《Winner Takes All》 Chapter 1 Divorce Chapter 1 Divorce Mr. Hughes, I am sorry to tell you that your mother is in thete stage of liver cancer Seeing the doctor shaking his head, Jack suddenly felt dizzy with bloodshot eyes. Since he was a child, his mother and he had been relying on each other. To fund his education, his mother had been overworked and ill. Without having the chance to enjoy her twilight years, she was suffering instead. Doctor, could you please save my mom? Any way we can try? Jack begged in a hoarse voice and almost cried. There is actually a wayliver transnt. Fortunately the hospital is able to achieve that The doctor said after hesitating for a moment. He paused again while staring at Jack up and down. He knew very well how the long and arduous medical treatments had taken a toll on Jack. However, he decided to break it to Jack, Butits quite costlyat least two hundred thousand yuan. Two hundred thousand yuan? Jacks eyes suddenly lit up as he grabbed the doctors hands, I still have two hundred thousand yuan! You must save her. Please! Jack knew that he could make that money again, but his mothers life would not take two. Then you have toe up with the money as soon as possible. If this dys, even the liver transnt would not save your mom, the doctor nodded while letting out a sigh before leaving. He went home quickly and saw Katherine, his wife, sitting in the crouch. Mom is dying? Katherine asked as she caught a glimpse of Jack. The doctor said liver transnt was the only way we have, Jack sounded as if he had grasped thest straw of hope as he continued excitedly, It costs two hundred thousand yuan, and fortunately we still have it. Mom has onest chance here. A secondter, he turned around to get the bank card. However, Katherines face changed as she halted him, Jack, stop right there! Jack frowned as though he suddenly recalled something important. He turned around and stared at Katherine, Wheres the money? She looked flustered as she started to stammer. Did you give it to your family again? Jack raised his eyebrows with a bitter smile. He felt weak and headed to the sofa while taking out a cigarette box from his pocket. With a sh, he smoked the cigarette and copsed in the sofa. They had been married for three years, and that had happened before. Katherine, that money is myst hope to save mum, Jack said tiredly, Can we get it back? Get it back? Katherine raised her eyebrows as she screeched, Jack, what are you trying to say? I gave it to my parents as a daughter. How can I ask them to return it? A cold look was showed on Jacks face as he said, There is apatible liver waiting for mum in the hospital right now. If I can pay the bill now, the hospital can carry out the liver transnt immediately. From what I see, mum is on herst legs. That is not what I worry about. Its your problem and you shoulde up with another solution, Katherine suddenly broke out in tears as she mumbled. How do I get two hundred thousand yuan in such a short time? Jack felt like his head was going to explode, but he still begged Katherine in a pathetic tone, Katherine, you have to help me. Get it back. My mum cant live without the money! Jack! I told you that I have given it to my mother. Theres no way I can ask for it again, This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katherine wailed as she sat on the floor, Your mom is going to pass away anyway, but you still keep burning money to the hospital. Do you ever stand in my shoes and think about us? Hearing that, Jack shivered. He felt that he was going to burst into anger anytime. He grabbed her phone as he threatened, If you wont call them, I will do it myself! Before she could stop him, the call came through. Mum, Katherine has given you two hundred thousand yuan, right? Jack implored, Can we get it back? My mom is dying. I need it to pay for her surgery since she is waiting for a liver transnt in the hospital. At the other end of the phone, his mother-inw Elissa rebuked him with a shriek, Jack, what nonsense are you spouting now? Katherine has given us that money, and you have the gut to ask for it? Weve never agreed to your marriage, so you should find yourself lucky that Katherine would marry you, such a poor guy. Now, Katherine expresses her gratitude to us two for raising her, but you, a poor guy from the countryside, want us to return the money. How ridiculous! Let me make it clear. Tommy is going to marry soon, and we are going to use that two hundred thousand for the down payment of his future house. You want it back? No way. With that, the phone went dead. Jack waspletely stunned. Didnt Elissa understand his words? His mom was relying on that money to save her life! Jack, are you crazy? Katherine grabbed Jacks clothes madly as she howled, How can you do that? Is it wrong for me to give some money to my parents? Jack stared at her with angry eyes, So you think your brothers new house is more important than my mums life? Nonsense! Katherine let go of him before grabbing the items in their house and threw them in a mess. She then slipped down onto the floor as she continued to scold, Jack, youre literally useless. Why did I marry you? Do you know how much you have burnt for your mother? I have been eating frugally since I married you. We even rent this shit house now. Do you ever think about me? Tommy is my little brother. So is yours. He is going to marry. How can you me me for lending a helping hand? Lending a helping hand? J ack waspletely mad at the moment, Over the past three years since we are married, how many times have you helped that useless Tommy, a man doing nothing but living off his parents? It is you guys that made Tommy be such a loser. Dont you ever talk about my brother like that! Katherine retorted with her facepletely distorted as she pointed at him with trembling fingers. Jack snickered coldly, Why cant I? When he caused someone bing pregnant when he was in university, I was the one who had settled this problem for him. I bought him the car. Do you know how much I have contributed to your family? You just cant stop spoiling your damn little brother! Youre literally not thinking about us. Ah! Shut up! Katherine shrieked, What do you mean by that? You want to ruin our life? You guys just want to use the money for your useless brothers new house. You know my mom is dying without the money. It is you that are going to ruin our life! Jack shrugged while dering with a cold face, We are getting divorced. Katherine was stunned, What? What did you say? Over the past three years, it was the first time Jack had talked to her like that. I want a divorce, Jack repeated, Seems youve suffered a lot staying with me, and I am not worth your time as well. Ive had enough with your family. After saying that, he turned around to leave. He had made up his mind. Throughout the past three years, he had been enduring in silence all the time. He thought Katherine married him by sacrificing her superior background, and they had a good rtionship. But now he couldnt stand it anymore. After Jack was gone, Katherine called her mother Elissa, Mumwere going to divorce. That bastard really has the gut, Elissa red out, Then just leave him! Hes nothing but a stony broke, useless guy. The two hundred thousand yuan is with me anyway. If he wants a divorce, its up to him. Let him struggle endlessly with his damn mother! At the same time, Jack was wandering aimlessly outside. Raindrops were falling down from the night sky, drenching him all over. So frustrated was he that he scratched his head and kicked the puddle by his feet. Money! Money! Money! Every damn problem in this world happens because of money! Now that he had fallen out with the Parry family, how could he get two hundred thousand in such a short time to save his mother? Suddenly, a Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped beside Jack. The window slowly opened. An old man in a traditional Tang suit got off with a gentle smile at Jack. You are the Master Hughes, right? Please get in the car now. We are going to the LJ Hospital. Master Hughes? Jack stared nkly at this old man in front of him. The old man smiled as he added, Your mother is currently undergoing liver transnt at the surgery. Chapter 2 My Father was Really Rich Chapter 2 My Father was Really Rich Overwhelmed, Jack felt like daydreaming. When he went back to the ward, he saw his mother lying in bed with tubes connected to her body. It seemed that she had just undergone a sessful surgery. He suddenly came back to himself at the sight of her. Ecstasy, excitement and gratitude enveloped him like a torrent. Mr. Ward, as expected, the liver transnt is very sessful, the doctor said with unusual respect. Jack was shocked by the doctors attitude. He was his mothers attending doctor. He was not only a well-known expert in the LJ hospital, but a recognized authority in the medical world. He used to talk to the nobles and government officials at ease. But now he looked so humble in front of Mr. Ward. Thank you so much, Dr. Hale, Mr. Ward answered with a smile while bowing to him. Its OKMr. Ward. It is my pleasure, the doctor jerked slightly as he waved his hands in a panic. He didnt even felt relieved until Mr. Ward straightened up. The doctor took a gentle nce at Jack, Jack, you treat your mother very well, so you are blessed with good fortune. Your mother will go through this soon. Tears filmed Jacks eyes. Thank you. Thank you so much, Dr. Hale. This is what I should do, the doctor replied as he frightenedly stopped Jack from kneeling down. He was very well aware of Mr. Wards background. With Jacks mother so stricken by illness, Mr. Ward hade forth to visit her and take care of all matters concerning her surgery personally. This must meant that Jack was not an ordinary person. Jack was not ignorant too. He had known Dr. Hale was so awkward when Mr. Ward was thanking him, so he was not surprised that Dr. Hale was feeling equally shocked when he saw Jack like this. Although he had mentioned that was a doctors duty, his words were more suited to describe his previous self when he was diagnosing his mothers disease. But now Dr. Hale was more fearful yet respectful towards Mr. Ward here. Mr. Ward, if theres nothing I can help at this moment, I should go now. I have also informed the dean about your arrival. the doctor dered. Mr. Ward waved his hands lightly, I dont wanna catch peoples attention here. Please dont let him know. Alright. The doctor didnt continue to persuade him as he turned around and left while taking a regretful nce at Jack. All of a sudden, Jack knelt down in front of Mr. Ward. Thanks a million for saving my mom, Mr. Ward. I will always remember your great kindness Before he finished, Mr. Ward hurriedly helped him up, Get back on your feet please, Master Hughes. I should be the one to kneel down instead. Jack was stunned and soon looked calm as he was pondering. Mr. Ward had been calling him as Master Hughes since they met. He was from a humble background, and he had to rely on his mother for livelihood. It was not until he finished his studies and got a job that his family situation finally began to improve. That was why he always felt thankful and guilty for Katherine marrying him. So, Mr. Ward seemed like someone who was not from Jacks world, let alone one who came in a Rolls-Royce Phantom! Mr. Ward smiled and exined, In fact, the Old Masteruhyour father as well, told me to save your mom. Jack felt stunned, for Father was someone too far away from him. Thats impossible. Ive been told my father had passed away before I came to the world, Jack said as he shook his head. Your father is safe and sound, and he is a local bigwig. He fell in love with your mother and she gave birth to you, but its been a long story, Mr. Ward continued with a smile. With a turmoil of emotions raging inside, Jack clenched his fist while shivering, But he didnt evene to see, did he? Jack raised his voice with anger, Even when my mom is dying, he didnte though. He is just trying to protect you two, Mr. Ward exined, Now he is the head of the family and always remember you two. He felt guilty for not being your side. He let mee to tell you that he will make up for his mistakes. Make up for his mistakes? How does he think he can do that? Jack cried out as he gritted his teeth, This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Its been over twenty years. Couldnt he imagine how we went through up to this moment? I have been insulted as a bastard since I was a child. To survive, my mom had to work day and night, and turned out to be thoroughly sick. Suddenly, Mr. Ward pped a ck card engraved with bauhinia, This is a gift specially for you. Stunned but furious, Jack could hardly stand it anymore. He really considered it possible to redeem his fault with a bank card. It was the first time that he had seen this kind of bank card. In an instant, he erupted like a volcano. Was his father trying to cover for his fault for the past twenty years with money? But Mr. Ward didnt give him the chance, master promised to get you home as his future sessor. Your mom and you will then have what you want. Of course, this also depends on your capability, Master Hughes. You have to make the other members of the family recognize you! I am here precisely to assist you in everything and help nurture you into a deserving heir who would be able to inherit your fathers legacy someday. By then, you would have command over all the wealth and power in the world. Your mother would be basking in the honor and glory she deserves! Jack stared at the bank card nkly. Mr. Wards words haunted him like a nightmare. When he came to himself, Mr. Ward was gone. He fidgeted around with the bank card and saw a tiny line at the bottom with Mr. Wards contact number. He rubbed his face exhaustedly with a bitter smile. He worriedly gazed at his mother lying peacefully in the ICU ward. For all Mr. Ward said, his mothers safety came first. Early next morning, Jack received a phone call from Katherine. She howled Jack to start the divorce proceedings. Jack agreed immediately and headed to the civil affairs bureau. He saw Katherine pacing around outside the bureau. After meeting Jack, she scolded, Jack, you better remember it is me that wants to divorce. You better dont regret! Lets go. I am ready. Jack answered coldly. Jacks response blew her mind. She had never seen Jack that cold since they were together four years ago. She stomped the ground angrily before following his footsteps. The divorce proceedings ended fast. Katherine red at Jack, You will definitely regret this! A momentter, her brother Tommy drove his Audi A4L up to her, Hey, Katherine. Did you do it? Yep, she answered as she red at Tommy, Are you really my brother? Why do you look so hrious when I have just divorced him? Jack was just out of your league. You deserve a better man, dont you? Tommy replied with a sneer. Katherine then changed the topic, Right, how is it going with your girlfriend? Tommy showed a sour face, Hard to tell. Shirley works in the bank. She wants a bride price of five hundred thousand yuan as well as a car and a house. Even if we have Jacks two hundred thousand yuan, that would be way not enough. Sorry to let you down, Katherine sighed with regret. At the same time, Jack didnt return to the hospital, but arrived at a bank nearby. For all the financialpensations from his father, he knew it clearly that money was crucial for his mothers treatments and their daily expenses. Chapter 3 Bauhinia Bank Card Chapter 3 Bauhinia Bank Card Entering the bank, Jack waited in line. When he took his turn, he waspletely shocked by the teller behind the counter. Jack narrowed his eyes. That was Shirley! What a coincidence. He knew Shirley was Tommys girlfriend. Although they had never met, Jack heard some stories about her and saw her pictures through Katherine. He didnt hate her, but he was a little bit angry about her. Shirley had a pretty face and a nice job. Tommy was lucky that she was even willing to take a look at a loser, a NEET like him. He didnt care how much she wanted as the bride price. He was just pissed at the Perry Family for they took the money he tended to use for his mom. He was forced to help Tommy. Jack took a deep breath, trying to swallow his depression. He smiled and put the bank card on the counter, Hi, I want to withdraw some money. Shirley was about to ask how much he needed, but she frowned when she saw the Bauhinia Card, Sir, you sure this is a bank card? She repeatedly checked it for she had never seen such kind of bank card. Jack was stunned for a second. Was that possible that Mr. Wand gave him a fake card? If he could bring out 200 thousand to pay her moms hospital bill, it couldnt be a fake one. Im sure, Jack nodded while looking her up and down. He couldnt tell her height for she was sitting there; however, she looked so curved with her fancy suits that men would be obsessed to protect her. He signed. He just didnt know howe such a beauty could pick a loser. Shirley lost all her patience with a deeper frown when she found the card couldnt be read. Bang! She smacked the card on the counter and said, Sorry, sir, this card couldnt be read. Fuck! Mr. Wand was a liar? He gave me 200 thousand, and then fobbed off a fake card on me? It couldnt be. Well, can you please try again? I promise you its real, Jack was almost begging. He divorced Katherine, so he wanted to move into a new ce with his mom. Katherine took thest 200 thousand, which made himpletely stony broke. The money is the only way he expected for his mom. Sir, did you do this on purpose? Shirley raised her eyebrow and spoke coldly, I knew you were looking me up and down. If you wanna hit on me, at leaste with a real debit card. You are wasting other clients time. Please leave, or Ill call security. Jack froze. What the hell? She didnt wait for his exnation. She held her arms in front of her chest, Security! Suddenly, two securities walked over. It was a busy morning with many clients at the bank, and most of them cast their eyes on Jack. Panicked, he pointed the card and said, This is a real card, and I am here for real business. How can you throw me out? Shirley, with a stone-cold face, gave him no response. The security asked seriously, Sir, please leave. You harassed one of our staff during work hour. Well call the police. I Words were caught in his throat. He didnt get the money, and now he was considered a pervert. Right at that moment, a potbellied man in suits came over. Whats wrong? Shirleys attitude shifted right away. She coquetted affectedly, Manager, this guy wants to withdraw money with a fake card. And he was giving me prying eyes. Jack was confused and furious. Just now she behaved so coldly, but in front of the manager, she turned flirtatious that quickly! Katherine told him Shirley was a pure innocent good girl. She and Tommy had only held hands since they were together. He was neither stupid nor blind. Shirley was not as pure, innocent, restrained as she looked. The middle-aged manager clouded his face and stared at Jack with hostility. Sir, here is the bank. Please behave yourself. As the manager, I ask you to leave; otherwise well cast you out. The two securities smirked. It was an open secret that Shirley was the managers mistress. Trying to flirt with Shirley? This dude must be insane. She twisted her body even more flirtatiously after hearing out the manager. She pouted again, Manager, dont waste time on him. Just ask the security to throw him out. Jack got so provoked but he didnt lose his temper. He just looked angry. He only wanted to withdraw money from the Bauhinia Card Mr. Wand gave him. He was not going to ept the fact that everybody was taking it on him. He was just a little bit angry at her. But as he saw her reactions now, he gotpletely pissed. Get him out of here! The manager frowned and yelled for Jack didnt move at all. If it wasnt for his position, he could have ordered the securities to cast him out for a very simple reason C he cast greedy eyes on Shirley. The securities were about to take moves, and the crowd was gathering. Jack wasnt so easy to pick on, and he wouldnt swallow insult and humiliation. Being bullied by these people at the bank, he finally exploded. Bang! He smacked the card on the counter as he yelled, Im here to withdraw money, not to get framed a rogue. Do you want me to create a scene? The securities stopped immediately. Though the manager was almost killing Jack with his eyes, he couldnt help noticing the Bauhinia Card. One secondter, the manager seemed to be struck by a lightening. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He couldnt think of anything but nkly stared at Jack, What Sweat, size of beans, oozed from his forehead. Its fake, manager. Shirley said with a careless sardonic grin, but she was frightened to see the sweat on his head. Just the blink of an eye, the manager wiped out his sweat and turned his gloomy face into a ttering smile. He humbled his back to Jack with a panic smile, Sir, pardon my rudeness. I didnt know you were a VIP client. Please,e to my office. I will personally handle your business. Jesus. Shirley eximed in disbelief, This this is real? You know nothing! The managers forehead covered with sweat. He stared at Shirley angrily, and then turned to Jack with a respectful smile, Sir, this way. Finally, everybody around knew who he was. Jack lifted his eyebrows, squinted at stupefied Shirley disdainfully, and followed the manager to the VIP office. Getting the money was his priority. He decided to let go since the manager had chickened out. But he had a brand-new impression on this Shirley. Meanwhile, he couldnt wait to see how much money was in there. The moment they close the door, the silent lobby was fraught with noise. The crowds were all in surprise. No one ever thought there could be such a twist. Absolutely shocked, Shirley was sobbing and trembling. She just realized something seriousshe had made a fatal mistake that no one had the courage to cover it up for her. Chapter 4 Invitation from Ex Sister-in-law "Sir, it was my fault. I did not know you. Please forgive me," the manager apologized immediately after he entered the office. He tried to wipe out all the sweat several times, but failed. Even his back was wet. The Bauhinia Card was so rare thatmon bank staff had no idea what it was. Only the owner or the higher ss could recognize it. Even the head of the bank would bend down to wee such card owner. The manager was confused why such an important client came to his branch. And he actually waited in line to withdraw money. Jack lifted his head and looked at the manager calmly, "You look nervous, don''t you?" "Of course not. I''ll make it up for the way we treated you," the manager replied with an embarrassing smile. He knew how much a Bauhinia Card owner was of value, so he would do anything, even kneeling down to him for forgiveness. Otherwise, Shirley and he would be fired. "Uh...I just wanna take out some money from this card," Jack said indifferently. The manager couldn''t stop sweating. Wasn''t he... going to forgive him? He looked awful and was strongly regretful for his ignorance. He had worked his ass off for decades to get to this position, but one word from the VIP could kick him out of the game. The manager fell with a flop on the ground in front of Jack, "Sir, that was a misunderstanding. I know you must be a very generous person. I beg for your forgiveness." Jack looked at him chillily, wondering where all his arrogance went. He smiled, "I only care about nothing but the money. Please get it done for me as soon as possible." Although the manager had butterflies in his stomach, he still stood up and forced a smile, "Okay, I''ll get it done right away." Receiving his Bauhinia Card, he asked, "How much do you need?" "500 grand." As the manager changed his attitude, Jack knew this card must be something. But his top priority was to get the money and pay for his mother''s hospital bill, and then find a better ce to live. "500 grand?" the manager felt a little confused.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jack frowned, but he realized what the manager meant, "Why not? Do I need to make an appointment first?" "No, of course not. VIPs like you don''t need to do that," he was a little bit strange, but still exined, "One billion cash is the threshold to get this card. I was surprised you only needed such a small amount." What? There is so much going on his head. ''One billion in cash minimum?'' ''My dad is a billionaire?'' Not only was the manager surprised, but jack himself was stunned. A momentter, Jack was back to himself, "Just withdraw 500 grand." The manager nodded and got everything done swiftly. Jack found a ck trash bag, slipped the money into it, and left. The manager, with a ugly face, tried to beg Jack for a way out. But watching Jack leave in a hurry, he gave up. He looked so pale as if he were about to pass out when he sagged wearily back in his chair. In the bank lobby, everyone was gossiping about what had just happened. Shirley froze behind the counter with eyes redden. As soon as she saw Jack, she got up to apologize. But Jack was walking too fast to follow. Disappointed as she was, she signed and stepped into the manager''s office. "Manager, what exactly happened?" she asked though she knew there was no good news. The manager answered weakly, "That was a Bauhinia Card owner. One billion in cash is the qualification to apply." Shirley was so shocked that her pretty face suddenly turned pale. She could never offend such a big client! Recalling her attitude towards Jack, she felt so regretful that she could even p herself. It would be perfect if a magnate could pick her. However, she missed the chance. "Manager, you...you have to help me," Shirley begged with her hands wrapping around the manager''s neck. "Help?" The manager scratched his head, "I need some fucking help. Even I would be fired if he was not satisfied." Shirley was in total despair. A momentter, the manager''s eyes lightened, "Well, are you sure that man looked at you in a different way?" Shirley bit her red lips and nodded. She seemed lost. The manager smacked his hands on the desk excitedly, "This can be fixed! This can be fixed! Shirley, apologize to him. Do whatever you can to make him forgive you, or we''re both fucked up." "But..." She hesitated with tears swirling in her eyes. The manager made it clear that it was because of him that she could work here. She had no choice but to say yes to his advice. With her teeth clenching her lips, Shirley nodded and left unwillingly. She was about to step out the office when the manager said in a deep voice, "Remember what I told you. We''re in the same boat!" Leaving the bank, Jack flied straight to the hospital. Suddenly he got a text message. "Greetings, Mr. Hughes. This is Shirley Lynn from the bank. I handled your business just now. I am texting to apologize for my fault today. I would like to invite you to dinner tonight. And I''ll satisfy you. XOXO" Jack sneered and put his phone down. Shirley was a fascinating woman. It''s easy for Jack to understand her purpose. The truth was that he was going to forget all about that, and he wanted nothing to do with that woman. He knew Shirley was loser Tommy''s girlfriend. The whole Parry Family made him sick. Arriving at LJ Hospital, Jack paid another 100 grand for his mother. ''There was 400 grand left, enough for the down payment of a two-bedroom house. Who would use that to rent an apartment?'' But a new house meant he had to do with decorations. He needed a ce to live as soon as possible, so renting was the best solution now. He was walking outside the hospital when an Audi A4 blocked his way. "Damn, isn''t this my ex brother-inw? Look at you!" With a yful smile, Tommy stuck his head out of the window and took off the sunsses, looking at Jack with disrespect. "What a coincidence, Tommy!" Jack smiled, "Where are you going?" "Date night with my girl. She works at the bank near the hospital." Tommy smiled as he looked at the trash bag in Jack''s hand. He taunted, "Dear god, you look awful. You live by picking up garbage since you left my sister?" Jack''s smile faded. Tommy patted his head, "Jesus, forgive my poor memory. You mom is dying in the hospital, and you have no money. Of course you have to do this. My family helped you so much and you divorced Katherine? If you two stay married, we might give alms to you a little bit." "Give alms?" Jack scoffed, "As far as I know, I bought you this car, didn''t I?" Tommy''s face suddenly turned red. He refuted, "Bullshit! This is an Audi A4, out of your league, you pauper!" He spit on the ground and drove away. Jack was red-cheeked with rage. A secondter, he texted Shirley, "I wille. Time and ce are up to you. Better there is a king-size bed." Chapter 5 The Charming Scene inside a Hotel Room The moment Shirley received Jack''s message, she immediately requested for leave from her manager to prepare for the date. It bonds with her future, as well as the manager''s. The manager even leveraged his position to retrieve Jack''s contact number from the discreet information on the bank card. Just as she left the bank heavily, she bumped into Tommy''s car. However, Tommy was not aware of what was gonna happen as he asked with a smile, "Baby, you knocked off early today?" "Tommy?" Shirley was flurried when she recalled her date with Tommy tonight, "Right. I felt bad, so I took a leave." "Ha Ha... That''s great. We can find somewhere to chill," Tommy said excitedly. Shirley couldn''t help frowning. ''Could''t he understand me? I am gonna get toyed tonight.'' She swallowed her anger as she replied, "I am not feeling well now. We date next time." Tommy froze for a moment as he said, "But you have already promised me to have a date tonight! At least we have a dinner." Shirley could feel her eyeballs throbbed as she thought about how useless Tommy was. But she had to stand it because she needed him, and more importantly, a house in the city. Even if she hooked up with the bank manager, she was very sure that the manager wouldn''t just abandon his own family for her sake. She wanted Tommy to support her; otherwise she would have kicked him hard in his nuts. After taking a deep breath, Shirley squeezed a smile while slightly pinching Tommy''s cheeks, "That''s enough, darling. I need a break tonight. Didn''t you just see me getting off work way earlier because I''m feeling unwell? We can date after I get well." "Alright," Tommy felt frustrated. Tommy wanted to drive Shirley home, but she rejected. She stalked out of the car and get in a taxi with anger. The bank manager coincidentally saw this scene, and he couldn''t help letting out a chuckle. He muttered under his breath, "Fool." After getting in the taxi, Shirley bit her bloody red lips while sobbing and trembling. She scratched her hair hard while staring outside the window with blurry eyes. If she wasn''t so impulsive today, things wouldn''t be worsened like this. She didn''t mind getting pursued by a rich man at all. In fact, she would dly throw herself into his arms like a butterfly fawning towards the flowers. This was precisely what she had wanted, or else she wouldn''t be the manager''s secret mistress of lust. However, things had changed. When she thought of what''s gonna happen, she felt strongly humiliated. She could no longer hold her head high while unting her beauty and charisma. Now she had to be humble with remorseless squeezes... Jack rented a small apartment with two bedrooms near LJ Hospital to take care of his mother before moving into a new house. After signing the contract, he went back to move his things out of the house where he used to live with Katherine. However, he was bitterly disappointed when he found that Katherine had cleared her stuff before long, leaving nothing but a mess. Their wedding photos had been torn apart, with the others broken with visible footprints. "Is this how you always treat my mother and me?" He gritted his teeth with anger. Taking a deep breath, he carefully put the photo in his pocket. After relocating his stuff, Jack rushed to the Aston Hotel, a five-star one. Shirley was waiting on the top floor. Through the picture window, she could see the whole city. Wrapped in a bathrobe, she idly leaned on the sofa right in front of the window. There was still moisture lingering on her hair, like she had just finished taking a shower. Swirling the red wine in the ss she held, she was already drunk. Her cheeks turned rosy as she stared at the night view dizzily. Her eyes glittered under the night sky. She tried hard to get into the city from the countryside. In order to fully be one of them, she would try every means to get a higher status. Working at the bank granted her a bright future and an identity she could be proud of. She gradually became more confident and arrogant.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She chose to be Tommy''s girlfriend not because of love, but the chance he could give her what she wanted a bride price worth five hundred thousand yuan, a house and also a car worth three hundred thousand yuan. These were enough for her to brag for a lifetime. Although the bride price was not that much, it was enough to buy a new house. She would at least have a property in her name before marriage, so in case she found a better partner, she could divorce Tommy without loss. Unfortunately, her impulsive behavior this afternoon had forced her to be humble as she had to endure tremendous humiliation. If things could start again, she would definitely choose another way and make sure she could realize her dream. Suddenly someone broke in. "Mr. Hughes..." Shirley wiped off her tears while greeting in a flirtatious voice. He felt disdained with a cold face. ''This woman was the apple in the Parry family''s eye. They not only kept screwing money out of me, but also wanted to help Tommy marry her at the cost of my mom''s life. What if they know we dated?''Shirley came up with a ss of red wine while flirting, "Mr. Hughes, I''m really sorry for my ignorance this afternoon. Would you forgive me?" Jack epted the ss of wine calmly, "Don''t you know that it''s a serious crime to misuse client''s personal information?" Shirley froze, "Aren''t I trying to make up for my mistakes, Mr. Hughes?" "How you gonna do that?" Jack bottomed up with a faint smile. Shirley suddenly pounced on him. Her ss in hand fell on the ground and broke the silence of the room.???????????????? Chapter 6 Taking the Blame In the early morning, Shirley woke up with a terrible hangover. Left alone in the room, she felt extremely humiliated. A note on the desk drew her attention.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You must have practiced yoga :-)" Although Jack was long gone, she could still feel the mockery from the note. She scratched her head restlessly, finding nowhere to vent her anger. For all theplicated emotions, she felt less frustrated as if she had been forgiven for at least he left a note. At the same time, she received a phone call from Tommy. "Shirley, I was so dominantst night. I got 10 MVPS in the game!" Tommy spoke excitedly while Shirley turned furious. ''He could only think of the shabby game!'' She raged, "Tommy, you''re not a child, are you? Have you prepared my bride price? Do you really wanna marry me?" After getting silent for a few seconds, he immediatelyforted her, "Sweet heart,e on. My family has been sparing no effort on it and we only end up like this because of Jack, that useless bastard. I''ll marry you only." ''Jack?'' ''That man I datedst night was called Jack too!'' She instinctively asked, "Who''s Jack? Is he a rich guy?" "Rich my ass!" Tommy beganining, "He''s my useless brother-inw from countryside. Katherine had no choice but to stay with him in an rented apartment. Things would be better in multiple folds if he''s rich." Shirley shook her head while thinking that Tommy didn''t sound like the one with the bauhinia bank card. "Shirley, give me a little more time. My parents and Katherine will have enough money soon." Tommyined again with anger, "If it is not because of that useless brother-inw, no, I should say, ex brother-inw, we will be able to hold our wedding ceremony now." "What does this have to do with him?" Shirley couldn''t understand. "Since he married Katherine, he had be my brother-inw. As his younger brother I''m gonna marry. Shouldn''t he help me? Instead, he just wasted time and money on his dying mother at thete stage of liver cancer. And he divorced Katherine. What a useless bastard!" Tommy continued. Shirley awkwardly hesitated when she wanted to continue. She felt a bit ufortable. She replied impatiently, "Fine. I''m gonna sleep. Good night." Then, she hung up the phone. In the next week, Jack was busy looking after his bed-ridden mother. After the liver transnt, his mother had been better. As the doctor said, she could soon return home after a few days. As for the matter concerning Shirley, he didn''t waste any time worrying about her at all. If Tommy hadn''t sarcastic and disrespectful to him, he wouldn''t have made Shirley embarrassed that night. Early this morning, after taking care of his mother for the whole night, Jack received a call when he was on his way home. "Jack, where the hell are you now?" A sharp male voice bombarded his ears when he answered the call. Jack frowned slightly. That was Ben, his superior as the general manager of DT real estate agency. "I''m sorry, Ben. My mother has been hospitalized," Jack exined. "Is she dead? If she''s still alive, get your ass back here to work!" Ben screamed, "Damn! When you were on leave, I was the one saving your ass. Get the hell back to the office to do with your shit right now!" Suddenly, the call was cut off. "Saving my ass? Who saves whose?" Jack chuckled. He wasn''t that useless at all. In fact, he always got good marks at school. If he was not hindered by his family situation, he was fully able to further his studies abroad as a rmended student. After graduation, he chose to work at a local real estate agency, and within three years he had been promoted as the deputy general manager. Because of Ben, Jack was stuck at his current position after three years of hard work in the agency. The reason was that Ben''s boss was also his sister''s husband. He was at the general manager position for years even if he was almost capable of nothing but flirting with women and bullying the female staff of thepany. Actually Jack had handled all the important affairs in the agency over these years. He had solved numerous problems resulting from Ben. Interestingly, Ben''s boss seemed to have absolute faith in his "capabilities". So Jack was well known as the "me taker" at thepany. He didn''t leave because he needed his sry to cure his mother and support Katherine''s family. But it was nearing hisst straw. He took out the Bauhinia bank card as if he had been cheered up. He snickered coldly, ''There is one billion yuan in it. Although I hate financialpensations, I can''t deny that money really works. It has given me more power and choices in life.'' Jack hurriedly headed to Ben at the agency. Bang! After a loud m, Ben sat in his chair and perched his legs on his desk while smoking a cigar with a worried face. Jack frowned slightly at the smell of tobo. He never smoked and he disgusted with it. "If I don''t call you, you will probably nevere back here. Am I right?" Ben spat out a puff of smoke with a cold smile as he touched his bald head. "That''s not true. I have just been too busy taking care of my mother," Jack replied. Ben was only a little more than forty years old, yet he seemed to be exhausted for being addicted to having sex. He already had a bald head even though he was still middle-aged. That was why he was nicknamed as the "Old Mr. Hall". "Ha Ha!" Ben narrowed his eyes with a sneer, "Jack, let me give you a piece of advice as you are elder here. Your mother is suffering a serious disease. I am well aware of that. Instead of letting her suffer for no reason, you should just let her go off to heaven. That way, you could invest more time and energy in your work as well." A hostile look shed across Jack''s eyes as he tried to swalllow his anger, "Why are you summoning me here all of a sudden? What happen?" With a loud m, Ben mmed down a document on the table. "My brother-inw Aiden, my boss at thepany, ising this afternoon to check the renovation contract of the West Shantytowns which you should have negotiated with the contractors. Damn it. I was forced to do that instead since you were on leave. This is your fault!" Ben red out loud. "Since you were not here, I signed this contract at an exorbitant cost after they got me drunk." Jack didn''t even bother to nce at the contract because this was not the first time Ben had done something simr. Ben could have agreed on a contract at a whooping price after a night of drinking and adultery. Jack couldn''t felt calmer. Ben ced his feet on the floor as he sat straight up, "You know what to do, don''t you?" "Do you mean I am the one to me?" Jack narrowed his eyes coldly. "What the hell are you talking about? Who is asking you to take the me? I am just caring for you. Do you think anybody have the chance to do this? "If I didn''t raise you, you couldn''t have been what you are today within 3 years after graduation. Do you think you can secure this position by depending on your own?" Ben pounded the table while barking. Jack sneered with anger. ''I really should be grateful. Without you, I would have been the general manager now.''??? Chapter 7 Acquiring a Company "What are youughing at?" Ben frowned intensely and said arrogantly, "You should get this shit done. I help you and now you expect me to take the me for you when things go wrong?" Hearing Ben''s bullshit, Jack shrugged furiously and taunted, "Sorry. I''m not shouldering this." What?! ''This guy''s gotta go mad.'' In the past when something simr happened, Jack always agreed without a word. But now he was not what he used to be. Ben felt flustered. With the 30 million contract, thepany would ultimately go bankrupt. If Aiden knew this, he would be kicked out of thepany. Over these years he had been an idle general manager. If he didn''t find a scapegoat for this, then how could he be able to find anotherfortable job and yet enjoy the benefits of thepany? It was obvious that the best person to take the me would be Jack, the deputy general manager. Over these years every time things went wrong, Jack had been the one who shouldered the me. But Ben had always taken the credit after Jack got things done. So Ben had got used to treating Jack in the same way. But now, Jack''s refusal caught him off guard. "Jack, what kind of attitude is this? You wanna go home, don''t you?" Ben stood up furiously and pointed at Jack''s nose, "You have what you have today because I have sung your praises to Aiden over these years. Otherwise, you are just a poor project manager." Jack replied coldly, "Are you singing your own praises? Over these years, you are only focused on sucking up to your Aiden. Each time when things messed up, I was the one who cleared up your mess. You should be grateful to me." Bang! Ben pped the table and said sternly, "You must get this shit done. Here are 100 grand. Think about it. Take this money to get your dying old mom a decent meal, and make her pathetic lifest a little longer. Otherwise, you''ll lose your job and you lose your dying old mom then." Jack frowned as if he was ready to explode at any second. Ben was very good at doing so. He thought Jack would just ept the money to save his ass as before. But that was Jack''sst straw. Previously Ben would just simply tolerate for the sake of his mother''s hospital bill. But now his attitude changed. But that was then and now things were different. When Ben saw Jack deep in silence, Ben chuckled as he thought that Jack was scary. He said arrogantly, "Jack, I know you love your mother. I won''t let you take the me for me for nothing. I will give you a hundred thousand if you are willing to. That is enough for you to let her pathetic lifest a little longer." Ben felt as if he had done sufficient to make up for the injustice to Jack. As long as Jack wants to save his mother, Ben will be able to manipte Jack. Ben had investigated Jack''s background thoroughly; otherwise he couldn''t have forced Jack to shoulder the me for him repeatedly. "Come over here," Jack said with a snicker, "I should thank you after all." Ben thought Jack had given in andughed contentedly. I don''t believe that you would not submit to me for a hundred thousand yuan. He didn''t think twice and walked towards Jack at ease. He raised his hand to pat Jack on the shoulder and said, "We are brothers and as your big brother, there is no need to thank me as long as..." Bang! Jack punched Ben on his face. "Argh!" Ben shouted out loud with a nosebleed. "Jack, you gotta be insane!" he screamed. "Exactly! You cursed my mom and I''ll fight you to death!" Jack couldn''t be more enraged as he kicked hard, "This is my thanks for your entire family!" "Bastard, you crazy fool! You''re fired! Die with your mother! Fuck!" Ben screamed loudly but dared not fight against Jack for his weak body, "You''re fired! Get the fuck outta here! Your mother is dying. Now you lose your job, and youdie with your mother!" Whack, smash, bash... Jack stepped forward and ruthlessly stepped on to Ben''s body crazily. After three years of graduation, he worked tirelessly and took the me for Ben repeatedly all for sake of his mom. He could endure endless humiliations but now he couldn''t allow his mother to be humiliated! In the office, Ben was squealing like a pig.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Looking through the window, the staff were astounded. Oh, God! Has the scapegoat forgotten to take his medicine today and gone mad? But no one stopped him. Over the years, the workers had bear great grudge against Ben and they just felt he deserved it. Jack kept beating and didn''t stop until he was exhausted. Ben was lying on the floor with his face bloodied and swollen. However, he still stared defiantly at Jack, "You''re finished! You have doomed your mother to death! Today, even if Godes, you will not be able to retain your job!" Jack sneered coldly, "Oh. Almost forget Ie today to quit, but just now I have changed my mind." Ben was stunned. Then, Jack took out his phone. "Mr. Wald, I want to acquire the DT real estate agency," Jack cleared his throat and said. "Hahaha..."Benughed out loud. "I''m so scared. I''m so scared. Acquire thepany? You such a pauper? Your money had all gone to the hospital. What the hell are you going to buy thepany with?" Outside the office everyone was shocked, gazing in awe. Just a secondter, they became hrious. "Mr. Hughes just said he wanted to buy the DT real estate agency?" "You kidding me? The scapegoat must have lost his mind and said it to spite Ben. He doesn''t have the money. Though it is a small firm, it values at least a hundred million!" "Mr. Hughes indeed earned a lot over these three years but he has spent all his money paying his mother''s hospital bill and supporting his wife. How does he have a hundred million to buy thepany?" Jack was calm as he heard all these. He sat on the chair and waited for Aiden. Ben struggled to his feet as if he had forgotten about the severe beating Jack had just given him. He spitted out a mouthful of blood as he sneered, "Look at you. Even the workers know how terrible you are. But you just pretended like a boss in front of me? Buy thepany? You should use your money to buy an urn for your mother!" Jack red at him chillingly. Ben was frightened. He step backward and shut his mouth. As he stumbled to his executive armchair and sank in it, his phone rang. It was his brother-inw, Aiden. The call was nothing out of the ordinary since Aiden had nned to visit thepany in the afternoon. Spitting out another mouthful of blood, Ben waved the phone at Jack, "It''s Aiden. Don''t you wanna buy thepany? Talk to him then." Ben got him through.??????? Chapter 8 A Company On The Verge of Bankruptcy Jack sat on the chair with a cold grin. It wasn''t easy to acquire apany. Furthermore, in these couple of years, thepany had secured strong profits under his management. But, as long as the money was enough, everything could be bought. All it took was to pump into it! He had a billion in his Bauhinia bank card and it was ample to acquire DT. But it would be more expedient for Mr. Ward to do the acquisition. Ben answered the call andughed gleefully, "Hey, Aiden, when are youing to thepany? I''m ready to wee you and report the project progress. I also helped thepany get rid of a trouble maker." Since he had fired Jack, he could make Jack take the me for the overpriced contract. After all, the fired Jack was ''dead'' to DT and if Ben was to put the me on a ''dead man'', how could a ''dead man'' speak up for himself? However, at the next second, Ben''s smile turned into terror. "What? Thepany is sold?" The deafening shrill reverberated through the office. The workers outside were all stunned. DT had gained increasing profits these couple of years. If the boss was wise enough, he would not sell this cash cow! Immediately everyone seemed to be sober and remembered what Jack had just said. They gazed at Jack in disbelief. Ben looked pale and said in a raspy voice, "How... how do you make it?" "Thepany is mine now." Jack stood up slowly andughed proudly. What surprised him was how fast Mr. Wardpleted the task. However, Aiden was well aware that it took more than just money to acquire thepany valued at a hundred million in a matter of minutes. "Impossible. This is impossible." Ben was flushed with shame and spoke on the phone like a mad man, "Aiden, why do you sell thepany so suddenly? Don''t you discuss with me? Ourpany is profitable, and can soon be listed, you..." Bang! Thest sliver of Ben''s hope evaporated when the call ended. Jackughed and said, "You''re jobless now. Even if Godes, you will not be able to retain your job!" With a tone of disdain, Jack used Ben''s exact words against him. Ben trembled furiously with bloodshot eyes as if he had just been yed by Jack. He couldn''t figure out how this weak scapegoat made it. Ben could sense that the workers were rejoicing at his misfortune. Shame, fury, dismay... all sorts of feelings were raging within. Suddenly, the contract on the table caught his attention and heughed heartily. "Hahaha... acquire thepany? Jack, you are so incredible that you just bought a ''hot potato''. How amazing!" Ben pointed at the contract and continued with his arrogantughter, "You must have seen this contract on the West Shantytowns. I overpriced it by 30 million! Since you buy out DT, you have to perform this contract. This hot potato is enough to bankrupt yourpany!" Just a minute before, he was upset for such a huge mistake when he was drunk. But now that Jack beat him in front of so many people, this overpriced contract gave him an unexpected victory and he revenge. Although DT was valued at a hundred million, the contract overestimated by 30 million was undoubtedly a disaster for DT. Jack was practically taking over his mistake by acquiring DT at this moment. This contract would lead to a bankruptcy. "30 million?" Jack shouted with a dark face and narrowed eyes, "You are truly a fool!" Whoa... The crowds'' faces were distorted by astonishment. ''Ben lost his mind?'' As the General Manager of DT, how foolish was he to sign such an exorbitantly priced contract? Then they all shifted their anxious and doubtful eyes towards Jack. Seeing Jack''s long face, Benughed out loud as if he won back. "You acquired DT and I will lose my job at worst. But Aiden has so manypanies and I can easily rise again. But you''ve gotta clean up my mess and finally go bankrupt. How pitiful!" Ben raised his voice, immersed in the joy of the unexpected victory given by the overpriced contract. "Are you done? If you''re done, get the hell outta here!" Jack screamed furiously. He was well aware of Ben''s uselessness and he anticipated Ben to sign an overpriced contract. But he didn''t expect it to be overpriced by 30 million. "You are done!" Ben walked out whileughing like a victorious general. He passed by the workers and said arrogantly, "You''ve heard it. At least I was your boss for such a long time. Now I''ll offer you guys a way out. Go with me or die with him?" No one responded. The workers were fully aware who led DT as the real boss. Everyone knew Jack was superior than Ben from personality to capability. Jack continued, "Since I managed to take over DT, that 30 million is just a piece of cake." The workers raised their eyes to Jack with awe. They stepped aside to create a pathway for Ben to leave. Ben''s face turned blue. He knew that he was unpopr among the workers but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t get one of them to leave with him. "Worthless scums. Go ahead and follow him to your death!" Ben left while yelling furiously. A momentter, a worker asked, "Jack, are you sure we can settle the 30 million?" "Have I ever lied to you guys?" Jack waved his hand with a smile, "Everyone back to work. Now were gonna shift the focus to the West Shantytowns project." Knowing that Jack had taken over DT, the Parry family was raising the roof. "Mom, Dad, when can we prepare the bride price?" Tommy tensed up and said, "Shirley''s family are pressing me. Do you still want me to marry her and continue the bloodline of our Parry family?" Since he was young, he had been used to an easy life with everything provided by the entire family. The parents were hesitating but anxious when they heard of "continuing the bloodline". His mother, Elissa, said anxiously, "Tommy, don''t panic. Aren''t we trying?" "Yes yes yes, carrying on the bloodline for the family is important. We are more anxious than you regarding your marriage with Shirley!" said his father, Kieran. "Then when can you give me the money?" Tommy smashed the cup onto the ground, "I need to have it within one week. Next week I must give it to Shirley. I can''t wait getting engaged." Katherine couldn''t bear it, stood up and shouted, "Tommy! How can you talk to mom and dad so rudely?" "Shut up! Don''t you have the right to speak here?" Elissa said sternly. Kieran knew Elissa was outrageous and added, "I told you not to let them divorce. At least he can help to fund the bride price as the deputy general manager. You took the 200 thousand meant for his mother''s treatment. So they divorced." "My fault?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Elissa frowned, "Tommy needs that money. Do you expect us to borrow from others?" "Aren''t we borrowing the money everywhere now? 500 thousand for the cash gift, a house and a car. Even Jack''s 200 thousand isn''t enough," Kieran said helplessly. Elissa raged wickedly and pointed at Katherine, "All thanks to you for finding a pauper and useless bum. Now you can''t even help Tommy. What kind of sister are you?" Katherine trembled and cried sadly. Elissa suddenly came up with an idea, "Why not go for a blind date, Katherine. Mom and dad made the decision this time. We''ll find you a millionaire so your brother''s bride price is done!" Stunned with tears, Katherine said, "Jesus! what do you take me for?"???????? Chapter 9 Turn the Corner In the rented house Mr. Ward talked to Jack seriously, "Young master. Acquiring DT seems reckless. That overpriced contract may lead to a bankruptcy." After receiving Jack''s call, Mr. Ward contacted DT and finished the acquisition with the price three times higher than its market value. But the situation of thepany was kind of headache. What struck Mr. Ward most was not the financial loss incurred by the acquisition, but Jack''s reputation. The 130 million was only for Young master''s practice, which was no big deal. Young master certainly had to go through such kind of practice if he wanted to go back to the family with his mother. As long as the business gained profit momentum in the future, he could stop all the rumors from the family. But the situation turned out to be terrible because of the contract. It was only a matter of time for DT''s bankruptcy. It wasn''t because Jack couldn''t bear the loss of money. After all, he had 1 billion in his Bauhinia bank card given by the old master. Those 130 million didn''t ount for much. Mr. Ward was just afraid Jack would hear the gossip from the family-Young master ruined his first business. It would then be difficult for him to have a ce in the family. Jack didn''t deny, "You are right, Mr. Ward. I was reckless indeed. But I don''t think I will lose money." Mr. Ward said earnestly, "The reason why old master assigns me to help young master is that he wants you to gain glorious achievements. Then old master will grandly and openly transfer the family business to you in the future. He will fairly take you and your mother back to the family. If the acquisition finally leads to a bankrupt, however, all the family will..."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jack rapped the table with a sneer, "Who says I''ll lose money?" Mr. Ward was startled. "Doesn''t he want me to do something? So I acquired DT to tell him I can make it. "He has abandoned my mother and me for 20 years. What''s the big deal if I lose some of his money?" Jack added with a confident smile on his face and resentment in his eyes. Mr. Ward got a little anxious, "It''s not a matter of money!" "I didn''t expect the West Shantytowns project was 30 million higher than its original value indeed. But since I became the deputy general manager within 3 years, I am fully convinced that I can go through this." With keen eyes Jack was incredibly confident, which amazed Mr. Ward with a frown. Jack continued, "Tell him don''t worry. As a bastard scolded over 20 years, I''ve got here step by step. I''ll show my achievements and excellence to him." "And I''ll make him regret for getting us dumped. I''ll make my mom proud too!" Jack spoke with force and deliberation. Though Mr. Ward looked quite calm, he could read the deep resentment from Jack''s words. Mr. Ward was about to speak but got shocked. "I won''t let it go bankrupt. Instead, it''s gonna be constantly prosperous. Please do me a favor, Mr. Ward. I am convinced to turn the corner within 3 days." Previously, when facing a dilemma, he could do nothing but ept the failure as he had no idea what to do. But now, he''d been totally different. This was also the reason why Jack got shocked for only a second but not desperate when knowing Ben had signed the contract at such an outrageous cost. He was sure to turn the corner! "Is it really profitable, young master?" Mr. Ward became excited as if he saw the dawn of hope. "What can I do for you, young master? I''ll definitely ready to help you!" Mr. Ward added. Ten minutester, Mr. Ward left delightedly and made a call. "Old master, we seem to underestimate young master. He makes remarkable progress. The acquisition is going to be a great sess as young master nned," Mr. Ward said excitedly. "But...young master also expressed his resentment about the story...that his mother and he..." He stammered. In the rented house Jack had no idea that Mr. Ward was reporting everything to his father. Rubbing his face to calm down, Jack went into the kitchen. He was concentrated on cooking soup for his mom as if nothing could distract him. He tried so hard to make a living after graduation. On the one hand, he didn''t want to disappoint Katherine. On the other hand, he was trying to pay back his mother for what she had been doing for him these years. He wanted his mother to enjoy her happy twilight years. He couldn''t afford to support the Parry family endlessly. All he thought now was to get his mom cured. Suddenly he got a new message. It was Shirley. "Are you avable for a dinner tonight, Mr. Hughes?" Jack rubbed his nose. Katherine tried so hard to let him help Tommy marry Shirley, whereas Shirley came to him. What if Parry family knew it? Jack quickly replied a message, "Sorry. I''m busy. My mom is in the hospital and I need to take care of her. By the way, you are harassing me, I think." Shirley replied immediately, "Harassing? Yep, I''m harassing you, Mr. Hughes. You are such a bad guy." Jack sneered and put the phone aside. At the same time, he received another new message from an old friend he hadn''t contacted for a long time. "Jack, I heard that you divorced Katherine?" Jack rubbed his nose with a bitter smile. Obviously people around them would have known their divorce. The Parry family absolutely wouldn''t hide it that he, a man from a humble background, had been dumped. But he didn''t expect it was her that first asked about it. Simply replying "Yep", Jack switched off his phone and continued to cook soup for his mother. On the other side, Shirley curled up in bed with her hair down and charming shoulders exposed. She knitted her brows and stared at the phone. "Why no reply? I''ve made it so explicit. Didn''t he get my point?" Shaking her head, Shirley was amused by the thought. ''Didn''t he get it?'' If so, why was he so straightforwardst time? Hesitating for a moment, Shirley then messaged to Jack again, "Mr. Hughes, is your mom sick? Which hospital is she in? I want to visit her." Shirley was clear about what she wanted. That was why she wanted to marry Tommy. However, when there was a better target, she didn''t mind chasing the new one. Even she lost her dignity and got wantonly trampled down in front of Jack. What mattered to adults was "pros and cons" rather than "right or wrong". And now, swallowing all her pride and frankly chasing Jack would be more beneficial for her. Since Jack didn''t reply, Shirley frowned even more heavily and felt a little upset. At this moment, she got a message from Tommy. "What are you doing, Shirley? Let''s y Arena of Valor together. By the way, my parents said they would prepare the bride price in one week. Then we can get engaged and prepare for our wedding." "Annoying!" Shirley impatiently scolded and quickly replied, "Aright. Got it. I''m gonna take a shower."???? Chapter 10 Encounter Early next morning, Jack went to his mother at the hospital with breakfast. She was getting better and better and could go home soon. Thanks to Mr. Ward, she got taken good care of in every possible way. Jack was quite reassured. Then, Jack should focus on the West Shantytowns project. It was the first time that he hade to the public to work on a project for himself. Although he fully ran the business at DT before, Ben, the jerk, falsely imed the credit as his own after all. But now, Jack would not only finish the project sessfully but also make DT well-known. More importantly, he wanted to prove his ability to his father. Having abandoned and betrayed them for 20 years, the old master finally appeared to make up for what he had done. Jack got the problem solved with Mr. Ward''s money. He clearly knew money was important, but he didn''t think money could make up for everything. His father, who he had never met, was essentially making a deal with him. If he seeded, he could gloriously return to the family with his mother as the sessor to take charge of everything in the big family. More importantly, he could make his mother the most honorabledy. But if he failed, life would likely be as tough as before, as if his father never existed. The only difference was that he had a Bauhinia bank card in his pocket. Jack had been striving along with his mother for 20 years. She devoted everything to him. Even if it was not for himself, Jack had to get the glory back to his mother. They should have had that. Jack slowly walked out of the hospital, pondering the tricky project. Meanwhile, Tommy, in his Audi A4, was trapped in the traffic jam outside the hospital. He pped the wheel with anger. "Damn it. What the hell? Their damn cars cost only hundred thousand. How dare these fucking idiots drive their cheap cars to block my road?" Sitting on the passenger seat, Shirley slightly frowned, "Are you a Road Rage, Tommy? What''s wrong with you? They drive their cars which cost a hundred thousand. But you don''t even have that money, do you?" "Wasn''t I just afraid you''re gonna bete for work?" Tommy changed the topic with a ttering smile, "You know what, sweetheart, you said you were gonna take a showerst night when I invited you to y the Arena of Valor. Why didn''t youe back? I got another MVP in the game..." "Can''t you be like an adult?" Shirley rolled her eyes and scolded, "I was too tired to waste time on you. So I hit the sack after the shower." Actually, Shirley had been so upset and muddled. Of course, however, she wouldn''t tell Tommy the fact. Tommy got a bit upset with a frown. "What''s wrong with your boss? You are just a bank teller. Why they make you so tired? You worked overnight a week ago, didn''t you?" Shirley was flustered with flickering eyes. She lowered her head down, trying not to look at Tommy. She was afraid that Tommy might smell something. But he could only felt that Shirley was just tired at work. Tommy said with sympathy, "It''s OK, sweetheart. My parents will prepare the bride price in a week. We can soon marry then. If you don''t wanna work, let me make our living." "Will you really able to?" Shirley asked with a sneer. Tommy paused. Then he answered with a chuckle, "Trust me I can do that. You are my wife!" "How can you support me if I don''t go to work?" asked Shirley. Tommy waved his hand, "Sure I can. I have Katherine. No worry. She has just divorced the loser bother-inw. My mom is now busy hunting a rich guy for her. We don''t need to worry about the money then." Frowning more tightly, Shirley disgusted with Tommy suddenly. Tommy didn''t feel ashamed at all while saying so. How could he take it for granted? How could a mommy''s boy get so proud? She even felt a little bit guilty towards Katherine. Taking a deep breath, Shirley oddly asked, "Howe you treat your sister like that?" "Isn''t that what she should do? She is my sister. After getting married, we will have a son to carry on my family name. She''s supposed to help me," Tommy said boldly. That annoyed Shirley more. She even wanted to p his face. Because of their marriage, Katherine divorced and Jack became an unlucky wretch. She suddenly felt sympathetic towards the man named Jack. ''Poor guy.'' A little bitterness shed through Shirley''s eyes. Shirley asked with a squint, "Tommy, your former brother-inw Jack... Is he really poor?" "Oh well...Hees from the countryside. How could he have that much money?" Tommy rolled his eye. "Why do you ask about this again?" Shaking her head, Shirley thought she was madly thinking of the man. Names like Jack were quitemon. She didn''t even aware that Jack just didn''t skip out of her mind. Shirley exined, "A week ago, a client also named Jack came to withdrew money with a bank card I didn''t know at all. So I was pretty impressed. You said your former brother-inw is called Jack as well. That''s why I asked again." "HaHaHa... What are you thinking about, Shirley? How could it be possible?" Tommyughed his head off and said with disdain, "Jack, the wimp, is a total useless man. He does have something-working at a real estatepany as the deputy general manager. But he got a dying mother with cancer. All he earned has all been burned to the hospital. If he is that rich, I''ll write my name backwards!" Dying mother? Shirley felt a shiver inside. She suddenly recalled the message Jack replied byst night. Was this...a coincidence as well? Tommy continued with a sneer, "But the Jack you met was pretty awesome. Even you didn''t know the bank card he had. He must be wealthy. My former brother-inw has the same name. Why are they so different?" All of a sudden, out of the corner of his eyes, Tommy glimpsed the doorway of LJ Hospital. A familiar figure appeared. Tommy smiled scornfully and said, "Shirley, you haven''t met my former brother-inw, right? What a coincidence. I''ll introduce him to you and you''ll know how terrible he is." After saying so, he quickly turned the wheel. Getting out of the traffic, he drove his Audi into the gate of LJ Hospital. Shirley was startled by Tommy and screamed, "Are you crazy, Tommy? Do you want to die driving like this on the road?" Creak! They stopped in front of Jack. Jack stood still with a cold frown while he was thinking about the reconstruction of West Shantytowns. The Audi almost crashed on Jack. If Jack didn''t stop, he would be hit far away. "Tommy?" Jack angrily stared at Tommy getting out of his car. He then coldly asked, "Are you trying to kill me?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "HaHa... Jack. Just made some fun. You scare? Sorry about that," Tommy sneered indifferently. A lot of fun, huh? Jack looked serious immediately. ''Making fun of someone''s life?'' Tommy didn''t care much about how Jack felt. He raised his hands and pointed to LJ hospital, "Again, youe here...to see your mother?" "Yep," Jack answered coolly. "She''s not good now, is she?" Smiling weirdly, Tommy shrugged, "You are my former brother-inw anyway. I must tell you. Your mother is going to die soon. So don''t need to waste money anymore. Why not just let her go quickly and leave yourself some bucks." Crack! Jack clenched his fists with the knuckles cracking out loud. Meanwhile, Shirley waspletely stunned in the Audi. Gazing at Jack with a cold face, she felt like a hammer was hitting heavily on her. Jack''s face was as cold as that in her mind. She covered her mouth firmly with her nice thin hands. She almost screamed out. ''It was really...him!''??????????? Chapter 11 He is Really Rich In a deep trance, Shirley felt like dreaming. What a coincidence! This Jack Tommy described was nothing close to the one she met in the bank. But the stern face she saw just now was so impressive. She was thoroughly humiliated that night. How could she forget that face? "Oh ya, I forget you''re nowpletely strapped." Tommy didn''t sense Jack''s grimace and continue to mock him. "Too bad, huh? If you''d just let your mom pass, you wouldn''t have to divorce my sister. Now you lost everything." Jack clenched his fist with veins clearly seen on his arms. Ever since he married Katherine, he had always been mistreated in the Parry family. Moreover, Katherine sided with her family, which gave him an even lower status. Things didn''t get better when he became the deputy general manager of the real estate agency over the three years. He even supported the Parry family financially so often. But the Parry family was still not satisfied. Before, Jack used to forbear all of it for the sake of Katherine. But now, he couldn''t stand it anymore.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Shirley,e look at my useless ex brother-inw," Tommy waved at Shirley with a sneer. When Jack saw Shirley in the car, he unclenched his fist. All his rage disappeared. He even felt funny. Useless ex brother-inw? With a peculiar smile, Jack took a nted nce at Tommy. There was a signal of sympathy in his eyes. With staggering footsteps, she got off the car. Her eyes fixated on Jack. Looking at Jack''s smile, Shirley blushed. She thought of the night a week ago. At the same time, she was restless. Would he tell Tommy what happened that night? Shirley was not stupid. Tommy was just her tool. Even though she wanted to y up to Jack, she couldn''t afford to leave Tommy before she got together with Jack. In other words, Tommy was her back up, and Jack was her target. If Jack got ticked off and exposed Shirley to what happened that night, she would be done. "Come over, Shirley, let me introduce..." Tommy held her hand without smelling her mixed emotions. Shirley instinctively tried to shake his hand off, but Tommy held tight and unted at Jack. "This is Jack, the loser ex brother-inw I told you. He just divorced my sister, and you know what? He was the one who broke off the marriage. Funny, won''t you say?" "Hi... hi, brother-inw." Shirley bowed her head in deep embarrassment, trying to escape from Jack''s sight. "Hey hey, why call him brother-inw?" Tommy frowned and corrected her, "That was past tense. Just call him Jack." "Stop it, Tommy." Shirley said anxiously with a frown. Right at that moment, Jack smiled at Tommy. "Is this your girlfriend?" "Of course. Is this the first time you had met such a beauty?" Tommy raised his head arrogantly. Jack nodded and gave him a thumb-up, "Your girlfriend is awesome!" Shirley shook and felt her face burning. To Tommy, Jack wasplimenting Shirley. To Shirley, Jack was teasing her, just as he did with the note he left her that morning. "You don''t say?" Tommy narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Actually, we''re getting married in a week. Too bad you country pumpkin left my sister for your dying mom. You know my sister was doing you a favor o marrying you, right? You could have been able to attend my wedding, but not anymore." Jack sneered back. There was no sign of waver in his eyes. His mother was his everything. Even if he had another chance, he would still divorce Katherine. Katherine was willing to support a deadbeat like Tommy, but not him. "Enough!" Suddenly, Shirley flung away Tommy''s hand. "You went overboard, Tommy! Apologize to Jack right now!" Boom! The arrogant Tommy was stunned. "Shirley, why are you so mad? And why should I apologize? I did nothing wrong!" Shirley''s face was boiling, "You''re being impudent with Jack! I won''t let you treat him like this." Shirley burst into anger for two reasons. Firstly, she wanted to stop Tommy from continue mocking Jack, since Jack might expose her to the event that night if Tommy ticked him off. Secondly, she actually favored Jack, and was trying to leave him a good impression. Tommy didn''t get it. "Impudent? He divorced with my sister. I drive this luxury car and greet him. I''ve showed my respect to him." Greet? Respect? Shirley got mad. How ignorant Tommy must had been speaking like this! She always knew he was a deadbeat, a mama''s boy. Now only she knew he was not only useless, but also stupid! Shirley roared at Tommy, "Just who do you think you are? Think you''re a big shot just because you drive a luxury car? You''re just a deadbeat!" Tommy waspletely dazed. This was the first time Shirley hadshed out at him like this since they got together! What happened nextpletely blew his mind. Shirley turned to Jack with a bow and said with great humility, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Hughes, I didn''t know he''ll act like that. I thought he just wanted to introduce you to me. I apologize on his behalf." "Are you crazy, Shirley? Why are you apologizing to him?" Tommy said in disbelief. Shirley ignored him. Jack shrugged with a smile, "Seems like there''s none of my business here. All right, I gotta go." As Jack left, Shirley got so pissed off that she red at Tommy with her teeth gritting. "Shir... Shirley, you..." Tommy finally came back to hismself. p! Before Tommy finished his sentence, Shirley pped his face. "You idiot! He is the client I just told you!" Bang! Tommy was dumbstruck as if hit by a lightning. As Shirley stormed back into the car, he hurriedly followed. Getting back into the car, Tommy was still in disbelief. "Shirley, you must have been mistaken. How can Jack be your client? He''s just a pauper. My family need money for your bride price, right? He divorced my sister just because she gave my family his 200 thousand yuan. He told my sister to return the money for his mother''s hospital bill!" "How can he be rich since he did something like that?" Shirley boiled with anger. ''Even animals have feelings. Your family robbed his money he''s gonna use to save his mother, and you expect him to stay with your sister?'' However, she didn''t want to waste time arguing with Tommy. She simply said through her gritted teeth, "He''s really rich." She then gazed at the hospital in deep thought. Tommy was stunned by Shirley''s words. He sneered, "That''s impossible. He''s just a country pumpkin. He can''t be rich. Otherwise he wouldn''t have divorced my sister over that 200 thousand yuan." Shirley couldn''t help chuckling bitterly after hearing what he said. She waspletely speechless towards Tommy''s bizarre perception. Was it really just about the 200 thousand yuan?! Chapter 12 Blind Date Jack didn''t mind at all the encounter with Tommy. All his focus was on the West Shantytowns'' renovation project. This was a chance for him to prove himself to his father he never met. This was also the first time he could show everyone what he had got. A contract with a sky-high price of 300 thousand yuan is a disaster for DT Agency. Everyone in the agency knew what to expect with such a huge loss. Thepany was wrapped by a nervous atmosphere that Jack could easily felt when he arrived at the agency the next day. People were diving into their work as usual. But they were no longer rxed. Everybody kept weirdly quiet. Out of frustration, Jack went straight to the office. He understood they didn''t leave while knowing about the contract loss, for they trusted him with all they had. But their trust didn''t even ease his worry. He couldn''t expect them to be rxed like him. "They can smile the day after tomorrow," Jack said firmly. As long as Mr. Ward help him go through this, Jack would have utter confidence in turning the tables. Not only would they avoid losses in the West Shantytowns'' renovation project, but they would also make a fortune! Jack wasmunicating with his client via his phone when he found the message from his old friend he didn''t reply the night before. It was simple. "How are you?" After a few seconds, he replied with a bitter look on his face. "I''m fine." The friend continued immediately. "I aming back next month after I''m done with my stuff here. It''s been three years since west met." In a trance, Jack got caught up in his thoughts and muttered a girl''s name, "Amber Knight..." This girl was the bridesmaid at his wedding with Katherine three years ago. She went abroad soon after, and they hadn''t been in touch since then. Everything changed after three years. The old friend told him she wasing back too, but he had already divorced Katherine. Jack chuckled mockingly, "All right." He put down the phone and continued his work. On the other side of the ocean, it was midnight. In a spacious room echoed soothing piano music. A faint fragrance filled the room. A beautiful silhouette leaned by the giant French window. The young gracefuldy was looking into the distance with a tender smile, when someone knocked the door. "Amber, you sure you''ll be going back next month?" A husky voice came. "Yup." Amber nodded with a smile. "It''s been three years, dad. I want to go back and have a look." "But there''s a dinner next month. I want you to go with me so that I can introduce you some young men. You need to make more friends at your age, you know," Amber frowned, "Who is it this time, dad? The Roosevelt''s? Or the prince from the oil tycoon family?" "Both!" her dad answered in a deep voice. "Not interested." Amber declined. On the other side, a fierce dispute broke out in Katherine''s house.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''m not going, mom! I will never go!" Katherine cried with swollen eyes. The room was in a mess. Bang! Elissa threw another vase to the floor. She reprimanded with hands on her waist. "How dare you rebut me! You''re now a divorced because I didn''t stop you from marrying that loser Jack!" "As your mother, I''m trying to get you a partner with all I''ve got, and you''re not going? Don''t you feel ashamed?" Sitting in the sofa, Kieran was sighing. "Dad!" Katherine looked at Kieran desperately. "Could you please help me persuade mom?" "Don''t you dare!" Elissa squealed with a stern face. Out of sorry for his daughter, Kieran finally scolded, "I also feel that man is not a good fit for Katherine. He''s in his forties, almost close to our age." "So what?" Elissa said with a grim face, "A man in his forties is so attractive. And he''s filthy rich. Katherine is now a divorced. You still want to find her a hotshot? Do you think any hotshot will be interested in a "used" woman?" Katherine was dumbstruck. She looked at Elissa in disbelief. She never expected her biological mother to call her a "used" woman. "Mom..." Katherine choked up with tears. "Shut up!" Elissa roared, "It''s because you married loser Jack that you''re now unable to help out financially with your brother''s marriage!" "Every mother loves her child. But the point here is, our sry is not enough to cover the bride price for Tommy''s marriage. You need to do your part as a sister, right? Or you want to see your dad and I die with no descendant?" Katherine stunned. She bit her lips, didn''t know what to reply. Kieran then joined Elissa in persuading Katherine. "Just listen to your mom, Katherine. Don''t you care about your family anymore after marrying Jack? Tommy is your younger brother." "But that guy we want you to date is the head of Jack''spany! He''s Jack''s boss!" This was herst chance. She was only in her twenties. She would never want to go on a blind date with a man in his forties. And she just divorced. "So?" With arms on her waist, Elissa sneered mockingly. "That loser yed up to the Parry family then shamelessly divorced you. Well, now it''s your chance to pay him back by marrying his boss and humiliate him!" Those words were so vicious, filled with sarcasm. "You''re going too far, mom!" Katherine finally lost it. Right at this moment, Tommy came back. He was down and sulky after beingshed and pped by Shirley. He felt startled at the sight of the mess. "What''s going on?" "Oh, you''re back, Tommy!" Elissa said with a smile. "Nothing. We were just discussing about your bride price." Upon hearing "bride price", Tommy rushed to hold Katherine''s hands and said grievously, "You need to help me, sis. This is a huge deal. Or else Shirley will break off her engagement with me." Looking at Tommy''s grievous face, Katherine gave in. Hesitated, she nodded weakly. "Fine, I''m going." "All right! Tommy, send your sister there with your Audi A4 tonight. That man is rich. We can''t lose face. When this works out, we can then ask for more bride price," Elissa said excitedly.??????????? Chapter 13 Your Mother Forced You to Do it Jack hurried home after work. After making the soup, he took it to the hospital quickly. He met Dr. Hale and other doctors who just saw her mother in the ward. Dr. Hale asked his colleagues to leave first after seeing Jack. He greeted him quickly and said with a smile, "You prepare meals for your mother every day. You did so well in taking good care of your mother, Mr. Hughes." Jack said with a smile, "Is my mom good, Dr. Hale?" "Your mother is recovering well, and she can leave in a few days. But there is a risk of rejection after liver transntation. It couldst from six months to one year. If she can go through this period, she will be ultimately cured." Dr. Hale''s words immediately made Jack''s heart dropped. "No worry, Mr. Hughes. Mr. Ward has already told us to help your mother recover at any cost." The doctor said with a smile. "Thank you so much, Dr. Hale," Jack said gratefully. He had admired Dr. Hale for his effort to treat his mother over the years, even setting Mr. Ward aside. "You are being too kind, sir. But now your mother cannot be shocked at all. Please kept her calm. I mentioned thatst time. Please keep that in mind." Dr. Hale waved his hand while smiling. He looked through the ward as if he was gonna say something. But he paused and said with a weird smile, "I am going to see the other patients." Jack nced suspiciously at Dr. Hale as he was leaving. He stopped abruptly when walking into the ward. He suddenly understood why Dr. Hale bit his tongue. Jack''s mother was lying in bed with a kind smile on her skinny cheeks. And there was a girl sitting aside, lowering her head while she was peeling an apple. "Why are you here, Shirley?" Jack frowned. "Oh, Mr. Hughes," Shirley said with a smile, "You said auntie was sick. So I came to visit her after work." She kindly handed a small piece of apple to Jack''s mother while speaking. Jack, in a cold look, nced at the thermos on the cab next to the bed. He really didn''t expect Shirley to pull a trick like this. She was busy dealing with Tommy whileing over here gantly. How did she manage all this? Why? "Ms. Lynn is a really nice person, Jack," Sophie Burton, his mother, said, "Where is Katherine?" Not long after waking up from the surgery, Sophie sounded fatigue and weak. And even her face looked pale. Jack''s heart sank. She couldn''t to be shocked. So he didn''t tell her that he had divorced after she woke up. He nned to wait until his mother recovers. But Jack did not answer right away and gave Shirley a cold look. Shirley has just be the daughter-inw of the Parry family. She can pay a visit directly to the hospital to see his mother. What else can Jack say? Shirley seemed to know what Jack was thinking. She smiled and shook her head. Jack was relieved, and then exined with a smile. "Mom, Katherine is very busy these days and can''t get away from work. You will be able to see her after leaving the hospital." "Okay," Sophie was a little lost, gnawing the apple gently. "Mom, why don''t you rest for a little bit now. I need to have a few words with Ms. Lynn." Jack walked quickly towards Shirley and pulled her up by her arm. "Pleasee with me." "It hurts," Shirley groaned. Sophie frowned, "Jack, Ms. Lynn came to visit me. She is a guest. Don''t be rude. Apologize now." "Thank you, Ms. Burton," Shirley said to Sophie with a ttering smile. But when she turned around, she saw Jack trying to swallow his anger. She stuck out her tongue. "Okay, I''m not a petty person so I will let it slide." She turned around as she was facing Sophie. "Have a good rest, Ms. Burton. I will visit you next time." And then she walked out of the ward with Jack. "What do you want?" Jack asked directly when they were on the corridor. "I learnt that Ms. Burton is sick, so I just wanted to see if she was okay." Shirley, who was justughing, suddenly seemed aggrieved. There were even tears in her beautiful eyes. "What? Why are you being mean to me when I am being kind to you? Then why did you hit on me?" Jack was dumbfounded. He waved his hand irritably. "Please leave, and don''t visit my mother again." "No!" Shirley shook her head and said with a weird smile. "I will tell her about your divorce if you don''t let me visit her." Living in the modern city, she has her own ways to figure out what men think. And she knew how to convince a man. Otherwise, she would not visit Jack''s mother without telling him after being ignored by Jack. "Are you threatening me?" Jack asked with hostility. "Yeah, I''m threatening you. Do you want to get back at me?" Shirley said with charming smile. She had a deadly attractive look. At the same time, she raised her hand and gently put on Jack''s chest. "I said, please leave!" Jack took a step back. Shirley''s smile became stiff because she didn''t expect him would refuse so decisively. This was totally different from how he behaved that night! She was so smart that she knew where the limits were. Shirley withdrew her hand after taking a deep breath. The charismatic look on her pretty face turned into a gentle friendly smile. "Okay, I''ll leave then. But don''t worry. I didn''t tell Ms. Burton about your divorce. I am not stupid to irritate her now." Watching Shirley leaving, Jack was upset. His mother meant everything to him. He would never allow Shirley to go anywhere near his mother. Shirley was not the woman he wanted, and her being around his mother was undoubtedly like a time bomb! He didn''t know how to solve it at the moment. It drove him a little crazy. At the same time, Katherine sat in the passenger seat of the Audi with tears. Tommy, on the other hand, was extremely hrious.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If his sister''s blind date went well, he will have the money for Shirley. "You are the best, Katherine. Thanks to you I can marry Shirley." ncing at Katherine, Tommy said excitedly. Katherine didn''t answer. Tommy''s smile made her feel like being stabbed by a knife. But she couldn''t argue, and she didn''t know how to argue with him. She was obligated to help Tommy to get married because she is his elder sister. However, the blind date was a man in his forties. And he was Jack''s boss. She couldn''t ept it. Seeing Katherine in low spirits, Tommy suddenly jokingly mentioned the scene at LJ Hospital in the morning. "I drove Shirley to work this morning and saw Jack at LJ Hospital. Guess what happened? Shirley said that Jack was rich, hahaha... So ridiculous!" Katherine''s eyes flickered and said disappointedly. "How can he be rich?" "That''s exactly what I said, but Shirley just didn''t buy it. How stupid is she?" "If he''s got case-dough of more than 100,000 yuan, I''ll believe it. But I doubt if he was as rich as Shirley described!" Tommy said disdainfully. The sarcasm was unintentional. But it instantly surprised Katherine, as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw. What if Jack was rich? With that in mind, Katherine hurriedly messaged Jack. "Jack, my mother forced me to go on a blind date with a man in his 40s. They did it for the bride price. Tommy needed the money to have a big wedding. If I can collect enough money, I don''t have to go on a blind date with that old man. Can you help me out?" She still got no reply when the car was arriving at the venue. Katherine was a little irritated, and sent another message. "We have been married for three years, Jack! Once we are lovers, we are always lovers. I gave you all I had. Are you nning to fold your hands and watch me die? Not even bother to say a word to me?" The Audi finally entered the parking lot after ten minutes. "Katherine, here we are," Tommy said after parking the car. Katherine nced at the phone. There was still no reply. She was anxiously waiting and thinking about sending another message. Ding! She got the reply. She picked up the phone in excitement. But her heart dropped when she saw the message. "Your mother forced you to do it, not me."????????????? Chapter 14 I Need You, Jack The cool night breeze whistled softly with mild rains. Katherine gazed at her phone nkly. Jack''s reply was like a sharp knife stabbing into her heart. "Katherine, please go in. He is still waiting for you," Tommy urged without knowing about the message his sister received from Jack. Katherine raised her hand, wiped away her tears, and walked towards the restaurant. She slowly raised her head and looked at the night sky. She smiled in despair, "After all, am I still the one who bear everything?" The restaurant was a little dim. The dim and dusky light, with soothing and melodious music, had made this restaurant the best ce for couples to date. In the corner, Ben Hall, previous head of the DT, leanedzily on the sofa. He touched his bald head from time to time and smiled lustily while looking at Katherine''s photo. Marriage at his age would be considered superte. But he did not mind and did not want to get married because he hadn''t had enough fun. His sister married a rich brother-inw. They helped him to live a privileged life. He had used his power to sexually harass female subordinates when he was the boss of DT real estate agency. Even when DT real estate agency was sold by his brother-inw, he hid the contract with sky- high price from his brother-inw and went on as a member of management at his otherpany. Marriage meant responsibility. He could womanize without fear. Why would he give up an entire forest for merely one tree? The reason he had agreed to the blind date tonight was that he had a thought after looking at the pretty woman in the photo. If he could spend some money and have some fun that night, why not? "Hello, may I ask if you are Mr. Ben Hall?" Katherine frowned and looked at Ben in front of her with intense disgust-old and bald with an extremely awful body shape. She even just witnessed Ben''s disgusting smile when he was ogling her photo. And the old man in front of her was also Jack''s former boss. All of these made her gross. "Are you Katherine Parry?" Ben was turned on and he blew his mind for a moment when he saw Katherine. Katherine was fabulous. Her figure, appearance and her age witnessed her most charming time of ady. However, Ben still quickly returned to his senses, pretending as a gentleman to pull out a chair for Katherine, "Miss Parry, be seated, please." Katherine sat down coldly as she replied, "Thank you." Ben was not concerned about it. He smiled and took his seat, "Let me introduce myself. I am Ben Hall. Miss Parry in real is much prettier than the photo." Katherine smiled politely. Snap! Ben made a signal with his fingers, "Waiter, order please." Getting the menu, he handed it over to Katherine and then put the waiter off. "Miss Parry, feel free to order whatever you like. I''ll pay the bill." Katherine had no desire to order and just casually looked at it. She just didn''t want to see Ben''s greasy and lustful old face while thinking of ways to get out of the awkward situation. Suddenly, arge hand touched the back of Katherine''s hand. Katherine trembled, and she was so frightened that she hurriedly back off, "Mr. Hall, what are you doing?" "Miss Parry''s hand is so smooth." Ben withdrew his right hand with a lusty smile. He even put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it without caring about Katherine''s difort. He said calmly, "Go ahead, name your price?" "What?!" Katherine was stunned. "Name your price!" Ben did not bother to hide it any longer, "I am going to own you tonight!" Boom! Katherine''s pretty face turned pale as if she was struck by lightning. Wasn''t this a blind date? A strong sense of humiliation erupted. She mmed the menu on the table and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Hall, are you insulting me? If youe for this purpose, I don''t think there''s any reason to continue this blind date anymore." "Stop fucking pretending. What makes you think that I called you Miss Parry? Is it because of politeness?" Ben smiled oddly. Katherine reacted sharply, Miss... There is another meaning to it! Her look was abruptly cold to the extreme, and a surge of anger rose. "I''ve seen too many women like you. Do you think I don''t know what you are doing in the name of a blind date?" Benughed out and said, "That old woman named Tanner is a procurer, right? Oh my god. When she introduced you to me, she talked about money all the time. She could not wait to send you to my house right away as soon as I pay. Why are you still pretending in front of me?" Katherine instantly went nk. Why did Mom introduce such a disgusting bastard to me? I''m her daughter! How could she say that? At this moment, Katherine was heartbroken and her mind was nk. "Sorry, I''m leaving first." She said coldly with the remaining sanity as she turned around to leave. However, Ben suddenly raged and grabbed Katherine''s wrist, "Leaving? You are my fucking prey and you want to run away?" "Ah! Let me go!" Katherine waspletely panicked. She suddenly thought of Jack and screamed loudly, "Ben Hall, I am Jack Hughes''s wife. He''s the boss of yourpany!" "Stop screaming. Why are you so reserved? Don''t you just want money?" Ben still took the gloves off. As soon as he heard that Katherine was Jack''s wife, his eyes kindled, "Good, that son of bitch really has the guts! His wife''s here to date me. She must have had numerous affairs." Before this, he didn''t know much about Katherine. Katherine had never been to DT real estate agency though Jack had worked there for three years. So Ben didn''t know Katherine at all. However, it was even more determined that he must own Katherine tonight with Jack involved. This was kind of revenge against Jack! Benughed rampantly and pulled out three piles of cash from his wallet and smashed it at Katherine, "Here is thirty thousand yuan, all for you!" "Son of bitch, you bastard!" Katherine exploded. She viciously picked up the cash and smashed it on Ben''s face. All the humiliation, all the anger, all the grievances, burst out at this moment. Hit by the banknotes, Ben staggered backward with a scream, and let Katherine go. Katherine cried as she ran out of the hotel under the watchful eyes of the public. Tommy was ying Arena of Valor in the Audi when he heard Katherine crying. He was shocked. He got off the car hurriedly and rushed towards her, "Katherine, what''s up?" "Stop fucking following me!" Katherine bursts into tears and stormed off, leaving Tommy in a daze. Katherine ran and cried all the way under the rainy night sky. She so much more humiliated than that night when she dated Jack. She even wanted to kill herself. Finally, she got tired of running and sat on the ground. Looking at the empty road, she suddenly didn''t know where to go, as if she had been abandoned by the world. Suddenly, a glimpse of radiance shed in her eyes. She hastily pulled out her phone and dialed Jack''s number. Beep... As soon as the phone rang, it was hung up. Katherine kept dialing, but got hung up again. After repeating it several times, teary-eyed Katherine finally could not stand it anymore. She sent a message to Jack. "Jack! Are you that heartless? We were a couple. Don''t you even have the courage to answer my call? I need you. I want you to stay with me!" After waiting for five minutes, she got no reply. Katherine kept sobbing and shivering. She looked at the phone, clenched her teeth, and sent another message. "Answer me, will you? Do you know who I dated tonight? It was your boss, Ben Hall. He was insulted me and treated me like a prostitute!" It was another long wait. When Katherine was almost torn apart, she received a message. Ding!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s all because of your mom!" He squinted his cold eyes, with his hand grabbing his phone so hard. "Is it to humiliate me?" While murmuring, he picked up his phone and dialed Mr. Ward''s number.??????????? Chapter 15 You are Going to Pay for Humiliating Me Jack hung up the phone. He was silent with a cold face. He did not know why Katherine went on a blind date with Ben Hall. Ben still insisted on treating Katherine as a prostitute after knowing she was his ex-wife. It was humiliating him! Is it possible for him to swallow his anger after being humiliated like this? He replied Katherine. "If you haven''t bought a house for Tommy yet, I would suggest you to go to West Shantytowns tomorrow morning to buy a house. Maybe you can help fund his bride price." West Shantytowns was an old city. The house prices had not been high and even had a downward trend in the past year. It was enough for the Parry family to buy a house with their wealth. Moreover, he believed that the house prices in the West Shantytowns would definitely go up against the market. The bride price that Shirley asked Tommy for were really a lot. But if the Parry family was smart enough to buy a house in the West Shantytowns and they waited until the house price raised and sold it, it would be almost enough to fund the bride price. However, heughed, "With my previous status in the Parry family, perhaps you will treat it as nonsense, right?" He didn''t care anymore. He got up and walked out. He had already done his best to this extent, even if the Parry family didn''t listen to him. The rain became heavier. When Jack reached downstairs, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom was parked aside the road. After getting into the car, Jack looked at Mr. Ward and said calmly, "Let''s go." "Young master, when will it be released tomorrow?" Mr. Ward asked calmly as the Rolls Royce was driven. He looked at Jack with admiration. Jack was capable to think of such a masterstroke to run a losing trade into a steady profit. This kind of capability and boldness was enough to prove Jack''s excellence. Even those well-educated members of the family might not be able to work out such a move.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jack showed that he was worthy to be depended on to achieve the objective. But the younger members of the family always had to rely on their family background since they were young. "We do it in the evening," Jackughed, "Will this make the people of the entire city unable to sleep tomorrow night?" Mr. Ward was stunned, and then heughed oddly, "Young master, that''s a bit bad." Half an hourter, the Rolls-Royce Phantom was parked on the roadside outside a club. MJ Club had always given the impression of high end. Those who attend were either rich or noble. But the so-called ''high end'' also meant somehow good quality and service. This was why it attracted some wealthy businessmen to flock here. Ben was one of them. In the three years at DT real estate agency, Jack knew very well that Ben spent at least seven out of ten nights at the club. He came here even more often than his home. They waited for five minutes. Jack, who was sitting in the car, saw several people had taken Ben out of MJ Club through the rain curtain. Under the lights, Ben was wearing a bathrobe and he looked terrified. He screamed and struggled. But the security guard at the entrance of the club ignored all of this. "Mr. Ward, please wait for a moment. I will be back soon," Jack said as got out of the car. When he walked into the alley next to him, he heard Ben screamed out loud. "Stop hitting me. Please stop hitting me. Who the hell did I offend? Who are you?" Ben wailed in pain. The five men stopped. They gathered around Ben in silence. The pressure made Ben''s fat greasy body curled up into a ball as he shivered. But he was still confused. After his failed ''blind date'' with Katherine, he was filled with anger. That was why he came to the MJ Club. Everything was ready. He was taking a shower when five strong men broke in. They wrapped him in a bathrobe and took him out. What made him more terrified was that the people in MJ Club did not even stop this. He almost scared out of their pants. He knew the owner of the club was such a big shot. Yet, the owner didn''t interfere with this kind of matter that would damage the club''s reputation? "You are pissing me off!" The familiar voice made Ben''s body tremble. He looked incredulously out of the crowd, thinking he had heard wrongly. Jack pushed a way through his people, and slowly walked up to Ben, "You are going to pay for humiliating me." "Jack?!" Ben''s eyes rounded with horror, pointing at the five men in front of him, "This, did you do all this?" Jack raised his eyebrows. He turned his head and said, "Let him believe it." The five men pounced on Ben. They punched and kicked him again. The screams echoed. Five minutester, the five men stopped. Ben was already bruised and swollen. "Do you believe now?" Jack asked. Ben nodded. But right after that he spat out a mouthful of blood andughed, "Hahaha... damn, I really took you for granted. After being a dog by my side for three years, you actually managed to buy DT real estate agency." Regarding the acquisition of DT real estate agency, Ben had asked his brother-inw about it. But his brother-inw carefully concealed it. However, he was well aware of Jack''s capabilities. It was definitely impossible for Jack to acquire DT real estate agency. But if someone very rich and powerful noticed Jack''s capabilities and secretly supported him, then this could made sense. Jack looked at Ben coldly and dared not to make a noise. Ben took a nce at the people around and sneered, "A dog is still a dog. You put on an act like this right after you turned the table. Hiring these five bodyguards must have spent a lot, right? You really fucking think highly of yourself!" Pointing at the five men, heughed, "You guys, what kind of dogs are you for this bastard? How much he paid you? I''ll pay you double. Just beat him to death!" "Don''t me me for not reminding you. This guy''s wife is a prostitute. Even if he took over DT real estate agency, I had signed a contract with a sky-high price. It will soon go bankrupt. If you stay with him, be mindful you might not even get a sry!" "I had divorced Katherine, but you were still using her to humiliate me. You deserve to die!" Jack said coldly, "By the way, you are such a useless bastard. You may think that DT real estate agency will definitely go bankrupt. But I tell you, with me, Jack Hughes, DT real estate agency will only get stronger and stronger!" Ben was stunned. Jack did not care about it. He got up and left. Benughed loudly, "Hahaha... You are so fucking funny. You signed a sky-high contract for a huge loss of 30 million yuan. Do you think you are a god to turn things around? You are definitely done! Wait for me. When your DT real estate agency goes bankrupt and you be a tramp, I will definitely find someone to break your legs and let you live worse than death!" Jackughed disdainfully. ''We''ll see if I can turn things around tomorrow.'' He put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked out of the alley. Immediately, Ben''s scream once again resounded in the alley.??? Chapter 16 The Breaking News Turned the Tides Katherine returned home. Soaked from head to toes, she was so freaked. As soon as she entered the house, her parents and her younger brother Tommy all stood up. "You finallye back." Elissa growled, "Why did you get pissed off? We just arranged a blind date for you." Katherine jerked slightly while staring at Elissa with shock, "Mum, do you know what happened?" "I know. Tommy told me about that." Elissa pointed at Tommy, but her next words finally made Katherine cried, "What if you''re being touched? It''s a blind date after all. You would have done us a great favor if you didn''t end up like this tonight. If your blind date was a sess, Tommy wouldn''t have to worry about his bride price anymore." "Mum, what did you take me as?" Katherine howled with tears in her eyes. Kieran''s face had darkened as he red at Elissa, "What nonsense are you spouting in front of our children?" "She''s my daughter. Why can''t I criticize her?" Elissa got sarcastic as she ced her hands on her waist, "Since she has ruined her blind date, what should we do about Tommy''s bride price? Can''t I criticize her since she couldn''t even help her young brother?" Elissa finally made Kieran speechless. Katherine could felt that Ben had no idea what had happened in the restaurant. When she ran off at that time, Tommy probably only heard about another version of that scene from Ben. Frustrated, she was going to exin clearly to them what had happened. "Katherine, do you help me or not?" Tommy suddenly cried out loud, "I am your biological younger brother after all. If you don''t help me, I won''t be able to marry Shirley. My life will be meaningless. I would rather die!" "If Tommy is dead, we don''t wanna live anymore!" Elissa chipped in while breaking out into a wail of her own. In an instant, the whole family was in a disaster. As younger brother and mother were threatening to kill themselves, Katherine could only plopped down to the floor and cried out loud as she tugged her hair. "Katherine, let me advice you. Since your mother and younger brother is in such a poor state, as a sister, you should endure somehow." Kieran began solemnly, "Although your blind date partner Ben is not you type, you shouldn''t have run away after he has just touched you a little, am I right?" "Dad..." Katherine felt extremely sad at the moment. ''Was that just a little? He basically treated me as a prostitute!'' She was well aware of the fact that her exnations would be useless no matter how hard she tried. Suddenly, she recalled Jack''s message, and she decided to give it thest shot. She began in a hoarse voice, "Dad, why don''t you buy Tommy a house in West Shantytowns? The value will probably rise soon, and Tommy''s bride price can be done!" Kieran''s face darkened. Elissa immediately scolded, "Are you crazy? Buy a house in West Shantytowns? That is a shabby and countryside area fraught with alien workers. How can the price increase? There is no way in hell! I would be retarded if I decide to buy a house there!" "Sister, are you crazy? West Shantytowns is such a messed-up residential area, Shirley would never agree to us buying a house there," Tommy quipped in, "We are real siblings bounded by real blood, so you shouldn''t think of something that would harm me, right?" Tears filmed Katherine''s eyes. She was biting her lips so hard that they were almost going to bleed. She knew well what kind of ce West Shantytowns was. She was starting to doubt the authenticity of Jack''s message. However, this was her best solution at the moment. Since the housing price in West Shantytowns was rtively low, she could make up for Tommy''s bride price with the rest money if she bought a house there. This was the best she could do at the moment. Other than that, what could she do? Would she really have to sell herself? "Enough! Shouldn''t you guys stop your nonsense? You''re creating a mess in our home!" Kieran couldn''t stand their antics anymore as he loudly reprimanded them, "If there''s no other way now, we wille up with somethingter on." "Then can youe up with something? You''re just a teacher who can''t fork outrge sum of money at all for our Tommy''s wedding. Or else, do you want your lineage to end at his generation?" Elissa retorted while giving him a push. Kieran''s face was pale white upon hearing those words. Kieran was a teacher who firmly believed that the greatest sin of a man was cutting off his future lineage. This was an act that was strongly against a person''s belief of filial piety. If this happened to him, it would be more torturing than asking him to kill himself. Kieran nervously caressed his hairs while giving himself a p across his cheeks, "Then, I shall put down my pretense and borrow money from some old friends. I think I would be able to gather enough money for the bride price."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Do you think that you don''t need to return those money you''re nning to borrow?" Elissa was screaming at him. Katherine''s face was very pale as she stared at her mother. Suddenly, she felt very dizzy for some reason. Indeed, they would need to return anything they''ve borrowed. However, did that mean her mother would rather let her sell her body instead? ... Early next morning, Kieran went out to borrow money. He was very bothered with what had happenedst night, but Elissa''s words made him headache. He had no choice but to discard his dignity to borrow money from his friends. Katherine didn''t fall asleep all night and her eyes were swollen as she cried. But she still dragged herself to work as usual. During the time she was married, she never acted like a housewife. She was able to secure herself an easy job like the front desk. She could make a measly three thousand yuan a month. Jack would always take care of household expenses, so she only needed to care about herself. However, things were different after she divorced Jack. This three thousand yuan was all she had to cover her expenses. Afterst night, Katherine was still a little dazed. She sobbed slightly while taking out her phone to post a tweet: In the end, I took on everything myself. Soon, she got many likes and encouragingments, which made her less frustrated. Jack saw her tweet and found her pathetic. He put down his phone and continued working on the West Shantytowns renovation project. The news would be disclosed tonight, so he couldn''t make any mistakes. In the blink of an eye, it was already six in the evening. People were watching TV news when it came to a short announcement. "The YK Group has announced their n to build a massivemercial za in the core of West Shantytowns in an effort to boost the local economy. We will keep close track of the following news." A short news as it was, some stunning information was disclosed. It was like a bomb that shattered the silence of the city. The YK Group was the number one property developer in the country! This move into West Shantytowns would made an increasing housing price of this area! Following this breaking news, in the MJ Club, a terrifying shrill broke out. "What the fuck? Howe? How could this happen? Ah..." And for the Parry family there was a simr reaction. "Has something happened?" Katherine asked. Elissa suddenly screamed, "The, the YK Group is going to build a za nearby the West Shantytowns... the housing price there is going to balloon!" She was getting more and more agitated as she spoke, and her face was deadly pale. Kieran was covering his face with his hands while letting out sighs after sighs. If they had listened to Katherinest night, Kieran didn''t need to belittle himself and borrow money all around. They would have bought a house in West Shantytowns. All they could do was to sigh and regret. Katherine suddenly felt like a headache. She hurriedly took out her phone and read Jack''s message again. Every single word was hammering down on her eyeballs. ''Jack was damn right!'' Chapter 17 He Was Easily Satisfied How did he know that? Katherine stared at Jack''s message with only one thought in mind. All of a sudden, she understood with sparkling eyes. The YK Group was the number one property developer in the country. Nobody could know anything at all before their decision to prate the local market. However, it only worked formon citizens. Jack was the deputy general manager of the DT real estate agency! Smaller than the YK Group as it was, DT was still one of the local leadingpanies. It was nothing special for him as a senior executive to know insider story first. At that moment, Kieran punched himself hard and muttered, "Katherine, you should have persuaded dad a bit more." Katherine just gawked at Kieran. Before Katherine could reply, Elissa abruptly pointed at her as she scolded. "You''re so useless! That is your fault! If you could have convinced me yesterday, we would have bought the house. This would settle your brother''s bride price. But now we got nothing! You just ruined your brother''s life!" Katherine began sobbing after hearing this. "Dad, mum, I have done my best to convey to you what I knew, but you never listened..." Elissa waved her hand as she interrupted, "Bullshit! You are our daughter after all. How camewe wouldn''t listen to you if you insist a little harder? You must have done this on purpose because you hate me for forcing you to go on that blind date. Now, everything is ruined. We have lost a great opportunity to earn money and Tommy''s wedding couldn''t go on anymore because of you!" Elissa stumbled onto the sofa and started screaming. Hearing the wedding had to be canceled, Tommy started to throw a fit too. "Katherine, I''m your younger brother. How can you do this? If I can''t marry Shirley, I''d rather die!" The whole family turned out to be a disaster with noise. This got Katherine got so frantic. She wiped her tears in deep sorrow, "What have I done wrong?" Katherine hastily stormed off into her room and mmed the door hard. She cried out loud as she copsed onto the bed and pulled the nket. "Why? Why do I have to bear these all? What have I done wrong? I have reminded you guys beforehand, but why are you ming me for missing the chance?" Her cries were muffled underneath the nket. Just when Katherine was on the verge of breaking down, she sat up abruptly while flinging off her nket. She muttered inaudibly, "Jack, the fact that you reminded me about this must mean that you still care about me, right?" As she said that, she quickly picked up her phone and called Jack. The call was trying to connect but it was cut off by the other end. Katherine continued calling, but failed time after time. She was trembling while sobbing as she repeated. She thought Jack must have cared about her since he reminded her through a message. She needed Jack to help her now. She needed Jack to help her brother too. She read Jack''s message again while typing: You gave me a reminder yesterday and that must mean that you still care about me, right? Jack, help me, help my younger brother... if Tommy can''t get married, my mother would rather die with him. You are the deputy general manager of DT real estate agency, you must have a way of getting a house at a discounted rate. Am I right? She was practically begging on her knees at the moment. This was the first time she had done that since they married three years ago. She sent out the message. Jack''s replied straightforward, "What does that have anything to do with me?" In the MJ Club, Ben, with bruises all over his face, was wrapping himself in a bathroom and shrieking like a madman. He was clobbering everything and smashing all the stuff he could reached. "What the fuck! Why did things end up like this?" Bang! He smashed a chair onto the television, and the screen instantly cracked, giving out puffs of ck smoke. A youngdy aside was shocked. She curled herself up in the corner while clutching her head in fear. She even let out a scream when she heard the television getting smashed. Ben twisted his face with hatred. He thrown out a beer bottle as he roared, "Get the hell out of here now!" Then, he stumbled onto the sofa while shaking his head, unwilling to ept the truth. For the West Shantytowns renovation project, DT real estate agency had negotiated a deal that had exceeded its original budget by a whooping thirty million yuan. It came with such a sky-high price that must incur massive loss and bankruptcy. This was precisely the reason why Ben could still mock Jack despite his being beaten up. In his eyes, Jack was nothing more than a clown who could never transform to a bigger role in the agency. However, the news that the YK Group was entering into West Shantytowns would be sensational. As the former general manager of DT, he knew very well it was gonna make a stir. Although he wasrgely incapable, he was not stupid! The YK Group was the top andrgest developer in the nation. Putting aside the fact whether the group would really invest in the city''snds, the mere mention of their name in the airwaves was enough to cause a surge in the housing prices of the properties here. These years, where the YK Group invested in property, there was a surge in the housing prices. So Jack would be able to turn things around with increasing housing prices. There were a lot of properties in West Shantytowns. With such a promising situation, he could easily go through this and earn a lot even if it were a 100 million contract. It felt like the mockery he had inflicted upon Jackst night came back in a full circle and pped him on his face. "Is this luck? Yes, you are lucky. Even pigs can fly in a hurricane. Anybody would be able to achieve something if they chance upon the right timing and opportunity. It was just because the YK Group has decided to enter the local market at this particr timing."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ben muttered with dissatisfaction while picking up his phone to make a call. "Hey sister, I don''t wanna work at thispany at all. I still prefer a real estate agency. Doesn''t your husband own a real estate agency? Can you help me put in a word and get a job for me there?" "Alright sister, you''re the best. You must help me no matter what." After ending the call, Ben shed a grotesque smile, "Jack, you are useless yet you have chanced upon a great window to take off. However, I can count on my brother inw Aiden. Let''s see if you can still be so luckyter on!" Jack didn''t watch the local news. He hurriedly rushed back home to cook some broth for his mother after he finished his remaining work on the renovation project. His mother was everything to him. Businesses and money were just tools for him to enable his mother to live a good life. By the time he reached home from the hospital, he saw Mr. Ward sitting rigidly in the sofa. "Mr. Ward, why didn''t you inform me that you''re visiting? I find this slightly outrageous," Jack said jokingly. "Young Master, I am just too anxious to break this good news to you." Mr. Ward stared at Jack with admiration and a smile, "I have gathered information about the housing prices from all local real estate agencies. Within just half an hour after the news conference, allpanies have raised jointly the housing prices in West Shantytowns by a margin of thirty percent!" "It''s only thirty percent?" Jack shook his head with dissatisfaction, "It seems that the YK Group is not as influential as I heard!" The West Shantytowns was an old, run-down ce riddled with filth and poverty. So the housing prices here were not that high. Even if the thirty percent seemed significant, the adjusted price just came up with normal housing prices in the area. This didn''t meet his prediction. "Young Master Hughes, it''s only been a short time. In the fewing days, the housing prices in West Shantytowns will increase gradually," Mr. Ward answered with a rxed smile. He suddenly said in a grave voice, "However, more importantly, you''ve secured yourself a huge first victory. The old master is very proud of you!" "Haha..." Jack raised his eyebrows while snorting coldly, "Is he satisfied that easily?" Mr. Ward frozed. Jackughed disdainfully and went into the kitchen. It seemed that he was restraining himself, "If he is that easily satisfied, that could exin why he abandoned us all those years ago." Mr. Ward wanted to say something but stopped with a sigh.000???????????? Chapter 18 Flirtatious Some people were happy and some were sad after hearing that YK Group moved in. Within just two days, the price of houses in West Shantytowns increased by 50%. However, it was not so different from what Jack had predicted. Because of the area and environment, the housing prices in West Shantytowns was unpredictable. The news absolutely boosted the house pricing in West Shantytowns up to the average. As the house prices of West Shantytowns rose against the market, the DT'' staff were hrious and at ease as before. Jack was happy to see the situation. At least all the employees saw his capabilities through the first win. In the future, DT real estate agency would also be better and better. Some employees were wondering why Jack would sincerely believe that such extremely high priced contract could turn the tables. But Jack kept his mouth shut. On the third day, when the DT almost turned the situation in a short time, West Shantytowns project was finally on the right track. At 8:00PM, Jack brought the staff to "Green Waves" hotel and officiallyunched the celebratory party. Jack drank a lot of alcohol at the party. He kept drinking with the employees and never rejected any toast the employees had offered. All his capabilities and sociability were recognized by the staff. They also knew clearly that he''s the main reason why DT real estate agency was able to maintain the upward profit momentum. That''s also the reason why everyone would rather make a bet when DT real estate agency''s owner changed. They all knew how useless Ben was as what he did. Only fools would be willing to follow him. The West Shantytowns project made Jack extremely convincing to every staff. After all, Jack felt at ease and didn''t look obviously flustered at the extremely high priced contract. Jack was quite drunk already. He mmed a hundred thousand yuan for people to have fun in another ce. Then he left the "Green Waves" hotel, and got sober a bit by the winds of the pier. But his smile faded with red eyes. Within just 2 weeks, he divorced and his mother was dying because of her serious sickness. Even Katherine grabbed hisst 200 thousand yuan that he wanted to use to save his mother...just for the down payment of her brother''s new house. That''s ridiculous! His wife he sincerely loved didn''t care about his mother''s life at all. That made him felt like everything had crumbled, so he chose to divorce. Perhapsmon people would crumble after suffering these. But he was lucky. His mother was saved by his heartless father he never met. His father even made him rich like a huge hand that easily changed his hard life. He didn''t mind even if he already knew that his father suddenly helped him not because of guilt. After suffering so much, he felt that money was bastard, but without money, he would be nothing. Everything got better. DT real estate agency won the first fight. He gave his father the perfect answer. His mother was also recovering. He finally got in relief. Jack walked while recalling every bit that happened over the past 2 weeks. Jack''s gaze suddenly turned sharp. He grinned and said, "Katherine... If one day you knew that after we divorced, the guy your family looked down on has the power to get your family out of difficulties easily... Would you regret taking 200 thousand yuan and ignoring my mom''s life that day?" Jack was dumbfounded after he raised his head. Wasn''t it the building that he and Katherine used to rent? How could he walk to this ce? Jack mocked himself before realizing... That ce wasn''t far from Green Waves. Jack and Katherine used to take a stroll in Green Waves after dinner by the riverside. Drunken, he instinctively walked to his former house. "We can''t go back anymore," Jack shook his head before turning around. "Mr. Hughes!" Her voice stopped Jack, "You really live here?" Jack frowned. His face turned cold. ''She didn''t learn her lesson?'' He turned around and saw Shirley standing below the streetlight not far from him. She''s looking at him in surprise. In a white dress, she was curling up because of the cold wind. "What do you mean?" Jack asked coldly. Shirley walked up to him quickly. She was stretching out her body as if she''s trying to show Jack her best look. "Stop!" Jack shouted coldly. "What''s wrong?" Shirley was shocked. "Keep your pet away!" Jack turned away and stopped looking at Shirley. Shirley instinctively looked below her and got confused, "I, I didn''t bring any pet." Jack rubbed his aching head and said, "The rabbits, your tits." Shirley trembled with a blushed pretty face, "Mr. Hughes, you''re so naughty." She looked so flirtatious while swinging her waist shyly. Jack couldn''t bear it any longer. He turned around and walked away. Shirley suddenly took a step closer and pulled his wrist as she sweetly said, "I... just wanted to let you see." "I''m not interested in you." Jack tried to shake Shirley''s hand off. But Shirley suddenly grabbed his hand tightly. She begged with glistening eyes, "Please don''t go... I, I came for you tonight." Jack sneered, "Tommy is so stupid for telling you my address. Did he think that his life was good enough, so he''s just in a daze when his girlfriend betrayed him?" Only a few people, including the Parry family, knew the address of the rented house. Shirley could easily use Tommy by just a few sentences. Well, Shirley might be a Saint in the Parry family... But he clearly knew that Shirley''s just a in bitch. He''s not someone with no options and of course not dumb. Shirley stiffened. She never thought that Jack would be so blunt without any feelings left for her. But when she thought of Jack''s resources... Even if Jack rented and lived in a house that looked slightly old, that one billion card must be right. Tommy was merely her just-in-case. But Jack was clearly better than Tommy! Because she had once given up her dignity for Jack... That night she mustered up the courage to find Jack as herst effort. Even though, she already knew that Jack was Tommy''s ex-brother-inw. Whispers came out of her red lips. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. Shirley borated her miseries by crying while saying, "I, I might get engaged with Tommy soon. So I really wanted to see you tonight..."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack flung Shirley''s hand, turned around and walked away. "Okay, I understand. I''ll give you a red envelop."000 Chapter 19 You Just Got Dumped! Shirley tossed and turned restlessly in her bed. She did not sleep that night. She didn''t expect that Jack would turn her down. She spent so much time to please him. She was confident that she could nail any man as expected.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Shirley felt frustrated in the face of Jack. Moreover, she showed her affection towards Jack as she apologized that night. Because of that, she decided to show her affection for him continuously. She knew that even if she couldn''t get together with Jack, she could get more benefits from him as an ordinary friend,pared with Tommy. It was true that she wanted to marry Tommy. But if she could get more benefits, she wouldn''t mind doing what she can to gain more. At worst, she will look for others to as a backup. However, Jack''s response drove her crazy! Next morning, she was grumpy when Tommy gave her a morning call. She was agitated as she shrieked, "Tommy! It is still early in the morning! Can''t you just be so annoying?" "Shirley, I thought this is the wake-up call we agreed upon?" Tommy was rmed. "I don''t need it! I was sleepless for a whole night!" Shirley fidgeted and scratched her hair. "What? You can''t sleep? I''m going upstairs. Shirley, since you''re so tired, don''t go to work today." Tommy''s heart ached. As soon as she heard the phrase "go to work", Shirley was agitated. She was fed up with Tommy''s helpless care. "Don''t go to work? Since you are so free, why don''t you have some concern about the bride price? Are we still getting engaged? If you don''t want to, then let''s break up." Tommy said anxiously, "Shirley, don''t worry. My family is finding ways to raise money. I am sure I''ll raise enough money for the bride price on our engagement day!" "Finding ways? You might as well ask it from your brother-inw since he''s so rich." Snap! Shirley hung up the phone before Tommy responded. She couldn''t get together with Jack. It would be a waste of youth for her if she couldn''t even take control of Tommy after spending so much time on him. Outside the apartment where Shirley lived, Tommy was in his Audi. He didn''t know why Shirley became that mad out of a sudden. When Shirley hung up the phone, he heard the word "break up". Tommy waspletely panicked. He was flustered as he instantly gave a call to his family. As soon as the call came through, he cried out. He said to Elissa Tanner, "Mom... Shirley said she was going to break up with me if we couldn''t get engaged shortly." "Tommy, don''t worry. We''re already trying to figure it out, aren''t we?" Elissa also panicked. "What can you do? Since Jack is so rich, just let Katherine borrow money from him. She''s my sister. Doesn''t she care about my wedding?" Tommy yelled. Right after Tommy said that Elissa shrieked, "What? Jack is rich?" "I don''t care anymore. I''m going to get engaged with Shirley. If you guys can''t raise enough money, I''m going to kill myself!" Tommy cried and yelled. After a second, he hung up the phone. Elissa was also blown up. She was on tenterhook. She then kicked open Katherine''s door. "Hey bitch, why are you still sleeping?" Katherine looked at Elissa with her sleepy eyes. She was in a daze as she said, "Mom, I''m taking my day off today." "Cut the crap! Your brother might die soon; you still have the mood to sleep?" Elissa dragged Katherine out of bed. At first, Katherine was shocked and wanted to resist. However, when she heard Tommy was in trouble, she asked anxiously, "What''s going on? What''s wrong with my brother?" "It is all about the bride price! Soon, Tommy and Shirley are getting engaged. If we still can''t raise enough money, Shirley is going to break up with Tommy. So Tommy is going tomit suicide!" Elissa was so worried. She then gave Katherine a p and said, "Why did I give birth to such a useless daughter like you? Are you not even bothered to lend a helping hand to your brother? It seems like you are pleased to see your father and I die along with your brother." Katherine was startled with a burning face. Wit tears rolling down from cheeks, she was heartbroken. She roared at Elissa, "I have tried to look for a solution! What else more can I do?" Snap! Elissa gave her another tight p, "You''re bullshitting! Your brother told me that Jack is rich. You don''t ask it from him. At worst, you divorced him. You are trying to set your brother up!" Boom! Katherine broke down with tears in her eyes. Katherine mumbled and cried, "He is not rich. After we got married, I was in charge financially. All his bank cards were with me. I know exactly how much he had. I have given you guys the two hundred thousand yuan he had. As Tommy''s sister, I will definitely help him if Jack is rich." "Tommy told me that. Why would he lie to me?" Elissa lost her mind. She sat on the floor as she yelled, "My life is so miserable. I just gave birth to a daughter who just got dumped. And now my son can''t even get married. What is the meaning of living?" "Yes, I should die! If Tommy wants to kill himself, I''ll kill myself too!" Suddenly, Elissa got up and rushed out of the bedroom. Katherine was terrified as she rushed out to stop her, "Mom... don''t do anything stupid!" Kieran heard the tantrum. Later he rushed out and hugged Elissa in panic, "That''s our son''s marriage. You don''t need to do anything silly!" "I can''t even help my son with his marriage, and my daughter doesn''t even want to help him. Why not just die." Elissa struggled desperately as she distorted, "I am just like a maid after we married. You''re so useless. You can''t even think of a way to help your son! Kieran was depressed as he yelled, "Katherine, are you going to do nothing and watch your mother suffers?" "I..." Kathrine was dumbfounded. Suddenly, she recalled the house stuff Jack told her. Maybe... Jack was rich? Right! He was the deputy general manager of DT real estate agency. He must be rich! Katherine broke down. She stomped her foot and cried out, "Stop it. I won''t allow you guys to die. I''m Tommy''s sister, I''ll help him! I''m going to turn to Jack!" After that, she ran out. Jack came back to his office after he delivered breakfast to his mother. The renovation project at West Shantytowns was on the right track, but some construction issues were still a little sloppy. The boss had to do it personally to ensure everything smooth. However, not too long after Jack sat down. A phone call came through. Jack answered the phone. The clerk said, "Mr Hughes, something bad happened. Your mother was agitated after she knew you had divorced. She is in a horrible situation now as she is in the ICU. Your ex-wife told her that. Pleasee over now." Bam! Jack was stiffened with the ball pen in his hand broken. His eyes were more fierce than ever. He looked like a beast that wanted to eat people!???????? Chapter 20 Flaming Red Lips When Jack arrived at LJ Hospital, his mother was in the ICU ward. The priority was his mother''s health. If his mother were fine, then everything would be fine. Otherwise, with his personality, he was not sure what he would do. Jack looked grumpy as he sat outside the ICU ward. Gritting his teeth, he sent a message to Katherine. His tone was almost pleading. "You disregarded my mother''s lifest time. And now you want to harm her for the second time? Please give her a break." Five minutester, Katherine replied. But after seeing what Katherine replied, Jack couldn''t suppress the anger inside him anymore. She replied, "Jack, you are a liar! You are scum! You said that the 200,000 yuan was all you left to save your mother. Why is she still alive? You have money! Can''t I help my brother to ask your mother for some money as apensation for our divorce?" Boom! Jack smashed his fist against the wall. He gritted his teeth, "The Parry family and Katherine...you guys are pushing me to the edge!" The door of the ICU ward opened. Jack rushed forward and held Mr. Hale. He asked with tears, "Dr. Hale, how is my mother?" Dr. Hale took off his mask and smiled in relief, "Don''t worry, Mr Hughes. Fortunately, your mother was rescued promptly. She is fine now." "Thank you, Dr. Hale." Jack was utterly grateful. He nearly knelt to Dr. Hale to express his gratitude. Upon seeing that, Dr. Hale was stunned. He then stopped him from doing so. Was that a joke? Mr. Ward personally came to save Jack''s mother. Mr. Hale couldn''t afford to take Jack''s kneeling, neither was the head of the hospital. Immediately, Dr. Hale advised solemnly, "As your mother''s attending doctor, I have to tell you. I understand that you are hiding the fact that you have divorced your ex-wife because you don''t want to agitate your mother. But I feel like your ex-wife is inconsiderate. Your mother''s life could be in danger because of her." "You are lucky this time. But what if your ex-wife does it again? Your mother is weak that she can''t afford to take anymore hit." Dr. Hale sighed before he turned around and left. The smile on Jack''s face vanished. He looked in cold. He clenched fists, and his veins popped out. Last time, Katherine grabbed Jack''s two hundred thousand yuan he meant to use for his mother''s treatment just for the down payment of her brother''s new house. This time, it was again for her brother''s sake. Jack''s mother almost died this time. What Katherine did made him sick! "To help your brother, you disregarded my mother''s life?" A glint of light shed through Jack''s eyes, "So you guys wish to have Tommy and Shirley engaged? I''ll fool you guys around this time!" On the other hand, Katherine was panic and terrified as she sat on the curb. The sun was scorching hot, but she couldn''t feel any warmth from it. After getting Jack''s ruthless reply for several times, she knew that he would turn her down again. Hence, she thought of contacting Sophie Burton. During recent years, Sophie was seriously ill. However, Katherine rarely had time to pay her a visit at the hospital. But Katherine knew that Sophie liked her very much. If she could get Sophie''s help, it would be much easier to ask Jack for money. But when she arrived at the hospital with fruit basket in her hands, she was stunned to see Sophie did not look pale. She looked healthy. When she asked the nurse, she learned that Sophie had undergone a liver transnt and was recovering. Sophie was blown up. This made her became more convinced about what Tommy just said. Moreover, she realized that Jack probably divorced her intentionally with two hundred thousand yuan. In fact, Katherine could get more from Jack if they divorced by agreement! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Katherine then found Sophie immediately and started to make a fuss. After divorce, Katherine wanted to im her fairpensation from Jack. She was willing to go all out to get what belonged to her as it would help a lot to get her family out of the trouble. She would be guilty for her whole life if she couldn''t help his brother because of her impulsive act. But what she didn''t expect was that Sophie''s illness deteriorated and rushed to the ICU. She was fine at first, lying well in bed. This terrified Katherine. She couldn''t be bothered to make any amendment. Hence, she ran away hurriedly. "It''s not my fault. It''s not my fault. Jack, you killed your mother." Katherine shook her head relentlessly with tears, "Jack, you are a bastard. Why did you lie to me? I disobeyed my parents'' advice and even risked my life just to marry you. I apanied you through your tough time. Can''t I help my brother now?" "And just because of this, you divorced me! We''ve been together for so long. I am truthful to our rtionship, but you didn''t appreciate it! Jack, you are so cruel!" Katherine cried louder as she grumbled. She broke down and sat on the road as she cried desperately. Proud as she was, she was not bothered about how the other pedestrians looked at her. Then, Elissa called her. "So how? Did you get the money?" "Mom...I didn''t get it." Katherine was holding back with tears. Back then, it was her decision to marry Jack. She also left him on her own will. If Elissa knew it, she would be done. "I guess I am right. You''re a useless bitch!" Elissa snapped loudly, "Fortunately, your father managed to raise around two hundred thousand yuan from his family side. We have 400 hundred thousand yuan as for our family saving. Now, we stillck one hundred thousand yuan. I think it is your time to help." "Really?" Katherine was overwhelmed. She wiped off her tears and said, "Mum, I will find a way to help Tommy."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Katherine was facing difficulty after she hung up the phone. One hundred thousand yuan was still arge amount for her. She hesitated when she was about to ask it from her friends. If she were to borrow it from them, it would be apparent that her life was miserable after her divorce. When she had just divorced Jack, she even sneered at him in front of her friends. Shaking her head, she had a strange idea. "Since they already raised four hundred thousand, why don''t I write Shirley an IOU and follow up to make it up to her? She would probably agree to the engagement, right?" It might be hard for Shirley to ept that. However, it was the best option she could think of. She was willing to put down her pride for the sake of her brother. She didn''t want others to know that she was having a tough time after the divorce. She preferred to be embarrassed in front of her family rather than her friends. Taking a deep breath, Katherine got up and went to look for Shirley. Meanwhile, Shirley was distracted at work. She didn''t sleep the whole night yesterday. She had receivedints from the customers several times in the morning. Luckily, the manager was on her side. Ding! The phone rang with a new message. Shirley took a look at the phone. She trembled as her eyes turning wide open. "Ah!" she screamed. The content of the text message was, your bank ount number ended with 3827 has been credited with 5,000,000 yuan. Shirley was dazzled with the digits. She didn''t hesitate for a moment before she checked her ount through the banking system. She had five million in her bank ount! Jesus! Shirley was confused. Suddenly, she received a message. She realized it was Jack. "Here''s five million, get engaged with Tommy. But you have to do me a favor!" Shirley''s face turned scarlet red, and her heart was beating fast. At that moment, she couldn''t reason. She was getting carried away with the amount of money in her bank ount. The amount of money Jack had given her was so much more than what she got from Tommy''s family. Shirley quickly replied, "Shirley would like to be at Mr Hughes''s service. XOXO" She then quickly got back to work. Katherine''s mind was floating as she stared nkly. Jack just transferred five million yuan to her. Although she was asked to do him a favor, the amount of money given to her was outrageous. Perhaps there was another possibility? Shirley wanted to test him. So she sent out another message. "Mr Hughes, could you pleasee to my house tonight? I''m getting engaged tomorrow (grievances)." Soon, Jack replied. "Sure!" Shirley''s face blushed when she looked at the message. Her heart went wild. Her guess was right! Shirley would have chosen the five million yuan over Tommy. What was more, it was Jack. Tonight, she must perform well! At eight o''clock in the evening, the lights were on. When Jack arrived at her house, the dining table was already set with nice food for a candlelight dinner. The lights were sparkling, and there was a strong fragrance in the air. Jack frowned. He thought he was here to discuss their n about the engagement, so he simply agreed. But what he saw in front of him...something was wrong with his former sister-inw! "Mr Hughes, have a sit." Shirley looked charming as she invited Jack to take a seat. She turned off the light after pouring the wine. In the dark dining room, a few candles were flickering. Jack frowned again. How could he not know what Shirley was up to? Suddenly, Shirley took off her apron and jacket. Under the dim candlelight, she was wearing a ckce gauzy dress which made her look graceful. "Mr Hughes, Shirley toast to you." Shirley flirtatiously lifted her ss and said in a delicate voice. Jack smiled. He gently clinked the ss and drank the wine. Shirley poured the wine again and clinked sses with Jack. Jack didn''t resist either. He drank his wine with a smile. Neither did they discuss anything nor had their meals. They just had their wine in a nice atmosphere. By the time they almost empty the wine, Shirley was a little drunk with a blushed face. She seemed to have the courage to shake her ss as she walked towards Jack slowly. Then, she sat on Jack''sp. At that moment, Jack felt like falling into a wondend. He was totally overwhelmed. Even if he was aware of what Shirley was up to, he couldn''t control himself. Shirley closed her eyes with her lipsing closer...???? Chapter 21 As Beautiful as Jade Candlelight dinner, fine wine, beauty-everything was like on the right track, making the fantastic atmosphere to its extreme. Half drunk, Shirley felt warmer when she was kissing and touching Jack. Under the dim lights, Shirley in ck tulle dress was particrly seductive. Jack couldn''t help squinting, and his disdainful smile became obvious. Just as she was close enough, Jack suddenly said, "We are just trade partners." Shirley slightly trembled and her long eyshes fluttered. She said with a drunken smile, "Yeah, we''re just doing a trade." Jack''s smile faded, "What I mean is, I pay you money, and you do me a favor. That''s it." After he finished his words, he put his hand on Shirley''s slender waist and pushed her away. Then, he stood up to tell her about the whole n again and turned away. His attitude changed so fast that she was totally nk, even less drunk. What did he mean? It was already like this, so why did he still want to leave? She didn''t know Jack was worried about his mother. He gave her five million yuan for revenge for his mother. At that time, he really didn''t think anything else. What was more, Jack knew what kind of person Shirley was! Smash! Shirley threw the wine ss in her hand to the floor, and scratched her hair violently. She made a lot of preparations tonight, but her efforts were all in vain. She was very frustrated. Ding-dong! The doorbell rang. Shirley said irritably, "Who is it?" "Shirley, I''m Tommy''s elder sister. Can I talk to you for a minute?" Katherine''s voice sounded outside the door. Shirley frowned as she was a little pissed. But she soon got up to put on her coat, ced Jack''s te and wine ss into the kitchen, and cleaned up the shattered ss on the floor. After she turned on the lights and slightly tidied up her clothes, she opened the door. When she heard Katherine''s plea, she was less worried for it is an opportunity to talk straight to Katherine. So Shirley did not hesitate to open the door. Katherine almost cried on the spot for it was also an opportunity for her to talk to Jack to settle Tommy''s issue. She felt so guilty to have taken that two hundred thousand yuan from Jack to support Tommy. Even if she went on a blind date with Ben, she didn''t care anymore as she thought Tommy could marry Shirley. After all, they were of the same family. When she returned home, she told her parents and Tommy about it. The entire family was extremely happy. "Oh, Tommy found himself a good woman. Shirley is really considerate," Elissa smiled joyfully. Tommy nodded proudly, "Now, mom, don''t you see who your son is?" "You brat, after you get married, you must treat Shirley well. Shirley is a well-educated woman and she works in a bank. She is willing to defer a part of the bride price just for your engagement. A woman like her is your blessing." Elissa said seriously and grinned subconsciously, ''But if our family has a daughter-inw like Shirley, I can boast about my daughter-inw in front of our rtives and friends whenever I go out." Then, she frowned and said to Katherine, "And look at you, Katherine. What kind of man you have found? You married a man with a humble background. In the end, he still wanted to have a divorce. Because of you, I am too embarrassed to go out." Katherine stiffened her smile and lowered her head dismally. Tomorrow would be Tommy''s engagement ceremony, so she didn''t want to tell them what she knew and made them unhappy. "What are you talking about on such a big day? We should be happy!" Anyhow, Kieran was still the head of the family. He gave his wife a short re and changed the topic, "Oh, by the way, have you invited our rtives and friends? I''ll call them to confirm again." "Oh, right. I still need to call the hotel for inquiry. We can''t mistreat Shirley, so we have to make sure nothing goes wrong." Then, Elissa started to work enthusiastically. That night, the Parry family was no longer chaotic as they immersed themselves in the joyful atmosphere. In the hospital, Jack sat next to his mother''s bed. Looking at his mother sound asleep, he realized that her face became pale again. He felt a bit heartache. He rubbed his face, looked out of the window and muttered, "The Parry family, are you still happy right now? Have you ever felt a little guilt about my mother?" Heughed sarcastically and felt that he was thinking too much. After all, the Parry family wasn''t a great deal. If the Parry family really felt guilty, Katherine wouldn''t even touch his mother''s life-saving money to help Tommy. "I hope you all don''t regret it tomorrow," Jack sneered coldly with a fixed stare, "This is the price you should be paying for." Early next morning, Jack consulted Dr. Hale to make sure his mother was all right. Then, he rushed to Tyson Hotel and booked a presidential suite that was able to look through the hall. He opened a bottle of 1982 Chateau Lafite-Rothschild and waited for the ''show'' to begin. In front of the hotel, Elissa and Kieran dressed to the nines to greet their rtives and friends. The couple smiled brightly and exchanged greetings with the guests. "Elissa, you and your husband are blessed. Not only your children are both intelligent and grit, now your son is about to get married too. You are going to be grandparents soon." Elissa grinned with delight, "Hahaha... what''s that have to do with it? Tommy has just been engaged to Shirley today. It''s still too soon for me to have grandchildren." "Today''s engagement banquet seems grand enough. How many tables did you book?" Elissa unconsciously straightened her spine and said proudly, "Not much actually, only thirty tables. All our rtives and friends are here to see Shirley." "So many?" The rtives were surprised. Thirty tables just for the engagement, did they invite everyone they knew to the ceremony "No, not at all! Shirley is well-educated and even has a decent job. She is like my own daughter, so I can''t treat her badly." Elissa said with a smile, "If it isn''t because Shirley''s hometown is too far away from here and her parents aren''t in a good health, I would definitely invite her family and friends as well and make it to sixty tables." After some greetings, the rtives walked into the hotel. When they walked into the hotel, the smile on their faces disappeared. "Heh! What''s the matter with her? Tommy is just lucky that a good woman is willing to marry him. Look at her daughter who had just divorced recently." When Kieran and Elissa overheard their conversation, the smile on their faces stiffened up. Kieran pulled Elissa and whispered, "Aren''t you showing off too much?" "I just want to show off! Tommy has found a good daughter inw for us. They''re just jealous of us because their sons can''t find one," Elissa said with a proud face. At this moment, Katherine in a red dress walked towards them with a smile, "Dad, mom, all our rtives and friends have arrived. Let''s go in." Kieran and Elissa nodded with a smile. Elissa bitterly said to Katherine, "Katherine, you''ve been working really hard to help your brother these days." "I''m fine, mom. I''m Tommy''s sister after all." Looking at the lively atmosphere in the hall, Katherine felt moved as if her suffering was worth it. The engagement ceremony had begun. Elissa hired an emcee to host the engagement ceremony too. The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, and the atmosphere was extremely lively. But as the aesthetic music sounded and the stage lighting dimmed, every ambient light in the hall was turned on. The lively hall became quiet. The emcee introduced them in a soft and loving tone. Tommy dressed up in suit and tie. With a bouquet of flowers in his hand, he slowly walked up to the stage. Shirley also dressed exquisitely in a white tulle dress, and strolled up to the stage. Shirley was gorgeous. Under the lights, she caught everyone''s attention as they marveled at her appearance. Tommy stared at Shirley and chuckled unwittingly. Under the stage, Elissa snuggled in Kieran''s arm. The couple looked at the stage with a smile on their faces. Katherine held her hands together. She looked at the stage with her sparkly eyes and grinned happily. "Shirley, please marry me!" The joy in the atmosphere is reinforced to its fullest. Tommy knelt down on one knee, delivered the bouquet of flowers in his hand to Shirley and said loudly. But Shirley did not take the flowers in his hand. Instead, she looked at Tommy with a cold face. The atmosphere stiffened up in an instant. Everyone in the hall was stunned.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Shirley said coldly, "I''m sorry, Tommy. I don''t think I can marry you yet. You don''t love me at all!" Everyone was dumbfounded by her words and started discussing. This woman suddenly changed her mind in the engagement ceremony. What was all this about? Elissa couldn''t hold her face. She stood up to question Shirley, but Kieran and Katherine stopped her. "Why?" Tommy was confused. The next second, Shirley''s eyes suddenly became red and tears started streaming down her cheeks. She took out the bank card and threw it on Tommy''s face. She cried and said, "Because, you lied to me!" What! Their rtives and friends eximed with shock at the same time. The engagement ceremony was ruined!0000000 Chapter22 The Imputation Shirley didn''t ept his flowers but looked indifferently at Tommy on the ground. The situation had turned into an awkward silence out of a sudden. Everyone was stunned. Then Shirley said apathetically, "I''m sorry, Tommy. I don''t think I want to marry you yet. You don''t even love me!" Everyone was startled and started to talk about it after hearing Shirley''s words. Why did she change her mind finally? Elissa felt humiliated and jumped up to ask why. But she was held back by Kieran and Katherine. "Why?" Tommy was confused. In a split second, tears started to well up at Shirley''s eyes abruptly. She took out her bank card and mmed it at Tommy''s face, crying, "Because, you lied to me!". Boom! The crowds were in chaos. This engagement party was screwed up! Marital fraud? Everybody bore the same thought in their mind right at the moment. There weren''t many rtives of the Parry family in this 30-table engagement banquet. Elissa even invited her neighbors to the banquet merely for her sense of pride. So, these people wouldn''t be expected to show any respect to the Parry family. "She''s a girl. She would never do such a thing, especially in this kind of situation if she wasn''t heartbroken." "Shame on you! It''s so humiliating. What had you done to this girl until she has to do this?" "As I said, Shirley is such a good kid, and how could she look up to Tommy. It must be Tommy deceiving her!" Elissa and Kieran nearly passed out after hearing the crowds'' criticisms. On the other hand, Katherine stared at the bank card Shirley had thrown out, feeling panicky. "Shirley, what did I lie to you?" Tommy was anxious as he took up the bank card standing up, interrogating Shirley. In sorrow, Shirley wiped her tears and said in a quavering voice, "You still have the nerve to ask? Tommy, I didn''t imagine that you were this kind of person." Tommy was astounded, "What did I do wrong?" p! Shirley pped Tommy, making him totally confused. "Hey, Shirley! On what grounds you hit Tommy?" Elissa exploded as she saw this. She didn''t bother to care about her image anymore as she wrenched herself from Kieran''s grasp and rushed to the stage. At that moment, Shirley pointed at Tommy wailing, "You promised to give me a bride price of 500,000 yuan. Why did you only give me 400,000 yuan? Tommy, this bride price isn''t for me. It''s for my parents! They raised me well. Now that I left my home to marry you, the 500,000 yuan is for their pension." "How can you be so cruel? Even wanted to deceive me and deduct the money." Boom! The crowds burst out in shock again. Everyone was bewildered. The engagement banquet was being held already, but the bride price for the girl was not ready yet. Or they wanted to muddle through and get engaged first? "Oh my gosh! Isn''t it obvious that you are bullying a little girl?" "The Parry family is so insincere, hosting such a luxurious engagement banquet, but they can''t even raise enough money to give the girl a bride price." "Shirley is far away from home to marry Tommy. It''s reasonable for her to give the bride price to her parents as a pension. But the Parry family is really shameful for trying to muddle through the 100,000 yuan." All criticisms were pointed at the Parry family. No one even thought of any problems with Shirley making a fuss over the engagement banquet. A girl left her home to marry Tommy. Who could even tolerate the bride price being deducted? What''s more, those who had known about Shirley and Tommy''s situation, clearly believed that if Shirley was willing to marry Tommy, and it would definitely be her loss! It was indeed shameless of the Parry family to cause a girl screwing up at an engagement banquet! Pfft! Katherine was startled and sat paralyzed in her chair. The crowds'' criticisms and rebukes were making her feeling dazed. This big mess had really caused the Parry family being disgraced! "That''s not true, not at all!" Elissa was into the point of break down. She invited all of her friends just wanting to show off.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. But now, ridicules and usations from the guests had let her anguished. "Could it be possible that a rural girl like Shirley, would spill the beans and lie in front of all of us?" Someone in the crowd shrilled, "Don''t get married if you can''t afford it! At least don''t bully a little girl!" Elissa trembled as she turned around looking at all the guests standing up. It was impossible to identify who was speaking. Her eyes were slightly red as she ran towards Katherine. p! Katherine regained consciousness straight away after being pped by Elissa. Elissa was like a monster and was poking Katherine''s head, "You stupid, isn''t that you had made a deal with Shirley? Hasn''t she agreed? What''s going on now?" "Mom... I..." Katherine wanted to exin, but she knew that she could offer no usible exnation for it. Not to mention there were few hundreds of people in the hall. Elissa shrieked, "Oh, my God," and then copsed on the ground, crying like a banshee. The proud look of Elissa was no longer exist. Kieran was also confused. He didn''t expect that this engagement banquet would actually lead to the Parry family being so humiliated and disgraced. Poof. Kieran copsed into the chair, with his hands covering his face. He was ashamed to face all the rtives right at the moment. "Sister, what''s going on here?" On the stage, Kieran was down in the dumps and burst into tears, "Don''t you screw me up even if you can''t help me out!" If Katherine really did make a deal with Shirley in advance, he knew Shirley well that she would not make such a fuss at this point regardless of the asion! "I... " Katherine mumbled, feeling aggrieved with tears dripping down. At this time, an old man in the crowd came out trembling. He pointed at Kieran and Elissa as he grumbled, "Kieran, Elissa, what you have done is a disgrace to our Parry family. Didn''t such a luxurious party cost you a lot? You guys are even trying to deceive a little girl?" The old man turned to the crowd as he said, "Go back home, all of you! This engagement is cancelled." The crowd then finally left the banquet hall. Shirley had secretly recorded the whole incident with her cellphone and sent it to Jack. Seeing the crowd left, Shirley wiped away her tears and said to Tommy aggrievedly, "Tommy, if you really love me and want to marry me, then have the bride price ready first. I''m very disappointed with today''s engagement banquet." After saying that, she walked away. "Shirley, Shirley..." Tommy cried as he tried to persuade her to stay. But as soon as Shirley came down of the stage, she just ran away. Watching this scene, Elissa was bawling as she suddenly screamed, "Ah". Bang! Elissa fell to the ground. Kieran, Katherine and Tommy were all shocked. "Oh, no! Your mom had a heart attack. Take her to the hospital!" Kieran yelled. At the DT Jack watched the videos sent by Shirley. He sneered, "Shirley, you are brilliant! An engagement banquet turned into an imputation." He ignored thest message sent by Shirley asked, "Are you free tonight?" before he continued to work. Ding! Katherine suddenly sent a message, "Jack, my mom had a heart attack. She''s in LJ Hospital now." Jack replied indifferently, "My mom is already sick." Putting down his phone, he suddenly remembered something important. So he got up and went out. Chapter 23 I Need a Nanny Leaving DT real estate agency, Jack went to a nearby domestic helper firm by car. "Good day sir, how can I help you?" A middle-aged man in his forties weed him. Jack said, "I want to hire a carer." Because of Katherine''s stimulus, the doctor had warned that Jack''s mother cannot be stimted anymore, or else her condition will get even worse. He was currently busy with the West Shantytowns renovations and couldn''t apany his mother twenty-four hours a day. Finding a carer to take care of his mother was the best choice undoubtedly. "Then sir you''vee to the right ce. Ourpany is professional. Now please, be seated." The middle-aged man invited him to have a seat. After pouring tea, he asked, "Are there help any requirements for your carer that you wish to hire, sir?" Jack sipped his tea and said, "I want a fighter!" "A fighter?" The middle-aged man spat out his tea when he heard Jack''s requirement. Being strange and confused, he looked at Jack and asked, "Ahem... Sir, your requirement..." Was he looking for a carer or a hitman? "As long as he''s able to fight," said Jack. He has been married to Katherine for three years, he knew the Parry family too well. The main purpose of a carer was to avoid his mother being stimted. The weak ones would not cut it. "Alright then, I''ll start sifting through the possible candidates for you, sir." The middle-aged man suppressed his doubts and professionally turned on hisputer. He was sifting through the list of avable carers while asking, "Are there any more requirements, sir? What is the carer''s sry range?" "It doesn''t matter as long as he can fight and take care of my mother," Jack said casually. His mother was his everything. As long as he could protect her, money was not a problem. Furthermore, he was not short of money. The middle-aged man looked confused. He had been doing this business for nearly twenty years, but this was the first time he had heard such a strange request. After screening for nearly half an hour, the middle-aged man''s eyes lit up. "Sir, please have a look. Is this one suitable?" He showed his screen to Jack. Jack inspected closely. On theputer screen was a detailed resume with a photo. The girl wasn''t too old, just twenty-eight years old. She looked quite pretty, and her smile was sweet. However, none of these mattered. The important thing was that the girl was 4250px tall, and she was a former state-level kickboxer. "She''s the one!" Jack was sure about it. The middle-aged man said, "Good choice, sir, but she expected eight thousand Yuan." Compared with other avable carers, a sry of eight thousand Yuan was indeed high. Besides, this girl was quite young, her housekeeping skills would be not sufficient. That''s why her resume was ced at the bottom. The middle-aged man had urged her several times to lower her sry, but for some reason, the girl just refused. "Ten thousand Yuan!" Jack held up one finger, "But she must apany my mother twenty-four hours a day." "Good! I''ll contact her right away." The middle-aged man was delighted as he finally sent out the resume on the bottom pile. It gave him a sense of a stock clearance. After finishing the procedures and leaving Jack''s contact, Jack went back to DT real estate agency. Jack just sat down when Corbin Koch ran into the office and said anxiously, "Jack, there''s some situation at the West Shantytowns." "What happened?" Jack frowned. Jack joined thepany a month earlier than Corbin. But they were promoted at different speed due to their abilities. But Corbin was very dependable, Jack knew that. That''s why he had let Corbin to assist him since he got promoted as deputy general manager. As for the West Shantytowns renovation project, Corbin was one of the people-in-charge. Corbin wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "I just came back from the West Shantytowns and for some reason, those being relocated are having an uproar. They said theirpensations were too low, and now they were refusing to relocate." Jack frowned and said, "West Shantytowns renovation project is a municipal project and the relocationpensations are by the standard. Actually, no, thepensations were inted by Ben Hall by thirty million Yuan. "Thepensations are more than the standard. Besides, the demolition team is already on standby, and everyone had signed the contract. Why is there a sudden uproar at this moment?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "I don''t know." Corbin helplessly said, "After the news of YK Group settling in, the prices in West Shantytowns has been surging. "Before that, I was even worried about those being relocated unsatisfied with thepensations, so I did some research on behalf of their will. But ourpensations were above the standard, so none of them should have anyints." "I even had a game of chess with one of the locals in that area yesterday." Corbin said more aggrievedly, "But just now I saw that local, he was like apletely different person. He even kicked my ass." "Now that''s interesting." Jack narrowed his eyes andughed, "Such a big change in attitude overnight, there must be someone behind this." Just within three years, he got promoted from a staff at the ground level to thepany''s deputy general manager. That has proved his ability. Besides, during these three years, he had been Ben''s scapegoat several times. But, because of this, he had gotten close with Ben, allowing him to experience some of the abnormal cases that he normally wouldn''t face. He had experienced simr cases before. "Is there really someone behind this, Jack?" Corbin asked confusedly. "How else would you have your ass kicked if there wasn''t anyone behind this?" Jack jokingly said, but became serious and said, "Ignore that area for now. I''ll investigate." "But Jack, that area that I''m handling is the most important part of the project. Do I really drop that area for now?" Corbin was getting anxious. Thanks to Jack, he was able to be in charge of that area, so he was extra serious when handling that area. Jack was aware of how important West Shantytowns was. If that area could not be relocated, many projects had to be pending. In the real estate industry, time is money! "I''ll be done by a day," Jack waved his hand while saying calmly. As for Mr. Ward, it would be a piece of cake to investigate who was behind this. It would be impossible for YK Group to be number 1 in the real estate industry if Mr. Ward couldn''t. Jack was just about to call Mr. Ward when a call came through. When the caller showed ''Ben Hall'', Jack suddenly realized something. As soon as he picked up the call, he heard Ben''sughing, "Ho-ho, many thanks for picking up my call, Mr. very-busy." "You did it, didn''t you?" Jack asked. "What did I do?" Ben sounded startled and shocked, "Jack, my brother-inw that works in another real estatepany told me that something happened at West Shantytowns. You were my coworker after all. Can''t I care about you?" Jackughed coldly, could he sound any more fake? However, Ben Hall''s sudden call meant that he needn''t Mr. Ward''s investigation. Jack said coldly, "I''ll give you one day to end this problem, or else, you''ll be sorry." "Are you fucking kidding me? You think I''m scared?" Ben screamed on top of his lungs. Jack snorted and hung up. Chapter 24 VIP In the MJ Club, after hanging up the phone, Ben threw his cellphone away with a smirk, "Who the hell does he think he is?" It was Ben that created the incident in West Shantytowns. As for Ben, Jack was just a sycophant who was once fawning by his side. Even if Jack had supported to buy DT Real Estate, Ben would never allow a sycophant to lord it over him. Plus,st time he was taught a lesson by Jack''s fighters in the side street in front of MJ Club. With the influence of his brother-inw, how could he let him go? Ben knew that Jack had people supporting him, but he couldn''t imagine these people would help Jack the way Mr. Lott would help him. "Ben, what happened?" A woman with thick make-up was leaning on his chest. Ben shrugged his shoulders, "Just an annoying person who thinks he has reached the top. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" The woman was drawing circles on Ben''s chest with the tip of her finger, "Ben... Ben raised his eyebrows without anger, and showed his lust instead. Ending the call, Jack dialed Mr. Ward''s number. Jack knew exactly what Ben had in his pockets. After saving Ben''s ass all the time, Jack would take his revenge. But Jack was worried about Ben''s brother-inw, Aiden. At the end of the day, he was his former boss, only his growth under him had brought him to his position as the deputy general manager today. He knew that the boss promoted him not because he had been the scapegoat of Ben so many times or a good word from Ben. If he couldn''t convince this boss to step back and leave Ben alone without support, even if this issue was solved, he knew Ben was so narrow-minded that he would do something worse in the near future. Last time Mr. Ward helped him to buy DT Real Estate within a few minutes. It meant this boss knew Mr. Ward. Not long after, Mr. Ward called Jack back, and they agreed to meet at 8 o''clock in the evening at the Tyson Hotel. Jack agreed to this meeting, but he was feeling uneasy. He knew the boss'' power in this city, and if it wasn''t for Mr. Ward, he wouldn''t even have agreed to see him. Even if he knew the boss personally, he was not the only one to know him. In the afternoon, Jack received a call from the domestic helppany with the news that the carer had agreed, but Jack had to meet with her first. When Jack arrived at thepany, except for the boss, he also saw a girl sitting at the couch, she was the one he saw on the applications. "Mr. Hughes, I would like to introduce Miss Daisy Hills to you." A middle aged man weed him, and started introducing the girl to Jack. Daisy got up from the couch, smiled at Jack, and stretched her right hand out, "Mr. Hughes, hello, I am very thankful for the job offer." Jack shook her hand, and looked closely at her. Her looks weren''t very eye catching, just as on her picture, she looked delicate and pretty with a ponytail. When she smiled, she had dimples, which gave people a very sweet and joyful impression. Her height of 1.7 meters was giving her a whole other disposition. But what surprised Jack most was her hand. During the handshake he noticed that she had callus on them, the really hard ones. If she wasn''t doing hard work with her hands over many years, she wouldn''t have gotten such callus on them.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At the same time, he could feel her strength in this short handshake. This satisfied him. She was really a former Sanda yer. Jack also worked out, and with his height of 1.8 meters, he made a very robust impression on people. But he was sure that he couldn''t beat Daisy. "Your monthly sry is 10k, but you need to stay with my mother around the clock. I am really busy at work right now, so I don''t have the time to be with her. She is sick, so she cannot be upset by any chance. He asked the boss of the home carepany to talk to Daisy about this, but he had to repeat once again, "If you agree to the terms, I think we are done with the interview." "I do." Daisy nodded her head without even thinking about it. She was counting on a monthly sry of 8k, but since Jack was offering her more to take care of a patient, she felt like blessed with good fortune. When they finished signing the contracts, Jack took Daisy to LJ Hospital. They took a taxi, and after getting on, Daisy started staring at Jack curiously. "What are you curious about?" Jack asked. Daisy felt caught and lowered her head, "Sorry Mr. Hughes, I don''t know how to ask this, but I was just wondering why you don''t have your own car if you can pay 10k to a carer." Jack suddenlyughed, he only started being rich almost half a month ago, and after his mother''s liver transnt, he put all of his energy into remodeling DT Real Estate, so that he didn''t think about anything else. "I am working too much so I haven''t bought a car yet," Jack replied, and asked her back, "Have you worked in constructions site before?" "Yeah," Daisy nodded as he asked, "How do you know?" Jack was surprised. Daisy had a good appearance, and she used to do sports. Why would she work in constructions or even as a carer? He pointed to her hands, "You have callus." Daisy subconsciously put her hands under her legs and lowered her head. Why didn''t a 28 year old girl wish to have pretty smooth hands? "Did you move bricks?" Jack asked. "No," Daisy shook her head, "I was screwing steel." Jack rubbed his nose, and he couldn''t have been more satisfied with her being his mother''s carer. She was such a perfect fit. When they arrived at the hospital, Jack walked Daisy to the ward, and told her in detail what she had to do. Then he transferred 5k to her ount as living expenses for her and his mother. When he finished dealing with all this, he went back to thepany, and started getting busy again. At 7pm he left the office. A Rolls Royce Phantom was parked on the side of the street quietly. Jack got in the car, and Mr. Ward congratted him, "Young Master, your former boss is already waiting for you at the Tyson Hotel. He said he was going to give you an satisfying exnation." "Hmm," Jack nodded. The Rolls Royce Phantom started moving. At the same time, when Ben went to the Tyson Hotel with his brother-inw, they were stunned by the only five star hotel in this city. And thepartments in this hotel were definitely five star ones. Even Ben, who led a very extravagant life, had never been to the Tyson hotel. Most of his business dinners were held in MJ club. Such a noble ce like Tyson Hotel, Ben didn''t even have the authority to be, it was more of a ce for Aiden to wee his guests. "Thank you for opening my eyes." Ben spoke excitedly to the mid-aged man in the master seat at the table, "Since we are going to dine here tonight, the guests must all be VIPs I guess?" The mid-aged man had white temples, wearing golden framed sses, his temperament extraordinary. As he heard Ben''s questions, he said with a faint smile on his face, "The most important guest, you need to show yourself from the best sideter." "Don''t worry Aiden, I won''t disappoint you." Ben promised, patting himself on the chest. He did not notice the coldness in Aiden''s eyes. Right at that moment, the door was opened slowly by this night''s VIP.000000?????????? Chapter 25 He Exploded Jack came in. Ben''s eyes lit up. He hurriedly got up and sorted his suit. By bringing Ben to such an asion, Aiden clearly wanted to support him. If he could win over the distinguished guest, his future career would definitely be bright. "Hmph, Jack, I''m may be relying on my brother-inw for now, but with a bit of help and my hard work, I could easily climb to the top. But what about you? Even if you buy out DT, I will still beat you!" Ben couldn''t help feeling prideful. But the moment he saw the people in the VIP room, his mind was blown up. His smile suddenly disappeared. With a distorted face, and he was extremely shocked. "Why, why you?" The exmation echoed in the VIP room. "Ben, what nonsense are you saying?" His brother-inw pushed up the gold-framed sses on his nose, and motioned the guest to the main seat with a smile, "Sorry for the inadequacies, Mr. Hughes. Please, take a seat." "Aiden, this, this..." Ben was about to go crazy; he never expected that one of the guests that his brother-inw noted was actually Jack. "Surprised?" Jack walked up to Ben and smiled slightly. Ben''s face turned blue, but ncing at his brother-inw, he managed to suppress himself and sat down, yet he still felt extremely anxious. In the blink of an eye, Jack was regarded as nothing but a stray dog, but he turned out to be one of his brother-inw''s most distinguished guests. How was he going to get any support now? What made him feel even more disgusted was that his brother-inw actually asked him toe apany Jack! "Short-sighted fool." Aiden nced sideways at Ben and whispered through his gritted teeth. He held the banquet naturally as he knew the whole story. He knew from the beginning that Mr. Ward helped Jack to buy out DT, so he didn''t hesitate to sell DT at all, for he did not dare to offend Mr. Ward. As to DT''s profit and loss, he didn''t care at all. He merely used this real estatepany to please his wife by helping out her useless brother. After selling DT, he also hinted at Ben, but he did not expect that Ben did not catch his hint, but ran off to annoy Jack instead. This made Mr. Ward personally get involved the matter! He used to think Mr. Ward was merely Jack''s mentor; after all, he saw quite well how Jack''s ability has improved within three years. Given the right time, ce, and conditions, even the mostmon ofmoners could be a man of legend. A talent like Jack could never stay in hispany forever; one day, he will meet a mentor and reach even higher grounds. However, due to the obstacle of the expropriation of West Shantytowns, Mr. Ward had to get personally involved. This was no longer a mentor providing some help, but fighting with him side by side. The difference is huge! Tonight, by holding the banquet, Aiden wanted to reconcile differences and make Ben apologize for his mistake. Unexpectedly, as soon as Jack and Mr. Ward entered the door, Ben sat on a chair and acted superior. "Aiden, you''re so busy," Mr. Ward smiled as he greeted.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What are you saying, Mr. Ward? Compared with you, I''m nowhere near busy at all!" The middle-aged man joked at himself. Immediately, Aiden looked at Jack and smiled graciously, "Good boy! I always knew that your future is limitless. Congrattions on buying out DT!" "Thank you, Mr. Lott," Jack nodded modestly, "I could only get where I am today with your help." Jack was truly grateful to Aiden. It was Aiden''s cultivation that helped Jack be deputy general manager of DT within three years. This waspletely different from Ben''s "cultivation" by using him as a scapegoat; it was the real way of helping the young as older generations! Aidenughed and weed Mr. Ward and Jack to sit down. The main guest seat was originally reserved for Mr. Ward, but as he took a seat, Mr. Ward sat aside, and allowed Jack to take the main guest seat. Seeing this, Aiden got stunned. In the next second, he looked at Jack''s eyes again in doubt and shock. After the guests were seated, Aiden stared at Ben coldly, "Ben, what did I tell you just now?" Ben was about to go nuts at this time. How could he possibly apany and treat Jack as a guest? At home, he was arrogant. Facing Aiden''s scolding, he retaliated, "What are you talking about? Let me serve Jack? Who is he? When he was still in DT, he was someone who followed my ass around!" When he said this, a tense air settled over the room. Aiden exploded with his eyes wide. Boom! Aiden smacked the table and made the dishes clink. "Ben, say that again if you''ve got the guts. I, I''m your brother-inw!" Ben scratched his neck and said angrily, "So what even if you''re my brother-inw? Believe it or not, I will call my sister now?" Aiden got nk with a pause. Over the years, he had been a strong, influential man in the business world. But at home, he swallowed his pride again and again to give way to his wife. And Ben, under the protection of his wife, fooled around in hispany all the way now up to his forties. But what was the purpose of today''s banquet? Wasn''t it to serve as a means for Mr. Ward and Jack to pardon Ben? Aiden didn''t even dare to offend Mr. Ward, so howe Ben show his arrogance? Jack sat indifferently in the main seat. He could almost imagine how Ben would react. However, looking at Aiden with a flushed red face, he suddenly felt sympathetic. It seemed that at home, Aiden was also someone who helped his brother-inw at all costs. Mr. Ward suddenlyughed, "Mr. Lott, is this the solution you told me about over the phone?" He talked at ease while getting people around nervous. It was apletely different feeling of gentleness whenever he faced Jack. "Sorry, Mr. Ward." Aiden quickly apologized as he gritted his teeth and shouted at Ben, "Ben, to tell you the truth, I brought you here tonight to make you apologize to Jack, and I want you to take care of the expropriation of West Shantytowns immediately!" "Otherwise..." "Otherwise what?" Ben put his hands on the back of his head. With a prideful face, he didn''t respect Jack and Mr. Ward at all. He leaned on his chair, closed his eyes, and sneered, "If I don''t agree, are you going to kill me, Aiden?" "You..." Aiden exploded. At his status, he used to care much about his behavior. Moreover, businessmen usually never forthrightly disyed their emotions. But Ben''s reaction really made him unable to restrain himself. He squeezed a word from his teeth, "You, you useless scum, not even God can help you!" Aiden shouted under the surprised looks from Jack and Mr. Ward. He suddenly pulled the tie off his chest, grabbed a bottle of wine on the table, and rushed towards Ben inrge strides. Boom! The full wine bottle was like a brick as it firmlynded on Ben''s head.0000000???????? Chapter 26 I Am a Bastard "Aah!" With a scream, Ben fell directly to the ground, his head full of wine, blood and ss pieces. He looked at Aiden in horror; his expression was distorted, as blood and wine slowly trickled down his face. "You, you have the gut to hit me? Aiden Lott, I, I will tell my sister!" "You''ve made a terrible mistake; it''s not too much even if I were to kill you!" Aiden was sweating profusely; he threw punches at Ben, and said angrily, "You have offended Mr. Ward; how dare you be so presumptuous? I will divorce your sister when I get back. Even if you die, I will make you apologize to Jack and admit your mistake!" His voice was so cold that people have no doubts about what had happened. Ben''s face was covered with blood, he looked hideous and terrifying. He squinted at Aiden in panic. His sister was his only support. For so many years, he was able to act grandiose and get by in his Aiden''spany with his sister''s care, and Aiden''s concession to his sister. If Aiden really divorced his sister, then he would have nothing. Thinking of losing his currentfortable and extravagant lifestyle, Ben finally relented. He struggled, looking like a defeated dog, and hugged Aiden''s thigh, "Aiden, I was wrong. I know I was wrong... Please don''t divorce my sister." Aiden looked cold and hostile. He had been in business for many years and gradually became a figurehead others looked up to. As a businessman, he knew what actions to decisively make in the business battlefield. He said coldly, "Apologize to Jack and Mr. Ward first!" Crash! The remaining half of the wine bottle in his hand smashed to the ground. The crisp sound made Ben suddenly shiver. He looked back at the indifferent Jack and Mr. Ward. Without any hesitation, he crawled and threw himself in front of Jack. "Jack, I''m sorry. I apologize to you. Since we used to be colleagues, forgive me." Ben cried and bowed toward Jack desperately with his head banging on the ground. He knew that Mr. Ward was the one behind Jack, and that he came today to help out Jack. If he wanted to maintain the easy life he always had, he must get Jack to forgive him. However, Jack sat on his chair calmly without even looking at Ben. Mr. Ward and Aiden already expected things would y out like this.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ben looked at Jack desperately, with blood and tears mixed on his face. He looked extremely embarrassed, and his arrogance had gone. He was far too used to his extravagant life, so it was far more painful to take that lifestyle away from him than to kill him. But Jack''s reaction made him feel extremely uneasy. Boom! Aiden stepped forward and kicked Ben''s back hard. With a scream, Ben mmed his head with arge "bang" onto the ground. "Bow! Bow to death! Bow for Jack''s forgiveness, or else just bow to death here!" Aiden''s voice was extremely cold, but there were dense beads of sweat on his forehead. In this city, he was indeed a powerful man, a man of great influence in the business world. But in front of Mr. Ward, he didn''t even have the qualifications to wipe Mr. Ward''s shoes. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made the decision to sell DT within just a few minutes. Ben didn''t know any better to pick on Jack. If Jack didn''t forgive him today, Aiden might be to me by Mr. Ward. To Aiden, it would spell the end of his role in the business world then. Jack raised his brows and took a long look at Aiden. Immediately, his eyes fell on Ben who kept bowing and crying for forgiveness. "I''ve told you. You must cry someday!" There was a hint of cynicism in his voice, which made Ben lie stiff on the ground and cover his head. In the beginning, he only dared to mistreat Jack because of his Aiden''s strength. He thought Jack was just a stray dog who would never amount to anything more. But he didn''t expect that the people behind Jack were so powerful that even Aiden would not dare to provoke. If he could redo everything, he would definitely not provoke Jack. Boom! Jack got up, raised his foot and kicked Ben, "I will keep to my word; if I wanted to make you cry for an entire day, you will be crying for an entire day. From now on, if you dare to make trouble again, I will get you out of the world." Jack was not weak. Over the past three years, for the sake of his mother''s treatment, he had swallowed his pride to act as Ben''s scapegoat. That''s why Ben made Jack save his ass again and again. After the acquisition of DT, Ben went on a blind date with Katherine and attempted to mistreat her. In Jack''s opinion, this was a direct insult to him. After being retaliated by Jack, Ben pulled strings on the reconstruction project of West Shantytowns. All of these events led to the scene tonight. On behalf of Aiden, Jack could let Ben go, but if something simr happened again, Jack would have no doubt that Mr. Ward could easily make Ben "vanish" without a trace. Hearing this, Aiden was stunned. Ben was even more shocked with his heart beating wildly. There was a glimmer in Mr. Ward''s eyes, as he looked on Jack with admiration and surprise. Any person with talent could indeed rise to the top. But if that person was indecisive, even if he was talented, he would be bound by his character. In his eyes, Jack is the heir and the future leader of the family. Everyone in the family was like a hungry pack of wolves and sly jackals. If Jack was not that aggressive and ambitious, even if he became heir to the family through outstanding achievements, he would be bullied to death by the big family. And just now, Jack has demonstrated he had the courage that the heir should have! "Definitely, Jack, don''t worry. I will strictly discipline Ben. If he made such mistake again, I will do it myself," Aiden hurriedly smiled and agreed. With Jack''s words, he felt in relief. "Well, Aiden, thank you for tonight. We are going now," Jack smiled slightly and left with Mr. Ward. The Rolls-Royce left the Tyson Hotel. In the car, Jack said to the driver, "Take me to LJ Hospital." Mr. Ward finally couldn''t help praising Jack, "Master, I truly admire your decisiveness just now." Jack indifferently looked out the car window as the night scene flew by quickly. He suddenlyughed and looked at Mr. Ward, "No matter who it is, he will quickly learn to be decisive when raised under the constant scolding of wild animals." Although he was smiling, his smile was extremely bitter, and his eyes were extremely gloomy. Mr. Ward''s smile froze. He understood what Jack meant. The term "wild animals" implied a lot. It was the umted experience of the young master from birth to now, and it also included his strong resentment towards the old master. Taking a deep breath, Mr. Ward said sadly, "Young master, truth be told. The old master had no choice but to do so. All these years, he felt deeply regret for you and your mother. He..." Jack raised a finger to interrupt him. " "I don''t want to hear any excuses. Everyone in the world suffers a lot, but by abandoning his family and children, does he think a mere few billion dors are enough topensate? Does he think raising me to be his heir is enough to make up for his sins? He treats his own kin and blood like a transaction. I am just a bastard to take over the family toplete this transaction." Mr. Ward shook his head as he heard this. It made him upset as though his heart was stabbed with a knife. Chapter 27 Buy a House Next morning, Jack got a message that he received an amount of money. One billion was transferred to his Bauhinia Card, but he only sneered. Obviously, Mr. Wand misunderstood his wordsst night. Maybe he thought if one billion wasn''t enough topensate, he could give another one billion? Well, what an easy way to say sorry! How much money did his father, he had never seen, have? After freshening up a little bit, Jack looked around his small apartment he rented with only two bedrooms. Suddenly he thought of what Daisy once said to him. Indeed, with so much money in his pocket, he still lived in this shit hole. Didn''t he deserve better? He didn''t have to think about buying a car now. But he did need a bigger apartment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He could just get by living in this ce, but his mother was about to leave the hospital, and Daisy decided to move in. Two bedrooms were obviously not enough. Jack hesitated a while, and then made up his mind to visit different vis. Compared withmon apartments, vis provided a more private space. Jack and Daisy were almost at the same age. Later when she moved in, if the house was too small, there must be some embarrassing situations. In casual clothes, Jack took a cab and headed to the finest vi district of the city. They arrived at TM Vi District, where real noble and wealthy families gathered. It cost 100 grand for one square meter. Even the majority couldn''t afford that. But that was the lowest price in this district. The prices for those amazing vis at the half of the mountain were sky-high. Living in those vis, you could bird view the city. In addition, the air quality there was the best. The sunshine would shroud the whole house at sunrise and sundown as if it was surrounded by a halo. It would be magnificent. Ben arrived at the TM Vi sales center very early. Architectures here were designed by his brother-inw - Aiden Lott. But sincest night Ben got beaten ck and blue, his reputation at the sales center changed dramatically. It was Aiden that made him as the sales manager. Now, Aiden was so furious that he even threatened to divorce his sister in order to make him apologize. He waspletely degraded from sale manager to a salesman at the ground level. "Ben, you''re here so early." A girl in suits with heavy makeup walked to him with a ttering smile, "Today is my birthday, and you have to drink with me tonight." On the first day Ben worked in the sales center, he told everyone that he and Mr. Lott were inws. It seemed like what he usually did. So people knew he had a tough background, which Ben leveraged to pick up girls. Gold-diggers rushed to him like hungry wolves. The girl standing in front of him was one of these gold-diggers. "Okay, of course." With his swollen face, Ben responded with an ugly smile. "But, Ben, my performance this month is not qualified, so ...I''ll repay you in another way." That girl cast a charming smile at Ben, and crossed her finger on his chest. Ben''s heart was racing. He had been through the same situation for a thousand times. How couldn''t he understand the girl''s intention. However, he quit the idea to hook up with her. His face clouded and signed, "Actually I ..." "Sara, Ben, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you have work to do?" A middle-aged man yelled. Sara suddenly frowned and pouted, "I have something to report to manager Hall." "From now on, you report directly to me. It''s Mr. Lott''s order. Ben Hall has been demoted to salesman, and I will be your new manager." That man''s face was stone cold, which frightened Sara. Wasn''t Ben Mr. Lott''s brother? How could he lose his position over one night? Sara was a smart girl because she suddenly realized everything when she nced at Ben''s wounds. She said with an embarrassing smile, "Well, Ben, I gotta work." The way she shifted from calling him "Manager Ben" to "Ben" was so natural, so wless. Ben stared at curved Sara and asked, "Sara, your birthday party tonight ..." "Ben, I have to work overtime so that I can reach the standard," Sara said without turning back. Ben was left there alone and unhappy. The moment she got rid of Ben, Sara rushed to the middle-aged man that was yelling at her. "Manager, what happened, Ben is Mr. Lott''s brother-inw!" The man gave her a nk stare and answered, "Did you see those scars on his face? Mr. Lott did that because he messed with the wrong guy. He called the CEO of this sales center to demote Ben." "Even Mr. Lott doesn''t have the courage to provoke that guy. Now he is actually thinking about divorcing his wife." Nothing could be kept as a secret in this world, not to mention a ce full of schemes and plots like this. "Jesus Christ." Sara was dumbfounded. She covered her mouth with her hand, "So, Ben is totally hopeless now?" The middle-aged manager confirmed her guess by nodding. Sara turned so mad at Ben that she grabbed her clothes and swore, "Fuck!" When Jack arrived at the sales center, the taxi driver checked Jack from the rearview mirror andughed at him, Dude, you''re here to apply for the sales position? This is a nice job. As a taxi driver, I''m well informed. Job at this ce, you earn at least 50 grand a month." "But I''m here to buy a house," Jack said as he paid the fare and got off. The driver froze and murmured, "Damn, what a moron. Take a taxi and wear cheap clothes as a rich guy to buy a vi here? Well, I freaking drive a Rolls-Royals." Hearing this, Jack smiled and ignored him. The moment he stepped into the sales center, Sara and several other salesmen had already seen him. As a salesperson at TM Vi, one had to master the skills to read a person. Otherwise, 50-grand sry would only be a wild rumor. "Test time," One salesman joked. This was their daily routine. Identify the client''s purchasing power by judging with their appearance. Sara and some coworkers said in one voice, "Loser." "Who wants to deal with him?" The salesman asked again. "Don''t waste time on him." "Not me. Who dares to invite the new manager to serve him?" "Don''t be stupid. Taxi, cheap clothes, no luxury essories-all these made him look like a poor guy from countryside. After all, he was a little bit good-looking. But still, no." Those salesmen turned around. Being a salesperson, knowing how much money a client got was the easiest way to make a deal. To them, Jack was that kind of client that couldn''t afford the price. If they paid attention to him for one more second, they might miss the actual potential buyers. Sara shook her head and walked away when the manager stopped her, "Sara, you said this month your performance hasn''t been very good. Here, you got a chance." Her coworkers seemed to take pleasure in her misfortune. Sara frowned. She organized her suits while walking towards Jack, and she cursed in low voice, "Darn you, Ben!" When Jack entered the sales center, a girl with a resentful look came over. He didn''t really care with a smile, "Hi, I''m interested in the vis." Sara was thinking about Ben, so she was too angry to put on a smile. She said directly, "Just have a look." Jack felt ufortable with a frown. He had been struggling in the real estate field for three years, so he knew clearly what the girl meant.??????? Chapter 28 120 Million Of course the sales girl didn''t treat him as a serious client. She didn''t even pretend to care a little bit. Jack didn''t let his anger out. He put his hands in the pockets and casually walked around the exhibition hall. Figuring out that Sara wanted to leave him alone, Jack smiled to her, "Could you please introduce your vis?" Sara frowned in a bad mood. Her efforts on Ben went for nothing when he lost his power. Now, she was ordered to serve this client, which made her finally lose her patience. Why did he pretend to buy a vi if he couldn''t afford to? She was reluctant to serve him. But the manager was watching her, so Sara clutched her teeth and walked to Jack with her face clouded. "Sir, which housing type are you looking for?" Although she was unwilling to deal with Jack, she could lose her job if she went against the manager''s will. She knew she could never throw this well-paid job away just because she was not in a good mood. She was not stupid. "I want a big vi," Jack answered. With a nk stare, she couldn''t despise him more. They sell vis here, and he wanted a big one. Was he insane? Sara took a deep breath to hold her impatience, and turned to a sand board. Jake wandered behind her to there. Sara pointed at it and said, "Look, 300 square meters, our smallest vi." She wasn''t really showing him the housing type he wanted, but to make him realize he was not afford. This price would drive this broke-ass away, and then she didn''t have to deal with him. Jackughed to himself when looking at the models. He cast a smile at Sara, "Smallest. You must have misunderstood me." Sara ignored his sarcasm. She was trying to contact some important clients, so she answered casually, "With hundreds of millions you can only buy a 300 square-meter vi. I just showed you how crazy this world can be." "Excuse me?" Jackughed even louder, but coldness quickly took over his eyes, "Do you think I''m poor, so you insult me like this?" Sara put down her phone and looked at Jack disrespectfully, "Yeah. I can''t insult you? Look at you, how can you be rich?" Shemented rudely on his clothes, and pointed outside the center as she sneered, "Rich peoplee here by taxi?" Jack''s smile faded. He rubbed his nose, speechless. The topic shifted to cars, again. Only luxury cars were the sign of being wealthy? "Are you done here? Can you leave now?" Sara was about to leave when she turned around and said with a smiley face, "I almost forgot, please. Feel free to take some pictures and show them off in your tweets. We allow you to do it." Jack said angrily, "Show me the biggest one." There were not many clients in the center for it was still early in the morning. Jack''s voice echoed and suddenly caught everyone''s attention. Sara''s pretty face became gloomy. Was this man making a scene deliberately? "Sara, what are you waiting for?" The manager frowned. It was their duty as salesmen to provide best services to every client, even though he didn''t believe Jack was there to buy a house as well. It would bring shame on this center if Jack spread rumors out. "Manager, he''s doing this on purpose," Sara stomped her feet cutely, and her breast went ups and downs out of anger, "He couldn''t afford a 300 square-meter. He was messing with us by asking for the biggest." Jack gave a brittle smile to himself. It was so outrageous that she missed the point. At this moment, with a bloody nose and a swollen face, Ben came back to the sales center. Ben was out for fresh air because his heart was broke by Sara''s attitude. He just got in when Sara wasining. He hesitated a little bit. Someone dared to make trouble here? Then his eyes turned to Jack, who stood in front of Sara. Suddenly, he shook with his face distorted by fear. ''Damn it, this son of bitch beat mest night, why was he here?''Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Manager, are you gonna let him continue the nonsense? Just let the security throw him out." Sara couldn''t help speaking her thoughts. Asking her to serve this guy, who would never by a house here, was worse than killing her. Hearing her out, Ben rushed to her with a serious face. "Sara Bell, watch your mouth!" Sara''s temper blew out. She screamed at Ben, "Mind your own Business, Hall. You''re not the manager anymore. Do you expect me to submit to you?" She made much effort when Ben was the manager; however, it was all gone since Ben had been demoted. Ben made her sick. Bang! Ben blushed with anxiety, so he pped Sara''s face, "Shut up!" He was a loser, but he was not dumb. He didn''t want to divorce. If he didn''t do something, he would lose everything in the case of divorce. Sara was throwing shade on Jack, a guy that Aiden couldn''t afford to mess with. Ben could have stayed out of this, but Sara was just disrespecting Jack, so he had to stop her. "Did you just hit me? Who the fuck do you think you are, Ben?" Sara yelled while her hands covering her face. The manager and the sales team was gathering around when someone grabbed Ben immediately. Before the manager could say anything, Ben got rid of the crowd, "Get the fuck off of me!" Then, in front of everyone, Ben walked towards Jack. When he stood in front of him, Ben bowed down and asked with a ttering smile. "Master Hughes, are you here for a house tour? Pardon them, they don''t know you much." Jack taught him a lessonst night, so he lost all his arrogance before him. He was extremely humble and afraid. But to Sara and his colleagues, it felt like thunder. All of them are stunned with wide eyes. Even though Ben had been demoted to sales, he was still Mr. Lott''s brother. Why did he act so humble in front of such an ordinary person? Jake said with a sneer, "I want to see the biggest vi." "Of course, follow me." Ben led the way with his back bending. The crowd waspletely stunned. Sara totally lost her mind. "Mr. Hughes, how about this one. This is the best we have here, at the halfway up the hill ..." "I know." Jack was familiar with all the vis here, so he asked directly, "How much?" "150 million," Ben said, "Considering you and my brother-inw Aiden are so close, I can make it a deal at the price of 130 million." "Pay by card," Jack eximed loudly as he took out his Bauhinia Card.D Chapter 29 Two Wards Two Scenes The sales center was quiet. Even the ticking of watches could be heard. Everyone was nk. A hundred and twenty million! Without even the slightest hesitation, like... buying vegetables? "Okay then, I will help you handle it," Ben was overjoyed. This was his first sale-a top-notch vi. TM Vi District had been very popr since the beginning of its sale. Although the premium vi half way up the mountain disyed its status and identity, its price made countless rich people sigh in wonder. Sara felt like dying at this moment. She felt exhausted with a deathly pale face and dull eyes. Just because of her ignorance, Ben ended up making a deal of a hundred and twenty million effortlessly. At this moment she had no resentment about Ben pping her in the face. She even wanted to p herself hard a few more times. With a huge deal like this, themission would be a staggering amount to her. So much that she couldplete this month''s performance goal. The sry of the sales representatives of TM Vi sales center was indeed very high, which attracted numerous people to covet this job. They all wanted to sell a TM Vi. However, those who had the worst sales performance would be fired. Sara was just at the bottom this month; otherwise she would not have gone to Ben just now. There were only a few days left in this month. If she wasn''t able to achieve the performance goal, she was going to be dismissed at the end of the month and go home! Sara squatted on the ground, covered her face with her hands and began to cry in deep regret. The sales manager and her colleagues looked at her with sympathetic eyes, but no one came forward tofort her. The procedures for buying a vi were veryplicated. But due to Ben''s careful preparation, things went smoothly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After signing a lot of lengthy contracts, Jack finally took the key; from now on he was the owner of the vi. Leaving the sales center, Jack saw Sara standing outside with the sales manager telling her something. He vaguely heard the sales manager say the word "Fired". Jack sneered. Sara reaped what she sewed. He went back to thepany leisurely. Corbin walked into the office excitedly as he reported to Jack, "Jack, you are really great. Thanks to you, I addressed the problem of the area I am in charge of this morning. It didn''t even take one day." "It''s fine as long as it is done. Back to work. Your area is the top priority. You can''t afford to let anything go wrong," Jack said with a smile. "Don''t worry about it, Jack." Corbin patted his chest as he convinced Jack. In the hospital, Sophie woke up but she still felt very weak. Even though she had just been better due to Jack''s care, after returning to the ICU ward, she became as worse as before. Sophie was lying in bed with a pale face. She held a piece of apple that Daisy had just cut for her, eating it slowly little by little. Seeing Daisy''s tired face with deep dark circles under her eyes, Sophie felt quite distressed, "Daisy, I am sorry for making it so difficult for you. You must have been exhausted." Daisy was startled, "No, Ms. Burton! I am not exhausted at all. It''s not difficult for me at all. Did I make a mistake? Please don''t fire me." She took a monthly pay of ten thousand from Jack to look after Sophie. It was a tough job, but it was way better than working with heavy metal and bricks at the construction site. However, Sophie''s words made her feel like she was going to be fired. She didn''t know Sophie was not new to difficult times. She had worked hard to raise Jack herself and knew how exhausting the difficult days could be. Sophie said this because she could see the exhaustion in Daisy''s eyes and could really feel how hard it must have been for her. However, Daisy''s reply made her suddenly smile, "Daisy, you misunderstood. I just think you are working really hard. I don''t mean to fire you. I am used to hardships and difficulties. You are around the same age as my son. It breaks my heart to see you so exhausted." She was afraid that Daisy would think too much, so she exined again, "You did everything well. I like you so much. How could I fire you? The only thing you can''t do well is to give yourself a break." Daisy''s eyes were red. She leaned head down on the side of the bed aggrievedly and sobbed uncontrobly, "Ms. Burton! You scared me to death. I thought you didn''t need me anymore. This job is very important to me." Sophie smiled kindly, looking at Daisy with her deep eyes. She gently patted Daisy on her shoulder and said softly, "Daisy, my child, how can I lose you. Why don''t you call my son? I will ask him toe here to stay with me for a night. Then you can go home and get yourself a sound sleep." Daisy shuddered a bit. She raised her head and wiped her tears, "Ms. Burton, he is really busy. He hired me to take care of you. How can I call him toe here while I go home and sleep?" "Okay, but you listen to me. You must have a good sleep tonight. Don''te running over as soon as I move a little." Seeing Daisy trying to refute, she solemnly continued, "Oh! you beautiful child, look at you. You already have dark circles. Who will marry a girl with dark circles? You have to take care of yourself." Daisy was stunned. Her eyes turned red with tears. Sophie''s words felt like warm spring breeze in her withered and frozen heart. It had been really long since she had heard such words of care and concern. In the next second, Daisy was crying as she hugged Sophie, "Thank you, Ms. Burton. Thank you." In another ward, Elissa was lying in bed with a pale face. She was looking at the ceiling desperately with tears falling down. At the engagement party, she was so angry that she had a heart attack. Fortunately, she was rescued sessfully in time. Kieran sat calmly beside the bed, peeling an apple. He handed her a piece, "Do you want some?" Elissa shook her head and continued crying. She cared so much about her face, so she had arranged such a magnificent engagement party for Tommy and Shirley. However, that scene at the engagement party made her lose her face like being shattered into a million pieces in front of her friends and rtives. It made her feel like to die was even better than to live. "Okay," Kieran knew her well, so he sighed and stopped trying to persuade her to eat. However, Tommy sat aside ying Arena of Valor on his phone all the time. Hepletely ignored Elissa and Kieran, and even yelled out loud at the game from time to time. "Come on,e on now!" Tommy suddenly yelled loudly at the phone. Kieran frowned and scolded him, "Tommy, keep your voice down in the hospital! You said you came here to take care of your mother. Is this how you do it?" "I know, I know!" Tommy said impatiently with his eyes gazing at the phone screen, "If I didn''te here to take care of her, was it possible for me to go home and y games?" Kieran took a deep breath, trying to swallow his anger. At noon, Katherine opened the door with a thermos in hand. Seeing Tommy ying games on his phone, her face sank, "Tommy, you are ying games instead of taking care of Mom. How old are you?" Tommy lowered his head, about to respond. However, before he could answer, Elissa stopped crying and suddenly exploded. She pointed at Katherine and scolded, "Do you still have the right to talk to your brother like that? You ruined his engagement party and humiliated our family in front of the world. Do you have the right to ask him how old he is like that?"?????? Chapter 30 Tommy’s Suspicions Stunned, Katherine looked at Elissa nkly. "Mum, I really had already spoken to Shirley about the engagement party!" Katherine felt extremely wronged. The engagement party really had disgraced the Parry family. She had been exining herself countless times thesest few days after facing the me from Elissa. "You are still lying to me!" Elissa breathed heavily and said angrily, "Shirleyes from a good family. Are you really saying that she deliberately pretended to cause havoc at the engagement party?" "Katherine, what do you mean?" Tommy was also nervous and stood up quickly. "I know what kind of person Shirley is. So I know she would never do that kind of thing." Katherine trembled with tears as she felt she was being seriously wronged. She was sobbing as she said, "Why don''t you believe me? Mom, just who exactly is your real daughter?" Elissa''s face went red as she raised her hand to cover her chest, "When I face a matter, I focus on the facts and don''t bias towards certain people. You are my daughter, and Shirley is my daughter inw. She is about to marry my son. Do you still want to try contradicting me?" "I..." Katherine was about to speak. Kieran stamped his foot down as she said, "That''s enough Katherine, or do you want to piss your mom off to another heart attack?" Hearing this, Katherine gave up arguing. "Mum, get some rest. I''m going to work now," Katherine put down the thermos sk, turned around and ran out while covering her eyes. "Work? You earn that little. It''s far not enough. I am your mother. I am staying at the hospital now. You don''t even seem to care a little bit?" Elissa shouted loudly when seeing Katherine leave. After she heard this, Katherine copsedpletely. She passed the corridor and ran into the stairwell. She then couldn''t help bursting into tears. "Why am I the one to me? What did I do wrong? Why must I bear all these myself?" By doing so, she released all the emotions she endured these days. After Elissa was hospitalized, Katherine had been under the stress of being framed. She had been tied up with preparing food for her parents and Tommy while working. But in return she just got relentless questioning and misunderstanding from Elissa. She wanted to go and asked Shirley why she refused Tommy at the engagement party. But she refrained from doing this. She knew that it was impossible for Shirley to tell the truth, and her whole family was now siding with Shirley. It would then be difficult for her to fight against them. In a daze, Katherine looked ahead nkly and muttered, "Jack..." After 3 years of marriage, she had suffered such kind of grievances. But Jack was always by her sideforting her and getting her problems solved every time. While she muttered to herself, Katherine took out her phone and sent a message to Jack. "Jack, I''m exhausted." She waited a long time with no reply. She buried her head in tears with despair. In the ward Kieran looked at Elissa helplessly and said, "It''s been two days. But you just can''t stop getting angry with Katherine. Don''t you care about yourself?" "Are you ming me here?" Elissa raised her eyebrows and stared at Kieran, "She said she had dealt with Shirley. But how came she did that at the engagement party? I was utterly humiliated in front of 30 tables of friends and rtives. I''ve lost my face!" Kieran was about to murmur when Elissa continued roaring, "Our entire family has beenpletely disgraced! If Shirley breaks up with Tommy because of grudge, how can we rely her on delivering a baby for our family? Don''t ever let this happen!" After he heard this, Kieran immediately felt dispirited. He knew that Shirley was well-educated and had a good job with a decent background. But his son Tommy was nothing but a loser. She was way out of his league and could find a much better guy. If Shirley really broke up with Tommy, and Tommy still tried to find another girl like her, then nobody would ever take a look at him. Elissa suddenly thought of something and said to Tommy, "Tommy, You know Shirley felt so grudged at the engagement party. Have you already exined to her?" "Mom, Shirley has beenpletely ignoring me over the past two days. I went to drive her to work this morning, but she didn''t even get in my car or say a word to me," Tommy flushed with anxiety. "Gosh..." Elissa looked at the ceiling and then sighed, "If it wasn''t for that silly girl Katherine, then we would have collected enough money. These damn things wouldn''t have happened now!" Tommy turned all his thought to Shirley after hearing this. It urred to him Shirley had yelled at him on the phone that Jack had money and he should go find Jack whenever needed. However, when he forced Katherine to do this for him by eximing self-suicide, Katherine never went to go find Jack? How came she instead went to find Shirley? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He then stomped his foot on the ground and said, "Mom, dad, is Sophie being hospitalized here in LJ Hospital?" Kieran and Elissa were stunned. Kieran then nodded his head, "Yep, I think I heard Katherine mention it before that Sophie is still staying in there." He wasn''t quite sure because ever since Sophie was hospitalized, they had only visited her once. So he didn''t have much impression on her. "I will go and try to find her." Tommy then turned around and ran out of the ward. He needed to confirm whether Jack really have money or not. He believed what Shirley said. If Jack was really rich, then Elissa would certainly be getting better. Then... the purpose that Jack divorced Katherine... Thinking about this, he gritted his teeth fiercely with angry eyes. Inside the ward, Daisy was helping Sophie take a bath carefully and meticulously for fear of hurting Sophie. Sophie said with a tender smile, "Daisy, you''ve got calluses on your hands..." "I''m sorry that I have hurt you," Daisy was frightened as she apologized. "No, no, Daisy you have misunderstood," Sophie hurriedly exined, "I''m just surprised that since you are still a young girl, why have you got so many calluses on your hands? You must have suffered a lot." Daisy was startled with a smile as she lowered her head and said, "No worry, Ms. Burton. I''m fine with this." Seeing Daisy''s face, Sophie sighed slightly with a smile, "Silly girl." Bang! The door was kicked open. Sophie and Daisy were both startled and then looked over at the door. Tommy broke into the ward and saw Sophie sitting on the bed. He then said sharply, "Didn''t Jack say that you are dying?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sophie was dumbfounded. She had a vague impression on Tommy. But as for her current condition, this was undoubtedly a curse! Daisy scolded him coldly, "Please leave here now!" "How dare you to say this?" Tommy raged, "I am Jack''s brother inw. You think you have the right to ask me to leave here?" Sophie got obviously better than before, which proved that she must have been treated well. ''Jack deliberately divorced Katherine just to pay for the treatment of his dying mother!'' ''If they didn''t divorce, then Katherine would have got back the money from Jack. Shirley and him would have engaged smoothly. These things wouldn''t have happened now!'' Sophie trembled with tears slowly falling from her eyes. As she saw Sophie cry, Daisy immediately panicked. When Jack hired her, he specifically told her that his mother was not able to handle this kind of stimtion. "You get the hell out of here. I will not allow you to hurt Sophie!" Daisy got up quickly and shouted at Tommy. Tommy was punching Daisy with a hideous face as he yelled, "Go away, bitch. What the fuck you think you are?"IIII Chapter 31 Shame on Your family! Daisy wasn''t afraid of Tommy at all, for she was once the city''s MMA athlete. She was really good at fighting. Moreover, they had simr size of body. In a sh, Daisy bowed and punched back after dodging Tommy''s punch. Bam! Daisy punched Tommy on his belly. Tommy screamed painfully while holding his belly before taking three steps back and crouching on the floor. Facing Tommy''s attack, Daisy reacted fast like thunder. Standing up, Daisy stroked her ponytail and smiled disdainfully, "I have killed dozens of guys like you within a single day!" "You damned..." Tommy scolded breathlessly while holding his belly. However, he was hurt so badly that he couldn''t squeeze out a word. Sophie was stunned, speechless. She never thought that a girl like Daisy would be able to bring down a man. "Now get the fuck out of here!" Daisy grabbed up Tommy''s cor like lifting a weak chick before shoving him out, "Don''t evere over to disturb Ms. Burton, or I''ll beat you handicapped." "Let go of me!" Tommy flung Daisy''s hands away as he snubbed with a painful face, "Who the hell you think you are? I''m loser Jack''s wife''s younger brother!" Jack''s wife''s younger brother? Daisy was shocked. She had never heard it from Jack. Then she continued, "Mr. Hughes hired me to take good care of Ms. Burton." "What? He still has money to hire a housemaid?" Tommy raised his eyebrows and felt even surer about his thoughts at heart. He shouted, "At first he said he only had 200 thousands and then divorced my sister... Now he was just pretending to be poor! He gave my sister 200 thousands before getting rid of her. That''s way cheaper than divorce right away. How came he was rich all of a sudden?" Daisy panicked when Sophie suddenly burst into tears, "Shut up, Jack must not be like that! You''re just ndering him!" Even if she didn''t know why Jack suddenly became rich... But she clearly knew what Jack was before, more than anyone else. Every mother cared for her child, but she was severely ill before... She had no choice but to watch her son suffer. "ndering? I ndered him? My sister is the one getting ndered!" Tommy gritted his teeth and yelled, "At that time, Jack''s ancestors blessed him so he became rich. My sister married him because she didn''t care that he''s a viger. Now when he had some money, he divorced her. Vigers like you guys are just so damned cruel!" "Shut up... Shut your damn mouth! You can''t speak of my son like that!" Sophie shouted with a tremble. Daisy panicked at the sight of agitated Sophie. p! Daisy pped Tommy, "Fuck off!" "I..." Tommy still wanted to defend himself. p! Daisy pped Tommy again, "I told you to fuck off!" One side of Tommy''s face was swollen. However, he didn''t have the courage to fight against Daisy. He raged and was about to yell. If Jack didn''t pretend to be poor and divorce, he would have been engaged with Shirley, and probably married. Tommy opened his mouth and was about to shout again. p! Daisy pped him on his face again. Tommy waspletely stunned after being pped three times. Was she that stupid? The noise made many busybodies gather around the corridor. Hearing Tommy''s shout, everyone frowned in disdain, of course, for Jack and Sophie inside the ward. Everyone felt frightened by Daisy''s violence. "Fuck off! Get the fuck out!" Daisy pushed Tommy''s chest. Sophie couldn''t be agitated. If Tommy didn''t stop, there would be severe aftermath. Seeing Sophie crying and trembling, Daisy immediately reassured, Ms. Burton, it''s fine. I won''t let anything bad happen. I am here by your side!" "You? What the hell you think you can do as a pathetic housemaid?" Tommy snarled. He had been arrogant at home, so when he "seen through" Jack''s bad behavior, he must not stand it anymore. He must get to the bottom of it. "Stop it. Ms. Burton couldn''t get agitated now. You''ll hurt her." Sophie pleaded. "Hurt? I don''t even care if she dies!" Tommy shouted as he waved his hand, Jack and she are both from countryside. Our Parry family is way out of their league. Over these years, that bastard almost emptied the wallet for his dying old mom. Did he ever felt guilty for my sister?" "Enough!" Daisy shouted out loud as she clenched her hand hard, wanting to punch him again. But she knew that even if she hit Tommy again, she couldn''t kill him. "Daisy, let him go... let him go... We owe them nothing. Instead, Jack has suffered too much because of Katherine, but still got ndered, my poor son..." Sophie cried weakly while biting her lips, almost bleeding. "Ms. Burton, I''ll let him go right away," Daisy said with red eyes. Sophie could feel how Daisy treated her. Would such a loving housemaid be that pathetic as Tommy said? Right at that time, Dr. Hale hurriedly came over. After pushing away the crowd and saw the scene, Dr. Hale was shocked. He still rememberedst time Sophie nearly died of an outbreak when agitated. And this happened again? Seeing Tommy blustering over there, Dr. Hale immediately scolded, "This is the hospital. Do you think here is your home?" Tommy was stunned. Dr. Hale turned around and looked at Daisy, "You''re the housemaid that Mr. Hughes hired, right? Didn''t you know that Ms. Burton shouldn''t get agitated?" Daisy looked wronged, "I, I stopped him... But he just don''t go away." "Why the hell should I go away? You''re just a housemaid hired by that viger to take care of his dying mom! How dare you to stop me from saying something for my sister?" Tommy shouted. "Enough!" Dr. Hale berated angrily, "You keep saying viger this and viger that, vigers are not your scapegoats! Since you are so uncultured, do you think you still have the nerve to say those words here?" Tommy was going to refute with a flushed face. Dr. Hale didn''t want to waste time on him so he just waved his hand, "Call the security guard to get him out of here!" "How can you do this?" Tommy was stunned. Dr. Hale said angrily, "I could do this because I''m the doctor of this hospital! Even if the heades, he can''t hold me back!" Tommy paused with his arrogance fading. Dr. Hale excoriated even louder, "Mr. Hughes is so unlucky for meeting your family! Ms. Burton had been staying in the hospital for so long. I''m his attending doctor. I''ve seen everything. Mr. Hughes is the only one who came to take care of Ms. Burton. How often do your sister and youe?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Your mom came to me in the hospital, and asked me when Jack''s mother would die... Your sister took Mr. Hughes'' money that he prepared to save his mom. Now you stille over to disturb and hurt Ms. Burton so badly! "Shame on you! Shame on your family!" Chapter 32 Date Everyone was shocked by what Dr. Hale said. No one expected the Perry family to be like that. At that moment, Tommy was scrutinized by the crowd with cold eyes. Tommy was totally speechless with a flushed face. In the end, he red at Daisy furiously and stormed out of the ward. Daisy hurried into the ward and consoled as she patted Sophie on her back, "Ms. Burton, it''s fine. Please ignore that asshole. You will get better soon. I am calling Mr. Hughes toe over now." Sophie held onto Daisy with a deep breath, "Don''t... don''t let him know. I''m, just fine." "But..." Daisy hesitated. Sophie shook her head, "Jack is too busy. Better not get him bothered." Dr. Hale walked in at this moment. He frowned worriedly at Sophie and said, "Ms. Burton, I''ll take you for some checkups to ensure you are fine. I will not inform Mr. Hughes." Tommy just wanted to kick up a fuss to make up for some losses. He thought Jack deceived his sister through divorce with apensation of only two hundred thousand. This waspletely outrageous. But Dr. Hale just ruined his n and got him nothing but criticized by the crowd. At this moment, Katherine walked out from stairwell after cooling down herself. She almost collided with infuriate Tommy. "Opps, Tommy, what happened?" "Katherine." Tommy suddenly calmed down and said, "Do you know that Jack still has some money? Sophie has just undergone a surgery!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just before he left, he heard that Sophie just received a liver transnt. Tommy felt furious again. That liver transnt must cost a huge amount of money! Jack not only paid Sophie''s hospital bill, but also hired a carer for his mother. How came he didn''t have money? "Hush!" Katherine changed her attitude as she quickly covered Tommy''s mouth, "What if Sophie hears and gets agitated? Tommy paused. Katherine quickly dragged Tommy into the stairwell. "Katherine, you knew it already?" Tommy looked surprised at her. Katherine''s reaction told she had already known it. Katherine nodded and sighed, "When you asked me to look for Jack, I already gone to Sophie. But... you should not have gone to her." When she threw a tantrumst time, she had worsened Sophie''s condition so much that she got emergency treatment in the ICU. That made her still a little scared. If Tommy was to trigger Sophie and she died, then it would be a murder! "Why can''t I go to her? Jack got you dumped and gave that money to his dying old mom. He still lied to you by doing these. I''ve had it with it!" Tommy was so furious that his eyes red widely and his face flushed in red. Katherine was shocked as she looked at Tommy. Did her brother suddenly turn thoughtful? What he just said broughtfort and warmth to her. But, she still shook her head and said, "It''s all in the past. I take everything. It''s okay." "Bullshit! If you didn''t choose Jack, how can they be bonded to our Parry family? They are both spiteful country pumpkins!" Tommy waspletely furious as he gritted his teeth, "Jack has given so much money to his damned old mother. Now he wants to ease out my sister with only two hundred thousand? No way!" If it wasn''t for his plot to deceive Katherine to divorce, Tommy would be preparing to marry to Shirley and won''t cause their family to lose face. If he got Jack to make up for his loss, then he will be able to give the bride price to Shirley! "Enough, Tommy!" Katherine bit on her scarlet lips and said pitifully, "I know that you are in a hurry to get married. I will settle the issue with Jack. You take good care of mom. You must not tell her and father about this matter. Don''t get her agitated." She turned and left after she finished. Tommy said angrily, "Settle? If you can settle it, why did you lie to my Shirley and get our family so awkward?" But Katherine had already left and didn''t hear what he said. At the DT Company, Jack was busy with his core work-the West Shantytowns project. Although he had resolved the exorbitant prices, there was still plenty to be done. They need to quickly construct the properties and sell them out! Getting a foothold in the YK group was just the first move. He would show what he had by selling the properties. Only when real money was credited to his bank ount can the project be considered a sess. Then he could deliver good results to his father that he had never seen. Ding! He received a new message. Jack looked at his phone and lost his mind again. That was Amber. "Jack, I''ming back on 1st next month. I have a lot of luggage. Can you pick me up?" ''1st next month?'' Only a few days left. Three years ago, Amber was the bride''s maid during his marriage with Katherine. She had helped them a lot during the wedding. Now that Amber wasing back, he should treat her as a friend. "Okay," Jack replied and continued his work. Soon after there was another message. He checked it with a cold face. That was Shirley. Did she intend to throw herself at him? The message was simple. Mr. Hughes, are you free tonight? I would like to invite you to my house and cook dinner for you. (Cutesy emoji) How couldn''t Jack understand her intention? But he quickly replied, "No, I prefer to make my own." At the bank, Shirley looked at her phone, frustrated and furious. Jack... was that intentional? The five million from Jack couldn''t satisfy her for long. In Shirley''s mind, it was as if Jack had opened the door for her. Since she could get five million from him, then she would be able to get even more. Furthermore, she was more than willing to give up some of herself. When she apologized to Jack that night, she had already given her everything. But she just felt confused by Jack''s reaction towards her. After working in this city for so long, Shirley knew well how to deal with the manager and stayed firmly at her position as a banker. She absolutely understood how to manipte men. She had seen all sorts of men. And as long as she wanted, she could manipte anyone of them. But Jack just didn''t respond to any of her moves like a boulder. With his cold response, Shirley would have given up long ago. But when she thought about the five million in his bank ount, she couldn''t bear to give in to Jack. She had made up her mind to adhere to it. She was fuming within as she murmured, "It''s all that loser Tommy''s fault. If he had brought me to meet his family earlier, then I would have met Mr. Hughes much earlier. Mr. Hughes is so smart. How came Parry family treated him with disregard?" If she had met Jack earlier, she could have given Jack a good impression. Then she wouldn''t have lose her face to beg for his forgiveness for humiliating Jack on withdrawing money with a bank card she had never seen. Shirley med the Parry family for Jack''s reaction. This made her hate the Parry family. Chapter 33 Danger Approaching Fortunately, Sophie was alright. Daisy and Dr. Hale were still so anxious about it. They didn''t mention what had just happened when Jack hurried into the ward. Sophie knew Jack suffered a lot. She did not want to burden him a bit more of her matters. Daisy hesitated on telling Jack the truth as Sophie had told her not to. "You seem exhausted, Jack," Sophie said to Jack with a bitter smile. Within this short month, Sophie underwent a surgery while Jack divorced Katherine. It was an extremely tough time for Jack.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But Jack managed to deal with all the mess while working hard to pay his mom''s hospital bill. "I''m fine, mom." Jack felt less stress and strain as his mother was getting better day by day. Still, he was really tired and pressured because of heavy workload. But he thought it was all worth it. He did his best to have what he wanted. "Oh dear...you wouldn''t be so stressed if it wasn''t for me," said Sophie guiltily. "No! It''s not like that. You''ve gone through so much to raise me up. You used to work over night, but you''ve neverined. Now my life is way less tough than yours at that time. It''s my turn to take good care of you now," said Jack. Sophie overworked and turned out to be ill as she needed to make a living only with Jack. He was very grateful to his mom, but also resentful to the man that abandoned them. "Thank God. My good boy," said Sophie. "Have a good rest, mom. I''ll give you a surprise after you leave the hospital," Jack said as he raised his eyebrows. Just as he was going to leave, he saw Daisy looking at them with tears in her eyes. He greeted Daisy when he was about to leave. As he walked out, a man in a Rolls Royce invited him to get in. "Why are you here, Mr. Ward," asked Jack. "I wanted to visit your mother, but she wasn''t aware of the truth, so I''ll visit her next time," said Mr. Ward. "Is there anything else?" asked Jack. "There''s something I wanted to report to you." Mr. Ward frowned. "What''s up?" asked Jack. "Someone wanted to find you the other day," said Mr. Ward seriously. "Me?" Jack lifted his brows. "Someone noticed you because of the announcement of YK Group entering ourpany. Danger is approaching," said Mr. Ward. "He is just so smart that he cane make a deal with me while can''t stop them from troubling me," said Jack ironically. "Things aren''t that simple, Young master." "Old master wants you to take control of the family business, but some other family members want to take over instead," Mr. Ward exined. "They''ll have to kill me?" Jackughed. Mr. Ward spoke nothing but nodded slowly. Jack was stunned and his smile faded. Man dies in pursuit of wealth, and birds die in pursuit of food. After all, in such a big wealthy family, killing a person for possessions was like a piece of cake. "Brent, "Mr. Ward shouted. "Yes? Mr. Ward." A strong man in the driver''s seat responded. Jack frowned. Brent was big and muscr like a ferocious beast. "Old master sends him to protect you." "Brent is a well-trained head of warrior hired by Old Master when he was overseas. Brent was good at fighting, gun battling and detecting," said Mr. Ward seriously. Whoa! Jack was amazed. Jack had never seen a warrior in real life. He was so surprised that his father assigned a warrior to protect him. He felt nervous, too. Mr. Ward sighed. "What''s up?" asked Jack. "Since you made it in your first battle of the project, everyone is eyeing you covetously now, Young master. Old master and I do not expect this to happen." "But it''s been toote. You must be careful. The war has started!" said Mr. Ward as he med himself. "Are those people that overwhelming?" asked Jack as he frowned. Jack was confused why he got protected from the members of the family like this. "Your abilities are recognized in handling the family business, but it takes more than this to seed. Since you live with your mother for such a long time, you don''t receive the elite cultivation of the family. In some aspects, you aren''t as well-trained as the others in the family, young master" said Mr. Ward. Elite cultivation? Jack felt relieved as he said with a confident smile, "It''s fine. I can make it. I''ll be superior than them. People always look me down. They call me bastard. If I seed, will they be so ashamed? I''ll show them what I have." Jack was motivated and ready to fight. He was not a weak person. Since things have happened, he knew he had nothing to lose. Strong Brent fueled his confidence. Mr. Ward sighed again as he felt Jack''s sarcastic words. "When will those peoplee here?" asked Jack. "Young master, their movement is unknown and no way to track, but they might have reached for a while," said Brent in a deep voice.000000 Chapter 34 George Hughes Came Leaving Mr. Ward, Jack returned to his rented house with Brent. Brent was shocked by the condition of the house. "Is it too shabby?" asked Jack. "No. It seems that you''ve gone through a lot," replied Brent. Jack was amazed by Brent''s personality. He then felt relieved for he would have to be with Brent for a long time. "I bought a new house. We''ll be able to move in next month," said Jack. Brent nodded. He didn''t care much about the living environment. He only cared for living. Actually his life had dramatically changed after he was employed by the Hughes family. When he was still a warrior, he lived alongside sword and shield and even never thought of life. He had gone through the worst of the worst. There hadn''t been much change since Brent arrived. Jack wasn''t worried about the people in the family business. He even added an exercise session to his daily routine. Over the past few years, he had devoted to working and taking care of his mom Sophie. So he wanted to pick it up since he had more time now. But what Mr. Ward said to him really made him ufortable. ''I missed the elite cultivation of the family, so I can''t be an elite?'' ''Or I''m inferior to those so-called elites from the family?'' He didn''t buy this anymore. He knew that he had suffered from tremendous stress and pain. Except himself, only Sophie understood how tough it was. So he led his life and let those who judged him shut up. As the sun rose, Jack went jogging at a park nearby. He was drenched in sweat, but he didn''t stop. The park was empty before Jack arrived. He had scheduled his exercise as early as possible to maximize his work time even if he had to sacrifice his sleep. On the paths of the park, the streetmps were still on. He saw something moving in the dark. A man appeared right in front of him and suddenly rushed towards him. "Who is that?" Jack shouted. He thought that was a robber. The manughed. "Show me what you got, bastard!" That was the man from the Hughes family! He had been trying to find Jack.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack was shocked. The man ran towards him and kicked him on the chest. Jack blocked with his hands in front of his chest out of instinct. Boom! Jack fell to the ground heavily as if his bone was broken. "Bastard! You''re so weak. Why does he expect you to take over the family?" The man ran towards Jack again fast like thunder. The streetmp was too dim for Jack to identify the man. Jack recalled what Mr. Ward told him. He knew that that man was going to kill him. Jack panicked with a terrible shiver. After a second, the man attacked with his leg kicking towards Jack''s head. ''He really wants to kill me?'' Jack narrowed his eyes as he realized that he was not able to beat that man. Suddenly, another man appeared in front of Jack. It was Brent! Brent grabbed that man''s leg and threw him away furiously. "Go the hell away! George Hughes, you have the gut to attack Young master? You don''t wanna live?" shouted Brent. "Oh, Brent? The Old master seems to value this bastard and send you to protect him." George wasn''t hurt so much even after being thrown by Brent. Jack was utterly speechless. He was about the same size as George. But if he was thrown away, he would be injured dreadfully. As George walked towards them, Jack saw his face clearly. With sharp facial features and fair skin, George sneered disdainfully. ''This man is wild.'' Jack was good at read people''s face, for he had been working in the real estate industry for a long time. Certainly he was. "Would you even dare to kill me? You''re just a security guard of the Hughes family. But I''m one of the sessors." said George arrogantly. "Yep, I''m the guard of Mr. Ward, not of the Hughes family. You better don''t forget I taught you how to fight," Brent said without hesitation. George sneered coldly, "You think you can protect him well?" "I would die doing so as the old master told me!" "How loyal!" "That loser can''t take me a fight. That''s why he needs you to protect. But I''m not killing him today," said George with a snicker. "I juste over to see what this bastard can do." "What a pathetic loser. The Old master is just a fool to put high hopes on you," said George arrogantly. "Are you worried?" "If you were capable a little bit, he wouldn''t have expected me to take over the family," said Jack with a sarcastic smile. George felt pricked in his heart with his smile frozen. Chapter 35 Pick up "Are you talking to me?" George said angrily as he gritted his teeth. Every one of the young of the family wanted to take over the big family. But the old master just expected a bastard back to take charge. That was undoubtedly a way of pping on their faces. As elite descendants of the family, how could they leave his seat to this bastard? Jack smirked as he said, "Let''s go home, Brent." George felt like he had been ignored. He was burned up with angry eyes. But he knew, as long as Brent was there, he couldn''t beat Jack. The old master assigned his close security guard Brent to protect Jack. That clearly showed how much Jack meant to him. "You will see how elites differentiate from bastards," George sneered. Returning home, Jack threw himself into the couch. "Thank you for doing that." Brent shook his head, "That was my job." Jackughed in relief. If it wasn''t because of Brent, he couldn''t even imagine what George would have done to him. Just as Mr. Ward said, these people have the nerve to murder. "Brent, you said that you taught George fighting?" "Right," replied Brent. "Teach me then," Jack said in a determined look. What George did just now made him feel nerve-racking. He wasn''t afraid of losing what he had, but of George''s ignorance towards his life. He suddenly felt like being exposed to tremendous danger. He really needed to protect his mom, in addition to himself. In the next few days, before starting a busy working day, Jack worked out with Brent in the park in the morning. Everything went smooth as nned. Sophie was getting better and better.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. And after that morning, George was gone. With a blink of an eye, it was September 1st. It was 1:00PM, and Jack didn''t get round to have lunch. He had to check the presales proposal of the West Shantytowns. With its infrastructure almost done, it had been on sales recently. Jack was very satisfied with the presales and confident about the sales performance of the properties. It was finally time to reap as he put so much effort into this project. Jack rubbed his nose with a frown as he thought of something. He took out his phone and scanned through the messages. Suddenly, his eyes were frozen. Looking at the message from Amber, he finally remembered she wasing back. Amber said, "Jack, are you at the airport?" And this was sent half an hour ago. Shit! How could he forget this? Jack felt annoyed As they already made an appointment a few days ago. He was so busy that he had to stand her up? Jack quickly replied, "Amber, are you still at the airport? I am sorry. I am so tied up today, and I mute my phone." Ding! "Still here," Amber replied. "I aming to pick you," Jack felt very guilty as he took his coat and hurried to the airport. It was crowded there. Amber wore a sunhat, a long white dress, and shite sneakers, sitting at the corner. She was in such a simple look, but she still caught everyone''s eyes because she was really gorgeous. "Still the same as you used to be, workaholic," Amberined slightly. Jack, Katherine and she were college mates, and she knew a lot about Jack and his family. After graduation, to marry Katherine, Jack became a workaholic. She looked through the windows and saw the gray sky outside. Amber replied with a little sadness, "It is going to rain." When she sent that message to Jack half an hour ago, she alreadynded. She didn''t get any reply from him, and she didn''t leave. After three years away, the first person she wanted to meet was Jack. She wanted to restart their rtionship here at the airport. But as she saw, Jack was such a workaholic that he forgot their appointment. After her short grievance, Amber took a deep breath, and showed a joyful smile. "It''s alright, Jack. I know you are very hard working." When Jack finally arrived at the airport, another 40 minutes passed. The sky was so dark. It rained cats and dogs. When Jack ran into the airport all wet, he found Amber sitting in the corner all bored. After being apart for three years, Amber was still as charming as before, but looked a bit more mature now. "Amber, Sorry. I''mte," Jack said guiltily. When Amber saw Jack, with a grin on her face, she stood up and gave him a big hug. She didn''t mind he was all wet. "Hey workaholic, it''s been a long time!" "Hey, hey, you are going to get wet." Jack yelled out, and tried to push her away. Amber let go of him and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t even mind." Jack was speechless as he took her two big suitcases and said, "Let''s go. I already reserved a table. You must be hungry." Amber said with her hand pressing her stomach, "I am starving to death." Jackughed and left the airport with Amber. "By the way, it''s raining so heavily. why not bring an umbre?" Amber asked. "I left in a hurry and forgot to take one." Jack said. Amber frowned, "What if you catch a cold? Still don''t know how to take care of yourself." Jackughed. But he didn''t notice that Amber spoke differently. They left the airport. Because of the heavy rain, the parking lot was already empty. "Where is the car?" Amber asked confusedly. "The rain is too heavy, so some airlines will be dyed, and the taxis are probably all gone with theirst guests." Feeling a bit awkward, he was in such a hurry that he forgot to tell the driver to wait for him. Amber was surprised, "No, I mean, where is your car?" Jack said, "I never bought a car." "So we won''t be able to leave here?" Amber lowered her head disappointedly, but then she suddenly raised her head again with a smile, and snipped her fingers, "Don''t worry. I will find a way." After saying that, she ran out into the rain. "Amber, get back here. What if you catch a cold!" Jack yelled. "It''s okay. At worst, we can share the medicine." Amber replied. Jack was stunned. She was still the young girl as before. But, he was also curious. She hadn''t been back for three years. What idea could she have? 20 minutester, a Porsche 911 was approaching them and stopped in front of Jack. Jack was stunned. He saw Amber sitting in the car all wet. Sheughed, "Get in the car. Let''s go home." "Where did you get this car?" Jack was surprised as he put the luggage in the trunk. Amber said as she pointed out of the window, "When I left three years ago, they were building an automobile sales service shop there. I just went over there and bought this." She bought a Porsche 911! Just so easy? Jack subconsciously put his hand in the pocket as he remembered his Bauhinia bank card. Why didn''t think of this?????? Chapter 36 Ambers Sympathy They arrived at the Vigny restaurant where Jack had western food for the first time years ago. It was Amber''s treat at that time. Also, they used to gather with Katherine and friends here when they were in university. Before Amber went abroad 3 years ago, she arranged her farewell party in this restaurant too.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So this restaurant meant a lot to them. "Workaholic, I didn''t expect you still remember this ce." Amber said surprisedly as she flung her wet hair and stared at the glistening doorway of the restaurant with deep eyes. "How can I forget?" Jack said with a bitter smile. But Amber wrinkled her nose as she said, "You are too stinky though. Now you are a deputy general manager of DT real estate agency. Ie back all this way, while you take me to such a restaurant?" Over the past 3 years, Amber had always been concerned about Jack and Katherine, though she was abroad. Otherwise, she wouldn''t send a message to Jack when he divorced Katherine. In her view, Jack was really awesome for he became the deputy general manager of DT after 3 years of graduation. And that might be the best he could do with his background. "Then which restaurant do you prefer? It''s up to you. My treat," said Jack with a gentle smile. "Well. Here is fine." Amber said with a pout as she got off the car. She knew Jack enjoyed a high sry as a deputy general manager but had mostly spent on Katherine and his mother''s hospital bill. So she didn''t want to trouble him. Getting off the car all wet, they just walked into the restaurant while they caught all diners'' eyes. They sat down and ordered food. Soon their dishes were served. They ate and chatted delightfully. But both of them didn''t mention Katherine. Amber didn''t want to upset Jack, and Jack didn''t want to affect Amber''s mood. Amber smiled and blinked her eyes, "By the way, I want to look for a job since I''m back. Will you hire me to work at yourpany, Jack?" Jack was startled with a bitter smile, "Oh, dear, are you sick really?" "You are sick with an unclear mind," Amber rolled her eyes. They used to chat jokingly like this when they were in university. Jack sighed in purpose, "Alright. You are such a gorgeous and wealthy girl. Why do you consider working so fast as you''ve juste back?" He basically knew a little about Amber''s family. Wasn''t it a joke for such a signature wealthy beauty to work at DT real estate agency? ''How can I help you if I don''t go to work?'' Amber thought. Looking at Jack with a soft smile, however, she said helplessly, "My father will let me take over the family business if I can''t find an ideal job." Jack was speechless for a while. Then Amber said, "Fine. Since you don''t wanna hire me, Jack, I''ll just work at my father''spany." Nodding his head, Jack didn''t continue, for he didn''t intend to interfere with her personal affairs. They went back in the car happily after dinner. "Can I go to your house?" Amber asked as she pointed at her wet skirt, "I want to take a hot shower and change my wet clothes." Jack raised his eyebrows as he thought it awkward to let her stay in his small dirty apartment. And Brent also lived in there. Jack shook his head as he said, "That''s a rented apartment and it''s too messy. I''d rather book you afortable hotel room." Rented apartment? Amber frowned and looked at Jack with sympathy. He had suffered too much for the 3 years when she wasn''t here. Amber nodded with a smile, "Alright." "Let''s go to Tyson Hotel," said Jack. "Okay." Amber epted quickly and didn''t say she would pay the bill. She knew Jack spent a lot of money on Katherine and Sophie. Otherwise, he wouldn''t still rend a house now. However, she didn''t want to hurt his pride by saying so. Jack might think she worried that he couldn''t afford it. She knew well that men''s pride couldn''t be trampled at all. They got in the car on the way to the hotel. It was dark inside. Amber suddenly asked, "How is auntie Sophie, by the way?" "Not bad," said Jack. Amber frowned, "Actually, I know what happen. I can help you. I mean, I can help Sophie." "I''vee up with another solution. My mother is in recovery and will soon leave the hospital," said Jack. "Really? That''s great!" Amber happily grinned, "You are awesome, Jack. You know I admired you so much as my idol when we were in university." "Stop it. You just wanted to copy my homework. Now there is no more homework." Jack rolled his eyes jokingly. Smiling slyly, Amber then asked, "Can I visit auntie Sophie tomorrow?" Jack nodded, "Yep. I''ll take you there after work tomorrow evening." They arrived at the hotel. Jack took down her luggage and checked in. After they went into the room, Jack was about to leave. Amber looked at the closed door. The smile on her face disappeared. She was pondering in deep sympathy. ''I know everything. You divorced with Katherine because she took thest 200 thousand that you use for Sophie. No one can stand it.'' And the Parry family immediately spread the news once Katherine divorced Jack. The Parry family always felt somehow superior. They thought that they were out of Jack''s league. Amber, however, felt that Jack was out of the Parry family''s league. There were various ways that Amber could know the situation, though the Parry family had messed up the truth with lies of their divorce on purpose. That 200 thousand was thest he had. But Katherine took that money just for Tommy''s down payment of a new house. It was ridiculous! Amber had no idea how much Jack had gone through during that time. But she did know that it was hard to stand such situation where his dying mom was supposed to be saved but thest hope was cut off by Katherine. But Jack made it. "You are too painstaking. I don''t want you to be so exhausted. So I''m back." Amber smiled softly with firm eyes, "I''ll definitely help you. I know that you are more than merely a deputy general manager of the real estate agency." After saying so, she took out her phone and made a call. "Daddy, I''ve just finished my dinner and arrived at the hotel." Pausing for a few seconds, Amber smiled, "Daddy, I want to work at EnRich, your construction materialspany. You put so much effort in it, and I want to experience myself. Can I?" "Silly girl, you are wasted at such a small firm. Why not juste back to me." her father said ardently. "Nope. I don''t wanna go back to you to take over the family business. I wanna do something myself. Please, daddy!" Amber coyly asked as she putting her fair feet up and wagged. "Aright. I''ll call the current head of EnRich. Just go there and directly take over his position." "Hee hee. Thanks, daddy. You are the best daddy."000000 Chapter 37 “Doing Charity” Early next morning, Amber left the hotel for the construction materialspany for handover. Compared with her family business, thispany was really nothing. If it wasn''t the firstpany that her father started, he wouldn''t have kept thepany. Since Jack worked at DT real estate agency, it would be easy for her to help him if she got engaged in the industry. After visiting his mother in the hospital, Jack started his busy working day. Corbin hurried in Jack''s office with a bunch of documents. "Jack, there''s a tricky matter here. I need you to make a decision." Putting down the documents, Corbin said, "The project of the West Shantytowns is too big so we have asked the top local supplier to provide us the construction materials this time. But they have been hesitating because of the qualifications of ourpany. Jack picked up the document and read through it, not showing many surprises. DT was just the small one of Aiden''s portfolios. Its size was not even among the top ten in the city. Qualifications had always been the weakness of DT. If that drunken and pervert Ben Hall had not signed the overpriced 30 million contract when he was still the general manager, it would have been very difficult for DT to get such a big project. Even Jack had addressed the problem sessfully. Yet, it was still unrealistic to let the previous suppliers to provide construction materials for such a big project. They were not able to take it! The most important thing they needed to do was to find a qualified construction materials supplier. "EnRich construction materialspany?" Looking at the contents of the document, Jack frowned slightly and smiled bitterly, "This is the exclusive supplier of the major buildings in the city. Our qualification is indeed much worse." "Yes, that''s the point. So, even if they know we had this project of West Shantytowns, they are still hesitant." Corbin was worried, "So Jack, do you think we should follow up the negotiation, or change to another construction materials supplier? Or do we continue using the existing construction materials supplier?" "They can''t take such a big project. No supplier is superior to EnRich in the city. " Jack put down the document with a smile, Okay, continue to follow up the negotiation. I''ll go to meet their president at noon." Engaging in the real estate industry for three years, he clearly knew qualification was just an excuse. Moreover, DT had the project for West Shantytowns. After the release of news about YK Group''s entry, the housing prices of the West Shantytowns had secured a constant surge. As long as the president of EnRich was not stupid, they would agree to cooperate. The hesitated just for the sake ofmission. At the EnRich head office, Amber was flipping through various documents. The handover was incredibly smooth because of her father''s rtionship with the predecessor who was also willing to support her. But if she wanted to takeplete control of thepany, she needed to learn more. If she really wanted to help Jack, she had to get a foothold in thepany as soon as possible. Tap-tap. Someone knocked on the door. Amber did not look up, "Come in." A man in his thirties, in the suit, walked in. That was Josh Ellis, the former president of EnRich. Because of Amber, he took another position as the deputy general manager. Josh wasn''t dissatisfied with this. Amber was the only daughter of his boss. As Amber was taking over EnRich, his boss''s business empire, his boss must have much confidence in thepany and him. What was more, he also appreciate Amber''s performance. She was really not that kind of wealthy inheritor who knew nothing but having fun.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Moreover, Josh had some peculiar thoughts of her as they were almost at the same age. However, all this couldn''t be seen through by Amber. Josh put a document in front of her with a gentle smile, "Amber, you''ve really worked too hard, take a break." "It''s okay." Amber saw the document and looked up at Josh, "Mr. Ellis, what''s this?" Josh looked at Amber''s pretty face and couldn''t help losing his mind for a moment. Aftering to his senses, he hurriedly said, "This is the details of the project on which DT real estate agency wants to work with us. This is also the most urgent project now." "DT real estate agency?" Amber hurriedly picked up the document to read. She remembered Jack was the deputy general manager of thepany. Josh reported, "Last month, DT got the renovation project of West Shantytowns. They were really lucky. YK Group announced to enter into West Shantytowns. That''s why the housing prices there are increasing crazily." "Isn''t that pretty good?" Amber raised her eyebrows and said, "Once they sign this contract, they will be making a big profit, and we can also benefit a lot by cooperating with them." "It''s good, but DT''s qualifications are really bad," Josh pretended to be awkward. Hearing this, Amber''s pretty face turned to a scowl and cupped her hand, "Mr. Ellis, don''t talk about qualifications. I''m not a kid, just say it if you want to raise the price." "Oh, Amber, you really read me through." Josh smiled awkwardly, "In fact, ourpany has been hesitant to cooperate with them. We have been trying to negotiate to set the price of materials and themission at a more superior point." "As you said, qualifications do not need to be considered, but DT is holding the project of West Shantytowns. What a cash cow! We should think about maximizing our interests." Since he took charge of EnRich, he had worked hard to maximize its benefits. Even his boss was satisfied with it. He knew clearly that EnRich had already been the number one in the city. But he wanted a bigger piece from his boss''s business empire. However, he said no to Amber, "That''s not good." Amber frowned as she shook her head, "In the business world, maximizing profits is important but the mutual benefit counts more, for that can be longer-term." Josh was stunned and echoed, "Amber, you are right. Then what do you think we should do for the cooperation?" "Of course we should give it a big yes, and readjust the prices," said Amber. Josh was a little disappointed. Readjusting the prices meant the profit could not be maximized. But the decision was made by Amber and he couldn''t argue with it. It''s just fine to earn less. Josh smiled and asked, "How much should we adjust?" Amber pointed at the document, "Reduce all quotation prices of the existing materials by thirty percent." Boom! Josh was stunned as if he was struck by lightning. His smile faded. Instead, he stared at Amber with extremely odd and shocked eyes. Was the youngdy taking over thepany to learn lessons at the cost of money loss? Was she sure not here to be the prodigal ck sheep? Mutual benefit didn''t mean money loss, right? "Okay, just do as I say and go to DT to sign the contract." Josh left nkly with the documents. When he reached the door, Amber said, "Also, Mr. Ellis should call me Ms. Knight. Stop calling me Amber. I don''t like that." "Okay, okay Ms. Knight," Josh said with a pale face. When Josh was gone, Amber smiled happily, "What a coincidence! I can help Jack so quickly. Is that thirty percent too outrageous????????????????? Chapter 38 Living off a Woman At noon, Jack was about to leave thepany to negotiate the contract at EnRich. Suddenly, Corbin rushed into the office. "Jack, it''s bad!" Jack frowned as he took a sip of tea, "What''s up?" EnRich''s president hase to ourpany," said Corbin. Poof! Jack spurted out the tea as he was startled. No wonder Corbin looked so nervous. EnRich was the leading local construction materials supplier. It only had long-term cooperations with the top ten real estatepanies. DT real estate agency was merely nothing to EnRich. Even if they had the West Shantytowns renovation project, they should be the one to visit EnRich to negotiate. "Let''s go take a look." Jack got up, followed Corbin, and left the office. In the meeting room, Josh frowned as he read the contract while his heart was bleeding. His good n was ruined because of the mutual benefits mentioned by Amber. The housing prices at West Shantytowns are surging against the market. The top ten real estatepanies had been so jealous. And he knew that there was a huge premium there. That was a huge cake and was destined to be taken only by EnRich. That was why he kept putting off DT to gain as many profits as possible. However, Amber was the boss''s only daughter and he could not argue with such a decision. When Jack and Corbin walked into the meeting room, they saw Josh with a painful face. Jack said with a calm smile, "Mr. Ellis has made a great visit. Sorry for not being well prepared to wee you." "Mr. Hughes," Josh smiled bitterly as he shook hands with Jack and said, "This time, DT real estate agency is really going to take off." Jack knew well the value of the renovation project of West Shantytowns. He also knew that all the real estate industry bosses were extremely jealous of them. He was not modest about such words and he smiled slightly. Bump! Josh put the offer contract on the table, "You can have a look. If there is no problem, let''s sign the contract." Jack was confused. Beside him, Corbin''s face changed. Why did EnRich suddenly settle it? Why would Mr. Ellise here to sign a contract? Jack picked up the contract in confusion and flipped through it. After only reading through two pages, he was startled, "Mr. Ellis, are you sure that you have the right contract?" "Aren''t there our names stated on it? How can it be wrong?" Josh raised his hand and rubbed his temples as if he got a little headache. Jack quickly scanned through the contract while he frowned heavily. He really didn''t know what had gone wrong! All the material quotations were thirty percent lower than before. Even the payment method had been changed to quarterly from monthly. The quarterly settlement was only applied to those powerfulpanies. This offer contract was like a free lunch for him and DT. Even he felt his heart beating violently. After quickly reading through the contract, Jack handled it to Corbin. Corbin flipped through a page and eximed, "What the hell!" His face turned pale. He hurriedly apologized to Jack and Josh. Then Corbin looked down at the contract again. The more he read, the more shocked he became. His face changed repeatedly. "Stop reading it. I feel painful about the contract," Josh said helplessly. "Corbin, take a pen," Jack said with a smile. The contract was quickly signed. After shaking hands, Josh said, "By the way, now I am the deputy general manager of EnRich. You have to thank the new president for this contract." Jack was bewildered and sent Josh away from thepany. Corbin was holding back his excitement as he said, "Jack, EnRich has changed their attitude towards us. Do you think the new president is stupid?" Jack couldn''t helpughing. Even he shared the same thought. The price was reduced by thirty percent and the settlement was changed to quarterly. This was like a charity to the poor DT! "Do your job now. Josh had led EnRich for so many years. The new president must have his strength and capabilities to let him down to the deputy general manager. We should always remember this favor he does for us." Jack patted on Corbin''s shoulder. In fact, he could probably predict a little. Just as he said to Corbin, it was impossible for him not to remember such a big favor helping DT real estate agency to take off. After the renovation project of West Shantytowns, DT''s position in the real estate industry in the city would definitely lift up greatly. In the future, DT would have multiple cooperations with EnRich. Perhaps the new president had his long-term sight. However, this helpful contract still made him feel that his thought was a bit far-fetched. The given away thirty percent of the profit was not a small amount! Jack returned to his office and sat down in shock. Bang! Corbin broke in again, "Jack, Mr. ... Mr. Ellis is back again and he wants to change the contract!" Jack was a bit upset. He had just signed the contract and he wanted to change it right away? Were they joking? Without waiting for him to get up, Josh walked into the office. At this time, his face turned ck as a thunder cloud. He really didn''t know what Amber thought. When he was just out of DT, a phone call made him return to have the contract modified. "Mr. Ellis..." Jack asked. Josh waved his hand and interrupted him, "Don''t ask. Redraw up a contract and change the payment method to annual settlement." Boom! Jack was like being struck by lightning andpletely shocked. Corbin even blurted out, "Really, really?" "Don''t say it, change now," Josh showed a sullen look and rubbed his head hard. "Corbin, go quickly," Jack said excitedly. It was such apletely favorable contract. Wouldn''t it be silly if he didn''t rush to sign it?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he didn''t know why EnRich''s new president had done this, he didn''t have to get to the bottom of it. Soon, the contract was redrawn up. Josh signed it without even looking at it. In fact, there was really no need for him to read through the contract. Amber had made the contract in such a way that it was unnecessary to take a second look at it. As Josh left, Jack still asked happily, "Mr. Ellis, what did the new president mention?" "Nothing, she mentioned nothing." Josh waved his hand irritably and quickly left. He was fucking confused too! Anyway, the boss was rich and his daughter wanted to do charity. How could he stop her? It''s evening. To celebrate the signing of the extremely favorable contract, the staff of DT were moring for a celebration. Jackughed and took some money to Corbin for celebration. He still had to go to the hospital to visit his mother. He promised Amber that he would visit her yesterday. When he walked out of thepany, he saw a white Porsche 911 parking aside the road. As he got into the car, Jack''s face was so calm that Amber was a little startled. "Workaholic, why do you look so unhappy?" Amber asked. She wondered if the quotation was still a bit high. "No, let''s go," Jack said. "You are just not happy." Amber started the car and drove onto the road, "Say it now. Cheer me up." Jack shook his head and grinned, "What a coincidence! I''m really quite happy. I just signed a contract with EnRich today. The materials quotation and payment method arepletely in favor of our DT. I heard from the former president, Josh Ellis, that it was EnRich''s president who made the decision. I was just wondering about this. That''s why I did''tugh." "Hee hee... Maybe their president is interested in you?" Amberughed happily. "Knock it off," Jack said as he rolled his eyes. Amber blinked and said, "How was it? Since you''ve just done great, you must be very proud to be the deputy general manager of thepany, right? Did your boss praise you?" Jack''s face looked stiff. He hadn''t really told Amber that he was now the boss of DT. ''Should I tell her now?''??????? Chapter 39 Three Women After hesitating for a moment, Jack held himself back from telling Amber right away. He nced at Amber who was focusing on driving. Jack smiled as he said, "Amber, I want to give you a surpriseter on." They were friends and always shared things truthfully. He didn''t want Amber to face him with sympathy, just because of what happened this month. "Surprise?" Amber frowned and didn''t ask more, but smiled and nodded instead, "Okay." The car entered LJ Hospital''s parking lot. After getting off the car, Amber asked Jack to take her stuff. Jack was dumbfounded after opening the suitcase. The suitcase was full of fruits and tonics.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I shouldn''t be discourteous for our first meeting. I don''t know if Ms. Burton will like it. I just bought some." Amber said with a soft smile. Jack''s heart twitched. Amber''s joke was like a needle that poked his heart. He knew his mother would definitely be happy even if Amber came with nothing. Compared with Amber''s seriousness, some people never visited over three years, and even kept saying "dying mother". There''s an extreme difference between Amber and Katherine. "What''s wrong?" Amber asked. "Nothing, you bought too many things!" Jack forced a smile and took most into the hospital. Amber lifted two bags of fruits behind him and said in panic, "Jack, wait for me... I, I''m a bit nervous. Let''s go in together." In the ward, Sophie was chatting happily with Daisy. Taken good care by Daisy, Sophie seemed to heal a lot quicker with rosy cheeks. Sophie was fond of Daisy as her own daughter. Daisy also felt that, so she took care of Sophie wholeheartedly. Jack opened the door and saw them chatting happily. "Mr. Hughes," Daisy immediately stood up and helped Jack with the things he brought. "Jack, why do you buy so many things?" Sophie was puzzled. Over the years, she had been living a hard life. Even after Jack got richer, she didn''t enjoy anything because of her sickness. She felt a little in blue for Jack bought so many things. How much did it cost him? "My friend bought it," Jack smiled and turned his head around to Amber. Amber walked in and nced at Jack. She told him to wait for a bit, but he just had to enter by himself, making her so nervous. She smiled, "Hello Ms. Burton, I''m Amber Knight, Jack''s friend." "Hello." Sophie smiled nicely. But when she gazed at Jack, her face changed, "Jack, why don''t you help Miss Knight with her things in hand?" This made Amberugh. She felt a bit relieved. She just stuffed the fruits into Jack''s hands before walking up to Sophie with a smile, "Ms. Burton, it''s very kind of you." Sophie beamed and felt that Amber was somehow familiar, "Miss Knight, have I ever seen you somewhere?" Jack put down the fruits and wanted to exin when Amber suddenly said, "No, this is the first time." Jack gave Amber a surprised look. When she was in university, Amber met his mother for many times. She was even the bridesmaid for his wedding 3 years ago. Sophie couldn''t remember Amber for she was old and they hadn''t met each other for 3 years. Why didn''t Amber admit it? Sophie nodded with a smile and didn''t ask more about it. She said, "Daisy, please bring some water for Miss Knight." "Yes, Ms. Burton," Daisy said. She brought some water for Amber and served with some fruits. Jack felt pleased as he saw this. He could also see that his mother felt delighted with Daisy. Only Amber frowned at the sight of Daisy. However, Amber smiled brightly in an instant. She held Sophie''s hands and talked with her. Jack sat aside, looking at Amber and Sophie chatting happily. He didn''t disturb them. Soon, Daisy returned with the fruits. The three women chatted pleasantly. Amber wasn''t arrogant at all. She was very easy-going. She even took the apple from Daisy and peeled it for Sophie. Then, she even cut it into small pieces so it would be easy for Sophie to eat. Soon, an hour had passed. It''s veryte in the evening. Jack mentioned about leaving the hospital first. Amber nodded and smiled at Sophie, "Ms. Burton, you''ll get well soon. I''ll see you again soon." "Okay, okay." Sophie nodded and said, "Jack, it''s gettingte. Send Miss Knight home." "I understand, mom," Jack nodded. After leaving with Amber, Jack finally asked, "By the way, why didn''t you tell my mom that you''re my old schoolmate and bridesmaid?" "Are you an idiot?" Amber rolled her eyes, "How can I get Ms. Burton agitated with her current condition? If I admit that I''m your schoolmate and bridesmaid, won''t it make her recall the past about you and Katherine?" Jack was stunned. If Amber didn''t remind him, he wouldn''t have thought of it. Before he came back to his senses, Amber asked a strange question. "Oh yeah, you haven''t told me... Who''s that girl taking care of Ms. Burton?" Jack raised his eyebrows, "That''s Daisy, the housemaid I hired for my mom." "She''s really a housemaid?" Amber asked with sharp eyes, "Then why do I feel like Ms. Burton treats her so well? Just now Ms. Burton spoke to her more than me." Jack was speechless. ''Amber was fussing over nothing?'' But he still exined, "Perhaps that''s because she takes good care of my mom. She''s pathetic anyway. My mom must have known her problem." "What''s the problem?" Amber asked. Jack shook his head but he didn''t say anything. Daisy is a woman. Women love beauty. If she weren''t forced to, would she make both her hands full of calluses? That''s her privacy, right? He must respect it. "Humph... Don''t say it if you don''t want to." Amber pouted, "Anyway, it''s fine. She''s Ms. Burton''s housemaid." "What''s fine?" Jack asked for he didn''t understand. Amber wanted to change the topic as she broke her eye contact with Jack. Suddenly, there was a scream. "Amber?!" Both of them were dumbfounded and looked upwards. Not far from there, Katherine was carrying a thermos when looking at them in surprise.?????? Chapter 40 Pick up the Garbage At this moment, the air seemed to be frozen. It was really embarrassing. Amber face changed in an instant. She didn''t expect that they would meet Katherine in the hospital. Jack squinted coldly at the thermos she held as if he recalled something bad. Over the past three years, Katherine had never worried about Sophie since she was seriously ill. But now she changed her attitude by taking good care of Sophie. After all, Sophie was Katherine''s mother-inw before. However, Jack understood that the Parry family had never regarded him and Sophie as their rtives. Katherine took the money that he intended to use to cure his mother just for Tommy''s down payment of a new house. So it seemed nothing special that she had never worried about Sophie. Katherine looked at Amber nkly. If they hadn''t met with each other in the hospital, she wouldn''t have known Amber hade back. But she just couldn''t ept that Amber was staying with Jack here. Katherine stepped to Amber and Jack, and asked Amber, "When did youe back? Why don''t you tell me?" "Katherine, I just came back yesterday," Amber said. Katherine''s eyes quickly turned red. She raised her finger at Jack''s nose and said to Amber, "So why are you with him?" "Katherine..." Amber said with a dark face, "You are my friend. So is Jack. After returning home, of course, I must visit Sophie first. It''s normal, right?" "It''s not normal." Katherine felt aggrieved with red eyes, but still gritted her teeth and stubbornly kept her head up, "I am your friend. Because of me, you can make friends with Jack." She felt like she was betrayed by Amber. Amber returned home, staying with Jack here. What the hell was that? "You finished? If you finish, we''re going." Jack said with a cold face. He didn''t even want to argue with Katherine for it was a waste of time. He took Amber''s hand and wanted to leave. But when they passed by Katherine, she exploded. What the hell? ''Why would the man I divorced be with my former best friend?'' "Let go of your hand!" Katherine shouted as she separated their hands and pped Jack on his face. Pa! "Katherine, are you crazy?" Shocked, Amber gently fondled Jack''s cheek, "Let''s go. Don''t argue with her." But Katherine seemed to be crazy. She violently grabbed Amber''s hand. "Don''t youe to see Sophie? I''m your friend, too. My mom also leaves in here. Why don''t you see my mom?" Then she dragged Amber to Elissa''s ward violently. Bang! Katherine pushed the door open. Kieran, Elissa and Tommy were all shocked as they saw Katherine crying. But when seeing Jack holding Amber''s hand, Tommy burst into anger and shouted, "Jack, how dare you bully Katherine? Fuck, I''ll beat you to death." "Tommy, he bullied Katherine. Beat him hard and kick him outta here." Elissa roared with her face distorted with anger. Amber was so scared when he saw Tommying to her. Just then Jack came up and dragged Amber behind him. He said angrily to Tommy, "You''re such a loser. You want to hit me?" Tommy stopped subconsciously. He was shorter than Jack. And he had been spoiled since he was a child. He didn''t have the gut to fight against Jack. He pulled Katherine over and asked, "Katherine, does this coward bully you?" Katherine had been crying for a while. Her face was covered with tears and she couldn''t say something.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This made Kieran and Elissa pissed off. Elissa picked up the pillow and threw it at Jack. "Asshole! Jack, you''re a bastard. How can you bully Katherine. What did our family do wrong? Katherine married you, a loser from countryside. She is totally out of your league. How can you treat her like this?" Elissa yelled crazily. Jack kept silent with a frozen face. He stared at Elissa coldly. Amber frowned behind Jack and also looked angry. Jack was a loser? Katherine was totally out of Jack''s league? Amber witnessed how Jack and Katherine became a couple. She knew most about them. Elissa''s words were not true. "Amber, I dodn''t expect that you are such a person. What does Katherine do to you? Why are you bullying her with Jack, a man from countryside?" Elissa screamed violently. Kieran looked gloomy with angry eyes. It seemed that he wanted to eat Jack and Amber. Ha! Jack burst intoughers as he red at Elissa, "Elissa, are you a dog? Why do you like "biting people" so much? Who is bullying whom? Are you blind?" "Whom are you talking to? How dare you talk to me like that?" Elissa red at Jack and shouted. "I''m talking to you!" Jack said coldly. In the past, because of Katherine, he was tolerant of the Parry family. But now that he had divorced Katherine, he wouldn''t put up with the people of the Parry family any more. "Jack! Shut up! She''s my mother," Katherine yelled and stomped, "You''re a bastard! And you, Amber, you''re a whore. You two have been scheming together for a long time." She got so pissed, for Amber was her good friend, but she didn''t tell her when she returned home. Instead, she stayed with Jack. Also, she thought Jack divorced her as he had nned! And now Katherine was more certain about that. Amber felt speechless and suddenly became angry. She walked out and stared at Katherine angrily, "Katherine, I don''t know why you''re so arrogant." "Arrogant? Right, I am arrogant." Katherine shouted with tears as if she were the most miserable person. She raised her head and pointed at Jack, "He''s a jerk. He''s a loser. He''s the garbage I throw away. Since you are willing to pick up the garbage, just pick it up. I don''t care about it!" p! Amber gave Katherine a loud p. Everyone in the ward was stunned. Amber was a very cultivated person, but she just couldn''t stand it. "This is for Jack," Amber said coldly. Jack was surprised. Then Amber nced at Kieran, Elissa and Tommy as she sneered, "Why are you so arrogant? Just because you guys live in the city, and you think Katherine is totally out of Jack''s league?" "Kieran, Elissa, as parents, you only care about Tommy? He is just a NEET. And Katherine just helps him at no cost. You all are freaks!" Amber''sughter echoed in the ward. Amber knew everything about Jack and the Parry family. She felt angry about what they had done to Jack. The Parry family was so rude that she couldn''t bear it anymore as she stood in Jack''s shoes. She thought Jack was miserable as she kept exploding. "What did Jack do wrong to your family? He got ranked No.1 when he was in university with a lot of schrships. He''s excellent. "After three years of graduation, he became the deputy general manager of the real estatepany. What else do you have besides living in the city? You guys are out of Jack''s league. "Since Jack married Katherine, he have been supporting your family so much. All he earned was taken back to your family by Katherine. She even grabbed the money he used to pay Sophie''s hospital bill just for Tommy to buy a new house? Is he what you guys called a loser?" A series of questions overwhelmed the Perry family. Katherine grabbed her hair and shouted, "Shut up, Amber. Jack is just the garbage got dumped by me." "Ha!" Amber sneered, "Well, seems you don''t need jack. I do!" Jack looked at Amber in surprise. "You guys are just bloodsuckers. Does Jack owe you? You guys just take it for granted to keep asking? Even at the cost of Sophie''s life? You guys don''t even feel ashamed? Still hold your heads up here? How ridiculous!" Amber took Jack''s hand, raised it up, and said with pride, "You don''t want Jack! I do. I am really into him. I just want to be with him. And I tell you guys, with me, Jack will not struggle anymore. I have the ability to help him reach the top of his career and life!"??????????????? Chapter 41 Sudden Confession The Porsche 911 sped along the road. In the car, Jack felt grateful so he said, "Thank you for what you did." He really didn''t foresee Amber''s action. As far as he knew, that''s the first time Amber had lost her control. But Jack knew that Amber did it to help him. "Their family went over the line." Amber was clearly still angry, "I feel sorry because you''re treated unjustly." Jack smiled, "But you look pretty when you''re angry." He was already cold towards the Parry family and Katherine since she took away hisst 200 thousand to save his mother. She just ignored his mother''s life. Even if he loved her more than that, it was enough for him to see through the Parry family and Katherine. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Amber''s action. Furthermore, if Amber didn''t burst out first... His reaction would definitely be bigger than hers. Looking at the fast cars going backwards from the window, Jack said, "You''re driving too fast." "I''m angry." Amber muttered. She stared intently to the front, but her eyes were swaying like she was thinking of something else. They became silent in the car. "Jack..." After quite some time, Amber suddenly said something. Jack turned his head and looked at Amber, "What''s wrong?" Amber spoke like she mustered her courage for it, "I''m serious about what I said just now." Jack was stunned. Creak! The Porsche 911 stopped at the riverside road. Amber raised her hand and moved the long hairs on her forehead to the back. Her big jewel-like eyes looked at Jack in all seriousness, "Do you know why I suddenly came back?" Jack and Amber looked at each other, quite in a daze. Right when Jack wanted to say something, Amber was one step ahead, "Because of you... I like you! I came back for you!" That was so sudden so Jack was quite panic-stricken. He pretended to be calm and smiled, "Is this a confession?" Amber nodded in seriousness, "I have always liked you since sophomore year. But you have always liked Katherine, so I kept suppressing myself. When you got married, I wished you well as your bridesmaid... Hoping that you''ll live a long and happy life with her, but ..." After a pause, Amber lowered her head. She then calmed down and said, "But I never thought that the Parry family would treat you like that. I knew what happened to you all these years, I knew it all... My heart hurts..." The emotions that had calmed down surged up again. That made Amber''s tears flowed uncontrobly. "I knew you have endured a lot for these three years. I can''t even imagine how you''re able to get through for the past month. So I immediately thought ofing back here after I knew that you and Katherine got a divorce. I want to be by your side and share your burden with me... Even if I''m just lending my shoulder for you to lean on." Jack waspletely lost at the sight of Amber sobbing. He hadn''t sensed that Amber felt something special for him. The way the two of them getting along since they knew each other in the university had always been full ofughter and jokes. After taking a deep breath, Jack took the tissue and wiped Amber''s tears. He slowly spoke with a bitter smile, "It''s not fair for you, I just got a divorce from Katherine not long ago." Amber had always been single, while he had divorced from Katherine. "I don''t care." Amber''s eyes looked firm, "After three years being overseas... It''s not like my parents didn''t let me make some friends, I just can''t forget you. Even if those guys were better, but I don''t know why my mind was full of you every time I face them." Jack smiled and pretended like he''s joking, "Why so serious? Am I still so charming?" "I don''t even know when did I start falling for you." Amber''s crying voice sounded so pitiful and helpless. The feelings came from an unknown ce but it was so deep... Jack hesitated. He suddenly didn''t know how to answer Amber. Amber suddenly threw herself at Jack after seeing how he was hesitant. Their eyes met under the yellow dim streetlight that shone through the car. The tears on Amber''s face were faintly glowing, pitiful and beautiful Both of her hands held Jack''s face. She softly spoke, "I don''t care about your past, I just want to have your future. I''m willing to help you to reach the position you''re capable of and let you shine. I won''t be living off you like Katherine and the others did." After saying that, she bowed down... And kissed him. In an instant, Jack straightened up his body while feeling the softness on his lips. His mind went nk. Suddenly, as if Jack was struck by lightning, he hugged Amber''s waist. Then, he softly pushed her away, "Amber, s-sorry... I think that we should think calmly." He opened the door and stepped out of the car after saying that. Amber sat inside the car, dumbfounded. She faintly watched Jack leaving while biting her red lips. Soon, sheid her trembling body on the steering pan. Jack left the riverside highway, and reached the embankment. He just walked aimlessly along the embankment. With the cool river breeze blowing, Jack looked at the sparkling river surface. He felt a quite at a loss or caught off guard. Even at that time, his mind was buzzing and nk. He didn''t expect Amber to have such feelings for him. What''s even more unexpected, was that Amber confessed to him in such a sudden way and so quickly. But... Would it be fair for Amber? Sitting on the embankment, Jack was dazed. He felt very irritable at heart.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack, who has never smoked, suddenly wanted to light a cigarette to suppress the irritating feelings in his heart. His family background was very different to Amber. Because of it, he really thought he social-climbed Katherine when he married her. Thus, he worked hard after his marriage to earn more money. But in exchange, he almost couldn''t save his mother. If it weren''t for Mr. Ward... Thinking of that, Jack''s eyes suddenly glowed. He stretched his hand out to the Bauhinia bank card in his pocket. Jack suddenlyughed at himself. "Yeah, Amber doesn''t even care and she can even do things to such extent... Why should I care?" While murmuring, Jack sent Amber a message through his phone. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have walked away just now." After a pause, he sent another message. "I think, we can try it." In such a short time, he frowned at the thought of Amber''s words. He sent the third message. "But you must promise not to help me, I can do it. I''ll soon give you a surprise, because my situation now isn''t as bad as you think. Furthermore... I don''t want to live off a woman." Ding! Amber finally replied. The message was so simple but it made Jack felt at a loss. "Hehe... you already did." Chapter 42 A Fatal Injury That was what Amber replied for thest time. It confused Jack a lot. When he returned to the apartment, the light in the living room was on. Brent sat on the sofa with his eyes closed. Jack smiled. "You''re still awake, Brent?" "Master, Mr. Ward has called." Brent opened his eyes and said solemnly. "Mr. Ward has returned to the family overnight, but George is still in the city." "What happened?" Jack asked. Mr. Ward was always sent by the father he had never met to assist him. There must be serious happening. Now that Mr. Ward wasing back to the family in such a hurry. Moreover, it should be rted to George, otherwise Brent would not summarize the two things in one sentence. "I don''t know yet." Brent shook his head, "But ording what Mr. Ward had said on the phone, it seems to be rted to George." Jack was amused suddenly. The father, whom he had never met before, wanted him to return to the family and inherit. Unexpectedly, George made Mr. Ward return overnight. It seemed that...the father didn''t really have much power in the family, after all? As if knowing what Jack was thinking, Brent exined. "Master, the Hughes family is no joke. The internal power is well bnced and oppressed. So, your father is also being restrained." "Whatever." Jack waved his hand indifferently. Now that the reconstruction project of West Shantytowns was in progress smoothly, it was as if a full-score answer sheet which was enough to satisfy his father. Even if Mr. Ward was not by his side, and George was still in this city, he thought that it was not a big problem at the moment. The Hughes family had power and influence. Was it powerful in this city as well? Even if George was a tough guy, Jack highly doubt that he could beat a local viin in this city. Early the next morning. Jack, as usual, finished the training of physical fitness and fighting skills with Brent. Then he headed to DT agency. However, he called Daisy and told her not to let others approach his mother, in case it worsened her condition. Judging from the encounter with Katherine in the hospital yesterday, the Parrys weren''t going to let it slide easily. Jack was busy until noon, Corbin suddenly rushed into the office. "Something is off, Master Hughes. The material suppliers in the city suddenly issued a notice to collectively boycott DT''s supply. And EnRich is one of them." Jack''s face became gloomy suddenly. He was shocked by Corbin''s words. The West Shantytown reconstruction project was taken over by DT. Now the city is booming, the materials suppliers would never make such a decision as long as they were sane. What''s more, the material supply contract was just signed with EnRich yesterday! Corbin was sweating anxiously. "Master Hughes, this is a serious matter. I talked to Mr. Ellis from EnRich. He was willing to pay liquidated damages. If ourpany was really boycotted by the city, the reconstruction project of the city will have to be put aside. The construction site will not be able to proceed until another material supplier is found..." "I know." Jack interrupted Corbin. Once the real estate project was started, money was spent by second. The gap before finding a new material supplier was enough to destroy DT! After taking a deep breath, Jack suddenly muttered. "Is that...you?" Meanwhile. At EnRich. Snapped! Amber angrily smashed the documents on the table. Her beautiful eyes were burning with rage, and staring at Josh. "Mr. Ellis, what do you mean? We just signed a contract with DT upon the supply materials yesterday. Why is Enrich on today''s boycott notice?" She has just learned about it. And she did not know about the boycott from the beginning. Josh, who has represented DT, and on her behalf, signed that announcement! "Mr. Ellis, this is an industry rule. DT is outraged." Josh said in embarrassment on purpose. "We will be suppressed by otherpetitors if we do not do this. Although EnRich is the top one material supplier in the city, it cannot withstand such a hit." After a pause, Josh lowered his voice, as if he wasining. "Moreover, the contract we signed with DT was at a very low price. This has already created viciouspetition to ourpetitors. We could take advantage of this opportunity to vite the contract." "Do you think I am stupid?" Amber was pissed and pointed at the folder. "Why are you telling me this after the contract was signed? So what if EnRich was suffering from a deficit doing business with DT? All materials suppliers have suddenly boycotting DT, apetitivepany. Who was behind all this?" Amber sounded almost like she squeezed out thest sentence between her teeth. She was not a sweet dumb and richdy. She has been brought by the elite since she was a child. Even in the three years of living abroad, she never cked off. Josh couldn''t fool her with such a simple matter.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She returned to China to help Josh. Even if she had to pay a huge price, she could afford it. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. Josh''s face was pale while gritting his teeth. Just then, Amber said. "I don''t care who was behind all this, and I don''t care how much bribe you have taken. Go to DT and apologize immediately. This contract must be followed. Otherwise, I will fire you!" "Amber!" Josh was mad. "Are you out of your mind? Do you know how much Enrich will lose if you do this?" "I don''t care!" Amber sounded determined. Josh said indifferently. "I was hired by the big boss. Only the big boss is qualified to fire me. You don''t have the right!" With that said, he turned around and left. Amber sat on a chair and her face looked red. Josh''s words left her stranded for a while. Because she came back to China this time without telling her parents the true purpose. Everything would be exposed if it passed to her parents. After taking a deep breath, Amber got up and walked out. She must exin everything to Jack clearly. Moreover, she had to present all the files to Jack even if without letting Josh know. Otherwise, it would not only affect DT''s interests, but also Jack''s future! At DT. The solemn vibe was in the air. All employees were anxious as if they were on pins and needles. The resistance of the material suppliers was like a fatal injury. As if every DT employee was hit by the throat. Click! Jack walked out of the office. Everyone looked over immediately. Jack said with a smile. "Why is no one working? The City reconstruction project is rted to ourpany. You are not allowed to ck off like this." No one was amused by the joke. Corbin and Jack were close friends. He stood up. "Master Hughes..." "It''s okay, take it easy." Jack waved his hand and interrupted Corbin. "I am heading out. The material issue should be resolved today." Boom! All employees were stunned at the same time. All the material suppliers in this city have joined forces to boycott DT. There was no way it could be revolved in half a day, even if he went to other cities to negotiate.?????????????? Chapter 43 Helper When Jack Hughes left thepany. Corbin Koch pped his hands, "Did you all hear that? Master Hughes can handle it. Remember thest time when he said that the renovation project at the West Shantytowns would be profitable? He was right! We must have faith in him. Let''s buckle up and work harder!" Upon hearing that, the employees who were in a panic earlier breathed a sigh of relief. After the incident where Jack acquired DT real estate agency, and the value of the property in West Shantytowns skyrocketed. All the employees were confident about Jack''s decision making. At the residential area of TM Vi. A taxi came speeding by and stopped in front of the main gate of a vi. Jack got off the car and looked at the vi in front of him. He then gazed at another vi which was not far away. He remembered he bought that vi which was not far away. He smiled confidently, "George, as good as you may be, you can''t outsmart me. There are always people who you can''t mess with!" From what Brent told him aboutst night, and the incident that happened earlier that day. Jack could quickly identify George was behind all these. Jack didn''t know much about the Hughes family background. However, he knew the Hughes family''s wealth was way ahead of those wealthy localndlords after he saw the Bauhinia bank card that he had. As long as George was willing to spend some money, it was easy to get the material suppliers to boycott DT. Despite that, he didn''t think that George could bribe the owner of that vi. Jack adjusted his suit as he stepped into the vi. As an appointment was already made earlier, the vi housekeeper did not ask much. He led Jack into the living room in a respectful manner. The melodious ssical music echoed. It made the quaint vi more specting, which gave prominence to the owner''s cultural heritage. "Master, Mr Hughes has arrived." The housekeeper said respectfully to the man who was sitting on the sofa. The man hurriedly got up and walked towards Jack. Under the golden sses, his eyes were glittering. It was Aiden Lott. "Mr. Lott."Jack said. Aiden was humble. He smiled wholeheartedly and held Jack''s hand, "Jack,e here and sit down. Make yourself at home here. I knew you would shine one day, and now you''ve achieved great things." It was clear that Aiden did not take things to his heart after the incident regarding Ben Hall. With a smile on his face, Jack followed Aiden into the living room and sat on the sofa. Aiden was the first person he wanted to meet after he was boycotted. Aiden was a local hero, with excellent connections and ability. Moreover, Aiden ran a real estatepany. Even Jack had no idea how influential he was. He could only make a bold guess about it based on his experience. George thought that he could outmatch the localndlord after he bribed all the material suppliers. However, he wouldn''t be able to bribe Aiden, who was the leader among the wealthy localndlords. Although Mr. Ward was gone, Aiden still remembered thest time what Mr. Ward has done. Jack knew exactly how to strike back on George. Besides, Jack didn''t oppose Aiden during the dinner when Ben apologized.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "This is a top-grade Pu''er tea that my friend bought for me. It costs half a million yuan. It is certainly refreshing." Aiden smiled as he served the tea for Jack. "Thank you, Mr Lott." Jack thanked Aiden. He then said, "Mr Lott, just as I told you on the phone. Please help me this time, or else DT will be in big trouble." Jack didn''t talk much and went straight into the point. However, Jack didn''t humble himself too much when he said that. It was because he was clear that if he lowered himself too much, it wouldn''t be beneficial either. Aiden Lott... was a businessman after all. As expected. Aiden took a sip of tea and asked, "Where is Mr Ward?" Jackughed, "Mr Ward is my benefactor. If I always look for him whenever I am in trouble, it would be pointless for him to mentor me after all." "Hahaha... you''re right." Aidenughed and said, "Like how I mentored you back then. If I didn''t give you the chance to perform, you wouldn''t be a vice president after three years." Putting down his teacup, Aiden said, "In fact, I have contacted three overseas material supplier when you are on your way here. With the power they have, it wouldn''t be a problem for them to supply sufficient material for the renovation project at the West Shantytowns. However, it might be a bit pricy." "I understand. Money is not a problem." Jack nodded and thanked Aiden, "I appreciate your help this time around. I will always remember this." "What are you saying? I''m the one who brought you up. I will lend you a helping hand when you are in trouble. Doing business is like battling on a battlefield. There are always times that you are scammed. We need to help each other out." Aiden said indifferently as he continued tasting the tea. Jack then finished the tea in his cup. He got up and said, "Since Mr Lott is willing to help, I''ll go back to DT first. There are still a lot of things for me to do. I can''t ck off." "Alright, I''ll email you the quotation contract from the material suppliers. You can decide yourself." Leaving the vi. The sunlight was all over his body. Jack could feel the warmth from it. However, the back of his shirt was drained. Gazing back at the vi, Jack smiled wholeheartedly. He might have exposed the matter regarding the departure of Mr Ward if he continued chatting with Aiden. Last time, Mr Ward appeared to solve the issue after Ben Hall yed some tricks on him. However, Mr Ward refused to meet Aiden this time around even though serious things had happened. Apparently, the implications were profound. Aiden was a businessman, and people in a business valued profits. If he knew Mr Ward had left the city, it was up to him to figure out whether he wanted to help. Mr Ward''s presence or absence determined Aiden''s attitude towards Jack. Just when Jack left the vi. Aiden put down his cup of tea. He adjusted his sses and murmured, "Jack, I''ve been gambling my whole life. I hope I''ve made a wise bet this time. I hope you will remember this favour when Mr Ward is back." At the DT building. The Porsche 911 came speeding by and braked sharply that was parked in the right ce. Amber Knight got off the car hurriedly. Her attractive figure attracted astonished gazes all around her. However, she didn''t care about it as she quickly ran into the building. Amber was panting when she was in the lift. Her face blushed a little. It was because she was rushing just now. After such a major incident, Josh Ellis boycotted DT behind her back. She had to make it clear to Jack in person as soon as possible. Most importantly, she needed to exin it clearly to Jack''s superior before they worked together to find a solution. That was why she rushed to DT personally. Ding! The lift arrived. Amber ran out of the lift and asked the receptionist, "Hello, I am Amber, the President of EnRich Company. I want to meet your CEO, Ben Hall." She wanted to help Jack badly, but she didn''t know much about DT. She found out the president of DT was someone called, Ben Hall, after reading the information from a file. "Mr Hall?" The receptionist was startled. Amber was anxious, "Yes, Ben Hall. Is he not here? Then I''d like to meet your Vice President, Jack Hughes." "Mr Hughes?" The receptionist looked at her oddly, "Mr Hughes is now the president of DT." Boom! Amber trembled as she was traumatized. Chapter44 Threat It seemed that he had been promoted in thepany? Amber''s eyes flickered and she had someints. Jack Hughes, he didn''t even tell her that he had been promoted. Nodding her head, Amber said, "I want to see Jack then." When reading the information about DT real estate agency, Amber knew that DT real estate agency was only a small business of all the industries that the boss owned. Jack had been promoted to the president of DT real estate agency, while he was still responsible to the boss behind the scenes. She must help Jack with necessary exnation. "I''m sorry, Miss. Mr. Hughes is out of the office now," said the receptionist with apologies. Amber was wondering if Jack had already been invited by the boss. The project of reconstruction of West Shantytowns was a cash cow. DT real estate agency now was being resisted by all the materialspanies the whole city. Being the president, Jack obviously was to me. Thinking of it, Amber''s face turned pale. She had intended to help Jack. Unexpectedly, the first thing she did turned out to be like this. If Josh Ellie hadn''t made troubles stealthily, it wouldn''t be so terrible! Ding! The lift rang behind her. Jack walked out. He was shocked when seeing Amber, "Why do youe here, Amber?" At the same time, Jack nced at the receptionist. Amber might had known that he was the boss of DT real estate agency. He had nned to give her a big surprise which now seemed that he couldn''t hide it anymore. Looking up at Jack, Amber hurriedly came forward and worriedly asked,"I, I am about to exin to you. Yourpany has been resisted by the materialspanies the whole city, right?" "How do you know?" Jack was a little stunned. "Of course I know it!" Amber''s eyes flickered. She worriedly pulled Jack aside and asked in low voice," Were you asked to meet the boss and scolded?" Boss? Jack looked at Amber in astonishment. She didn''t know? Seeing that Jack staring nkly, Amber was anxious," Having been promoted from vice president to president, now you are responsible for DT real estate agency. The project of reconstruction of West Shantytowns messed up. The boss of DT real estate must be mad at you." Haha! Jack suddenlyughed out loud. ording to her reaction, Amber actually didn''t know who was taking charge of DT real estate agency. It turned out that she had misunderstood. Thinking deeply, Jack came to understand that. Amber clearly knew his background. He couldn''t be the boss of DT real estate agency if there wasn''t a miracle. And Amber was thinking in the most normal way based on knowing his situation, obviously. "Are you still in the mood ofughing?" Amber rolled her eyes to Jack. "It''s all right. The trouble has been solved already." Jack waved. Now that Amber didn''t know it, Jack nned to continue to keep it from her. He would tell her everything on the day when moving to the TM Vi District and give her a big surprise. "What? Solved?" Amber was totally confused. All the materialspanies in the city resisted DT real estate together. How could Jack solve it in such short time. Even though Jack went to find other materialspanies out here, it was impossible to make it with a half day. Perhaps...He was afraid that I would be worried, so he was justforting me? Amber immediately understood in her heart. She watched Jack and said seriously," Jack, I don''t want you to hide it from me. Don''t worry. I''ll absolutely help you to solve the problem." Jack had been amused by Amber''s serious look. He shrugged and said, "It was solved, indeed. I had someone big figure who is helping me." Amber watched him curiously and Jack murmured, "Aiden Lott. Do you know him?" Amber frowned and was a little anxious. Having been abroad for 3 years, she knew little about the city. What''s more, she had just graduated from university when she went abroad at that time, and she was inexperienced. The name of Aiden Lott was quite unfamiliar to her. "Jack, do tell me no matter what trouble you have. I''m sorry to you for it." Amber spoke these words and left fast with head down. Since that Jack had figured it out, she should go back to thepany and think about how to deal with Josh. Watching her back, Jack rubbed his nose nkly, "Why did she say sorry to me?" Shaking his head, Jack turned back to thepany. Facing the staff with expectant eyes, Jack lightly smiled, "It has been solved." Yeah! There were exmation among them. All the staff got excited. "Jack is awesome. I knew that Jack can solve it." "Following Jack makes me secure. Now I''m not panic at all." "Go, go. Everybody, back to your job. Jack is so great. We can''t dawdle over our work." Seeing the pleasant atmosphere in the office, Jackughed. He returned to his Office and continued to work. With a burst roar like a beast, Porsche 911 directly drove into the parking lot of Enrich building materialspany. Coming back to the office, Amber didn''t get down to deal with Josh instantly. It was difficult for her to handle. Josh was the president, who had been appointed by her father, of Enrich building materialspany. Even though Amber came to take charge of it, Josh still had strong power at Enrich building materialspany. Amber didn''t tell her parents about the real reason of her returning home. If Josh was pushed too hard and he told her parents, Amber couldn''t make it under her control then. Amber wasn''t sure if her parents were pleased with Jack now. Although Jack was very brilliant in her mind, she dared not read their mind. That was why she returned home secretly. Amber wanted to try her best and helped Jack to be more excellent so that her parents would happily ept him. Because of that, Amber hesitated to take actions and was distressed about dealing with Josh. Hesitating for a while, Amber let go of the thought. She opened the search box of theputer and entered the name of Aiden Lott. If he was truly a remarkable man of the city, his information should be easily found on the Inte. Amber was shocked at once when watching the information about Aiden Lott on the Inte. Aiden Lott was the boss of DT real estate agency? After carefully reading the information about Aiden on the Inte, Amber felt relieved then, "No wonder the workaholic looked calm. Mr.Lott is quite sessful and authoritative in the city. It''s only a piece of cake for him to save DT real estate agency. Turning off theputer, Amber''s worry all vanished. She rolled her eyes and suddenly smiled slyly. Amber opened the background of the official website of Enrich building materialspany. Finishing his work in the evening, Jack hurried to the hospital to visit his mother. A figure stopped him when Jack walked out of the gate of LJ Hospital. "Well. Your mom is in this hospital?" George sneered mockingly which was irritating. Jack immediately turned cold and furious. "What do you mean, George Hughes?" Watching George with evil sneer in front of him, Jack felt terrible and he started worrying. If Brent didn''t show upst time when Jack met George, George would have already killed him. In George''s mind, there was no difference between life of human and that of ants. "Tut tut..." George sneered and said," Your mom, shouldn''t she die?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His words were like a sharp knife, which was violently stabbed on Jack''s heart. Jack''s mother was his everything; while he felt a sense of threat from George''s words. The next second. Jack stepped forward and grabbed George by the cor, "I''ll definitely kill you if you dare to hurt my mom!" Crack! Pushing off Jack''s hands with a smack, Georgeughed in scorn, "Are you capable of killing me? Go to solve the materials problem of DT real estate agency first." "You bastard. I can easily beat you down with a small bit of money."?????? Chapter 45 Deep Disgrace Jack returned to his rented house, feeling depressed. The scene in LJ Hospital made him feel uneasy. It was hard to dismiss from his mind. George''s appearance was definitely not a coincidence. The matter he was worried about before... He never thought that it would happen so quickly. But he absolutely would not let that matter happen. "Young Master, what happened?" Brent looked at Jack in doubt. Jack looked at the time and said, "Brent, let''s go out and help me train my physique." Brent frowned, "Young Master, it''s sote already. You''ve been busy all day, will your body be able to handle it?" He didn''t know why Jack suddenly became like that, but there must be something. "Brent, ording to the morning training I''ve did before, how long will it take for me to beat George?" Jack asked. Brent pondered for a while, "At least a year" The training n he prepared for Jack every day was already extreme. But George got elite force training from the Hughes family... Making Jack be as strong as George in a year was really the best result he could predict. "Then what if I want to face George and be able to resist him in a month?" Jack''s voice was absolutely firm. "Young Master..." Brent understood why Jack suddenly was like that. Jack''s eyes raged with evil currents, "One month. I don''t care how you train me, even if the training is ten times harder, but in a month... I''ll definitely have to make George lie on the floor when I face him!" His voice was resolute with a coldness that Brent. The next day. Early in the morning, there''s a heated dispute in the EnRich Company. In the CEO office. Josh was so angry that his face and ears were red. He pointed at theputer screen that showed EnRich official website and berated Amber, "Amber, are you crazy? You secretly changed EnRich''s announcement boycotting DT into supporting DT... Do you know how serious the aftereffect will be?" "I know." Amber sat on the chair indifferently. "Then you still changed it? Do you want me to tell the boss about this?" Josh just threatened her. Amber''s pretty face suddenly got cold. She looked at Josh with her keen and sparkling eyes, "Yeah, unless you want to get fired and scram!" "He..." Joshughed out of anger. But Amber''s next words made his smile froze. Amber slowly and calmly said, "Unless you want to let my dad know that you take bribes!" "Nonsense! I have always worked wholeheartedly for EnRich. Amber, even if you are the boss'' daughter, you can''t just frame people like that." Josh panicked. Amber was calmer than before. She then smiled, "Oh wait, it''s not just bribes... It''s more like a crime, right?" Josh''s face reddened and he was speechless. Soon after. Amber slowly stood up. Both of her hands supported her on the table when she said, "If everything you did were to be investigated thoroughly, your crime would be nailed down. Do you really think that I''m a rich naive young woman?" "I changed the announcement and I''m telling you now, redo the contract with DT and execute it ordingly!" "Remember! I''m telling you and not discussing with you!" Her imposing manner was threatening, making people unable to talk back. Even Josh had to stop his imposing manner. After hesitating for a while, Josh lowered his head and spoke in a deep tone, "Okay." After speaking, he turned around and left. Amber sat back on her chair and smiled proudly, "With me and Aiden''s help, the DT where the workaholic works at won''t fall off. The workaholic wants to give me a surprise... But would he be surprised when I tell him that I''m the CEO of EnRich?" A week after. The work in DT Company proceeded in an orderly way. To Jack''s surprise, for some reason... EnRich Company that originally boycotted DT agreed to provide the materials for DT and signed the contract again. Same conditions, but the liability for breach of contract was more severe than the previous one. Jack was very suspicious of it, but he did not oppose it. There''s no such thing as eternal enemy in the business world. There''s only eternal profit. Since EnRich gave a symbol of peace again, he would just dly ept it. Of course, he had learned not to abandon the materialpanies Aiden had help him to find. Even if he chose thatpany from the threepanies, the quotation was higher than the market price. But with two trump card in his hands, there was much smaller chance of overturning. Moreover, with the expected profit of West Shantytowns'' transformation, he didn''t mind paying higher for some quotations. As the materials were sent to the construction site, the West Shantytowns'' transformation project operated once again. That caused quite a huge trouble in the area. All thepanies that joined forces to boycott DT were all dumbfounded. While George would be the most irritated one because of it. Bang! In Tyson Hotel''s presidential suite room, George broke a vase to pieces with his single punch. The TV was on and it was broadcasting West Shantytowns'' evening news about the construction of the transformation project. "Damn! Damn it!" George red in anger. He didn''t care about his right fist that was bleeding because it got scratched by the sharp vase, "Jack, you bastard! You unexpectedly got Aiden''s help! MD and Aiden would never help an illegitimate child like you if it weren''t for the Hughes family!" He had calcted and nned everything in detail, but he still missed Aiden in the end. He thought that he''d y Jack to death easily by spending some money. He''d never imagine that Jack would use another way to beat him. Since George was young, he had received the best education. He was beaten by Jack, whom he had regarded as the "illegitimate child"! It was a deep disgrace for him! Such a deep disgrace! Right when George was bursting with rage. Brent brought Jack to the underground boxing ring in the city. The ce was dark with bright lights in the middle, and the deafening roar all over the scene. The scene made Jack feel so surprised. While in the iron cage in the middle of the scene, there was a cruel fight going on. "Brent, how did you find such ce?" Jack looked at Brent strangely. Honestly, if Brent didn''t bring him there... With his social circle, he wouldn''t get involved with such ce. Brent stood up with his tall body. In such a dark ce, he gave people a formless suppression. He smiled indifferently, "Young Master, I walk on the dark path. I am very sharp so I know these things." "Then why did you bring me here?" Jack didn''t understand. Ding dong! Right when Jack finished his words, the battle in the cage ended. One of them who had a face full of blood was punched to the iron cage. The skin of his face rubbed the iron cage before falling to the ground, no one knew whether he was still alive or not.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Bam! All the audience shouted loudly. Jack was stunned at the sight of it All of the sudden. Brent pushed Jack from the back, "Young Master, you''re doing the next round!" Chapter 46 Hit It Again "My turn?" Jack gasped and looked at the horrific scene in the iron cage with a serious look. He desperately wanted to defeat George, meanwhile he asked Brent to train him in the strictest way. But if he was really asked to go on stage to y dirty, it would be nonsense that he wouldn''t panic. He heard Brent''s voice behind him. "Master, the real fighting skills are all rapidly improved in actualbat. If you want topete with George in a month, no strict training was enough." Jack''s eyebrows stretched out and he looked extremely firm. Indeed, George received elite education in the Hughes family since he was a child. Although he was a bit disdainful, it was undeniable that George has been brought up by elite education. So, his overall quality was indeed better than him. Since childhood, George has received the most elite physical training. Even he has never doubted that the Hughes would arrange a realbat between them. If he only relied on the strict physical training, let alone a month, even a year would not be enough. There was a world of difference. When working hard alone was not enough, you had to choose the most dangerous way. "Ok!" Jack said in determination. The cheers in the boxing ring continued for a long time before gradually quiet down. The most exciting thing about underground boxing match was that the bloody violence, even fatal injury exhrated people. It was just like ancient Colosseum. After entering the arena, for the audience, life was meaningless. It was left with the ultimate bloody violence. Of course, the reason why it was such a hit was because every underground boxing match would have a gambling stall. A list would be announced after each round of iron cage duel. Then a new round of battling would begin. The odds were also determined based on the strength of both parties in the duel. When the huge electronic screen disyed the list of the next match. There was hustle and bustle in the dark, and it suddenly quiet down. Everyone looked at the screen in disbelief. Jack vs Lone Wolf "Jack?" Jack looked at his own name and couldn''t helpughing. Was it a bit too casual when Brent signed up for him? However, after seeing the odds below, he couldn''tugh anymore. His odds were 1 to 10! The opponent "Lone Wolf" was 1 to 3! Furthermore, there were a series of long descriptions of the record under his name. The most dazzling one was the record of eight wins, one draw and one loss in ten games. And there was nothing written under Jack''s name. The huge odd''s gap and the record description obviously have already left this duel into no suspense. Even as a person who participated in underground boxing for the first time, he could understand. Not to mention the old hands who were already picturing the match. Wow! It burst into an uproar. "Newbie? Is that a newbie?" "It must be a newie, look at the odds of 1 to 10. He didn''t even have a record, and you are against Lone Wolf. The newbie is a dead meat." "Hahaha...I will definitely watch a Lone Wolf personal death show soon, and that newbie will definitely be killed by the Lone Wolf in the cage." ... ng! Apanied by a clear and loud bell. The betting began. No one was stupid, a duel had no suspense. Even though the odds ofLone Wolf was very low, it seemed to be a stable win. The betting on Lone Wolf ounts for nearly 90%. The remaining 10% bet on Jack with a mentality of gambling. The odds of 1 to 10 were very tempting. What''s more, it''s not umon for a newbie to win. Although it was very low, it truly happened before. "Master." Brent handed a white mask to Jack. He nodded and put it on. He came here to gain actual battle experience. It would be best not to expose himself. With the announcement of the referee outside the iron cage. Jack took a deep breath, walked out of the darkness under the cheering of the audience. Then he walked into the iron cage under the dazzling light. Just then, the referee announced that Lone Wolf was entering. More fanatical screaming was broken out from the audience. Jack saw a naked man in lean shape, showing his bronze muscles and slowly walked into the iron cage. He has ordinary appearance, even a little skinny, but his eyes were as fierce as a wolf. At the corner of his right eye, a centipede-shaped scar extended towards his temple. Jack made eye contact with Lone Wolf, and it gave him the creeps. The heartbeat couldn''t help but speed up. The cheering of the audience, the dazzling lights, and the awe-inspiring vibe emanating from Lone Wolf. Just then, a strong sense of tension made Jack a little dazed. This was the first time he actually fights with someone, and he had just witnessed the bloody fight in the iron cage. A whistle went off. Lone Wolf on the opposite side suddenly bowed, then rushed towards Jack like a cannonball. There were no provocative words and unnecessary moves. There was a duel of life and death inside the iron cage. Any extra word or move were enough to decide who would be lying on the ground in blood. "Master..." Brent murmured anxiously in the dark outside the iron cage. With his years of life-and-death fighting experience as a mercenary, what just happened clearly showed that Jack has fallen behind and Lone Wolf had taken the initiative. Moreover, Brent sensed Jack''s intense tension. Boom! A punch without unnecessary moves. Jack felt as if his face was hit by a heavy hammer. He screamed and fell to the ground with buzzing sound in his head. Blood uncontrobly gushed from his throat. Before he could react, his saw the blurred vision of Lone Wolf''s feet quickly kicking toward his face. Jack instinctively raised his hands to protect himself. Boom! With a loud explosion, Jack staggered backwards and bumped onto the iron cage. The collision forced him to lean backwards and spout out blood. It dripped on his white mask. Wow! Being shocked by the blood, the audience screamed excitedly. "I overestimated you." Just then, Lone Wolf did not continue the attack despite he had the advantage. He could see through everything after the short battle. The person in front of him was just a newbie! Perhaps this was the first battle he had with people. Otherwise, it would be hard to exin his dumbfounded reaction. He smiled disdainfully. "You were not here box, but to be beaten to death by me." Jack wiped the blood on his mouth, and the half of his face that was hit by the Lone Wolf was already swollen. The arms just blocked the Lone Wolf''s kick were so painful that he felt like the bones were torn apart. He gritted his teeth, endured the severe pain and stared at Lone Wolf. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Lone Wolf''s tease. He would really be beaten to death here if this continued. Maybe if Brent were here, he would not be killed. However, it would be absolutely miserable. This was not the result he wanted. In a daze, he thought of something Brent had said. "Calm down! You must stay extremely calm! You can see your enemy''s weakness only by staying calm. One fatal punch. Fighting skills are also killing skills. One single move in calmness is enough!" "Phew..."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jack slowly closed his eyes after exhaling heavily. "You okay?" yfully, Lone Wolf was puzzled. Brent frowned in the dark. After closing his eyes, Jack tried to adjust his breathing, while calming himself down. Soon, he didn''t feel that the scene was noisy, nor did he feel that the bright light above his head was dazzling. After everything calmed down, he slowly opened his eyes. The pupils which were initially flustered or even out of focus, were now extremely condensed, calm and deep. They looked intimidating under his white mask. Jack smiled. "Hit it again."D?????????? Chapter 47 One Move is Enough Lone Wolf tightened his pupils, which made his centipede-shaped scar on the edge of his eye twitched. He''s a newbie? In a short time, Jack had changed like he was a different person to Lone Wolf. It really shocked Lone Wolf. I''m the darkness, Brent opened his eyes widely. He was terrified, "S-so quick!" Brent said that he brought Jack to the underground boxing world to let him experience the actualbat. But actually, it was to improve Jack''s mentality. Battle experience was actually the perfectbination ofbat skills and strong psychological qualities brought for the actual fight. Jack had always been working out and he had naturally superior physique, so with Brent''s multiple days of harsh training, Jack became physically qualified. The only thingcking was his mental. When the mental was not tyrannical enough, even if they were stronger... Just like when Jack first faced Lone Wolf, they would be dumbstruck and just get beaten by their opponent. The change in Jack''s disposition startled Brent. Brent really didn''t expect that Jack could be in his condition so quickly after the brief fight! "Old master''s vision has always been so urate." Brent muttered to himself. The audience was still shouting in the dark. The scene in the iron cage happened for a few short seconds only. Even the audience couldn''t realize Jack''s transformation because of the distance. "Phew..." Lone Wolf breathed out and his eyes flickered, "It''s getting fun." Before he finished speaking, Lone Wolf suddenly exploded. His body looked like wolf''s and his speed was as fast as lightning. Jack''s transformation made him feel upset. He just wanted to stop having fun and finish the battle as fast as he could. Under the strong light. Jack stood tall, he stared through the mask at the Lone Wolf who was rushing to him. Calm down. Must calm down. He kept adjusting his breath. Whoosh! That''s the sound of breaking through the wind. Lone Wolf''s punch came towards Jack''s face. Right at that time. Jack twisted his eyebrows. He swiftly lowered his waist and moved his head away. Whoosh! The wind went past the side of his ears. "You dodged it? Lone Wolf''s expression changed drastically. But with his strong battle experience, he quickly calmed down. He used the momentum to make his right hand stay level with Jack''s head in just a short moment. He then flexed his elbows sharply and mmed Jack''s temple with it. That''s a killing move! Once Jack was hit, he would either die or be disabled. Bam! In a sh, Jack raised his right hand and blocked Lone Wolf''s elbow attack. The powerful impact force, even if Jack''s arm would hit his own head, it had greatly reduced the lethality of the elbow attack. "You dodged it again?" There was a huge wave in Lone Wolf''s heart. He had never met a newbie that could adapt so quickly after entering the iron cage! Right when he was dazed. Suddenly, he heard an icy cold voice. "One move is enough."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jack suddenly bent forward, like a tiger that was umting its energy. He clenched his left hand and used the power of his waist to turn around. Bam! A punchnded on Lone Wolf''s right armpit. "Argh!" Lone Wolf screamed. He fell harshly onto the ground by a single punch. The strong pain and the numbness of his armpit made him look so pale that he couldn''t even stand up. The cheering crowd suddenly went silent. All the audience in the darkness opened their eyes widely while watching the unbelievable scene that was happening in the iron cage. What in the world was happening? In the darkness, only Brent smiled helplessly after his shock, "Young Master still showed some mercy?" Combat skills were killing skills. That''s the principle he concluded between life and death. Actually, people didn''t really care about the life and death in the iron cage. ording to Brent''s battle experience, Jack had no less than ten ways to punch that could make Lone Wolf die or disabled. But Jack was only striking Lone Wolf''s armpit. That way, he could make the opponent lose theirbat ability for a moment, but it wouldn''t hurt them. In the iron cage. Jack slowly walked to Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf already stood up, the pain made his face pale. His right hand remained hanging, it couldn''t be lifted for a while. There''s no more suspense in such battle. When an arm had lost it''sbat power in a death match, there would only be defeat. "You lost." Jack calmly looked at Lone Wolf. "You''re stopping now?" Lone Wolf was confused, he was ready for Jack to kill him. He had been fighting like a beast in that iron cage all year round, so understood the rules well. There was no such thing as stopping at that point. In such situation, if the opponent was someone else... The opponent would relentlessly gave a bloody show for all the audience there. Jack looked indifferent in his silence. Lone Wolf couldn''t understand it. The masked man before him felt too different. Whether it was his quick adapting ability, or stopping at that point. That caused him to ramble, "You can keep beating me... You can make one of my arms disabled, or beat me up in my blood pool, or even beat me to death! With this boxing world''s power, they... They have a way to settle it, why did you stop?" "I just want to umte some battle experience, why should I be so ruthless?" Jack smiled while saying, "My first fight was great, thank you." Thank you? First fight? Lone Wolf was utterly dumbfounded. Through the mask, he seemed to see Jack''s eyes smiling. After quite some time. Lone Wolf lowered his head, "Thank you." He knew clearly, if Jack didn''t show some mercy, he would really be destroyed with a single punch like what Jack had said, "One move is enough". "I''m leaving." Jack waved his hands, turned around and gave a signal to the referee to open the iron cage. He already got his first battle experience. He also knew clearly which battle style he should be using. Next, he would just need to regrly umte such battle experience. But at that time, all the audience was dead silent, so it was obvious that Jack shouldn''t stay there. After all, at least 90% of the audience lost their money. He left that ce as fast as he can so that the audience would have some time to calm down too. "What''s your name?" Jack heard Lone Wolf''s voiceing from behind him. Jack didn''t stop. He just raised his right hand and waved. Lone Wolf stood still with a strange expression in his face, and then smiled in the end. On the way home from the boxing world. "Brent, how was my fight?" Jack asked for Brent''s opinion. Brent''s eyes glowed and said, "I-it was okay." Jack nodded, he rubbed his own chin with his right hand, "Yeah, I think that my reaction was too slow too. At the beginning, he kept hitting me for a few times because I''m not in my condition yet. If he wasn''t careless, I wouldn''t even have the chance to strike back." Brent instinctively looked at the night view beyond the car window. He suddenly was not sure of how to respond. Young Master... Being too serious would not be good.????? Chapter 48 Date After returning home, Jack did not rest. He brought Brent to a nearby park and continued the harsh training. His first battle made him learn a lot of things, also made him realize his shorings. Jack was not someone who would be content with his current state. He would always seek for improvement. Since he was a kid, he was given the bad name-- "illegitimate child" but still he improved himself step by step until where he was that day. He knew that he would need to give more to earn more. He wanted to beat George, so he must work a thousand time more than George. Even to the point where he would risk his life. Only hardworking people would be excellent. Excellence would never favor anyone, including geniuses. At the same time. DT Hotel, in the presidential suite room. George stared at Josh in silence. In the room, the air had seemed to freeze. Josh was over cautious. He just stood there without the guts to make any noise. Amber secretly changed the announcement in EnRich Company''s official website, which had created an opening for Jack in the city. He couldn''t change it. Therefore, he had to return the thing to George at that ce. "Ha!" George sneered. He stared at the bank card on the table, "Mr. Ellis, you took the money and didn''t do anything. Now you''re returning the money, are you joking with me?" Josh''s expression changed. He hurriedly exined, "Jack, I, I''m not joking... I''m actually being controlled too. My boss'' daughter came to handle thepany, so I became the vice president. She was the one who changed the announcement." He did not dare to conceal anything. George''s existence was like a mystery for him. He didn''t know how powerful George was, but he absolutely wouldn''t dare to provoke him. "Your boss'' daughter?" George''s eyes darkened, "I did not expect it." He''s forgiven? Josh sighed at heart. Right after, he nced at the seat beside him. He had been in that room for almost half an hour. He literally stood there since then. "Sit down." George said. After Josh sat down, George asked again, "What kind of person is your boss? Once his daughter came, he just made you as the former boss lose control?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "I, I actually almost never seen my boss. He does arge industry... This EnRich building materialspany exists for his keepsake. He rarely visits thepany." Joshughed awkwardly, "This time, Amber and Jack were friends in the university. She probably did it because they were friends." George''s eyebrows raised, "Do you have Amber''s picture?" Josh was dumbfounded and he hesitated for a while. With a suddenly firm gaze, "Yes." He answered while taking his phone out and searched for Amber''s picture. He took that picture secretly when he was in thepany. For Amber, he had something else in mind. He then understood that George probably had something else in mind too. He chose George because he wanted to use that chance to get close with George. If he stayed in EnRich, he would be a CEO at max. But if he wanted to enter the boss circles, it would probably never happen. George''s appearance showed a shortcut for him. When George saw Amber''s picture in the phone... Even if he had seen countless women, his eyes still lit up because Amber was stunning. George spoke without hesitation, "Make me an appointment with her." Josh''s eyelids twitched involuntarily, but he quickly calmed down and nodded, "Okay, I''ll try my best." "I don''t want your best, you must get her for me!" With a firm tone, George picked up the bank card from the table and threw it to Josh, "I''m not used to taking back the money I have given." After speaking, he waved at Josh to let him leave. After leaving the hotel, Josh slowly snapped out of it. He had wanted to have his wonderful fate and benefit from his intimacy with Amber in thepany. But George''s reaction left him with no choice. With his insight he had trained for years, how could he not understand George''s mind? Josh took a deep breath and murmured, "A great man just be ruthless... Amber, don''t me me for this!" The next morning. When Amber came to thepany Josh immediately entered the office. "Amber." Josh called her. Amber frowned, "What''s wrong?" Josh did not leave a single good impression on Amber. Especially when Josh defaulted and insisted on boycotting DT, Josh only left her with disgust. "Uh, do you have some time tonight?" Josh rubbed his hands, "I want to treat you to dinner as my apology." "Yeah, I got it. I ept your apology." Amber opened the document and coldly said, "But the dinner is not necessary." Josh suddenly got anxious. Right when he wanted to say something... Amber waved her hand instead, "Go out first, I still have to follow-up the materials supply for DT." That sentence made Josh unable to speak, he had no other choice than dejectedly leaving the office. After returning to his office, Josh''s expression sunken. "Thud, thud", his knuckles lightly knocked the table. After quite some time, he squinted and murmured, "Really, you have to force me?" DT Company. Jack was busy when he received a message from Amber. "Mr. Hughes, do you have time tonight? Let''s have a dinner together." "Okay." Jack just answered with a word before smiling. Right when he wanted to put his phone down, there''s another message notification. After seeing the message sender, Jack frowned. He felt sick of it. It''s from Katherine. The message was simple, she wanted to have a talk with him. Jack ignored it. He had nothing to discuss with Katherine anymore. Everything had ended. As for him and Amber, was it necessary for him to exin it to Katherine? Before he put his phone down, there were two continuous message notifications. One was from Katherine. "If you don''t want to talk to me, I''ll go to yourpany!" Those words were clearly threatening him. However, the Parry family probably didn''t know that he already became DT''s boss at that time. Katherine clearly regarded him as DT''s vice president from her words. Coming to thepany for their talk meant she''s going to create a chaos. While the other message was from Shirley. "Mr. Hughes, will you have dinner at my ce tonight?" Jack helplessly rubbed his nose and rolled his eyes. He suddenly smiled. Then he replied Katherine. "Okay, see you at Pisces restaurant tonight." Right after, he sent another message to Shirley. "Okay, but I''m not going to your ce. I''m treating you to Pisces restaurant." He put his phone down and smiled in satisfaction. Pisces restaurant was a restaurant with a nice surroundings. Seeing the night view by the river, it''s a ce where people like to go for a date. But no one knew, how it would look like when the two sisters-inw meet???????? Chapter 49 You Are Dead If You Lay Your Hand On My Woman In the evening. Jack Hughes finished his work early. He was having a date with Amber Knight at night. It was their first date, and Jack took it seriously. Even though Amber didn''t mind about his past, it was hard to imagine that Jack still rejected her. There were always new beginnings in life. One shouldn''t lose faith and keep themself isted after a failed rtionship. Amber took their first date seriously too. She finished her work early to tidy up and get dressed up. However, she wasn''t aware that Josh Ellis sneaked into her office after she left work. Josh carefully looked around to make sure no one was around before he slipped two pills into Amber''s drinking water. After wandering around in the bars looking for women for years, he was able to get that drug from some reliable source. Ever since he had that drug, he had never missed capturing girl that he fancied. Two tablets were enough to take out someone until the next day. He shook the cup carefully to make sure the drugs had dissolved. "Amber, don''t me me." After that, he quietly left the office. When Amber returned, she didn''t notice anything unusual. She looked at the time and felt that it was still early. Subsequently, she drank the water from the cup while looking at the paperwork. Very soon, she felt dizzy. "Am I too tired?" Amber was puzzled as she massaged her head. Her workload in the past two days was tremendous. She was brainstorming and finding all sorts of ways to help DT solve the issue. She still felt dizzy after resting for a while. Instead, the dizziness had gotten worse. Soon, she felt fatigued. Her energy was drained out. Amber took out her phone to message Jack, "Jack, I... I''m so tired." Ding! Jack replied, "Where are you? I''m ready to pick you up." Amber smiled. This workaholic wanted to pick me up in advance? Jack didn''t even have a car. Amber should have been the one to pick him up. But she replied, "I''m at EnRich building materialspany." On the first date, it was apparent Jack was taking it seriously. It made sense that the boy would pick up the girl. Amber wasn''t going to humiliate Jack just because he didn''t have a car. Right after she replied Jack. Creek... The door of the office was pushed open by Josh. Josh smiled as he walked up to Amber, "Amber, you''re still working?" "Ya... I feel a little tired." Amber waved her hands. The dizziness grew even more intense. "All the staff are off work. It is just you and I in the office." Josh smiled and said, "Why don''t I send you back?" After that, he didn''t care if Amber was willing or not. He just picked Amber up and walked her out. Amber resisted instinctively. However, she had no more strength to do so as she fell directly into Josh''s arms. Sniffing the smell of fragrance from Amber, Josh became excited. Amber was helpless and depressed. He should be the one to have such a gorgeousdy. Instead, George Hughes was the one who had her. "Let me go..." Her words calmed Josh down. His expression was gloomy and hostile at the same time. He didn''t bother about what Amber said as he continued walking her out. Amber was not a fool and not like those rich bimbos. She was smart. She knew that she was drugged. That was why she was so tired. She was being set up! Amber was panic, and Josh wasn''t listening to what she said. Luckily, her phone was still on the WeChat interface, where she was messaging Jack. Then, she video called Jack... Jack walked out of the DTpany. He was confused, "Why is she at the EnRich building materialspany?" Out of a sudden, a video call came in. Jack answered. A blurred and shaky image disyed on Jack''s phone screen. Jack was utterly stunned. He kept quiet and frowned as he stared at the phone screen. Amber was moving but in a very odd position. Jack could vaguely see a person holding her up.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Something was wrong! Jack''s mind went wild. He hastily stopped a taxi and quickly muted his phone. He growled at the taxi driver, "Quick! Go to EnRich building materialspany immediately!" The taxi driver was taken back as he hurriedly drove off. Pah! Jack threw the one thousand yuan from his pocket to the driver''s console. "Hurry up! I''m going there to save someone!" "Oh, crap!" The taxi driver''s facial expression changed drastically. He stepped on the eleration pedal and sped off. Jack sat on the passenger seat as he stared at his phone screen. Although he muted his phone, he could hear the other party''s voice. He was trembling as he breathed heavily. Something must have happened! Otherwise, Amber wouldn''t have sent such an odd video call. Jack didn''t know why Amber was at Enrich building materialspany, nor did he know what happened to her. As a matter of urgency, he had to get to her side immediately. To prevent any danger that might happen. "Where are you sending me to?" Amber''s breathless voice sounded from the video call. Jack was on tenterhooks when he heard that. "Tyson Hotel." Josh''s voice was heard. Jack was infuriated. He became utterly mad. He recognized it was Josh from the voice. Jack knew what he was up to when he heard him saying "Tyson Hotel". "Touch my woman? You want to fucking die!" The words that came out from him sent chills down to the taxi driver''s spine. The taxi driver wanted tofort him. He nced at the phone screen and looked at Jack''s face. He gave up and drove even faster. No man would allow his woman to be hurt! Snap! A sudden bang was heard, and the phone screen was disying thepany ceiling. The phone dropped. Jack became even more anxious, "Please send me to Tyson Hotel now." At that time, it was toote to stop Josh at the EnRich building materialspany. There was still a great chance for him to stop Josh at the Tyson Hotel. On the way, Jack was breathing heavily. The stare in his eyes was like a beast which would devour someone. His phone was cking as he squeezed it. However, he managed topose himself as he informed Brent regarding the matter. With Brent around, Josh would get beaten up! Finally, Tyson Hotel appeared in sight. With a crunch! The taxi driver drifted and brought the car to a stop at the main entrance of Tyson Hotel.???????????????? Chapter 50 Laying Here As Jack got off the taxi in a hurry. He suddenly noticed something. In the parking lot not far from where he was standing, was a white Porsche 911. It was Amber''s car! Was he toote? Jack didn''t care about anything else, it was as if he turned into a mad animal, turned on his heels, eyes all red, and rushed towards the Tyson Hotel. When he entered into the lobby, he saw two very familiar people walk towards the elevator, arms around each other. "Amber!" Jack yelled out loud, but the elevator had already closed, and instead, it got a lot of people to turn around to him. He went to the reception and asked angrily, "That couple there, which room did they get?" The receptionist was really scared by Jack, but keeping their customers privacy was her job. She was just about to answer. Bang! Jack smashed his fist on the bar table of the reception, bit his teeth and said, "My girlfriend was drugged, if anything happens to her, you will have to shut down this hotel." Right in this moment, he was so mad, that he didn''t care about anything else. Also, with Mr. Ward''s powers, it was more than just possible to shut down a hotel. Now the receptionist was really scared by Jack, and quickly answered, "18th floor, room 999, its the presidential suit." Jack ran towards the elevator. Luckily, the receptionist didn''t waste too much of his time, when he got to the 18th floor, he just saw how Josh and Amber were walking towards the room. "Let go of her!" Jack walked towards them with long quick steps. Josh, who was just about to knock on the door, was startled, and when he turned around to see Jack, his face immediately changed colors. "Ja... Jack..." Amber was loosing her strength, even her consciousness was slipping away. In a blink of an eye, Jack was standing next to her. And without even thinking about it, he punched his fist in Josh''s face. Josh wanted to duck, but Jack had too much exercises in the past weeks, both his strength and his tactics have improved so much that no normal person could run from that. With a scream, Josh let go of Amber, and backed away a few steps until he sat on the floor. He was holding his face with both hands, and crying like an animal while the blood was sshing from between his fingers. This punch had broken his nose. "Amber..." Jack took Amber, his face written with worries. So close! So, so close! If he had thought about it only a second longer, or if he had taken longer on the way. What he would be facing now would be totally different ending. Amber slowly raised her head, and looked at Jack with blurry eyes, then she smiled, "You really came?" As she finished her question, she closed her eyes again, and passed out. Jack felt a rush in his head, that boiled anger like gas. He felt as if there was a huge volcano in his chest about to explode. His eyes looked like the ones of an angry lion when he stared at Josh on the floor, and pressed out words from between his teeth, "Don''t you know that this is my girl?" When he said that, he gently put Amber down to sit on the floor. Then, with a emotionless face, he slowly walked towards Josh. Josh was already too scared, except for holding his face and screaming, he had no idea what to do. He never thought that there would be Jack suddenly appearing in the middle of his n. Having a guilty conscience, Josh back away from Jack, "Jack, listen to me, this is all just a misunderstanding." "Sure." Jack showed a cold smile on his face. Then, he lifted his foot. Bang! The footnded a kick on Josh''s head. Josh raised his hand to try and protect himself, but Jack''s kick was so powerful that there was no way he could have done something. His head hit against the wall with force and he passed out. Jack looked at Josh with his cold eyes, his expression had not changed, he didn''t even care if he might have killed him. He wasn''t a soft person. He didn''t kill Lone Wolf in the boxing world because his purpose was to practice his skills instead of killing people. But now, he would do it. Amber was his girlfriend, she was his woman. She was his most precious one.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Anyone who touched her had to die. Jack turned to look at the closed door, the anger was boiling in his eyes. He clenched both hands into tight fists, until the knuckles cracked. Was this like bringing a gift? His girlfriend was drugged by Josh, then brought to this room, was this to kiss the person''s ass, who was staying in there? Ridiculous! Bang! With a strong leg, Josh suddenly kicked in the door of the hotel room. In the room deep passionate music was ying. The drapes were shut tight, so that the room was very dark. Someone was sitting on the chair in the living room, the head lowered, both hands folded together supporting his chin. "George?" Even thought there was not enough light for Jack to be sure, but he could guess from the figure he saw in front of him. A person who had tried to kill him, he wouldn''t forget so easily. "Ha, ha, hah..." It was a very icyughter that suddenly was heard, George slowly raised his head, his eyes were shooting towards Jack, "You bastard, you even dare to take my prey?" From his voice, it sounded as if he was cracking jokes with Jacky. He stood up, pulled on his suit, and walked towards the door. Jack knitted his brows, he was still shocked that the person in this hotel room was George. But, this was about Amber. He took a step forward, "I am going to take her with me." "Who are you to take her?" Georgeughed, "Just because you have done some practice on your fistfight? Stop making fun of yourself, all you are is a bastard, and you are good for nothing. You are nothingpared to someone like me, who has enjoyed the best of education ever since I was small." Whoosh! Just as he finished talking. George suddenly rushed towards Jack. When he was approaching, he took a big jump, a one legged kick on the wall, and the other leg wasing towards Jack. Jack''s face darkened, he made a move and raised both his arms into the air, and with a loud sound, he stopped George''s leg before it hit him. "What?" George was shocked. But the next second, his expression changed drastically. After stopping George''s kick, Jack turned and had his right leg in his arms. "Get on the ground!" While yelling loudly, Jack used force on George''s leg to push him to the floor. George''s expression changed, he didn''t even get a chance to react. With Jack''s hands forcing him, he fell on the floor with a loud sound. His face turned pale, he almost didn''t die down there. George didn''t wait for Jack to take another chance, and immediately got up, staring at Jack in disbelief. He never thought that this bastard changed so much within such a short time. He could swear thatst time they encountered, Jack didn''t know how to use that tactic. Even if he did know, he couldn''t have reacted so fast in such a short time. This kind of fight tactics gave him cold shower down his back. But, George was not ready to be defeated. He was the elite of Hughes family, even though he was surprised, but it was not enough to crush his confidence. "That''s quite interesting. Today, you are going toy here, and the woman outside will as well." George smirked, and showed the confidence that he had being the Hughes'' elite. Next second. George was rushing towards Jack. Jack''s eyes focused, and was just about to take on with George. Suddenly. Something shed in the corner of his eyes, George was holding a knife in his right hand. The appearance of the dagger was as if a snake wasing right at him.0??????????????? Chapter 51 A Life For A Life Whoosh! A stter of blood. Jack frowned tightly and his face was full of anger. The wound on his left arm was oozing blood. He was fortunate to have dodged at the nick of time otherwise even if that strike wasn''t fatal, he may have lost his arm. To George, taking a life was nothing. "Tsk tsk... I was wondering how capable you were. You''re nothing but trash." George turned slowly and stood by the door and blocked Jack''s path and sneered. "Hoof..." Jack took a deep breath and stared sternly at George. Suddenly George lifted his leg and braced it against the door frame andughed, "You have a choice, you can leave with your life if you crawl under my leg. But you must leave this woman here." "Then let''s see who''s left behind!" In the blink of an eye, Jack grabbed a chair and rushed towards George. The two balled into a struggle in the dimly lit room with the asional sound of the dagger striking the chair. After experiencing an actual battle, Jack became a different man. But he was still far from what George was capable of. Very soon, Jack was in a disadvantageous position. Several times the dagger just brushed against his body. If it wasn''t for his quick reflexes, and ability to dodge each strike, he might already be covered in blood from head to toe. sh! Finally, the dagger sliced Jack''s right arm. He frowned in pain and quickly retreated. The cut was deep to his bone and fresh blood poured from it. George stopped and looked at Jack like he was a clown. He was very surprised at Jack''s sudden change but it was simply a surprise. He didn''t think that Jack had the ability to fight against him. "A bastard will always be a bastard. Even if your fortunes changed, you are still a bastard." George sneered and waved around his dagger and flicked the blood from it, "If you don''t wish to leave, then I''ll leave you here and end your hopes." Jack started to turn pale but maintained hisposure. At this moment, his heart was racing because he started to feel the possibility of death. There was too much of a difference between his skills and George''s and that cannot be made up by any other external factors. Furthermore, now George has indicated his willingness to kill him. Perhaps the next action by this madman would be to drive the dagger straight into his heart. But when he thought about the unconscious Amber, Jack''s brutal instinct took over and bit the tip of his tongue. He used the pain the quickly calm himself down. He picked up the chair next to him and readied himself for the next attack. "Yes?" George raised his eyebrows and was startled that Jack still had the fight in him under such circumstances. The next second. George slowly raised his dagger and thrust it in front of him, "One stab and you are dead!" "Go ahead!" Jack raged and raised the chair to rush towards George. From when he was young, he endured thebel of a bastard as he continually advanced, never to retreat. Now that this involved Amber, there was no way that he would retreat. Woosh! The ear-piercing rush of the dagger can be heard. Jack''s pupil constricted and was unable to dodge. Thump! The dagger pierced into his chest. George''s snigger turned into terror. Bash! The chair smashed onto George''s body and shattered with a bash. George''s body staggered and looked at Jack in terror as he was overwhelmed with dizziness. "You..." Jack grabbed the dagger with one hand and the other hand grabbed George''s cor and grimaced, "Do you think I''ll back down if I don''t even fear death?" Although it was just a chillingughter, George felt that the surrounding temperature took a drastic dive. He couldn''t help but tremble as his heart raced. At this point, he looked at the grimacing Jack and George felt a strong sense of terror and his hair stood on ends. George dared to kill Jack but he never expected Jack to be willing to take a stab just to strike him. This was a life for a life! "Die! Just die!" George suddenly raged and his right hand started to twist the dagger ruthlessly. Squish... Sounds that cause the skin to crawl can be heard from Jack''s chest. It was the sound of the dagger tearing into skin and flesh. But Jack did not ease his grip. He didn''t let go even as his left hand was cut and bleeding profusely. He red furiously at George. He could feel the blood pouring from his chest and he raised his right hand to ruthlessly press the dagger onto his chest. Only then can he drag out the time and save Amber. "Insane, you are a madman! Die, die now!" George''s face was pale and his eyes red wildly. Jack''s reactions really terrified him. He wanted to pull out the dagger from Jack''s chest but Jack''s hands were holding it in. Was this madman... really unafraid of death? A bastard shouldn''t behave this way! "Master!" Just at this moment, a voice thundered. Jack suddenly rxed and felt a sense of relief andughed, "Brent... are you here?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He fought with no regard for his life was not to defeat George. During the exchange, he knew that if he were to outrightly fight, there was no way he could win against George. So, pressing the dagger into his chest and prolonging the encounter was his best choice. Because he had already informed Brent before he came to Tyson hotel. He would be saved when Brent arrived. Almost at the same moment, Brent''s towering body rushed through the door. Bang! Brent red furiously at George and ruthlessly smashed the back of George with his right hand. "Argh!" George yelled in pain and flew past Jack andnded heavily onto the ground. "Master..." Brent hurriedly attended to Jack and saw that his chest was covered in blood and became increasingly furious. He was sent by Old Master to protect master Jack. To think that George had caused so many injuries to master! "George, you''re tired of living!" Brent ground his teeth and was about to advance. George berated, "Brent! You piece of shit, have you forgotten which family brought you up? You''ll die if you touch me!" Brent looked around the room. The room was filled with the stench of blood and was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Suddenly, a weak and ruthless voice said, "It shouldn''t matter if we break his leg." Brent looked stunned at Jack. Jack smiled weakly. He knew that Brent was part of the n and George was someone who was groomed by the n. If he wanted Brent to kill George, Brent will lose his life even if he dared to carry it out. Bu if it was to break his leg... "Understood!" Brentughed and ced Jack down. He then rushed swiftly towards George. The next second. "Argh..." George''s squeals, like a pig being ughtered, reverberated across the entire Tyson Hotel.000 Chapter 52 Fool! Hospital Visitation Jack slowly opened his eyes. A strong scent of disinfectant assaulted his nostrils. He was slightly groggy, "I am not dead yet?" Brent who was by his side looked very relieved, "Young Master, that attack with the de somehow missed all your vitals. You have just fainted due to blood loss. Luckily we are able to rescue you in the nick o time." Jack put on an empty smile. He never thought about this sudden turn of events. All the while he just wanted to protect Amber to the best of his abilities. Even if he was stabbed to death by George, he wouldn''t have any tinge of regret. He just needed to buy Brent some time until Brent was able to save Amber. That would be the best possible oue he could hope for. It was pure luck that George''s de had missed all of his vitals. Jack scanned the room and then suddenly put on a solemn face, "What is the name of this hospital?" If his mother learnt of the fact that he was injured, he reckoned that she wouldn''t be able to take it. "Young master, you don''t need to worry about anything." Brent immediately provided him with sce, "Mr. Ward has put in a word before he left. Therefore, I have transferred you to another hospital." Hearing that, Jack heaved a sigh of relief. He then asked, "How is Amber doing?" Before he lost consciousness, he had seen with his bare eyes Brent crippling one of George''s legs. Amber must have been out of danger by then. However, she was drugged by Josh, so he didn''t know what had be of her at the moment. "She is fine." Brent reassured him, "In the past 24 hours, Miss Knight has been taking care of you non-stop. In the past 24 hours? Jack smiled wryly, "Since this rascal is fine, why did she have to stay by me after that? How could she put herself through this." Although he wasn''t familiar with Amber''s background, he still knew that she hailed from a wealthy family. During their university days, she gave him an impression of being a rich youngdy from a wealthy family. It was certainly not an easy feat for a richdy like that to take care of someone. Amber must feel that looking after him is a difficult task. Just as he had just finished his sentence, a creak sounded at the door. The door to his ward was being pushed open. Amber was carrying a thermos sk inside with exhaustion written all over her face. She was totally drained off of her energy after taking care of Jack for one whole day. However, ording to the doctor''s spection, Jack should be waking up at any moment now. Therefore, she left the ward and went home to boil some soup for him. Since Jack had suffered such grave injuries, it was paramount that he needed to drink some nutritious soup to fortify his body. When Amber gazed at the bed, her whole frame shook. The next second, with a jubnt expression on her face, she rushed towards the bed and threw herself into Jack''s embrace, "Jack, you are finally awake!" "Ah..." A drastic change of expression urred on Jack''s face. His wounds were throbbing because of Amber''s weight. He frantically yelped, "Amber, it''s painful..." Amber jumped up in shock as she realized what she had done. She caressed his chest and apologized, "I''m sorry, I was too excited. I didn''t mean to aggravate your wounds." "It''s alright." Jack suppressed that nauseating sense of pain and forced smile at her. Jack studied Amber''s tired figure and touched her head intimately, "Are you a fool? I''m fine now. Why did you have to tire yourself out like this?" "What do you mean that you''re fine now?" Amber red at him, but there were signs of tears in her eyes, "You have suffered such a serious injury because you wanted to save me. It doesn''t matter even if I copse due to exhaustionter. I have to look after you. You are the foolish one, you moron!" After voicing out her pent-up worries, she stuck herself to Jack''s arm and started to cry. This sudden shift in atmosphere threw Jack off guard. He didn''t know what to make of Amber who was crying non-stop in his arms. Brent''s face turned darker for a few shades, and then with a cough, he solemnly left the ward. "You big moron, you can''t deny that you''re a moron. Why asked you to save me? Didn''t you know that being stabbed by a de is that painful? And you even bled so much. You''re really a moron." Amber continued crying while she uttered these words. Jack replied with a smile, "I''m doing all this because you''re my girlfriend." "Then you''re really a huge moron." Amberined. Jack didn''t say anything in response. He just raised his hand and patted her back lightly. He knew that Amber must be shell shocked from what had happened. It was good for her to clear up her emotions by crying out loud. Slowly but surely, her wails became more and more muffled. Then, sleep overcame her after she had exerted much strength to cry. Jack watched Amber who was soundly asleep in his embrace and he continued to pat her back with affection. He muttered softly, "You little rascal, you have bet on me with your life, so how could I even allow you to lose? Protecting you is my duty." While standing behind the counter in the bank, Shirley was scared out of her wits. She never expected that after dressing herself up well and rushing over to the Pisces restaurant, not only she wouldn''t be able to meet Jack, she bumped into Katherine instead. She recalled the scene where the both of them had met. It still felt awkward thinking about it. Ever since the engagement was called off, she never met Tommy again. She no longer had any ties with the people of the Parry family. In the eyes of onlookers, what had transpired that time was totally the people of the Parry family''s fault. Her response of cutting their ties was just a move on her side to increase her value on the market. However, she still felt sorry for Katherine. From how Katherine had red at her, she could sense Katherine''s hatred. However, thanks to Tommy, the two of them didn''tplete fall out. Instead, they managed to sit around a table and have an awkward conversation. There was still no sign of Jack after waiting for some time. He didn''t reply her text messages nor answer her calls. Only by then did Shirley get up to leave. "Is he ying tricks on me?" Shirley scratcher her head in confusion. Perhaps her meeting with Katherine here was no mere coincidence. It looked like Jack was controlling things from the dark. Shirley bit her lips hard and felt like her frustration was going to boil over. She had considered letting Tommy be at the receiving end, but the truth was she didn''t want to give up on Jack. This held true especially after she had received five million yuan from him. This incident only fuelled her determination. However, Jack was always so cold towards her. She always felt uneasy about his attitude. She decided that she had to make sure Tommy could be her backup! Aftering to a decision, Shirley scanned the hall of the bank and saw that there weren''t many customers. She got up to get a leave of absence from the manager. After leaving the bank, she went straight to a nearby market to buy some fruits. She nned to visit Elissa. When she was paying for the fruits, it suddenly urred to her that Jack''s mother was also staying in LJ Hospital. After deliberating for some time, Shirley took a turn and returned to the supermarket to buy some nourishing products. After that, she settled her bill and headed towards the hospital. After arriving at the LJ Hospital, Shirley temporarily ced the nourishing products in the care of the reception counter before dangling a bag of fruits to visit Elissa. At the sudden appearance of Shirley, both Elissa and Tommy were delighted. They almost couldn''t contain their joy. Tommy immediately stuck herself to Shirley while throwing her words after words of concern. His reaction irked Shirley even more and intensified her impression of him as a useless man. She couldn''t help revealing an expression of disgust. She only stayed there for a while before bidding farewell. Kieran and Elissa both urged Tommy to see her off, and Tommyplied with them and followed Shirley from behind. Shirley couldn''t help frowning, "Tommy, you can go back and take care of auntie. I have other matters to attend to." After exiting the ward, Shirley sucked in a deep breath, and her usual indifferent expression was reced with one of smiles. She increased her pace and returned to the reception counter. She retrieved the nourishing products and hastily headed to Sophie''s ward.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was entering the ward, in the corridor not far away, she saw Tommy with a petrified expression on his face. He was refilling a thermos sk with hot water when she bumped into Shirley.??????? Chapter 53 Perfunctory Explanation Tommy rubbed his eyes in disbelief. How did Shirley enter Jack''s dying mom''s ward? At that time, he was in a trance. Step by step, he slowly walked towards the ward. In the ward. Seeing Shirley, Sophie kindly smiled and told Daisy to greet Shirley. It was different from what happened in Elissa''s room. Shirley seemed like a different person at that time. With a face full of smiles, she kept pampering Sophie. Shirley even peeled the apple for Sophie herself. It was poles apart inparison to how she was before. Shirley and Sophie were chatting happily without any barrier in the ward. From the outside, Tommy could see everything inside the ward clearly through the ss on the door. His head was buzzing so he just stood lifelessly by the door. It was even more like a crash on theputer, he couldn''t think at all. Everything before his eyes confused him. He really couldn''t imagine Shirley, that had always been a cold goddess to him and his family, would be so gentle in front of Jack''s dying mom. More importantly, how did Shirley know Sophie? Time slowly passed. All the people in the corridor gazed at Tommy oddly. But Tommy couldn''t care less about other things. He was fully paying attention to the ward. Just like that, for half an hour. Shirley finally stood up and wanted to leave. When she opened the ward''s door and saw the lifeless Tommy, the smile on her face disappeared. After the brief panic, Shirley calmed down and coldly asked. "Why are you here?" Tommy quivered. He quickly snapped out of it as the anger in his heart raged up "..." Before he shouted it out loud, Shirley suddenly looked cold, "Don''t disturb her rest, or else I won''t be polite anymore." After speaking, she just turned around and walked away. Tommy hurriedly chased Shirley, "Shirley, what was that? Shouldn''t you exin in to me?" "Exin what?" Shirley nced at Tommy in disgust. She had never been exining things to Tommy exin. Moreover, what happened was she had unexpectedly bumped into Tommy. She couldn''t exin it clearly too. "That dying old woman in the wars... Why are you visiting her?" Tommy red like an angry male lion. "Tommy, enough! Are you even properly brought up? What''s with the dying old woman?" Shirley berated, "No matter how, she''s your ex-brother-inw''s mother. What''s wrong with me visiting her? Because of our matter, your sister divorced. I visited her out of guilt, so aren''t you being irrational? Tommy froze. Was it really like that? Before he could react, Shirley stepped forward and hugged him. She then tiptoes and kissed him before speaking softly, "All right, it''s not what you think. I was just visiting out of guilt, take care of your mother well and raise enough money for the betrothal... Then, we can get married." "Really?" Tommy was happy, "You''re not ming us anymore for what happenedst time?" "You fool, how could I me you guys?" Shirley rebuked and waved her hands, "All right, I''m going to work first... Don''t over think it." Seeing Shirley''s back figure, Tommy stood still in shock and joy. He was indeed angry because Shirley visited Jack''s mom. But in his heart, the highly educated Shirley would indeed be smoother in dealing with people than him. More importantly, Shirley was kindhearted. So, Shirley''s perfunctory exnation of the previous scene was enough for him. After letting go of his doubts, Tommy felt happy and excited. Shirley never met him after the engagement party. He knew Shirley was angry so he was very afraid that they might break up. But Shirley visited his mother on that day, and her previous words... She was clearly not angry anymore, they still got a chance to be together! "Shirley, don''t worry. I''ll definitely let my parents and my sister to raise enough money for me to marry you." Tommy clenched his fists and gazed firmly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Tommy happily returned to the ward, Kieran and Elissa were dumbfounded. These few days, they had never seen Tommy be so happy. "Tommy, what''s making you happy?" Elissa asked first. Tommy smiled and said, "Dad, Mom... Shirley is not angry! She just told me that as long as we raised enough money, I can marry her." "That''s great!" Kieran held his hands together excitedly. While Elissa looked like she already predicted it long ago. She proudly smiled and said, "Shirley is beautiful and highly educated. I knew she must be very generous. Tommy, you can''t let her down." "Of course, I will only marry Shirley in my whole life. Tommy clenched his fists and gazed firmly. Soon, he suddenly looked dejected, "It''s just that... When will you raise enough money for me?" Hearing that... Kieran and Elissa were dumbfounded. They looked at each other, then Elissa gritted her teeth in anger, "It''s all your sister''s fault! That damned girl messed up so much, she has to think of the solution for it." "Isn''t it wrong to force our daughter like that?" Kieran hesitated. "Earn the money if you can. You''re just a teacher, you didn''t raise enough money after borrowing everywhere either, right?" Elissa nced sideways at Kieran. She gave it a thought and spoke in determination, "After I get discharged, I''ll definitely look for a rich man to marry her and ask for a lot of money as betrothal gifts. That way, Tommy will have the money to get married." "Haha... Thank you, Mom." Tommy happily hugged Elissa. Kieran sighed without saying anything back. The sky was getting dark. Jack didn''t have the heart to keep letting Amber take care and suffer with him. Thus, he told Amber to go home. Amber was not willing to go, but she was no match for Jack''s determined attitude. L She had to drag her exhausted body out of the hospital. After Amber left. Jack shifted his body to a morefortable position. The wound on his chest made him unable to sit up for a little while. After Amber slept by resting her head on his arm for so long, his back almost felt numb. After feeling morefortable, Jack asked, "Brent, how was the matter settled afterwards?" Brent said, "Josh has been legally dealt with. His punishment must be severe." "You know that I''m not asking about him." Jackughed. For him, Josh was just a clown. He''s just ackey that wanted to offer Amber to please George. Brent looked quite helpless, "George just made one of his legs crippled, and made him leave the city." "That''s it?" Jack raised his eyebrows and sneered. "His evidence was not enough so there''s no way to do it." Brent muttered for a while before speaking respectfully, "Young Master, you may have not known the power of the Hughes family clearly... We can''t kill George. If we did, even the Old Master won''t be able to protect us." "That means, he can just kill me?" Jack looked sullen. With a fierce gaze, he sneered, "Is it because I''m just an illegitimate child, If there is no right cause, there will be no good solution?"?????? Chapter 54 The Number Three dayster, Jack got out of the hospital despite that the doctor suggested him no to do it. Right now, the reconstruct project of West Shantytowns reached a key point, and the presale would happen soon. He got a lot of things on hand. Not to mention if he stayed and not visited his mom at LJ Hospital, he couldn''t keep his wounds as a secret. Although he still had bandage on him, it wouldn''t be a problem if he was careful. When Amber and Brent escorted Jack back to his rented apartment, Amber waspletely shocked. "Jack, you''ve been living in this ce the whole time?" From her point of view, he was the head of DT real estate agency with an annual sry over billions. He should live in a two-room rented shithole! Even a stranger would not believe what he saw. "I find it quite nice." Jack mocked himself. Amber bit her lips. She stared at Jack whose face was still a bit pale, and she felt sorry for him. But she suddenly thought of one thing - where did all the money he made these years go? "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." Amber lowered her head like a misbehaved kid. It was really rude for her to say that. Jack shook his head, smiling, "It''s fine. Remember the surprise I promised you?" He winked at Amber and cast an ambiguous smile at her. Looking at Jack, Amber was a bit startled. She had some guesses, but she quit asking him about it because of that smile. Since he promised a surprise, she just had to wait for it. Why spoiled the fun? Amber and Brant helped Jack put away his belongings. Jack freshened up and changed into a suit. He did look a bit pale in the mirror, however, he felt better. "Brent, stay here. Amber and I will head to thepany after visiting my mom." Then Jack, with Amber apanying him, went to LJ Hospital. He didn''t spend much time with his mom. He was afraid she might notice something. His mom always knew what happened to him since he was a child. As a matter of fact, the moment Jack and Amber stepped into her room, Sophie had noticed his pale face and asked about it. Luckily, Jack could use work as an excuse for him not looking well. Jack was relived to see his mom getting better. He asked Daisy to take care of her then left with Amber, and went to thepany alone. Once the staff saw Jack, they seemed to be less stressful. DT real estate agency bet everything on this project, but it also got them overwhelmed. As the boss, Jack was the back bone of the team. However, he disappeared for three days, which made hispany leadless. If it wasn''t for several middle-level backbones working hard to control the progress of the project, the employees would have been panicked. Jack knew clearly how much influence his absence had caused to thepany. He made a quick speech tofort the employees before he called all district heads into his office. "I''m sorry. You must have been so stressful for thest three days." Without any polite words, Jack stood up and apologized to Corbin and his mates. Since he entered this field three years ago, he had always acted decisively, unlike those jerks, he never put his responsibility on other''s shoulder. "Jack, we were worried sick that maybe something bad happened to you." Corbin said. He still sounded nervous. Jack smiled. A warm feeling streamed through his heart. He taught Corbin everything he knew. He understood how Corbin felt about him. In fact, every head of a district was someone he thought he could count on. "I had to deal with some private business. Now it''s all done. Update your work to me." Jack shifted into another subject. He didn''t want his employees to worry about him. "I had been stabbed by someone, and was sent to the ER. Then I got out three dayster." This exnation might freak them out. Corbin didn''t ask more. He started the report, "Everything is under our control and the project is proceeding in order as we nned. We are applying for all kinds of licenses. If everything does well, we can begin the presale at the middle of this month." "At the middle of this month?" Jack was excited. The presale was the sign of their booming. Corbin paused. Another district head said, "Jack, the west is arge market. I personally think it is better not tounch all presale immediately, which will damage the housing price and cause chaos in the sales market." Jack nodded. He was brainstorming. Indeed, West Shantytowns was an very old district, famous for its disappointing sanitary conditions. But it upied muchnd. He cut about ten new different districts here this time. The housing prices here rose against the market since YK Square spread the news that it would enter the area. If the housing resources of each district released at the same time, the huge number of housing resources in the city might lower the housing price, in that way they wouldn''t get the expected results in presale. Ordinary people would rush for these houses, which were hot property in their eyes so far. Once YK entered, there would be more space for housing price. "Well, we can start the presale from the west side. Corbin''s district and those close to the main city can wait." Jack dered, "Let''s set the time at the 15th." "Copy that." Corbin and other coworkers agreed in one voice. They left the office with full energy. As heads of every district, even they were not DT staff, they knew everyone benefited from DT going viral this time. After all, Jack was never a petty man since his deputy president time. "Then 15th it is." Jack rubbed his chin. His eyes were flickering when he smiled. He picked up the phone to call Brent, and asked him to find a designpany, so thepany could measure his vi and picked some furniture for him. He texted Amber after he hung up. "Amber, I got a big surprise for you on the 15th." "Okay." Amber gave a simple reply. Jack smiled. He knew Amber came back from overseas for him, so she could give him a helping hand when he was in trouble. Since he and Amber were boyfriend and girlfriend,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He should give her the best. On the 15th, he would impress the father that he had never seen. The most importantly, it would be a surprise for Amber. He wanted the whole city to know that Amber was with him. He intended to show Amber that she made a right lifelong bet on him. He rubbed his nose, and be excited for that day, "I wonder how Amber will react on that surprise."000 Chapter 55 The Parry Family’s Anger In that evening. A shocking news was released on the local television. "DT Real Estate Agency will be preselling the units in West Shantytown on 15th of this month." The news was like a bomb that bombed the city once again. The whole city was shocked, people felt moved. It was earlier on when the YK Group announced the partnership which caused the housing prices in West Shantytown to increase against the market. Many people were upset as they did not rush to buy the houses in the city when they could. However, when the new listings were listed this time, those who were upset started to be excited again. If anyone who were able to purchase any housing in West Shantytown with the following of YK Group''s partnership, the price would bound to increase. After all these years, the housing price of many ces were increased whenever the YK Group had something to do with it. Slowly, the discussion of buying rooms started to gather around the people in the city. Jack Hughes was leaning on the sofa while watching the news on the television. He smiled confidently. This trend had been coagted for more than a month. He was waiting for the breaking news on the 15th! At this time, the phone rang. Looking at the name of the caller, Jack smiled gently.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hello, Amber." "Congrattions, Mr. Hughes. I saw the news about the pre-sales of the housing in West Shantytown." Jack smiled. "Amber, can you take leave tomorrow?" He knew that Amber Knight needed to work after returning home. Many things happened this few day, he did not even know where she worked. "Definitely! My boyfriend''spany pre-sales go viral, he will get a decent amount ofmission from the boss. You must treat me for dinner!" Amber sounded very happy in the phone. "Oh yes, you said you will give me a surprise on the 15th, isn''t it about the bonus?" This woman, hadn''t she noticed yet? But fortunately, the surprise on the 15th will be more shocking and exciting! Jackughed a little. "I guess so." "Hehe... I want to go to Genting restaurant, on that day I will give you a surprise as well." Amber smiled mysteriously. Surprise? Jack felt startled for a moment. About Genting restaurant, he did not bother to care about it. It was a private high-end restaurant located on the top floor of the tallest building in the city. You could overlook the whole city. If you were lucky enough to encounter the condensation of the fog, you might feel like above the sea of clouds. That was how the restaurant got its name. It was heard that the lowest spending amount was 6 digits or more. This had resulted to very small number of people to spend in the restaurant. Back then Jack did not spend that much even when his annual sry was about million dors. Even now he was not bothered about it. "Sure." Jack smiled as he replied. Amber was so excited in the phone. "Ahh, what am I going to wear on that day, definitely have to make up. I should not embarrass my boyfriend since we are going to such a high-end restaurant." Jack smiled again. Amber was gorgeous even she was in her simple and casual outfit. Perhaps it was the aura that she used to develop since young, sometimes she could overwhelm some celebrities. Well, had Amber never been to Genting restaurant before? He knew when Amber said that, it was her trying to act cute in front of him. Jack was going to tter her back. Amber''s voice suddenly rang on the phone. "Some more, it''s such a solemn thing to make money from the tycoons. If I don''t dress well, I will feel embarrassed." Jack suddenly couldn''t smile. Was I afraid to have this girlfriend? Jack hung up the phone after casually talking with Amber. On the other side when Amber hung up the phone, she was excited and looked forward on the 15th. She smiled evilly. "Dumbass, perhaps he still doesn''t know that I''m the boss of EnRich? I will wait until 15th to tell him, perhaps he would be surprised?" While she was whispering with herself, she could not help but thinking of Jack''s surprised look which made her smile on her face even sweeter. The Parry''s Family. At this moment, it felt like the air was freezing. The air was suffocating for everyone. Katherine Parry''s family of four were sitting on the sofa while watching the television with different expression on their faces. Kieran Parry and Elissa Tanner were being livid. Elissa was even holding her fist while biting her teeth as if she wanted to devour someone. While Tommy Parry was filled with anger while staring at the television. While Katherine was sitting on the sofa with her head down while she was crying. "Sis, why didn''t you persuade us with few more words?" Tommy broke the silence in the living with his crying voice as he started begging Elissa. "Mum... do you still want me and Shirley to get married?" Just a sentence, Elissa waspletely blown up. She angrily replied. "Katherine, do you still have this family in your heart? We could have bought 4 housing units if you did persuade your father and I a little more. Perhaps, Tommy and Shirley could have married already! It''s your fault, your fault!" Her speech was awful and hurting. Katherine looked at Elissa in confusion. When she just watched the news, she already knew that something like this would happen. But she really could not ept the fact that after so many days, her family was still ming her for not able to purchase the housing units. "Mum... why do you me? Am I not doing enough for this family?" Katherine couldn''t help crying as she started begging. "I beg you all to let me go. I have done my very best to this family. I have married with Jack for the past 3 years. I have taken so much money to help the family and even Tommy for countless times. Are these not enough?" "Oh please!" Elissa replied viciously. "Well, you are the older sister. It''s your duty to take some money to help family and you feel proud about it? You can''t even help your brother to get married, what are you trying to argue with me?" Katherine feltpletely hopeless as she lowered her head and cried. "Cry, you only know how to cry! What a shame, if you have listened to our advice and get married with rich man then perhaps, we wouldn''t end up like this? But you just want to marry with the asshole Jack!" Elissa did not hesitate to me as she did not care about how Katherine felt at all. While Tommy was full of grievance, he instantly felt angry when he heard the word ''Jack''. He blurted out. "Dad, Mum! Jack is rich! I met his mother at LJ Hospital before. The nurse told me that her mother had a liver transnt recently and she is getting better recently. When my sister took the two hundred thousand Yuan back home, it was Jack''s final two hundred thousand Yuan" "What?" Kieran and Elissa''s expression instantly changed. Elissa asked in disbelief. "Tommy, what are you talking about, how could that useless have so much money?" Tommy replied. "It''s true! Do you think that I would lie to you? We are being cheated! My sister was set up by him. He has nned for all this, he used the two hundred thousand Yuan to divorce her." After they heard what he just said. Kieran and Elissa instantly filled with anger on their faces. Elissa felt more upset as if she was struck by lightning. She was stunned on the sofa beating her chest while crying out loud. "Oh... God, why is that useless so vicious? Did our family dig his ancestor''s grave?" "Katherine, I don''t care what method you are going to use. You need to go back to Jack to get back that few hundred thousand Yuan. Or else, I will die right in front of you!" Chapter 56 If you are Unkind, I will be Unkind towards You too "Mum..." Katherine was on the brink of breaking down. She gaped at Elissa with despair in her teary eyes. Elissa responded by barking, "You only know how to cry! Get the hell out of my sight!" "Katherine, stop shaking up your mother. She has just discharged from the hospital after all." Kieran couldn''t continue witness this fiasco so he advised Katherine in a low voice. After Katherine had left, Kieran let out a sigh of relief. He startedining to Elissa, "Look at you. Why do you have to pile everything onto your daughter?" "Are you ming me now? Then you should find a way to pool together the money!" Elissa''s words caused Kieran to fume with his cheeks getting reddened. Kieran softened his tone, "What if Jack doesn''t have money?" "Dad, how could Jack be poor? If he doesn''t have much money, how was he able to save her mother and restore her to good health?" Tommy howled loudly. "You, shut the hell up! Do you think that our house is not divided enough?" Kieran shot a furious re at Tommy, which caused Tommy to cease all his shouting. He then turned to face Elissa, "Ever since Katherine and Jack married each other, she has always been the one who is holding on to the bank cards. She should be perfectly clear with the amount of money Jack possesses. There is no way she would be deceived." "If you ask me, I think that Jack probably borrowed money from thepany he is working at to pay for his mother''s medical treatment. He is still a deputy manager after all. It wouldn''t be hard for him to borrow some money." After analyzing, Elissa''s rage slowly dissipated. She furrowed her brows and started to wrack her brain. After a few seconds, Elissa suddenly snapped her head upwards and said vehemently, "I don''t care whether he actually is rich or not, he must be able to borrow money a second time from hispany since there is a precedence. In the past, I never minded him marrying into our family. He was able to elevate his status due to us, yet he has forgotten the kindness we have bestowed upon him by divorcing Katherine. He thought that two hundred thousand yuan is enough to dismiss Katherine just like that?" "You..." Kieran''s face was a bright red color, but he couldn''t respond to her words. Elissa continued her assault while putting her hands on her waist, "What do you want to say? You have to listen to me on this matter. For Tommy''s sake, Katherine has to extort a few hundred thousand yuan from Jack. This is only fair for Katherine. We can''t just let that ungrateful bastard go after that measly two hundred thousand yuan!" Kieran let out a sad sigh while sinking into the sofa. He drooped his head, not wanting to continue this argument. On the other hand, Tommy happily wrapped his arm around Elissa''s, "Thank you, mum. You''re always the best." Elissa rubbed Tommy''s head affectionately and replied, "A parent has to do what she has to do. You are my own son, so there is no way I won''t shower my love on you." A loud rumbling in the sky followed the shes of thunder that seared through the clouds. Soon, trickles of rain morphed into a huge downpour. Katherine dragged her legs along the lonely streets. Her whole body was soaked wet with rainwater. Her field of vision was blurred by water. She couldn''t differentiate whether it was the rain or her tears. After moving forward for some distance, she couldn''t continue dragging herself forward anymore. She plopped down onto the sidewalk beside the road. Amp post was casting a yellowish glow onto the empty streets. With nobody around her, Katherine finally couldn''t hold in her emotions anymore. Her tears broke free from her eyes as if the water dam had copsed. She never anticipated that her life after divorcing Jack would be so difficult. She was instantly pegged by regret at that moment. Every time she took out her phone and wanted to call someone to listen to her concerns, she would hesitate before recing her phone back into her pocket. The truth was, in the three years of marriage with Jack, she had gotten used to that luxurious life that Jack had made possible. Once her life took a turn for the better, she also became aloof and entitled. This change in her attitude had caused her old friends to depart from her life. In the end, Katherine mustered some courage and took out her phone again. With teary eyes being an obstacle, she tried hard to text Jack through his WeChat. "Jack, I want to see you..." There was no reply even after half an hour had passed. Katherine was a little frustrated as she stubbornly sent him another message on WeChat. "Thest time you promised to see me, why did you fail to appear? I have given you everything, including my virginity. Is it so hard to even meet for once?" After sending this text message, Katherine felt like she still had a lot to say. She immediately went in with a third message. "You are just deceiving me, you lying scum of a man! You have purposely enticed me to divorce you just so you can be together with Amber, that bitch. Jack, if you don''te to see me tonight, I will let you have bouts of regrets for the rest of your lives!" After the message was sent, this time, a reply came almost immediately. Ding! Katherine was alerted by the notification sound of her phone, indicating the arrival of a text message. However, when she eagerly read what Jack had replied her, she felt her heart plunging into an icy abyss. Suddenly, her whole body was enveloped with unprecedented coldness. Jack''s reply was simple and straightforward. "I can''t help you no matter what!" A few seconds psed, and a maniacal light slowly took shape in Katherine''s eyes. She gnashed her teeth and dered with difficulty, "You guys are forcing my hand. Everyone is just putting the me on me! Jack, don''t even think of living a good life again from now on. Since you''re being unkind towards me in the first ce, don''t me me for being unkind towards you too. Didn''t you have a good career in DT real estate agency? If I create a ruckus on your pre-sales event on the 15th, let''s see if you can still keep your position as the deputy manager!" In his rental unit, after sending that text message, Jack shed a disdainfulugh. He wasn''t someone who liked to be entangled with matters of the past. Since he had already divorced Katherine, he vowed not to have anything to do with her anymore. Or else, it would not be fair to Amber, especially considering her recent contribution to his family. Furthermore, the attitude and reaction of Katherine and the Parry family really reaffirmed his decision. His mother''s sick episode had made them reveal their true colors. They were really too despicable! He had been putting up with Katherine for three whole years, but the members of the Parry family only aggravate the tear in their rtionship. He had good tolerance for most things, but once something crossed his bottom line, he would never endure that sense of difort even for one more second! If they were talking about contributions, Katherine imed that she had sacrificed a lot for their family, but what about him? Jack was no longer sleepy. He didn''t feel any ounce of sympathy at all towards Katherine, despite the fact that she was pestering him. Katherine''s downfall was entirely caused by herself and her own family. It had nothing to do with him. All he ever felt towards them was endless anger. He picked up his phone again and dialed Mr. Ward''s number. The other end of the phone was still dead. His phone was still switched off. Jack suddenly felt a little worried about this rather strange circumstances. Ever since Mr. Ward left, he had attempted several times to get in touch with Mr. Ward. He wanted to make clear of everything that had happened to him recently. However, ever since then, his phone had always been shut for some reason. Every time he broached this subject to Brent, Brent would only provide some vague and incoherent answers. He could only heave a sigh of helplessness.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jack put down his phone. The sudden appearance of George had caused his knowledge of his family to muddle up. It was precisely because he had learnt of certain knowledge that he was feeling really fearful. Such a family with endless wealth and entitlement that allowed them not to take into ount the lives of others. How formidable could they be? However, he was very sure of one thing. If it was not because of his father whom he never had the chance to meet, he would never be able to meet Brent who was sent by his father. Furthermore, if his former self had bumped into George, perhaps he would have been killed instantly. There would be no more future for him if that happened. When he came to such realization, he finally understood the words uttered by Mr. Ward back then. Despite that, he still couldn''t get a full picture of the events that had transpired all those years before. He couldn''t get to the bottom of things and find out the reason that his father had decided to leave his family behind. Jack went into the toilet and sshed some water all over his face. This sessfully vanquished all traces of his sleepiness. He changed into a set of sportswear and left his rental unit. He was nning to do some exercise in a park near his area. With his insufficient understanding of the big picture, the only thing he could do now was to increase his own capability. He couldn''t neglect the condition of his physique even though he had put most of his focus on the business and wealth side of things. At the moment Jack left his house, Brent stealthily opened his door and revealed a small gap from his guest room. As he watched Jack closed the door to his room, Brent couldn''t helpplimenting him, "Young master really takes off the old master." After saying that, the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He lowered his head and stared at the phone in his palms, and his face was written all over with worry. Not only did Jack keep calling Mr. Ward, he was also trying to get through to the old master. However, not only Mr. Ward was unreachable, even the old master had his phone switched off. Brent felt strangely worried about this. There must be something wrong with the situation at home!?????? Chapter 57 The Fifteenth has Arrived In theing few days, Jack focused all his concentration on the preparation of the pre-sale event of West Shantytowns. He had been building up the momentum for the past one month, and he couldn''t allow any opening for mistakes to strike. As the date got closer to the event date, posters detailing the information of the pre-sale of the units in West Shantytowns could be seen stered all over the walls andmp posts of the streets. The citizens were also including the West Shantytown properties in their conversation topic. It was as if the attention of the whole city had inadvertently shifted to this particr area in West Shantytowns. All the citizens who could afford the properties looked like they were raring to go. They were waiting for their opportunities. They knew very well that if they acquired the properties in West Shantytowns before the YK Group had entered the local market, the price of the properties would soar after the YK Group settled down and took over the local market. For them, buying the properties now would mean earning money without putting in any effort. The prospect of such an investment would rile up everybody''s enthusiasm. There were even people with internal connections who were starting to warm up their connections in preparation for carrying out inside procurement. Jack would have taken into ount such possibilities. He had been in the industry for three years, so naturally he understood that he couldn''t prevent all the inside procurement that was going to happen. However, he didn''t n to allow too many instances of inside procurement to happen. He was at the helm of this project for the first time, and he wanted the impact of his project to go far and wide and shatter the expectations in the city. If most of the units had been sold out due to inside procurement, how could the actual day of the pre-sales event be the talk of the town? If news of inside procurement were to leak out to the masses, with the hopes and dreams harbored by most citizens towards the West Shantytown properties, the reputation of DT real estate agency would definitely suffer. Therefore, he had delegated a task to Corbin to round up their connections which had too strong of a backing to allow inside procurement for them. For the others, he decided to reject them fully. The news that the DT real estate agency was refusing to allow inside procurement spread like wildfire among the masses. People were talking about it everywhere. There were countless people who wanted to own a unit in West Shantytowns, but those with real connections were only a portion of the poption. Most of the citizens still needed to fight for their spots themselves. The reason the DT real estate agency rejected inside procurement for the most part was because they wanted everyone to have a chance at buying the properties sold here. They were really a benevolentpany! As the news spread, ordinary citizens who didn''t have any connections in the industry all became agitated with excitement. They all prayed that they would be able to buy at least one unit in this pre-sale event. For all the other property developers, they couldn''t help being envious of DT real estate agency. All the while, they always had a hard time selling off all their units. They had to create enough buzz in order to pique the interest of the public, otherwise the sales numbers would really be devastating. However, looking at West Shantytowns, its initial thirty million yuan contract signed by the DT real estate agency had made them theughing stock of the industry. Nevertheless, things had taken a turn for the better and a storm was being kicked up in the city. In the TM Vi district, Aiden was scouring the news about West Shantytowns, and he had a smile on his face while he pushed the gold-rimmed sses which was perched on top of his nose.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "A golden carp is never one to dwell in the depths of the pond. Come the rumbling of the heavens, it will transform into a dragon and soar high in the sky. Jack, you are really something. The DT real estate agency is a valuable piece of inheritance that I have left behind for Ben so that histter years could be taken care of, but I never thought that because of you, thepany is going to rise to the top of the industry." Aiden had been cementing his status in the industry after so many years, but this was the first time he had witnessed such an explosive and anticipated pre-sales event. With the rumors and discussion flying around, nobody would doubt the oue of this pre-sales event. It was destined to be the center of attention! After letting out a sigh, a solemn and grave expression appeared on Aiden''s face, "I am still curious about Mr. Ward''s departure. What has actually happened? Was my decision to take a gamblest time a correct one?" With Aiden''s standing in the industry, he knew very well what would have possibly happened to Jack. He also knew about the culprit manipting things from behind the scenes that led to mass boycott by some materials suppliers. Before Jack hade to him to seek help, he had secretly made up his mind. On the other hand, he knew very well that he couldn''t offend George with his formidable background. If his gamble didn''t pay off, the whole thing would deal him a massive blow that would be hard for him to recover from. With a shake of his head, Aiden tried to dismiss his worrisome heart, "I am beginning to look forward to your performance on the fifteenth." In the Parry family house, as the rumors about West Shantytowns continued to spread, Kieran, Elissa and Tommy all had a difficult expression on their faces. Elissa even took every opportunity she could get and reprimand Katherine every time she was reminded about West Shantytowns. ording to how hot the market was currently, if they had long ago bought a unit in West Shantytowns, they would have been very well-off now. Not only they could fulfill the amount needed for Tommy''s dowry, they would also be able to take it easy for the rest of their lives with the remaining amount of fortune. At that moment, such spections were all imaginary and unrealistic. They could only be an onlooker this time considering the oundishly cheap prices of the units in West Shantytowns. Katherine felt so pressured that she didn''t even dare to return home but instead, she had been staying over in a hotel room. She didn''t want to face all the hatred and resentment thrown at her by her family members if she was to return home. She could at least enjoy some serenity in the hotel room all alone. However, with West Shantytown gradually bing the talk of the town, her emotions also gradually turned sour. She had been thinking a lot about her failure this time. Jack was the deputy manager of DT real estate agency, and it was the agency responsible for the development of West Shantytowns. Putting aside how Jack''s life would change after the pre-sales event, he would at least be able to secure a handsome bonus for himself. If she could turn back time, Katherine wouldn''t be as foolish as she used to by divorcing Jack so nonchntly. However, all her thoughts would never be reality anymore. These were just her lingering regrets. As she was corrupted by feelings of resentment, her mind slowly descended into madness. Come the fifteenth, she would make sure Jack''s reputation go down the drain. She wanted to disclose to the public how despicable the deputy manager of DT real estate agency was. If she couldn''t get her wishes fulfilled, she would rather see everything going into ruins. He was the one being unkind towards her in the first ce, so when things were all said and done, he couldn''t me her for being unkind too. There was a price to be paid by him for lying to her! As the day of pre-sales approached, the whole DT real estate agency was in a frenzy mode. Jack was leading his team and working hard non-stop to ensure that everything was in order. Nobody even uttered a singlein as if they all had renewed resolve. They all worked fervently at each of their designated job. This was the single most important juncture in the history of DT real estate agency. They were going to fully take advantage of this chance and elevate the agency into higher stratosphere. All the employees were waiting with bated breath after putting in months of hard work. They were anticipating the oue of their hard work and hoping that things would work in their favor. The night before the pre-sales event, Jack ordered his subordinates to go off work earlier. The fateful day was just one day away. After working at their project for such a long time, he wanted his subordinates to get enough rest so that they could face every challenge thrown in their direction tomorrow with high spirits. Jack began to feel the brunt of exhaustion after pulling consecutive all-nighters. He dragged his lethargic body around and paid his mother a visit at the hospital before going back home. As he copsed onto the bed, sleep didn''te to him immediately. Perhaps, all the people who had exhausted everyst ounce of their energy faced the same dilemma. As they finally allowed their body to stop exerting, they couldn''t really rest too. Jack picked up his phone and dialed Amber''s number. After just one ring, the call was connected. "Mr. Hughes, you finally remember about your girlfriend." Jack broke out intoughter, "How can I forget about you? I was just really busy these past few days. The pre-sales event is going to happen tomorrow." "Moron, I''m just messing with you. I didn''t get in touch with you because I know how busy you were. You sound really exhausted, so you better go rest soon. I''ll boil some soup for youter." Amber replied. Jack felt his frame freeze for a moment. He suddenly felt an unfamiliar sense of happiness, having someone care about him from time to time. He was indeed burnt out at this point. Looking back, he actually had certain days in his past when he had felt even more exhausted. None of those times made him feel any happier than he was at the moment, having someone close by who would care for him. It was as if he could forget about all his exhaustion as long as he could work hard for himself and the people he loved. After all, he was already used to a hard life since young. Amber''s simple words seemed to infuse a renewed strength inside Jack. He somehow felt more rxed. Suddenly, Jack felt his eyes became watery. "Hello? You moron, why aren''t you talking? Don''t tell me that you''re asleep?" On the other end of the phone, Amber''s crisp voice filled the silence. Jack wiped away traces of tears from the corner of his eyes and smiled, "No, I''m not asleep. There is dust in my eyes and I am just rubbing them. You don''t need toeter, but remember our promise tomorrow, alright? Sleep earlier." "Okay, good night." After hanging up the phone, Jack wiped away the moisture clinging to his eyes, and after shutting them momentarily, sleep finally came to him. He slept all the way until dawn broke. The first ray of sunlight illuminated the earth and Jack felt fully energized after a whole night of good sleep. As he watched the sun in the far east slowly inching its way up the blue sky, he shed a confident smile and dered, "Finally, the fifteenth has arrived."???????????? Chapter 58 Everyone Waited For Her Dragon Garden. It was today''s sales of the Western property. The luxurious atmosphere of the sales showroom was jam-packed with people. In fact, a lot of people were hoping to make a fortune by buying the property and had already started to queue at the sales showroom the previous day. Who could have expected that a ce which was despised by their own city people, as a dirty and messy ce, would have such a different attitude towards it today? The queue was so long that even when the number of people exceeded the number of avable apartments, people continued to join the queue in enthusiasm. The queue got increasingly long. The sales showroom was packed with people and the cars had already been directed to park a kilometer away. In fact, in order to maintain order and prevent any dangers of mass gathering, the city had dispatched some people to help out at the location. The prominent media of the city had already been waiting at the specially assigned area with all their equipment set up for theunch. The splendor of the asion had surpassed anything that they had previously seen. Even the top ten real estatepanies never had such a sensational event. "Ben, we''re going to be busy today."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Inside the sales showroom, a young sales agent looked at the massive crowd and said fearfully to Ben, "Do you think I''ll be trampled to death when they rush inter?" "Buck up will you? I brought you here to help out with the sales so that you can make some easy money, yet you are worried about dying in a stampede?" Ben rolled his eyes at him and looked at the sea of people outside with unease. The main reason why he was there today was because the DT real estate agency didn''t have sufficient sales agents to handle today''s event. That''s why Jack asked Aiden to send some sales agents to help out. He thought about a month ago DT was still in his hands. But now, in just over a month, his status and Jack''s waspletely reversed. Even after he swindled DT, Jack was able to ovee that and lead DT to the current level. When he thought about the past, Ben''s face turned red with anger, and scoffed. The young man beside him didn''t notice Ben''s change in expression andughed as he adjusted his sleeves, "Ben''s right. Today we don''t even have to waste our saliva selling the apartments and only focus on signing the contracts. The more contracts that we sign the moremission we make." As he said, Corbin, who was in charge of today''s sales, ran out hurriedly with some people. "Quickly, the boss is here!" Ben came to his senses and raised his eyebrows and ran out with the young man. The wide road outside the sales showroom was already impassable. But with the assistance of the people from the city, they managed to clear a path for a vehicle to pass. He had arrived! The sharp and alert media started to point all their cameras in that direction. The people in the queue also looked in the same direction. Then. A yellow and green colored taxi drove in slowly. Everyone frowned in astonishment when they saw this. How could a taxi drive in? Screech! The taxi stopped at the pre-positioned Corbin and his team. Corbin quickly stepped forward and opened the rear passenger door. "Jack, everything is ready. All the executives had arrived." Dressed in a business suit and leather shoes, Jack got out of the taxi and looked radiantly at the massive crowd. He was very satisfied with the asion. It wasn''t that he liked grand asions but this grandiose asion was befitting for him and his staff''s relentless hard work for over a month. "Let''s go." Jack walked ahead into the sales showroom. Corbin and the rest of the sales agents followed closely behind in two rows like two long jet-ck dragons. That scene puzzled everyone in the media and the patrons. It was only when Jack led the sales agents into the sales showroom when someone in the media area eximed, "Oh crap! That, that''s the boss of DT real estate agency now!" The statement was thunderous. Everyone''s expression turned into disbelief. "The boss of DT real estate agency? Did hee in a taxi? Did I see wrongly?" "This boss is so low profile. He developed a cash cow like this Western property and couldn''t he afford to purchase a car?" "Oh snap, I forgot to take a photograph. I should have taken the photo since it will definitely be a piece of big news." The murmurs started to rise like tidal waves. With Jack''s arrival, the master of the ceremony started to conduct the sales event. This also marked themencement of the sales to the agents. There wasn''t any of the usual performance nor unnecessary announcements because Jack knew what was most important to those who had queued overnight. In such a situation, any publicity or sales pitch was useless and would not achieve any purpose. After some formalities and greetings, the ribbon-cutting ceremony was to be carried out. Jack had already met the executives and said his pleasantries. As soon as the master of ceremony announced themencement of the ribbon-cutting ceremony, those involved quickly assembled at the stage. At that moment, numerous cameras started to direct towards the people on the stage with countless shes of the cameras. The buyers in the sales showroom also looked towards the stage. Dignified and elegant eventdies presented the scissors to Jack and all the people involved in the ribbon-cutting ceremony. Just as the master of ceremony was about to announce the cutting of the ribbon, Jack suddenly stepped forward and said to the master of ceremony, "I''m sorry, can I trouble everyone to wait for a minute?" The master of ceremony was taken aback. Everyone present was equally startled and puzzled. The people on the stage also frowned in surprise. Corbin, who had been standing behind Jack, quickly rushed towards Jack. "Jack, what are you doing? This is the ribbon-cutting ceremony and there are so many executives and city leaders here!" Jack smiled and said softly to Corbin, "My girlfriend isn''t here yet." What! It was as if Corbin was struck by lightning and was totally stupefied. Was Jack crazy? He wants all the executives and countless people there to wait aimlessly just because his girlfriend hasn''t arrived? Just at this moment, the intensity of the camera shes increased. The boss of DT real estate agency suddenly called for a pause in the ribbon-cutting ceremony with no regard for the people present, this was huge news! "I''m sorry everyone, please ept my sincere apologies. Can I trouble everyone to wait for a while because a very important person to me hasn''t arrived. I would like to share this moment with her and let her witness this event." The sincere exnation touched the heart of everyone present. At the same time, everyone was curious as to who the important person was for the boss of DT real estate agency to do such an impolite gesture. At this moment, Jack walked aside and took out his cell phone, and sent a Wechat message to Amber. "Have you arrived?" "I''m here." Jack smiled warmly and turned to look towards the crowd. When he saw her walking quickly in, he smiled radiantly and slowly raised the microphone. "Everyone, the person I''m waiting for has arrived." At that instance, the entire ce went silent. Everyone looked in the direction where Jack was looking. All the media equipment and shes also turned in unison towards that direction.000 Chapter 59 Never Shall We Part At that moment. Everyone looked at Amber who was in the crowd and she was bathed in camera shes. Amber lowered her head and her beautiful cheeks started to blush in red. Although she had been to many simr asions, her heart was still pounding and felt like it was ready to jump out of her chest. Because on those asions, the attention was on her father. But now it was her boyfriend who brought all the attention to her. "Wow... she is beautiful." When they saw her, the crowd automatically cleared a path for her and remarked in praises. "No wonder. If I have such a beautiful girlfriend, I am also willing to wait!" "Mr. Hughes is so capable, he has a huge achievement at such a young age and also has such a beautiful girlfriend. He is so sessful in life!" This made Amber droop her head even more and her hands grabbed her skirt tightly while increasing her pace. From when she was young, she had never been so nervous. When she walked to the side of the stage, arge hand extended towards her. Amber was startled and stopped in her tracks. "Nervous?" A familiar and tender voice sounded. Amber''s rosy face looked up towards Jack and pursed her lips tightly and nodded. Then she raised and ced her hand into Jack''s palm. Jack gripped her hand tightly and Amber''s pounding heart started to calm down and her anxiety eased considerably. This feeling was very strange and caused her to be stunned for a moment. Everyone was looking at them. Jack who was in a business suit and Amber who was dressed in angelic white, slowly walked to the center of the stage. "Aren''t you afraid that your boss will scold you by doing this?" Amber looked around and said softly. Jack smiled, "Why should I scold myself?" Amber''s body shivered and looked in surprise at Jack. Before she coulde to her senses, Jack raised the microphone and announced, "I''d like to introduce to everyone, this is Amber, my girlfriend." Thunderous apuse roared at that instance. Everyone was wondering who was Jack waiting for in breach of protocol. But when they saw Amber''s appear and heard Jack''s announcement, all the dissatisfaction disappeared. They were a beautiful couple. Men slogged and worked hard so that in their moment of glory, they would be able to share with the woman they loved. Let alone, Amber''s beauty won over everyone present. Anyone else would have done the same thing as Jack did. "Mr. Hughes, you are so mean. We''ve met so many times and you only bring out your beautiful girlfriend today?" A managing executive on the stage teased him. Jack smiled and replied, "Mr. Woods, I just wanted to take the opportunity during this important asion for a public disy of affection." What he said amused everyone on the stage. Amber looked dumbfounded at Mr. Woods. She just came back to the country and her understanding of the city was very limited. But she knew that Mr. Woods was a very influential executive in the city departments! There were only a few people in the city who could joke casually with Mr. Woods! She looked at Jack and was about to speak. But before she could say anything, Jack looked at the master of ceremony and said, "We can begin." "Okay! Now, let''s invite Mr. Hughes of DT Real Estate Agency and executives of the departments to officiate the opening of Dragon Garden!" The announcement of the master of ceremony stopped the doubt in Amber. And what the master of ceremony said confirmed what Jack said to Amber. Amber''s face was full of surprise and was dumbfounded. She was in disbelief. The person whom she came back to help had secretly be so strong! Was this the surprise Jack wanted to give her? The eventdies quickly lifted the ribbon. Jack led the shocked Amber to the side and ced the scissors into Amber''s hand and then hugged her from behind. All the attention and camera shes were on the stage. More urately, they were focused on the two of them. Amber''s mind was a nk and she smiled sweetly while in Jack''s embrace as if she was enveloped by sweetness and blissfulness. The entire ribbon-cutting ceremony ended before she came to her senses. Boom! The sound of ceremonial cannon sts thundered. Boom boom boom... 72 ceremonial cannons to the left and right of the main entrance roared in session. The sound was thunderous and frightened Amber into Jack''s embrace. "Look towards the sky," Jack said into Amber''s ears. Amber was like a startled kitten and slowly raised her head from Jack''s embrace and looked towards the sky. Along with the thunderous p of the ceremonial cannons, the sky was filled with countless flower petals drifting down. Flower petals of all colors drifted down romantically in the sunlight. Amber looked in a daze at the flower petals covered sky. At that moment, she forgot about her identity and her background. She felt like a little girl and tears welled up in her eyes. She raised her hand and grabbed a flower petal and said, "Rose?" "I know that you like roses and got them to find all the colors of roses." Jack looked tenderly at Amber and smiled gently, "Do you like this flower petals rain?" He knew about Amber''s sentiments towards him. She was willing to remain by his side without knowing clearly his affection towards her and that was enough for him to do anything for her. I will strive my best to give you all that you desire! "I like it, I absolutely like it..." Amber''s beautiful eyes turned watery and red and leaned into Jack''s embrace, "Thank you." Everyone looked attentively at this scene and was recorded by all the media''s cameras. Everyone likes a flower petal filled scene of a proposal and will naturally extend their blessings to them. There were numerousdies who looked at Amber with envy. Whop whop whop... At this moment, whirling sounds can be heard from the sky and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Look! Helicopters!" Someone said in surprise and everyone remarked in awe. Three helicopters approached from afar in the flower petals filled sky. "This..." Amber looked in surprise. Jack pinched Amber''s nose andughed, "This is also your surprise." Amber shivered and her heartbeat raced. Very soon, the helicopters hovered above the sales showroom. Everyone looked at the helicopters in amazement just as all the media cameras focused on them. The three helicopters opened the cargo door and countless balloons were scattered and three long scrolls were unveiled. "Ms. Amber." "You wagered your life."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "How can I let you lose." The three scrolls, the three messages were like bolts of lightning that struck into everyone''s heart. Boom... Another thunderous boom rang out. Amber trembled again and now her tears were flowing. She looked at Jack in astonishment and he smiled tenderly, "This is my vow to you. Thanks for not giving up on me and from today onwards, I will never leave your side." Never shall we part... Amber dove into Jack''s embrace with her head tugged in and her delicate body shivered. "You scoundrel. You said it was a surprise. Why did you make me cry?" It sounded like aint but Jack smiled and patted Amber''s back with his right hand while he gently kissed Amber''s head. It was as if time stood still while everyone looked on with envy. All the cameras rapidly captured that moment for eternity. Just at the moment of blissfulness, a beautiful image ran from afar towards the sales showroom...??????????? Chapter 60 Ruined His Reputation With her eyes turning red and having tears in her eyes, Katherine Parry quickly ran towards the Dragon Garden in a trance. In the distance, there were full of flowers. There was also long banners hanging from three hovering helicopters. It was like a bolt from the blue striking on her. She even could imagine Jack Hughes and Amber Knight who were happy together in the limelight. And all of this... "Mine, it should all be mine!" By gritting her teeth with a sobbing voice, Kate said, "Jack, you a bastard, you are a big liar! You said before you love me, but you y such an underhanded trick to divorce me for Amber!" Jealousy, resentment, anger and all sorts of emotions mingled together which made Kate almost on the verge of copse into madness. "I wouldn''t let you get away from this! I would expose your two-sided faces to the whole city! This is what you force me to do so!" And finally, Kate ran near to the front of the sales center of Dragon Garden. In sight, Jack and Amber were cuddling up together in the limelight. Kate who was furious at the meantime stepped out of the crowd, hissing and shouting. "Jack, you a heartless man!" A sudden raging roar, just like a heavy hammer striking on that moment, shattering the tant farming of happiness in front of the sales centre. Everyone was astonishingly looking at Kate at the same time. The cameras which focused on Jack and Amber, immediately turned their lens and focusing on Kate. The media started buzzing. Today, they were only supposed to cover the news of the first property to be renovated in the west town but to their surprise, one news after another followed. With their keen sense of the news, they could already foresee the news which will be reported tomorrow definitely would set the whole world aze. The boss of DT''s Group made a high-profile courtship of his girlfriend on the spot and a mystery woman suddenly showed up screaming! This was the kind of good news that most people would love to see! On the stage, Jack who was inwardly angry, showing his cold and indifferent expression towards Kate. Was she making trouble? He knew Kate well, he was sure that it was not a good thing that she showed up herself here. But Jack didn''t care about that, what he was angry and furious with, was that the appearance of Kate had broken the beautiful atmosphere he had created for Amber. "Jack..." Amber got out of Jack''s arm and she was suddenly in a bad mood after she saw Kate appearing at the scene. "I will handle it. Don''t forget Genting restaurantter." Jack smiled gently, then signalling Corbin Koch to take Amber away. Subsequently, Jack turned to few of his functionaries and said, "Leaders, I will handle such a small matter. Don''t worry, the DT''s Group will have their staff to arrange for you all." Under the stage, Kate became more anxious when she saw Amber leaving. With anger and madness, Kate immediately rushed to the stage and shouted, "Hey, you a vixen, stop right there!" Besides the stage, all the security guards stepped forward to stop Kate who was desperately rushing forward. "Jack, you a bastard, you are a big liar! Kate cried hoarsely, as if she was a victim, and she cursed heartily, "I wasted my time marrying you three years ago, and this is how you repay me with such results?" Boom! There was a great uproar in the front of the sales center. Everyone was showing a look of astonishment. This was...the mistress became wife ? The media crews who were shocked about the news, instantly focusing their cameras on Kate and took photos of her. Big news! This was a big news! Amber''s beautiful face turned colder when she heard the angry scolding from Kate while she was going to step down from the stage. Today was the opening of pre-selling of Dragon Garden, yet, Jack and the DT''s Group both had caught the attention of the city. However, Kate came out and made a big mess by the meantime. Undoubtedly, this would not only destroy the image of the DT''s Group, in addition it would ruin Jack''s reputation. Amber knew well about the past of Jack and Kate, in addition that the Kate''s family had done much more damage towards Jack. Now they had divorced, did she want to destroy Jack again? Immediately at that moment, Amber was about to walk up to the stage and made argument for Jack. But then, there was a gentle voiceing out. "I will deal with it well. Don''t make yourself in a bad mood. Do wait for me at Genting restaurant." To her surprise, Amber doubtfully looked at Jack. But, she eventually followed Corbin leaving the scene. She believed Jack could handle the matter well. After sending Amber leaving, Jack slowly walked down the stage and towards Kate who was crouching on the floor and bawling, showing a look of despair. With a slight smile, he gently said, "We are finished and now you are trying to do this. Are you trying to ruin my reputation?" Having tears in her eyes, Kate struggled to stand up. Gritting her teeth like a madman, she shouted, "Exactly! I want to ruin your life, making you lose your reputation! This is what you deserve for lying to me!" With anger inside his heart, Jack showed a colder face and staring at Kate angrily. "I really can''t support your family!" "What can I do?" Kate then desperately said, "They are my family, and my brother! Wouldn''t I be of any help at all? Jack stopped arguing andughed at himself. He felt that it was like an idiot to ask such a lousy and stupid question. If Kate could really understand, they wouldn''t divorce after three years of their marriage. "Say something!" Looking at Jack who was silent, Kate thought that she had controlled the situation, following up with her loftiness, she said, "Jack, I tell you! I dumped you for the divorce but on behalf of myself, Katherine Parry, I will never allow you to cheat me like this. If you want to be with Amber together, fine! Give me 1 million yuan and I will leave immediately!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Otherwise, don''t me me for exposing your bad deeds in front of the whole city!" "My bad deeds?" Squinted his eyes, Jack then calmly said, "That kind of disgrace, and you are the oneing up for it!" Finishing his words, he then signalled the security guards getting out of the way and making a gesture of invitation to Kate. Surprisingly, it waspletely unexpected that Jack would actually let her get on the stage. By the meantime, Jack suddenly spoke angrily. "You go up and tell everyone, let them know how you take the money I gave to my mother to save her life to buy a house for your brother! My mother would have died in the ICU of the hospital if someone hadn''t helped me!" Boom! Everybody at the scene was stunned. In a matter of seconds, the scene erupted with a roar. "Oh my god! In order to buy a house for his brother, she even took Jack''s mother''s life-saving money!" "Wow, it is an eye-opener! I have fucking seen such shameless woman who is an evil that only supports her own brother!" "The woman who doesn''t care about her mother-inw''s life, such a wife, if not divorced, should he stay for the celebration of Chinese New Year?" Listening to thosements and discussion just like tidal wave, Kate''s face turned white instantly and she stood frozen at the scene. She didn''t even expect that Jack''s words had instantly made her be be the bad side. What kind of sense was this? Lights were all shooting and focusing on Kate again. Kate stomped her foot fiercely and roared loudly, "Why are you guys talking about me? I have done nothing wrong! You all should clear with this scum who is ungrateful!" "Hehe!" Jack smiled disdainfully, "If you feel that you are reasonable enough, I don''t mind giving you a chance to give your speech on the stage." Finishing his words, Jack turned around and left. The pre-sale session had opened and there was no need for him to remain here. In fact, Kate was there, and that was the reason Jack didn''t want to face Kate for even one more second. Jack didn''t consider at all about the sales of Dragon Garden despite having such a big trouble caused by Kate. He was sure that it was not due to his own negative impact would affect the enthusiasm of home buyers, further more, it could bring very good profit to them.. But his own image... He didn''t care about that since he grew up with the reputation of being a ''wild child''!0000000 Chapter 61 Genting Restaurant Jack''s determination and fearlessness caused Katherine to be flustered. This gave her the feeling that her punch hadnded in emptiness and was totally ineffective. All the murmurs and gossips were cast upon her and camera shes started to engulf her. Jack was long gone by the time she came to her senses. When the main doors of the sales office of Dragon Garden opened, the home buyers poured into the sales office and the scene became a sea of activities. She was the only one that remained standing dazed like an insignificant clown. Jack took a taxi, left Dragon Garden, and headed towards Genting restaurant. The table manners of the Parry family disgusted him. Katherine''s emergence today caused him to be exasperated. He stopped loving Katherine when she took the remaining money he needed to save his mother. If it wasn''t for the timely arrival of Mr. Ward, his mother would have died long ago. This resulted in him not having the slightest attachment for Katherine and the Parry Family! The only thing he could do was to forget about thest three years. It was impossible to expect him to maintain any form of ties with Katherine and the Parry family! He wiped his face and suppressed his depression. Jack looked outside the window and cracked his fingers and realized why some people liked to smoke a cigarette in such a situation. In his trance, Amber''s image suddenly emerged in his mind. He smiled gently and perhaps this was hisst chance at love in this life. At least when he was going through hardships and feeling tired, she would encourage him to rest. She was unlike Katherine who made him slog and work tirelessly with unending demands. "I''m sure that she doesn''t like the smell of cigarette smoke." Jack shook his head and looked to the front. He arrived at Genting Restaurant. Situated at the top of the highest building in the city, it was as if Genting Restaurant was perched on top of a mountain overlooking all of mankind. The high prices made it inessible to most consumers. The price of over a hundred thousand yuan was reasonable to be able to dine among the clouds. At least that was how Jack felt about it. When he took the lift and arrived at the top level where Genting Restaurant was, he was greeted by melodious piano music. The luxurious and elegant decoration could not be faulted. Therge panel windows all around enabled amanding view of the surrounding sky. The clouds were drifting by outside the window. Jack was led by the waiter towards a window seat where Amber was already waiting for him. But Amber was restless and filled with worry. "Amber, what are you worried about?" Jack smiled. Amber was startled and raised her head and looked happily at Jack, "Oh thank heavens, you''re finally here. I was really worried that she''ll do something to you." Jack smiled gently, "We no longer have anything to do with each other. How can she do anything to me?" "I was afraid that she would cause a scene and affect yourpany''s reputation." Amber expressed her worries. Jack signaled to the waiter to bring the menu over for Amber to order the dishes. At the same time, he smiled at her, "Rx, I''ve settled it. But I can''t help it if she wanted to make a fool of herself." Amber was doubtful but she didn''t continue to question him. She was only asking because she cared about Jack and she didn''t want to ask about anything else. She was very clear about what Katherine and the Parry family did to Jack. They totally do not deserve anypassion. Adults needed to be responsible for the consequences of their actions. She swiftly ordered the dishes. "Were you surprised today?" Jack changed the topic as he didn''t want Amber to worry anymore. Furthermore, since Amber didn''t mind his past, any mention of Katherine was unfair to Amber. "How dare you mention it?" Amber rolled her eyes and continued, "Why didn''t you tell me when you became the boss of DT real estate agency? Do you know that when that incident happened to you, I was so worried about you that I couldn''t sleep? I was so worried that I rushed back here to help you. And here you are, silently bing the boss of DT!" "Thanks." Jack ced his hand onto Amber''s hand, "Thanks for being by my side at my lowest moment." Amber''s beautiful cheeks became flushed. She felt the warmth of the hand and wanted to retract her hands but realized that Jack had grasped her hand tightly and she was unable to pull free. "Hey, what are you doing? This is a restaurant and many people can see us." "What''s wrong with holding my girlfriend''s hand?" Jack raised his eyebrows, "You willing came into my embrace. Don''t you ever leave my side again!" These words caused Amber''s face to blush and heat up. Amber quickly changed the topic, "Oh yes, you haven''t told me how you became the boss of DT?" She was most curious about this. In her understanding of Jack''s family background, Jack was extremely desperate when Katherine took thest 200 thousand yuan that he had. But when she returned to the country, not only was Jack''s mother well into her recovery, Jack suddenly became the boss of DT Real Estate agency! Just like magic, Jack went from being at the end of his road to soaring among the clouds. She never expected Jack to be able to ovee his difficulties which was why she hurried back to the country to try to use her abilities to help Jack get back on his feet. Jack''s smile disappeared and became gloomy and retracted his hands. Amber frowned and asked, "Did I say something wrong?" "No." Jack mustered a smile and exined, "Actually someone helped me and gave me a lot of money. He even helped me save my mother. He also helped me to acquire DT after I signed the overvalued contract." Jack paused and sighed, "Except at this moment, I don''t want to tell you too much because I am still figuring out therge changes. I will tell you more in time toe." Jack was unwilling to mention about the father that he had never met. How could a man who had abandoned his family for twenty years be regarded as a husband or father? But he was grateful for his father for saving her mother at the critical moment. He didn''t know what happened to the Hughes family and was suspicious of Mr. Ward who came to help him. He wondered if it was some form of transaction with his father. He still felt conflicted about it and that was why he didn''t want to tell Amber about it. Amber became even more curious upon hearing what Jack said. But when he saw Jack''s expression, she nodded and didn''t press on with the questions. She respected Jack''s privacy. She also knew that she will slowly understand everything after spending time with Jack. "Oh yes, didn''t you say that you have another surprise for me?" Jack looked at Amber with anticipation.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Amber''s body shivered and became flustered. After she received so many of Jack''s surprises, she was unsure that if she were to reveal her identity to Jack. Would he regard that as a surprise? Then... should she tell him or not????????????????? Chapter 62 Jack, How Much Money Do You Have? In the end, Amber decided not to tell him. Jack had given her too many great surprises today to make her doubt about her surprise for Jack. Since she wasn''t sure, then she should hold it back first. She didn''t want to ruin the mood. There would be plenty of time in the future to talk about it. Amber thought of it that way but she didn''t expect that Jack had prepared another surprise for her. After they finished eating, Jack left Genting Restaurant with Amber. After sitting in the Porsche 911, Amberposed herself, "More surprises?" Casting Katherine''s emergence aside, the day was perfect as far as she was concerned. She didn''t expect Jack to do anything else for her because she knew that during this period Jack was extremely busy with the preparation of theunch of Dragon Garden. He was already totally exhausted. She didn''t expect that Jack still had surprises for her. "Yes." Jack smiled mysteriously. Amber shook her head, "You''ve given me enough surprises today and I like all of them. But you are too tired during this period and now that sales had beenunched, you should have a good rest." Jack felt veryforted. He shook his head and smiled warmly, "It''s okay, I can rest over there as well." Amber shivered as she blushed while bing flustered. Could it be that this workaholic...All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A thought shed into her mind which started to rapidly heat up Amber''s body. She lowered her head and bit down on her lower lip. This... this was too quick, really too quick! They had just decided on their rtionship. How could this rascal think in that manner? "Amber, are you feeling unwell?" Jack looked at Amber''s strange behavior and said worriedly. "No, no..." Amber blushed with her rosy cheeks, hesitated, and said with a very soft voice, "We... aren''t we advancing too quickly?" "Fast?" Jack was astonished and couldn''t understand what Amber meant. "Isn''t it?" Amber wrung her hands and her palms started to sweat, "We just started our rtionship." "That doesn''t affect my surprise for you." Jack shrugged his shoulders, "Let''s go to the TM Vi district." "Heh?" Amber was astonished and looked at Jack in disbelief, "We''re going to the TM vi district? We''re not going to..." Suddenly she raised her hand to block her mouth and stopped saying. Jack frowned and looked at Amber in disbelief, "Why are you so surprised?" Amber''s eyes started to wander and quickly lowered her head guiltily like a child who had done something wrong and said softly, "No, nothing..." As soon as she said, a tender voice whispered into her ear. "Speak up... where did you think we''re going?" The tender voice was warm and blowing next to her ear causing Amber''s face to turn deep red. She anxiously dodged and looked outside the window, "You... you''re a scoundrel." Jack smiled and sat back onto his seat, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to our house." Porsche 911 started. On the road, Amber started to get over her awkwardness. She asked Jack in surprise, "You bought a vi at TM vi district?" "Yup." Jack answered calmly, "The family is expanding. Once my mother is out of the hospital, she will also need a good environment to recuperate. She must not continue to live in a rental property." Amber was calm on the outside but a huge emotion was billowing within her. She knew about the prices of TM vi. That was the peak of the real estate prices of the city! But where did Jack get so much money? He acquired DT, and developed the Western Shantytowns, and now he even bought a vi! But very quickly Amber suppressed the doubts in her mind. Jack had said that he was being assisted by a nobleman. But Jack didn''t want to mention about him and she didn''t want to ask too much in this aspect. If she were to ask, then it will encroach on the issue of the nobleman. Amber hesitated and then asked, "Silly guy, now that you are so rich, why don''t you buy a car for yourself?" Jack braced up. The sudden change in his identity happened within just slightly over a month. He never thought about having a car in the past. When he had the desire to buy a car, he became too busy to do anything about it. The only time that he thought about buying a car was when he picked up Amber at the airport. But Amber beat him to it and bought one for herself. Jack blinked and joked, "Because you already bought a car, can''t I depend on you for a ride?" "Stop it, stop while you''re ahead." Amber rolled her eyes. She knew that based on Jack''s character, he would never depend on her. The Porsche 911 arrived at TM Vi district very quickly and followed the meandering road up the hill. This was the second time Jack had been to the TM Vi district. Thest time he came to look for Aiden for help and he absolutely didn''t have the mood to look at the surrounding scenery. Now that everything was settled, he sat in the car and enjoyed the charming scenery. "The scenery is beautiful here," Amber remarked. Jack nodded, "Yes, that''s why TM vi district is the prime real estate in this city." "He he... Aiden is a titan of the real estate industry. He had been in the industry for so many years, his development should be excellent." Amber suddenlyughed slyly, "Oh yes, Jack, how did you convince Aiden to help you during the materials suppliers boycott? "He was my previous boss and he highly regarded my abilities. When I went to look for him, he immediately agreed to help me." Jack said. Amber''s eyes lit up, was that really the case? There must be more to it than meets the eyes to be able to convince a real estate titan to confront the supply chainpanies. The scale of the hidden interests must have been immense! Amber didn''t pester and changed the subject, "Where is the house that you bought?" "Hillside Ridge," Jack said. Amber''s eyes opened wide in shock. That was the most sought after spot of TM vi district! A conservative estimate of the price would be a hundred million yuan each! As the Porsche 911 drove unrestricted into the vi''s garage, Amber finally epted the reality. After she got out of the car, she looked at the stylish vi and spacious garden and was stunned. Jack looked with satisfaction at the garden. The topndscape designer customized the garden for each vi. Every detail was considered toplement the design of the vi. Even he could not detect any w as if the entire vi was perfect. Jack had a feeling that it was worth the price just by looking at the garden. "Let''s go, we''re home." Jack smiled and held Amber''s hand. Amber felt the warmth in his hand and followed Jack slowly. She became dazed by everything in front of her not because she had never seen such a luxurious vi. Don''t mention such a vi. Even a manor or a medieval castle could not make her react in that way. Furthermore, this vi was bought by Jack! With a deep breath, Amber finally asked her heart''s deepest doubt, "Jack, how much money do you have?"?????????????? Chapter 63 The Setting Sun Was Just Captivating Asking Jack directly how much he had was encroaching into Jack''s personal affairs. ording to Amber''s upbringing, she wouldn''t do something so inappropriate. But today Jack had continually surprised her and her mind was repeatedly bombarded to an extent that she couldn''t endure it any longer. Whether it was acquiring DT or developing the West Shantytowns, or buying this vi in front of her. Each of the three items was in multiples of a hundred million yuan. Even if Jack had the help of a nobleman, which nobleman would support Jack with so much money? This didn''t look like helping. It was more like a father throwing money at his son! It was obvious that Amber felt that this was totally illogical. Jack stopped and looked at the surprised Amber and smiled tenderly, "Not much left. I used it several times and now the card is almost empty." As he said, he took out the Bauhinia bank card and made some mental calctions and then said, "Approximately five hundred million." "Bauhinia bank card?!" Amber''s eyes almost popped out of her sockets when she saw the Bauhinia bank card. She covered her mouth with her hand and almost screamed. She no longer bothered with the way Jack remarked about having five hundred million remaining in his ount because the Bauhinia bank card gave her a bigger shock than all of today''s surprisesbined! The card had a minimum deposit of a billion yuan and numerousplex qualifying terms making the Bauhinia bank card a symbol of wealth and sess. She understood the requirements of the card because her father had one. But Jack... how did he get one? "You are familiar with this card?" Jack was also surprised. Even Shirley who was a bank teller wasn''t familiar with it. Amber nodded and strongly suppressed her tone and said, "This was given to you by that nobleman?" Other than the nobleman mentioned by Jack, she really didn''t know how to link the Bauhinia bank card with Jack.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yes, in the beginning, there was a billion yuan in this card. Recently I used a portion to acquire DT and on the West Shantytowns development." Jack nodded and kept the card. He thought about it and realized that it shouldn''t be surprising that Amber knew about such a card. Amber was from a wealthy family. Although the Bauhinia bank card was rare, Amber should also know about it since bank managers were familiar with this card. "A billion..." Amber was bbergasted and didn''t know what to say. Why did someone give a Bauhinia bank card with a billion yuan to Jack? This nobleman was far too generous! Even with Amber''s background, this was too much for her and she blurted out, "Hey, silly, you should ask your nobleman if you are his long-lost son! This was far too generous!" She meant it as a joke but she actually hit the nail on its head! This caused Jack''s heart to sink and his expression dimmed and triggered a sense of depression. But he knew that Amber was joking and that was why he quickly suppressed his displeasure. It happened so fast that Amber didn''t notice his mood swing. "Come, let''s have a look inside the house." Jack led Amber into the house. He had instructed Brent to hire an interior decorator for the vi. He was certain that the interior of the vi would be within his budget and done to his satisfaction. This vi was he and his mother''s new house and a ce where they can finally nt their feet firmly down after drifting for so many years in the city. Jack was unable to imagine the hardships that his mother had to go through just to bring him up. It was time for him to repay her now that he could do so. Jack was willing to spend as much as it was necessary to give his mother a suitable ce to recuperate. Jack didn''t want the interior of the vi to be grand nor luxurious but to be warm and morefortable. In Jack''s heart, this was his home and should feel warm and homely rather than to be ostentatious to show off one''s wealth. As soon as Jack walked into the vi and saw the internal decoration, he started to smile in satisfaction. The warmbination of colors, thefortable and practical furniture, everything was well thought out and wless. It made a person rx as soon as he entered the vi. "Jack, this dcor is fantastic!" Amber eximed, "It feels like home." Jack smiled, "Then... wee home, Mrs. Hughes." Amber blushed and said coyly, "Stop it, rascal, quick show me around." This was the first time Jack hade to the vi and he was also very curious. Thus, he started to explore the vi along with Amber. What surprised Jack was he didn''t see Brent at the vi. Brent knew that Jack would be there today. Furthermore, the furniture and some of the interior fittings werepleted today. So Brent should be at the vi. The vi had four floors. Bedrooms, entertainment rooms, and other amenities. There was even a spacious terrace on the rooftop. The interior designer had arranged for the area surrounding the terrace to be nted with all sorts of flowers to contrast against each other and fill the area with the fragrance of flowers. There were a swing and some deck chairs in the middle of the terrace. Amber sat on the swing and gently swayed and looked deeply at Jack, "Jack, your transformation is startling." Jack was exhausted from the day''s activities andid on the deck chair and looked at the beautiful sunset and smiled, "Yeah, it was as if I emerged from hell and soared to heaven." The simple conversation went silent and both Jack and Amber quietened down together as if to take in the peace and tranquility of the moment. The sky turned red with some rosy clouds as the sun was setting. It was picturesque. At one point, the sunset cast a fiery cage over the vi. It was like the vi had been dressed with a splendor golden robe. "Wow... it''s beautiful." Amber looked at the afterglow of the sunset and her eyes glittered and praised. Jack smiled and looked at the beautiful scenery. It can only be seen by those few vis at TM vi district''s Hillside Ridge. This was also why these few vis had the astronomical price of over a hundred million yuan each. "Jack,e and have a look, the sunset is beautiful." Amber looked at theid back Jack and like a little girl, she walked over to Jack gleefully and wanted to pull Jack up. Unexpectedly, Jack suddenly yanked her and Amber screamed and fell into his embrace. At that moment, their eyes met. The scenery of the sunset was captivating. Everything was just perfect. Jack grinned and said, "Didn''t you say that I should rest?" Amber trembled and the fire that raged within her was rekindled and made her feel hot all over her body. But she didn''t look away from Jack''s eyes. Their gaze locked and they gradually moved closer... Chapter 64 The Face Of the Parry Family Under the nket of the sunset. The afterglow of the sunset covered Jack and Amber as they moved closer to each other. This entire scene was like a picture and at this moment, an untimely voice blurted out. "I... should I excuse myself?" The picture perfect moment was immediately shattered. Amber''s body shivered and leaped up like a startled deer. She quickly walked over to the swing with her head drooped down and blushed in red. She sat down totally embarrassed and didn''t dare to look in the direction of the voice. This... was so awkward. Jack frowned angrily and looked at Brent who was standing at the staircase. They walked all over the vi and didn''t see him. Why did he appear at this moment? "What do you think?" Brent scratched his head awkwardly and then said softly, "Then you continue, I''ll take my leave." He then turned to leave. "Come back here!" Jack called out to Brent. It took him so much effort to cultivate the moment which was dashed by what he said. What could be achieved now even if he excused himself? Even if he wanted to continue, Amber would not agree to it. Jack asked Brent angrily, "Where were you just now?" Brent''s face was slightly red and felt guilty. He didn''t think that he would interrupt Master Hughes'' intimate moment. Had he known that something was about to happen, he would have nevere up to the terrace. He would have waited for at least half an hour. But now that Jack had called out to him, he replied, "We were short of one massage chair and I went to buy it just now." He remembered Jack''s instructions that when there were others present, he was not to address him as Master and his tone must be as he was talking to a friend. "Massage chair!" Jack narrowed his eyes and tightly ground his teeth. A massage chair ruined his moment! He scoffed, "I saw a few bricks on the garden, since you have nothing to do, go and tidy the garden." "There aren''t any bricks." Brent shook his head doubtfully. The garden was meticulously designed and done by the designer. How could bricks beying around the garden? Jack rolled his eyes, "I said there are!" Brent, "..." After Brent left, the atmosphere at the terrace became tensed. The air was thick with awkwardness. The sunset was just nice and the scenery was beautiful. Everything was perfect and waiting for them. Who would expect Brent to show up! Jack rubbed his temples as he felt his head throb. He looked towards Amber and it was obvious that she was feeling incredibly awkward. At that moment, Amber was sitting on the swing and drooped her head shyly. She looked at the distant sunset and swayed slightly on the swing while fidgeting with her toes. "Eh hum..." Jack tried to break the silence, "Do you... want to continue?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was like Amber was struck by lightning and trembled. She swiftly turned and red at Jack, "You scoundrel!" After she said, she stood up and ran downstairs. Jackughed helplessly, Brent, damn you! Because of the embarrassing situation, Amber ran downstairs and didn''t feelfortable staying around and drove off in her Porsche 911. Jack was at a loss. Brent awkwardly apologized, "Master Hughes, I really didn''t do it on purpose." "We should have dinner before leaving," Jack said helplessly but he didn''t me Brent. He took it as he and Amber hadn''t reached that extent of their rtionship. After wiping his face, Jack said, "Brent, let''s go again to Underground Fight Club." "Master Hughes, George had gone back to his family. I broke one of his legs and it will take him at least a couple of months to recover." Brent said. It was clear that when Jack went all out to learn martial arts, it was because of the fight with George. That was why he was so intent on getting stronger and learned to fight to make up for the differences with George. Jack''s expression changed and smiled, "I train because I want to better myself and not because I want topete with George. He is unworthy of my efforts." His words were imposing, defiant, and arrogant. It made Brent''s pupil constrict and after hesitating for a second, he nodded, "Okay." At the same moment. Katherine walked home in a daze. Her eyes were swollen from all the crying. At that moment, she was absolutely devastated. She totally didn''t expect that her n to ruin Jack''s reputation would backfire by what Jack said. "Where did I go wrong? Why was I wrong to take the two hundred thousand from his mother to help my brother? He intentionally set me up. I''m the victim here. Why did they me me?" She walked home while repeating this to herself. Night fell. She was finally at the front door of her house. She was exhausted and leaned on the door. She was so tired that she didn''t have the strength to take out her keys. Thus, she gently knocked on the door with her forehead. The door opened soon after. "Sis..." Tommy looked at the sorry state that Katherine was in and noticed her strange expression. Katherine also noticed the upset in Tommy''s eyes. She asked angrily, "What''s the matter?" She asked as she dragged herself tiredly into the house. But... "Katherine, you''ve embarrassed our entire family!" Elissa''s scream hammered onto Katherine''s eardrums. Katherine was stunned. Suddenly she watched the news which showed her causing a scene at the Dragon Garden! And then, because of what Jack said, some people started to speak up against her. Large attention-grabbing words shed on the screen. "She disregarded the life of her mother-inw just because of her brother, what an evil woman!" It was blunt and effective in drawing attention. But this was enough to shame the entire Parry family and cause them to be despised by the entire city! Katherine''s body shivered and her mind was nk. If it wasn''t Tommy who held onto her, she would have copsed onto the ground. Elissa and Kieran''s faces turned blue. Kieran covered his face with both of his hands and repeatedly sighed, "Misfortune has befallen the family... misfortune has befallen..." Elissa who cherished her face value also erupted. Her chest expanded and yelled angrily at Katherine, "Look at what you had done! You''ve ruined our family reputation! Katherine... how did I, how did I give birth to a useless creature like you?" "Mom..." Katherine felt dizzy and was totally devastated. She said weakly, "I... I went to make a scene trying to get some money for Tommy... that was what you wanted me to do..." "Sis, that''s not the way to do it!" Tommy said with grief, "Do you know that I was ying with my friends today and all of them know about this incident. All of them are nowughing at me." "I..." Katherine didn''t know what to say. She was about to say something when she saw Elissa take out the phone angrily to make a call. She suddenly felt dizzy like she was being struck by lightning. At this moment, Elissa''s expression transformed to smile happily and tenderly said, "Oh son-inw, it''s my daughter Kate who had offended you. Please forgive her."?????????????? Chapter 65 At Underground Fight Club Even Kieran and Tommy were stunned by what Elissa did. Kieran yanked Elissa, "What are you doing? Isn''t it embarrassing enough?" Elissa forcefully flung Kieran away and red at him angrily. She turned and started to smile again and said warmly, "My good son-inw, we were wrong in the past. Please be magnanimous and reconcile with Kate. Please don''t abandon my daughter." She said meekly without the previous haughtiness and shrewdness. "Abandon?" Katherine murmured. Her mother''s words were like a red hot de ruthlessly plunging into her heart. She was already devastated and this made her entire world spin. What did her mother take her for? What did her mother say when she divorced? What was she saying now? Bang! The call was cut off. The smiles on Elissa''s face disappeared and she became indescribably stunned. She turned her head and violently grabbed Kieran''s arm, "Damn fool, why did you interrupt me? Why do you interfere with my call to my son-inw?" "Have some dignity." Kieran winced in pain and said. "Dignity?" Elissa scoffed, "Sure, you want your dignity, then settle your son''s marriage expenses!" "You..." Kieran was stumped by what she said. Elissa pointed to the television, "Look at how rich Jack is? He is already the boss of DT Real Estate Agency. DT is now modernizing the western city. Once it is all done, how rich would he be!" Elissa''s eyes glittered as she said. "Jack likes Kate so much. Once Kate apologizes to him, they will certainly remarry. Then our family will be rich!" Kieran looked stupefied at Elissa, "This matter had been blown up to such an extent that everyone in the city knows about this. You are still daydreaming expecting the best?" "Kate is to be med for all these!" Elissa clenched her jaws and looked angrily at Katherine, "Katherine, your foolish actions tarnished our family reputation. Jack is such a good man. What were you thinking when you divorced him?" "As your mother, I want you to go and apologize to Jack and get him to remarry you!" Katherine''s eyes were red but she no longer had any more tears to cry. Her mother loved her face value and it was true that this incident had absolutely tarnished the family reputation. But she never expected her mother to disregard the incident of her ruining their reputation but instead, wanted her to apologize to Jack and endeavor to get him to remarry her! "Mom, what do you take me as? I''m not your tool to be used as you wish. I have my dignity. I was the one who broke off with Jack. Why should I apologize to him and remarry him?" Katherine shouted. "How dare you talk back to me?" Elissa''s face flushed red in anger and roared angrily, "Katherine, are you trying to drive me towards my grave?" She said as she pretended to struggle with her breathing. She indeed loved her face value but she loved money even more. Jack was her ex-son-inw and now that he was so rich, when Katherine and Jack remarried, wouldn''t Jack''s money be hers? With money, they would regain all the reputation that they had lost. Kieran was terrified when Elissa seemed to struggle with her breathing. Kieran stood up anxiously and tried to calm Elissa, "Don''t get so worked up, watch your heart." "Don''t bother with me! My daughter won''t even listen to her mother. I might as well die!" Elissa pped away Kieran''s hand. Kieran frowned in pain and said furiously, "Are you blind? Jack proposed to Amber at theunch of Dragon Garden. There is no turning back for them!" "Piss off!" Elissa red her eyes widely and scolded, "How long had Jack and Kate divorced? Last time Jack loved Kate so much and listened to everything Kate said. As long as Kate apologizes, Jack will dump that Amber!" Themotion was getting rowdy in the house. Tommy could not tolerate it any further and stepped forward, "Mom, haven''t you realized? How did Jack be so rich so quickly? I already said previously that he must have plotted to divorce Katherine. What''s the use of begging for forgiveness now?" "Do you still want to get married?" Elissa frowned and her eyes narrowed, "Who cares if he plotted or not. We must still try. Jack is so rich and we must endure whatever grievances. Once your sister remarries with him, his money will be ours!" What she said shut Tommy up. His marriage with Shirley was imminent and he needed to settle it urgently. They couldn''te up with any more money and the only breakthrough was to get it from Jack. When she saw that Tommy had shut up, Elissa looked furiously at Katherine. She totally didn''t pay attention to Katherine''s devastated mood and continued with her usations. "You dumb girl, why didn''t you cherish what you had? Jack was my handsome and capable son-inw. You were so lucky to be married to him. Why didn''t you cherish him?" Thump! Katherine fell to the ground and wept bitterly. But Elissa didn''t stop and continued to intensify, "Let me tell you this Katherine, if you still want me to live, then go and get Jack back and remarry him. Get my son-inw back to me, otherwise, you are no longer my daughter!" Kieran and Tommy looked on helplessly and maintained their silence. On the other end. They were on their way to Underground Fight Club. Brent looked at Jack curiously, "Master Hughes, who''s call was that for you to hang up without saying a word?" "Drac." Jack scoffed and said with disgust, "It''s revolting even to say a word."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Brent''s eyes lit up and understood. He knew about Jack''s past. He looked forward and said, "Master Hughes, we''ve arrived." Jack nodded and before he got out of the car, he took out his cell phone and cklisted Elissa''s number. The behavior of the Parry family was increasingly disgusting! He entered Underground Fight Club. The familiar darkness enveloped him. The eerie punches and grunts greeted his ears. Jack smiled. He was shocked when he came for the first time. But he was much calmer when he came the second time and elevated his fighting skills. He walked to the metal cage with Brent and there was a bloody fight in the cage. Jack thought nothing of it and nonchntly put on his white mask and watched quietly at the close-quarters fight. Although actual fighting was the fastest to umte fighting experience but observing others'' fight was also a manner to increase his skills. At this moment, a dark shadow closed in towards Jack and Brent. The dark shadow moved swiftly and silently. He raised his right hand and reached out for Jack. Brent frowned and swiftly turned and grabbed the wrist of the shadow at the nick of time, "Tired of living?" Jack was startled and turned to see the dark shadow and a chill ran down his spine. He totally didn''t detect someone approaching him from behind!" Chapter 66 Terrifying Fighting Instinct "I''ve been waiting for you!" In the darkness, the person whose wrist was being grabbed by Brent was not startled but was actually pleased. Jack frowned. Apart from the fighting cage which was brightly lit, the rest of the ce was so dark that one can''t see his hand even it was held in front of him. "Who are you?" Brent rxed his hand as he was confident that the person will not do anything. He was equally confident of striking him down if he tried anything. The man walked forward towards the lighted cage and revealed his centipede looking scar at the corner of his eye. "Lone Wolf?!" Jack was stunned and reacted, "Why did you sneak up on me just now?" Jack held back his punches when he fought Lone Wolf thest time. At that time, he didn''t think that Lone Wolf would bear a grudge from his reactions but did he try to sucker punch him a moment ago? "I, I just wanted to greet you." Lone Wolf felt awkward, "It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to call out to you when apetition was ongoing at Underground Fight Club." Jack rubbed his nose andughed awkwardly. "You can call out to me when you''re nearer. By reaching out towards me in the dark, Brent would definitely think that you are up to no good." "I didn''t think it through carefully." Lone Wolfughed. Jack found that the current behavior of Lone Wolf was very different from their fight in the cage. When they were in the cage, Lone Wolf gave him a feeling that he was bloodthirsty like a wild beast. He was much warmer and friendly now. Hence, he was conflicted. Roar! Loud shouts and cheers roared in the darkness of Underground Fight Club. Jack was startled and turned towards the cage. The fight was at a white-hot stage. The bloody gore and cruelty brought the arena''s excitement to its climax. Every blow to the flesh and skillful violence easily conjured up a person''s wild instinct. "Very soon we''ll know who the winner is." Lone Wolf said calmly, "The opponent cannot match Hippo''s strength and body weight, we''ll know who the winner is within a minute." Being immersed at Underground Fight Club all year round, Lone Wolf was very professional and familiar with the fights andpetitors. Jack didn''t react to hisment. A fight can turn fatal at any moment at Underground Fight Club. It could not bepared to those regted fights that were categorized based on weight. But Brent suddenly asked Jack, "Master Hughes, what do you think?" Jack was bewildered and then came to his senses. Brent was testing him. The Lone Wolf also frowned but remained silent. When he sneaked up to them, he was detected and stopped by Brent. With this simple encounter, he was clear that Brent''s skills far surpassed his. In the darkness, the screams and shouts came in waves. While it was bloody in the cage and exceedingly violent. The person who Lone Wolf called Hippo had already taken control of the situation and proceeded to break the left arm of the opponent. What rmed Jack was that the small fighter continued to dodge swiftly even with a broken arm. He even used his right arm to counter-attack. It was obvious that he didn''t let his size disadvantage nor his injury get the better of him. This captivated Jack''s attention. The seconds ticked by. The crowd erupted along with the white-hot fight. Jack''s fixated on the fight and more urately on the small fighter. Brent started to grin beside him. Lone Wolf murmured, "Could he turn the fight around?" As soon as he said, Jack suddenly spoke, "This small fighter''s footwork is rather strange." Lone Wolf was startled and quickly observed the footwork of the small fighter. And Brent continued to question, "In what way is it strange?" "The steps seem haphazard but yet organized. He seems to be able to dodge precarious situations." Jack was fixated at the small fighter and said with disbelief, "His footwork gives me a feeling that he is a beast waiting for an opportunity to strike. He was waiting for the best opportunity for a fatal blow!" Brent''s frown was reced by a smile of surprise. When he was a mercenary, the vicious fighting that he encountered was far more cruel than in this fighting cage. He also utilized all of his terrifying prowess which was nothing that Lone Wolf had ever experienced. Even a professional like Lone Wolf didn''t notice it. But Master Hughes who had fought only once actually... detected it! Such a terrifying fighting instinct even tugged at Brent''s heart. As soon as he said that. "Argh!" Within the metal cage, the small fighter who endured all the punches suddenly erupted. "Now!" At the same moment, Jack''s eyes lit up. In the cage, the small fighter crouched down and dashed forward while using his right arm to brace himself along the floor. Then he rapidly sprung up and with a woosh, his right knee drove into Hippo''s sr plexus. Kaboom! With an oomph, the towering Hippo''s body stiffened up and fell over within the cage. The roaring spectators became silent. Everyone was in disbelief. No one expected the all but certain ending to have such a different oue! It wasn''t until the winner was announced did the arena erupt with roars and screams again. "Wow... he really turned the tide and came from behind to win!" Lone Wolf said in awe with his eyes and mouth wide open and looked inside the cage in disbelief. "Hoof..." Jack heaved a long sigh. All his attention was on the small fighter and he got all worked up along with the fight. "Master Hughes, your improvement is rming!" Brent praised Jack and patted his shoulders and smiled happily. Part of the Hughes family training for the younger generation was physical fitness and fighting skills. After he started to serve at the Hughes family, he became acutely aware of all the physical and fighting abilities of the younger generation. But no one advanced as quickly as Jack! "Old master has a zing foresight!" Brent praised as he sighed to himself. "Stop it, you gave me a hint and that was why I looked closely. This was much easier than what Lone Wolf had to do." Jack replied to avoid embarrassing Lone Wolf.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Brent nodded and slowly said, "Master Hughes, please remember that fighting skills are the same as killing. Before the fight is over, you can be attacked a hundred times but as long as you are not knocked out and you can still grasp the opportunity and win with a blow. Simrly, killing a person only requires a well timed and positioned blow." Jack nodded silently. Standing on one side, Lone Wolf looked in awe and seemed to be deep in thoughts. Brentughed, "But, that small fighter was still foolish. He paid such a huge price in exchange for a life. He suffered a broken an arm to kill his opponent. Now he won''t be able to fight for the next two months." "Close quartersbat requires killer instincts. Before the winner is determined, you must endeavor to bnce the cost versus the benefits. Use the smallest price in exchange for the killing blow!" Jack pondered and pursed his lips in agreement. "I''ll go and register for Master Hughes to fight." Brent nodded and left. At this moment, Lone Wolf came to his senses. His eyes looked respectfully at Brent and then towards Jack. In a matter of seconds, he was in doubt and then pondered again and his expression kept changing. In the end, he braced himself and said with a deep tone, "Sir, please allow me to serve you!" Chapter 67 Cheating! Jack was startled. He looked at Lone Wolf in surprise and didn''t know how to reply. Lone Wolf lowered his head sincerely, "Mister, please allow me to serve you." Jack smiled bitterly and shrugged his shoulders, "I''m here to umte fighting experiences, not to recruit men." He didn''t want to ask in-depth about Lone Wolf''s identity. But before he first came to Underground Fight Club, Brent already told him about the details of this ce. At the Underground Fight Club, there was a portion of participants who like Jack, were there to learn, improve their skills, and umte their fighting experiences. The other portion of participants were shady and could only make a living at Underground Fight Club for their fights. At that time, he even asked Brent which portion of participants was the majority. Brent''s answer left a deep impression on him. At that moment, Brent smiled and spoke eloquently, "Master Hughes, how many legitimate fightersck money?" With that said, Jack could guess the background of Lone Wolf. He didn''t want to be tainted by the underworld. "Why?" Lone Wolf was bewildered. "I can serve you without a sry as long as I won''t go hungry. I will be loyal only to you." Jack shrugged his shoulders and his smile widened under the mask. He no longer needed to guess about Lone Wolf''s background. "I''m sorry, I''m only here to increase my fighting abilities. I''ve not thought about other aspects." Jack said openly, "The fight that we had, I was doing it for the experience and didn''t need to hurt you. You don''t have to think too much into it." Brent came back and said, "Master Hughes, it had been arranged. You''re in the third fight." Jack nodded and stood quietly to one side. Lone Wolf, however, remained in position and in doubt. He had already lowered his requirements and to his astonishment, Jack still rejected him. He knew that he had a past. For him to be able to remain at the Underground Fight Club for such a long time and to maintain a high winning percentage, he had already built up a decent reputation in that field. Several wealthy men in the city had even offered to hire him as their bodyguard only to be rejected by him. One reason why he chose Jack was that Jack pulled his punches during their fight. The second reason was whether it was Jack or Brent, he felt that they were extraordinary. They were vastly different from the wealthy men who tried to hire him! That was why he was willing to take a gamble and do it without a sry. The pedigree of your master was of utmost importance. Lone Wolf believed that having a good boss was far more important than being paid. An even more critical reason was those wealthy men were unable to give him a new status. Even if he was a bodyguard, he would still remain in the shadows. He was a Lone Wolf but he didn''t like the darkness. He liked to look towards the sky and the sun. Jack concentrated on the following fight. To him, each fight was a chance to increase his experience and was invaluable. He wanted to rapidly improve himself. It was only when his ouy was more than the others will his returns be even more. Lone Wolf stopped pestering him about serving him but didn''t leave. He stood behind Jack and Brent to observe them and the fights. It was finally Jack''s turn to fight. When the screen disyed the names of the fighters for the next match, Lone Wolf suddenly said cautiously, "Be careful, Sir." Jack looked at Lone Wolf and then at the name of his opponent. Stage names were used at Underground Fight Club rather than their actual names. His opponent was a person with the name Devil. "Why do you say that?" Jack asked. Lone Wolf was a regr at Underground Fight Club and understood the most about the situation there.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Lone Wolf said, "He is a neer and he fights viciously. Each strike is ruthless with the intention to hurt. Although the Underground Fight Club is bloody and cruel, those who regrly fight here will normally give their opponents a chance to survive since we all know that most of us have a shady background." Lone Wolf paused and his expression turned serious, "This Devil seems to be something that climbed out from the depths of hell. He seems to want to kill with every blow. He was undefeated in the ten fights sinceing here. Three were dead, six severely injured and one ended up in a vegetative state." "Sheesh..." After hearing Devil''s fight results, Jack couldn''t help but sucked a deep breath. Casting aside the hundred percent fight record, the conditions of the defeated opponents were enough to scare anyone. He also heard from Brent that although Underground Fight Club was bloody, the death rate was very low. Just as Lone Wolf said, the regrs will normally give their opponents a survival chance. When Hippo was killed with a kick by the small fighter, the entire spectators fell silent because it was truly a shocking and rare scene. Jack took a deep breath and looked worriedly at Brent, "Brent, why did you arrange for me to fight a killer?" Brent smiled, "Only when you tread at the edge of death will you rapidly attain the true essence ofbat. The closer you are to death, the more you are able to break through man''s limitations." Fuck! Even with Jack''s personality, he also can''t help but cuss loudly inside him. He wanted to raise his abilities but he didn''t expect to be toying with death so soon. Brent was a mercenary and was used to bloody violence. To think that now Brent also wants Jack to face death! "Rx, I''m here, you''ll be fine," Brent assured when he saw that Jack was nervous. Jack nodded, took a deep breath, and suppressed his nerves. He had seen what Brent can do and with his assurance, Jack should be able to handle the Devil. After all, Brent was the strongest. Very soon, the fight was announced and the crowd erupted in cheers. Jack adjusted the white face mask and walked slowly to the cage. At the spectator stands, numerous spectators had a deep impression of him and loudly eximed, "Fuck! That''s him, he made me lose ten thousand thest time!" "Damn it, this fucker caused me to lose a hundred thousand. Today I must earn the amount back with interest. He will be fighting Devil and will definitely lose. This time I''ll wager three hundred thousand on Devil!" "Heh heh heh... It''s time for revenge. Today I''ll get my revenge. I''ll see how this guy gets maimed and killed by Devil!" Jack remained silent while listening to the waves of roars... He only fought once and drew the hatred of so many spectators. He stood tall inside the cage as the lights focused on him. Suddenly the arena erupted in a sea of roars and cheers. The Devil had arrived! The undefeated, ruthless and brutal fighter was able to rouse the blood of anyone. Jack looked in detail at Devil who emerged from the darkness. He was draped in a ck robe, simr to a Ninja. He wore a face mask of a Devil with fangs protruding. Under the lights, the Devil grinned under his mask. Causing any onlookers to feel the chills. Without much introduction, Underground Fight Club''s main attraction was bloody violence. The fight began quickly with the loud announcement of the umpire. Before Jack could react, Devil already rushed towards him. Woosh! The swift whip of his leg swung towards Jack''s head. The kick was going for blood! Jack was startled and hurriedly raised his left arm to block the kick. Thump! The sound of the impact was loud and Jack felt the blow of the kick and flew. At the same time, he winced in pain and shouted "Ah!" The pain in his left arm was intense and without a doubt, the kick had fractured his bone. On the ground, Jack was sweating profusely from the pain. He took deep breaths to numb the pain. But he didn''t panic and looked at Devil''s leg in surprise. His pupil constricted when he focused on Devil''s ck shoes. Something metallic reflected the bright lights. This was clearly... cheating!000???? Chapter 68 You Think That I Am Afraid Of Death? Deafening cheers roared from the darkness. Nobody bothered about the misgivings in the cage. All they cared about was the violence, gore, and their bets. Many had a deep impression of Jack who wore the white mask because Jack had caused them to lose money during hisst fight. Outside the cage, Brent frowned and said with a deep voice, "Lone Wolf, aren''t there any restrictions at this Underground Fight Club?" "Restrictions?" Lone Wolf was surprised. Brent said, "Weapons!" Boom! Lone Wolf was shocked and looked at Devil in disbelief. He didn''t doubt what Brent said because Brent''s words were good enough for him. But... where was the weapon? In the cage. Jack tried to move his left arm. Although his arm wasn''t broken by Devil''s kick, the bone fracture caused sharp pains whenever he tried to move his left arm. It was obvious that he was unable to use his left arm for the rest of this fight. He didn''t analyze how Devil was able to wear steel-tipped shoes for the fight. A ce where even the people who had shady backgrounds cannot be depended on to enforce any rules. Jack endeavored to breathe andpose himself. His eyes continued to lock on Devil like a falcon. This fight was far more vicious than when he fought Lone Wolf. Although he was repeatedly pinned down by Lone Wolf during thest fight, at least he still had full usage of all his limbs. To lose the use of an arm in a deathmatch made him feel that he was a step closer to death. Furthermore, considering the track record of Devil, he seemed to be out to kill his opponents. "Tsk tsk..." Under the lights, Devilughed with an evil screech, "Your fighting instinct is the strongest I''ve ever seen!" Jack was calm and slowly straighten himself and wiped away the sweat on his forehead. "But you must die." Before he finished saying, Devil''s right leg extended forward and the ck robe made him look like a ghost flying towards Jack. Whoosh with a rush of the air! Jack felt that a shadow was rushing towards him. It was Devil''s whipping leg. Jack didn''t dare to block directly and dived to dodge the kick. No matter how well-toned the muscles were, they were no match against the impact of a metallic object. After sustaining a fracture by his initial kick, he would be a fool to exchange blows directly with Devil. Devil seemed to have anticipated this. Just as Jack dodged his kick, Devil''s left arm came swinging towards Jacks head. Each of his moves aimed to kill. Bang! Jack''s right fist extended to counter Devil''s punch. The sharp pain radiated through his bones causing him to frown deeply and winced in pain. Devil didn''t retreat and continued with his attack. His right fist overcame Jack''s right block and went towards Jack''s chest. Suddenly. Fuck! Under the bright lights, a dagger flicked out from the ring on Devil''s right middle finger. The cold de glimmered under the lights. "Fuck!" Even when Jack continued to control his emotions, he couldn''t help but cursed loudly at this point. sh... The dagger sliced through Jack''s vest and his skin to reveal a long bloody cut. Roar! In the darkness, the crowd erupted in roars and cheers. Jack panted rapidly in position and looked cautiously towards Devil while maintaining a cold expression. At that moment, he couldn''t be bothered about the wound on his chest. The radiating pain made him wince and his eyes twitched. With steel-tipped shoes and a concealed ring dagger, no wonder he had an undefeated fight record. Jack suddenly realized. Even if Lone Wolf''sbat skills could get him a hundred percent winning rate, the rate of killing and maiming would not be as high as Devil''s! He looked around the cold darkness. The thunderous and deafening cheers caused his breathing to tense up. Death! This was death! Compared to the fight with Lone Wolf, this fight with Devil gave Jack an intense feeling that he was facing death under disadvantaged and totally unfair circumstances. He couldn''t help but feel his emotions fluctuating. "Calm down... you must maintain your cool..." Jack kept reminding himself and even intentionally bit the tip of his tongue until it bled. He did the same as thest fight but it was no longer effective now. The fracture on his left arm and the wound on his chest didn''t allow him to remain calm. Devil stood in ce and kept making the strange and annoying sounds "Tsk, tsk..." He wasn''t in a hurry to strike. The way he liked to kill was to force his opponent towards desperation before killing with a final blow. "Mr. Brent, aren''t you stopping it?" Lone Wolf was not stupid. He was wondering where Devil''s weapons were but now that Jack''s chest was bleeding which confirmed Brent''s ims. One side was unarmed while the other was armed. Such a fight in the cage will only result in a fighter being crippled or killed. Brent''s cold smile only heightened Lone Wolf''s bewilderment. "Only when you tread along the edge of death will you be able to understand the true meaning of it." Lone Wolf looked at Brent in disbelief. It was clear that Brent was Jack''s subordinate from the way they spoke. But how could the subordinate have such an attitude towards his master? Brent turned slowly to look at Lone Wolf and asked, "Have you ever killed?" Lone Wolf felt like he was facing a wild beast and his hairs stood on end. He nodded, "Yes." "How many?" "Three." Brent couldn''t help butughed, "I killed over three hundred!" Boom! Lone Wolf felt like he had been struck by lightning. Brent looked intently at Jack and seemed to be mumbling to himself and yet appeared to say it for Lone Wolf to hear, "If you don''t know how hell feels like, then how can you send your opponent to hell? We are very different!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The fight continued in the cage. Devil didn''t intend for the fight to finish so soon. He seemed to regard the fight as a performance to entertain the people. To use the blood and gore to enrage everyone''s blood and to raise the excitement of the spectators. Cuts started tond onto Jack''s body. He was covered in fresh blood. The pain caused Jack''s breathing to quicken. His entire body was drenched. Even he wasn''t sure if he was drenched in blood or sweat. He knew that Devil was toying with him. But he hated that form of mocking. It was like when he was being called a bastard by those people. sh! The ring dagger ruthlessly shed Jack''s right arm. Though it didn''t cut deeply, it drew a ten-centimeter wound which split open the skin and blood sttered from it. Bash! Jack shouted "Ah!" and his right fist swung andnded onto Devil''s chest. The impact caused him to take a step back. After Jack steadies himself, his body suddenly weakened and he almost knelt down. At this time, his white mask was already covered in blood. His vest was also tattered from the multiple shes. His body involuntarily trembled due to the pain and also due to the nervousness and intense fear. "Calm down... you must cool down... Brent had instructed, calmness critical to winning!" Jack didn''t stop controlling his emotions but at his current condition, his emotions were increasingly on the decline. "It''s almost enough..." Devil retracted the ring dagger and limbered both of his arms as if in preparation for the final strike, "To think that a newbie tried to show up here. Anyone who wants to y in this Underground Fight Club must be a ruthless and unscrupulous killer and not a bastard like you!" Kaboom! Jack''s body jerked and his emotions erupted and immediately braced up. He immediatelyposed his breathing and started to grin with his bloody mouth, "Yes, the bastard has grown up. I had gone through the abyss of hell, so do you think that I am afraid of death?" "Hmm?!" Devil remarked in surprise. Outside the cage. Lone Wolf''s expression changed and said softly, "Here we go..." It was Brent who remarked in astonishment, "So fast!" Chapter 69 Mom, Let’s Go To Our New House The deafening roars and shouts thundered. The intense lights were blinding. Death was waiting. Yet at this moment, Jack felt a kind of peace that he had never experienced before. He didn''t grow up in a pleasant environment. The things that he had experienced far exceeded that of others. Death only took a moment. But to live in despair was long and agonizing. It was natural to fear death. But anyone who had lived through despair would have the courage to face death. "That''s impossible, why is it like that? He shouldn''t be in this state..." Devil''s heart sank. He habitually pushes his opponents to a desperate state and then he will finish him off with a blow to exert his superiority over his opponent. But now Jack''s reaction was beyond his expectations. Swish! His right hand flicked and the cold dagger sprung from his ring. "Die!" Devil yelled as he clenched his jaws and rushed towards Jack. Previously, he would at least conceal the dagger during his attacks but now, he totally exposed it under the intense lights and everyone could see it. "You''ve lost it." Jack smiled. The soft murmur seemed to explode in Devil''s ears causing him to lose his concentration. Jack moved suddenly. In a twist, he swiftly dodged the dagger. His right hand chopped directly onto Devil''s throat. A blunt ''thump'', followed by the low agonizing groan of Devil. Kaboom! Devil copsed onto the ground! The deafening shouts and cheers suddenly went quiet in the darkness. All eyes fell onto Jack. "Hmph..." Jack heaved a sigh and walked towards the door of the cage without looking at Devil. Even if the swift hand chop to the throat didn''t kill Devil, he wasn''t far from death. nk nk... The rattling of the cage door woke the dazed umpire. He hastily opened the door and Jack walked out of the cage slowly. His right hand held onto his left arm and walked towards Brent and then raised his middle finger, "Fuck you!" Before he entered the cage, Brent agreed to intervene if he noticed something amiss but from beginning to the end, Brent only watched from one side. Did he set me up? Jack thought. Brent smiled, "Master Hughes, you''ve advanced rapidly." "Let''s go to the hospital," Jack said helplessly. Lone Wolf regained hisposure after the two of them left. He turned around to look at the two of them disappearing into the darkness and he clenched his fists tightly. His eyes lit up with determination. A few secondster, the dead silent Underground Fight Club started to boil over. "Damn it... how could it be like thest fight? Who the hell is he?" "God, I''ve lost another hundred thousand!" "He clearly was about to die, how could he reverse the situation?" Themotion almost rattled off Underground Fight Club''s roof. The anger was intense. Most of the spectators were unaware that above them was a row of VIP rooms. There were only a few VIP rooms and reserved for the rich and famous of the city. That was why Lone Wolf was approached by those wealthy men to hire him as their bodyguard. One of the VIP room was dimly lit. One person stood quietly at the huge single panel window. He looked towards the exit of the arena and remarked happily. "I didn''t expect you to be so talented..." Along their way to the hospital, Jack remained silent and looked out of the window. Brent felt somewhat awkward. He knew that Jack felt that he had set Jack up with regards to the fight. The taxi driver looked at Jack''s terrible state and didn''t speak out of fear. The atmosphere was extremely tensed. After a while, Brent spoke and exined, "Master... I didn''t set you up. I wanted you to emerge from a hellish situation and then send your opponent to hell." "Was this the equivalent of living life without fear of death?" Jack raised his eyebrows and continued to look outside and pondered deeply. He softly murmured, "Actually, my mother and I lived through hellish conditions since I was a kid." Brent was stunned. A fight and the mention of ''bastard'', managed to dig up Jack''s painful memory. He smiled bitterly, "Have you ever seen a four year old child braving the blizzard on new year''s night, going from door to door to beg for money in order to save his mother''s life? In the end, they threw money a the kid after calling him a bastard. The child was finally able to gather enough money to save his mother." "Have you seen a mother having a head of white hair at the age of thirty? She endured all forms of abuse and beatings just to bring up a child?" Jack turned around and his eyes were already red. He looked at the stunned Brent and smiled, "I''ve seen it... for twenty over years!" Brent was about to speak. Jack wiped his face andposed himself, "I know that you are a person who crawled out from death but you don''t know the difference between death and living in despair. You wanted me to emerge from hel but you don''t know that I had lived in hellish despair for twenty over years." "I''m sorry..." Brent knew that he had touched on Jack''s painful past and quickly apologized. Jack waved andughed. His expression wasn''t depressed and gloomy like a moment ago, instead, it was radiant and full of fortitude.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I never give up, I don''t know what giving up is. I moved forward with every step I take and I will rise even higher in the future." As he said this, Jack patted Brent''s shoulder andughed, "Thanks! Come to think of it, if you had intervened, I wouldn''t have had this breakthrough." He spent several days in the hospital. The fight at Underground Fight Club had left him severely injured. At least all the apartments at Dragon Garden were sold on the day of theunch. All the subsequent procedures can be settled by Corbin and his team. As for the sales of the secondunch, thepany staff can also handle it without him. He didn''t tell his mother nor Amber about his injuries because he didn''t want his two most important women to worry. A week went by quickly. Brent settled the hospital discharge procedures for Jack. Jack insisted on being discharged against the advice of the doctors and nurses because today was the day his mother will be discharged. He also nned to take his mother to their new house. He went with Brent to LJ hospital and Amber was already there packing up the things together with Daisy. Sophie was sitting on one side waiting for them to finish. Although she was still weak, Sophie''s condition was much better than before and had met the conditions to be discharged from the hospital. As Jack walked into the patient room, arge pile of fruits and health supplements caught his attention. The pile of fruits and health supplements upied almost a third of the patient''s room. "Who gave them?" Jack asked in surprise. On hearing this, Amber''s eyes dimmed while Sophie drooped her head. Daisy replied, "They are from the Parry family." Jack suddenly felt that it was amusing. Can they behave more disgustingly? Sophie then said, "Daisy, I''ll be discharged today. Give these to the nurses'' station and request them to distribute them to the other patients. I don''t want to eat anything given by the Parry family. It''s disgusting. Jack was bewildered. Ever since he was a child, he was brought up to be soft-spoken and tough. He normally won''t hear his mother say any upsetting words. "Ah? Missus, you really want to give them away?" Daisy had been used to being thrifty and couldn''t bear to give them away. All the things there amount to at least a few thousand yuan. It was a pity to give them away. "My son cannot be pushed around by others. How can I remain cordial from the way the Parry family treated my son?" Sophie''s expression darkened and then pointed towards the bag of fruits next to the bed and smiled, "Take the fruits bought by Amber. They are delicious." On hearing this, Amber smiled radiantly. Jack also smiled and looked at his mother gratefully. "Mom, let''s go back to our new house." "New house?" Sophie was stunned, "Jack, when did we have a new house?" "Auntie, let''s go. This is a surprise that Jack has prepared for you." Amber held onto Sophie''s arm happily.000 Chapter 70 He Is Your Father! Jack didn''t mention to Sophie about his overnight windfall and the man who he hadn''t seen before when she was in the hospital. That man abandoned the family for more than twenty years and Jack was afraid that it would negatively affect his mother. But he must tell his mother the truth today. Sophie smiled and nodded when she heard from Amber that it was a surprise and didn''t ask any further. They packed up and settled the discharge procedures. Five of them sat in two cars and headed to the TM Vi district. Along the way, Amber and Daisy chatted with Sophie and her mood was very good. Jack was wondering how he should reveal to his mother all that had happened over this period. As the cars drove up the TM hill, Sophie''s smile turned into surprise. "Jack, our new house is in the TM vi district?" TM Vi district was the most expensive ce in the city and everyone knew about it. Jack smiled and nodded. Sophie was totally shocked and her pale lips were quivering and wanted to question further. But still, she endured and didn''t ask.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Along the way up the hill, Sophie was in a daze. The beautiful scenery and the location of the new house gave her a feeling that she was dreaming. She knew about their family condition and although Jack was the deputy General Manager of DT real estate agency with an annual sry of a million. But all the money was either used for her medical treatments or taken by Katherine for her family. There wasn''t much money that they could save! After the liver transnt and Jack''s divorce from Katherine, there wouldn''t be any money remaining. Furthermore, the prices at the TM vi district was astronomical! It was impossible to afford a house here even with Jack''s annual sry! It wasn''t until the cars reached the entrance of the vi and when Amber and Daisy helped Sophie walk towards the vi, did shee to her senses. Her eyes became red and walked slowly towards the vi as her breathing gradually quickened. "Auntie, this is the new house that Jack prepared for you." Amber held onto Sophie carefully and said tenderly. "Really... our new house?" Sophie still couldn''t believe it was real. In her heart, the cost of the houses here was astronomical. She painstakingly raised Jack on her own and didn''t even dare to dream about living in such a house. The spacious courtyard, the green grass, and a beautiful fountain. It was like she was in a "fairnd". Jack and Brent dragged the suitcases and walked quickly to the vi. Jack took out the key and with a "clunk", the door opened. To Sophie, it sounded like a p of thunder and caused her to shudder. "Mom, wee home!" Jack''s eyes turned red as he said gently. His mother had gone through so many hardships to raise him up. He worked very hard after graduation in order to repay his mother and provide her some happiness. But when his mother became gravely ill, Katherine actually took the money that he needed to save his mother and gave them to her family. That made him feel like he fell into the depths of hell. However, the emergence of Mr. Ward pulled him up and raised him to the heavens. One day he felt that was in hell and the next day he was rejoicing in heaven. Only those who had experienced this can understand such a feeling. Words can never appropriately describe this kind of feeling. "Okay... okay, Jack. Thanks, it must be tough on you." Sophie didn''t ask too much and her eyes were red with tears. She hugged Jack and then smiled towards Amber and Daisy, "Come, we''re home, we''re all home." The group of them walked happily into the vi. Amber blushed and tugged Jack and intentionally walked behind the rest and asked softly, "Did you hear that? Auntie said that I''m home." "That''s right, there''s nothing wrong with that." Jack smiled radiantly. Amber''s eyes sparkled and then gave him a look, "You''re a rascal." Brent and Daisy ced the luggage away. Sophie sat alone on therge sofa in the living hall and looked at the surroundings in a daze. She saw Jack and Amber walking towards her. Sophie smiled amiably, "Jack, is there a terrace at this vi? The vis that I see on the television all have terraces. Can you bring me there to have a look?" "Auntie, it is very windy at the terrace, you..." Amber was worried about Sophie''s health but before she could finish, Jack pinched her palm and stopped her. "Okay, mom." Jack smiled and held Sophie''s arm and brought her to the rooftop terrace. He knew that his mother wanted to question him rather than to look at the terrace. At the spacious open-air terrace. Hundreds of flowers were swaying in the wind and the air was filled with its fragrance. Jack brought Sophie to the chair to sit down. Sophie smiled and looked around but wasn''t in a hurry to ask anything. "Mom, do you have something on your mind?" Jack sat beside her. Sophie raised her hand and ced it on Jack''s shoulder and said sternly, "You, did you do anything illegal?" Did mom think that I became rich from doing something illegal? Jack was stunned but wasn''t angry. From when he was a child, no matter how bad things were at home, his mother taught him to never steal. He must depend on his own abilities to work. For the family situation to take such a sudden improvement, it was natural for the elder folks to think of it that way. He smiled, "Mom, you''ve taught me well and I''ve never forgotten. How could I do those?" "Then exin to me how you bought this house." Sophie''s eyes were red and pointed around, "Don''t think that your mother has be a fool from the sickness. Everyone knew how expensive the houses were in the TM Vi district. How could you afford to buy a ce here so suddenly?" Sophie became very conflicted with this surprise. She didn''t mind being poor and going through hardships but she could not ept her son doing anything illegal! Jack smiled and then his expression turned bitter and his eyes were red as he looked at his mother, "Mom, actually my father isn''t dead, right?" Boom! In a sh, Sophie''s face stiffened with fury. Her pupils dted and her expression was exceedingly surprised. "I know that he isn''t dead." Jack squatted next to his mother and then looked up at his mother, "He abandoned us so that he could seek his fortunes." "You, how do you know that?" After the initial shock, Sophie''s expression became exceedingly dejected in a way that even Jack had never seen before. Jack said slowly, "Because, he came back and he helped me." "Where is he?" Sophie''s eyes shed and tried to stand up. Jack quickly assured her, "He isn''t here. It was his subordinate, Mr. Ward who came to me. After Katherine took away the money for your surgery, Mr. Ward suddenly appeared and paid for your surgery." "Thereafter, he gave me a bank card given by my father. That''s why we have what you see here." Upon hearing, Sophie''s expression looked lost, and sat back into the chair. She looked down at her hands which were over her knees and remained silent. Jack''s eyes were red and fought hard to hold back his tears andughed coldly. "Mom, don''t you find it amusing? That wretched man abandoned the both of us back then and now he suddenly came back and try to redeem himself." Smack! A loud p rang out. Jack was stunned and finger marks started to show from the p. Sophie turned and red sternly at him, "He is your father and you must never speak of him that way. He had no choice but to do it!"??????????????? Chapter 71 It Was Back Then Jack Hughes did not expect anything. He was justining a little but it angered his mother. She even gave him a p! His mother did not hit him for a long time... "I don''t allow you to nder him, he''s your father and my husband. He did nothing wrong back then!" Sophie Burton cried as she was full of anger. "But he abandons us and enjoys the good life by himself!" Jack was filled with resentment. "Does he know how much have you suffered over the years? You''re sick due to the exhaustion of taking care of me. Does he know that I grew up being judged as a bastard ever since he abandoned us?" "Shut up, keep your mouth shut!" Sophie replied angrily. "Jack, back then you were young and you didn''t know what happened. I wouldn''t me you when youined your father. Now, you''re a grown-up man. You and I had experienced many things and it was not your father''s fault. Don''t me him anymore." Jack was in panic when he saw his mother''s expression. Earlier on, he was very mad at his father whom he had never met before and neglected his mother''s current condition. He quicklyforted her. "Mum, please calm down. Please calm down..." Sophie tried her best to take a deep breath and slowly calmed down. She looked at Jack with full of tears in her eyes. She slowly touched his face and asked, "Do you feel hurt?" He shook his head as he suppressed down his anger. His voice was trembling. "I just don''t understand, why do you want to protect that man!" A moment of silence. After a long moment of silence. Sophie put down her hand and lowered her head. She was like recalling her memories, but also like thinking about something. Ten minutes have passed. "Sigh..." Sophie sighed heavily. "When you were young, you asked me why your father abandoned you. I didn''t tell you because you were still young. Now, you''re a grown-up man and he''s back. Perhaps I should... tell you." After a while, she wiped the tears from her eyes. "It was because if he did not leave, he would be dead. You and I would be dead as well..." Boom! It was like an explosion in Jack''s mind. He waspletely stunned. Did his mother just say that the ungrateful man who abandoned the family was trying to protect both of them? How was that possible? Sophie''s words instantly made Jack realize something. "They don''t treat human life as human life!" Sophie put her hand on her head as her tone was filled with sadness. Jack turned speechless. He met George Hughes before. George dared to kill anyone! Back then if Brent did not arrive on time, he would be killed by George. In other words, his mother''s words seemed reasonable! Sophie suddenly hugged Jack. She cried and started begging him. "Jack, don''t me your father. He was just trying to protect his family. Although we have suffered a lot for the past 20 years, at least we are still here. If your dad did not leave, all of us would be dead by now." "He never abandons us. He has always loved you and your mother. Back then, he was unwilling to say goodbye to us when you''re still in my stomach." "He''s a real man and your father. He has been doing his best to fulfill his responsibilities. Your mother never mes your father for leaving us and you can''t me him as well." His mother''s crying sound felt like a needle piercing through Jack''s heart. He waspletely stunned and speechless. Since he was young, he had been holding grudge against his father. He never thought of anything else. When she cried, she started to hesitate about his hatred against his father. "Then why doesn''t hee and find us after so many years? Why does he wait until you''re almost dying then only sends Mr. Ward instead of himselfing over personally?" Jack asked in a trembling voice. "I believe that he has his own reasons, I know that he''s the head of their family. But in this family, he''s not the only one who can make decision!" As Sophie''s crying sound was getting louder, it was like her depression bursting out from her heart. "Last time when your father left, Mr. Ward was with him. I know Mr. Ward. It is within his limit that he could send Mr. Ward over. He still thinks of us, if not how would he know that if my mother is dying soon?" Jack felt startled. That was right! Mr. Ward was able to rush over and rescued his mother in such a crucial moment. If it was just a coincidence, was it too coincidental? Perhaps, it seemed like a fantasy that he suddenly came back when Jack was penniless. Before Katherine took thest 200,000 Yuan away, Jack''s situation was difficult as he had no way out. After a long while. After Sophie''s crying slowly lowered down, Jack breathed out and asked calmly. "What happen to him?" Sophie shook her head. "I don''t know. I just tell you about all the things that I know." Jack felt sluggish. His eyes flickered. Suddenly, it reminded him about his conversation with Mr. Ward when he first met him. At the same time, Mr. Ward was feeling sorry all this time when Jack med about his father in front of him. What''s the deal which allowed him to grow up to take over the position as a master? He then took a deep breath and suppressed all theplicated thoughts. He started to smile. "Mum, I understand." Sophie nodded and wiped the tears away. "Don''t hate your father, otherwise I would not rest in peace if I passed away." Jack was stunned. "Mum, I don''t allow you to say something like this. You will definitely live and enjoy a longer life, you will also enjoy the pleasure with your grandchildren." Sophie patted on his head. "Then you should hurry up!" Was this urging marriage in disguise? Jack felt awkward. Bothughed at each other. Amber Knight was watching the television in the living room. She did not know why Sophie called Jack to the terrace. She knew that it was their secret so she waited quietly instead. As she started feeling bored, she walked towards the kitchen and tried to help Daisy Hill. Brent had been crouching in the corner while peeling the potatoes silently. "Brent, please slice the skin thinner. It would be too wasteful if you slice it too thick." Daisy felt bad about the way he sliced the potatoes skins. Brent nodded helplessly when he raised his head and looked at Daisy. Then he lowered his head and continued slicing while mumbling with himself. "No one would say that I''m being wasteful when I slice someone on the battlefield." When Amber saw what just happened, she smiled. She rolled up her sleeves and asked, "Ms. Hill, I''m here to help, what can I help you with?" "What?!" Amber was shocked. "Amber, you''re Mr. Hughes''s girlfriend. You shouldn''t be helping us with the cooking. Brent and I will do just fine."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Don''t worry, I do help my mother to cook at home too." Amber smiled and picked up the skin-peeler and potatoes. She then crouched beside Brent. "Brent and I will slice the potatoes skins together." Daisy sighed helplessly and did not continue stopping her. After a minute. Daisy felt distressed when she looked at the fist-sized potato being peeled into a size of a walnut. She asked Amber. "Amber, have you really cooked before?" Amber felt awkward looking at the different size of the potatoes. She smiled yfully. "I do help my mother to boil water only. Both Daisy and Brent turned speechless. At this moment, Jack and Sophie just walked down. They smiled at each other when they saw the scene. This... felt like a home.0000 Chapter 72 Brent’s Past Everyone was enjoying the meal and the whole vi was full ofughter. The night was quiet. Jack was not asleep. He was sitting alone on the terrace while feeling the night breeze. "Young master, is there something in your mind?" Brent asked from behind his back. As Jack looked from a distance from the terrace, he could see directly at the night view of TM Vi District. He did not answer Brent''s question. Brent walked to the side and sat down. "Do you have any cigarettes?" Jack asked. Brent nodded. He took out a pack of cigarettes and handed a stick to Jack. Jack was never a smoker but he wanted to try this time. He took the lighter from Brent. He did not seem familiar on lighting it and took a hard smoke. The pungent smoke suddenly poured into his lungs. He coughed violently and even his tears came out. He looked at the cigarette. He smiled bitterly and threw the cigarette away. "I think it''s better not to smoke." "I think there''s no need, you can tell me." Brent shook his head and knew something was going on in Jack''s mind. Jackid on the recliner with his hands behind his head while looking at the stars in the night. "Suddenly, I just don''t know how to think about my father." Back then, Jack always thought that his father was a terrible man who abandoned his family and pursued for better life and wealth. Even the appearance of Mr. Ward who changed his situation and assisted him in growing up which he thought it was just a business deal. A business deal to let him take over the family. Apart from feeling resentment, he did not feel anything for his father whom he had never met before. But what his mother said made him start to think a little. If it was the matter of life and death, perhaps his father''s leaving was indeed the best solution. So... what happened to the Hughes family back then? He was very curious about what happened back then. It was a pity that his mother only knew a little details. Perhaps if he wanted to know more then it was better if he met with his father. "Actually the old master is a kind man." Brent sighed while there was a gleam in his eyes. "He''s the best the person I''ve met, there''s no one else like him!" Jack raised his eyebrows. "Oh yes, you used to be a mercenary before and why did you choose to follow him?" Brent lit a cigarette on his own and started smoking. "Back then, I was actually the spotlight in the mercenary market. There were more than hundreds of people who were under me, they are the real and brave soldiers. Are they even fake?" "Isn''t that good?" Jack smiled. "Is it good?" Brent shook his head. "Everyday I have to put my life at risk and running in the rain of bullets. Eventually I''m getting tired of it." "So, you end up following my father?" "Your father saved me." Brent shook his head while deep gazing. He was trying to reminisce back all the memories. "Back then when I was on a mission, it was your father who assigned me to go to a desert battlefield country and rescue a hostage." "Unfortunately, we''ve failed the mission. I''ve had more than 100 men with me, more than 90 of them died. The rest of us were captured." "On the day of execution, I will never forget what had happened back then." Brent looked at Jack with radiant expression in his eyes. "Young master, only a merchant values both life and wealth. Do you know that?" Jack nodded. "I remember the sun was very bright that day. When we were kneeling on the execution stage, there should be around more than ten thousands of people watching?" Brent smiled as he continued his story. "In order to prevent us from being rescued, the other party also set up a few armored tanks to guard us. At that moment, your father came." He raised his index finger. "He drove the jeep alone directly into the execution ground." Jack''s eyes twitched a little as he was quite surprised. It seemed like everything was easy from the way Brent exined. But the scene at the time was dangerous. While facing the execution in front of tens of thousands of people, it was impossible to be done by a single person. Jack''s father dared to go as if he was looking for death. "Are you surprised?" Brent continued without waiting for Jack''s response. "I was surprised but your father really came. He directly rammed the car into the execution tform and then calmly got out from the car. He greeted the locals with a smile and spoke a fluent local mother tongue with a smile." He couldn''t help but continued praising about Jack''s father. To be fair, I''ve been on the battlefield for so many years. I''ve seen many soldiers who were always arrogant. Unfortunately, when they faced life or death, they were just nervous and not ready to die." "I''ve never seen someone like your father who is so calm as if he''s born with this calmness power." Brent looked at Jack. "You do look like him but you still have a long way to go." Jack frowned and asked. "Then?" Brent replied. "Then, he directly donated 10 Billion Yuan to the locals in exchange with my life." "10 Billion Yuan... in exchange with your life? No wonder you follow him so desperately." Jackughed a little. "Consider it as a life-saving reward!" Brent smiled as if his eyes were filled with hope. "Moreover, I was convinced by his calmness at that time. I used to feel that being a mercenary is a dishonourable profession but ever since I followed after your father, everything has changed." Jack smiled. "Beautiful things can be attracted with each other. Perhaps, they just need a chance to be well known?" "Hahaha... Young master knows me well." Brent smiled boldly and admitted about it. Jack did not feel like it was inappropriate. If Jack was in Brent''s ce, he would make the same choice. However... the way Brent spoke about his father did change his perception about him. There were ten thousands of people around along with armored tanks surrounding them. At that time, it seemed like a suicide mission. Jack''s father was able toe in and rescue Brent single-handed. This courage was not something which any ordinary merchant would have. "Young master, the old master isn''t someone you think about." Jack was in a silence. Brent continued. "There are many things that we as the servants shouldn''t be talking about. But old master allows me to be by your side means that he cares more about you than himself." "What do you mean?" Jack asked. "I''m his personal guard, the only personal guard. There was a sense of murderous intention in Brent''s eyes. "Ever since I follow him, I believe that I have protected him from assassination for approximately 10 times per year."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "10 times of assassination?" Jack couldn''t help but started thinking about it. Brent stood up and pat Jack''s shoulder. "He assigns me to be by your side means that he will be exposed to those assassinations sooner orter." When Jack regained his sense, Brent left. He seemed to be absent minded when he gazed the night sky. At the same time. The Parry Family. "Is it really at TM Vi District?" Elissa asked in disbelief. She smiled as she hung up the phone. "Toby Tanner, it''s worth taking care of you since you were young." Kieran was still in doubt. "Are you sure it is at TM Vi District? It''s impossible. The houses at there are really expensive!" "My nephew is doing the second-hand housing sales, he has all the details about the housing at there. How untrue can it be?" Elissa narrowed her eyes at Kieran. She couldn''t help but feeling excited. "Oh god, my son-inw is so rich. I would like to live in that 130 million Yuan worth of mid hill vi in that area..." "What are you trying to do?" Kieran was worried. "Let me remind you that our family is like a joke in the city. Don''t mess around." "Therefore, you deserve to be poor for your whole life." Elissa red at Kieran. "Since our son-inw is rich, we should ask him and Kate to remarry so that we can live in the mid hill vi. Can you imagine how proud are we going to be?" As she continued speaking, her face suddenly turned cold. "It''s all Kate''s fault. She doesn''t know how good her life is. It''s impossible to ask her to chase after our son-inw. Then, I should do something about it."??????????? Chapter 73 I Come to Visit My Son-in-Law The next morning, The sun had just risen. Jack got up early and went out for exercise with Brent. Because of the injury, Jack temporarily stopped the hell-like training, but only carried out basic physical training. But, Jack was still sweating at the end of the exercise. Looking at Brent, whose upper body was naked, Jack wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Brent, you are too strict with yourself." Although Brent didn''t exercise as hard as Jack had done before, But Brent had kept exercising for many years. It was hard to stick to one thing for many years. If it wasn''t for George''s presence that made Jack feel the threat of death, Jack would not have been so strict with himself. Brent''s skin was bronze, and now there was sweat on it, shining in the sunlight. Brent wiped the sweat from his chest and said with a smile, "Exercising is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. Therefore, I can''t ck off in it." The two men came home talking andughing. Daisy was cleaning the living room. As soon as she saw Brent''s upper body naked, Daisy''s face turned red. She screamed and lowered her head. "What''s the matter?" Brent was puzzled. Jack raised his eyebrows, pped Brent on the chest and whispered, "Daisy is a girl. Pay attention to what you wear." Brent understood, then quickly covered his chest with his clothes and exined, "Daisy, I''m sorry. I, I didn''t mean it." Daisy took a deep breath and said calmly, "I''m OK. Brent, your chest muscles are so great..." Brent raised his eyebrows, scratched his head, and grinned, "Well, so are you." Jack was speechless. Brent was such a fool. Men''s and women''s chest muscles, of course, were different. Seeing Daisy was shy, Jack kicked Brent''s ass and said, "Take a bath and change clothes, quickly!" Brent was startled and didn''t understand what Jack meant. But he didn''t dare to disobey Jack and went back to his room. Jack walked to Daisy and reassured her, "Daisy, don''t me Brent. He is silly, not understanding these things." "Well, I see, Mr. Hughes." Daisy answered in a low voice, with her head down. Seeing Jack leaving, Daisy suddenly said, "Mr. Hughes, can I take a day off today?" "Take a day off? Do you have something important today?" Jack frowned slightly. He didn''t want Daisy to ask for leave because his mother had just left the hospital and needed careful care. As soon as Daisy left, he had to go to work, and his mother was left unattended. As for Brent, he was not very smart. Jack couldn''t expect Brent to take good care of his mother. "Yes, I have something important to do today." Daisy also knew the current condition of Jack''s mother. Her hands were tightly intertwined. She bit her lip, "If not, it doesn''t matter." It was difficult for her to get this job. Her treatment was better than that of her peers, and Sophie was very nice to her. So Daisy valued this job very much. Jack took a look at Daisy''s hands, to be exact, the calluses on her hands. Jack smiled and said, "OK. Go early ande back early. Remember to call me if you need help." "Thank you, Mr. Hughes." Daisy felt very happy. ..... It was more than ten o''clock. Outside TM Vi District, a taxi stopped. Elissa and Kieran got out of the car and took a bunch of presents out of the trunk. Kieran was so embarrassed. He nced around and whispered, "Can you stop that? This is TM Vi District, not our old neighborhood. The security work here is very strict. We can''t even enter the gate of the vi." "Don''t talk nonsense."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Elissa straightened her neck and said shamelessly, "I''m Jack''s mother-inw. He bought some vis here. He is superior here. Those poor security guards dare to stop us?" "You..." Kieran knew that Elissa couldn''t be persuaded, so he just stomped and sighed. Carrying things, they swaggered to the gate of TM Vi District. The two security guards at the gate looked at each other and were puzzled. Those who could work as security guards in TM Vi District were selected by the property managementpany. Anyhow, they could pick out the most professional security guards with a monthly sry of 10000 yuan. Naturally, the two security guards understood that Elissa and Kieran were not residents of TM Vi District. Soon Elissa and Kieran came to the door. Elissa straightened her neck, pointed to a security guard and yelled, "You,e here and open the door for us." The security guard who was reprimanded showed no anger. There had been this kind of things that poor rtives came here and looked for the rich people in TM Vi District before. If he got angry just because of a reprimand, he was not professional enough. The security guard walked to Elissa and said with a smile, "Madam and sir. I''m sorry, but it''s our regtion that owners need to use their ess cards if they enter our vi area. If there''re your rtives living in it, we have to call the property office and get the consent of rtives before we can open the door for you." Elissa and Kieran looked at each other nkly. Kieran subconsciously tugged at Elissa''s coat. Elissa got rid of his hand and said to the security guard, "Don''t talk nonsense. Didn''t you see us carrying so many things? My son-inw lives in it, and Ie to see him!" The security guard said, "What''s your son-inw''s room number? We can help you, or you can contact him directly." Contact? Fuck! Elissa was angry. She only knew Jack lived in the best vis halfway up the hill, not the detailed address. And it was impossible for her to contact Jack in person, because her phone number had been ced on Jack''s cklist. But how could she keep her good son-inw if she couldn''t see Jack and give him her presents? Thinking of this, Elissa threw everything in her hands on the floor. Then, unexpectedly, "Pa!" Elissa pped the security guard in the face and yelled, "Who are you? You''re just a watchdog. How dare you stop me? Open the door, or don''t me me for beating you." How harsh her voice was! What a rude woman she was! The sudden p made Kieran shiver. The security guard was stunned. Another security guard quickly informed the property office with a walkie-talkie, and then quickly ran to the security guard who was pped. Before he could speak, Elissa became ferocious and pped the security guard who just came to them. "Ouch! The watchdog has helper! Do you want to kill me?" The security guard covered his face in pain. Facing Elissa''s rude behavior, the security guard was extremely angry. But neither of them dared to beat Elissa. They needed to wait for a response from the property office. In the face of the two security guards'' non response, Elissa became more aggressive. With one hand on her waist and one hand pointing at the two security guards, she cursed, "I tell you my son-inw is Jack, the most distinguished resident in your vi area. I''m going to visit my son-inw today. Get out of here, or my son-inw will give you two no chance to be a watchdog!" The two security guards were silent and did not dare to scold her. But the walkie-talkie of the security guard had been connected to the property office. Elissa''s words were heard by the property manager. The property manager didn''t dare to dy this matter, so he called Jack to confirm it.0000000 Chapter 74 Get Them out of Here After listening to the property manager on the phone, Jack snorted. He had been married Katherine for three years, and he knew clearly the nature of the Parry family.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. So when he moved into TM Vi District, he guessed that Elissa might visit him, so he had already informed the property office in advance. If there was something, the property office would inform him first, not his mother. Jack''s mother, Sophie, was still recovering, although she had got through the dangerous period. Jack didn''t want Sophie to be irritated. What''s more, it was his own business. Sophie had worked hard enough these years. Jack didn''t want to bother his mother. "Mr. Hughes, what should we do?" The property manager asked. Jack raised his eyebrows, "Now I''m single, so I don''t have a mother-inw." The property manager was obviously silent for a second and then said, "OK, I know what to do with it." After hung up the phone, Jack''s expression was a little cold. He was not an indecisive person, so his affair with Katherine had long been over. Once the Parry family looked down on him, and now he looked down on the Parry family. He wouldn''t give the Parry family a chance to enter his house. At the property office of TM Vi District, The manager''s eyes flickered after he hung up the phone. TM Vi District was the industry of Aiden, and the propertypany also belonged to the real estate agency of Aiden. After Jack bought TM Vi District, Aiden issued an order directly to the property office, and specifically exined the matter about Jack. So, the property manager knew something about Jack''s past. He knew that the couple at the gate of the vi area was really Jack''s father-inw and his mother-inw. But he also knew from Aiden that his father-inw and his mother-inw treated Jack badly. "In the past, they cheated Mr. Hughes out of the money he used to cure his mother. Now Mr. Hughes is rich, they want toe to visit him. How shameless they are!" The property manager sneered, picked up the walkie-talkie and ordered the security guard, "Get them out of here!" At the gate of the vi area, The scene was very chaotic. Absolutely, Elissa was a shrew. She was pointing at two security guards and attacking them asionally. The clothes of the two guards were torn to pieces, and there were more finger prints on their faces. But they dare not resist. Before they figured out the situation, their professional quality and the generous treatment of this job would not allow them to act excessively. Kieran stood aside, covering his face and sighing, and he apparently didn''t want to join in. But because of Elissa, he couldn''t leave directly. There were also some onlookers around. Some were residents in the vi area, and some were nannies. But it was the first time that they had met this kind of situation since they moved into TM Vi District! Living in such amunity, the residents must be well educated. If there was a real conflict, they would not deal with it in such a rude way. "What are you looking at? Fuck! Go away!" Elissa heard the gossip of the onlookers and growled angrily. Kieran couldn''t stand it. He stepped forward and pulled Elissa by the corner of her coat. "Stop it! If we can''t get in, let''s go back home." "Why? We''re here to visit our son-inw. The watchdogs don''t let us in. You can bear it, but I can''t stand it!" Elissa looked like she wanted to eat people. She pped Kieran on the arm, "You''re a coward. Get out of here." "You..." Kieran blushed and walked aside. Elissa turned to the two security guards who were aggrieved and screamed, "Will you let us in? If not, I''ll tear down the gate today." She raised her hand and tried to hit the two security guards. At this time, There was a shout from the walkie-talkie on the waist of a security guard, "Get them out of here!" Hearing this, the two security guards'' eyes suddenly lit up after they had already endured to the limit. As Elissa''s hand reached over, one of the guards raised his hand and grabbed her wrist. "Do you understand? Our manager let you to get out of here. How dare you continue to beat people?" "Oh! Do you dare to stop me?" Elissa was startled and shrieked, "You''re a watchdog! Stop me?" As she screamed, she reached out the other hand directly to the face of the security guard in front of her. "Ah." Before the security guard could react, there were more blood stains on his face. Because of the pain, the security guard let go of Elissa''s wrist. Elissa screamed again, staggered back two steps and fell to the ground. To everyone''s surprise, When Elissa fell to the ground, she burst into tears. "Ouch! They hit me! The security guards of the TM Vi District me! They have gone too far! Come and have a look..." Elissa wailed bitterly, her face covered with tears. As if she was a victim! The security guard, whose face was scratched, was stunned. The other guard was speechless. As security guards, they had seen rude people, but they really hadn''t seen such shameless people! The onlookers were also stunned and speechless. A few secondster, the onlookers burst into a fury. "What a shameless woman! When did such a woman live in the vi area?" "This woman is so barbaric. Hey, Guards, don''t be afraid. Anyway, we will support you today." "Too immoral, where on earth is this shrew?" Listening to the reproaches of the crowd to the shrew, the two security guards suddenly cheered up. One of the security guards quickly stepped aside, took out his walkie-talkie and began to speak. Kieran''s face turned red and hot as he listened to the reproaches. He gritted his teeth and walked quickly to Elissa to help her stand. "You get up, don''t you feel ashamed?" "Go away! You''re a coward. Your wife is beaten. You don''t help me, but let me leave. Ouch, I''m going to die." Elissa wailed and kicked Kieran''s calf, which made Kieran feel in pain. Elissa did want to save face. But was it worth money? She just wanted to see Jack now, apologize to him and keep Jack, so that Jack''s money would be their family''s money in the future! After that, the money for Tommy''s marriage was not a problem. And they could also move into TM Vi District and enjoy the life of rich people! Just then, A van sped out of TM Vi District. The van stopped in front of Elissa and Kieran. The door was opened and several security guards rushed down. They ignored the shouts of Kieran and Elissa, and they shoved them straight into the van. The driver quickly started the car. At the same time, the security guard yelled, "Who do you think you are? Is TM Vi District essible to people like you? Since you are rude, don''t me us for throwing you out!" Soon, the van sped down the hill. But this scene, not only did not let the onlookers feel disgusted, but also attracted their praise!????? Chapter 75 Busted The fact that Elissa and Kieran went to TM Vi District did not bother Jack at all, it was more like an episode for him. He didn''t care about it, neither did he think it was worth it. When walking on the road, would one watch out for the ants they are stepping on? Of course not! The pre-sales of Dragon Garden were going well. Already on their first day of sales, they have sold out all their estates. Jack had already predicted this oue. But his goal now was to use this chance and start nning his next sales event. With the 100 million in his Bauhinia bank card, he not only had enough cash, but could simultaneously be in charge of the entire West Shantytowns reform project. Because of his injury, he couldn''t go topany while, and it took him a whole forenoon to get familiar with the newest situation in hispany. And then it took him a couple of more hours to go through his emails, all of them were from his colleagues to congratte him, some of them were also invitations from material suppliers. Jack started replying to all of the emails with congrattions, he thought that it is always good to have more friends than enemies. It didn''t matter if those emails were genuine or not, he would still give them face. The invitations he got form suppliers, Jack only smirked and deleted them. Back in the days, the material suppliers were all going against DT. And now that Dragon Garden has gone viral, they areing back to ask for cooperation? This was hrious. Where were they when DT was at his worst times? Now that DT hade back on track, who did they think to be? There was a knock on the door. Corbin came in and said, "Jack, the president of Gran building materialpany wants to invite you fr lunch, he is in the lobby, what do you think?" "What do you think?" Jackughed. Corbin smirked, his eyes blinked, "Then I will decline on your behalf. This guy was against us with all the others when we were in trouble, and now that he knows we have made it back again, he wants to make good with us. Ugly guy dreams big." "Do that." Jackughed and said, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Oh by the by, if EnRich calls to make an appointment, you have to tell me right away, I got to go there." When all the otherpanies were going against them, even though EnRich canceled their contract and joined the others, but they also announced very quickly that they will continue their cooperation with DT Even though Jack has already found another way for DT at that time, but EnRich has taken DT''s side. Jack will always remember that kindness. "Alright." Corbin turned to leave. Jack suddenly called him back, "Oh right, can you please find out about who is the head of EnRich right now? If it''s necessary I will have to invite them for lunch once." "No problem." Corbin left the office. Jack was tapping his desk, in thought. When DT was being rejected, EnRich was making him confused again and again. Maybe, the key was who the manager of EnRich was. 10 minutester. Corbin came into his office, looking a little weird. Jack closed his emails, and asked, "Why do you look like that?" "Jack, sorry, I made a mistake, mainly because I haven''t docked with the material suppliers. If you know who the manager of EnRich is, you might get a shock as well." Corbin put down a file on Jack''s desk. Jack took it, and immediately froze. On the document, it said the name, Amber Knight! Corbin said, "No wonder that EnRich has against everyone to continue the cooperation with DT. So you took a different way to solve the problem, you have conquered their president, this, I really admire." "Stop mocking me." Jack rolled his eyes, but he really never thought that Amber was EnRich''s new head. So what did this mean? Didn''t she tell him that she was working? Who can make it right to the top of the number one material supplierpany when just starting her work. He rubbed his head, and thought of EnRich''s support before. Jack suddenly felt a little weird about that. Did that mean... that he had lived off a woman this once? Without even knowing? Corbin giggled, and kept saying, "So, should I try to get an appointment with your girlfriend? Or no wait, I meant EnRich''s president?" Jack looked at Corbin''s smile, and still felt it was too weird. He rolled his eyes, "If you have nothing to do, you can go and help out on the construction site." Corbin shrugged his shoulders, and quickly left the office. Jack was looking at the document in front of him, and didn''t know what was happening. Amber gave him a really big surprise! He thought for a while, and then called Amber''s phone. It only rang once, when Amber answered. "Hahahaha, hey dummy, are you calling me to have lunch with me?" Jackughed, "Of course, does president Knight have time?" Amber on the other side of the line paused for a while. Then she said, "So, you know?" "If it wasn''t because I was too busy these days, I would have known long ago." Jack rubbed his head, "Ms Knight, how did you manage to be president without even telling me? How am I supposed to do being your boyfriend?" "Oh well, well, I did want to tell you, but the surprise you gave me was too big, and then I didn''t know how to tell you anymore." Amber said, "Are you mad? Please don''t be mad at me, pretty please?" In her voice, it was clearly to be heard that she looked like a hurt and wronged little girl right now. Jackughed, "Stop that, unless youe over to have lunch with your boyfriend, this will not be over." "Yes sir, Mister boyfriend." Amber agreed. When they hung up the phone, Jack rubbed his temples, his smile was showing happiness. But, Amber being EnRich''s president, made Jack very curious about her family. Ever since he knew Amber, he had never asked her about her family yet. In Jack''s heart, he felt that a person''s family situation is privacy, asking about it might change a rtionship. So ever since the beginning, Jack only knew that Amber''s family was rich. But, can someoneing from a rich family easily get to be a toppany''s president? Jack looked at the time, it was almost noon, so he got up to leave. Since he was going to have lunch with Amber, being the man, he had to be at her building on time even if he didn''t have a car, this showed his attitude. At the same time. At home, Brent was taking a call with a very dark expression on his face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the phone, was Daisy crying to him. "Brent, please, help me, I don''t know who else I could ask anymore. Mister Hughes is so busy, I don''t even dare to disturb him, and Mrs. Burton is not feeling well. I can only ask you now..." "Where are you?" Brent asked quickly. Daisy sobbed. He listened to Daisy crying continuously. Brent knit his brows, and asked again, "Where are you?" "I am at the construction site of Seasky estate." Finally, Daisy could tell him in between her sobbing. "Stay there, wait for me." Brent hurried out the door after hanging up.????????????? Chapter 76 My Name is Jack When Jack saw Amber downstairs of EnRich building materialspany, she looked like a little girl who had made a big mistake, and showed him her tongue. "Alright alright, I will pay for today''s lunch." Jackughed happily, and stretched out a hand to scrape her nose. "Definitely, it''s your punishment for not telling me!" Even though he was very curious about Amber''s family, he didn''t want to ask much, same as Amber never asked him more about his mysterious supporter. The two of them were in good harmony on this matter. Amber picked a restaurant, and the two of them ordered a few dishes, and were chatting while eating. The aura was very harmonious. It did not feel awkward even though Amber''s new position has been recovered. When they were halfway through their meal, suddenly a phone call interrupted their conversation. It was a phone call from Daisy. Did something happen to his mother? Jack knitted his brows, and immediately took the call. "Mr. Hughes, something happened, Brent was beaten up!" As soon as he connected the line, he heard Daisy crying. Jack''s expression darkened. Brent was beaten up? How could that be possible? Brent, who had killed countless people, a well known killer, even he was beat, it shouldn''t be Daisy who rush to cry for help. "Where?" Jack asked. No matter what it was, he had to be there right away. "At the construction site of Seasky estate..." Daisy was still crying hopelessly, "I am so sorry, it was me, I am the one to be med." When he hung up the phone, Jack''s brows were knitted. Why did Daisy go to the construction site? When he hired Daisy, he knew that she used to work at constructions. But now that she had already changed her job, why did she still have anything to do with that? And now Brent was beaten up! "What happened?" Amber saw that Jack wasn''t looking well, and asked worriedly. Jack shook his head, and said guiltily, "I am so sorry Amber, something happened to Daisy and Brent, I have to go there now to check on them, I can''t stay with you." He didn''t keep that from Amber. Amber immediately changed, stood up with her bag, "What are you waiting for? I aming with you!" Jack was startled, and felt warmth in his heard. But he stopped her, "You don''t need toe along, go back to work, I will get it solved." "But..." Amber didn''t want to stay. Jackughed, and patted her head, "It''s alright, just listen to me, nothing will happen." Amber nodded, and took out the keys to her Porsche 911, giving them to Jack, "Take my car, I heard Daisy crying in the phone." Jack didn''t decline, he took the keys, paid for lunch and left the restaurant. When he sat in the Porsche, his expression was very cold. He didn''t allow Amber toe along because he was afraid there might be danger. He knew Brent well enough, if he was able to teach the elite kid of Hughes family, he couldn''t be an easy man to defeat. Plus, with his rich experience of killing people. On a normal day, no man could defeat him. Daisy only said that Brent was beaten, but the danger that were written between her words, were enough to make Jack get goosebumps. He stepped on the gas, and the Porsche roared like a beast. Seasky estate was one of the biggest estates of this city. Even though it was not as expensive as TM Vi District, the dimension was not as big as West Shantytowns, butpared to the other ones in the city, it was quiterge.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack remembered that the real estate developer of this area was the second biggest of the city, Drago real estate agency. Since the beginning of the construction, Seasky estate was petty well known in the city, the pre-sales of their first two areas was also going wild. Of course that was way before their project with West Shantytowns. Right now, the construction site was tightly closed up. But inside, all kinds of machines were still doing their work. A white Porsche 911 was racing towards the site. With a loud noise of the brakes, it stopped right in front of the closed gate. Jack''s expression was cold, his squinted eyes were fixed on the gate. The construction site was running, the gate was closed, this clearly did not seem to be ordinary. Because if the construction site was working, materials had to be transported in and out. "Hey, what are you doing? Are you looking for trouble blocking the gate? Get out of here!" A mid-aged man wearing supervising clothes, with security hat, yelled towards Jack. Jack smirked, opened the door, and got off the car. The man stared at him, and took a step towards Jack, telling him, "So you think you are better driving a Porsche? Get it out of here, you are keeping us from work. Don''t me me if I call the tow truck to get you out of here." On a construction site, time was everything, ever second costed money. When there were cars blocking the gates, it did happen that a tow truck woulde to get it out of the way. Even if a car that was worth tens of millions keeping them from running their construction on schedule, it was wasting so much money, that a luxury car was nothingpared to that. But this time, it was not about the schedule. "You are right, I am wasting your time, but your gates are closed, isn''t that time consuming?" Jack''s eyes were ice-cold. The mid-aged man paused. Jack didn''t mind him, and walked towards the gate. When the man caught himself again, he noticed that Jack was about to break in, and went over to give him a kick, "Hey, hey, you are here to look for trouble right? I am telling you, this is not a yground for you!" Bang! Jack gave the man a good beat on his back, and said, "Today, I am going to get in there." "Fuck you, get out of here!" The man''s face expression changed, and came towards Jack with a clenched fist. Jack didn''t step back, on the contrary, he fought back, and with a backflip, he knocked the man on the ground. "I am telling you, I have my subordinate in there, this gate will open to me no matter what!" Jack pointed at the man, and said in a cold voice, "You can smash the car if you want, but if anything happens to my subordinate in there, I am going to destroy your whole site!" His words made the man''s sweat run down cold. Jack had been in this field for over three years, he knew that these people only wanted to scare others, if they were being fierce, then he had to be more fierce. "Who the hell are you!" The mid-aged man asked. Jack walked towards the gate, and raised his foot. Bang! One side of the gates opened under his kick. When he heard the question, he slowly turned around, "My name is Jack. Jack Hughes." "Jack Hughes?!" The mid-aged man trembled, his expression changed. In his shock, he couldn''t care much more about the injuries he got from the fight, he got up on his feet, and ran towards their container. He talked to his walkie-talkie, and said with a shaking voice, "Stop beating them, you are in trouble! These people belong to DT''s president, Jack Hughes! He is here!" "What? Fuck! Stop him, don''t fucking let him in!" From the other line, he heard scared voices. The mid-aged man said, "He already broke in!"??????????? Chapter 77 Gangster in a Suit The corner of the construction site was piled up with sand and cement. The ground was full of dust. A dozen of people with helmets on and steel tubes and shovels in their hands had gathered around. They hit them with the steel tubes and shovels without mercy. Among the crowd, Brent and Daisy Hill were hugging each other. Brent shielded Daisy with his tall and strong body. The steel tubes and shovels were smashed hard on his back. Daisy had been frightened. She cried in despair until her throat was sore. However, she was still holding her phone tightly. She knew that the phone was thest chance to save themselves! They were in an extremely difficult position and their clothes were torn. Daisy''s face was bruised. There was bloodstain in the corner of her mouth. Brent''s face was already full of blood. The wound on his head was still bleeding. His body had also been injured severely. "Sob... Brent... I, I have brought you into this trouble..." Seeing how Daisy felt guilty, Brent opened his mouth. Blood poured out from his mouth. His eyes showed determination and he smiled sheepishly, "I... I am here. Don''t... Don''t afraid..." "Fuck, stop. Stop immediately!" A sharp voice sounded suddenly. Someone immediately rushed into the crowd as he dragged and pushed through the crowd. This man was around twenty-seven years old. His height was around 170cm and his body looked fit. He also had a pair of slitty eyes, a hooknose, showing a cruel and vicious impression. After pushing through the crowd, he was short of breath as he squatted in front of Brent and Daisy. A p was heard. He had pped on Brent''s bloody head. "Why the fuck you want to protect this bitch? It is the rule to pay back your debt. If she couldn''t, I will take her for the debt. It is an unalterable principle!" p... The hooknose man was getting angrier after talking. He kept pping Brent''s head. "What the hell are you pretending to be? Do you still want to save a beauty like a hero? Even if I kill you today, won''t you believe that I will still be free and unrestrained? Remember, don''t talk any fucking nonsenseter! It is this bitch who owes me money!" p... "Stop beating him. I beg you. Please stop beating him..." Daisy raised her hands and tried to protect Brent''s head as she was crying and begging for mercy. "Fuck you, bitch. You have caused me such big trouble. I will beat you too!" The man''s face was ferocious. He turned his hand towards Daisy to p her face. p! Suddenly, the man''s wrist was grabbed by a big hand. The man was shocked. He looked at Brent in panic, "What are you trying to do?" Brent red at the man without hiding his intention to murder in his eyes. He twisted his lips that were covered with blood and smiled coldly. "It''s fine to beat me. If you try to beat a woman, you will be dead..." "Fuck you. Who do you think you are?" "If you hadn''t yed dirty, at this moment... you would all be lying down." Brent wasn''t bluffing. He was once one of the best soldiers in the warzone. It was extremely easy for him to knock out a dozen of armed people. However, the man walked towards him with a smile earlier on. Then when he was focused on Daisy who was being beaten up, a steel tube was smashed on his head from his back. That was why he and Daisy were in such a difficult position. "Stop your fucking bluff!" The man felt afraid and scolded fiercely. He shook off Brent''s grip, got up, and moved back. Spitting on the ground fiercely, he threatened, "You are lucky. Jack actually gets to save your ass. Remember, don''t fucking talk nonsense when hees. I did this because this bitch owes me money. If you offend me, I will ask my people to deal with you. Even Jack can''t do anything." "Young... master..." Brent was stunned. At this moment. A cold voice suddenly sounded from a far distance. "No one can tell my people what to do!" This familiar voice made Brent and Daisy''s eyes light up. The hawkish nose man and his dozen of people were shocked and they turned towards the sound. Jack Hughes who was in a suit slowly walked towards them from a distance. He showed an extremely cold face and gave them a sharp look. He walked past the crowd and looked at Brent and Daisy who were lying awfully on the sand. A murderous atmosphere had slowly developed. "Mr. Hughes..." The man rubbed his hands, showing a ttering smile. He said to Jack, "I am the vice person in charge of this construction site. My name is Diego Chou. I am Drago Chou''s cousin..." "Ha-hah!" Jackughed scornfully. Ignoring all of Diego''s people, he walked past him towards Brent and Daisy. He squatted down and didn''t ask what had happened. He showed a helpless face and looked at Brent who was injured and had a bloody face. Heined, "You are the best soldier. Don''t you feel embarrassed being beaten up by people like this?" Brent smiled bitterly, "Give me a smoke." Jackughed. He turned his head and asked everyone, "Light up a cigarette for my man." "Okay, okay... Let me do it, Mr. Hughes." Diego didn''t dare to dy and he showed a smile on his face and walked towards them quickly. He was indeed the cousin of Drago real estate agency''s boss. However, he wouldn''t dare to unt his status in front of Jack who was also the boss of a real estate agency. At least, he had to lick Jack''s shoes before he picked a fight. After lighting up a cigarette, Diego red at Brent and Daisy fiercely and it seemed like he was warning them. Then, he stepped back. Brent smoked without bothering them. He turned his body over andid on the sand. He spat out the blood in his mouth harshly. Daisy quickly got up and moved to Brent''s side. Her injuries were not serious. She was pped and identally hit a few times only. Most of the damages were taken by Brent who had protected her. "Brent... I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry..." Daisy cried huskily. Then she looked at Jack with teary eyes, "Mr. Hughes, I''m so sorry... I..." Jack shook his head and stopped Daisy to continue talking. Then, he patted on Brent''s chest, "Can you stand up?" "Sure." Brent wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth andughed coldly, "I am the man who got up from piles of dead bodies countless times!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Brent stood up with the help of Jack and Daisy. Brent was very stubborn. He shook his hands and freed himself from Jack and Daisy and stood by himself. Jackughed and looked at Diego, "You have beaten up my people. What are you going to do?" Didn''t he want to let the matter be over? Brent was stunned. Then he showed a smile and said, "Mr. Hughes, let me exin to you. This bitch owes me money. It''s normal to pay back the money. I''m Drago''s cousin. You think I am nothing but at least you should forgive me for my cousin''s sake..." Without waiting for him to finish his words, Jack raised his hand and stopped him from talking. "Don''t talk about money with me. You have beaten up my people. What are you going to do?" His voice was cold, not allowing him to disobey. This had made Brent and Daisy show a dull look in their eyes. Diego''s face turned sour. He knew that he couldn''t settle it in a good way. He immediately scolded, "Jack, why are you being fucking mean? Do you think you have be superior to us when you only got some achievements? You are wearing a suit and a tie, you should go back to your fucking office. Why are you acting like a hero? I have a dozen of people here, what can you do to me?" "Indeed, I am wearing a suit and a tie. Have you ever heard of a gangster in a suit?" Jackughed coldly. He raised his head arrogantly. He raised his hands and loosened his tie around his neck. He said coldly, "I am giving you two choices. Either only you will suffer like my people, or all of you will suffer the same way as my people!"?????????????? Chapter78 Super Awesome The cold voice made Diego Chou and others nervous. He dared to challenge a dozen people alone? Was he...joking? "Gangster in Suit, right? Fine. As you don''t want to solve it in a peaceful way, then don''t me on me for being cruel to you!" Diego Chou looked devilish. He gnashed his teeth and waved his hand, "Beat him! I''ll take all the consequences!" In an instant, a dozen men who were holding steel tubes and shovels rushed forward. Diego stepped back to the crowd then. Jack smiled coolly and anger sparked in his eyes. He fast dashed to Diego who was stepping back. Jack wasn''t a coward. He had been pretty tolerant for the three years in the Parry family, which was because he loved Katherine. How could Jack became the vice president of DT real estate agency within 3 years, if he was a coward outside? After Jack had taken cruel training for a period, his physical fitness had been superior to others. Even though his wounds hadn''t been healed yet, Jack was still stronger than those present. Jack rushed to the front of Diego at lightning speed for a second. Diego was scared to change his countenance. With a growl, he cleaned his fist and punched Jack. Easily avoiding the punch, Jack grabbed Diego''s wrist. He then bent down and held Diego by his waist. "Ah!" With a roar, Jack directly held up Diego. He spun around him like a stick. With Diego''s frightening scream, Jack fought off all the approaching people. "Get down!" Jack had a cold look. He held Diego with his two hands and violently threw him on the ground. The sharp pain made Diego''s face turn pale instantly. He screamed like a pig being ughtered. Diego was Drago Chou''s cousin. He became the vice head of Seasky estate relying on Drago. Diego always bossed around others in daily life. However, he could be easily defeated by Daisy with his poor skill let alone fought with Jack. Buzz! A sound of buzz suddenly rang while Jack was throwing down Diego. Jack frowned. Seeing one fighter was hitting him with a steel tube, he ducked and violently kicked on the fighter''s waist with his leg. Jack snatched the steel tube in his own hand then. "Daisy and Brent, go outside with me!" As Jack shouted, he then took the steel tube and dashed into the circle surrounded by a dozen people. The steel tubes were waved. There was someone screaming from time to time. Some even were lying on the ground and covering their bleeding head. Jack was not stupid. Facing such condition that they were surrounded, he was also with injured Brent and Daisy. Jack would definitely lose a lot, although he really could beat down those people. It wasn''t worth it. Jack could fight at his best only when they got out, keeping Daisy and Brent safe. As for letting those people off, Jack hadn''t thought about it at all. As Jack was surrounded and hit by a dozen people, it was cruel to Jack himself if he showed mercy to them. "Go hitting him! You cowards. You are all get paid every day!" Withdrawing to a corner and seeing Jack beating in the crowd, Diego felt very angry. Before Diego could finish this words. Jack stopped suddenly in the crowd. He turned around and threw the steel tube in his hand to Diego. "Seems you are the best!" Bang! "Ah!" Diego was exactly hit by the tube and his forehead bled immediately. He was screaming and copsing to the ground. "Be careful, Young master!" Following behind Jack, Brent suddenly shouted out loudly. Jack quickly turned around. A shovel came crashing down to his head. Jack had a sullen look, clenching a fist by his right hand. He directly punched the shovel. Bang! With a huge sound, the shovel flew away. Jack''s right hand was injured during the punch and started bleeding. "Mr. Hughes..." Daisy looked pale because of the fear. She had never seen Jack like this, but she felt scared more. Daisy dared not fight with a dozen strong men having weapons, even when she hadn''t retired and was in her peak condition. "It''s OK. Let''s go." The low voice sounded around Daisy''s ears. Having not got back to her sense, Daisy felt her left hand was holding by a big hand. "Brent..." Daily nkly watched Brent and walked out with him. They walked slowly, following behind Jack closely. There were some people tried to bypass Jack and hit them directly. However, those people were all stopped and knocked to the ground by Jack. The fierce fight soon attracted the workers at the site to gather around. A group of workers saw that Jack had knocked down a dozen people. They were astonished very much. Was this what a human being could do? Diego was totally a one with special background. He had some fighters in the site and had used to behaved widely. That was why no one gathered to have a look when Brent and Daisy were hit. These workers had already been used to it. There was a strong man here now. He was super awesome! Soon, half of the fighters had been defeated by Jack. The other half of them panicked and dared note forward. Standing in the middle of the crowd, Jack nced at the terrified people around him. He disdainfully rubbed the blood of his right hand on the suit, lifting his hand and pulling the tie. "Continue?" The cool voice was with scorn. It echoed in their ears like huge thunder. They were fighters and it wasmon for them to be cruel. What Jack had done, however, was more cruel than they had done. "Beat him. Go and beat him!" Lying on the ground, Diego covered his head and ordered them nearby. Jackughed. He slowly walked to the nearest fighter, reaching out his right hand. "Give it to me!" The fighter looked frightened, stepped back subconsciously. Jack point to the steel tube in his hand, "Give it to me!" The frightened fighter hesitated, giving the steel tube to Jack.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Thanks." Saying that with a smile, Jack turned to walk to Diego. The fighter was stunned. Looking at his empty hands, he suddenly had no idea why he had given the steel tube to Jack just now. "You hit my friend. I''ll break your leg." Jack stood in front of Diego. His voice was cold and he looked indifferent. "No, no... Jack Hughes, I am Drago''s Chou''s cousin! You..." Diego totally panicked and begged for mercy. However. Bang! The steel tube fell down on his left leg. With a clear sound of bone fracture, all the people were terrified. Jack''s expression remained same for the whole process. Diego screamed as if he was pig being killed. Randomly throwing the steel tube to the ground, Jack lowered down and watched Diego, "Now you know what is a Gangster in Suit?" "You...my cousin won''t let you off. Your DT real estate agency is no match for my cousin, Drago!" Diego threat Jack loudly, while he was hurting a lot and sweating. "Tell your cousin to set a feast for me then. I''lle on my own and ask him topensate me for the suit." Jack sneered, turning to look at Brent and Daisy, "Let''s go home!" Such simple words, which were like a hammer, heavily hit on Daisy''s and Brent''s hearts.0000 Chapter 79 The Treachery Dinner LJ Hospital. Brent was sent to the emergency room. The doctor also treated Jack and Daisy''s injuries. The two were sitting outside the door of the ER. Daisy was worried. Jack on the other hand, sat with his eyes closed. His left hand was gently ying with the gauze wrapped around his right knuckle. After waiting for half an hour, Brent was finally pushed out. Daisy exhaled out of relief. And Jack stopped ying with gauze and opened his eyes. After getting Brent settled in the ward, Jack gave clear-cut orders and left. But he never asked about what happened at the construction site. "Tell young master I''m fine." Brent smiled andforted Daisy. He knew that Daisy was worried that she might be fired because of what happened today. Daisy''s current situation really couldn''t afford to lose her job. "But will Mr. Hughes listen to me? He is going to fire me..." Her eyes looked watery, and her hands were sping the corners of her clothes nervously. "Young Master is not that kind of person. He doesn''t like inquiring about people''s private affairs on purpose." Brent smiled. "Go." Daisy hesitated for a moment, and finally got the courage to chase after Jack. Brent looked at the ceiling and smiled meaningfully. "Young master looked just like old master just now..." Daisy was so nervous that when she chased out of the ward. She was out of breath, staggered, and her face flushed. She saw Jack getting in the car when she rushed to the front door of LJ Hospital. In panic, she yelled. Jack got out of the Porsche 911, closed the door, and pointed at the bench in the small garden. The small garden was a ce for patients to take a walk. It was afternoon, and there were few people in the small garden. The garden seemed very secluded. Jack smiled and looked at Daisy after sitting down. "What''s the matter?" Daisy lowered her head, clutching the corners of her clothes, hesitating. "Everything''s fine? Okay, I gotta get back to work." Jack got up and paused as if he recalled something. He turned and smiled at Daisy. "By the way, don''t forget about my mother when you are taking care of Brent. He is a tough guy. Starving him for a meal or two is fine. My mother can''t be starved." Daisy raised her head in surprise, her eyes burst into tears. Jack clearly implied her that she wouldn''t be fired because of what happened today! "Thank you. Thank you so much Mr. Hughes... I will take good care of Ms. Burton." Daisy was excited and she couldn''t stop crying. Jack waved his hand and left. He wasn''t going to ask. It was Daisy''s personal affair. She is just one of his employees, so there is no need to look into every detail. If Daisy was willing to tell him, she wouldn''t lower her head in hesitance just now. What''s more, he believed in Brent although he didn''t know Daisy very well. Brent had nearly died for protecting her, and there was no need to be too snoopy about that. Jack checked in with Amber in the car. He didn''t want her to worry too much. However, as soon as he arrived at thepany, Jack received a call. "Hello Mr. Hughes. Drago Chou, the owner of Drago real estate agency, would like to invite you to dinner tonight. He is deeply sorry for what happened on the Seasky estate today." The attitude didn''t seem to be apologetic at all. He smiled. "Okay, where and when." "Tyson Hotel, Montemar Box on the second floor!" Snapped! Jack sneered after hanging up the phone. There''s no disguise for a ''treacherous dinner''? He rubbed his nose and got back to work. He must go since Drago has invited him. The suit on him waspletely ruined during the fight. had to ask him for reimbursement. As for other things, he wasn''t worried at all. Although DT real estate agency was moving into top geartely, Drago is still prevailing. However, it was only the matter of time before DT surpassed Drago. He wouldn''t raise a hand against them on the construction site if he was really scared. As for the ''treacherous dinner'', he was ready for whatever Drago had already nned ahead. He must stand out against it if anyone dares to bully his employees. Even if he was the emperor, he must be dethroned! After a while, Aiden called. Jack smiled and picked up. "Do you need help, Jack?" Without extra greetings, Aiden was straight to the point as soon as he spoke up. "You heard of it already?" Jack smiled. Aiden knows the time of day. Not to mention that the scene was graphic. "How can youugh about it?" Aidenined. "Even I am not ballsy enough to mess with Drago. You son of a gun went directly to their turf, beat a dozen people, and broke his cousin''s legs. Why weren''t you so tough when you worked under me?" "They beat my people, but I can''t strike back? How is that fair?" Jack said with a smile. Aiden sighed and was silent for a few seconds on the phone.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He then said slowly. "Get ready. Drago is evil. There have been countless confrontations between us over these years. He has used some dirty means. A group of ouws are under his hand. Should I go there with you tonight?" Jack paused and couldn''t help but feel moved. Put aside the purpose of why Aiden''s doing this. It was going to be a treacherous dinner tonight. Aiden was willing to apany him, even if he has a purpose, most people wouldn''t have the courage. "No, I''ll go alone. It''s okay." Jack responded with a smile. "Alright. Keep this in mind, if somethinges up, just call me. Although I don''t dare to mess up with Drago, he wouldn''t be too furious if I am there." Aiden sounded a bit proud. "Thank you, Mr. Lott." Jack stopped thinking about the dinner and focused on his work after hanging up the phone. On the other side, in a luxurious and spacious office. Aiden adjusted the sses andughed at himself. "The younger generation should be regarded with respect. After all the years of feud between Drago and I, a young man is now up for a challenge." Aiden had a meaningful look on his face while rubbing his temples. "Jack is more ballsy after you left, Mr. Ward. I am getting more and more confused about the situation. Should I help him or not?" He yed with his phone, while tapping gently on the desktop. There is no other sound except the sound of fingertips tapping on the desktop. In the end, Aiden smiled, and he looked firmer. Jack had been busy until six o''clock in the afternoon. He wrapped things up and left thepany. He first drove to EnRich building materialspany and returned the car to Amber. He did not tell Amber about the dinner. He briefly talked about what happened on the construction site. After reassuring her a little, he left. He took a taxi and head to Tyson Hotel alone. The night gradually descended...???????????????? Chapter 80 What are You Flaunting? Night fell. The lights were lit. When Jack arrived at Tyson Hotel, the parking lot had already been packed with luxury cars. The waiter led the way to Montemar Box. There were two strong-built young men in suits, leather shoes and sunsses at the door of Montemar Box. The two turned around and opened the door when they saw Jack. Jack heard the music yed by Chinese Zither. He rubbed his nose and smiled. "Ambush on all sides?" There were fake rocks and ponds in Montemar Box. The mist was lingering, like a fairnd. The ce smelled like sandalwood. It looked ancient and elegant. At a big round table, a middle-aged bald man in a suit and sunsses was sitting on the host seat with an indifferent expression. There were two young men in the same suits, leather shoes and sunsses behind him. Jack''s eyes fell on the bald man, suddenly burst intoughter. "Wearing sunsses at night, don''t you think it''s dark, Mr. Chou?" "It''s none of your business, Mr. Hughes." Drago took off his sunsses. He red at Jack with fierce eyes, and casually pointed. "Have a seat, Mr. Hughes." The position he pointed was right next to the door. ording to the dining etiquette, it was considered to be the lowest status. Jack smiled indifferently, knowing that it was a treacherous dinner, and the background music was "Ambush on Ten Sides". He really didn''t expect Drago to be very nice. After he was seated. Drago raised his hand and made a request gesture. "Eat." "Sure." Jack picked up the chopsticks and was about to reach out to the dish in front of him. The rotating tray was suddenly turned by Drago. Jack frowned and looked at Drago. "Oh, I forgot you were going for the dish." Drago made the hand gesture again. "Go ahead." A head-on blow? Jack reached out again to the dish in front of him. The second time Drago intended to turn the rotating tray, Jack pressed his left hand on the tray, making him impossible to move. Facing Drago''s angry gaze, he calmly put the food into his mouth. "The dishes that Mr. Chou ordered cheers me up." He seemed to beughing, but the provocative tone hit Drago hard. Drago looked upset with a cold smile. "Good, I was worried that you aren''t able to finish all this." "You haven''t had dinner with me before, Mr. Chou. How can you be so sure?" Jack raised his eyebrows. Drago smiled disdainfully and leaned back on the chair. "Aren''t you afraid to die at a young age to eat too much?" Before Jack could answer, Drago rubbed his nose and said with a self-deprecating smile. "I''m starting to live like old times. Afterpeting with Aiden for so many years, his former henchman, can actually have dinner with me. And was ballsy enough to press my table!" Jack smiled without answering him. Instead, he slowly turned the rotating tray, picking up the food casually. Drago snapped immediately when he saw what was happening. He punched the table, causing the tes and dishes nging. "I haven''t seen people as supercilious as you in my entire life!" He said angrily. Jack put down his chopsticks calmly, leaned back on the chair, and shrugged. "There is now against being supercilious, right?" "Haha... good, very good. You have the guts, Jack!" Drago smiled, gritted his teeth and gave Jack a thumbs up. "I am not talking bullshit with you. Being able to have dinner with me is your capability. Getting Aiden''s support is also your capability. But you came over to my ce and broke my cousin''s leg. That was on you!" Sitting still on the ''throne'' relied on his ruthless means. Over the years, he has yed dirty countless times. At least in Drago''s mind, Aiden was the only one who canpete with him in the real estate industry! But Jack showed up out of nowhere, making such a big scene at his construction site.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This was a heavy blow to him! Even Aiden wouldn''t dare to do so. However. Jack suddenly lifted his right hand to stop Drago. "I''m terribly sorry about your cousin''s leg. But your cousin and henchmen''s blood has stained my suit. Are you going to pay me for this suit first?" His tone was calm, as if the suit really meant a lot to him. Drago was confused. This kid was way too arrogant! Drago suddenly startedughing after looking dull for a while. p... He pped three times. Just then, the two young men who originally stood behind him, and the two who stood outside the door, were all surrounding Jack. Rapid footsteps came from the corridor outside. A dozen strong young men in suits, leather shoes and sunsses rushed in. Killing vibes were in the air! The atmosphere seemed to be freezing. Drago smiled disdainfully, stared at Jack and said. "I will break your leg, then I will pay you for the suit. No, make it two!" "Sure." Jack smiled coldly, with his eyes shing sharply. Almost at the same time, he abruptly stood up. He smashed on the two closest people after grabbing the two tes on the table. He then grabbed a chair and swept the crowd, forcing everyone to step back. "Damn, no wonder Diego was beat up. Turns out the kid was a tough dude!" Drago was taken aback but sat down right afterwards. He then took out a cigar, lit it and exhaled the smoke at the same time. "I want this kid on the ground with a broken leg when I finish this cigar!" He said. The gestures werepletely mafia boss'' style. But as soon as he stopped. Drago''s face turned pale. After Jack forced the henchmen stepping back, he suddenly jumped on the table, and rushed straight to Drago like lightning. "Holy cow! Stop him!" Drago dropped his cigar in panic, wanting to dodge. But the henchmen were all in hurry and confusion, and they were struggling to stop Jack. Jack moved so fast that he managed to step in front of Drago in the blink of an eye. Bang! He kicked on Drago''s chest. Just then, he turned around, grabbed a small knife on the table and rushed directly to Drago who was still on the ground. Puff! The knife was stabbed into Drago''s thigh, and blood was flowing. "Ouch!" Everyone in the box could hear Drago''s scream. The severe pain was twisting Drago''s facial features, and his body couldn''t help shaking. His hands were firmly pressing the wound. The henchmen were all dumbfounded. No one had expected that Jack would be so decisively cruel. It seemed that Jack had been nning from long ago. There was no hesitation at all! "Well, well. What are you unting?" Jack''s smile was extremely cold, giving the henchmen the creeps. While speaking, Jack held the knife in his right hand and slowly turned inside Drago''s wound. "Ouch...stop, stop right there..." Drago''s face turned pale, and his body was twitching. Even though his hands were grabbing Jack''s wrist, he still couldn''t stop the knife from turning in his flesh. "So, can you pay me for my suit now?" Jack looked indifferent and said seriously. Chapter 81 The Gamble "Pay, I''ll pay... just stop, please just stop..." Drago was shaking all over, sweating as he roared out in anguish. He really was very afraid. Jack''s ruthlessness and determination made him unable to help tremble with fear. He had no doubt that if he continued to refuse his defeat, then Jack would continue taking things too far. He really was a madman right now! "Well if you had paid earlier then none of this would have happened today." Jack sneered. The knife was pulled out from Drago''s thigh. Drago let out a scream, roared in pain and said, "You, what are you doing taking it out?" "Oh, then let me put it back in." Drago''s body was sat upright as he watched stunned with fear at the knife being pushed back into his thigh wound. Drago''s group of men all stood there shocked by what they were witnessing. Was a man really capable of doing such thing? Jack calmly wiped the blood from his hands onto Drago''s suit. He then said slowly, "Drago, I am here today to both make you pay for the suit, and to also inform you that Daisy is one of subordinate, so you need to tell your cousin to leave her alone!" His voice was cold yet powerful. Drago''s eyes couldn''t help but flicker. After he took a deep breath, Drago then startedughing. At first it was because of the severe pain so his face turning pale and twisted. Laughing at this moment made his smile both hideous and terrifying. Jack frowned. His pupils suddenly shrunk. For he then saw a ck gun poking out from Drago''s waist. "You can''t fight anymore? Well, I have more ways to continue!" Drago got up slowly, and ced the gun so it touched Jack''s forehead, "You dare try to negotiate with me after stabbing me? You can ask anyone in this city and no one dares to speak to me like that." Jack''s face was hit. It was a heavy blow. Five fingerprints then quickly appeared on the left side of his face. He gritted his teeth and looked at Drago again. "Aren''t you good at fighting? Although you are fast with your hands and feet, I''m faster!" Drago looked at him fiercely, and eagerly wanted to smash the gun straight into his head.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack smiled and said, "I hate being pointed by a gun the most in my life!" "Oh? Then you should be fighting back!" Drago raised his eyebrows and then smiled rather sinisterly, "You still refuse to admit your defeat despite your death being imminent?'' Jack suddenly raised his hand, grabbed the barrel of the gun and roared angrily. "Then pull the trigger! Even if I die here today, none of you will be able to leave here. You really think that the only reason Aiden supports me is just because of my abilities?" The sound of his shout echoed inside the Montemar Box. The smile on Drago''s face suddenly stiffened. He was not stupid. On the contrary, the fact that he was able to make it to this step showed he was smarter than the average person. He regarded Aiden as his only opponent in the city, and he knew everything he needed to know about him. Jack''s words made him realize! However in Aiden''s mind, even if he valued Jack and wanted to assist him, he would never do something against the city''s material dealers or do something that would affect thepany. This would be very expensive! As he saw Drago deep in thought, a few drops of sweat started to fall from Jack''s temples. He clenched his teeth and stared at Drago fiercely. "You don''t even know anything of my background; just point a gun at me instead? I dare to stab you, dare you pull the trigger and shot me?" His voice was frantic with a hint of madness. Drago and Jack looked at each other, both their hearts beating rapidly. The blue veins in the corner of their eyes were bing even more prominent. "You really think that I''m afraid to fight you?" The sound of gritted teeth echoed inside the deathly quiet Montemar Box. The surroundings around them seemed to freeze. Then at this moment. Bang! The door of the Montemar Box was kicked open. The sound of the door opening attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. Jack saw that it was not more of Drago''s people, but was Lone Wolf! "Mr. Hughes!" As he saw the scene in the Montemar Box, Lone Wolf''s face changed drastically, but he did not immediately step forward. Instead, he berated Drago and said, "Drago, Aiden asked me to deliver a message to you, he said that an ant would die of trying to shake a giant tree!" Drago felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and his ferocious face turned to horror in an instant. Jack''s words from earlier made him hesitate over what to do now. The arrival of Lone Wolf and after what he just said, both seemed to make his angerpletely disappear. Then, just as he was having feelings of uncertainty. Jack suddenly raised his hand, opened the barrel of the gun and smiled coldly, "I will be walking out of that door now, if you want to pull the trigger then please go ahead." After he said this he left without turning back. Drago was left there stunned, sweating profusely as he looked at the weapon in his hand. His eyes flickered into darkness as he slowly put the weapon away. Jack''s calmness made him even more afraid to shoot! At present he lived a luxurious lifestyle and therefore would not do something so foolish that would only cause his years of umted status and achievements to vanish in an instant. Outside the Tyson Hotel. Lone Wolf was following Jack quietly. The scene at the Montemar Box just now made Lone Wolf''s face a little pale, his heart lingered in fear. However Jack''s reaction was surprisingly calm and this was what Lone Wolf hadn''t expected. "Do you have a car?" Jack suddenly asked. "Yes Mr. Hughes, please follow me." Lone Wolf hurried forward to lead the way. After he got in the car, Lone Wolf hurriedly started the car. After driving a while on the road, there was a sudden exhtion noise within the silent car. Jack slumped back on the chair and took off his suit jacket with some difficulty. The shirt within his jacket was wet with sweat. He thenughed at himself and said, "I was so scared just now." Lone Wolf was dumbfounded, "I thought that you Mr. Hughes were as cool as a cucumber." "Wouldn''t you be afraid if someone was pointing a gun at you?" Jack said casually and then went to look out the car window. He was taking a gamble just now. Gambling on Drago''s mentality. Fortunately he had won the gamble! The arrival of Lone Wolf who had passed on Aiden''s words undoubtedly assisted him in beating Drago mentally. Lone Wolf continued to drive ahead quietly. He was still very surprised by Jack''s reaction. But as he thought about it carefully, Jack''s current state seemed to be his real reaction to what had happened. This seemed to be the case since Jack''s calmposure in the Montemar Box appeared to be wearing off. "By the way, was it Aiden that ordered you toe?" Jack suddenly asked. Lone Wolf nodded his head and said, "Yes." Jack rubbed his nose and looked at him intently, "So is he one of the rich men who want to build some sort of rtion with you, or is he just the boss of the underground boxing?" Lone Wolf smiled, "To be honest I only learnt today that the boss behind the underground boxing is Mr. Lott." "Hmm." Jack did not appear too surprised since Aiden''s industry was veryrge, and he knew that within the business empire Aiden ran he indulged in both legal and illegal activities But the fact that Lone Wolf came, surprised him a little. "You still came despite obviously knowing it was dangerous?" Jack asked. Lone Wolf was silent for a second when he then said, "Because I wish to follow you, Mr. Hughes." "I don''t require this." Jack looked out the window and then as if muttering to himself said, "Tomorrowe to the DT real estate agency and report for duty, you have to work." Lone Wolf had been feeling rather downcast and dejected. But when he heard Jack''s words, he felt overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Mr. Hughes!"???????????? Chapter 82 The Parry Family who Refuse to Give up In the span of one day, everything that had happened seemed to pass by as quickly as a roller-coaster ride. Jack was exhausted. He fell asleep quickly inside Lone Wolf''s car. When the car arrived at the TM Vi District, Lone Wolf woke Jack up. He returned home. His mother was inside the living room watching TV when she saw Jack return. Sophie walked towards him groaning at him as she took his jacket away from his hand, "Every day you make yourself so tired, don''t you ever feel you need to rest?" "Isn''t this just the result of having a busy job?" Jack said with a smile as he rubbed his belly. "Mum, is there any food leftover from what Daisy prepared for you? I haven''t eaten yet." "No I''m afraid, but how about I make some tomato and egg noodles for you?" Sophie smiled as she said this. Jack did not stop her, for ever since he was a child up until now he had always loved the tomato and egg noodles that his mother made for him. However ever since his mother became seriously ill, it had been a long time since he had eaten this meal. Jack rolled up his sleeves and walked into the kitchen with his mother. "What are doinging in here? Go out and rest a while, I can handle this on my own." Sophie said rather distressed, knowing that Jack was tired from work. Jack smiled and said, "Mum its fine. I want to make it with you; it''s already been so long since I cooked anything." Sophieughed and then pointed towards the garlic next to him, "Then you can first help peel some garlic." "Alright!" Jack smiled as he responded. "By the way, do you know what happened to Daisy? That girl, tonight after she had prepared the meal for me and waited for me to finish, she then hurriedly took the thermos sk and left, and also, where''s Brent. Without them here I waspletely alone in this big house without anyone to speak to. Sophie asked Jack as she was busy preparing the meal. Jack didn''t want to worry his mother, and so exined with a smile, "It seems that she had to go and sort out some private matter." Sophie nodded, and then suddenly raised her eyebrows and looked at Jack mysteriously, "Jack, do you think that Daisy and Brent will start dating?" Jack froze. Was his mother being too nosy into other people''s affairs? Or was this just amon problem for middle aged people? As he saw Sophie''s eyes light up, Jack smiled awkwardly and said, "Mum, stop gossiping. If they are going to start a rtionship, then that''s their business." Sophie said excitedly, "This is interesting and since they work for you then I am allowed to speak about them. It would be really great if they got together." "Mum... I''m hungry." The expression on Jack''s face looked very pitiful as he said this. Sophie knew that Jack did not want to continue this topic so she rolled her eyes and continued to prepare the meal. She then muttered to herself, "You don''t care about me. When Daisy returns then I''ll ask her myself what''s going on. Brent looks a little naive and foolish but he is actually a very good person." Jack closed his mouth, put down the garlic and walked out of the kitchen. He was afraid that if he continued to talk then his mother really would want to get involved with the matter between Brent and Daisy. Very soon the fragrant smelling tomato and egg noodles were ready. As soon as Jack smelled the delicious smell, he moved his hands and gobbled up arge bowl. Sophie watched quietly beside him smiling, reminding Jack to eat slowly. She didn''t n on telling Jack about what had happened with Elissa and Kieran during the day. As a mother that cared deeply for her son, she didn''t want to make him more tired and restless. The Parry Family. The sound of crying was painful to the ear. Kieran was sat on the sofa watching Elissa who was in front of him crying. Ever since they had been sent away by the TM Vi district security guards and returned home, Elissa had been crying. Kieran really couldn''t stand to listen anymore and said deeply, "Haven''t you cried enough? I tried to persuade you before, however it was you who didn''t listen and insisted on causing trouble." Elissa pped Kieran immediately. "You useless and insensitive bastard, today I was so embarrassed and have endured so many grievances. Do you not even know how to console me just a little bit?" As he listened to Elissa''s remarks, Kevin could only sigh as he didn''t wish to argue back. However the more Kevin backed down the angrier Elissa became. Then just at this moment Tommy came home, however as soon as he saw Elissa crying his expression changed. "Mum, what happened?" When she saw Tommy, Elissa started to cry even louder. "Oh Tommy, you are finally home. Your father and I were being bullied today..." Tommy felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Tommy was suddenly furious and said, "Who, who bullied you? I will go find them!" Tommy''s reaction made Elissa feel that he had finally found some backbone. While crying she said, "Today your father and I went to the TM Vi District..." "Jack? That bastard, mum, I''m going to go find him now!" Tommy looked furious and turned around to leave. "Come back!" Kieran called out to Tommy and said, "It wasn''t Jack. Your mother and I didn''t even enter the TM Vi District; we were directly driven away by the security guards." Tommy looked inert. He gritted his teeth and said, "Why did you not bring me along if you were going there? If I was there then they certainly wouldn''t have sent you away." Even though the matter had nothing to do with Jack; he was still full of anger. He sat on the sofa rather disappointed. Elissa couldn''t help but keep crying as she said, "How was I supposed to know that these security guards would abuse their power like this..." As she said this she beat her chest and stamped her feet in sorrow, "Why is my life so hard? My daughter is a disgrace; my husband is a good for nothing. My son is getting married soon and I don''t even have enough money to buy the bride''s wedding gift..." Tommy''s face flushed red; he then lowered his head and remained silent. He was fixated on the mention of the wedding gift. He looked slightly hurt as he looked at Elissa and asked, "Mum, when will I be able to get married to Shirley?" "Oh my goodness!" When she heard this question she felt as if a knife had been stabbed in her chest, and she started crying again.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tommy looked like he was in a trance. He had to get married to Shirley! However, right now his family did not have enough money to spend on this. Shirley was also still trying to hurry up the wedding... After gritting his teeth, Tommy''s expression grew firm as he said, "Mum, how about I go see Jack tomorrow? I know where hispany is, and if we can sort things out with Jack then things will be a lot better for our family." "Yes! Go to hispany!" Elissa wiped away the tears on her face. "Isn''t that a rather shameful thing to do?" Kieran couldn''t help but say. "Shut your mouth!" Elissa kicked Kieran''s leg, smiled and then said to Tommy, "Tommy, tomorrow when you go to hispany you must remember to pay attention to the words you use. You must speak with him nicely and apologize sincerely, do not make him angry." "Mum, don''t worry." Tommy nodded his head; he needed to do this properly for the sake of his marriage and therefore would do nothing to screw it up. "My good boy, you really are my good child." Elissa smiled happily, "Your sister has let us down by losing someone of his social position, so now it seems you are the only sensible family member remaining. Tomorrow you must try your hardest to get Jack back."??????????????? Chapter 83 Jack, You Forced Me! Early in the morning of the next day.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After Jack finished the basic physical training, he rushed to thepany. Lone Wolf had been waiting in front of DT Company since early in the morning. Jack told Corbin to assign Lone Wolf a position. As for the identity, Jack must help Lone Wolf himself. Lone Wolf didn''t mind which position he would be assigned to because his real purpose was to follow Jack, and his job wasn''t rted to real estates anyway. After hesitating, Lone Wolf suggested Corbin to ce him in the security guards. Corbin hesitated for a while before nodding in agreement. But since Jack introduced Lone Wolf himself, Corbin positioned Lone Wolf as the leader of the security guards team. With Dragon Garden''s hot sales in the whole city, the follow-up development and pre-sales of various real estates would just be a matter of course. That actually reduced a lot of Jack''s pressure. Next, Jack would only need toplete the pre-sales step by step. The funds returned would be enough to push DT into the top of the city''s real estate industry. Right when Jack was busy, he received a WeChat message. It was a very simple message from Shirley. "I want to see you!" Jack shook his head and ignored it. But ten minutester, Shirley sent another message. The newer message was clearly threatening. "Jack! I know that you and Amber are together. I''ve seen Dragon Garden''s pre-sales news. If you don''t want to see me, I don''t mind telling Amber about what happened that night between us." She threatened him openly! But Jack couldn''t helpughing at it. Shirley really needed more lessons! He should teach her more lessons! Before he replied to Shirley''s message, Corbin ran into the office in a hurry. "Jack, someone is making a trouble down there!" "Who?" Jack frowned. Corbin looked a bit strange. He stuttered, "I-it''s, your younger brother-inw. Oh no, it''s your former younger brother-inw." Tommy? Jack frowned even more out of depression. The Parry family... Still wouldn''t give up? He had clearly separated from the Parry family long ago. Furthermore, he was also sure that he had shown a clear attitude towards the Parry family every single time. But all those troubles that came one after another really annoyed Jack. Jack closed his eyes and rubbed his nose before saying, "Tell Lone Wolf to handle it." Corbin nodded, turned around, and left. First floor of DTpany''s building. I''m fact, DT was far from having the whole building as its own office building. This also led to the coexistence of multiplepanies in that very same building. At that time, there were many discussions at the gate. The onlookers watched curiously, there were even whispers from people who liked to gossip. "Stop me? Who are you to stop me? I''m Jack''s younger brother-inw, security guards like you have the guts to stop me too?" Tommy yelled with his red face and thick neck. His arrogant look was exactly the same as Elissa who made trouble in front of TM Vi District''s gate at that time! Lone Wolf frowned in his security guard uniform as he red at Tommy who was yelling in front of him. If that had happened before, Lone Wolf would have attacked him right away. But he knew that if he wanted to get a status and follow Jack, he couldn''t bring the underground boxing game to light. Without words, there were just forbearance and waiting. Seeing that Lone Wolf and the others didn''t move, Tommy thought that he already got the upper hand. He immediately puffed his chest and wanted to enter the building. Lone Wolf and the others stepped forward in a line at the same time and stopped Tommy again. "Fucker, you still have the guts to stop me?" Tommy punched Lone Wolf''s chest our of anger. With a groan, the Lone Wolf staggered two steps back. "Lone Wolf!" The other security guards immediately stepped forward to support him. Even if Lone Wolf was a leader that came out of nowhere, but all the security guards had noin because they knew Lone Wolf was sent by Mr. Hughes. That punch heated up the fight in an instant. The onlookers also eximed at the same time. "He''s too arrogant, does he think that this is his house?" "Hey, didn''t you hear him? He is the younger brother-inw of DT''s Mr. Hughes, haha... Unreasonable! Mr. Hughes expressed his love for his new girlfriend on Dragon Garden''s pre-sale news. The Parry family members are already humiliated, but somehow they still make a fool of themselves." "Yeah, I also saw the news that night... The Parry family members are too humiliating! This guy seems to be over his twenties and he seems really stupid!" ... Listening to the remarks of people around him, Tommy''s face reddened and his body heated up. Tommy didn''t want people to keep pointing at him by the gate. He just pointed at Lone Wolf''s nose and scolded, "Don''t think that you can stop me just because you look cruel! Fuck off if you know your ce, or else I''ll make you crippled today!" Lone Wolf narrowed his eyes fiercely. Right at that time. Corbin ran over in a hurry. He stood behind Lone Wolf and whispered, "Handle him on your own!" "Understood!" Lone Wolf smiled coldly. Then, he stepped forward. "What are you doing?" Tommy immediately got on guard. "Hit you!" There was no unnecessary sentence. Lone Wolf took a step forward again, carried Tommy by his shoulders, and threw Tommy to the ground. The cold sound stunned everyone. "I''ll make you crippled if you''re not leaving!" "You think I''m scared?" Tommy endured the severe pain and struggled to get up. The Lone Wolf sneered. His eyes looked fierce when he said, "Try me." Tommy hesitated for a while before gritting his teeth, "OK, j-just you wait! I''m Jack''s younger brother-inw and I said I want to see him. If I can''t see him now, I''ll definitely see him next time! By then, you''ll be done for!" Tommy turned around and left dejectedly. The crowd burst out inughter. Lone Wolf shook his head, turned around, and walked towards the building. Meanwhile, the other security guards were shocked because of Lone Wolf''s powerful throw. They followed Lone Wolf in a hurry and looked at him with more respect. At the same time. A taxi stopped at EnRich building materialspany. Shirley walked out of the taxi with her white dress. She looked at the EnRich building materialspany, then she nced down at her phone. She seemed to be hesitating. Her phone screen disyed her chat with Jack on WeChat. In the end. "Are you really heartless?" Shirley bit her red lips tightly. Her beautiful eyes reddened and there are faint glimmer of tears, "Jack, I gave myself to you... I can''t ept that you''re ignoring me like this. You''re the one who forced me to, I''ll tell Amber about it if you don''t see me!" The resentment in her heart grew stronger as she said that. Shirley walked with her firm gaze towards the EnRich building materialspany. "Jack, I gave you a chance! You''re the one who didn''t cherish it!" "I didn''t let you sleep with me for free!" "If you won''t give me an exnation, then you can exin it to Amber instead!" Shirley quickly sent a series of messages to Jack''s WeChat as she moved forward. When she arrived at the building''s door, there was still no reply. That made Shirley feel hopeless. She resolutely spoke to the security guard by the door, "Hello, I want to meet Amber from yourpany, Mr. Hughes from DT sent me here!"??????????????? Chapter 84 One Must Die for Triggering Other’s Most Sensitive Part! Lone Wolf and Corbin returned to Jack''s office and they roughly discussed the method of handling. After listening to it, Jack just gave a short response indifferently and told Lone Wolf and Corbin to go out. Just now when Lone Wolf spoke, Jack received a lot of WeChat notifications. After Lone Wolf and Corbin went out, Jack took his phone and opened his WeChat. Once he saw it, his pupils tightened and his expression changed drastically. His anger red up. Each and every WeChat message that Shirley sent was like a knife that pierced his heart. He was furious! Bam! Jack mmed the desk. The loud noise shocked the workers who were outside the office. What happened? To all the employees, Jack had always been the calm type. Since he was the vice president until he was in control of DT, he had never lost his self-control like that! Even when DT was acquired by Ben and DT was almost predicted to be bankrupt, Jack was never that furious either! In the office. Jack sat quietly on the chair. He clenched his fists so tightly that there were sounds. He gritted his teeth as there were anger in his eyes. At that moment, he looked so infuriated. "Shirley, you''re... Triggering my most sensitive part!" One must die for triggering other''s most sensitive part! Amber returned to the country and stayed by his side at his hardest time. Even if he had Mr. Ward''s help and it was going good too... Amber kept staying by his side, giving him warmth and encouragement for so many times. In his heart, Amber''s position was the same as his mother''s! But then... Shirley unexpectedly wanted to break them up. His phone rang. It was a call from Amber. Jack was so surprised that his heart was beating hard. He had never been so flustered before. Even his right hand trembled when he held the phone. He softly swiped, epting the call. He spoke first, "Amber, I''ll go and find you." "No need, Jack." Amber''s cold and weak voice from the phone made Jack feel discouraged in an instant. Soon, he heard Amber''s voice again, "Jack... Let''s meet up at night. Don''te over now, we need to calm down for some moment." Beep! She just hung up. Jack''s heart twitched. After some time had passed, he directly called Shirley. Right after the call was connected. Jack roared with his hoarse voice, "Shirley, you''re ying with fire!" "So you''re finally looking for me?" Shirley sounded quite proud, "Jack, you forced me to! You clearly knew that I like you and you''re hanging me on purpose. I even gave you myself on that night and you still treat me so coldly... Then you expressed your love for Amber, what do you regard me as?" "A maniptive bitch!" Jack didn''t hesitate at all because he was furious. He just blurted that out. The other end of the call became silent. After a few seconds. "Ah!" Shirley suddenly screamed. Soon after, she cried, "Jack, you can''t humiliate my like that! I-I really like you... W-why are you humiliating me like that?" Her cry was so heartbreaking like she was really the victim. Jack''s eyes looked fierce as he smiled in disdain. While boasting that she was conservative and reserved, she made Tommy as her squanderer and she also seduced the bank manager. That''s not bitchy enough? Jack coldly said, "I hope you won''t regret for the price you''ll have to pay!" After hanging up, Jack immediately called the bank. Since Shirley wanted to get on his nerve. Then, it''s not his fault for being merciless! At the same time. Inside a coffee shop in front of the EnRich building materialspany. Shirley threw her phone to the sofa, lied on the table, and cried loudly. Her cry made people around her looked at her strangely, but no one stepped forward.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Why? Why would he do this to me? What the hell did I do wrong? Shirley felt very wronged. She kept trembling as her tears poured down. Was it wrong for me to chase something that I wanted? A person like me could easily get a lot... Why did such thing happen to me? I even gave my body to you, why didn''t you cherish it at all? Shirley slowly said those full of resentment questions while she cried. Those around her sympathized her after they heard her. They shook their heads and sighed. "Sigh... How did a good girl get tortured by feelings until like that?" "All jerks in this world should just die!" "This girl is so pitiful..." As Shirley heard that people sympathized her in the coffee shop, she cried even more heartbreakingly. 10 minutester. Her phone suddenly rang. While holding back her tears, Shirley picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID with teary eyes. It''s from the manager of the bank where she''s working. Shirley took a deep breath and wiped her tears before answering the phone, "Hello, Manager." "Shirley, the bank fired you." The bank manager''s words struck Shirley like a lightning. Before she could speak, the manager coldly said, "I already told people to throw your belongings. It''ll bepensated ording to the price and be transferred to your ountter." Beep! The manager hung up. Shirley was dumbfounded. The tears that she had just wiped, flowed down again. "Why... Why are you so heartless? Do you want to exterminate me?" Anger, unwillingness, resentment, and many kinds of emotions intertwined, making Shirley angry. She used a hundred yuan to pay the bill and quickly walked out of the coffee shop. She wanted to see Jack! Despite her rtionship with the bank manager, the bank manager dismissed her so coldly... Else than Jack, she really couldn''t think of anyone else that had such powers to do so! A Bauhinia bank card was enough to make the bank manager ignore all the rules! Right when she walked out of the coffee shop. A Buick BPV stopped in front of her. The car''s door opened. Lone Wolf poked his head out of the car. The scars on his face scared Shirley so much until she clenched her firsts and took two steps back. Lone Wolf calmly said, "Ms. Lynn, our boss wants to see you." Shirley slightly looked up and arrogantly said, "All right, I was hoping to see him too." After getting on, the Buick BLV drove off. DT Company. After hanging the bank manager''s call. Jack''s face still looked cold, "Shirley, you thought that you already got me. But you don''t know that you''ve lost from the very start!" His phone rang. It''s from Lone Wolf. "Mr. Hughes, I brought the person you wanted." Right after Lone Wolf''s voice, there was Shirley''s sudden scream from the other end. "Jack... I want to see you, right now!" Jack just ignored her and spoke to Lone Wolf, "Bring her to the hotel first. Tell her that I''ll meet her at night after work!" After hanging up. Jack sneered, "Shirley, you really have lost this time. Do you really think your presence can break me and Amber?"???????????????? Chapter 85 Amber Collapsed In the evening, Jack got a call from Amber and they agreed to meet at the Genting restaurant. After hanging up the phone, Jack made several phone calls in session, and then left for the Genting restaurant for the appointment. But Amber''s choice of meeting ce made Jack feel a knot in the pit of his stomach. It was in the Genting restaurant that they defined the rtionship. Amber chose to meet there, and Jack had already guessed Amber''s intention. By the time Jack arrived downstairs at the Genting restaurant, it was already seven o''clock in the evening. In the parking lot, Amber''s Porsche 911 was quietly parked there, apparently Amber having arrived long ago. Jack took a deep breath. Jack walked into the elevator. When the elevator door opened, he heard the melodious music. The dim light made the restaurant more beautiful. "Mr. Hughes?" The waiter at the door came forward. Jack nodded. "Come with me, Miss Knight has reserved our whole restaurant tonight." As he followed the waiter to enter the Genting restaurant, Jack saw Amber by the window. Under the light, Amber in a floral dress was holding her chin with her hand, watching the city''s night view outside the window. But her back showed that she was a little lonely. "Miss Knight, Mr. Hughes is here." The waiter whispered to remind her. Jack clearly saw that Amber''s body suddenly trembled. Amber turned around and smiled, "You are here! Sit down!" There was a knot of tension in Jack''s stomach. Although Amber was smiling at him, he could clearly feel that the smile was very different from before. After Jack sit down, Amber took the menu from the waiter, put it on the table and pushed it to Jack. "What do you want to eat? It''s my treat."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Amber..." Jack opened his mouth. Amber raised her eyebrows, "I''ll order myself." After that, she looked down at the menu, not giving Jack a chance to speak. Jack was upset. Because of Shirley, he left a bad impression on Amber. Soon, Amber ordered the dishes, returned the menu to the waiter, and continued to hold her chin with her hand, watching the night view outside the window. In the Genting restaurant, The music echoed. There was a strange stillness. Neither Jack nor Amber spoke. The stillnesssted for nearly ten minutes until the waiter served the food. "Have a taste! And I also ordered your favorite, tomato and egg noodles," Amber said with a smile. Jack looked at Amber with mixed feelings. But he still pretended to be rxed and said, "Is there tomato and egg noodles in such a high-level restaurant?" Amber cracked a smile, "With money, you can do whatever you like..." "Right!" Jack nodded. Then they lowered their heads and ate again, the atmosphere quiet again. Amber didn''t ask any questions, just ate quietly. It was like a normal meal, but she and Jack didn''tmunicate with each other. This atmosphere made Jack feel upset. He knew that Amber was suppressing herself. Amber used to like him, but she could happily be Katherine''s bridesmaid, and bless him and Katherine. Now she was suppressing her emotion. But, she was in love with him before, and this time she was angry. Taking a deep breath, Jack said, "Amber, I can exin it." "ng!" Amber dropped her chopsticks on the te. She slowly raised her head, and her beautiful eyes were already red, "What else do you want to exin?" "I don''t want you to misunderstand me." Jack smiled bitterly. Amber shook her head, looked up at the ceiling slightly, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, "I don''t misunderstand you. What can I misunderstand you about?" "Shirley..." ." Jack didn''t want to put it off. Otherwise, the situation would get worse and worse. "It doesn''t matter. I''m really OK." Amber raised her hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes and pointed to the dishes with a smile, "Eat quickly! I ordered a lot of dishes. You can taste them one by one." Amber''s words and behaviors, like a knife, stabbed Jack''s heart. Jack was in pain. He looked at watch and it was time to deal with this thing. Jack called Lone Wolf, "Bring her in." After hanging up, he looked at Amber seriously, "Amber, I''ve never done anything that would hurt you. I''ll exin it to you. Suddenly, Amber''s eyes filled with tears, "Don''t exin! Let''s break up after this meal. I''ll leave, OK?" During the day, Shirley had told her everything clearly when Shirley met her. There was no need to exin this thing. There was no possibility of exnation. In Amber''s mind, Jack''s exnation was just to cover up what he had done, which would only make her feel worse. Just then, Two people appeared at the door of the Genting restaurant. Seeing Lone Wolf and Shirley, Jack was relieved. When Shirley saw Jack, she suddenly rushed to Jack. With Jack unprepared, Shirley directly hugged Jack. "You finally want to meet me! I see you atst." Boom! This scene was a huge blow to Amber. Amber''s eyes widened and she bit her lips hard. She looked terrible. Then, with a bitter smile, she looked at Jack with tears in her eyes. "Jack, is that your exnation?" Jack was stunned by Shirley''s surprise attack. He suddenly came to his sense when he heard Amber''s words. "Let go of me!" But no matter how hard he struggled, Shirley didn''t let him go. Instead, Shirley held him tighter! "No, I don''t want to let you go. I''m already your woman. Don''t be so heartless..." Jack was very angry. And Amber finally burst into tears. The scene let her copse. She couldn''t stand it any longer. "Why do you treat me like this?" Amber cried and shouted. Jack was in a hurry, "Shirley, nothing happened to us that night." "Hum. You''re lying!" Shirley buried her head in Jack''s chest, "The note you left me that morning..." Before Shirley finished her words, Jack snapped, "Brent, let the hotel''s cleanere in!" At this moment, Amber and Shirley were both stunned. Shirley looked up in amazement and looked at Jack, "Cleaner?" At this point, Jack pushed Shirley away. "1 He said in a deep voice, "It was the cleaner who undressed you. I just took you to the hotel and then I left there. The cleaner can prove it for me, so can the hotel monitoring." As Jack said these words, he stared at Amber all the time. That was what he exined to Amber. He could ignore Shirley''s feelings, but he must take into ount the feeling of Amber! Because Amber was everything he had now!??????????????? Chapter 86 Mr. Ward Was Back After that, Amber who was weeping and Shirley who was startled both looked at the cleaner next to Lone Wolf. The cleaner looked at Shirley and nodded, "Miss, that night, Mr. Hughes just sent you to the hotel, and gave me 200 yuan to take care of you." Amber was in a trance and hesitated. Shirley''s eyes widened and she couldn''t believe it. It was impossible! Absolutely impossible! Did Jack just take her to the hotel that night without doing anything else? Shirley came from a poor family, but she was very good-looking. She also knew how to use her good appearance to gain benefits. This made her gain a lot of benefits after she entered the society! "What about the note?" Shirley grabbed Jack''s arm with both hands as if she was grabbing thest straw. "If you didn''t do anything, why leave that note?" Jack pushed Shirley away andughed, "You think?" Shirley froze, thinking quickly. Remembering what she and Jack did after that night, She suddenly trembled and stared at Jack angrily, "Are you exploiting me? Are you exploiting me to revenge the Parry family?" After Shirley''s words, Amber frowned and looked at Jack. Jack looked at Shirley indifferently, "Yes. Why don''t I exploit you when you''re close to me?" The cold voicepletely made Shirley crazy. Her dream of marrying into a rich family, which she was looking forward to, copsed in a sh. Shirley''s expression suddenly became gloomy. She yelled angrily, "Why? Why do you exploit me? I haven''t offended you. It''s OK that you don''t want to sleep with me, but don''t exploit me." Jack waved and said to Lone Wolf, "Take them away." Lone Wolf nodded and dragged Shirley out. Melodious music still lingered in the restaurant. The atmosphere, however, became more entric. Jack looked at Amber and said softly, "If you still don''t believe me, I can take you to the hotel to view monitoring information." Amber looked at Jack in a daze. She burst into a strangeugh. She whispered, "Jack, I don''t seem to know you all of a sudden." "Cause I exploit her?" Jack shrugged.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Amber nodded, raised her hand and wiped the tears from her face, "You didn''t do this before." "Amber, maybe your life has always been bright and full of hope. But I''m totally different from you. I''vee out of the dark step by step." Jack chuckled to himself, "I''m the one whoes out of the dark. In fact, I''m not positive inside of me. What I can do is to give my sunshine to the most important person. As for others, I don''t care." His every word and every sentence were full of sincerity. But it made Amber feel more confused. She didn''t experience Jack''s life. From childhood to adulthood, she lived in a good environment, protected by her father and loved by her mother. As Jack said, every day she was happy. As for darkness, she did not understand. She really didn''t understand! Jack continued tough, but he was a little lonely, "The Parry family nearly killed my mother several times. I was really angry, so when Shirley approached me, I exploited her on purpose. I don''t think it''s wrong." "After I divorced Katherine, I''ve had nothing to do with the Parry family. For the past, I don''t make a fuss about with them. But I have to keep something so that I can retaliate against them when I''m in a rage." "So you exploited Shirley." Amber whispered. "Yes!" Jack replied directly, "Ie from the dark step by step. I''m good at bearing. And I don''t know what is being young and arrogant, I only know that the winner takes all!" "Jack..." Amber was in a mixed mood. She felt in such a muddle. She didn''t know how to stay with Jack. Today''s incident shocked her so much. What her father told her was same as Jack''s words. But she didn''t experience the dark, so she couldn''t bear what happened today. After a while, Amber said, "I''ll go home first. I need some time to digest today''s incident and think about our future." Jack smiled and didn''t keep her. What he said was really extreme. But he had to make Amber knew the whole thing. He didn''t want to leave a thorn in Amber''s heart forever because of his concealment. After took a deep breath, Jack called the waiter to pay. When he walked out of the gate of the Genting restaurant, Jack looked back at the gorgeous and dreamy words of "Genting restaurant". He forced a smile, with his eyes full of bitterness. When Jack returned to TM Vi District, he got a call from Lone Wolf. ording to Jack''s intention, after Lone Wolf took Shirley away from the Genting restaurant, he directly sent Shirley out of the city and ordered Shirley not to return to this ce for the rest of her life. After a short response, Jack hung up. He didn''t think that he had gone too far. When adults made trouble, they should bear the corresponding consequences. What''s more, he gave Shirley 5 million yuan before. With that money, Shirley could live well wherever she went. This was also to prevent the Parry family from harassing him. He really hated the Parry family. Time went by slowly. Within half a month, everything went on as usual. The West Shantytowns project was also progressing steadily and the second phase of the real estate was also about to be sold in advance. Brent and Daisy recovered and returned home. After thest thing, the atmosphere between the two always made Jack feel a little strange. The Parry family had never turned up in front of Jack. And there was no news of Drago who Jack had offended. The only thing that bothered Jack was Amber''s attitude towards him. Since the thing of the Genting restaurant, Amber''s attitude towards Jack had be strange. She was always avoiding him, consciously or unconsciously. They only met a few times, but the atmosphere was no longer rxed and themunication was less. Jack was helpless about this. The thing of the Genting restaurant made his rtionship with Amber deteriorate rapidly. What''s worse, he couldn''t find a way to ease their rtionship for a while. He just let nature take its course. At noon, Jack, who worked in thepany, suddenly received a call from Brent. "Young master, Mr. Ward is back!" Jack was very happy to hear the news. Mr. Ward had been away for nearly a month. And neither Jack nor Brent had been able to get the touch with him for a month. Jack was really worried about Mr. Ward. And he was afraid that something bad would happen.???????? Chapter 87 Complicated Hughes Family, Amber Knight’s Date The meeting ce was arranged in a restaurant downstairs of DT real estate. Jack Hughes rushed to the restaurant and was stunned for a moment when he saw Mr Ward. Currently, Mr Ward was even older, and his face could not hide the look of exhaustion. Brent, who was sitting beside Mr Ward, was looking pensive, so he should have known something in advance. "Young master." Mr Ward got up and smiled kindly as usual. "Have a seat." Jack helped Mr Ward sit down and asked directly, "Mr Ward, what happened when you were away?" Mr Ward smiled bitterly, "Matters at home, the old master urgently recalled me." Jack took a sip of tea and waited quietly. "Because of the case that the old master helped young master with YK Group." Mr Ward''s tone was exhausted.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack raised his eyebrows and suddenly felt amused. "He is the head of the family, and he can''t even decide on this matter?" Mr Ward shook his head and looked profoundly at Jack, "If it was a normal day, of course, the old master could make the decision, but there is still an elder in the family today. The old master had helped you, the young master, with YK and rmed Madam Hughes." Jack gazed, "My...grandmother?" "No." Mr Ward denied, said slowly, "The Hughes family rtions are intricate andplex, with many descendants. As a reclusive family in charge of the world''s power and wealth, the selection of the head of the family was also not like the ordinary family that the son inherited the father''s business, passing down from generation to generation." Jack listened quietly. A family''s reproduction and prosperity, relying on one lineage''s efforts alone, couldn''t determine the future. "Therefore, the Hughes family selects the head of the family who is talented. In arge number of young generations to determine the candidates, and thenpete with each other. The person who does the best is the next head of the family." Mr Ward spoke slowly. He was exining, but also telling Jack, some of the Hughes family''s situations. "But even if you inherit the position of the head of the family. The Hughes family has an unwritten rule, that is, the head of the family, also have to treat the parents of the previous head of the family, as if they were the head''s parents." Hearing this, Jack suddenlyughed helplessly. With such an unwritten rule, his father, whom he had never met, was destined not to be able to cause significant effects on his words and promises in the Hughes family. It was confirmed that the head of the family would decide on major matters, but if Madam Hughes wanted to interfere in a particr case, even the head of the family could not resist. However, he did hear another thing from Mr Ward''s words. Rubbing his nose, Jack said, "Mr Ward, ording to your words, my father should have been an excellent person back then, or else he wouldn''t have been able to defeat the other candidates and be the Hughes family''s head." "Indeed..." Mr Ward''s gaze became profound as he said retrospectively, "When the old master was young, his talent was the best in the world. At only 20 years old, he had already revealed his greatness and defeated all the Hughes family candidates. " "Hiss-" Jack could not help but changed his expression and was shocked. At the age of 20, he was still working and studying at the university, living a precarious life. But his father had already settled in the position of the head of the family! Deep breath, suppressing the shock in his heart, Jack slowly asked, "That''s strange. In that case, even if my father abandoned my mother and me and returned to the Hughes family back then, my mother and shouldn''t be so poor. Not to mention much, my father should have left us a little foundation." Ever since he was a child, he had never experienced what it meant to live. To Jack, the life he lived with his mother, it was all called survival. If the father was really that powerful, even with his mother, he should have had a foundation. Even if his father returned to the Hughes family, the foundation would be left in his mother''s hands. As far as he could remember, his mother had rarely had a break since he can remember. At least, she was working two jobs simultaneously and was working day and night. Mr Ward smiled bitterly, "Young master...your father when he first left, therge foundation he built was mostly taken by the Hughes family, but he still left you and your mother a small part of the money..." Meaningful tone, caused Jack to look stagnate. Suddenly, a sh in his eyes, "My mother?!" Seeing Jack''s changing expression, Mr Ward smiled meaningfully. Jack''s thoughts instantly becameplicated. How was this possible? There must be an inside story! Soon, he suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his mind. The most urgent task was to find out what Madam Hughes of the Hughes family had done! Jack asked, "What exactly did Madam Hughes do?" "Because of your birth, so Madam Hughes was extra mindful." Mr Ward looked sad, "Therefore, when Madam Hughes knew that YK helped the young master to build momentum in the market, she became furious and interfered with the head of the family''s decision. At the same time, I was sent back home to be questioned. I can alsoe back because the old master appeased Madam Hughes, only then I could leave quietly." Jack smiled, depression rose in his heart, "In the end, the main reason lies in my bad name, just because I was not in the Hughes family since childhood, to receive elite training. Or maybe I, in Madam Hughes''s heart, am considered a bastard." Mr ward was startled. His eyes flickered a few times, but he did not refute. The Hughes family had the Hughes family''s rules. In the Hughes family''s rules, if Jack was not old master''s own son and old master deliberately interfered, Jack could not be counted as a candidate for the next head of the family at all. "I understand, Mr Ward has worked hard these days." Jack got up and said something to Brent with a smile, "Brent, take Mr Ward back to the TM Vi District to rest, DT real estate still has things that I need to arrange." "Alright, young master." Brent answered. Mr Ward, on the other hand, was astonished. When he said these words, he was already prepared to face Jack''s anger. But Jack''s reaction caught him off guard. Too calm! Seeing Jack about to leave, Mr Ward suddenly shouted, "Young master..." Jack stopped walking, his back was facing Mr Ward and said, "I won''t let him down, the head of the family can be in my family for a generation, the second generation is bound to be in my family as well, I will let Madam Hughes see how the so-called bastard can actually crush her so-called elite!" The words were resounding, like a vow, iparably firm. Mr Ward smiled heartily and spoke, "Young master has grown up, but young master beware. Not long after I returned home, George Hughes broke his leg and came home, saying that it was you, young master, who did it." "This matter led to Madam Hughes''s anger but was suppressed by the old master. But George also has a brother Killian Hughes, and the two brothers are extremely affectionate. Killian is far more dishonest than George, and ording to his vengeful character, he will not let the young master go." "Heh." Jack snorted withughter, striding away, his icy voice reached the ears of Mr Ward and Brent, "If he dares toe, then I will break his legs again, to make up two brothers with broken legs!" Mr Ward smiled spontaneously, "It seems that I overthought." Just as Jack was walking out of the restaurant, Amber''s phone call came. Looking at the caller''s name on his screen, he became nervous. He hurriedly picked up the phone, "Hello, Amber." "Are you free tonight? I want to ask you out!" Amber''s voice was calm in the phone, but no longer as odd and cold as before.00000 Chapter 88 Wait and See Amber''s change in tone made Jack ted. Perhaps...there was a turnaround in their rtionship tonight! Jack did not hesitate to agree. He was feeling tormented the whole afternoon. Jack got off work early and rushed to Genting restaurant. This was the ce where Amber and he had agreed to meet on the phone. Soon, Amber''s figure appeared at the entrance of Genting restaurant. Jack''s eyes lit up, and he got up to wave, "Amber." Amber smiled and walked quickly towards Jack, "Didn''t we agree to meet at 7:00 pm?" "I wanted toe and wait for you." Jack smiled and said, "You also came early." "I also wanted toe early and wait for you." Amber was full of smiles and was no longer as cold as the previous times they met. This made Jack''s heart and mind calm. After ordering the dishes, the two of them chatted. The happy atmosphere made Jack felt like he was back in the time when Amber had just returned to China, automatically ignoring the previous meetings.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After the dishes were served, the two of them ate and chatted at the same time. Jack was happy because Amber was also happy. However, Amber''s words instantly calmed Jack down. "Jack, I have to go abroad in the next few days." Amber said, "To visit my parents." Jack''s heart thudded, pretending to be calm and said, "Why do you have to go abroad suddenly?" Amber was a little helpless, shrugged her shoulders and smiled bitterly, "It''s because you''re too high-profile?" Jack froze for a moment. Then he reacted, "Is it the Dragon Garden confession?" "Mm." Amber rubbed his hair irritably, "It''s not all because of you, but also the reason I dismissed Josh Ellis. Josh is the person my father arranged to maintain the business at EnRich building materialspany. But once I arrived at EnRich building materialspany, the matter that involved Josh urred, which made my father concern again, and then found out that you confessed to me." "This afternoon, an oversea phone call over, wanted me to go back." This made Jack''s head spun. He did not expect that the Dragon Garden confession would attract the attention of Amber''s parents, who were oversea. After thinking about it, Jack said, "How about I go with you?" "What are you thinking?" Amber said. Jack shrugged, "The son-inw has to meet his parents-inw, right?" Amber''s eyes shed, and her eyebrows lowered slightly, "Forget it, I''ll go over and exin to them first, let''s wait and see for the rest." Jack looked dumbfounded and smiled bitterly, "Then, okay, when will you leave?" "Tomorrow morning''s flight." Amber said. "Then I''ll send you to the airport tomorrow." Jack squeezed out a smile. Amber''s expression changed for a moment and nodded, "Alright." A meal was finished. Amber drove straight home. Jack walked on the street, the night''s wind blew, but his heart was a little bitter. He thought that Amber had forgiven him. But Amber just said "take a step and see a step", it was clear that she had not let go of thest Genting restaurant incident. However, he did not pursue the root of the matter. Sometimes, the world of adults to get to the bottom of a matter too much would even cause friend rtionships to be broken. Raising his hand, he stopped a cab. Jack leaned back on the seat after getting in, looking out the window at the night scene, dazed. Amber came back when he was very miserable. In his heart, Amber had already unbiased his mother long ago. Now Amber''s departure was as if the heart had suddenly been taken away a part of it, leaving the heart empty. Back at the TM Vi District. In the living room, the lights were bright. Sophie Burton, Mr Ward, Brent and Daisy Hill were all there. Watching the TV and chatting idly. Jack smiled, and his expression was no longer as depressed as it was just now. The scene in front of him was the feeling of home. "Mother, Mr Ward, what are you guys talking about?" Jack smiled and walked over. "Jack, came back sote again, have you eaten?" Sophie''s mouth wasining, but her eyes were full of distressed And Jack also saw that his mother''s eyes were a little red; obviously she had just cried. "I ate, I ate outside with Amber." Jack did not ask more questions. Since Mr Ward had arrived, the two had considered met for the first time just now. Talking about the past, caused the mother''s eyes to turn red, and it was reasonable. "Where is Amber?" Sophie looked behind Jack and pretended to be disappointed, "Such a good girl, why didn''t you bring her home at night?" Jack froze for a moment, then reacted and rolled his eyes, "Mother, howe I didn''t find you so facetious before?" A sentence caused the four people tough out loud. Jack alsoughed. Sitting together, chatting for a while. Jack then went back to his room first.. Lying on the bed, he did not feel like sleeping and looked at the ceiling, pondering over the things that Mr Ward had said at noon. He had, after all, thought of the Hughes family too simply before. Although his father, whom he had never met, was the head of the Hughes family, he did not hide the truth from the masses in the Hughes family after all. And his father''s birth would certainly be the crux of Madam Hughes to stop his father. However, he is not too concerned about this. DT real estate currently, as long as all the pre-sales of the West Shantytown properties, he had full confidence, with the help of this favourable situation, to skyrocket. Even without the help of the Hughes family secretly, he is fearless. Bastard and elite, really is not an insurmountable barrier! What Jack cared about is, what happened back then! ording to what Mr Ward said, father had already be the number one person in the Hughes family at the age of 20 back then, and it would not be too much to say that he was talented and capable of influencing others. Why did he be together with my mother? Why after leaving, the foundation left behind disappeared? He did not believe that his mother would instead work a few jobs every day, living with illness, and abandoned the foundation left by his father. But Mr Ward words were a direct reference to his mother. He could not solve such doubts for the time being and could only wait for a suitable opportunity to ask his mother. The answer was in his mother''s heart. In a trance, Jack thought of Amber again, and his mood was once again mncholy. An original peaceful day, but because of Mr Ward''s return, Amber''s departure, let him once again be moody. At this moment, the phone rang. Jack frowned, picked up the phone to see, immediately froze. It was Aiden Lott calling! It was sote, why was Aiden calling? Puzzled, Jack picked up the phone, "Mr Lott, what can I do for you?" "Jack, are you free tomorrow night? Let''s get together, as well as let me be a peacemaker." Aiden said smilingly. Jack frowned, "What peacemaker?" Aiden curbed hisughter and said in a deep voice, "Tomorrow''s banquet, Drago Chou will alsoe, and I know you and his resentment, so I want to settle it. To do business, contradiction should be solved." Jack raised his eyebrows and hesitated. Last time, because of Brent and Daisy, he and Drago quarreled. Not to mention other things, he stabbed Drago''s thigh with a knife. This revenge, with Drago''s character, he definitely would not let it go. The only thing that could be done was probably no longer be entangled with him. There was no room for peace! However, Aiden had helped him before, and he did not want to shame him, so he still nodded and answered, "Alright, what time tomorrow, I will be there." "Eight o''clock at night!" On the other hand, Aiden hung up the phone. Pushing the sses on the bridge of his nose, he looked at the person in front of him with a smile, "Tomorrow night, you will be able to meet him."000 Chapter 89 Jade Spring Villa, The First Box At eight in the evening. Jack rushed to the "Jade Spring Vi" outside the city. That''s Aiden''s industry and the ce of their appointment that tine. It''s also a famous private clubhouse in the city. One must say that Aiden was really powerful in the city! However, Jack still brought Lone Wolf with him for safety purposes. They were rivals and they had been fighting for so many years with neither side winning. That''s enough to prove Drago''s actual strength. At the dining table, Aiden might not be able to stop Drago if Drago wanted to do something! The taxi stopped at the gate of Jade Spring Vi. Jack and Lone Wolf got off the car and walked towards the vi. "Mr. Hughes, are there any possibility for you to reconcile with Drago?" Asked Lone Wolf, who knew the purpose of this trip. He shouldn''t ask questions since he was just a follower. He had held it back all the way, but in the end, he couldn''t help asking when they were about to reach the entrance. Most importantly, Drago had a reputation of being reckless and he was worried that the dinner that night would not be good for Jack. "No." Jack simply said, "Whether it''s thest feud, or the future development of DT... Drago and I arepletely opposed to each other, but since it is Aiden''s invitation, we still have to do him a favour." Lone Wolf''s eyes glistened while worrying, "What about your safety..." "In case anything happens, you should catch the main enemy first!" Said Jack in a deep voice. "This is a private club. Both of you can''t enter without invitation or appointment." The security guard at the door stopped Jack and Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf asked, "What? Isn''t Aiden here?" The guard''s expression changed. He hurriedly bowed down and said, "Pardon me, I didn''t know you''re Mr. Lott''s guests. Please follow me." Right after that, the security guard turned around and used the walkie-talkie to say, "Bring the car over." Soon, a limousine drove out of the vi. After asking Jack and Lone Wolf to get in the limousine, the security guard immediately ran to the car to lead the way. As the vi''s security guard, he was not qualified yet to get in the same car as Mr. Lott''s guests. Along the way, Jack looked at the scenery of the vi with great interest. He had only heard of "Jade Spring Vi" before, and that was his first time entering it. The vi was located at the foot of a mountain and beside a stream. With themps and the fog on the stream, the vi looked as beautiful as a fairnd at night. Antique-style buildings appeared scattered throughout the vi. Even by car, reaching a single antique building would need ten minutes. "Sir, we have arrived." The security guard who had been running for ten minutes looked the same, he wasn''t even out of breath. He then turned around and bowed respectfully. "Let''s go." Jack got off the car with Lone Wolf. There were two tall and slender beauties in red cheongsam, standing by the door. Seeing Jack and Lone Wolfing, the two beauties greeted them with a bow. After bowing, the two beauties stepped forward and pushed the door open before making the gesture of inviting them in. From beginning to end, none of them said a word. But their manners were very professional and elegant. Was that the life of the rich? Jack nced at the two women in cheongsam. With their charms, they could probably attract those rich kids topete against each other for them. But in "Jade Spring vi", they''re just weing guests! With a luxurious and ssical interior decoration, the melodious piano sound apanied by the gurgling stream from the rock garden and rivers brought the artistic conception to another level. Beside the rock garden and rivers, there''s a round table that could fit twenty people. Not far from it, there was a screen. "Please wait for a moment. Mr. Lott will be here soon." The cheongsam beauty who led the way spoke with her beautiful voice. Jack nodded. After the beauty left the room, he looked over at the screen on the opposite side to him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Lone Wolf frowned and looked at it in doubt. "Mr. Hughes, is there something wrong?" "Rich!" Jack said, "Really rich!" Lone Wolf was dumbfounded. Jack pointed to the screen. With his reddened face and ears, he said, "It''s made of yellow rosewood, and it is at least a few hundred of years old... It is an antique. If I am not mistaken, the painting on it should be Wu Tao-Tzu''s Scroll of the Eight-seven Immortals. It''s a priceless treasure!" Speaking in excitement, Jack twisted his mouth, "It''s actually used as a screen here..." Lone Wolf''s pupils dted, and his face was full of shock, "Isn''t this a bit too wasteful?" Jack decided not to give anyment. He took a deep breath and suppressed his shock as he looked at the Scroll of the Eight-seven Immortals on the screen. He had some knowledge about antiques. After all, he was engaged in real estates and he couldn''t show any weakness when conversing with people. The Scroll of the Eight-seven Immortals on the screen was definitely not an imitation or a fake one, it''s real! But he really did not expect that "Jade Spring Vi" was so extravagant that such painting was used as a background! At the same time, outside. When Aiden who had been rushing over arrived at the door, he coincidentally heard what Jack said inside the room. He was surprised and gestured to the twodies to stay silent before walking into the room with a smile. p, p, p! There was a burst of apuse. Jack and Lone Wolf turned their heads and looked back. Aiden walked in with a smile on his face, and his hands were still pping. "Very good, Jack! You unexpectedly recognized the Scroll of the Eight-seven Immortals." Aiden expressed his admiration openly, "I have ced this painting in this room for several years, and there were numerous visitors since then. Other than Asher, the master of traditional Chinese painting, you''re the second one to recognize it!" Jack smiled modestly, "Thank you Mr Lott, but I only know a little bit." Aiden was still smiling, but his gaze wandered onto that painting as he paused for a moment. He smiled to Jack and Lone Wolf and said, "Sit down first. Drago should be here soon." After they sat down, Jack and Aiden chatted. Just in five minutes, they could hear Drago''sughtering from outside. "Mr. Lott, you''ve spent a lot of money this time. You''ve even opened the First box of Jade Spring Vi." The name of that room was "the First box". When Jack just entered the room, he specially nced at the que on the doorframe, but he didn''t realize its meaning. After all, that was his first visit to Jade Spring Vi, so he didn''t understand the meaning of "the First box". Aiden pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. He got up and smiled while saying, "Since Mr. Chou ising, of course I should open the First box today." Drago came in with two underlings. Hearing Aiden''s words, he pretended to smile and said, "You ttered me, didn''t you? How many times did you open the First box out of the numerous times I came to visit your Jade Spring Vi? I know the rules of the First box... You won''t open it easily for anyone!" After saying that, he turned to face Jack and gave him a thumbs up, "You''re really awesome. Otherwise, Mr. Lott would never open the First box for you!" He acted like theirst encounter had never happened. "Thank you, Mr. Chou." Jack smiled indifferently. Drago was clearly hiding his bad intentions with his words and actions at that time. However, Jack understood the rules of the First Box from Drago''s words! Just when Jack and Drago were talking. Aiden pushed his sses up and nced at the screen with a smile...000 Chapter 90 Car Accident? Young Men! On the table, everything was going very well. They toasted from time to time, the atmosphere was warm. That was unexpected for Jack and Lone Wolf. With Drago''s bad reputation outside, it was impossible for him to let go of the grudge that night. However, on the wine table, he often toasted and smiled at Jack. The mealsted for more than an hour. He still couldn''t snap out of it until Jack brought Lone Wolf out of Jade Spring Vi. "Jack... I can''t really understand what happened tonight." Lone Wolf was very drunk and his words were slurred. He actually took most of the alcohol that was offered to Jack. Jack rubbed his face, sobering himself up. He thoughtfully said, "I don''t know either. With Drago''s reputation... It is absolutely impossible for him to give up just because Aiden told him to make peace, and my identity. "That''s strange..." Lone Wolf muttered. He stumbled and fell into Jack''s arms because he''s too drunk. With a bitter smile, Jack looked back at the security guard of Jade Spring Vi, "Hello, can you give us a ride? I can''t call a taxi here." He could no longer wait to buy a car. Jack and Lone Wolf left with the car of Jade Spring Vi. A ck Maybach slowly drove out of Jade Spring Vi. Drago was no longer smiling in that car, he was just staring out of the window. Diego was sitting beside him, he came together with Drago that night. Drago obviously asked Diego to join him not because he listened to Aiden. In that city, Drago was the only one who could tell others to make peace, but no one could tell him to! But after arriving at the vi, Drago received a phone call. He then asked Diego to stay in the car for the time being and entered the First box by himself.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "1 "What happened?" Diego''s leg was still in a cast. After sitting for such a long time, his leg was already in pain. However, he still couldn''t help asking, "Are you really reconciling with Jack, that son of a bitch?" "Bah!" Drago opened the window and spat out before saying, "If I really wanted to reconcile with him tonight, why would I bring you along? I brought you here just to avenge you!" Diego narrowed his eyes, "Why did you suddenly change your mind then?" Drago looked somewhat helpless, he lowered his voice, "There''s other people in the First box!" "Who?" Diego''s expression changed drastically. In this city, even Aiden wouldn''t dare to be tough with Drago. He couldn''t think of anyone else in the First box, that could make Drago change his mind so suddenly. "Stop asking so much!" Drago red at Diego fiercely. Diego''s face turned pale and he didn''t dare to question more. Right afterwards, Drago looked out of the window. In fact, he didn''t know who was in the First box. Aiden was the one who called him before, and Aiden also strictly ordered that revenge was forbidden at that time. All the talk about making peace was actually an excuse for Jack to go to the First box and let that person have a look. Usually, Drago would just ignore it when Aiden said such things. But Aiden''s words made him change his mind. "Make a move in front of him if you want to die. If he gets angry, you probably won''t be able to step out of the First box even if you are the emperor in this city!" Those words made Drago hesitate and give up his revenge. He also clearly understood the reason Aiden opened the First box. It wasn''t because of him, nor it was because of Jack, and it was definitely not because of some ridiculous reconciliation. He opened the First box because of that person! "Hah!" Suddenly, Drago sneered as he raised his eyebrows before saying, "Diego, isn''t that Jack walking in front of us?" "Yes, that son of a bitch is weird, he''s already the boss of DT and yet doesn''t own a car. Just now at the gate, I saw him asking the people of Jade Spring Vi to send him off." said Diego. Drago rubbed his bald head and smiled while saying, "It''s been a long time since this Maybach got in an ident." With that, he kicked the back of the driver''s seat, "Drive faster, make a car ident!" "Got it, Mr. Chou." Diego''s eyes lit up. He looked at Drago in excitement, "Y-you''re avenging me?" Drago pped Diego''s head and said, "What do you mean by avenging? It''s just a simple and sudden car ident." "Yes, yes, yes... It''s a car ident. A car ident is fiercer than a tiger. Who knows when it will happen? " Diego rolled his eyes happily. The engine of the ck Maybach roared as its speed soared. Meanwhile. Jade Spring Vi, inside the First box. Aiden leaned against the chair while holding the warm hangover tea. He had drank a lot of alcohol before, just to mediate. But with his drinking capability, he was only slightly tipsy. After drinking the hangover tea, he pretty much recovered. He took off his gold-rimmed sses and rubbed the corner of his eyes and nose. Then with a smile, Aiden asked, "What do you think?" At that time, the music has stopped ying, only the gurgling sounds of the stream in the rock garden could be heard. It was clear that Aiden was alone in the First box, but he still questioned. "Okay." A calm and cold voice suddenly came out from the screen. Soon after, a young man about 1.7 meters tall, dressed in casual clothes, slowly emerged from the back of the screen. The man seemed to be around thirty years old. With his in look and a pair of ck-framed sses, he gave people the impression of an introverted... Impression of a honest person. He was the type of person that would blend really well in a crowd. Only his eyes, under the ck sses, were bright and sharp. The young man slowly walked to the round table and sat down, as he looked at the table, which was full of dishes. He wasn''t disgusted. He just took a bowl of rice and proceeded to eat it. "I''ll let them make something else for you, these foods are too lowly for you to eat." Aiden looked at the man in surprise. "It doesn''t matter." The young man slowly ate. Each and every of his movement gave off afortable feeling, it didn''t make people feel that it was slow or improper. It was obvious that he had been trained since he was young. Aiden no longer intervened, he just smiled and said, "You were so calm just now. When Jack paid attention to the screen, I thought he noticed you." "If he noticed, then just be it." The young man looked indifferent. He had been sitting behind the screen even before Jack arrived to the First box. Through the gaps of the screen, he could clearly see everything on the table. The screen was deliberately positioned so that people outside could see the screen but not the darkness behind it. But when Jack was examining the screen, he could meet Jack''s gaze through the gaps. His mood did not change in the slightest bit. As if he just looked calm from the beginning until the end. "You''re quite calm. Fortunately, I had reacted quickly and brought his attention to the Scroll of the Eight-seven Immortals. Otherwise, he would have noticed you if he kept staring at it. Aiden put his golden sses on again and watched the young man. He had never met such a calm person. "A person that has a firm determination will stay calm in face of danger!" The young man calmly put the chopsticks and bowl down. He stared at Aiden, "Are you hoping to take the credit by saying that to me?"??????? Chapter 91 Life and Death Aiden''s expression changed immediately, his pupils narrowed. While being stared at by the youngster, even with his willpower, he couldn''t help his heart racing. Was he asking for praise for his achievements? What a joke! Aiden was a powerful person in his city, he was one of the best in his business, why would he need to do so? "Hm?" The youngster raised a brow, and made the sound. Aiden scratched his head, and giggled with his head lowered, "Yeah." "No rush." The youngster turned his head to look outside. When Aiden saw that the youngster looked away, he felt as if a big rock was lifted from his shoulders, and took a deep, freeing breath. Even if he was powerful, he has never seen someone with such sharp eyes. On the other side. On the wide open streets. A ck Benz was slowly moving. The driver was a manager of Jade spring vi. Someone who cold be invited to the First box by Aide, and being a manager, he naturally knew how important the people behind him were. The mid aged manager was driving very carefully II the way, scared that his driving skills were not goo enough, interrupting the two honored guests'' rest. Jack was sitting in the back seat, staring outside at the passing street lights, deep in his own thoughts. The Lone Wolf was leaning in his seat, a little drunk. Suddenly, Lone Wolf trembled, his chest plumping up. He opened the window in the hurry and stretched his head out. "Urgh..." Lone Wolf threw up the content of his stomach, which was smelling like alcohol. This sudden scene made Jack stunned. He immediately started patting Lone Wolf on the back, hoping that he might feel better this way. Lone Wolf had drank almost half of the toasts of that night, which was too much for him. "Mister Hughes, I am alright..." Lone Wolf looked pale in the face, and just as he finished talking, another hurl came up. "Don''t worry, you''ll feel better after throwing up." Jack didn''t think that him taking care of Lone Wolf would be a problem. He was a person who had gone through a lot in his life, since his childhood there was almost nothing, that he hadn''t endured. Even though his life had changed a lot, that didn''t make him look down upon others. But this kind of gesture was considered as not appropriate to Lone Wolf! He was just abut to say something, when suddenly he saw bright lights in the corner of his eyes. As a natural reaction, Lone Wolf looked towards them. The lights were so bright, that he had to squint his eyes. But he could still see a ck car, that was racing towards them in high speed, right onto their Benz, and it didn''t look like the driver intended to change directions. "Mister Hughes, there is a caring right at us!" Lone Wolf tried to ignore his dizziness, and yelled towards Jack. Jack, who was in the car, looked up, and outside through the back window. Just within seconds, he knew. The car was not just driving normal, it wasing for them! Then, he could make out the logo of the car, which was a Maybach! "Drago Chou?" Jack''s heart skipped a beat, then he turned around to speak to the manager, "Sir, could you please drive faster, that car is about to crash into ours."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "How, how could that be? Weren''t you just drinking with Mister Chou?" The manager was so scared that he went pale in his face, his eyes nk. He was only a manager, he had no idea about the rtionship between Jack and Drago. But, no matter how shocked he was, he did step onto the gas pedal, and the Benz raced off. "They areing, they areing onto us!" Lone Wolf was still hanging outside the window, watching the care closer. The Maybach was going faster, and he screamed anxiously, "Go faster, hurry up already!" The manager was having sweat pearls running down his forehead, he clenched his hands tight onto the steering wheel, and looked like he was using all of his strength to step on the gas. Both cars were Benz, but there was a difference of millions! Only Jack was sitting quietly on his seat, his eyes were cold, thinking. On the Maybach. Listening to the roaring of the engine, feeling the speed of the car, Diego''s blood started boiling in his body. Hepletely forgot about the pain in his leg, sitting in the middle, and staring at the Benz in front of his until his eyes went red, "Crash that, crash that car until it''s all gone!" Drago, who was sitting beside him in his seat, smirked, and rubbed his bold head with one hand, "In this town, there is no one who could take it with me, except for Aiden." As he was speaking, he patted on Diego''s shoulder, "You need to calm down and sit back into your seat, otherwise your other leg will break as well when we do hit that car." "Right, right right, thanks for reminding me." Diego remembered, and sat back into the seat, fastening his belt. Dragoughed again, "Take your phone out, and be ready to call the ambnce. Even if we cause an ident, we still need to take care of the injured." "True, true, as soon as we crash into them, I will call." Diego was so excited that he was blushing. When he thought about the scene of that other Benz flying into the air, his heart started racing. In the Benz. "Mister Hughes, they are less than five meters from us." Lone Wolf took his head back into the car, he was so worried, and couldn''t help but to hit his hand on the driver''s seat, "Go faster!" "I... this is the fastest we can go!" The manager replied, he was about to cry. He never thought that bringing a few guests back would result into him being involved into a car ident. With this speed, if the other car crashed into them, he didn''t know what would happen with the Maybach behind them. But with this speed, they will definitely tumble through the air. Lone Wolf''s face turned pale, he was just about to berate. When Jack put a hand on Lone Wolf''shoulder, "It''s not his fault, one is a Benz, the other one is a Maybach, there is a difference of millions just in the price, there is no way we could escape." Lone Wolf froze for a moment, and looked at Jack startled. "Mister Hughes..." Lone Wolf''s mood calmed down a bit. "Hmm." Jack exhaled, and rubbed his face, "Let''s take our chances. I am not ready to die yet, and even if there is, I am going to fight desperately." He leaned forward to the driver, and said to the manager, "Listen to my directions." As he said that, he turned to Lone Wolf, "Watch their distance." "Alright." Lone Wolf said, and turned around to check, "Only three meters." Jack didn''t move, while the manager was sweating buckets. "Only two meters." Lone Wolf''s voice started trembling. He could hear the wind and the roaring of both car engines in his ears. Jack still didn''t move, but the manager''s hands started to shake. "Calm down, if we don''t keep calm now, we are all going to die." Jack said to the manager in a calming voice. "Only one meter!" Just as he said that, they heard Lone Wolf scream loudly in the back. In a split of a second, Jack''s eyes were exploding with excitement. His right hand suddenly grabbed the driver''s shoulder, "Steer to the left!" The Benz flicked its tail sharply. In fear, the manager mmed the brakes while turning. In a moment. The head of the Maybach looked like an antelope with horns, it slid by the back of the Benz, like an arrow from the string, and roared forward. "We did it!" Lone Wolf and the manager yelled simultaneously. "Hit the breaks!" Jack''s expression changed and yelled angrily. The manager stepped on the breaks hard. Bamm! The Benz flicked his tail in a high speed, and mmed right into the barrier on the side. At the same time. The Maybach that was driving forward, suddenly made a loud noise. Chapter 92 Doomed to Destruction The road from Jade spring vi towards the city was a quiet one. At dawn, there were even less cars than usually. The to cars that crashed into the sides of the road both came to a hold. The Benz was deformed both in the front and at the side of the car. The Maybach was having heavy smokeing up in the front rear. Bamm! With a loud noise, the door of the Benz was opened. Lone Wolf crawled out of the wagon first, he didn''t care about the wounds on his head that were cause by the window''s ss, turned to help Jack out of danger, "Mister Hughes, we, we survived." Jack crawled out of the car, he didn''t have the change to take a breath yet, and helped Lone Wolf to pull the manager out as well. He was in shock, his face pale, his gaze empty. As he was dragged out of the car, he sat on the ground. Jack checked the manager for wounds, and when he was sure that nothing was wrong, he took a deep breath in. Even thought the Benz was crashed, but all three of them got away with skin trauma, nothing major. It was a really close call, if only one tiny detail was done wrong, they wouldn''t have been this easy right now. The Maybach might have hit them in their side, and even if not, if the manager''s driving skills weren''t good enough, that kind of speed may have cause the Benz to turn over easily. He was betting. Every since his childhood, Jack has never thought about death. Even if he was injured all over, he would take down the other party as well. Pffff.. There was a sound of fireworksing from the front. Jack raised his head to look. The Maybach''s front part waspletely destroyed, and smoke was rising towards the sky. From inside the car, they could hear people screaming. Clearly, the Maybach was much more demolished than their Benz. No need to talk about the passengers. But, when Jack heard Diego''s voice, he was surprised. "Let''s go and check them." Jack rubbed the blood on his shirt, and walked towards the Maybach. Lone Wolf looked at the manager, who was still in shock, then he ripped off a part of his shirt to cover the wound on his head, and followed Jack. The smell of burn was hanging in the air, stinging their noses. The smoke choked them. They could smell gas. With the help of the car''s headlight, Jack could see the gas that was running leaking onto the street, the Maybach''s gas tank had been crushed. "Mister Hughes..." Behind him, he hear Lone Wolf say in a deep voice, "This is a perfect chance to get them done once and forever." Jack looked at Lone Wolf. "I can offer my services." Lone Wolf said, head lowered. Drago had met Jack twice, and both times, he tried to kill him, he swore to himself, that he would finish Jack. He decided to walk with Jack, so every detail, he had to think about on behalf of Jack. But Jack shook his head. Bamm! That moment, a loud noise came from the Maybach. The door was kicked open, and Drago, who was bleeding all over, dragged himself out of the car, looking like a mess. He couldn''t care for the passengers inside anymore, he ran away from the car, then sat on the ground, taking deep breaths while wiping off the blood on his face. "Drago, help me... help me, I can''t move my leg..." In the car, Diego was screaming for help, begging while crying. Jack and Lone Wolf were watching all this. He could choose not to let them die. But this didn''t mean that he was magnanimous enough to help the people who were about to kill him. Any hypocrite would be finished quickly by the society. Bamm! The passenger seat''s door fell on the ground. Drago''s underling crawled our of the car, the shock was written on his face. He tried to get away from the car, running and crawling, then he fell onto the ground. Jack looked at him, his left arm was in a very abnormal angle, it was clearly fractured, and his left leg was covered in blood, which he dragged all over the street.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But, neither Drago, nor his underling made gestures of helping Diego, who was still in the car. "Lone Wolf,e with me." Jack led Lone Wolf and walked towards Drago. In that moment, Drago, who was still dismayed, saw two shadows in front of himself, and abruptly raised his head. "Jack, what, what are you doing!" While asking, Drago used both his hands to back off from them. Smack! Jack bend over and smacked with his bare hand on Drago''s face. Under the dark sky. Drago waspletely startled, he stared at Jack in disbelief. Jack then giggled ice cold, "He who is unjust, is doomed to destruction. This is the second time now, I will let you know, who is the stronger one between you and me." "Lone Wolf, let''s go." Jack turned around, and led Lone Wolf away from them. Under the street lights, their shadows became longer and longer. Drago was stunned, he was staring at Jack and Lone Wolf while they were leaving further. This... was it? He couldn''t believe that Jack, who he tried to kill, would only give him a p in the face. If he was in Jack''s shoes, he would use this chance to finish hisst breath! This was Drago''s secret to being so powerful in his business all these years! Not just that, it was his rule of handling things. "A woman''s soft nature! You don''t dare to dirt your hands, do you?" Drago''s gaze shed, andughed coldly. He looked to where Jack and Lone Wolf walked off to, and slowly got up from the ground, saying, "Jack, I knew that you are a coward, you don''t dare to dirt your hands, you are afraid of any entanglement, but you have no idea, ruthlessness is the mark of a truly great man, a great man should act unscrupulously!" "A coward like you will never make it to anything!" "If there is a second time, then there will be a third! The hate between you and me is unshakable, it''s either you or me in this town!" Every word he said was full of murder intent. Drago knew the meaning of surrender, but he would never surrender towards Jack. In his understanding, Jack only pped him because he was afraid of the trouble killing him would bring. In other words, Jack was terrified! When Drago thought about the car ident, his heart was lingering with fear. He slowly took out the cigar from his pocket, with shaking hands, he took out a lighter, and lit the cigar. He never thought that the revenge he nned was missed by miles, which almost took his life! Now that he was out of danger, and calmed down, his heart was still racing as fast as before. Pssss... He took a deep suck on the cigar. The thick smoke filled his mouth. He felt the scent of the Cuban cigar, his expression softened, and he rxed. "Drago... help me, by leg is broken, help me, I am begging you, please..." Diego was screaming in the Maybach behind him. Drago, who just managed to rx a little and still surrounded by his cigar smoke, knitted his brows, and suddenly felt anxious. "What are you yelling for, all you can do is yell, you useless piece of shit, what else can you do?" Drago turned around, and threw the cigar in his hand towards the Maybach, then he turned around, and yelled to his underling, "Why aren''t you helping him?" But. Before his underling managed to get up. In the darkness of the night, the lit up cigar flew in a skew, and was about tond in the gas that leaked out of the car''s tank. Whoosh! The fire mes reached into the sky. As soon as the mes started, they quickly took over the whole car. It was paired with the heartbreaking scream of Diego. Boom! The Maybach... exploded!???? Chapter 93 Jack’s Worry The sudden explosion was unforeseen and Jack and LW were shocked. They turned around and looked at the mushroom cloud that billowed into the sky. They could still hear Drago''s furious yell from a distance. Jack rubbed his nose andughed helplessly, "We tried to convince him but he wouldn''t listen. He chose wrongly only to result in his own demise." LW also shook his head helplessly. The area surrounding the Maybach was full of choking thick smoke and the putrid smell of gasoline. If Drago had calmed down, he would have detected the smell. But the self-indulgent and arrogant Drago never tried to calm down. "Mr. Hughes, the grudge with Drago will be impossible to be resolved now," LW said worriedly. With the death of Diego, even if it was Drago who detonated the explosion, he will definitely me it on Jack. Jack rubbed his nose, "Do you think we could''ve resolved the grudge even before this happened?" LW was stunned and shook his head. "So that settles it." Jack turned with a cold expression and then said something that chilled to the bone, "I won''t kill him but if he wants to die, I''ll grant him his wish." The night was cool. When Jack went back to TM Vi District, Brent was standing respectfully in the quiet living room waiting for him. "Master Hughes, Madam, and Daisy have gone to bed." Jack nodded, "What about Mr. Ward?" "He is on the roof terrace," Brent said.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Go and rest. I''ll look for him after I change." Jack turned to leave. Brent looked at Jack''s ragged shirt and was stunned for a moment but he didn''t query. Jack changed and washed up before going up to the terrace. Mr. Ward was holding onto a teapot andying on the deck chair looking quietly at the night scenery. "Mr. Ward..." Jack called out. Mr. Ward came to his senses and smiled, "Something happened tonight?" "Yes, I tried to settle a grudge with Drago from this city. We fought." Jack didn''t hide it from him. In fact, Mr. Ward was helping Jack without the knowledge of the Hughes family. Furthermore, Jack really couldn''t keep anything from Mr. Ward. As long as Mr. Ward wanted to know, there was nothing that he couldn''t find out. "Drago''s issues need to be settled sooner orter." Mr. Ward took a sip and said profoundly, "It''s important to keep a tiger alert." Jack nodded and sat down. Heposed himself and asked with a heavy heart, "Mr. Ward, is Killian nning on doing anything?" "No." Mr. Ward said and raised his eyebrow, "Why do you ask?" "Then he shouldn''t be the person behind the screen." Jack rubbed his nose and chuckled. If Aiden had heard these, he would be absolutely shocked. In fact, when Jack entered the First box, he was initially captivated by the Scroll of the Eight-seven Immortals. But, after Brent''s intensive training, not only did his physical and fighting abilities improve, hisbat senses also improved a lot. Even when the piercing eyes behind the screen briefly nced at him, he could actually sense it. The sensation of being watched was particrly strong! When Aiden went in, he kept talking about the Scroll of the Eight-seven Immortals. Since Aiden was helping to conceal the man, Jack could only y along and discussed about the Scroll of the Eight-seven Immortals with Aiden. It was clear to Jack that Aiden had helped him most probably because of Mr. Ward and the only person Jack could think of who could make Aiden open up the First box was Killian. That was why Jack asked Mr. Ward about Killian''s movement and ns. Now, if the person behind the screen wasn''t Killian, then who could he be? "Today I went for a dinner hosted by Aiden and encountered a person. He was hiding and even Aiden was helping to conceal his identity." Jackughed as he said. Mr. Wardughed, "Master Hughes, in reality, there is only evesting mutual interests but not evesting friends. A tycoon like Aiden also knows how to fawn upon the rich and powerful, it helps to enhance the strengths and diminishes the weaknesses." "I know." Jack hesitated, "Can I trouble Mr. Ward to check on what Killian is up to?" "I understand." Mr. Ward nodded, "Killian is even more patient and able to toleratepared to George. If he sneaks quietly into the city, then it will be extremely threatening to you!" "What I now need is time." Jack got up and turn to go down the stairs. The upgrading of the West Shantytowns project currently ongoing steadily. His DT also needs this upgrading project to be sessful so that it can surge in strength. Nothing must go wrong! Once DTpletes the entire upgrading of West Shantytowns, then no one in the city would be able to suppress him! Even Aiden and Drago will fail if they were to partner up! The next morning. Jack went to the office early that morning. He had a meeting with Corbin and all the key appointment holders to make an important announcement. Corbin and the rest of them were bbergasted when they heard the news. "Jack, please reconsider. You want to sell three properties at the same time. That''s too risky!" Corbin was worried, "Although our project at West City was extremely sessful, to sell three properties at once would very likely distract the buyers and reduce the effectiveness of the sales." "Yeah, Jack, our project in the West City is our cash cow. As long as we move steadily, there will be more toe. We don''t have to rush it." "Jack, Corbin has a good point. If it reduces our sales results, ourpetitors may capitalize on it and the prices of our properties will be adversely affected." Jack listened to thements of the appointment holders. Jack rubbed his temples, "I am aware of that. Just do as I said." He took three years to work to the position of Deputy General Manager. He had the experience to foresee the impact of his decision. But he can''t move slowly now and needed to quickly recoup the investments and expand DT. After seeing Jack''s determination, Corbin and the rest acknowledged helplessly and left the office. It was silent in the office. Jack was exhausted and rubbed his temples, "I do want to wait and maximize the benefits but what if the anticipated event erupts?" Mr. Ward''s arrival, the person in Aiden''s First box, and Drago''s vengeance, all set off his rm bells. Regardless, he could feast heartily from the West Shantytowns project all thanks to the news released by the YK group. It was given to him on a tter and anyone who worked on it would have been equally sessful. But that unseen father of his did not have full authority over his family. When the fake news of YK group entering the city was exposed, he was caught between the rock and a hard ce. He couldn''t do anything no matter how influential he was. At the same moment. At the Chou vi. It was a sea of mourning attires. Within a night, the Chou family vi became a mourning hall. The air was filled with the pungent smoke of firecrackers. Sobs and wailing cries can be heard. "Oh, Drago... Diego is your cousin. You must not let him die this way..." A woman wailed painfully. Drago remained silent at one side and clenched his jaws as he looked at the portrait of Diego. "Men! Get Jack toe and pay his respects to my brother!"??? Chapter 94 Pay Your Respects In the morning.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The DT Real estate agency was abuzz with activities. Suddenly five ck Mercedes stopped at the entrance. Screech! The five Mercedes stopped at the same time and blocked the entrance to the building. The spectacle attracted the attention of all the surrounding people. "What happened?" "What a grand entrance, will a VIP arrive soon?" "I don''t know anything about it. No one is here from the office to receive them. Why do I feel that they are here to cause trouble?" As they were murmuring, the doors of the five ck Mercedes opened at the same time. One by one, young men dressed in ck business suits emerged and stood outside the building in a row. Two men walked forward and unveiled a banner. Whoosh! All the onlookers were shocked and stunned. It was written on the banner: Jack! Kneel and Pay Your Respects! The banner was like a bomb exploded and shocked everyone. "They are here to cause trouble, they''re definitely here to cause trouble!" "Who did Mr. Hughes of DT offend?" "Oh my lord, who is demanding that Mr. Hughes kneel and pay his respects??" ... Just as the murmurs became louder. Inside DTpany office. LW ran anxiously into Jack''s office. "Mr. Hughes, someone is causing trouble at the lobby!" LW''s expression was serious and looked ready to retaliate. The banner at the lobby was an insult to DT''s reputation. Not to mention that it demanded Jack to kneel and pay his respects! "Who is causing trouble?" Jack asked. LW''s eyes red fiercely, "Drago''s men with a banner demanding that you kneel to pay your respects." Smack! Jack''s pen snapped and his anger boiled over but kept a cold expression. Drago wants him to pay his respects to Diego? He must be kidding! Instantly the temperature of the office plunged. Jack stood up and calmly walked out. LW''s hairs stood on end as he followed quietly. Only the descendants of the dead should kneel to the dead. Now that Drago wanted Jack to kneel and pay his respects, he was practically shafting Jack into the mud. Jack was able to tolerate a lot of things but that didn''t mean that he will tolerate everything. At the lobby, several of DT''s security guards blocked the entrance worried that those men would escte the matter. The onlookers were increasing and everybody was pointing andmenting. [Breaking News! DT Real Estate Agency is being blocked, demanding for Mr. Hughes of DT to kneel and pay his respects!] The recent meteoric rise of DT and now a banner demanding for Jack to pay his respects was huge news! Jack and LW arrived at the lobby without the others noticing. They saw the banner through therge ss panels. Jack''s face became increasingly cold but his eyes were burning with rage. "Drago, do you think that I''m a pushover?" He said as he clenched his jaws. LW''s spirits changed when he heard this statement. He could clearly feel the urge to kill radiating from his bones. "LW, inform Brent for me," Jack said suddenly. LW''s eyes lit up and nodded, "I''ll do that immediately!" He knew that Mr. Hughes really want to take action now! As soon as LW informed Brent, he turned and was stunned. He saw Jack with his hands in his pockets, walking towards the exit of the building. He was stunned and LW''s expression changed immensely. If Jack was to go outside now, it would immediately take this incident to a higher level. But before he could stop him, Jack already walked to where people could see him. "Look, it''s Mr. Hughes!" The remark made everyone shift their attention towards Jack. Everyone was very curious, what did the boss of DT Real Estate Agency do to make these people block the entrance and demand him to kneel and pay his respects! "Hey, what''s the meaning of this? Why are you disrespecting my DT Real Estate Agency?" Jack scoffed and looked sternly at the men in suits. "Mr. Hughes, please leave with us!" The leader of the men replied coldly, "Mr. Chou is waiting for you at the mourning hall!" "What if I don''t go?" Jack raised his eyebrows. "The banner will be here at DT from today onwards." The young man said. Jack shrugged his shoulders and scoffed, "Then will you regret if I go?" "There is no harm trying." "LW, get the car!" Jack shouted. Woah! All the onlookers were stunned. "Really, is he really going? Mr. Hughes is so brave!" "They already humiliated him to such an extent and yet he is really going?" "My gosh! This is getting interesting. It will definitely be huge news!" ... When the words of the onlookers fell upon LW''s ears, he became flushed and furious. But he dared not go against Jack''s orders and quickly went to get the car. Very quickly, LW drove one of DT''s BMW to the entrance. Jack turned to look at the onlookers and smiled, "I''m sorry that this incident has rmed everyone." Thereafter, he turned and got into the car. Drago''s men also hurried into their cars when they saw Jack getting into the BMW. Five Mercedes and one BMW drove in a convoy along the road. The atmosphere in the BMW was extremely tensed. LW asked, "Mr. Hughes, what do you intend to do afterward?" He felt that it was inappropriate to go to the Chou residence but since Jack had decided, he as a subordinate should just follow and do whatever Jack said. Jack rubbed his nose and joked. "I do want to see whether Drago has the right to demand this of me if in Diego''s mourning hall. I wonder if Diego can die in peace in this manner. LW''s eyebrows twitched on hearing this as if he thought of something. In the Chou vi. There were rows of young men in suits inside the vi and outside. This battle will be a big one! The mourning hall was filled with people and the atmosphere was gloomy. Diego''s parents were devastated and remained at the side of the coffin. mes were burning at the alter with ashes and smoke drifting by. Drago sat quietly on one side with a cigarette in his fingers. He looked like he was ready to erupt at any moment like a violent beast. Even his men didn''t dare to approach him. Suddenly a subordinate ran into the mourning hall. "Sir, Jack is here." He said softly but the entire mourning hall erupted in gasps. Everyone became solemn. Drago narrowed his eyes and raged, "Bring the mourning robe for the bastard!" He stood up and approached Diego''s parents, "Uncle and Aunt, Diego died young and do not have any children to pay respects to him. I''ve found someone to pay respect to him." "Drago, how can an outsider to this for Diego?" Diego''s father wiped his tears. Drago smiled and said expressed his thirst for blood, "If he doesn''t pay his respects properly to Diego, then I''ll let him apany Diego andy inside his coffin!" Chapter 95 I am Someone You cant Afford to Mess with! When Jack walked into Chou''s vi. The air was filled with smoke and fire. Drago''s henchmen were patrolling along the way. They were all in suits and leather shoes, looking sharp and fierce. There was an atmosphere of tension and hostility in the vi. "What are you looking at? Move!" Drago''s henchman scolded loudly. Lone Wolf looked fierce. When he was about to lunge at the henchman, he was stopped by Jack. Lone Wolf choked back his anger, but he was puzzled. Why is Jack here? To show respect at Diego''s funeral? How is that possible! With Jack''s status and background, why would he tolerate belittling himself like his? There was a mourning hall at the gate of the vi. Faintly, sobbing could be heard. Just then, a group of henchmen rushed out of the hall. The leader was a middle-aged man with a white cloth in his hands. "Mr. Chou has demanded, Jack has to wear a white cloth!" The middle-aged henchmen sounded arrogant and indifferent, threw the white cloth in front of Jack. The cloth fell on the ground. Jack said coldly without squinting his eyes. "Who told you that I''m here to attend the funeral?" "Well... I dare you!" The middle-aged man sneered, "Mr. Chou said, if you aren''t showing respect to Diego, then you will leave here like Diego. Dead!" Just then, all the henchmen nearby gathered around. Jack and Lone Wolf were instantly surrounded by dozens of people. The vibe was filled with hostility. Everyone was ready to lunge at Jack and Lone Wolf. The Lone Wolf looked alerted, ready to lunge at the henchmen. He had never had a battle with dozens of enemies at the same time. But he was stunned when he subconsciously looked at Jack. There was no emotion on Jack''s face, his hands were ced behind his back calmly. "You are not quality to ask me to attend the funeral, Diego." Jack smiled disdainfully, stepped on the white cloth and walked calmly towards the mourning hall. The middle-aged henchman was enraged by Jack''s hostile gesture. But he was intimidated by Jack''s calmness. Why was he being so calm after being attacked? Who was behind this? Even Lone Wolf didn''t expect Jack to act like this. Lone Wolf swallowed hard and hurriedly followed Jack without noticing he himself was sweating on his forehead. Dozens of henchmen slowly walked after Jack. The Chou gang was obviously outnumbered, but Jack scared them away. In the end, Jack came in front of the mourning hall. Drago who was smoking a cigar in silence, infuriated right away when he saw that Jack not wearing the white cloth. Drago pped on the chair. The sound echoed in the hall. "What did I tell you? You useless garbage!" He stood up and suddenly yelled at his henchmen. They all were dumbfounded. "Haven''t you quit smoking?" Jack rubbed his nose and sneered. Drago was flushed out of embarrassment. Jack''s words were clearly mocking that Diego''s death was because of the cigar he had lit up! "You want to die?" Drago was infuriated while gritting his teeth. The hostility was in the air. After all the years of battling with Aiden, he was not as perfect and smooth as him in business. Drago''s rule was to kill whoever stood in his way! "Why would Ie here if I want to die?" Jack shrugged. "Haha!" Drago squinted his eyes as if he was ready to kill. Just then. Outside the vi, it sounded like an earthquake. Boom! The noise rose to a deafening pitch, shocking everyone drastically. Only Jack was smiling confidently. Lone Wolf shivered out of shock. His eyes suddenly looked sharp. "Who the hell did this?" The gate of Chou''s was crashed by a speeding car as Drago red outside the vi. And the car crashed straight into the mourning hall. There was a harsh brake. The car stopped right in front of the vi. At the same time, the henchmen finally recovered from the shock and surrounded the car in a hurry. The door was opened. Brent who was in stocky built, walked out of the driver''s seat indifferently. His figure and cold expression created a giant pressure, forcing the henchmen around to step back. "Master!" Brent saw Jack outside the crowd and shouted respectfully. Just then, he turned and opened the rear door of the car. Mr. Ward in traditional Chinese costume slowly walked out of the car. Seeing Jack, he also smiled kindly, "Master..." Why was Mr. Ward here too? Jack was a bit speechless. Why did Brent take Mr. Ward here? "Master?" Drago looked at Jack with a frowning face, "Who are you, exactly?" He was not stupid. On the contrary he was smart. Jack was nothing more than Aiden''s former VP of a smallpany. However, the acquisition of DT attracted Aiden''s great support. And the two who suddenly broke into his house called him master. Obviously, Jack was not just a vice president! Jack smiled, while looking sharp, "I am a badass you can''t afford to mess with!" His word sounded powerful like thunder. Drago''s heart twitched abruptly. Jack''s calmness and self-confidence made him feel jealous. But everyone was in his territory, with so many eyes staring at him. Especially he just promised Diego''s family. If he''d let it go, his reputation would be trashed in this city! "A badass I can''t afford to mess with?" Drago sneered and said arrogantly, "There is no one I can''t afford to mess with in this city!" Just then. Mr. Wardughed joking, "Master, why are you wasting time on nobodies?" He slowly walked towards the hall, supported by Brent while speaking. With Brent''s momentum, no one was dared to do anything. As Mr. Ward and Brent moved forward, the henchmen gradually stepped back to make a way. Seeing this scene, Drago waspletely mad! "You bunch of trash, stop him for me!" Just then, dozens of henchmen roared while rushing towards Brent and Mr. Ward. "As far as I am concerned, there is no ce I can''t go in this city." Mr. Ward smiled proudly while his eyes were shing. Next second. Brent, who was tall like a tower, rushed out like a beast. Three henchmen were knocked out in a collision! As if a tiger released to a flock of sheep, Brent plunged directly into the crowd. The henchmen screamed out of pain. Without exception, they were beat up by Brent the second they tried to stop him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. No one could stop him! Such a scene had great visual impact. Even Drago was stunned.. Mr. Ward smiled. As if taking a walk in his back yard, he walked slowly toward the mourning hall, as if no one was around. Drago''s henchmen could not get close to him, no matter how fierce they were. "Oh my god, isn''t that impressive!?" Lone Wolf was stunned. He knew Brent was tough. He didn''t know that Brent''sbat was terrifyingly impressive! Jack smiled. Everything was as he expected. Brent was a soldier who was rescued by Mr. Ward from the mercenary battlefield. This kind ofbat power was normal! Seeing Mr. Ward entering the mourning hall, Jack smiled and helped Mr. Ward. "Why are you here? The ce is not suitable for you." "Am I too old for the ce?" Mr. Ward raised his eyebrows with a smile, then looked at Drago and said jokingly, "So, you wanted to stop me?"???????????? Chapter 96 Slapping Ants to Death with One Palm Sneering. Mr. Ward looked at Drago disdainfully. He seemed to be a man standing on the top of a mountain, overlooking the ants at the foot of the mountain. Drago was shocked out of rage. His pale face looked twisted. The solemn mourning hall had turned into a melee in the blink of an eye. What made him even crazier was none of his henchmen could defeat them! Though it was a group fight but in fact, Brent was the only one paving his way out of the crowd. None of the henchmen was able to step in. Hisbat power crept Drago out. Most importantly, a more terrifying idea emerged in his mind. He was terrified by the idea. His body was shaking out of fear. He ignored Mr. Ward''s words. Instead, he looked at Brent rampaging in the crowd in panic. He knew how much energy it takes to train a good henchman. But Brent was not a henchman! He was a tiger, or even a mad dragon! No one in this city could handle such power. No one was strong enough to make him follow the lead. "Well?" Mr. Ward asked softly. The words scared Drago badly like a thunder. His body trembled, while looking at Mr. Ward and Jack in horror. "You. No, I mean all of you. Who the hell are you?" He didn''t even notice that his voice was already trembling when he asked the question. His body trembled even after having great power for many years. He couldn''t imagine. When did such a tough guye to this city! Wasn''t Jack just a vice president of Aiden''spany a while ago, ording to the intel? "Someone you can''t afford to mess with!" Jack said coldly. Drago looked in a trance. He was looking down to Jack''s words just now, but now he doesn''t have any doubts. Bang! Thest henchman was knocked down by Brent. Brent moved his shoulders and walked to Jack, "Master, I have taken care of everything." Taken care of?! Lone Wolf was dumbfounded. So was Drago. Only Jack said with a faint smile. "Seemed a bit slower than before." He had asked Brent before during the training. When Brent was the mercenary king, and it took him five minutes, at the same scene! Obviously, he was battling with a group of mercenaries. As for Drago''s henchmen, they were not even qualified to battle with those mercenaries. No doubt, it took less time. Brent chuckled, "I was going to finish it in one minute. But I was slowed down by 30 seconds because of my injury." Lone Wolf was shocked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. One minute and thirty seconds, knocking over dozens of henchmen, and that was too slow? Drago was even more shocked. His facial features looked twisted. Brent''s answer seemed to be an invisible big hand, pressing him into the abyss of fear. The solemnity was restored again in the mourning hall. The only difference was there were dozens of henchmen lying on the ground wailing in pain. What a mess. Chou''s family members were already shivering at a corner in fear. Only Drago was standing still. Jack walked slowly to Diego''s coffin. He gently patted the lid of the coffin and said. "Now, you still want me to put on the white cloth for him?" He said softly, but his voice echoed in the hall. Drago looked at Jack in horror, while whispering. Before he could speak up. Brent stepped forward, grabbed his neck and picked him up. Suddenly, he felt suffocated. Drago looked frightened and his face looked red. The instinctive desire to survive made him struggle desperately. He tried to escape from Brent''s both hands. But Brent''s hands were like iron bars, he couldn''t break free! "Ants like you, I can pinch to death with one hand." Brent''s tone was cold, "You are not even qualified to ask young master to wear the white cloth. It''s overpowering!" Brent threw Drago to the ground. He started breathing desperately after the pressure on his neck was gone. The air was filled in his lungs again, which made him little less ufortable. He couldn''t care about dignity after the death threat. He got up hurriedly, knelt on the ground, and banged his head heavily on the ground. "I''m so sorry that I failed to recognize a great person. From now on, you would see me nowhere in the city. I swear!" Jack sneered. Mr. Ward said with a smile, "Young master, there''s no need to tolerate nobodies. p them to death with one palm, and problem solved. You don''t have to be afraid of him." Jack smiled, "Will do, Mr. Ward." He did have fears and tolerance for Drago before. But today, Mr. Ward taught him an interesting lesson. He also learnt that those elites in the Hughes family were cold-blooded to human lives. To them, perhaps it wasn''t human lives, but just lives of ants! Mr. Ward smiled meaningfully. Just then, he walked slowly to Drago, "Want to live?" The calm tone startled Drago. Without any hesitation, Drago nodded hurriedly. He knew he was in trouble. And judging from Mr. Ward''s behavior from the start, he believed that he could kill him with one word. So, he didn''t dare to refuse. "If you want to live, you have to pay for your life." Mr. Ward smiled. Jack raised his eyebrows in confusion. Just then he was stunned by Mr. Ward''s words. Mr. Ward squatted on the ground, as if stroking a pet, putting his right hand on top of Drago''s head. He then stopped smiling, looked serious and cold. Even Jack had never seen him like this before. "Trade your life with 60% of your shares in Drago real estate agency." Drago waspletely in shock, looking at Mr. Ward with a pale face. Drago Real Estate was founded by him with all his effort these years. It was the secondrgest real estatepany in this city. It was among the best evenpared with Aiden''spany. The market price of 60% of the shares was already sky-high! More importantly, that was like taking control of Drago Real Estate! Once surrendered, Drago Real Estate will be handed over to Jack. And as a former CEO, he will be working for Jack, as an employee. "Since you started messing with young master, you had no room to struggle." Mr. Ward squinted and smiled. "Or do you think your life is not worth 60% of your shares?" Although he was smiling, everyone could feel the coldness exuding from him. The entire mourning hall seemed to drop a few degrees in a few seconds. After a few seconds of dead silence. Drago''s sad and painful voice resounded through the hall. "I will do it."O Chapter 97 Public Opinion There was silence inside the ck Rolls Royce driving on the road. Jack was looking out the window thoughtfully. The arrival of Mr. Ward had taught him a valuable lesson. His character and capabilities were notcking but his behavior had always been too constrained, inevitably leading him being timid and hesitant. Just like confronting Drago Chou, if in his ce it was Mr. Ward since the beginning. He had no doubt that Mr. Ward would have destroyed Drago Chou with his overwhelming power. Compared to the magnificent Hughes Family, Drago Chou was just an ant. But he gave Drago a chance again and again. "Master, did you learn?" Mr. Ward''s soft voice sounded in his ear. Jack came out of his thoughts and looked at Mr. Ward. Jack smiled bitterly, "Yeah, I have." Mr. Ward nodded with satisfaction, "Master, your character, talent and capabilities are not inferior to the other elite young people in the family. It is just that your childhood experience and environment has restricted you. I just want you to know that after breaking away from this, some difficult things will be easier." Saying that, he pointed to Brent on the side. "For example, when Brent was the mercenary king, he never reasoned with the mercenaries, nor weigh the pros and cons." "They don''t deserve it." Brent''s face was calm but his eyes revealed untamed cruelness. That cruelness was only reserved for him as the King of Mercenary. Like the king of beasts in the jungle. Jack stayed silent and carefully recalled how his previous method of action was indeed powerful and decisive. But overall, he stillcked the overbearing power of Mr. Ward and Brent. Backed by the Hughes family, he was qualified to possess such domineering attitude. He sighed heavily and then smiled, "I have bothered you a lot, Mr. Ward." Mr. Ward smiled in relief and said no more. At the same time, the Chou family memorial hall was a noisy mess. The solemn and sad atmosphere had since long ceased. Drago sat slumped on his chair, his clothes already wet, looking embarrassed. The smoke from his cigar was rising in spirals before he crushed the cigar butt in his hands. The people around suddenly went quiet, looking at him warily, not even daring to breathe loudly for the fear of being burned alive by Drago. Everyone knew that even though Drago was silent right now, his anger was a deadly beast which would kill whoever dare to get close. He threw the crumpled cigar on the ground. He looked up, swept his gaze around at everyone in the room and waved his hand, "All of you, leave! Now!" Everyone went out one after another. However, Chou family members hesitated to leave. Drago looked at them coldly and said sharply, "I told you to leave." The people who were hesitated walked out at once with horrified looks. Only Drago was left alone in the hall. His eyes turned red, despair flushing his face. In a second, he looked like he aged more than ten years. Deep regret surged through him. If he could do it again, even if he had to let Diego die, he would have never provoked Jack. He should have known his limits. He wasn''t able to see through Jack to see his powerful background, but he knew that Jack was not someone he could provoke. "It''s over... It''s all over..." He cried. His voice echoing in the hall, "In vain, I ran so hard half my life. One slip up and ruined everything. Aiden Lott, what a smart man are you!" On the other side. TM Vi District. In Aiden''s vi. In his elegantly decorated office, Aiden held a cigarette between his fingers and the smoke swirled. After putting down the phone, he smiled calmly, "Drago Chou was finished, the funeral hall was smashed. Drago Real Estate Agency ceded 60% of it''s shares to Jack. He is indeed an unfortunate fellow." As Drago''s opponent, Aiden naturally paid attention to him from time to time. What''s more, Drago set up a memorial hall at home and had people protest with banners outside of DT Real Estate Agency building to force Jack into mourning. This matter was shot and uploaded on the inte by the bystanders. It was hard to not pay attention. "60% shares for his life. What a bargain." The young man pushed his sses up his nose and looked at Aiden indifferently, "I don''t like the smell of cigarettes." Aiden was startled. He smiled brightly, "I have installed a very good venttion system here, it will not leave a trace of smell..." The young man smiled coldly, "I don''t like watching people smoke." Aiden looked helpless and crushed the cigarette in the ashtray. Then he said, "Jack has epted 60% of Drago Real Estate Agency''s shares. Together with DT in his hands, he will now own the best real estate in the city." When he said this, Aiden felt a little sad. He had struggled for half his life, and only then he was able to build his real estatepany step by step to finally be number one in the market. But Jack... Just a push in the back by the Hughes family was worth all his meticulous work he spent half his life doing. As if he knew what was going on inside Aiden''s mind, the young man smiled strangely, "So, no matter how hard you work, you might as well be born rich and with powerful backing?" Aiden smiled lightly and nodded. Back at DT Real Estate Agency. The employees of thepany were very worried about Jack. When he came back, everyone was relieved. Since some time ago, Jack had already be the backbone of the agency for all the employees. Jack went straight back to the office, Corbin came in with him and said in a weird tone, "Jack, I am afraid what just happened might be bothersome." "How?" Jack asked. Corbin handed him the phone, "There are banners up outside thepany building in protest, it was posted online and created a lot of buzz." Jack nced at the screen and saw that many media outlets posted pictures and videos of the banner that was being protested outside thepany building just now. Moreover, the news titles were more eye-catching than the news itself. One of the most popr ones was titled: [Shocking! The boss of DT Real Estate Agency went berserk. The deceased''s family visited and forced him into mourning!] Looking at the title, Jack frowned. Then he clicked on thements section. A line of spective, ridiculing, angry and abusivements came into view. What''s more, thements yed the role of the "informant" and described the incident in detail. And though that Drago, who had the protest arranged was quickly picked out. This also caused the general mood of thement section to be blurry and confusing. Some said that Jack and Drago were indeed in debt. Some said that Drago was jealous of DT Agency and deliberately provoked Jack. For better or worse, Jack knew the end result very well. That was to affect the image of DT Agency enough to influence West Shantytowns renovation project''s housing prices. "Jack! Drago really stabbed us this time." Corbin''s face looked bitter, but seeing Jack''s face turn gloomy he hurriedly consoled him, "But don''t worry, I have arranged someone to carry on the crisis PR management."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Pull out." Jack put down the mobile phone and smiled slightly, "There''s no need for crisis management, why waste the money?" Corbin was a little stunned. Did Jack lose his mind? Now that DT and Jack were in the face of a storm, if the public opinion was not handled properly, then the housing prices of DT and West Shantytowns'' prices were really going to be unstable. Wouldn''t that be a much bigger loss than the money going into crisis public rtions management? Before he could speak, Jack leaned back in his chair and said with a strange smile, "Tomorrow I will sign the agreement, and the housing prices in the West Shantytowns will rise!" Corbin was shocked. His body trembled and his pupils dted, "Jack, are you kidding me?"??? Chapter 98 Yet Again Caused A Sensation In The City What happened at the DT Agency building was indeed photographed and uploaded online by the onlookers and was causing an uproar. It was definitely going to affect DT''s reputation. However, no one took photos of what happened in the Drago''s vi. With his image salvaging character, he was never going to let his subordinates reveal the story. Once the equity transfer contract of Drago Real Estate Agency was signed tomorrow with Drago, the public opinion on the inte was going to change itself. Moreover, Jack was confident that once the news of equity transfer was released, DT''s momentum was going to rise again. After all, Drago Real Estate Agency was one of the very best in the industry. Not only that, it was also a listedpany. DT held the West Shantytowns renovation project in its hand and the promotion of such arge-scale project was enough to make the share price of Drago Real Estate rise. For Jack, it was like killing two birds with one stone. He didn''t need to worry. However, he did not tell Corbin about the details, and let him leave after pacifying him a bit. The protest to force Jack into mourning became more popr online. The public opinion became more and more against Jack and DT Real Estate Agency. For most of the day, the employees of DT watched various news online about the incident, panicking all day long. TM Vi District. Sophie was watching the news on her phone, frowning, she didn''t look well. On the screen, there was a picture of Jack among the banners in the protest.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As Jack''s mother, seeing this made her feel like she was being stabbed to death. Who on earth did Jack even provoke? How could he be persecuted in this way? She was upset. "Ms. Burton, what''s the matter?" Daisy came over with a te full of fruit and asked. "Jack is in trouble." Sophie sighed and handed the phone to Daisy. Daisy''s pretty face sank as she nced at the screen, "How can these people do that to him? Do they have no conscience?" Her job was given by Jack and the incidentst time in Seasky estate, Jack rescued her. She was very grateful to Jack. She had worked for such a long time but had never met such a boss. She also didn''t believe what the news said! A boss who worked so hard for his subordinates, he could never kill someone. After calming down, she hurriedlyforted Sophie, "Ms. Burton, don''t worry, this is not official news. This is just made up by people on social media. Mr. Hughes must be fine. Why don''t you call and ask him?" "Of course, I believe my son!" Sophie raised her eyebrows and smiled, "I am just angry at the news. Forget about it, Jack must be busy already. I don''t want to call and disturb him; he might get worried about my health." At this moment Mr. Ward and Brent entered the room. "Madam." Mr. Ward nodded respectfully to Sophie. Sophie smiled and said, "Mr. Ward, just call me Sophie. After so many years, I can''t bear you call me Madam." He smiled slightly and brought Brent closer, but his eyes had already caught the glimpse of the mobile phone screen. He smiled and said, "Madam, don''t worry! Master Jack is not afraid of any gossip." "I know how he is." Sophie looked at Mr. Ward with her deep eyes and smiled, "He still has a lot to learn from you, Mr. Ward." He nodded lightly. Immediately afterwards, he waved his hand motioning Brent and Daisy to retreat temporarily. After they both had walked out of the room, he asked Sophie meaningfully, "Madam, are you really not going to tell Master Jack?" Sophie smiled bitterly, "So many years have passed, it''s all in the past. Why bother him?" Mr. Ward stroked his beard lightly and said in a low voice, "At that time, did you ever think that Master will grow up step by step and show his ability to the full extent in the future?" Sophie looked startled. Her eyes flickered a few times and then became dark. There was silence. Mr. Ward looked at Sophie with deep eyes and waited quietly. After a long time. Sophie''s sigh echoed in the quiet room. "It was all for him. The year he left, they came to bully us, orphan and widow. I bore it all." Her voice was full of indescribable exhaustion and helplessness, "Don''t talk about it for now, I have been a huge burden on Jack, he finally looks a little rxed." "Madam, what ever you have decided is the best." Mr. Ward smiled helplessly, "I was just worried that your forbearance will make people create problems and be greedy. But nowadays, Master Jack has grown up and I believe those people can no longer create problems." The night was quiet. When the sun rose the next morning, a news fell like a bomb on the city. "Today, Drago Real Estate Agency and DT Real Estate Agency will sign an equity transfer agreement. Drago Real Estate Agency''s CEO Drago Chou said that 60% of Drago Real Estate Agency''s shares will be transferred to DT and Jack Hughes." The news broke out and yet again caused a sensation throughout the city. Everyone was dumbfounded. Yesterday, after the news of protest against Jack broke out, there were many people who worked hard and found out that Drago was behind that protest. Even at that time, there were some people who bad-mouthed Jack and DT. But no one had thought that the very next day they were going to see this news. And 60% shares, it was undoubtedly Drago Chou selling hispany! While specting, people quickly realized that this was a very critical issue. Which was, today Jack Hughes was not only the owner of DT Real Estate Agency, but also the owner of Drago Real Estate Agency. Together, these twopanies were number one in the city. With the press release, the public opinion rose. The topic about the reconstruction project of West Shantytowns once again became the talk of the town. With the secondrgest real estate agency in the city, Drago Real Estate Agency being involved now, no one had any doubt about any risk in the project and it even had a faint upward momentum in poprity. At the same time, with the West Shantytowns renovation project and Drago Real Estate being under Jack Hughesmand, stock prices rose incredibly. DT was full of celebratory noise the next day. All the employees were besides themselves with happiness. The news got everyone by surprise. Corbin was even more shocked, his heart seemed to be jumping out of his chest with every beat. Compared to the ordinary employees, he had actually heard Jack''s words yesterday. "Tomorrow I will sign the agreement, and the housing prices in the West Shantytowns will rise!" Corbin recalled. Jack said it so calmly but the effect was so thunderous. He wanted to rush into the office and kneel in front of Jack, worshiping him. God! How did he manage to do that? In the office, he heardments from the outside as the employees chatted excitedly. Jack smiled slightly, his right hand on theputer mouse, scrolling lightly. On theputer screen, the stock price of Drago Real Estate was disyed, increasing impressively. Only half an hour since the market opened, but the price was continuing to increase. He owned 60% of the equity of Drago Real Estate, which meant his wealth had also skyrocketed along with the stock price. However, this joy did notst very long. A phone call made his expressions look bad in a second. The call was from... Katherine.0000 Chapter 99 Estrangement between Mother and Daughter Jack calmly nced at the name of the iing caller disyed on his phone. After stopping her from calling, he cklisted Katherine''s number too. Just as he was going to cklist Katherine on WeChat, as expected, Katherine was fast on sending him a text there, "Jack, please see me for thest time, or else I will kill myself!" Her text was exuding resentment and she didn''t attempt to conceal her threat at all. All the more disgusting for Jack. Back then, he cared for Katherine so greatly that sometimes he even felt like he was a dog sucking up to her. However, what did he get out of doing that? He almost lost his mother by being with her. "Jack, are you trying to push me to the brink of death?" "Are you all try to kill me?" "Jack, you should take into ount out past. Even though I havemitted such grave mistakes, I was still your woman." "I know that I''m wrong and I can apologize to you. Can we meet for onest time?" Katherine was sending him text messages furiously. Despite he was just ncing at those text messages, he could clearly feel the change in Katherine''s attitudepared to the past. "Apologize?" He let out a snort before replying her. "Let me show you a magic trick." "What?" Katherine sent back a reply that informed him of her confusion. Jack slowly sent her a single digit "3", before sending "2" and "1" all in separate text messages. Finally, he sent her a message that told her: I have disappeared. After sending out this message, he immediately blocked her in his WeChat. On the other hand, at the Parry family house, Katherine was staring at his final text message and she looked pretty disturbed as a knocking sound was heard outside her room. Elissa was furiously knocking on the door without letting up a second. "Katherine, open the door now, or else I will ask Kieran to smash through the door!" Elissa was screaming hysterically. Katherine was turning a blind eye to the noise. She was still petrified while reading Jack''s text message on WeChat, and she was typing up a reply despite not being able to send it. She knew that Jack had blocked her on his contact list. Her eyes slowly reddened and tears were slowly welling up and threatening to break free of her eyeshes. With her whole frame trembling, her eyes were glued to the screen of her phone. Jack''sst message was replying itself in her mind. "I have disappeared." Without warning, Kathrine broke out in a cry. "I... I''m the only who has lost you." Her cries were reverberating in her room. At that moment, Elissa who was ceaselessly knocking on the door stopped her motion and shouted angrily, "Katherine, you bitch, why are you crying?" Katherine continued to shudder all over and signs of tears were visible on her cheeks. She heard her mother''s reprimand and gnashed her teeth vehemently, trying to mute the sounds of crying. Her lips started to bleed due to her biting her lips too hard. In the past few days, she had been enduring too much. Now, she had lost it. Her parent''s lectures, her friends and rtives'' mockery were fuel to the fire and she had to shoulder the burden of buying a house for Tommy too. Tommy was her only little brother, and she of course had to help with her brother''s once-in-a-lifetime marriage. She had been shouldering all of this alone. As memories of Jack and her reyed in her mind, it was as if a knife was being conjured and was twisting through her heart mercilessly. After learning that Amber had left, she finally was able to muster some courage to get in touch with Jack again, She was hoping that their meeting this time would reverse the state of affairs and allow her to get back to Jack''s side. She remembered now that Jack used to love her a lot. As long as Jack would return to her side, her current predicament would finally be resolved. From that day onwards, she swore that she would cherish her life with Jack. However, Jack''s blunt reply had shattered all her longing. "Why? Why... Jack..." As she wailed, she also muttered with a bloody scent mixed in with her tears as it merged in her mouth, "I love you so much, and you also love me a great deal. All I have done was just using that two hundred thousand yuan that was supposed to be your mother''s medical fees. What''s so wrong with that?" "I know that I was wrong, but you have lied to me too since you never told me that you have that much money. I won''t pursue this matter anymore, but why are you being so heartless?" "Katherine, get the hell out of your room now!" Elissa was shouting with all her might, and her voice was infused with tremendous fury. She was mming the door hard too. "That''s enough, didn''t you hear her crying?" Kieran was trying to persuade Elissa to stop her antics. "Crying? How can she have the nerve to cry in this situation?" Elissa contracted her pupils with her eyebrows raised, "Jack is such a good man, yet she has managed to shun him away. How she cry because of her own mistakes?" As she pointed to the television, she continued, "Look, not only Jack is the boss of DT real estate agency, he also has sixty percent of the shares of Drago real estate agency. My son-inw is really capable, yet this Katherine bastard was still able to lose him!" On the television screen, news about the transfer of some portion of shares from Drago real estate agency to Jack was going on. As Elissa listened to the reporter describing the news intently, she could feel her heart bleed and her guts be wrenched. If that fiasco never happened, Jack''s wealth would also belong to the Parry family too at that moment. She had a hard life in the past, but if she had Jack''s wealth, she would be able to enjoy her life as a rich madam right now. The more she thought about her loss, the more she felt infuriated. She was throwing a huge tantrum and was even rolling on the floor while crying herself. Kieran said calmly, "You can''t me everything on Katherine, right. Back then, all you ever wanted was to let Tommy be able to organize his wedding." "You useless man, are you standing on my side or not?" Elissa continued ruthlessly, "Don''t you how wealthy is Jack at the moment? The Drago real estate agency is the second biggest property developer in the city. The area we are staying in right now was also developed by them in the first ce!" "You..." Kieran was ovee with anger too, but he knew that he wouldn''t win in a shouting match with Elissa. He could only settle back onto the sofa dejectedly. With a loud clicking sound, the door to Katherine''s room was flung open without warning. Katherine emerged from her room with a fatigued face and bleary eyes. Her hair was cascaded messily and she was a forlorn sight. Kieran took a look at her and twitched the muscles of his face slightly. He was feeling sad for her. Elissa who was originally on the floor sprang up and without paying any attention to her state, she poked Katherine''s temples and started to scream, "You finally are willing toe out! You fucking bastard, why are you holing up in here?" "Look, look at how sessful my son-inw currently is! He even holds sixty percent of the share of Drago real estate agency!" With a loud pping sound, Katherine raised her hand and pped Elissa''s hand away. "Enough!" She shrieked with an otherworldly voice as if she had finally gone insane. Both Elissa and Kiera were petrified by her sudden reaction. Katherine howled in between sobs, "me it all on me. You only know how to me everything one me, and I think that''s enough! Did you ever give some thoughts on how the state of affairs had ended up like this?" "Oh god... You''re outrageous. You are even lecturing your mother now?" Elissa returned to her sense and rolled up her sleeves with a grotesque expression. All of a sudden, Katherine suddenly pped herself hard, "Hit me! Don''t you always love to use violence? Can you do me a favor and hit me to death?" Elissa froze once again as she was surprised by Katherine''s boldness. Despite that, she still continued to berate her, "So you think that you''ve all grown up? You think that you can fight against me now? There is no longer any ce for you in this family. If you think you are so great, you can get lost now!" Katherine replied with her trembling voice after wiping away some of her tears, "Dad, mum... I''m still your daughter in the end. I am your real blood and flesh daughter, yet why are you treating me like this? Why?" "You only know how to me everything on me, what do you take me as? What have I done wrong in this family?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "If you really think I am the root of all problems, fine. I will get lost. I will get lost now, are you satisfied with that?" After she finished her sentence, she ran out of the house while crying loudly. Elissa let out a scream, while Kieran mbered up and gave chase after her. With a loud m, the door was mmed shut. Elissa and Kieran could only stand rooted to the spot with a frozen expression on their faces.0000 Chapter 100 Let’s Go to the Hotel After just a moment of hesitation, Kieran was the one who produced a reaction first. He shoved Elissa andined, "Look at what you''ve done. Katherine is really gone now because of you." Elissa changed her expression drastically and defended herself stubbornly, "What does that have to do with me? H-How would I know that she would react like this?" "You are her mother, but you are telling me that you can''t understand her reaction?" Kieran finally screamed at her while fuming. "Why are you screaming at me?" Elissa retorted with her eyebrows jerked up, "I''m just messing with Katherine, but how would I know that she couldn''t take it at all?" Kieran couldn''t help but let out a disdainful chuckle, "Did you see Katherine smile andugh?" "You..." Elissa''s face was swollen red but she couldn''t say anything in response. At that moment, someone pushed the door inwards. Both Kieran and Elissa looked up delightedly at the direction of the door. When they saw that it was just Tommy, both their expressions darkened. Elissa let out a sigh while sloughing back to the sofa dejectedly. "Dad, mum, what happened?" Tommy was already dejected before he came home, but he still managed to be concerned with their parents'' situation when he saw them in that state. "Your mother has driven your sister out of the family." Kieranmented while ring at Elissa. Elissa was triggered immediately as she screamed, "What do you mean that I''ve driven her away? She darted out on her own." Just as Kieran was about to argue with her, Tommy raised his hand and wiped his face while saying, "Stop arguing. Let me cool my head now." Seeing that Tommy is drooping his head low andcking confidence, Elissa instantly scurried to his side and asked worriedly, "Tommy, how was your conversation with Shirley?" When Shirley''s name was mentioned, Tommy felt his frame shudder as his eyes immediately reddened. As he let out a cry, he hugged Elissa hard, "Mum... Shirley is gone. S-She has left this city." This news was akin to a thunder that rocked both of Elissa''s and Kieran''s world. "What has happened? Why did Shirley leave without any warning at all?" Kieran immediately came forward to console him. Tommy didn''t answer him as he continued to lean against Elissa''s shoulders while crying his heart out. Elissa was very nervous too as she patted his back while urging him, "Tommy, you need to tell us what has happened!" "I don''t know. I don''t know anything at all." Tommy continued to cry, "I have tried to search for her, but the unit where she used to rent was vacant, and she has apparently resigned her bank job. I can''t get to her through phone and she never y any games too." In these past few days, it was as if Tommy had contracted hysteria. He looked like his soul had been pulled out of him. Shirley''s disappearance was a huge blow to him. He felt like the world was ending. He really wanted to marry Shirley with all his heart. If he waspared to Shirley side by side, ording to the opinion of the masses, it was really him just hitting the jackpot on this one. However, never in his dreams would he imagine Shirley suddenly disappearing from his life forever. Not too long ago, she seemed very happy to be able to marry him. As he cried, he took out his phone. "This was what Shirley has sent me in the morning. After sending me that, she has disappeared since deleted my contact." Elissa and Kieran anxiously snatched over his phone. The text message on WeChat was simple and straightforward. "Tommy, let''s break up. You are a good man, but don''t look for me anymore. I will never return anymore." After reading the message, Elissa''s eyes widened in fury, "This is bad. This is really bad. Shirley must have decided to turn away from us because we can''t manage to gather the amount needed for the dowry." After saying that, she suddenly punched Kieran exasperatedly, "You useless man, go make a call to Shirley now. At least you should allow Tommy a chance to persuade her toe back." Kieran could only produce his phone in a hurry. Tommy''s tear eyes seemed to sparkle with a ray of hope. It was as if he was able to grasp the tail of hoping slipping out of his life. However, in a few seconds, Kieran put down his phone disappointedly, "The line is not working anymore." "Bullshit!" Elissa didn''t believe that was the case as she attempted to call Shirley using her own phone. However, she also quickly put down her phone and showed an expression of grief, "The number is really no more. Shirley has cancelled this phone number. She was really nning to cease allmunications with us since the beginning." "Mum..." Tommy had hisst hopespletely shattered, and he threw himself into Elissa''s embrace and continued crying. Elissa began to tear up as well, "Tommy, I''m really sorry towards you. I have done nothing at all to help you... and caused you to lose Shirley who is such a wonderful girl..." In an instant, the house was full of their crying sound. Kieran flopped down onto the sofa dejectedly as he watched his wife and son crying so pitifully. He felt like he head was going to explode. The night sky was turning darker as time went on. Suddenly, it was raining cats and dogs and lightning was shing through the sky. This sudden downpour caught the passers-by off guard as they scrambled to find shelter. The only figure who was not doing that was slowly walking in the rain. Rain water continued to soak that figure endlessly as it moved forward ever so slowly. It reeked of despair. After leaving home, Katherine didn''t know where she should go to. She resembled a lost soul wandering in the city without a destination in mind. When she was tired of walking, she would sit on the pavements to rest; After resting enough, she would then again wander the streets aimlessly. She had turned off her phone too. Her heart was as chilly as the coldestpartment in the fridge. Her parent''s attitude towards her was really thest straw. Family? Everything was such a joke. That was no home to her. She had ran out of tears, and her eyes were swollen because of all the crying. Rain water continued to engulf herpletely, and droplets of water were dripping from her shoulders. She was really a forlorn figure. Katherine moved forward aimlessly and after some time she reached the roadside. The pedestrian traffic light was still red, but she seemed to be oblivious to this fact as she crossed the road without paying any attention to the red light. She was moving so slowly at that moment. When she was in the middle of the road, a earth-shattering honk from a vehicle red loudly. Immediately, sound of car breaking followed that honking sound. Katherine jumped up slightly and returned to reality. As she turned her head around, her eyes widened in fear as her expression changed drastically. The blinding car light almost blotted out her field of vision, but she could still make out the outline of a careening car speeding in her direction. "Ah!" As death approaches her, she let out an involuntary scream out of sheer fear. She felt her feet give way and all of a sudden she was lying in a puddle. Was she going to die just like this? Perhaps this was the best oue she could wish for. As the blinking white light quickly overshadowed everything in her field of vision, only one thought remained in Katherine''s mind. Fortunately, the car managed to screech to a halt before hitting her. The car was just inches away from hitting her. Katherine stared at the now motionless car and suddenly felt very lost. Inexplicably, she felt an unknown source of anger rising up within her. Still sitting in the puddle, she suddenly mmed the bo of the car and wailed, "You shouldn''t have stopped! Just bang into me! Why did you break? Why did you stop?" "Why? Why?" She was like a broken record, only repeating certain patterns of sound. After cursing at the driver, Katherine curled up into a ball and continued to cry with her whole frame visibly shivering. The car door of the yellow Lamborghini opened. A man dressed casually stepped out of the car and opened an umbre. He walked to Katherine''s side and shielded her from the rain. "Do you think that your life is really that worthless?" When Katherine heard these words, she froze for a moment and was about to scold the driver. However, she couldn''t move an inch of her muscle after understanding what he was saying. "It is raining so heavily now. Do you mind me to send you home?" Through the mist of the rain and the blinding light, Katherine could make out a friendly and smiling face which was wearing a sses that showed off its pair of bright eyes. She was at a loss for words. "Home? I don''t even have a home." Katherine answered bitterly. The man squatted down right next to her and stretched out his left hand, "My name is Killian." Katherine froze briefly perhaps because someone was sheltering her from the rain in the lowest point of her life. This action alone made her feel some warmth. Then, she put her hand into Killian''s palms and allowed him to help her to her feet. "Get in my car now." Killian led Katherine to the passenger''s seat. Katherine only realized that he was driving a Lamborghini at that moment. Her eyes sparkled with some curiosity. Killian held the car door open, and she thanked him before getting into his car. When Killian returned to his seat, she asked him in a surprised tone, "This... this is a Lamborghini?" "That''s right, it belongs to my family." Killian drove the car while replying her with a smile. "Where is your home? I''ll send you back." "I don''t have a home."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Katherine swiped the moist strands of hair stered to her forehead to the back of her ear. She looked like she was contemting something and suddenly, it was as if she hade to a decision. By taking in a deep breath, she pretended to be pitiful, "Let''s go to the hotel." Killian smiled, "Alright."??????????? Chapter 101 The Dreaming Katherine This night, a thunderstorm was raging outside the Tyson Hotel. Katherine was inside the presidential suite and had a very long and beautiful dream. It was as if she had gone to an amusement park when she visited as a kid. After riding the bumper cars, she went to ride on the roller coaster. It was blissful, sweet, and like she was being spoilt like a princess. She realized that the story of Cindere being loved by Prince Charming was rewritten from real life. The sun started to rise as the storm dissipated. Katherine wore Killian''s shirt and walked to the huge panel windows and drew open the curtains. The warm andforting sunlight enveloped her entire body. She was bent backward and stretched herself like a kitten and smiled. She looked at the rising sun and had a feeling of being reborn. All her hardships had ended when she met Killianst night. What was so great about Jack? Killian was now her true love. Furthermore, she was sure that with Killian''s family background, her parents would not treat her with disrespect and disdain like before. "You''re up so early?" Killian''s voice was full of tenderness. Katherine yawned, "I''m still a little tired." She then turned and returned to the bed. DT Real Estate Agency. Jack rushed to thepany early that morning. Previously he had decided tounch the sales of the three properties at once and now he needed to put in all his efforts to see it through. But thanks to the eptance of sixty percent of Drago Real Estate Agency, it had given DT a huge boost. Taking advantage of this wave of enthusiasm, perhaps Corbin and his team''s worry of the negative impact of simultaneouslyunching three properties may be ayed. In this case, his stress had also reduced considerably. As it approached lunchtime, Jack ced his work down and leaned back into his chair to rest. He looked outside the window towards the sky. After several seconds, he took his phone and called Amber. The phone rang until it cut off automatically. The other party did not answer the call. He frowned and opened the Wechat app and managed to contact Amber. Jack, How are you over there? Amber replied very quickly Amber, Very well. The simple answer made Jack feel the coldness of the distance. It was like two pieces of red-hot metal had been drenched with freezing water. Jack rubbed his swollen nose. Hadn''t Amber gotten over what happened? He didn''t know how to help Amber ovee the issue and the only thing he could do was to wait. There were ebbs and flows in life. The environment in which he and Amber grew up was vastly different. So it was natural that they would deal with things differently. He was someone who went through darkness and hardships and the way he dealt with that issue was certainly different from how Amber would as she had grown up in a privileged environment. He hesitated for a moment and then sent a message. Jack, Do you need me to go over? Now he waited for ten minutes and Amber still had not replied. Jackughed helplessly and ced his phone down and continued with his work. At the same moment, in the Presidential Suite of Tyson Hotel. Katherine showered and put on a long ck dress which Killian had one of the hotel staff purchase from Chanel. Standing in front of the mirror, she admired her figure entuated by the figure-hugging Chane dress. Katherine''s eyes were dazzled and smiled. She was no longer wallowing in desperation. She had been reborn! Yes, it was a new life! Katherinebeled her encounterst night as such. This was exactly the life she wanted. Furthermore, she believed that Killian would be able to give her such a life. Just that Lamborghini was sufficient proof of his wealth. Killian walked into the bathroom and held onto Katherine from behind her. He smiled at Katherine and whispered into her ear, "You''re truly beautiful..." Katherine''s pretty face blushed and grinned, "Rascal, haven''t you had enough?" Killianughed, "Let''s go, we''ll go for a long drive." Katherine nodded and smiled. She held onto Killian''s hand and obediently followed him. They checked out of the hotel and she got into the Lamborghini. Katherine twitched her eyebrows, "Can you take me to the TM Vi District for a drive? I heard that the scenery is beautiful over there." Of course, she wasn''t going there to see the scenery but it was due to Jack living there. The huge changes in this period caused her to lose all of her pride and she would hang her head in shame whenever she encountered Jack. Now that she had met Killian, she naturally wanted to boast in front of Jack and regain her pride and dignity. But of course, she couldn''t tell Killian these. "Okay." Killian started the car. The Lamborghini started with a roar and like a bolt of yellow lightning, it sped towards the TM Vi District. Katherineughed coldly inside her as she looked at the beautiful scenery at TM Vi District. "Jack, you can live here and one day I will also be able to live in this high-end district." Beside her, Killian looked at Katherine and asked tenderly, "Do you like it?" "The scenery is beautiful." Katherine smiled sweetly. "In front is the Vi district, do you want to take a look?" Killian asked. Katherine shook her head, "Forget it, I heard that the security is very strict. We might be chased out of there." "Is it?" Killian smiled and floored the elerator and the Lamborghini immediately roared towards the Vi district. Katherine''s eyes lit up and before she could react, they were at the entrance of the Vis. As Killian drove the Lamborghini to the main entrance. "Salute!" The security guards at the entrance stood to attention and saluted, "Wee home!" Boom! It was as if Katherine had been struck by lightning. She cupped her hand over her crimson lips and almost screamed. Oh lord! Did Killian live there? In front of her, therge doors of the entrance slowly opened. The Lamborghini slowed down significantly and drove slowly into theplex. Katherine continued to cover her mouth and felt that she was dreaming.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Both sides of the road were lined with luxurious and grand vis. Each of them shocked her like a hammer banging onto her head. The Lamborghini drove and stopped at a vi at the Hillside crest. Katherine finally couldn''t endure any further and asked excitedly, "Killian, do you live here?" "What do you think?" Killian twitched his eyebrows and winked, "Get down, my little princess." His words made Katherine feel as if she was in the clouds. Princess? She blushed and lowered her head coyly while feeling warm inside her. She waited till Killian opened her door. "Do you like it?" Killian asked. Katherine nodded happily. At that moment, she was excited and ted. Her heart was pounding but her mind was nk. Was this a dream? If this was a dream, she hoped that she would never wake up from it! "Then from today onwards, this will be my little princess'' home." Killian smiled at Katherine and patted her back. Her eyes were looking coldly at a vi not far away.??????????? Chapter 102 Killian Is Here! Katherine''s life had changed totally after the thunderstormst night. It was as if she emerged from hell and ascended to paradise. She wanted so much to live in ap of luxury and experience a superior status. But in the past, she could only dream about it. After she divorced Jack, her heart ached bitterly when Jack had that sudden change of fortunes and ended up living at the TM Vi district. But she didn''t expect that now she was also able to be ady of one of the vis at the TM district. "The wheels of fortune keep turning. Jack, who do you think you are? I can live equally well even without you!" Katherine thought. The vi at Hillside crest was definitely the peak of luxury and the most expensive property in the city. One vi here cost more than a hundred million yuan! When Killian brought her around the vi, Katherine was immersed in excitement. She felt breathless and her heart almost jumped out of her chest. This was such a sudden change of events! To think that the near-ident actually changed her entire life! All these made her feel dizzy and as if she was floating. When she walked with Killian to the rooftop terrace, Katherine couldn''t resist and dove into Killian''s embrace. "Killian, you really do love me! Thanks so much. I''m so lucky to have met you! Killian adjusted his spectacles and said tenderly, "You are my woman. I''ve never seen such an attractive woman. That''s why I want to give you all that I have." A gentle breeze blew. Their eyes met and they gently kissed for a long period. "Killian, can you send me home? I would like you to meet my parents." Katherine grabbed onto his hand excitedly. She was worried that if she were to rx her grip, he would disappear from her. Since Killian was willing to give her everything, then her only thought now was to bring Killian to meet her parents. Her parents would be extremely happy to know that Killian not only lived at the TM Vi district and but he also lived at the Hillside Crest. Even more importantly, now she can finally help her brother! She believed that since Killian was willing to let her live at the vi, then he should be willing to help her brother Tommy. "Okay." Killian promptly agreed and pondered for a moment. He then took out a card in his pocket and said, "This card has a million yuan in the ount. It''ll be a meeting gift for uncle and auntie. Do you think that it''s appropriate?" Good lord! A million yuan? How could that be considered inappropriate?! Katherine''s heart pounded wildly,posed herself, and shook her head, "It''s certainly eptable! My parents are very easy going." If she wasn''t cklisted by Jack, she would immediately call him or message him through Wechat to boast about it. What was so great about Jack? She simply took two hundred thousand yuan from him and he wanted to divorce her. He even set her up intentionally. How disgusting was that? Killian generously offered a million as a gift! Jack was nothingpared to Killian! Jack was scum! They held hands as they walked out of the vi and got into the Lamborghini. They drove slowly out of the garden and out of the vi district. Just at this moment, two men walked out from a vi just as the Lamborghini drove past. The two men were Mr. Ward and Brent. "Huh?!" Mr. Ward frowned. Although it was just momentarily, he saw that the driver was Killian. Brent also was puzzled, "Mr. Ward, did we see wrongly?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "I am old and my eyesight is poor but how can a young man like you see wrongly?" Mr. Ward pondered deeply and murmured, "Killian indeed came to the city, but..." Mr. Ward looked coldly and fiercely at the direction of the Lamborghini. Brent''s expression changed vastly when he saw Mr. Ward''s look. As far as he could remember, Mr. Ward always maintained a very pleasant and peaceful demeanor. He rarely disyed a ferocity as he had now. "Killian is with Katherine?" "And not he lived next to Master Hughes?" "Is he ying with fire?" Mr. Ward''s voice was like a chilling wind blown from the depths of a chasm causing Brent to shiver. Brent asked with anxiety, "Mr. Ward, what do you think are Killian''s intentions? Should we tell Master Hughes immediately?" "Killian''s shrewdness far exceeds George. What he is doing now is not only to get on the nerves of Master Hughes but he certainly has other sinister motives." Mr. Ward pondered for a moment and said, "We should definitely inform Master Hughes. Additionally, from now on, you must follow Madam whenever she goes out. You must never let her be alone, not even with Daisy." "Understood." Brent nodded. There were many elites in the Hughes family. George was one of them. But his twin brother Killian was an elite among the elites! After spending so much time in the Hughes family, Brent knew how capable Killian was. Mr. Ward was worried that Killian may do something to Sophie and hence he instructed him to protect Sophie. Daisy was certainly no match for Killian''s fighting abilities. Five o''clock in the afternoon. Jack received Mr. Ward''s message when he was having a meeting with the various department heads regarding the propertyunch. As soon as he saw the messages, Jack''s face turned cold and he raged with fury. His sudden behavior change tensed up the entire conference room. Corbin and the rest were stunned and no one knew what was going on but everyone could tell that Jack was furious. The tensed momentsted for more than ten seconds. "Sigh..." Jack heaved a long sigh,posed himself, and smiled, "Let''s continue." Corbin and the rest felt relieved but everyone was wondering what just happened. The meeting ended. Jack didn''t stay around and immediately left the office and went home. Along the way home, he clenched his fists tightly until the veins on the back of his hands throbbed. His eyes betrayed his fury. Was Killian trying to shame him? Was Killian trying to provoke him? Although he had ended his rtionship with Katherine, Killian was using Katherine to get on his nerves. Were they truly in love? Bullshit! He didn''t believe that Killian really liked Katherine. Although there were true stories of children of wealthy families falling in love with regr folks, but now it was between Killian and Katherine. How was it possible that something like that happened to Killian and Katherine? The taxi finally reached the vi. Jack got out of the taxi and saw Mr. Ward and Brent waiting at the entrance. "Master Hughes, they live at that vi." Brent pointed to a vi not far from them. Jack scoffed, "Got it." After that, he walked straight into his vi. Brent was stunned, "That''s it?" Mr. Ward smiled, "Then what do you expect? Do you want to tear down their ce? Or do you expect to kill Killian and Katherine?" Brent scratched his head and chuckled. He didn''t say a word thereafter. Back in the vi, Jack was relieved when he ascertained that his mother was fine. He walked to the rooftop terrace, sat on the chair, and looked across to that vi. In fact, he had been mentally prepared that Killian would eventually turn up. He even was prepared for the worse. But never had he expected Killian to move to a vi next to him and to get involved with his ex-wife! Just as Jack was fuming in anger, the atmosphere was very different at the Parry family.000 Chapter 103 The Parry family’s True Colors At the moment, the Parry family was shrouded in jubnce and the atmosphere was really lively. In the afternoon, when Katherine and Killian both left TM Vi District, they didn''t return home immediately. Instead, they went somewhere nearby to make some purchases. In Katherine''s eyes, this was Killian''s first time going to her house. His meeting with her parents was something not to be taken lightly. It was her luck that Killian was a generous person who spared nothing in buying the gifts. Hey had bought hundred-year-old mountain ginseng, ganoderma. At the same time, he also prepared a jade bracelet for Elissa. The total cost of these gifts easily exceeded one million yuan. Katherine had a big smile on her face with the way things were developing. She was even surer that her chance encounter with Killian had enabled her to meet her true love. That day, Killian drove his Lamborghini and entered thepound of the Parry family house. His appearance caused a stir in their tinymunity. When Kieran and Elissa saw Katherine emerged from that Lamborghini, they werepletely stunned. Although this couple never really understood cars, but Tommy knew everything about that car. Tommy eximed, "This car costs at least five million yuan!" His words caused both Kieran and Elissa to feel a throbbing sensation in their head. Soon after, Killian and Katherine carried their hefty gifts and entered the house. They ced those presents on the table while also handing Elissa a bank card which had a credit limit of a million yuan. Everything came crashing at them ceaselessly, and both Kieran and Elissa were starting to doubt the authenticity of everything. It was as if they were in a dream word, which felt very unrealistic. This feeling pegged them for the entire afternoon. They were only able to fully recognize the reality of things by the time the sky finally turned darker in color. Katherine finally got herself a super second-generation rich! The Parry family was going to prosper! On the dining table, there were all kinds of delicacies. The cost needed to prepare these delicacies alone amounted to Kieran''s sry for a month, but the members of the Parry family didn''t feel that this was too outrageous. It would be a joke if they couldn''t do this much at least! After all, the gifts brought by Killian probably amounted to an exorbitant price of two million yuan. There was nothing wrong about spending a month''s worth of his sry to treat Killian to a good meal. Kieran, Elissa and Tommy were all excited beyond words. They could feel their heart pounding furiously against their ribcage. Ever since Katherine had divorced with Jack, the whole Parry family was seemingly plunged into a boiling pot of water. There was not a day when they could live their life peacefully ever since. However, with Killian''s arrival, they had an illusion that all the dark clouds hanging over them were suddenly being swept away, revealing the clear skies beyond them. Kieran, Tommy and Elissa were all enjoying the ancient wine brought by Killian. The whole family was praising Killian mightily with their words littered with ttery andpliments. As she watched them basking in such jubnt atmosphere, Katherine felt some tears welling up in her eyes. She was ovee with strong touching emotions at the moment. They had finally left their turbulent days behind them. Finally, she could also do something substantial for this family too, such as paying her due respects to her parents and assisting his young brother in his life. All of this was possible because of Killian! With such a thought in mind, Katherine''s tender body slipped into Killian''s embrace while her fine hands held on to Killian''s hands strongly. She spoke with extreme gentleness by Killian''s ear, "Killian, I''m really thankful because I met you. You must be God''s greatest present for me." "The same can be said about you." Killian revealed a warm smile. They looked pretty much in love with each other. Elissa was grinning widely as she watched them cooing to each other. Her smile was so wide and her eyes had formed a crescent moon shape. Kieran couldn''t stop letting out sighs of relief as he smiled inconspicuously with his head lowered. On the other hand, Tommy seemed like he had forgotten about his grief for losing Shirley. His face was brimming with agitation at the moment. They truly believed that after Katherine married Killian, their family would finally prosper and ascend to greater heights. This was Killian''s first time visiting their house, yet he was able to fork out presents worth almost two million yuan. Even if Katherine didn''t contribute anything significant to the family in the future, they would still be able to rest easy for the rest of their lives. "Killian, don''t me me for being a busybody, but when you arrived with your car in the afternoon, there was a hugemotion out there." Elissa deliberately asked with the aftereffects of alcohol still existing in her system, "I heard from Tommy that your car cost at least five million yuan. Is that true?" "Mrs. Tanner, you are Katherine''s mother. Why would I me you for being a busybody?" Killian shook his head with a smile on his face. Elissa was even happier upon getting his response. Compared to Killian, Jack was just a nobody! Killian was going to be Elissa''s perfect son-inw! The next second, what Killian said sent a thunderous shock to Elissa''s mind, "However, that car didn''t cost me five million yuan. It actually cost me more than seven million yuan." Elissa''s face disyed one of extreme astonishment upon hearing that. Both Kieran and Tommy also had their mouths gaping. Killian continued to smile faintly while exining, "Since the car has been modified slightly, so the price is higher than normal but it''s not expensive anyway." For Killian, it turned out that seven million yuan was not expensive at all! Oh my god! "Mr Mr. Hughes, so this price tag is not expensive for you at all?" Tommy finally couldn''t restrain his excitement any longer as he spoke with trembling lips, "In terms of pricing, your car is equivalent to more than a dozen of my Audi." "Audi?" Killian''s brows were knitted slight as he asked with a darkened expression, "How much does it cost?" Tommy froze when he sensed the change in Killian''s expression. Did he say something inappropriate? Anyway, he still answered him, "It costs around three hundred thousand yuan." Kieran and Elissa were both in a daze at that moment. Elissa was the one who was able toe back to her sense quickly. She punched Tommy''s arm hard and seethed, "You rascal, what the hell are you saying?" Tommy was at aplete loss. Katherine was also racing to exin to Killian despite they all didn''t know the reason behind the change in Killian''s expression. Nevertheless, they knew very well that Tommy must have said something wrong, judging from Killian''s expression. However, before she could say anything, Killian suddenly smiled, "Tommy, you are Katherine''s little brother after all, and we would be family soon. That would mean that you would be my brother as well, but it''s too pitiful for you drive a car that only cost three hundred thousand. Come with me and choose a car for yourself tomorrow. You only need to consider the models that cost more than a million yuan."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At that moment, it was as if a huge explosion had gone off in their heads. One million yuan? He was instructing Tommy not to consider any car that was priced lower than one million yuan? Oh my god! Katherine''s tiny frame jerked slightly and she could feel herself getting hotter and hotter for some reason. She wanted to just dig into his embrace right there and then. Kieran had a shocked expression on his face and his heart was jumping wildly. However, the corners of his mouth inadvertently lifted. On the other hand, Elissa was squeezing Kieran''s thighs under the table. Her nails were digging into his flesh so hard that a few visible scratches could be seen at first nce. She was staring at Killian with stars in her eyes. She found herself unable to avert her gaze for a long time. "Mr. Hughes, no, I mean, my brother-inw, are you being serious?" Tommy had sprang up from his seat at that moment and he was clutching Killian''s arms while dishing out his question with agitation. Killian revealed a frown on his face probably due to Tommy''s aggressiveness and strength. Elissa jolted and immediately hurled a pair of chopsticks on Tommy''s body, "You bastard, what are you doing?" If this were Jack in the past, Elissa would turn a blind eye to Tommy''s actions at the moment. They would even join with Tommy''s assault on Jack if Tommy were to start a scuffle with him. However, things were very different at the moment. Killian was the uber rich son-inw in Elissa''s eyes! And the amount of wealth he possessed was certainly no joke! "Mrs. Parry, don''t worry." Killian''s frown disappeared and his face returned to his usual expression as he told Tommy, "I wille get you at eight in the morning tomorrow. You can think about what kind of car do you fancy, but remember that don''t even consider those that are priced lower than one million yuan. Those cars don''t suit you anyway." "Al-Alright, Killian. Thank you so much." Tommy was so excited that his heart was almost jumping out of his chest. After finishing up their scrumptious and satisfying meal, Killian stood up and announced, "Mr. and Mrs. Parry, the time is gettingte. I will excuse myself now." "Dad, mum, Tommy, I''m going with Killian too." Katherine also stood up. Elissa immediately said, "Alright, stay safe when you are on the road. Katherine, take good care of Killian." As she said this, she winked at Katherine too. Katherine was able to understand her signals and her face blushed instantly. Sheined, "Mum, Killian was drunk now so he can''t drive at the moment. We will take a cab back." "Fine, it''s gettingte now, you should go home now." Elissa urged them on. "Oh, right. Dad, mum, Killian actually lives in TM Vi District. I''ll invite you guys over if everyone has some free time to kill." Katherine suddenly thought of something and she said this joyously. Once again, Kieran, Elissa and Tommy all felt a thunder striking them and rendered them immobile on the spot. Elissa recalled her bad experience at the main gate of that district and suddenly felt that all her grievances could finally disappear. Those security guards had done her a good number. Now that her son-inw was actually a resident there, she wanted to see the expression on those security guards'' faces the next time she went there. As she mulled this over, Elissa had a victorious expression on her face. She nodded approvingly, "Fine, fine, fine." After Katherine and Killian left, Kieran suddenly said worriedly, "Kate has only known Killian for a very short amount of time. Isn''t it inappropriate to allow her to just go with him like that? It''s not going to look very good on her." He was a teacher, so it was natural that he would take her reputation into consideration. However, as soon as he finished his words, Elissa pinched him hard and retorted, "What do you know? A rich son-inw like him is something who usually only exists in our dreams. In contrast, shouldn''t we make sure that Kate is able to stick herself to him permanently? What if we miss out on him?" "Dad, mum, am I dreaming now?" Tommy suddenly interjected. "I have the same feeling." Elissa raised her eyebrows while asking Kieran, "Can you still feel pain?" Kieran nodded in response. Elissa''s eyes were shining brightly as she said longingly, "The Goddess of luck finally decides to bestow her grace on us. Katherine is the reason our family is going to be rich and prosperous in the future. Kate is really my good daughter."??????? Chapter 104 You Seem to Enjoy a lot for Having Such a Worthless Partner Under the dark sky, the yellow Lamborghini was like a stroke of lighting that shot through the streets. Katherine was in an upbeat mood at the moment. She had a sensation that her body was wrapped in the gusts of wind in spring time which made all her muscles loose. Killian''s intrusion into her life finally helped her to rediscover what it meant to have a home. Her nightmare which hadsted for several months finally came to an end. Katherine was even entertaining the prospect that God was actually testing her mettle through those past few months of trials and tribtions. In the end, as if rewarding her for passing the test, he had sent Killian to her side. After all, she finally caught a glimpse of a rainbow after braving through a thunderstorm! "Killian, I love you." Katherine confessed with emotion. Killian continued to focus on the road ahead as he replied, "I love you too." "Tonight, I am yours." "You are mine forever." His sweet words sessfully caused her to blush. She felt like she was on cloud nine. However, she never noticed that the corners of Killian''s mouth had slowly curled up, and his depthless eyes were now icy cold. For him, as the elites of the all-epassing Hughes family, he was a potential candidate to be the next heard of the family. He was never short of beautiful women around him. Katherine was indeed pretty, but in Killian''s eyes, there was nothing distinguishing about her at all. He hadid his eyes on countless women who were even prettier than Katherine. Of course, she would never know about such thoughts. At the moment, Katherine was plunged into the river of love and she couldn''t retrieve herself anymore. Her mind was filled with endless longing and fantasy, and all she was feeling at the moment was an indescribable happiness. At the TM Vi District, it was as clear as day with the lights casting a glow on everything. As the most prestigiousmunity in the city, the night view here was unrivalled. The lights formed an image of marvelous explosion of colors. This whole ce was practically a paradise on earth. Katherine who was in the passenger''s seat of the Lamborghini couldn''t move her eyes away from such an exotic sight. This was her first night staying in this wealthy area! "If Jack that bastard were to learn about this, he would probably be so mad, right?" "Jack, who do you think you are? With that insignificant amount of money you have, you can''t evenpare to Killian''s maids. Always remember that I was the one who decided to break up with you!" "Jack, if I were to see you again in this district with Killian by my side, would you feel so shameful that you would look for a hole to hide yourself in?" These sentences were shing by quickly in Katherine''s heart, and she even imagined Jack''s reaction had he known about this. This single thought made her heart flutter in happiness. She was always prideful since she was young. She always receivedpliments from the people surrounding her all along. Even if she was married to Jack, she always viewed herself as a queen perched on top of the throne. What she never thought beforehand was that her life would be hell just months after she had divorced Jack. She was tortured by depression and despair for so long, but now her life seemed to have started afresh and she couldn''t wait to show off her new life to Jack! However, she couldn''t be too impatient. Since they were both staying in the same district, not to mention they were staying in the most prestigious vi in the valleys of the hill, it would mean that their encounter was just a matter of time! The Lamborghini sped into the vi area and entered the garage of Killian''s vi. Katherine jumped of the car heartily and hooked her arms around Killian''s and together they entered the house. As she strode along, her face was the same joyous and satisfied smile as before. "Killian, let''s go to the balcony on top of the vi..." A bold idea suddenly urred to Katherine. The moon was casting a white glow on everything on top of the balcony, and there was nothing that could conceal them if they were there. She felt herself captivated by such an exciting prospect! The current her knew how to enjoy such wild excitement with Killian. "Alright." Killian didn''t seem to hate her idea. It was only some time past ten tonight, so it was not toote yet. However, for Sophie who was still slowly recuperating, resting was the most important part in her efforts to preserve her health. Daisy also went to bed early because she needed to take care of Sophie. On the balcony of Jack''s vi, Jack was drinking so beers with Brent and Mr. Ward. A mild breeze caressed their face as they let the alcohol slipped down their throat. They were only feeling slightly tipsy and it was the most optimal state for them. "Young master, don''t you feel any anger." Brent asked hesitantly with a bottle of beer in his hand. He was able to muster this much courage with the help of alcohol in his system. "I was indeed angry." Jack squinted his eyes and let out augh, "Are you curious as to why I am able to maintain myposure?" "Brent..." Mr. Ward only took a few sips of alcohol so he was still clear-minded. He knew that Brent shouldn''t have brought this up, so he wanted to hint at him to stop this topic. However, Jack raised his hand to interrupt Mr. Ward. He wasn''t the least bit disturbed by what Brent was asking about. He knew that Brent woulde at him at some point. Brent saw his reaction and nodded in ordance to Jack''s inquiry. Jack smiled while answering, "That stupid hag has be other''s tools but she misinterpreted it as lucking her way. I''m merely an onlooker, so why should I be affected by any of this?" Mr. Ward frowned upon hearing that. Brent didn''t get what Jack was trying to say, "Then, you''re angry about..." Jack gulped down another mouthful of beer before replying, "I am just angry that I can''t differentiate evil people, and I am angry about Killian''s viciousness." Brent and Mr. Ward exchanged a doubtful nce. Was this really the truth? Just as Mr. Ward averted his gaze, there was a momentary glint of coldness in his eyes. His brows were furrowed too. Both Brent and Jack were able to catch a glimpse of Mr. Ward''s peculiar expression. They were confused by the drastic change in his expression.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Due to the fact that Jack was facing away from the direction where Mr. Ward was training his gaze on, he then turned around and saw Brent following Mr. Ward''s gaze. He was staring at a scene opposite him. "Fuck! Damn it!" With a loud crashing sound, Brent cursed while hurtling his beer bottle onto the table in front of him. The bottle was smashed into pieces because of his excessive strength. At the same time, Jack also turned around and saw what was happening on a balcony opposite them. He was instantly besieged by a coldness, and his gaze was surging with anger. Normally, such vis they were staying in valued privacy as their most important selling point, and it was close to impossible to peek into the interior of another vi. However, the same could not be said about the balcony on top of the building. Although the night glow was hazy, but he could still make out the outline of two human beings on the balcony opposite. He was even able to get a clear look of their faces. Under the hazy and yellowish glow, Katherine was intertwined with Killian and they seemed to be immersed in their own world. However, with the smashing sound caused by Brent, the couple looked in this direction. For a moment, Katherine and Jack locked gazes. With something exploding in the distance in her mind, Katherine felt her body tremble slightly. When she came back to this vi, she had expected to meet Jack at any given moment. However, she didn''t expect that it would be this soon! They were practically just next to each other! They were actually neighbors! After this tremendous shock dissipated, Katherine suddenly felt her heart thumping hard. She was smug, excited... variousplicated emotions were merging and expanding in her chest. She looked like a proud peacock as she hooked Killian''s arms intimately while slowly approaching the edge of their balcony. She raised her head slightly and produced an arrogant smile, "Jack, I can''t believe that I will see you here. Thises as a real shock to me. Let me introduce to you my boyfriend and his name is Killian." Jack said nothing in response to that. He simply adjusted his sses and nodded with a faint smile on his face. On Jack''s side, the three of them didn''t n to expose Killian. Mr. Ward had a mild anger building up from within his body. Brent was looking furious as if he was going to devour Killian at any given moment. Only Jack was looking nonchnt as if nothing could affect him in any way. "You wouldn''t have thought of this, would you? You wouldn''t have imagined that I would appear in this ce, right? Let me tell you, Killian is far better than you, and you can''t evenpare to one of his underlings." Katherine spoke these words with extreme arrogance and pettiness. She wanted to show off her new life. She wanted Jack to feel belittled and sorry for himself. She wanted Jack to know that she was having a better life than him now! However, Jack simply mumbled a vague response, "Oh." Katherine was stunned upon hearing that. This was not the oue she wished for! He shouldn''t be able to remain this calm! Was it because that she hadn''t provoked him enough? The next second, Katherine suddenly shouted, "Killian!" "Hmm?" Killian tilted his face in her direction. Katherine immediately tiptoed and pressed her red lips on Killian''s. She was very aggressive at the moment. Jack rubbed his nose and shed a strange smile on his face, "You seem to enjoy a lot for having such a worthless partner." The moment he said that, both Killian and Katherine froze.??????????????? Chapter 105 Family Rule Soon after that. Killian looked angry. Katherine even left Killian furiously. The night wind was slightly cold, but it was not on par with their rage. But when Katherine red angrily to the opposite side of the vi... Jack and Mr. Ward Brent already left. Katherine muttered as she cried out of shame. It shouldn''t be like that! How could that be? She kept thinking of the scene where Jack was humiliated and was supposed to be angry. She really didn''t think that Jack could say that sentence calmly! The contempt from his tone made her fly into a rage out of humiliation instead! "You should go down first." Killian sounded cold as he gazed to the terrace of the vi. Katherine was dumbfounded as she nodded instead of talking back. She then obediently went downstairs. What Jack had said was heartbreaking for her. She was really not in the mood to provoke Killian anymore. After Katherine left, Killian slowly pushed the sses on his pointed nose. Under the yellow dim light, anger finally showed up on his calm face and he was giving out cold vibes. "I wanted to trample your dignity with this and make you angry, but I never thought that you''d be so calm. George deserved what you did to him." Killian sneered as he said that. He then rubbed his temples, turned around, and went downstairs. While walking, Killian murmured, "That woman is useless now." Inside the vi. Because Katherine''s natter, Jack became fully sober. Mr. Ward and Brent were anxious to see Jack''s calmness. Brent couldn''t hold it in any longer so he said, "Young Master, I can help you... I was also the one who helped Killian improve his battle skills." It was too exaggerated and Killian went too far. Why should he disgrace other''s wife? Brent knew Killian would seek revenge so he would definitely look for Jack... But humiliating Jack in such way was really unexpected. "Brent, you shouldn''t act rashly!" Mr. Ward cleared his throat and frowned when he said, "Young Master, you should calm down." "I know." Jack smiled, "Even if I don''t know why he used so many evil ways, but he must have wanted to make me angry to achieve his goal." Mr. Ward frowned as he lowered his head and pondered. Jack''s reaction was very surprising and Jack''s words also reminded Brent of something. Killian had meticulous mind and was extremely subtle... Using Katherine as Jack''s ex-wife to humiliate Jack was obviously too childish. The Killian that Mr. Ward knew was very meticulous in everything. All of the sudden, Mr. Ward trembled with an angry look on his eyes. "Killian, what a ruthless scheme!" "Huh?" Both Jack and Brent looked towards Mr. Ward at the same time. Mr. Ward''s chest moved up and down as he continuously took a few deep breaths. He was clearly suppressing the anger in his heart. After Brent calmed down, he slowly said, "The Hughes family dominates the world, its family members are everywhere and its factions areplicated. Long ago, the ancestors had formted a family rule for the family tree for the Hughes family''s continuation." Jack was stiff, Killian''s move might have something to do with the family rule that Mr. Ward said! Mr. Ward''s voice was low and deep when he said, "It''s one of the family rules to prevent family members fighting, creating internal conflict, and affecting the prosperous Hughes family." "What''s the rule?" Jack asked. "The younger generations from the Hughes family may not hurt the other members of the same n... Otherwise, they will be driven out of the Hughes family and their name will also be removed form the family tree. Even if he''s one of the sessors, he''d also be disqualified." That punishment would be quite severe. "Mr. Ward, why didn''t I know that?" Brent looked surprised. Mr. Ward nced sideways at him, "We''re both servants, do we have the authority to know things like family rule? If I didn''t follow the head of the family back then, I won''t qualify to know either!" A family rule rted to the family members and even the selection of sessors that would qualify. Ordinary servants would definitely not qualify to know. However, Jack frowned at Mr. Ward''s words because he didn''t understand if. If that family rule existed, then it probably was Killian''s goal of using Katherine to make Jack angry. But Jack was confused because he had done the same thing! "Mr. Ward, I did break one of George''s legs." Jack asked, "ording to this family rule, I''d be disqualified as the sessor, no... I''d be driven out of the family tree." Mr. Ward smiled strangely, "Think about it carefully, is it really the same?" Jack was dumbfounded. All of the sudden, he realized something. Last time Tyson Hotel, he attacked George because of Amber. Jack only attacked because George schemed on Amber first... Jack even lost and Brent was the one who broke George''s leg! Even if George and Killian''s schemes seemed like the same thing, but it waspletely different in nature! Katherine was indeed Jack''s ex-wife, but after the divorce, they''re basically twopletely unrted people. Killian used his "ex-wife" to step on his dignity, make him angry, and hurt Killian, that''s exactly against the family rule! Mr. Ward smiled at the sight of Jack realizing it, "The family had investigated about George, he was the first one to mess around and Brent was the one who attacked him... Old Master also sided with Young Master, so Young Master could avoid it." After a pause, Mr. Ward stopped smiling, "Just now, fortunately the Young Master calmed down. Otherwise, even if Brent intervened, it''d be hard for Young Master to avoid the family rule and it''d also be hard for Old Master to side with him." "When those family members take a firm hold of the family rule, Young Master will definitely be driven out of the family tree and Old Master will have to give up on Young Master." Jack smiled bitterly. That was the principle. However, Jack was just the "bastard" in the Hughes family members'' eyes and he wasn''t even in the family tree. It''d definitely make the father he had never met give up... Even if father was willing to support him, father would have no choice else than giving up. Else than Jack''s father in the Hughes family, no one would probably regard Jack, the "bastard", as important? "Killian, what an evil n! He''s killing people without weapon." Brent kept on sighing. Mr. Ward also said, "Even if Killian is ruthless, but his subtleness is indeed so unfathomable." Jack suddenly smiled, "What if I use the family rule?" Mr. Ward stiffened before he dejectedly said, "I''m afraid that Young Master... Won''t be able to do so." "Fuck!" Jack had predicted it before but he still couldn''t help cursing.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Brent felt indignant at the injustice, "Then doesn''t that mean that Killian can keep plotting against Young Master, but Young Master can''t use the same way to plot on them?" Before Mr. Ward could say anything... Jack smiled bitterly as he patted Brent''s shoulder. "If there is no right cause, there will be no good solution. Qualifying as the sessor is already the limit, even if it''s more resentful, I must bear with it."0000000 Chapter 106 Dreams Shattered and World Collapsed Jack sounded so helpless that Mr. Ward and Brent wrung their hands in disappointment. The word "birth" was like the iceberg above the sea level. One would think that it''s very small and insignificant. But no one knew that there was a giant hiding under the sea level. "Moreover, it''s true that we can''t use weapon to kill someone." Jack suddenlyughed. That surprised Mr. Ward and Brent. However, Jack just returned to his room without exining. "Mr. Ward, did Young Master mean that he has a n?" Brent asked. Mr. Ward smiled, nodded, and said, "The more I see it, the more I feel that Young Master is so simr to the Old Master back then." It was silent all night.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When the sun had risen again on the next day. In the vi where Killian was at, the vibe was very cold instead. Plop! Killian threw his cloak to Katherine who was still in a deep sleep, "Fuck off." What happened on that night killed their moods... Even if Katherine wanted to sleep in the same bed as Killian, he rejected her too. They slept in two different rooms. Katherine woke up from her slumber and looked at Killian helplessly, "Killian... W-what happened?" "I''m telling you to fuck off." Killian looked cold and his tone was also very cold. Katherine was dumbfounded. She didn''t know what in the world happened! But Killian''s change made her feel like he''s apletely different person! The day before he was still sweet to her, why did he suddenly be like that? Katherine, who was stunned, suddenly panicked. She didn''t care about getting dressed so she just crawled off the bed and threw herself to Killian''s feet, hugging Killian''s legs and said, "Killian, why are you being like this? What have I done wrong? Tell me, I''ll change... I''ll definitely change." After experiencing the difficulties, she finally lived well. No matter how, Katherine wouldn''t want to go back to her difficult situation. After running into Killian by chance, everything changed for her... She reckoned the short two days as the happiest time of her life. If she lost Killian, she really couldn''t imagine how her life would be! She couldn''t give up, she wouldn''t dare to do so! Even if she had to let go of her dignity and give up on everything, she had to be with Killian. "You didn''t do anything wrong, but I''m telling you to fuck off." Killian kicked Katherine off. He was so cold like he was kicking a dead dog. But that''s the fact, since Katherine was useless, then why would he let her stay by his side? He nevercked of beautifuldies beside him. As long as he''s willing to, there would be countless women who would want to serve him. "No, Killian, don''t dump me, I.. I was wrong, I was really wrong..." Katherine was crying in fear, even if she didn''t know why, she subconsciously felt that she had done something wrong so she threw herself to Killian and begged for forgiveness. Bam! Killian kicked Katherine, "You''re just a tool and I have nevercked of women, there''s a bunch of women who are prettier than you... Do you think I''ll make you stay?" People who had seen the beauties would absolutely not be reluctant to leave those that weren''t as beautiful. Killian was thinking like that too, at that time. Katherine was indeed beautiful, but Killian had seen a lot of prettydies who was prettier than her since he was young. "That''s impossible, Killian, yesterday you''re not like this! Why did you change so suddenly?" Katherine was going crazy. She was crying so badly but she kept hugging Killian''s leg, looking so lowly, "Yesterday you even said that you''ll love me forever. You also bought so many things for my family... After spending so much, I don''t believe that you don''t love me anymore... You still love me, right?" "Ha!" Killian sneered as he leaned over, lowered his head, and stared at Katherine coldly, "I only used a few million yuan just to y with you. For me, a few million yuan worth nothing... Money is just a number for me." He said that while kicking Katherine''s shoulders, "If that is love, then I have spent tens of millions for other women, and so they should alsomit suicide in front of me?" Katherine was stunned. She copsed on the ground with tears streaming down her face. Tens of millions just for fun? Was that all? Seeing how Killian turned around and was about to leave, Katherine suddenly thought of something, it was like taking ineffective measures in times of crisis. That''s right, death! If she forced Killian with death, she''d definitely get him back! Thinking of that, Katherine turned around and threw herself to the side of the bed like she''s crazy... She then picked up a fine ceramic cup and smashed it into pieces. Soon after, she held the piece of ceramic tightly and pressed it against her throat. "Killian, if you dump me, I''ll really die in front of you!" Katherine was too agitated that her hands and throat were bleeding because of the ceramic piece. Killian turned around and slightly frowned at that sight, he seemed to be disgusted. "You can just die if you want to, but don''t make the ce dirty. I want to live in this vi for a long time and the Persian carpet here is worth 300 thousand yuan every meter, it''s very troublesome to clean it up if it gets dirty." Boom! Killian''s words made Katherine feel like she was struck by lightning, she was really desperate. She... Wasn''t as good as the carpet? How heartless was him to say such words? "Besides, your life is worthless to me... Not to mention if youmit suicide, even if I kill you,." Killian''s words were extremely cold. "Hehe..." Katherine emotionally copsed, she threw the ceramic, got up, and red at Killian angrily as she cried, "Killian! I was blind, I misjudged you! I thought I had found my true love, you..." "Fuck!" Killian cursed in disgust because he hated women nagging like her. He just simply left the room. Katherine desperately cried, cursed, and vented off her feelings. At that time, she felt like her dreams shattered and world copsed. That felt even worse than killing her! On the other side. In the vi''s dining room. Early in the morning, Jack and the others were having breakfast harmoniously on the dining table. Even if the privacy in the vi was good, but it''s impossible to seal off all sounds. Hearing Katherine''s heart-breaking cry from the vi next door... Jack and the others stopped at the same time. "Jack, why do I think that it sounds like Katherine?" Sophie frowned as she said that. Jack didn''t answer. Members of the Parry family finally paid the price for their own bad manners. That was probably because the evils would get treated badly by other evils, right? But he just didn''t expect that Killian would act so fad and so decisive. That made him realize new things about Killian. Killian was very subtle, he would think meticulously before doing anything, his actions were ruthless and decisive. Jack would fear such a person too. "Young Master, have you sensed how powerful your opponent is?" Mr. Ward asked with a faint smile. Jack rubbed his nose, "Indeed, very powerful!" Before Mr. Ward said anything, Jack''s eyes suddenly looked passionate for fights. "Let him be strong, the winner takes it all! If we don''tpete, it''ll be hard to tell who the winner is!" Chapter 107 Suicide! Katherine returned to Parry''s in despair. She was like a phoenix with no feather. Her fantasy was shattered, and her life was worse than before. The door was opened. She was greeted by her parents with cheerful smiles, and Tommy who was neatly dressed in suits and leather shoes. "Let''s go, Katherine. Let''s buy a car with my brother-inw." Tommy took Katherine''s hand and said excitedly. He stayed up all nightst night, and what Killian had said lingered in his mind. "Don''t even hesitate about cars under one million!" Tommy never dreamed of driving a million-yuan luxury car in his life. But his future brother-inw gave him the opportunity. After a sleepless night, Tommy finally decided several models he wanted to see. Tommy''s heart couldn''t stop pounding with the thought of taking a ride in a million-yuan luxury car. As for his Audi, he nned to let his father use as a mean of transport. "By the way, Kat, where is Killian?" Elissa raised her eyebrows, looked at Katherine behind, and said with a smile, "Talk to Killianter. Let us apany Tommy to the ''car-shopping" "You know nothing about cars, Mom. Don''t tag along." Tommy looked a little annoyed. "I don''t know anything about cars, but can''t I tag along and have fun?" Elissa raised her eyebrows and said, "My baby daughter has a promising future, and I have a rich son-inw to buy a luxury car for my baby son. Can''t I take a few photos to show off?" She knew nothing about cars, but she couldn''t care more about face. Thinking about being ttered by the salespeople at the car shop soon, Elissa was a little carried away. She had only seen scene like this before on TV. Kieran on the side began to speak but then hesitated. He wanted to persuade her, but he knew it was impossible to stop Elissa from showing up. So, he bit his tongue. However, none of them realized how down Katherine looked at the time. Katherine could hear theughter. It was like a burning knife, stabbing her heart fiercely. Luxury cars? Showing off? Looking at her mother with watery eyes, Katherine was suddenly disgusted by her mother. The poor pretending to be rich was really disgusting. Without talking much, Katherine lowered her head, walked pass her parents and Tommy, and directly went into the bathroom. The water flowed like waterfall in the shower. The cold water instantly wetted Katherine''s whole body. In a daze, she slowly took off the wet ck Chanel dress, and put the shower gel all over her body. Then she picked up the brush that she used to brush clothes and started brushing her body fiercely. Meanwhile she whispered softly, sobbing, "Filthy...so filthy...so damn filthy..." The delicate skin was quickly sttered with blood. After being washed away by the water, the blood faded. Katherine frowned, while brushing and whispering hysterically, as if she couldn''t feel the pain. Outside the bathroom. Elissa, Kieran and Tommy were all dumbfounded.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The three looked confused when they heard the water in the bathroom. "I thought we were going to buy a car? Why is Katherine taking a shower early in the morning after she got home?" Tommy asked in confusion. Elissa and Kieran looked at each other. Elissa knocked the door, "Are you done yet, Kat? Tommy is still waiting for you. He is going to buy a car." The water kept running in the bathroom, but there was no answer from Katherine. Elissa frowned and was about to knock on the door. But she was stopped by Kieran. He frowned and called out softly, "Did something happen, Kat?" Just then. Katherine suddenly screamed frantically in the bathroom. Then, there was a hysterical cry. "Fake, everything is fake!" "There is no luxury car!" "He lied to me. He is done with me." ... Katherine confided the truth along with a hysterical cry. Outside the door, Kieran, Elissa and Tommy were shocked. How was this possible?! Everything was just fine yesterday! How could it happen overnight? "Kat..." Tommy was the first to react, "Did you upset my future brother-inw? What should I do if he refused to buy me a car?" Elissa snapped instantly after hearing what Tommy said. He was awake all night, and so was she. Elissa was thrilled about the soon-to-be-real extravagant life. How proud would she be in front of her rtives and friends in the future? Bang bang... Elissa pounded the bathroom door recklessly, and shouted, "What did you do to upset Killian? It must be you, naughty girl. I''ve been indulging you. Who can stand your bad temper? Apologize to Killian right now! This is amand!" Her tone was sharp and harsh. The kindness fromst night and just now was gone. "Why did it have to be my fault? You are my mother. Was it my fault just because he is rich and dumped me?" Katherine kept crying hysterically in the bathroom. "Oh well, how dare you talk back when your mother lectures you?" Elissa wasn''t going to stop, and she shouted with arms on her hips, "Killian gave away millions when he visited us for the first time. Why would he dump you? You must have done something wrong. Go find him. Or I will kill myself here today!" Threat! Elissa was furious at the moment. All her fantasies would be shattered if Killian was gone. She cared about face the most. Everything was ready. And she was ready to move into TM vi. But all the sudden, the opportunity was gone? "Several millions? They were bullshit! He doesn''t care about those millions! Do you care about me or the money, mum?" Elissa frowned, "Of course I care about the money. I gave birth to you. The purpose was to earn money, not losing it!" "Enough! That was way too harsh!" Kieran couldn''t stand it anymore. Elissa pped Kieran on the chest, "Katherine is the one who made a mistake. Can''t I lecture her as a mother?" "My fault? Yes, it was! I didn''t try hard enough to please him. Is that right?" Katherine suddenly stopped crying in the bathroom, "I have had enough of this life!" Bang! There was only the sound of running water in the bathroom. "Kat..." Kieran was shocked, and hurriedly pulled Elissa away. He then shouted at Tommy, "Smash the door open, Tommy!" Tommy was already startled by his mother. In a panic, he mmed the door open. There was some blood mixed with the water on the floor. And Katherine was also covered in blood, including her head. "Ah!" Tommy looked pale and couldn''t help screaming in fright. Meanwhile Kieran and Elissa were also shocked. When they leaned forward, their looks changed drastically. "Ah!" The entire family screamed in horror.??? Chapter 108 Declare A War Noon. Jack was busy in the office. Corbin walked in, "Someone asked the security to send a note, Mr. Hughes." Jack took the note, opened it and frowned right away. The content of the note was very simple. "Meet me at the cafe downstairs." What really made Jack frown was the signee, Killian. "Who is it, Mr. Hughes?" Seeing Jack''s expression, Corbin asked curiously. Jack tore up the note and threw it into the trash can, "A dog." Just then, he got up and walked out. Killian suddenly wanting to see him was not a good thing. It was a Greek gift to him. However, Jack wasn''t intended to avoid it. The two were eventually going to battle on stage. The life-or-death struggle was inevitable. It was lunch break at noon. Peoplee and go at the cafeteria downstairs. As soon as Jack walked into the cafe, he saw Killian sitting in the corner by the window. Killian sat alone quietly, staring at the crowds outside the street, gently stirring the steaming coffee with a spoon in his hand. He looked ordinary just like people around him. But who could have thought that he would be a candidate for inheriting Hughes'' power and wealth? "You wanted to see me?" Jack walked over and sat down. Killian sat still, ncing at the street outside calmly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "I found out that there are quite a few beautiful women around yourpany." Jack frowned. Just then, Killian raised his finger and pointed, "Look at those legs and slender waist... nice." He shook his head right away, "Sadly it''s not challenging at all. I can get her in bed with two million yuan."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s it?" Jack became impatient. Killian turned his head, nced at Jack with a smile. He looked sorry after taking a sip of coffee. "Sorry, I didn''t know that Katherine was your ex-wife." "Haha!" Jack sneered. Killian leaned on the chairzily, "So, in order to apologize, I have already kicked her out." "And then?" Jack frowned and looked at Killian. Killian''s eyes flickered but restored equilibrium right away. Suddenly, he burst intoughter, "You were right. She is a cheater and there was no fun. I am way over her league." Jack seemed calm and looked at Killian quietly. Facing Jack''s gaze, Killian had a smile his face. In fact, he was unconsciously gripping the spoon. "Phew..." Jack exhaled out of relief, "I am leaving if that''s all you had to say." With that said, he got up was about to leave. "Tell me, what will happen to her family when she gets home?" Killian had a faint smile, his eyes flickered, "Look, I''ve been nice to you. Bet you didn''t handle it so decisively back then. I did it. I''m giving you a demonstration." Demonstration? Jack stopped walking. He looked sullen and angry. There were fierce shes in his eyes. He has already made a clean break with Katherine. They owe nothing to each other. Although the Parrys badgered him over and over again, he didn''t me them. It wasn''t because he was soft-hearted, but he felt unnecessary. Only when they hurt his mother did he angrily fight back. What about Killian? He sketched out a dreamy fantasy for the Parrys, just to humiliate Jack. Killing someone is nothing more than a head falling on the ground. Shattering their dreams was definitely more devastating. Don''t take the person out of the darkness if you never intended to give them light. What''s more, Killian''s behavior was more ruthless than dismembering the Parrys! Jack took a deep breath. He suppressed the anger and walked outside. Watching Jack''s back, Killian finally showed a confident smile on his face, and whispered softly, "Well... I thought you wouldn''t be upset about it." Snapped! He snapped his fingers and called over a waitress. ncing at the petite and good-looking waitress, Killian pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and put a Bauhinia bank card onto the waitress'' tray. He then made a gesture, hinting the waitress to approach and whispered softly, "Spend one night with me and I will give you one million!" The waitress shivered, and suddenly blushed out of nervousness. Without staying anything, she stared at Killian in fear. "You are a prostitute, I can tell. If one million is not enough, let''s make it two." Killian leaned on the chair, his eyes were full of disdain, arrogant like an emperor sitting on his throne. The waitress''s eyes flickered, while clenching her hands gritting her teeth. "Three million!" Killian said. The waitress trembled, lowered her head, and said in a low voice, "...Ok." Jack left the cafe, but he didn''t have lunch. He returned to the office feeling upset. Killian''s sudden visit was like a thorn, stabbed in his heart. He wasn''t a sloppy character, and he wouldn''t always worry about Katherine. He learnt about Killian''s character fromst night''s experience. So, he was upset about the purpose of his visit. This state of mind continued until three o''clock in the afternoon. When Corbin walked into the office, Jack looked up and found that he was upset. "What''s wrong?" Jack asked. Corbin looked sad and frowned, "Do you remember the material suppliers that Aiden helped us to set up?" Jack nodded. "They called just now, saying that they will stop supplying, and are willing topensate ording to the contract." Corbin said. Jack stopped being upset and calmed down instantly. Snapped! The pen in his hand was broken by his thumb. "So, you came here just to dere a war?" Jack sneered, "How much did you give Mr. Lott, that he mutinied so quickly?" "Dere a war? Mutinied? What happened, Mr. Hughes?" Corbin was confused. Jack obviously knew what had happened. "It''s okay, you may go. EnRich will keep supplying us." Jack waved his hand and said. Even Aiden has changed his side, Jack had no doubt that all the materials suppliers will boycott DT once again. Fortunately, Amber was the boss of Enrich Building Materials. With her support, DT''s project would not be shut down. "But in this way, our project progress will have to slow down." Corbin said. With the help of several material suppliers, DT''s reconstruction project in West Shantytowns was developing rapidly. It was like a few water pipes filling the pond together. And now there was only one pipe left, so the speed was very slow. "It''s ok." Jack waved his hand and asked Corbin to leave. After Corbin left, a helpless expression suddenly appeared on Jack''s face. The word "born" could really stress you out! Just then. A WeChat message. Jack took a look, and he wasn''t frustrated anymore. It was from Amber. "Jack, I am going back to China next month. Also, my parents want to see you, too." Chapter 109 Katherine Under Hysteria The week after that. Was like being in smooth water for Jack. The only ripple was what he had expected earlier. The suppliers of materials all over the city once again boycotted DT real estate agency. Last time, it was Aiden, who helped DT tide over the difficulties, and this time the boycott was led by Aiden himself. Jack felt that the material dealers would not loosen the boycott for some time. Fortunately, EnRich building materialspany was supplying for DT, which helped in keeping the project in West Shantytowns going on. At the same time, Jack did not intend to shelve the sales of the three real estates. What he needed at that moment was money to leverage bigger projects. Moreover, since Killian has dered war, and made Aiden pointed the sword at his throat. If the matter dragged on, who knows what Killian would do within the long period of the renovation project in West Shantytowns? On the other side, in LJ Hospital. The atmosphere was tense inside the wad. Katherine did not die, she was rescued. She had awakened a while ago. Her forehead was still wrapped with gauze, and she was still in a slight daze. She had been staring at the ceiling nkly,ying on the hospital bed. Sometimes, she muttered in pain and tears, "Dirty...dirty..." Kieran who was taking care of her, was heartbroken when he saw this. Since the day Katherine had a meltdown andmitted suicide, the family has finally calmed down. As a father, Kieran could not bear to think about the broken-down state Katherine was on that day. Even Kieran did not know, what had caused this family to be in such a state? What kind of sin have theymitted? Looking at Katherine who was raving in the hospital bed, Kieran''s eyes redden. His hands trembled as he wanted tofort Kathy by caressing her. Before he could do so, Katherine''s body shuddered. Suddenly, she huddled herself tightly as she trembled in fear. The scene caused tears to shed on Kieran''s face. Snap! The ward door opened. Elissa and Tommy walked in. Kieran quickly wiped the tear marks on his face, but Elissa caught a glimpse of it. "Useless coward, crying like a bitch." Elissa rolled her eyes andined. Kieran was depressed and gloomy. Then, Elissa pointed to Katherine on the hospital bed and said to Tommy coldly. "Tommy, aren''t you going to wake your sister and ask her to eat?" Tommy''s lips shuddered, but he could not help himself from saying, "mom, Kathy is already in such a state. Please speak softly." "Why speak softly? Would all these happen to our family if it had not been because of this damn girl?" Elissa red at Tommy irritably. "Fine, now she''s in hysteria, making the whole family go around her. What did I owe in my past lives?" Divorced with Jack and Killian abandoned her. Two things that Elissa kept in mind. Katherine had the chance to be the wife of the rich, twice! But Katherine lost all of them! Elissa had always been timid and swallowed her pride in the Parry family and rtives from her side because she was poor all the while. She had expected her daughter to marry someone rich and turn the table. Tommy wanted to speak but stopped. He took the thermal barrel and sat beside Katherine, saying softly, "Sister, let''s eat." Katherine, who was holding herself tightly, shuddered slightly as her reddened eyes stared wide. Suddenly, as if she had been electrocuted, she sprang up and hugged Tommy. "Brother, brother, don''t be afraid... I''m here... I will certainly help you..." The sudden hug made Tommy screamed. Kieran, who was by her side, was caught off guard. But Elissa was quick to react. As she paced towards them, her face turned into an unfriendly look. She raised her hand and pped Katherine on the face, "Let go of Tommy!" The p was loud and clear. Katherine''s head was forced to the side by the p and finger marks could be seen on her pretty face. "Mom, what are you doing?" Tommy was terrified. The moment he spoke, Katherine who was hugging him tightly, wailed at the top of her voice. Her wail was ear-piercing and sad. Elissa was annoyed with the sound of her crying, so she beat up Katherine as she pulled her hair. She swore at her as she hit her. "Damned useless daughter. Why do you have to torture my son when you''re under hysteria?" "Let go! Let go of him! If you hurt Tommy. I will kill you at once." "Useless daughter, cheap wrench. Look what you have done to this family?" p, p, p... The loud and heavy pping sound echoed the room. It was a mess inside the ward. Tommy wanted to stop his mother. But he was grasped tightly by Katherine, making him unable to stop Elissa. Katherine trembled and cried bitterly upon the beat. Suddenly. "Have you had enough? Let go of Kathy!" Kieran stood up angrily. He pped hard on Elissa''s face with his big hands. The p was hard and merciless. The p made Elissa staggered back. The look in her eyes was hollow. In the blink of an eye, one side of Elissa''s face swelled up. She did not immediately react but looked at Kieran in terror and anger. She was in a daze by the p given on her face. All the time, Kieran was a yes-man around her and did not dare to speak against her. Elissa was in-charge in this family. But the p that Kieran gave her that day made Elissa felt a little fear. After some time. Elissa rolled on the ground, showing her tantrum after a sudden scream. "Oh, this makes no sense. You''ve lost your senses. Kieran, you are a coward outside, but bullying your wife now. I am unlucky enough to have myself married to you!" Kieran was trembling with anger. He looked pitifully at Katherine, who was shivering on the bed. No one would not love their daughter as a father. But, Elissa, was not concerned about her daughter''s condition now as a mother. With his teeth clenched, Kieran said to Elissa angrily, "shut up! You are the one who caused all these to our family. If you weren''t always despising the poor and favoring the rich, even trying to y up to people of power and influence. Would our family turn into such a situation?" Elissa was about to argue, but Kieran raised his hand. "Get lost! Get out of here and don''t disturb Kathy from recovering!" "If you won''t leave now. I will beat you right now and divorce you!" His voice was like thunder and was full of anger. The coward Kieran stood up for once in a blue moon. Elisa was in a daze. She finally left gloomily after Tommy persuaded her to leave. In the ward, Katherine cried suddenly and hugged Kieran, "dad, I, I''m afraid... I, I am dirty now... I can''t help my brother anymore..." Hearing this, Kieran burst into tears. Outside the hospital. Elissa said to Tommy, "you''re such a useless son. Why did you ask me to leave? You should stop your father, not me!" "Mom, that''s enough!" Tommy was frustrated and angry, "Our family is already in such a state. Can''t we talk about thister after helping sister recover?" "How am I enough? Your sister must have done something wrong, offending Killian. Otherwise, why would Killian take the effort to toy around with us by spending millions without any reasons?" Elissa was outraged. Right! Killian! Tommy''s facial expression became serious and anger grew in him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Right, it was all because of him that Kathy has be like this. I, I''m going to him."0000 Chapter 110 How Dare You Frame My Son? At TM Vi District. An Audi A4 zoomed in. Crunch! The Audi A4 pulled up at the gate. Tommy stuck out his head and shouted angrily, "I''m here for Killian! Let me in!" The security guard looked at each other. From what they have seen so far, only the maids of the houses in this vi would drive an Audi A4 to get groceries items. Responding to Tommy''s rant, one of the security guards said, "sir, you are not allowed to enter themunity unless invited by the residents or you are the resident yourself." Tommy had expected this to happen. His eyes were reddening with fury. His family was destroyed in Killian''s hand! What kind of man is he if he does not stand up by this time? The Audi A4''s engine roared like a wild beast. With tires grinding against the ground and smoke billowing. The Audi crashed directly into the vi gate like a wild animal, along with a loud honk. Tommy remembered what happened to his parentsst time. Reasoning with these vi security guards would only make himself seemed unreasonable. The sudden act scared the hell out of the security guards, and they quickly came forward to stop him. However, the Audi did not decrease its speed but elerated even more. The security guards stumbled back in shock. Bam! ng! With a loud banging sound, the gate was knocked open. Smoke billowed from the distorted front part of the Audi. But Tommy, who was in anger was like the incarnation of a furious beast. He ignored the smoke and continued to drive the Audi to the vis located halfway up the hill. He remembered that Katherine had mentioned that Killian lived in one of the few of the most expensive vis halfway up the hill! "That is bad. That is really bad!" At the gate, the security guards'' faces were pale, and they wailed. Some even quickly inform the property office. That was the TM Vi District, a ce where the top elites of the city live in. If the residents saw someone breaking into the district, they wouldin and make a fuss out of it. If they could not deal with the matter appropriately, even the property management with Aiden backing them up would not escape from punishment! In the property management office. The property manager, looking furious, got up and banged his hand on the table. "F**k! Where exactly did this wild boye from? How dare he cause trouble in our TM Vi District?" "Stop him, I don''t care how you do it. Stop him at once!" "Beat him hard! Beat the hell out of him!" Strict orders was given in a menacing tone of voice. Although Aiden was the alpha in the business of this city, he was not an easily bullied honest man. TM Vi District is worthy to be the top residential district in the city, no matter the price or the status of residents living there! If the property manager did not apply an extreme means upon the breakthrough. The reputation of TM Vi District would be ruined, which would cause tremendous damage to them! Tommy was speeding the smoking Audi towards the vis located halfway up the hill. Behind him, several cars of the security guards of the property followed closely. Many residences, who saw the scene and were stunned then furious. Since when the TM Vi District''s security became so rusty? The main purpose they bought the vis in the TM Vi District, was because of the privacy, security, and environment provided. Now someone has forced their way into the vi district. The rich people never minded showing their superiority in public, but they hate it when someone dares to challenge them. The person driving the Audi dashing into the vi was just a hot-headed young man who dared to pull a tooth from the tiger in the eyes of the crowd! "Is this the ce?" Tommy nced across the few glorious vis with his reddened eyes. What made him frowned, was he did not know the exact location of Killian''s vi. Involuntarily, he slowed down the car. But when he turned his head sideways to check. Right in front of the Audi, a ck Audi A6 roared like a raging beast and crushed directly in Tommy''s direction. Boom! A loud bang was heard. The two cars collided and stopped the Audi A4 from moving. The terrifying impactpletely distorted the front part of the Audi and caused a cloud of thick smoke. Tommy was caught off guard. His head bumped into the stirring wheel, causing his forehead to bleed. At about the same time, several property vehicles, which were following him just now, sped towards his sides tightly surrounding the Audi A4. "Pull him out! Pull him out now!" A middle-aged security guard stepped down from the Audi A6 and spat fiercely on the ground, "Damn, how dare you cause trouble in TM Vi District? You are indeed reckless!" At least ten security guards came down from the cars and surrounded the Audi A4 at an instant. They opened the door of the car roughly and pulled Tommy, who was shouting in horror, out of the car as if they were pulling dead a dog. The next moment, punches and kicks were given to him. Property managers have ordered, and the security guards did not care about being civilized. All they must do was to teach the young man a hard lesson. The property manager will be responsible if something happens! Tommy curled himself into a ball as he was beaten up by the security guards and let out horrible shrieks like a pig being ughtered. His shrieking sound lingered in the vi district. Many of them saw the scene, but no one came out to stop. To the onlookers, it was entirely reasonable for the security guard to punish such a reckless person. In the vi. Killian stood at the window, looking out at Tommy, who was being beaten up. His was calm. His sight diverted slowly to the vi next door. In fact, Tommy''s car was bumped and stopped at the front of Jack''s vi. "The old woman must be at home, right?" Killian smiled meaningfully, "I wonder, will shee out and stop this?" Then he turned and walked out of the vi. When he went outside and stood by the security guards, Tommy who was beaten on the ground noticed him at once. "Killian, you son of a bitch! You have made our family so miserable. I''ll fight you with my life." Tommy''s eyes redden at once. With his face smudged with blood, he pushed himself out of the security guards surrounding him, and dashed like a beast towards Killian, who was standing still. "Stop him!" All the security guards'' faces turned pale at once. But. Just as Tommy dashed towards Killian. Bang! Killian gave a kick. Tommy, who was near him, was thrown to a distance. Before Tommy could get up, Killian rushed towards him and mmed his foot on Tommy''s face. "Remember, my name is Killian Hughes." "You...... Ah... Ah..."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Tommy struggled desperately, but Killian was stepping on his face and he couldn''t move. The security guards were all in a daze. That resident...was fierce. Killian leaned over slowly, a terrifying intention of killing glowed in his stary eyes, "even if I were to kill you, I will kill you just like a dog. And, get your Parry family out of this city immediately." With that, he took a check slip out of his pocket, opened Tommy''s mouth with force, and stuffed the check slip in his mouth. "Here is five million. You poor bastards. If your family wasn''t rted to Jack, I''ll not spare a penny on you." Boom! Tommy was totally stunned. Did Killian Hughes... have something to do with Jack Hughes? A strong sense of humiliation and anger surged out in him, like a roaring river. They must have joined hands to destroy the Parry family! That was all Tommy had in mind. Just then. Bam! ng! The gate of the vi facing the scene of the incident opened. Sophie walked out of the vi with Daisy holding her. "Killian Hughes, how dare you frame my son? I should have thrown you to your death against the wall a long time ago!"????????????? Chapter 111 A Woman With Cheap Life Gave Birth to an Illegitimate Bastard The cold and angry voice instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Sophie Burton who was supported by Daisy Hill showed an angry look and her body slightly trembled. Mr. Ward and Brent were standing behind her. They clearly knew what had happened outside just now. However, Sophie had decided to wash her hands of the matter. Jack Hughes and Katherine Parry had already divorced and they were not rted anymore. Tommy Parry was looking for Killian Hughes, not Jack. However, Killian''s words were discrediting Jack, trying to bring him trouble. He wanted to frame Jack with a matter that wasn''t rted to him. As his mother, Sophie couldn''t stand to see her son being framed! Furthermore, Sophie knew the Parry family''s attitudes and how they did things. If Jack was caught in this trouble, the Parry family would definitely harass Jack to death. It was extremely irritating to be disturbed by those annoying people. Sophie felt bad for Jack who was already very tired from all these. She would never want to see those annoying people disturb Jack. "Old hag! Where''s Jack? Let that bastarde out now!" When Tommy, who was stepped on, saw Sophie, he was extremely furious and he yelled loudly at her. "Shut up!" Sophie red at him and scolded angrily, "You guys from the Parry family, when are you going to let Jack go? You were greedy to follow those people in power. Now, you were tricked by them, but you still wan to frame my Jack?" Sophie''s breathing became fast and she took a gasp as she was extremely angry to say this. Daisy was shocked and she immediately gently stroked Sophie''s chest, "Mrs. Hughes, please calm down. You should take care of your body." Sophie raised her hand to show that she was fine. "Yo... I had not seen you for years." Killian looked at Sophie while teasing her, "If you had dared to hit me on the wall that time, you would still die with me, wouldn''t you?" Sophie frowned and remained silent. Mr. Ward stood out while smiling, "Killian, today''s matter isn''t rted to us, not even our young master. If you still want to bring young master trouble, Brent would probably have to deal with you." Upon hearing this, Brent stepped forward and stood in front of them. His tough and tall body always gave the others a strong tension. Brent who was one of the best soldiers was responsible to improve the fighting techniques of the elites from the Hughes family since he stayed by the side of the old master. It wasn''t wrong to call him the mentor of the young generation from the Hughes family. Killian''s pupils contracted, showing a smile to banter, "Mr. Ward, wouldn''t that be too serious? Furthermore, does Brent dare to do that?" He looked at Brent scornfully. Mr. Ward and Brent were only the servants of the Hughes family. In the Hughes family, servants had lower statuspared to the normal family members. Furthermore, he was one of the heirs! "Try it then?" Mr. Ward frowned and smiled, "I am a servant, but staying by the side of the old master, it''s not like I had never killed the heir!" Although he said softly, it showed a strong murderous intention! Even Killian''s facial expression had changed. He smiled, got up, and removed his leg from Tommy''s face. Tommy got up angrily, red at Killian, then Sophie. He was here to cause some trouble! But how did the mattere between Killian and Sophie? However, Tommy confirmed one thing from the conversation between Sophie and Killian just now. Which was... Killian and Jack knew each other! Since they knew each other, those matters that happened to their family were definitely nned by Jack! Tommy didn''t think at all as he was in anger. He yelled fiercely and rushed towards Sophie. "Old hag, let that bastard, Jacke out now! He had made our family suffer!" Sophie showed an extremely sullen face and she was extremely angry. Why would Tommy be this stupid? "Mrs. Hughes, please take care of your body. Don''t get angry, don''t get angry..." Daisy was noticing the changes in Sofie''s facial expression all the time. She was so anxious and she scolded Brent, "Brent, Mrs. Hughes couldn''t get angry anymore!" Upon hearing this, Tommy rushed in front of them. Brent took a step forward, raised his leg, and kicked him hard. Bang! Tommy couldn''t block it and he was kicked three meters away. He fell on the ground, showing a pale look, and spat out blood from his mouth. The dozen of security guards were extremely shocked and scared. "What kind of person are you? How dare youe close to Mrs. Hughes?" Brent''s voice was as loud as a drum, "Young master is kind to hold grudges against the Parry family, but I, Brent, am not!" Brent didn''t hide his intention to threaten Tommy, warning him not toe closer. Tommy spat out blood and didn''t want to get any closer. Heid down on the ground, moved his hands and legs up and down, rolled on the ground, and cried loudly. "Is there any justice?! They are killing people. Is there anyw in this world?" The cries were loud and harsh. Killian frowned and looked at Tommy on the ground with detest, "So noisy." Then, he raised his head and looked at the security guards, "Do you want me to throw him out?" The dozen of security guards immediately reacted and rushed towards Tommy and carried him. "Let go of me! You dogs, let go of me." Although Tommy struggled, the security guards didn''t care to release him at all. A middle-aged security guard who was the leader even punched Tommy''s stomach hard, "Shut up!" Tommy''s face was distorted. After taking the punch, he couldn''t speak as it was too painful as if his organs had been twisted. The security guards brought Tommy out. Killian looked at Mr. Ward and Brent and slowly showed up a thumb, "Mr. Ward and Brent, you are as good as this to be dogs!" Mr. Ward and Brent frowned at the same time after hearing the humiliation. However, they could only suppress their anger and bear with it for the time being because of the difference in status. Even though Mr. Ward had killed an heir before, he couldn''t simply kill another one! He was safe after killing the heir as the situation was differentst time. If he killed Killian now, even the old master couldn''t keep him safe! The family''s rules of the Hughes family were the absolute rules to them! "You can get out now!" Sophie suddenly said with a deep voice, "Killian, if you dare to touch my son, I would risk my cheap life to bring you to hell with me!" "Yo! You really know how to make a joke!" Killianughed scornfully and adjusted the sses on his nose, "Your life isn''t cheap at all. It is so much more valuable than mine." Upon saying that, he suddenly recalled something and patted on his head whileughing. "Oh yeah, I forgot that after all the mattersst time, your life was indeed cheap. No wonder you could give birth to Jack who was also an illegitimate bastard."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Shut up!" After hearing the words "illegitimate bastard", she showed a raged face and yelled. However, right after she yelled, her face immediately turned pale. Then her body straightened and her blood boiled. She rolled her eyes and fainted in Daisy''s arms. "Mrs. Hughes..." "Mrs. Hughes..." At that moment, Daisy, Mr. Ward, and Brent were extremely shocked.?????? Chapter 112 Willing to Exchange My Life for My Foes’ for Humiliating My Mother Jack Hughes was in a meeting in hispany when his mother fainted. After receiving Mr. Ward''s call, Jack pped the table hard with a loud sound. The cup on the table was broken by the p. The pieces hurt Jack''s palm and it started bleeding. The sudden move scared everyone around. The meeting room was extremely quiet. At the moment, Jack was like a raging lion and he had a fierce look in his eyes. "Corbin, you will chair the meeting, I have to leave now." Jack turned and left. Corbin Koch was shocked, "Jack, this is rted to the advanced sales. Three buildings will be sold advanced at the beginning of the month. I, I''m afraid that I couldn''t do it right!" "You have to do it even if you couldn''t!" Jack''s angry voice came from the corridor outside the meeting room. Money could be earned again. If his mother''s health had a problem, that would be a more serious problem! LJ Hospital. Jack got out of the car and quickly ran into the hospital. People from the surrounding were in a panic and they quickly dodged away from him. "Dr. Hale, that guy looks so fierce. Could it be that he is here to bring us trouble?" A nurse showed a nervous look. There were a lot of incidents that happened these few years, the medical staffs were scared. Dr. Hale was the doctor in charge to treat Sophie Burtonst time. "Don''t talk nonsense. That''s Mr. Hughes." Dr. Hale said seriously and stopped Jack who was running, "Mr. Hughes, your mother is no longer in danger." "Dr. Hale, where is my mother?" Jack held Dr. Hale''s hand and felt relieved. "She was just out of the emergency room, I have arranged her to stay in the ward." Dr. Hale frowned as he said, "What happened this time? Your mother''s body has recovered. If she didn''t get enraged, she wouldn''t have been in this situation." "Let me see my mother first." Jack was confused too. Mr. Ward didn''t exin what had happened in the call. Upon hearing that. Dr. Hale quickly led him to the ward. In the VIP ward, Sophie was still in aa. There were a lot of medical instruments over her body. Daisy Hill sat beside the bed and showed a sad look while holding Sophie''s hand. Mr. Ward and Brent showed a sullen look as they stood aside. Jack opened the door and rushed into the ward. "Mr. Hughes." "Young master." Daisy, Mr. Ward, and Brent shouted at the same time when they saw Jack. Jack nodded and moved quickly to Sophie''s side. He frowned after seeing Sophie still in aa. Daisy sobbed and said, "I, I am sorry, Mr. Hughes. I..." "This matter isn''t rted to you. You don''t have to feel guilty." Jack raised his hand to stop Daisy''s words. He knew Daisy took good care of his mother. His mother even treated Daisy like her daughter. Obviously, something had happened and it must have enraged his mother. After saying that, he looked at Mr. Ward and Brent angrily. "Young master, let''s talk outside." Mr. Ward sighed and walked towards the corridor. Jack looked at Mr. Ward and Brent angrily on the corridor, "What happened?" "It was Killian," Brent said. Jack immediately clenched his fist and showed a murderous intention in his eyes. Mr. Ward said slowly, "Today, Tommy drove into the vi and wanted to meet Killian to deal with their Parry family''s matter. At first, we didn''t bother about it, but Killian gave a cheque of 5 million yuan to Tommy and said he was giving the cheque by giving you a face." Bang! A loud voice sounded in Jack''s mind and he smiled with a frightening look, "Killian, you are really a vicious person!" Mr. Ward continued to say, "At that time, Mrs. Hughes was too angry to bring us to talk. Atst, Tommy had been driven away but Killian made Mrs. Hughes angry and she fainted. And she was sent to the hospital." "What did he say?" Jack closed his eyes and asked. His body radiated an extremely cold vibe. Mr. Ward and Brent could feel that the temperature had dropped.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "He said that Mrs. Hughes has a cheap life to give birth an illegitimate bastard!" Mr. Ward said. "Huh!" Jack curled his lips and he couldn''t suppress his extreme anger anymore. However, he suddenly showed an abnormally calm expression. This made Mr. Ward and Brent stunned. Then, he slowly said. "Brent, follow me!" Boom! Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked as if they were struck by lightning. "Young master, do not act on impulse. He did this intentionally to provoke you and to make you act against the family''s rules!" Mr. Ward quickly stopped Jack. Yet, Jack shook off Mr. Ward''s hand violently, "He made my mothery in the hospital and you want me to not act on impulse? This joke isn''t funny at all!" "Family''s rules or the heirs of the Hughes family are not even importantpared to my mother!" "If he brings me trouble, I could bear it. But he had brought trouble to my mum, even the god has toy down for me!" There were strong murderous intention and anger within the words. Killian had touched Jack''s bottom line and he wanted him to be dead! His mother was everything to him. If his mother was humiliated, he, as her son, didn''t defend her, wouldn''t he be a failure? "Brent!" Jack took big steps and walked outside. Brent quickly followed him. "Brent, watch young master carefully!" Mr. Ward hurriedly reminded him. When they left at the end of the corridor, he sighed, "Young master... please do not let old master''s effort disappear in a second." He knew of Jack and Sophie''s close rtionship. No one could bear that if his mother was humiliated. Furthermore, they had been staying together for more than 20 years. In this kind of rtionship, no matter how rational the person was, he would ignore everything he fearedst time. That was why he didn''t stop him with force. He knew that it wouldn''t work. Letting Brent watch Jack carefully was the best way that Mr. Ward could think of. As long as he didn''t cross the red line, young master would still be one of the heirs! They got out of the hospital. When Brent hailed a car, Jack sent a WeChat message to Lone Wolf. After getting in the car, Brent asked in confusion, "Young master, why are you calling Lone Wolf?" Killian Hughes was personally taught by him. Even if he remembered Mr. Ward''s words of not letting Jack beat him, he could still easily take down Killian! Jack''s cold face suddenly showed a weird smile, but his eyes made Brent scared. He said slowly, "Is Lone Wolf a servant?" Brent frowned and finally realized. However, he suddenly frowned and said, "Young master, I know what are you thinking but it wouldn''t work." "Why?" Jack frowned. Brent said, "ording to the family''s rules that Mr. Ward mentioned, Lone Wolf isn''t considered a servant. Yet, he is still your man. With this rtionship, you would still be punished by the family''s rules!" "Haha." Jackughed scornfully, "I called Lone Wolf to prevent the family''s rules as much as possible. However, if it couldn''t be prevented, then there is no need to prevent it anymore!" Brent showed a serious look and wanted to speak. Yet, Jack looked at Brent with a fierce look, "Tell me, if your mother was harmed, are you willing to use your life to exchange for the life of your foe?" Brent showed a dull look. Then, he said fiercely, "I will!" Jackughed, looked outside the car, and murmured, "Everyone would do the same."???????????????? Chapter 113 Jack Was Strange It was three o''clock in the afternoon, But the sky was dark. There wererge ck clouds hanging over the city. In TM Vi District, they could have seen the most beautiful sun scenery, but in such weather, it was too dark. It was going to rain. "Creak!" There was a ck Rolls-Royce stopping outside the gate of TM Vi District. In the dark weather, the Rolls-Royce was like a dormant beast, staring at the gate of TM Vi District. The security guards at the gate frowned, feeling puzzled. But no one daree forward. As security guards, they could ignore Tommy who drove the Audi A4. But they dare not disturb the owner of the Rolls-Royce. Everyone knew that the owner of the Rolls-Royce must be very rich. If they identally offended the owner of this Rolls-Royce, TM Vi District might not be in trouble, But these security guards were bound to be in trouble. In the car, Jack looked up at the sky. He sneered, "The ck clouds are hanging in the sky and it''s going to rain, which is in line with the situation we are facing now." Brent, with a solemn expression, had been staring at the gate of TM vi district. His eyes were sharp, as if he were a beast to swallow people. As a king of mercenaries, Brent had already tempered himself in the battlefield. Once he decided to do something, he would try his best to do it! "Young master, if we really want to kill people, you don''t have to turn up. I can do it myself." Suddenly, Brent said in a deep voice, "And, under the protection of Old master, you should be able to get away from this matter. I''ll deal with it well for you, even if I lose my life." "What are you talking about?" Jack raised his eyebrows. "That year, Old master saved me from execution ground alone, so I was only loyal to Old master, not to the Hughes family." Brent''s voice was low yet firm. He had a decision in his heart, "You are the son of Old master and the future sessor of the Hughes family. So, I''m willing to die for you." "Pa!" Jack pped Brent on the head. "I''m not in the habit of letting my bro die." "But..." Brent was moved and wanted to argue. "Pa!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Shut up!" Jack pped him on the head again, "Killian insulted my mother. I will avenge him myself. I don''t need you to die for me!" Jack''s attitude was firm and Brent dare not refute him. At this time, they saw the lights of the distant car. A BMW came and stopped next to the Rolls-Royce. With the window open, Lone Wolf''s scarred face came out, a little scary. "Mr. Hughes...... I can do it alone." Lone Wolf''s idea coincided with Brent''s. As followers of Jack, sometimes it was necessary for them to make sacrifices for him. Even, it was OK for them to give their lives for Jack. When Lone Wolf was ready to follow Jack, he already had this idea in his mind. Taking a deep breath, Lone Wolf looked at Jack, "I''ve killed several people, so it''s not difficult for me to kill Killian." However, Jack in Rolls-Royce just took a cold look at Lone Wolf. Then Jack turned to look ahead and said calmly, "Drive!" The Rolls-Royce started and headed for the vi district. Lone Wolf frowned, but he still followed them. "Boom!" There was a sh of lightning in the dark sky. The wind was blowing. The wind blew some leaves in front of the gate of the vi district. Soon, The rain began to pour down. In front of the vi, The Rolls-Royce and BMW stopped at the same time. Jack got out of the car, soon wet with rain. He walked to the front door of the vi indifferently. Bang! Jack kicked the door open. Jack was the first to rush into the vi. Brent and Lone Wolf looked gloomy and hurried to follow Jack. "Bang!" Jack didn''t stop at all. He kicked the door of the vi again. "Boom!" In the sky, there was frequent thunder and lightning. This made the vi bright. "Killian,e out!" Jack roared. The whole vi was quiet. After a few seconds, a cold voice came from the living room. "What''s the matter?" "Pa!" The light lit up the living room. Killian sat on the sofa, watching the thunder and rain outside, and shook his head irritably, "It''s really annoying." "You are annoying!" Jack''s eyes turned red in a sh, and he rushed straight to Killian like a raging beast. "Young master!" "Mr. Hughes!" Brent''s and Lone Wolf''s expression changed at the same time. Brent''s heart beat faster. Damn! Why did Young master start to hit Killian all of a sudden? Jack would break the rules of the Hughes family. But if Jack fought against Killian alone, Jack wouldn''t be Killian''s opponent! Soon Brent forgot Mr. Ward''s advice. "Lone Wolf, let''s go together!" Meanwhile, Brent and Lone Wolf rushed to Killian. "Well, you three beat me, are you so shameless?" In the face of the three people, Killian just calmly pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and showed a meaningful smile. However, Before Killian finished his words, Jack gave Killian a punch. Killian straightened up quickly and leapt up, but he didn''t resist Jack. "Bang!" Killian took the blow on the chest, and his face turned pale and red. He could dodge Jack''s fist, but he didn''t do that. In the eyes of others, such a scene was totally strange and abnormal. But this scene got Brent in trouble. "Well. It was you who beat me first. You broke the rules of the Hughes family." Killian resisted the urge to vomit blood and began tough. Killian was astute. He was different from his younger brother, George, who only knew how to kill people directly. Killian knew that George came here and wanted to kill Jack, which was to help Killian. But in Killian''s mind, George''s way of doing things was the same as that of a stupid man. Killian didn''t have much gratitude. He just felt sick of George''s stupidity. However, Jack hooked his lips suddenly, with his eyes full of cruelty, "I know you won''t dodge this first punch." What?! Killian squinted his eyes, blue veins standing out on his temples. Before Killian reacted, Jack suddenly raised his leg and wanted to kick Killian''s head. Killian got Jack''s first punch. Jack broke the rules of the Hughes family first. Killian couldn''t bear it any longer. He quickly jumped onto the sofa. His knee hit Jack''s leg. "Bang!" What a loud sound it was. Jack showed a painful expression and staggered back, with a groan in his mouth. "Young master." Brent and Lone Wolf hold Jack at the same time. Lone Wolf''s face became pale and he looked at Jack in disbelief. The kneecap was very solid. If the kneecap collided with the leg bone, the leg bone would definitely suffer more pain. Why didn''t Mr. Hughes know such a simple truth? "Is itfortable to have a cleft bone?" Killianughed ferociously. "Hum..." Jack took a deep breath. A cleft bone let his forehead be covered with sweat. He got rid of Brent and Lone Wolf and staggered back onto the sofa. Jack gasped and sneered. Jack slowly raised his right hand and pointed at Killian casually. "Beat him!" Chapter 114 In My Life, I Have Three Precious Things to Guard The ferocious sneer and casual tone made Killian frown tightly. Although he was smart, he didn''t understand why Jack was acting so strange. The more he didn''t understand, the faster his heart beat. Brent and Lone Wolf looked at Jack in disbelief. Jack was really strange. Except for this word, they couldn''t think of any other adjective to describe Jack at this time. Jack knew he would break the rules of the Hughes family, but he still gave the first punch. Then he got hurt, took a back seat, let them beat Killian, and even sneered. What was Jack doing this for? "Beat him." Jack''s voice was low. "Boom!" Outside the vi, a sh of lightning tore the night sky. Brent''s face darkened, "Lone Wolf, beat him!" Then, his strong body pressed directly against Killian. Killian''s expression changed quickly. He didn''t dare to fight Brent at all, so he just walked away. Brent was a ve of the Hughes family, but his fighting skills were excellent. Killian was not Brent''s opponent at all! Suddenly, Lone Wolf appeared behind Killian. Lone Wolf hit Killian directly. "Oh! Rubbish!" Killianughed sarcastically and turned around. Her white arm directly wrapped around Lone Wolf''s arm. He wanted to grab Lone Wolf''s throat. "Bang!" There was a dull noise. Lone Wolf''s other hand stopped Killian''s hand. Meanwhile, Lone Wolf showed a scary smile. At the moment, Lone Wolf was just like the king of the wolves on the grasnd, staring at his dying prey! Killian changed his expression and felt nervous. Before he could get rid of Lone Wolf, he felt another threat. "Bang!" Brent hit Killian on the waist and Killian couldn''t help but step back. Then, Brent and Lone Wolf did not stop, and like an arrow, they went straight to Killian again. Outside the vi, The rain poured down. There was frequent thunder and lightning. Inside the vi, however, there was a brutal siege. The fight was fierce. Only Jack, sitting on the sofa indifferently, showed a strange sneer and appreciated the battle in front of him, with his eyes very deep. Killian was really cunning, knowing that he was not Brent''s opponent, so his punches were all aimed at Lone Wolf. He was very good at developing strengths and avoiding weaknesses. And that was what Brent and Lone Wolf could exploit, who were very experienced inbat. No, they had a lot of experience in killing people. At least, in Jack''s eyes, Lone Wolf used himself as bait many times to lure Killian to attack himself and created excellent conditions for Brent. Jack didn''t know if Killian knew about it. Maybe the spectators saw the chess game better than the yers. Even if Killian reacted, what could he do? Did Killian have another choice? In the face of Brent and Lone Wolf''s siege, he didn''t even have a chance to escape except by this means! In Jack''s opinion, Killian was a beast in the cage. It was just a matter of time before Killian kneeled down! And when Killian kneeled down, it would be time for Jack to actually deal with Killian. With the heavy rain, thunder and lightning, The sound of fighting among the three men was not too loud. But the tension between life and death was even stronger. Under the attack of Brent and Lone Wolf, Killian soon lost his advantage. Killiannded in their traps and was beaten by Brent again and again. Only two minutester, Killian''s lips had been stained with blood, and his chest clothes were dyed red. Killian''s momentum was much weaker. Brent and Lone Wolf cooperated very well with each other. They were like two hunting beasts, showing their ws and teeth, and hit Killian hard again and again. Brent and Lone Wolf were both ready to die for Jack. They were not afraid of death and they wouldn''t be afraid of other things. "Bang!" Brent raised his leg and kicked Killian again. Killian blundered into the table and fell to the ground again. But this time, he didn''t stand up immediately. "Ouch!" Killian vomited blood, which turned the ground red. At this time, Killian''s face was covered with blood, his clothes were in rags, and even his sses were broken. He was no longer arrogant, just weak. Instead of beating Killian, Brent and Lone Wolf looked at each other and then looked at Jack at the same time. ording to their experience, if they continued to beat Killian, Killian might die. "Go on!" Jack rubbed his nose. His voice was calm yet cold. It was like the cold wind from the deep. Brent and Lone Wolf showed a determined expression at the same time. Jack''s meaning was obvious! Before they reacted, Killian on the ground suddenly yelled, "I, I''m the heir of the Hughes family. You are just two dogs. Who dares to kill me?" "If you dare to kill me, you must be ready to let your family be buried with me!" "Don''t expect this bastard to protect you. He has to be buried with me, too!" As she spoke, Killian struggled to stand up, ncing at Jack sitting on the sofa. Killian was really flustered. He had no idea that the situation would develop to such a disadvantage. It was really his purpose to lure Jack into breaking the rules. But the result should be that Jack would lose his status of heir, not that he would lose his life. Jack was weird. Brent and Lone Wolf were fierce. All these made Killian unable to keep calm any more. Although Killian was very smart, he also showed timidity in the face of death. Regardless of his honor and dignity, Killian showed the prestige of the Hughes family, just for his life! But, "Ha!" Jack sneered, "Go on!" "Boom!" Killian''s heart beat fast, as if he was struck by lightning. At the same time,All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Brent pressed on Lone Wolf''s shoulder and said in a cold voice, "I''m alone. I''ll do it!" Lone Wolf sneered, "I''m also single. If I were really afraid of death, I would spend my life in that dark ce instead of following Mr. Hughes to the bright." Killian was stunned and stood still. Brent''s conversation with Lone Wolf made him feel desperate. Why were these two people willing to die for Jack? It was deep dark before Killian''s eyes. Killian was startled, only to see two big hands falling from his head. In a sh, Killian was pinched by the neck, and he had a very strong sense of suffocation. Killian subconsciously wanted to resist, but he suffered a series of blows, he was very weak now. "Creak!" It was the terrible sound of bones and flesh squeezing each other. Brent''s expression was indifferent, and he slowly lifted Killian up into the air with his right hand. "I''m loyal to Old master and Young master. I''ll trade my life for your life!" Killian struggled desperately, hitting Brent on the wrist with both hands. Brent''s hands were like pliers, pinching Killian''s neck harder and harder. With a strong sense of suffocation, Killian opened his mouth and tried to breathe, but he still could clearly feel the oxygen in his lungs being squeezed out of his body. Killian felt dizzy and gradually lost consciousness. Death was getting closer to Killian. "Put him down!" All of a sudden, Jack shouted. Brent frowned and wondered, but he let Killian go. Killian fell to the ground, gasping for breath, and his mauve face gradually became normal. "Boom!" Just then, a sh of lightning tore the night sky. Lightning lit up the vi. Killian''s expression got worse and he stared at Jack. Jack stood up. Slowly, Jack walked to Killian with a dagger in his hand. The sharp de of the dagger made Killian''s breath pause and his heart beat faster. In the quiet living room, Jack''s cold voice echoed slowly. "In my life, I have three precious things to guard." "My parents who gave birth to me and raised me!" "My beloved woman!" "My dear brothers!" When Jack stood in front of Killian, his strong intention to kill came out like a river breaking a dam. Killian waspletely flustered. In the dark, Jack looked like a cold-blooded beast in Killian''s eyes. Jack''s intention to kill Killian made him panic and Killian''s mind was aplete nk. As he raised the dagger, Jack shouted in a fury. "You hurt my mother, I want you to die!"?????????????? Chapter 115 Killing You in the Risk of My Life! Boom! Suddenly the lightning lighted up the living room. With a rare ferocious expression, Jack rushed towards Killian with a roar, holding a dagger in his hand. It was clear that Jack was about to kill Killian, which made Brent and Lone Wolf got stunned. Brent even yelled "Young Master" to try to stop Jack, but it was toote. In an instant, it seemed like everything happened in front of everyone in slow motion. Killian''s face was pale out of being terrified. His heartbeat was so fast and his eyes opened widely. At this time, Killian was no longer calm like he used to be before, now the only feeling he had was fear, great fear towards death. Killian did not doubt that Jack would stab him with the dagger! Everything happened so fast in one second! "Ah!" Killian shouted abruptly. No one knew it was out of fear for death or onest sound of fighting back. Bang! Jack and Killian''s bodies collided together. Puff! The sound of a dagger entering the flesh was clearly sounded in the living room. For a few seconds, Jack and Killian didn''t move at all. Tick...tick... Blood dripped from the middle of them to the ground, which made the floor stain red soon. Brent and Lone Wolf were all dumbfounded. The smell of blood made them realize what happened. Brent sighed sadly, "It''s over..." Just after he said that, he heard a scream. "Ah!" Brent and Lone Wolf were shocked at the same time. This scream was from Killian! Immediately, they saw Killian''s expression suddenly changed from frightened to confused, then angry... In a short moment, Killian had all different kinds of expressions on his face. In the end, his expression became pure anger. His body was even shaking violently out of anger. "You, what the fuck..." "Hehe!" Jack sneered and interrupted Killian''s angry shout. At the same time, Jack lifted his left hand and pushed the furious Killian out. He used so much force that he stepped back a few steps himself. Jack fell and sat on the ground, his face quickly turned pale. With a smile on his face, he stared at Killian coldly. But his right hand was pressed tightly on his belly. In his hand, the dagger was fully stabbed in his flesh. And the blood ran out crazily. What! Seeing that, Brent and Lone Wolf were stunned. Their expressions turned into horror in an instant. Their eyes were opened widely. What just happened? Shouldn''t Killian the one be stabbed? "Young master!" "Mr. Hughes!" After realizing what happened, Brent and Lone Wolf rushed to Jack at the same time. "Ah... crazy, you are a crazy bitch!" Killian roared frantically and desperately rubbed off the blood in his hands. He couldn''t believe what happened.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Killian would never believe that Jack would y such a trick on him. When Jack fell on him, he even felt the death wasing. But when he touched Jack, all his fear turned into a panic in an instant. At that moment, within one second, Jack stuffed the dagger into Killian''s hand, and then, holding Killian''s hand to stab on him fiercely! Jack ned all of this on purpose. Killian was not stupid, instead, he was very smart. Immediately, he knew what Jack wanted to do. Jack never wanted to kill him. Instead, Jack was using this crazy way to express his anger and hate towards him for hurting Jack''s mom. In doing so, even if it vited the house rules, there were still some possibilities for Jack to get out of the punishment. He was severely injured by Brent and Lone Wolf under Jack''s wish. And now it looked like he stabbed Jack. Even though Jack vited the family rules, but under such conditions, also with the help from the family elders, how in the world would Jack get punished? "You don''t even dare to risk your life, how can youpete with me?" Looking at Killian who was getting crazily angry, Jack sneered and stared at him with disdain and contempt. Killian looked dull after hearing that. He suddenly found out that for the first time he felt scared towards someone! As one of the strongestpetitors for being the leader of The Hughes Family, Killian had great confidence in himself and looked down on others naturally. But now, when he faced Jack, a bastard who grow up out of the family, Killian felt scared deep in his heart. How terrifying a person could be when he could n everything nicely and sacrificed everything he had, even his life to get what he wanted. Killian asked himself in his heart if he could do the same as what Jack did. The answer was no. This bastard was a lunatic! Puff! Hearing what Jack said, Killian slumped down to the ground. At this moment, his confidence was suddenly influenced. He started to question himself. Then he felt shame! He felt shame that he even lost to a bastard. Shit! What the hell! This bastard should die! "Ah! I''ll kill you!" Killian rushed over out of great anger. His eyes became red. Now all he wanted was to kill Jack. "The game is over." However, Jack just raised his eyebrows and looked at Brent, "Do it!" Boom! Brent stepped forward and punched Killian directly with his fist. Killian fell on the ground violently. ''POOF!'' Killian spurted out a big mouthful of blood. His expression became extremely depressed. "If you want to fight with me, go ahead. But if you dare to hurt the person I want to protect, I have countless ways to kill you!" With the help of Lone Wolf, Jack slowly got up. Within the whole time, he never showed any painful expression. His pale face showed only one expression, which was deeply disdain towards Killian. After that, Jack turned and left with Brent and Lone Wolf. Outside of the house, it was raining heavily with thunder and lightning. Rolls-Royce and BMW drove quickly away from the TM Vi District under the rain. Inside the Rolls Royce, Jack was wet from the rain. His right hand still pressed tightly on the position of getting stabbed. His shirt had already been dyed red, but when he walked out of the vi just now, it was washed out by the rain. But as the blood continued to gush from the wound, the shirt became scarlet again. "Young master, hold on. We will be at the hospital soon." Brent felt so worried. He said in a deep voice. "Don''t worry, I am fine." Jack smiled lightly. Brent frowned, feelingplicated. He knew Jack deliberately controlled the dagger and stabbed himself in the position that wouldn''t kill him immediately, but he still could die out of losing too much blood. What made him shocked was how calm Jack was. With the same injury, Brent could also be as calm as Jack. But Brent experienced more horrible things. He killed so many people before. That was why he could handle the injury calmly. But what happened to Jack? After taking a deep breath, Brent suddenly asked in a deep voice, "Young Master, you have already thought about this scene, right?" "Of course." Jack smiled bitterly, "How can I avoid that house rule without sacrifice myself? Killian dared to harm my mother, he must pay the price, even if it means that I need to harm myself. I will not hesitate to do so." "It is too risky. You were risking your life... If there was a slight deviation during the stabbing just now, Young master would be killed." Brent still felt worried. The smile on Jack''s face was even more bitter and helpless. He slowly turned his head and looked at the torrential rain outside the window. "Brent...it is so hard to change people''s prejudice like you can''t change which family you were born in!" "My status in The Hughes Family was not privileged. If I don''t risk my life, what else can I do to revenge for my mother?" "Young Master..." Brent was moved. Brent thought about it carefully, there was really no other ways. Jack''s mother was humiliated and Jack definitely would revenge for his mother. However, once he revenged, he definitely would vite the family rules. The only way he could avoid the punishment was to harm himself as well when he harmed Killian. "The process was not important, the important part was the result." Jack suddenly smiled light, "I am the winner, isn''t it what I wanted?" Chapter 116 Small Matter When Jack rushed to the hospital. Mr. Ward was already waiting for him in the hospital. When he saw Jack''s injury, Mr. Ward''s pupil was tightened as he waspletely shocked. They did not greet with each other. Jack''s face waspletely pale then he was immediately sent to the emergency room. Bang! Mr. Ward turned around and gave a punch on Brent''s chest. He was furious at Brent. "Asshole! I ask you to look after Young master, is that how you look after him?" Brent sighed and lowered his head in silence. "Mr. Ward..." Lone Wolf wanted to exin. Bang! Mr. Ward instantly pped on Lone Wolf''s face. He sounded angrily. "You have no rights to speak!" Lone Wolf was shocked and lowered his head in silence too. "Mr. Ward, it''s our fault for not protecting the Young master." Brent replied calmly. Both followed the Old master but Mr. Ward''s position was way higher than Brent''s. It was because Mr. Ward was the Old master''s confidant. Mr. Ward had always handled matters calmly. At this moment, his anger showed that he was extremely mad! Not to mention that Jack was really injured. Sometimes it had nothing to do with right or wrong as a follower. If the person whom the follower followed was hurt, he was always wrong even if he was right! After a while. Mr. Ward finally let out of his breathe and asked calmly, "Say it, what happened?" Brent replied calmly. He exined clearly about everything which happened in the vi. Mr. Ward''s expression instantly changed. The more he listened, the faster his heartbeat. He did not expect that Jack would use this method for revenge. This method caused both sides to suffer heavy losses! Perhaps this method was only used on someone who treated himself so badly right? Most importantly, this was a very good idea! "Huh..." Mr. Ward could not hide his surprised expression and sighed, "Young master must have suffered a lot for the past years." If it wasn''t from Jack''s childhood experience, Mr. Ward could not imagine that Jack would be so cruel at himself at such age! "Mr. Ward, what are we going to do now?" Brent asked. "The Young master leaves a room for the Old master to resolve this matter, Old master will settle the uing problemster." Mr. Ward gazed deeply as he took out his phone and sent a message. After a few seconds, he received a message. He immediately sneered when he read the message, "Killian Hughes''s action is fast!" "What''s wrong?" Brent asked. Lone Wolf looked at Mr. Ward in curiosity. "Killian is flying back to the family with his private ne." Mr. Ward said. Brent''s expression instantly changed. "Is he nning to return to the family to fileints first?" "I will head back to the Hughes family immediately. I can''t let the family listen to him on this matter." Mr. Ward said in a deep tone. Brent hurriedly replied. "Mr. Ward, please head back home first. I will take good care of Young master here." The top priority task was to head back to the Hughes family before Killian started to take his shot. It was topletely disrupt the matter. If Mr. Ward went back homete while Jack''s vition of family rules was confirmed, everything would be toote. Not to mention about Mr. Ward, even Jack''s father would not be able to do anything about it! As the sky started to get darker. There was a pungent smell of medicinal liquid in the ward. The monitoring system was beating slowly. Jack slowly opened his eyes. He suddenly smiled when he saw himself in the ward. "Young master, you''re awake!" Brent and Lone Wolf hurriedly gathered around him. After Mr. Ward left, they had been waiting outside of the emergency room. Jack''s injury was not serious. He lost a lot of blood when he was sent to the hospital therefore the rescue team was busy doing the blood transfusion untilte evening. When Jack saw Brent and Lone Wolf''s expressions, he smiled and asked, "I''m fine, why are you two so nervous?" They looked at each other for a while. Brent smiled bitterly, "Can''t we be nervous? In the afternoon, you fainted not long after entering the emergency room. You are rescued by 8 bags of blood transfusion." Jack smiled lightly and looked around the ward. He frowned and asked, "Where is Mr. Ward?" "We just stepped out from the vi and Killian immediately takes a connecting flight back home." Brent exined, "Mr. Ward worries that Killian might file aint to the Old master to use you for viting the family''s rules. Therefore, he quickly rushed back home first." Jack nodded. It was as he expected. Killian chose to go home first simply because he wanted to seize the opportunity to use Jack for viting the family''s rule. He left some rooms to solve the problems. If Mr. Ward did not react then he would not be Mr. Ward anymore. Jack turned his head weakly and looked up at the night sky outside.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He muttered, "I think that the result of the argument should be out by now, right?" Brent shook his head, "I have been trying to contact Mr. Ward but his phone keeps turning off." "Okay." Jack responded but he did not say anything much. Thest time when Mr. Ward returned to the Hughes family, Jack already lost contact with him. Therefore, he was not surprised that he lost contact with Mr. Ward again this time. He secretly counted the time as he looked up at the ceiling. Jack''s mother was still in the LJ Hospital. He did not want his mother to know that he was injured. Therefore, he was sent to another hospital for rescue. Counting from the time when he started recovering from his injury, perhaps he could recover before his mother was discharged from the hospital. Then, he could pretend to be fine in front of his mother to cover up this matter. What Jack worried the most was about the pre-sales of the three real estates at the beginning of next month. Something terrible might happen in the Hughes family since Killian was going back home. Jack was worried that this matter might affect the pre-sales of the three real estates at the beginning of next month! It was better to wait quietly at this moment. It was to see if his father whom he never met before would suppress the affairs in the family. Therefore, Jack did not think of anything else. Killian was the person who caused Jack''s mother to be admitted to the hospital. Jack will avenge on his mother as he was her son. It was beyond his limit that he was able to leave some rooms to get the matter resolved. Everything was up to the destiny as he did everything that he could. The rest was up to the luck that was given by his father and the Hughes family! The whole night waspletely silent. The next morning, Jack did not wake Brent and Lone Wolf up. Instead, he tried to contact Mr. Ward by himself. In the end, he was disappointed because Mr. Ward''s phone was still turned off. "Young master, you''re awake early?" Brent''s voice sounded lightly as he did not want to wake Lone Wolf up. Jack smiled bitterly, "It''s good enough to sleep now." Brent smiled back helplessly. He joked, "Are you feeling scared right now?" "I''m always feeling scared but I still have to do it." Jack raised his eyebrows. At this moment, Lone Wolf was awakened. He looked at Jack and Brent and stood up, "Mr. Hughes, Brent, I''m going to buy breakfast." "We have no appetite." Jack and Brent responded together. Lone Wolf nodded and subconsciously took out his cigarette. He quickly put it back when he saw Jack. "It''s okay, just smoke." Jack smiled, "Give me a stick." Lone Wolf took out the cigarette box again. He gave a stick each to Jack and Brent. Then, Brent and Lone Wolf were used to it as they lit it up and smoked. Jack tried to smoke after he lit it up. He was choked with tears instantly and coughed violently. He then helplessly squeezed out the cigarette butt and threw it into the rubbish bin, "I still can''t smoke cigarette to drown my sorrow." At this moment. Jack''s phone rang up. He took it out and looked at it casually. He was instantly stunned. As Brent and Lone Wolf were blowing the cigarette smoke, they were puzzled. Lone Wolf asked, "Mr. Hughes, what''s wrong?" Jack put down his phone and smiled effortlessly, "It''s a small matter. My father transferred 10 billion Yuan into my Bauhinia bank card." His calm tone seemed like as if he was telling such an unimportant matter. It sounded like a thunder when Jack''s words went into the ears of Brent and Lone Wolf. The next second. Both Brent and Lone Wolf coughed violently as they were choked by the cigarette smoke.?????????????? Chapter 117 Fighter Jet Escort, “True dragon” Descend Looking at Brent and Lone Wolf who were choking and coughing, Jackughed. One billion was enough to make them both surprised, to him, the information behind this one billion was more important. For once,... fate was on his side! For all those efforts he made, his father and Mr. Ward did not let him go to waste after all. As for the rest, he wasn''t worried. As long as he was still standing on the board and not eliminated, he still had a chance to fight on! After a stretch, Jack smiled and said, "Lone wolf, go and buy some breakfast, I am starving." "Yes, Mr. Hughes." After Lone Wolf left, Brent returned to his senses, and smiled in relief, "Young master, your effort was not in vain, old master and Mr. Ward seeded." "Well, there should be some troubleing up." Jack rubbed his nose, a deep gaze, "This matter cannot be settled so easily. Killian isn''t a person that can swallow his anger." Brent nodded as he pondered something. He took out his phone and redialled Mr. Ward''s number. When he pressed the hands-free button, the system showed that Mr. Ward switched off his phone. "Don''t worry, if anything happens, Mr. Ward will contact us soon." Jack consoled him. For the next few days, Jack was recuperating in a hospital. Jack left Lone Wolf to look after him, as Brent went to LJ Hospital, Jack''s mother''s side to cover for him. His mother was hospitalized; it would undoubtedly take a toll on her health if she knew what had happened to his son. As for DTpany, he directed the entirepany through Corbin. Coupled with the assistance of Drago from Drago real estate agency from the sidelines, there won''t be any problems for a while. After all, he held absolute control over all Drago real estate''s share even though it was tainted as it was forced upon Drago by Mr. Ward to hand it over. But Drago didn''t dare to act rashly in this matter. Otherwise, he would have lost even more. Even though they lost contact with Mr. Ward, everything finally settled down for Jack. At TM vi district. It was noon, yet Aiden was not even hungry. He was in a state of anxiety to the point of not eating and drinking for the past few days. The sudden departure of Killian had made all his n to side with him foil instantly. And for what happened that day, he had heard a few words from the TM vi management. Jack led men and charged into Killian''s home. After Jack left, Killian also left with injuries. The mere brevity of the information made it impossible for him to deduce what had happened that day. From what he knew about Hughes'' family, this not just a simple beating and Killian''s departure was out of the ordinary. On one side, the sudden departure of Killian. On the other hand, Jack, who was still lying in the hospital. The question of who to side with, made Aiden start scratching his head. Everyone wants to follow someone that can lead to sess. There was no exception for Aiden too even he had been the best businessman in the city. But when you follow the dragon, only that can lead to sess. If you follow a worm, it''s all doom and gloom. Knock! Knock! There was a knock on the door. "Go away! I told you I don''t want to see anyone!" Aiden scolded angrily. With his temper, he would not be in such an uncontroble state usually. But now, Hughes'' family''s affairs had made him on edge. "Master, there''s a call for you from a gentleman named Hughes." An old man said from the outside of the door. "A phone call?" Aiden looked stunned, his eyes lit up and quickly ran to open the door and walked to his own office. When he heard Killian''s voice on the phone, this immediately lifted Aiden''s mind. "Mr. Hughes, why did you leave all of a sudden?" Aiden asked the question that had been bothering for him for days. "So what?" On the phone, Killian remained condescending, as if he wasmanding an order, "Tonight there will be a Hughes'' family personal jetnding in your city this evening. Do receive them thoughtfully." "Yes, of course, I''ll do my best to receive them." Aiden replied and asked, "Dare I ask, whom of the Hughes'' family is it?" "You already dared yourself, why even bother to ask?" Killian''s cold tone was filled with disdain, "Remember, to be a dog, you have to have the consciousness of one. A dog doesn''t ask its master questions!" Snap! The phone hanged up. Aiden''s face flushed red, and he looked dumbfounded. Underneath the gilded frame sses, there was a hidden fury. In a split second, his fury was out, and he smiled at the corner of his lips, slowly cing down the phone. He mocked himself, "Yeah, I''m already a dog." Midnight. The airport located on the outskirt of the city was not quiet. The waiting hall was brightly lit, with the asional announcement from the airport staff. And there was aircraftnding and taking off. As this behemoth airport with enormous passenger flow, even it was already middle of the night, it still shone the vibrance of its energy. Only one runway was eerily empty. No aircraft ever upied the runway, even though many nes werending and taking off. As if it was an anomaly in this suburban airport. In the distance, a light appeared.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A ck Rolls Royce Phantom was leading. Behind the Phantom, there are nine ck Mercedes-Benz GLS500. They were driving in a straight formation, with great imposing manner. Had it been daylight, the sight of it would have attracted a lot of attention. But it waste at night, the sight to behold was covered by night, as stealthy. The Rolls Royce Phantom stopped at the side of the runway, a door opened. Aiden walked down from the car. The night breeze was cool, and he instinctively wrapped himself in his clothes. "Master, it''ste at night, put on a coat." An old man followed him out of the car, ready to drape the coat in his hand over Aiden''s shoulder. "No need." Aiden raised his hand to refuse, his gaze deepened. As Killian said, that night... he was a dog. Facing the Hughes'' family, he was indeed only to be qualified as a dog. Since Killian phoned him about the person what he was about to meet that night. It must be genuinely someone significant from the Hughes'' family, a ''True Dragon''. It would be disrespectful to receive him or her in a trench coat. "It''s about time, right?" Aiden looked around while murmured in a low voice. "How do you know master? The butler asked. "Aiden smiled faintly and said, "Look at the nes at the airport." At some point, the airport, which was filled with traffic, had now be silent. No nes werending or taking off. As if everything was frozen in time. Too quiet! Rumble... Suddenly there was a loud rumble from the distant night sky. The rumble was like rolling thunder, deafening. The roar of the engines was different from an ordinary airliner. It was more powerful, more surging and deafening. Almost as soon as Aiden heard it, the thundering sound was already above of his head. Aiden looked up and vaguely saw a huge ck shadow zipped past him. In that instant, his face was horrified, and his heart was beating wildly. "Was, was that... a fighter jet?" Aiden eximed, his face flushed red. His heart trembled, "A fighter jet escort..." As he eximed, his pupils contracted for what he saw. A whole... fleet of ten fighter jets! And Aiden saw the fleet of ten fighter jets to be circling a slowly descending civilian jet! Chapter 118 Worthless Aiden! In the night sky. Fighter jet engines roared and thundered. The winds were like a great invisible hand, pressing them down with force. They were supposed to be tools for war, yet they were reduced to mere escorts. The scene was to behold. Even with Aiden''s experience, it wasn''t easy to calm down at this point. And everyone in the departure hall had also been distracted by this spectacr scene. There was an uproar throughout the hall. Everyone was stunned. Rumble... It was coupled with the roar of the fighter jet. The private jet slowlynded on the runway and began taxiing. When the civilian jet came to aplete halt, the fleet of ten fighter jets burst into a thundering roar in the night sky. Like thunderstruck. The immense sound. Following that, the ten fighter jets'' fleet held a curved formation, turned around and head back. They disappeared in the night sky. Even though the time psed was short, one second was enough to leave an indelible impression on everyone. "Master... the departure hall has gathered some crowd," The butler whispered. Aiden returned to his senses and gave a faint smile, "Hughes'' family''s "true dragon" has descended, having ten fighter jets escorting. It is not something that can be sphemed by mere normies?" With that, he led the way quickly towards the private jet. Gradually, Aiden''s gaze deepened, and he pondered quickly. As he approached the jet, his face grew redder, and his heart beat faster and faster as if it was about to jump out of his chest. Tools of war used as an escort had shown the supremacy of the presence of the private jet. From what he knew about Hughes'' family, only two coulde out in such a grand manner. One was Patrick Hughes, and the other was Madam Hughes. Whoever it was, they were both real dragons that roam the heavens to Aiden. And for him, a mere mole, to receive such dragons was like a pilgrimage, a true privilege of all. As Aiden, the most powerful businessman in the city, who could be as calm as a toad in the sun, walked towards the private jet with a formal manner with a hint of squirming. With the night descended, the suburban airport looked like it was frozen in time. The private jet was just like a beast in the night. When Aiden led his men to the private jet, the hatch swung open at the same time. "Greetings!" Dozens of men led by Aiden bowed and weed with great volume. The sound was like a tidal wave. "Get up," An old woman voiced out. Madam Hughes! Aiden had an instant decision in his mind, and he slowly looked up. In sight, an older woman with silver hair, holding her bamboo cane, was being assisted down the stairs steadily. The ck, red cheongsam set Madam Hughes'' temperament to perfection. With a radiant face, brilliant starry eyes, and neatly tended silver hair. It was difficult to tell the actual age of Madam Hughes. This also created an aura of nobility that people look up to her. If she hadn''t been in a high position, overseeing all others, she wouldn''t have been able to cultivate such temperament. "Your humble servant Aiden, here to greet Madam Hughes." Aiden quickly stepped forward after a slight bow and raised his hand, ready to assist Madam Hughes off the jet. "I don''t know you, and I don''t want to ask how you knew I will be here tonight." Madam Hughes spoke calmly, but with a high and oundish attitude, "Dismiss yourselves." Aiden stood rooted.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He was full of embarrassment and fear. Killian ordered him to greet and receive Madam Hughes, but he had not expected any of this. "Hmmm?!" Madam Hughes raised her eyebrow and thumped her bamboo staff in her hand. Aiden shook with fear and hurriedly exined, "Madam Hughes, I am a good friend of Killian. And when he knew you wereing to the city, so he ordered me to wee you and at your disposal." In desperation, Aiden could only mention about Killian. Now that he was able to meet Madam Hughes herself. It was indeed a heavenly opportunity for Aiden. Hadn''t he been choosing to help either Killian or Jack, just to look for an opportunity to rise to the top? And now, if he could leave a great impression on Madam Hughes, It would be an unimaginable boost for his future. After all, Aiden was not an indecisive person, he had great sess in business and he always made quick decision when needed. In one sentence, he had told Madam Hughes the friendship with Killian, his power in the city, which qualified him to be at Madam Hughes'' disposal. "Grandson Killian?" Sure enough, when she heard that her grandson''s name, her face eased up a little. No longer as cold as she was a moment ago. Instead, she put up a warm smile. In Hughes'' family, the position of Madam Hughes was transcendent. Although she was not the head of the family, even the head of the family had to consider what she says and does. Among the younger generation, Killian was the only few that can please Madam Hughes. Aiden, who was good at reading people''s minds, was delighted when he saw the look on her face. But before he could spill another word, Madam Hughes waved her hand, "Enough, you are Killian''s good friend, I won''t bother with you. But little boy, your power is not worth mentioning, so dismiss yourself and your men." Boom! Aiden, who was overjoyed, was struck by lightning when he heard this. There was an instant feeling of frustration. If someone else had said this, Aiden would have just scoffed. Because in this city, his power was over the roof. Yet these words came out from Madam Hughes! Aiden was self-aware that in the eyes of Madam Hughes, he may be considered only as a mole. But his so-called power was not taken seriously by Madam Hughes. The words left him speechless, unable to reply. At that very moment. A car engine roared in a distant. A blinding light showed up. In an instant, it caught everyone''s attention. Aiden squinted his eyes against the bright light. An elongated Hummer like a beast wasing this way. "Little boy, this is what you call some power." Madam Hughes smiled faintly and said to Aiden. Aiden frowned. A mere elongated Hummer to greet Madam Hughes was... too trivial, wasn''t it? How can it bepared with his fleet of luxury cars? Screech! Hummer raced and stopped in front of everyone. With that, a door swung open, a middle-aged man with white sideburns stepped out of the car. Boom! When Aiden saw the middle-aged man, his mind went nk, and he was dumbfounded. In this city, he had his wits. But he didn''t expect that the person whom Madam Hughes described as "with some power" would be his... idol! "Madam Hughes, I am sorry. Your servant arrivedte." The middle-aged man humbled himself and gave an apologetic smile. "It doesn''t matter, let''s go." With a calm reply, she walked towards the Hummer. The man walked quickly to the front, carefully opened the door for Madam Hughes. And he reached his hands out to shield her head. He raised his hand most respectfully. Aiden waspletely stunned. Ever since, Aiden was to one to tter this mid-aged man, he had never seen he tter anyone else! Before he came back to his senses, the Hummer had already taken off. And during that time, the man had never noticed him, as if he didn''t even exist. The Hummer roared along, ignoring the airport security system. Soon, it was driving back on the road. Inside the car. The middle-aged man said respectfully, "Madam Hughes, the person you asked me to inquire about, Jack, is now recovering from his injuries in the hospital. Do you want to go see him right away?" Madam Hughes smiled and replied, "Have you ever seen I pay respect to visit someone else?" The middle-aged man stunned, aware of his wrong words, and his eyes showed a glimpse of panic. Hastily changed his words, "Have a rest first, I will arrange for Jack to pay you a visit."???????????? Chapter 119 Interrogation And Judgment! As the first ray of sunshine fell on the ground. Jack opened his eyes and realized that the patient room had one additional person. Mr. Ward looked exhausted as he leaned on the sofa and slept while using a hand as a makeshift pillow. Jack was ted and looked with a questioning gaze towards Lone Wolf who was already awake. "Mr. Ward, Mr. Hughes is awake." Lone Wolf simply shouted. Jack frowned. The reason why he looked towards Lone Wolf was that he didn''t want to disturb Mr. Ward''s rest. For Mr. Ward to be in the patient room meant that he must have traveled through the night. Mr. Ward opened his eyes and looked at Jack. He tiredly wiped his face and smiled, "Master Hughes, I instructed Lone Wolf to wake me up as soon as you woke up." Jack nodded, frowned, and asked, "How''s the Hughes family?" The matter was handled in ordance with the family regtions. However, there remained some difficult issues to resolve. Killian was certainly one of the heirs of the family and in the eyes of the Hughes family, Jack was just an outcast bastard. If what his father and Mr. Ward did to muddle the issue was epted as resolving the issue, then Killian''s status would be totally diluted. On hearing this, Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, "The reason why I rushed back was because of this issue. Madam Hughes has arrived in this city." Madam Hughes? Jack was stunned and his pupils constricted. After he overcame the initial shock, he smiled helplessly, "I didn''t expect to force out this big character of the Hughes family. Looks like Killian''s status is extraordinary in the family." Mr. Ward looked on helplessly and was rather mncholy. Madam Hughes'' status in the Hughes family was beyond everything. Being the only remaining person of her generation in the family, she was like an Empress dowager who influenced everything from behind the scenes. Although she didn''t control the Hughes family, even the head of the family would have to respect her. Otherwise, the term ''filial piety'' was enough to suppress the head of the family. After taking a deep breath, Mr. Ward said, "That was why Old master ordered me to rush back for fear that Master Hughes cannot handle Madam Hughes." "Ha!" Jackughed, "If she''s here to interrogate me and deliver her judgment, I''m afraid Mr. Ward also can''t handle her!" Mr. Wardughed to himself but did not retort Jack. He was only the family servant. When Madam Hughes came to the city to interrogate Jack and deliver her judgment, he was truly unable to handle it and he did not have any right to interfere. He rushed back as he wanted to be by Jack''s side and was worried that Jack would do something impulsive and blow the matter beyond redemption. Mr. Ward said, "Perhaps Old master ... would alsoe over." Father? Jack was stunned and he immediately became very perturbed. Suddenly he was extremely conflicted within him. Hesitation, uneasiness, and resentment... all sorts of feelings became entangled together.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If his father came, how... how was he to face his father? At that moment, Jack''s state of mind became erratic and panicky. "Master Hughes, you will eventually have to meet your father." Mr. Ward could sense Jack''s thoughts and smiled calmly, "It''s just that this issue had brought forward everything. Old master was just worried that you can''t handle Madam Hughes." "When will he arrive?" Jack asked. "Should be tonight." Mr. Ward said, "Madam Hughes made a sudden decision toe and Old master still had to handle some matters and couldn''t leave as freely as Madam Hughes." Jack nodded and said with a profound expression, "Do not rm my mother over this issue." His mother had regained her consciousness at the hospital and Brent was there to confirm that she was alright. But he was not sure if a meeting after twenty over years would be joyous or traumatic for his mother. "Understood." Mr. Ward nodded. As soon as he said. The door to the room was opened and three men in ck suits walked in. This made Lone Wolf frown and sprung up ready to confront them. The leader of the group said firmly, "Jack, Madam Hughes summons your presence." The tone was cold, lofty, and sounded arrogant. It happened so soon? Jack and Mr. Ward exchanged looks in surprise. "Summon?" Jack smiled and looked at the three men, "Do you think that I can leave this hospital with my injury? She cane and visit me." Mr. Ward''s eye twitched. What Jack said was directly challenging Madam Hughes. The so-called "summon" was the term Madam Hughes used to emphasize her status. Even old master was being summoned by her! "Ha! Since you''re alive, you must go regardless of your condition" The man in suit scoffed. "If you''re dead and Madam Hughes still wants to see you, we''ll carry your coffin to her." Jack narrowed his eyes and was deted. As Jack was about to respond, Mr. Ward replied politely, "Tonight at eight o''clock, I would bring Master Hughes to call on Madam Hughes." "The four impressions club just outside the city." The man mentioned the location and left. The exchange was short and to the point. High and mighty, cold and lofty. They didn''t even show any respect to Mr. Ward. "Mr. Ward, it doesn''t appear that youmand much respect in the family. These three rascals don''t even show you any respect." Jack teased. He didn''t think of trying to hide and not visit Madam Hughes. Since Madam Hughes already came to the city, it was impossible for him to avoid her. His response to the three men was simply because he felt disrespected by their attitude. Mr. Ward rubbed his chin helplessly, "They are the personal servants of Madam Hughes and I''m Old master''s servant. They naturally wouldn''t show me any respect. The internal matters of the Hughes family are tooplicated." At that moment, Lone Wolf became flustered. "Mr. Hughes, this Four Impressions club..." Jack raised his eyebrows and looked at Lone Wolf. "You want to say that the Four Impression club is a private club open only to this city''s most influential people?" Mr. Ward smiled and said. When he was sent by Old master to assist Master Hughes, he had already done thorough research on all the influential and powerful people in this city. It was easy based on the information collected by the Hughes family intelligencework. "Yes!" Lone Wolf nodded his head and said solemnly, "When I was at the underground fight club, I heard the boss mention that this club was only for the elite of the city. Only people like Aiden Lott and Drago Chou could be invited to join." "Even Aiden had to be invited to join the club?" Jack smiled wryly. Aiden and Drago used unscrupulous means to gain sess in this city. In this process, wouldn''t they already been ''invited''? But very quickly Jack''s expression turned serious and perturbed. "If the meeting is held at the Four impressions club, then tonight''s questioning session would be tough to handle." "That appeared to be the situation." Mr. Ward nodded and looked worried, "If because of this Madam Hughes registers Master Hughes'' misgivings, then in the future DT Real Estate Agency will have a difficult time in this city." Jack frowned deeply and said solemnly, "If Aiden were to be involved in weing her, then it may be easier to resolve this." If it was Aiden, then he wouldn''t need to worry about other aspects other than just focusing on handling Madam Hughes. But now he was being caught between a rock and a hard ce. Jack was at a loss of what he should do. "I''ll contact Old Master." Mr. Ward hurried out of the patient room. At seven o''clock that night. The night had fallen. Jack and Mr. Ward sat in the Rolls Royce and headed to the Four Impressions club. Brent drove the car while Lone Wolf did not go with them. It was inappropriate for Lone Wolf to go because of his background. Tonight, Madam Hughes intended to interrogate and possibly punish Jack. It wouldn''t be good for too many people to be present. The atmosphere in the car was extremely gloomy. Jack and Mr. Ward''s expression was extremely sullen. Mr. Ward asionally looked at the cell phone in his hands. Suddenly, Brent''s announcement broke the silence in the car, "Master Hughes, Mr. Ward, we''ll soon arrive at the Four Impressions Club." "Okay." Jack acknowledged and then braced up in his seat and suddenly raised his right fist. Bash! With immense strength, he forcefully struck down on his bandaged wound. Jack winced and grunt in pain. Very quickly the wound bled and fresh blood seeped through the bandages. "Master Hughes, what are you doing?" Jack''s sudden actions shocked Mr. Ward. Chapter 120 Chanting Jack endured the horrible pain that came from his wound. He leaned on the seat, and breathed heavily, he couldn''t hide the pain that he was in. His voice was trembling, as heughed, "If she is about to send a punitive expedition, then I can''t just arrive as if nothing happened, that would be my wrongdoing." Mr. Ward looked suffocated. He felt a heavy rock on his chest, his mood was stuffy. What Jack just did there was in his eyes a helpless move, this was only for Madam Hughes to see. If the one who was injured was Killian, he would have never done that. In the Hughes family, Killian was Madam Hughes little baby, if he was hurt, he only needed to whine a little in front of Madam Hughes, and she will do everything to take revenge for him. But Jack, he had to rip open a wound that was almost healed, to beg Madam Hughes for her forgiveness! Both of them were children of the Hughes family, but they were treated so differently. "It''s alright, Mr. Ward." Jackforted him, then he said to Brent, "Stop looking, let''s go inside, before the blood starts to clot." Brent gave a fakeughter, then he drove the Rolls Royce again, but the smile on his face, was bitter and helpless. The birth of a person, was so unfair. In the night, the Four Impressions Club was hidden in the forest midway up the mountain, as if they entered a small plot ofnd on the mountain. It was the most elite club in town, even people like Aiden and Drago needed an invitation to enter, any normal rich and powerful person had trouble to enter. This made out the mystery and name of the Four Impressions Club. Even Jack didn''t know about it. The towering gate was built in a ancient way, the tall walls were surrounding the club. In front of the gate, the name "Four Impressions Club" was hanging up high, two big rednterns were also hanging in the air, spending red light. It was solemn, respectful and mysterious. From outside, they could see shlights once in a while, when guards were taking their rounds on the property. Jack was taking in all this. Not long after, the Rolls Royce stopped in front of the gate. "Please show your Invitation Letter." A mid aged man wearing an ancient suit came to the car and smiled at them, asking neither humble nor pushy. "Invitation Letter?" Brent knitted his brow. The mid aged man smiled, "You need a Invitation Letter to enter." Mr. Ward smiled and said, "Madam Hughes is staying in this club, we are here to pay her a visit." As he was speaking, he turned to introduce Jack, "This is Young Master Hughes." He heard. The mid aged man''s face changed, his smile widened, he didn''t stand as straight and tall as before anymore. "I am sorry, let me double check." Mr. Ward''s face darkened, "Since when do you need to double check for Young Master Hughes to enter your little club?" The man was undecided. Even if it was Aiden who was in front of him right now, he would have kept asking for a letter. But, he had seen that even the owner of this club was behaving humble and respectful in front of Madam Hughes. "Pleasee in." The mid aged man made way. The Rolls Royce slowly drove into the club, the man took a little security cart and followed them, to show them the way. Jackughed strangely, if one was powerful enough, none of the rules applied. The club was very big, it had different buildings and pavilions, and scenery. They followed the security cart to a further part of the club. There were no river, no pavilion and buildings around, only a bamboo forest and a little water flowing, quiet and calm. "Please exit your car and walk further, Madam Hughes is in the Bamboo Grove." The man got off his cart to tell them. Jack held his wound and got off the car, Mr. Ward and Brent supported him as they slowly walked towards the grove. Every time Jack raised his foot, it would pull on his wound, and pain shot through his body, he looked in a very difficult position. They hadn''t walked far, when a little house appeared in sight. It was simple,pletely differentpared to the club. "Madam Hughes, Jack is here to see you." Mr. Ward took a step forward, and raised his voice to call. "Come in." A voice came from inside the grove. Mr. Ward and Brent helped Jack inside, while he was holding his own wound. While they were walking, Mr. Ward warned him again, "Young Master, if you can endure, please do." Jackughed bitterly. His eyes shed, while his right hand moved to his wound subconsciously. If he didn''t understand that rule, he wouldn''t have ripped open his almost healed wound with his own hands.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He came from a very dark ce in life, and he understood, sometimes, you had to surrender to climb further in the future. The door to the grove opened. The three men wearing suits, who came to see Jack during noon, were all inside. The first one immediately made a weing gesture, "Madam Hughes is inside." In the room, the lights were bright. The air was filled with the smell of sanders. And they could hear the chanting of Buddhist prayers. Madam Hughes was sitting in the master seat, her eyes were closed, holding her prayer beads in the right hand while she was chanting along the song. On the side, Minister Mable was sitting in a square position, looking over her. When he saw Jack enter, he said in a lowered voice, "Madam Hughes, Jack has arrived." Madam Hughes frowned, but she didn''t open her eyes, instead, she kept skipping her beads and chanting the prayers. Minister Mable realized that the three should wait. Jack held his wound and nodded towards Minister Mable. This person, was a very valued person, since she hadn''t made him a pickle, he wasn''t stupid enough to offend her. He stared at Madam Hughes who was still chanting, and his eyes went cold while he pressed his lips together. Even Mr. Ward had surprise written in his eyes. Time passed by slowly. The chanting of the prayer was echoing in the room. Madam Hughes made no intentions of pausing her prayers. But Jack''s wound was still bleeding heavily, the blood was passing through between his fingers, dripping on the floor. His face was pale, and his body weak. Brent knitted his brows, he knew Jack''s condition too well. He had no choice but to gesture to Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward hesitated for a while, then he looked at Jack, and his eyes became determined. "Madam Hughes, Jack is here to see you..." His voice was soft, humble and respectful. Just as he said that. Madam Hughes, who still had her eyes closed, suddenly stopped, her brows were tightly knit, and she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with anger. "You are just a servant, how dare you interrupting me reading my prayers!" Madam Hughes threw her beads on the table, the anger could be seen on her face, "Do you know that I have to read those prayers a hundred times to ask for blessings for my family, and you dare to interrupt me?" Mr. Ward''s face changed, and he knelt down. "Please forgive me, Madam Hughes, I just noticed that Jack''s condition is getting worse, if we wait much longer he might bleed out and his life will be in danger." "Humph!" Madam Hughes raised her brows, and was just about to say something. In that moment, Jack burst intoughter. Thisughter, interrupted Madam Hughes. Then, Jack lowered his head to look at Mr. Ward. "And what if I die of bleeding?" As he was speaking, his face turned colder, his voice carried anger, and he looked straight at Madam Hughes when he said, "Aren''t you chanting the ''Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Purva Pranidhana Sutra''? If I really died, isn''t that a perfect chance to expiate my sins?" Chapter 121 On Your Knees! The sounds and voices were echoing in the room. It was as if the air was frozen. The two mid aged men''s pupils went small, their faces showed surprise. Mister Ward and Brent were pale in their faces from the shock. Mister Ward said to Jack hurriedly, "Master Hughes, don''t lose your temper." As he said so, he turned to Madam Hughes to exin, "Madam Hughes, I apologize to you on behalf of Master Hughes, please excuse him." "Huh!" Madam Hughes snorted cold, she didn''t even look at Mister Ward who was on the floor, instead she was fixed on Jack, her eyes were slightly squinted. Since the start, Jack had no other emotion on his face except for the coldness. He stared Madam Hughes in the eyes, and made no intention to back away. Since the moment he entered the room, he recognized that Madam Hughes was reading from the sin expiation Buddhist scriptures, "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva PurvaPranidhana Sutra". But he came here carrying sins, to ask for forgiveness, he wanted Madam Hughes to concede, so he swallowed his anger. But Madam Hughes kept reading her prayers, and ignored him, if it wasn''t Mister Ward, who interrupted her, Madam Hughes might have really kept reading the prayer a hundred times. The time she needed to read it a hundred times, he might have died due to excessive blood loss. He was really there to ask for forgiveness. But he wasn''t a pushover, neither was he a hothead. Madam Hughes was already using the scriptures for the dead to against him, why would he keep enduring? Mister Ward looked very anxious, and as he was staring at Madam Hughes, his eyes reddened. When he entered, he as well noticed what Madam Hughes was reading. But he didn''t dare to interrupt her. If it wasn''t for Jack''s condition to gradually worsen, he as a servant, would never had the balls to do so. Who knew that Jack as well recognized the prayers she was reading and he went so far to say it out loud right in front of Madam Hughes. This was great disrespect! In that moment, Madam Hughes got up, and went to theputer, then she turned off the prayers, and stopped to pause. The room was deadly quiet. Both Mister Ward and Brent, and the mid aged man with graying temples were staring at Madam Hughes, and felt suffocation. After a moment. Madam Hughes suddenly started tough, "Well, well, you really are the son of Patrick, with your shrewdness, your courage, I guess I am of no use anymore, since you are butting against me." Even though she wasughing, everyone in the room noticed the coldness in her voice. As she finished speaking, Madam Hughes turned around to stare at Jack. "Now that you know to open the wound to beg me to concede, why should I not release your soul from your body?" Jack''s pupils narrowed. In that moment, he felt he was read through by Madam Hughes. Because she knew that I was going to open the wounds, that''s why she was reciting the prayers? What a mean old bitch! "Kneel down!" Madam Hughes demanded, her eyes looked furious. Jack''s brows knitted while he was undecided. His eyes showed his struggles, with his right hand he had to put pressure on his would, so hard that he almost buried his fingers in the wound. A man didn''t go on his knees, unless it was in front of god, or his parents. If he did now, it meant that he surrendered to the Hughes family''s powers!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. And Madam Hughes came to send punitive forces against him! "Master Hughes, kneel down!" Mister Ward said to him, his voice was trembling, and his eyes red. No matter how calm of a person Mister Ward usually was, now he clearly was scared. Madam Hughes had the most high position in the Hughes family. In this situation, even if old Master was there, he wouldn''t have the powers to turn the situation around. If Jack was to be disinherited, it would have been all for nothing. "Master Hughes..." Brent wanted to say something, but then stopped, his eyes shed. "Huh..." Jack exhaled deeply, his cold face suddenly showed a smile, "Alright, I will kneel down." Then, he endured the horrible pain shooting from the wound on his stomach, and kneeled down slowly. It looked like the moment was in slow motion. Jack''s pale face was showing a smile, but his eyes were shining. His hands were subconsciously clenched to a fist, his veins were popping out. Even his tightly bit teeth were making noises. This was a humiliation! This was the biggest humiliation since he was born into this family. Even though he didn''t want to kneel down, he had no choice but to do so. If he did, he still had the chance to be the winner. If he didn''t, he would be an ouw, or maybe even worse. Poof! When his knees touched on the ground, his heart beat loudly. That moment, Jack''s consciousness was a little blur, his head was empty. "And I thought you were made of steel, a cross breed, but who knew that your knees could bend?" Madam Hughes was standing above Jack, staring down at him, her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction and hate, "You have hurt my grandson, Killian, what do you deserve?" Mister Ward got worried, "Madam Hughes, didn''t the family already talk about that?" "Humph!" Madam Hughes swooshed her hand, her eyes looked furious, "He was bullying my grandson for being a good and nice boy, and now he wants to mud this water, does he really think I am already dead? Killian was such a lively boy, and was beaten to that extent, is that something one knife wound could make up?" Good boy? Nice? Jackughed, his eyes were filled with anger. She was taking his side, how can she send punitive forces against him! "Madam Hughes, Master Hughes has already gotten the knife wound, don''t you see it?" Mister Ward was supporting Jack, his eyes were still red, his body trembling. "You are just a servant, who are you to talk!" Madam Hughes knitted her brows, her eyes were widened, then she threw a look at Jack, "He is a bastard, he has no right to be equal to my grandson Killian! Last time it was George, this time it''s Killian, you really are something!" Jack''s smile on his face widened. Bastard? He really was one! "Madam Hughes, Master Hughes is still blood rted to Old Master, he is still a child of the Hughes family!" Mister Ward couldn''t help but to act against his role. Madam Hughes''s words were not just taking someone''s side, they were for sure not sending punitive forces against anyone. She just wanted Jack to be dead! And as a servant, if he couldn''t protect his master, what was he good for? "Do you know how important the Hughes family is? Who the hell is he?" Madam Hughes was staring at Mister Ward, her long and bony fingers were pointed at Jack, "He is just a bastard, given birth by a whore, how is he the child of out family?" "But..." Mister Ward wanted to say more. Brent, who was also kneeling on the floor, was filled with anger, and wanted to argue. The room was filled with the smell of gun powder. The murder intent was obvious. Minister Mable had his brows knitted, he looked at Jack with a serious gaze. "Really well said!" Jack said loudly. In that moment, Madame Hughes, Mister Ward and Brent were all startled. Then, while they were staring at him. Jack was slowly standing up, still holding his wound, "You are right, I am just a bastard, and I am made of steel, I cannot bend!" "You... kneel down right now!" Madam Hughes stared at him angrily. In the Hughes family, nobody dare to be disrespectful to her! And outside the family, nobody dared to be so provocative! "Since you don''t really see me as a Hughes, since I am just a bastard, any you are disrespecting my mother, why should I kneel down in front of you?" Jack was filled with anger, his eyes were sharp as a knife. That moment, he was riding the high horse. Chapter 122 My Son! Whoosh! Mister Ward and Brent were as if they were hit by lightening, scared to death. Mister Ward had tears running down his cheeks, and despair was written on his face. This was the end! "You..." Madam Hughes was furious. This bastard dared to talk to her like that? This was outrageous! The Hughes family was in her hands, she was aloof from the world, no matter who they were, everyone respected her. In her heart, Jack was the family''s head''s child. If she was happy, she would call him a bastard. If she wasn''t in a good mood, he was nothing to her. Not even a bastard. But now. Jack took a step toward her, majestic and eye catching.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I respect you, you are Madam Hughes, if I don''t respect you, who would you be?" These words cause Madam Hughes'' face to change colors. With her self-cultivation, her mind was agitated, raging, her face flushed, her teeth clenched. But, Jack made no intentions of backing off. Instead, he took another step forward. "You came to send punitive forces against me, I gave you face and opened my wound again, with my blood I want to trade for you giving in." "I wanted you to take a step back, not for you to force me into a corner, using prayers to release my soul from my body." His voice sounded like thunder, awakening the deaf. Jack wasn''t stupid. Madam Hughes'' intentions were to send him to hell before his father found out. He could back off, he could endure it, he could even drop to his knees. But to force him to wait for death, no ways. The air in the room was as if frozen, making it hard for anyone to breath. The two mid aged man with graying temples had their brows knitted deeper, they were looking at Jack with sharp eyes. Mister Ward and Brent were pale in their faces, both of them crying. Everyone knew that the powder kit had exploded. Completely exploded. Madam Hughes looked pale in the face, she was trying to catch for air while staring at Jack with eyes that were about to murder him. She had always been head of the family, she had the powers, ever since she entered this family. She was like a god overlooking everyone like ants. She was so used to her position, that today, since she has met someone who dared to pull her off her chair, she had trouble to calm down. Suddenly, Madam Hughes went back to her chair. She stared tightly at Jack, her teeth were clenched, "Young man, don''t be too arrogant." This was a warning. But Jack only snorted. He took another step toward her, his eyes were ice cold, then he said, "If I wasn''t arrogant, how could I be a young man?" Whoosh. Madam Hughes was as if hit by lightening. Her chest was lifting up and down, she almost spit blood. "You, you bastard... today I will have you die a grave-less death! Even if your father is head of the family, I will not allow you to live!" She was full of murderous intentions. Madam Hughes had never wishes to kill someone so strongly. Today as she saw Jack, heard his speak, and saw him act, she forgot about all her dignity that she had kept over the years. "Try me." Jack raised his brows, his gaze deep, andughed, "I am only three steps away from you." Jack was as well filled with murderous thoughts. He was warning her just the same way she did. If he was going down, he was going to pull her with him. Since his childhood, he had to carry the name of a bastard, it took great work to walk out of his shadows, and reach where he was today. Just talking about himself, he was sure that he had made it. So, even if it was Madam Hughes, she had to be buried under his body. And his mother would have the protection of his father, she would be fine. And then. Madam Hughes expression was fixed, her pupils were narrow. Her power was the result of her influence. Her body had reached high age, if Jack took those three steps, he could kill her easily. Neither George nor Killian could take it up with Jack, and they were the elite children of the family, both of them had enjoyed the best Combat Skill training. If they couldn''t beat him, then Madam Hughes couldn''t count on the two men to protect her. And, she never doubted Jack''s words. A bastard could do anything. Time was standing still. Everything was frozen. Mister Ward and Brent didn''t know what to think, their world had crushed. The two men with grayed temples hadn''t shown their opinion since the beginning, they only sat aside and watched. Jack and Madam Hughes were staring at each other, none of them moved back. If the world got wind of this scene, it would have been a big deal. The Hughes family was a supreme super n. No matter how rich or powerful one was, they had to surrender in front of them. And now, there was this youngster, who wanted to cause Madam Hughes'' blood to stter with just three feet away from her. Time was passing slowly. Outside the room, one could hear the spattering noise of water running. Suddenly. A deep voice that contained endless coldness was heard from behind Madam Hughes and the mid aged man. "Madam Hughes, that is my son!" This simple sentence had the effect of a bomb. Everyone was surprised. "It''s old Master!" Mister Ward had a light of hope in his eyes, as if he was holding on to thest hope of staying alive. Brent was as excited and clenched his fists. The med who were sitting on chairs suddenly stood up and bowed in front of him. "Old Master Hughes." "Mr. Mable, no need to be so formal." Behind the bamboo shoots, a think deep voice replied the mid aged man. "Humph." Madam Hughes who was sitting on a chair snorted, sheughed with anger, "Patrick, you arrived pretty fast!" "Not as fast as you." Madam Hughes''ughed, then she raised her hand to point to Jack, "Take a look at this little bastard, he is so provocative, who is he topare himself to our elite children? Who is he to be in our heritage?" Jack was stunned. His emotions were suddenly messy. His eyes were staring toward the bamboo shoots. He could make out that there was a dark and blur shadow behind them. It has been more than 20 years, the first time since his birth. Jack squinted his eyes, and tried hard to see the man''s face clearly. But it was too dark, so dark that he couldn''t see anything. Then, Patrick''s voice was heard again. "Madam Hughes, what did he do wrong?" He asked in return, and it cause Madam Hughes to pause, then he quickly added, "He is not a bastard, he is my blood and flesh!" Whoosh! Now Jack felt as if he was hit by lightening, his body trembled. "Blood and flesh", those words were as if there was a big hammer that hit him on his heart. Patrick did not pause, he kept talking his words ringing. Just as Jack before, he was pompous and domineering! "He wasn''t acting provocative. Anybody who was forced to the ground would take his chances to fight for life, and on top of that his mother was being disrespected, anyone would want revenge. His temper really just looks like me!" "Since he is my son, why would he not be a heritage of the elite children of our family? George is still recovering from his injuries of legs at home, and Killian would have already been buried if not protected by family rules, how can you say that he is not better than those two?" "Madam Hughes, I am the head of Hughes, I have the say!"0000 Chapter 123 My Fierce Father Patrick''s voice was echoing in the room. It was a unusual calm voice, but it was carrying a dominance, causing nobody being able to reply to it. This kind of aura, only the head of Hughes family could spread out. Madam Hughes looked pale in her face, her tiny body was trembling, and her teeth were clenched. Patrick was the head of his family, but he was Madam Hughes junior. As a junior, to contradict her as a senior, showed no respect. This kind of behavior was forcing Madam Hughes into a corner, and left her with no face. Mr. Ward and Brent were admiring him for that, with red eyes, they were staring towards the shadow behind the bamboo shoots. Patrick''s words were clearly stating to save Jack. Even Minister Mable was surprised. As was Jack. He suddenly felt tearsing up. The father he had never met, was he really so fierce? "Patrick, even though you are the head of this family, how do you dare to speak to me like that?" Madam Hughes spoke with her teeth bitten, "Where are your Hughes'' manners?" "What do you want to tell me?" Patrick''s voice was suddenly carrying a slight banter. "He is a bastard child, and he talked back to me, he was acting unfilial, and you as the head of this family, are not acting ording to our rules, instead, you are taking him under your wings, where is your obedience?" Madam Hughes suddenly pointed towards Jack, her momentum was growing again. In the Hughes family, there were strict family rules, and being filial was one of the most important ones. This was one of the reasons why the Hughes family could exist in this hidden world without being taken down, instead, they had held the ce high above the clouds overlooking the others. "How was he disobedient? If it wasn''t for you pushing him so hard, why would my son talk back to you? He came here to you with a wound that he opened himself again, to ask for your forgiveness, you as his ancestor, what did you do?" Patrick''s voice suddenly deepened. Madam Hughes eyes were widened and glowing, she threw a gaze towards Minister Mable. He paused, and hurriedly looked down. In the room, the air stood still. The smell of gun powder was getting thicker. Jack didn''t say anything, he knew that this situation was now between his father and Madam Hughes to be solved. But then, what Madam Hughes said next, suddenly made Jack''s heart ache. Madam Hughes bit her teeth, and said, "What if today, I insist on killing this bastard?" She was filled with murderous thoughts. Her voice was ice cold. As soon as she said that, the room felt as if the temperature sank a few degrees. "Pah!" Patrick snorted, "Do you really think I am still the same Patrick I sued to be? The one that was forced to leave his family and return to the Hughes family? Madam Hughes, today, I have the say in this family!" "Since I am the head of this family now, do you think I will allow you to hurt my woman and child?" His words were dominant, with no intentions to take a step back. Bang! Madam Hughes was furious, and banged her hand on the table. "Patrick Hughes, I will let you watch how this bastard dies right in front of your eyes!" As she said so, Madam Hughes yelled towards the door, "Guards, kill this bastard child, Jack!" In just a moment. Madam Hughes'' three servants who were waiting in the grove, rushed into the room. "Brent!" Patrick yelled loudly. Before Patrick even said anything, Brent had already stood in front of the door like a tower with is tall body. With his tall built body standing right in front of the door, the three servants were immediately stunned. "Patrick!" Madam Hughes was so furious that she was trembling all over, her eyes were widened with anger, she was not the dignified and elegant woman anymore. "I am not dead yet!" Her voice was echoing in the room, hurting in the ears. "Madam Hughes, Jack is my son!" Patrick spoke slowly, "If this is really what you want, I don''t mind to add another name in the Hughes'' ancestor''s hall!" His words had the effect of thunder. Jack had his surprise written on the face, he felt a big wave catching his heart. What a man! My father really is fierce! His words carried the intentions of killing Madam Hughes! He ignored all of the Hughes family rules! In that moment, everyone in the room was stunned. Nobody would have thought that Patrick would say something like that. "I..." Madam Hughes had to control herself, her breathing was heavy. But before she could finish her sentence. Patrick said, "Madam Hughes, you and I are not that close, if you are going to respect the agreements we had made, I will still respect you, but if you ignore it all, then next year at the tomb sweeping day, we are going to visit your grave!" Bang! Madam Hughes was so furious, her eyes filled with anger, and banged her hand on the table, before she started cursing. "Well, Patrick, no wonder you are the head of this family now!" "This bastard being so disobedient is clearlying after you!" "I must have been blinded when I chose you to lead this family!" Madam Hughes continued to curse with the ugliest words, it made her look like a crazy woman. Everyone was just staring at her in disbelieve. A whileter. Madam Hughes waved her hands, "Let''s go!" She threw a hateful look at Jack, then she walked out of the room angrily, taking her three servants with her. "Do you really think I am so easy to deal with?" Patrickughed behind the bamboo shoots. Then. The room returned to it''s silence. Minister Mable smiled, and bowed towards the shadow behind the bamboo blinds. "Old Master Hughes, we will leave for now." "Minister Mable, thank you for your time." "No need, it is my honor to serve master." He shook his head, smiling, actually Patrick had arrived at the Four Impressions Club long ago, and he knew about it, but he still did as Patrick asked and did not tell Madam Hughes about it. Only this way, Patrick had the chance to observe everything from behind the bamboo shoots. As he was leaving, he passed by Jack, his eyes were deep, and bowed towards him as well with a smile. "Thank you." Jack smiled and nodded to them, his face was still pale. When he left, the room fell silent again.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jack looked at the shadow behind the blinds with mixed feelings. That shadow had not moved since he was there. But he used the most dominant words, ignored all of the family rules, and scared Madam Hughes away. This scene, Jack had dreamed about. He had dreamed about it for more than 20 years! A whileter. Jackughed, "Don''t you wannae out?" "I have to leave." Patrick said, and started walking outside. Suddenly, Jack was startled. Even Mr. Ward and Brent were stunned. He was already here, why would he not wanna see him? "I hope the first time I get to see you, will be when you enter the Hughes family!" Patrick''s voice came from afar, then he coughed a few times. "Old Master Hughes, your health..." Mr. Ward asked with a different expression. "I am okay." Patrick''s voice went further away. Mr. Ward''s look was deep, then the turned and looked at Jack. When he saw him, he paused. Jack''s eyes were reddened, and watery. He didn''t run after him, but spied upon Patrick''s shadow. Instead, he stayed in his spot, and cursed with a trembling voice, "Asshole." Chapter 124 Unfaithful Mr. Ward and Brent helped to support Jack as they were leaving the Bamboo Grove. The gray haired man was waiting on the bridge. "You should bring young master to the hospital as soon as possible." "Thank you, sir." Jack smiled towards Minister Mable, "Sorry to disturb you." He was someone even Aiden had to follow, Jack didn''t want to offend him, he was better off with another friend instead of another enemy. As Minister Mable was watching the three of them leave, his gaze deepened. A whileter, he smiled, "Who would have thought, that the Young Master of Hughes family would be hidden on my property. Seeing Old Master Hughes attitude today, I guess the young master will soon be very sessful." Leaving the Four Impressions Club. Brent was driving the Rolls Royce as if it was a race car. They had wasted a lot of time in the Bamboo Grove while Jack''s wound was continuously bleeding, his face had lost all colors, if they didn''t get him into a hospital as soon as possible, everything would point to a disaster. Madam Hughes had the intentions of reading Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Purva Pranidhana Sutra one hundred times, and leaving Jack to bleed to death in the meantime, this was ruthless! The good news were that they arrived at the hospital in time and the doctors fixed Jack up, he was going to be okay. In the ward, Jack looked at Mr. Ward and Brent, who were both looking nervous, and smiled, "I am alright, why are you both still so miserable?" Mr. Ward and Brent exchanged a look, but didn''t speak. Jack knew that he was different, if something happened to him, even if Mr. Ward and Brent could regain his father''s trust, they would end up in a disaster. So he just changed the topic, "What do you think, is this going to be over now?" His father had chased away Madam Hughes in his dominant way. He didn''t even care for the family rules, daring to ckmail Madam Hughes with death. Jack could not understand this Hughes family at all. A family that was above all, that could ignore all rules, and view a normal human being as unimportant as ants. Would Madam Hughes really ept her defeat against Jack''s father? "I don''t think so." Mr. Ward''s gaze was deep and troubled, "The Hughes family is very difficult, there is Madam Hughes, who is above all, the elite children who are the heritage of this family and all waiting to take over the position of the family''s leader, and in between, there are a bunch of factions who work against each other." No wonder! Jackughed helplessly. In just a moment, Jack was visibly moved. The Hughes family was soplicated, and yet his father sent Mr. Ward to him. Not only to save his mother, but also to allow him to have a chance to be an heir to the family. This had a deep meaning. TM Vi District. Aiden was holding his cigar, standing in front of the window like a statue, staring into the night view outside. The thick smokeing from his cigar was lifting into the air. On the floor were the fallen ashes. He has been standing there like this for almost an hour. Knocking on the door. It pulled Aiden back into reality. "Sir, Madam Hughes has taken her private jet and left." His butler told him from behind the door. "She left?!" Aiden''s face changed, and asked worriedly, "How is Jack doing?" "Jack ripped his would open before he entered the Four Impressions Club, now he has already left, and been admitted to the hospital for treatment." His butler said. Whoosh! Aiden felt as if hit by lightening. He took off his golden framed sses, and rubbed his eyes, "Did, did nothing happen at all? Did Jack get any other injuries?" With his experience, of course he knew what it meant when Jack opened his wounds before entering the Four Impressions Club. Buting out without any further injuries meant for him to be rming. His butler said, "No." "That''s not possible!" Aiden''s eyes widened in surprise, his body softened, and he fell into his chair, "How is this possible? This is impossible..." He repeated again and again, as if he was hysteric. Madam Hughes came to this city with such huge turmoil, and even Killian had told her that Jack would being, for him to take care of him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Madam Hughes was clearly here to send punitive forces against Jack, she wanted to take revenge for Killian. And now, Jack was doing well in the hospital. Madam Hughes had left the city in a hurry. This must be a joke! "Sir, I have made sure that I got the right message, there have been no mistakes." The butler said, as if trying to calm Aiden down with a bucket of cold water. In the lights, he was sitting in his chair, his eyes were as deep as a ck hole. After a long time, he started tough bitterly, the put on his sses, and said, "I guess this time I made the wrong bet." Then he yelled to his butler, "From tomorrow on, annul the supply boycott for DT." The following days were calm. Everything was done in an order. But the fact that all the suppliers had annulled their boycott towards DT was giving Jack mixed feelings. He knew that this was the doings of Aiden, his choice of riding on the fence. He didn''t really care, Aiden could do what he wanted, as long as Aiden didn''t end up on his side. He had been unfaithful once, so he would never trust him again. Before, Jack was still feeling thankful towards Aiden, because he really had helped him. Then Killian appeared, and if it wasn''t for his mother, he would have taken the risk and forced him out of his way. Later, if it wasn''t Killian, who had taken it on with him in this city, Aiden would never have soft hearted towards him. With the annulment of the supply boycott resulted in the fact that the suppliers Aiden had helped find now came to DT again. Jack had asked Corbin to decline those immediately, then sent out a message on their website. They announced that they would cooperate with EnRich in all their West Shantytowns projects. With that, they sessfully denied all the small suppliers who were looking for their chances. The days passed quickly, and it was thest day of the month. In the ward. Corbin came with a pile of documents from the office, and was just reporting to Jack. "Jack, are you sure you want to start the pre-sales of all three estate?" When he finished his report, Corbin asked worriedly. Onepany was not allowed to start the pre-sales of multiple estates at the same time. But simr to DT, who was having their estates in the same district, were quite often. It was a big risk to take, because that would cause the buyers to shift their focus- "I am sure." Jack nodded his head, "To open them at the same time is to get the funds as quick as possible, even though it might lower the poprity, I have already prepared myself, I don''t think it will sink all too much with what DT has achieved so far." "Alright." Corbin didn''t ask more, he looked at Jack''s injury, "So, the ceremony tomorrow..." Jack looked down, and said with a smile, "This will not get in my way, I will be there in time, you can go home now." After Corbin left. Jack knitted his brows, deep in his thoughts. "Master Hughes, what are you thinking about?" Mr. Ward asked. Jack raised his brows, "Tomorrow is already next month, Amber should be back with her parents."??????????? Chapter 125 Jack is Not Bad At All! "Are you nervous?" Mr. Ward asked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jack put on a smile and replied, "What do you think?" Mr. Ward gently rubbed his chin and said with emotion, "Young master, the son-inw eventually has to meet their father and mother-inws." Jack didn''t know what to say in response to that. However, it would be a lie to say that he was not nervous at all. Although he had met Amber''s parents when he was fresh in university all those years before, but it was different from now. Back then, he was just Amber''s friend, but now he was her boyfriend. To make things worse, he was someone who had a divorce previously. This fact alone was enough to degrade his image in her parents'' heart. Ever since he parted ways with Amberst time, they didn''t really get in touch with each other often. Now that they were reunited, he also needed to meet Amber''s parents. What would happen this time around? The more Jack thought about it, the more he felt uneasy. When he was able to get three housing areas booked in advancest time, he was even able to keep his calm. However, he somehow felt restless this time around when he was going to see Amber again. Mr. Ward could see that Jack was very nervous with the way his brows were all knitted up, so heughed to calm Jack down, "Young master, the way you are looking right now is exactly how your father used to look like when he was seeing your mother''s family members a long time ago." "My parents?" Jack looked towards Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward froze momentarily as a strange glint shed in his eyes. Then, he waved his hand to dismiss his own words, "It is just some old history which is not worth mentioning anymore." Not worth mentioning anymore? Jack felt doubtful when he heard that. Since he never had a father all along, he knew very little about his parents'' past. Mr. Ward''s words suddenly piqued his interest in this subject. However, Mr. Ward quickly ended this topic before it even started. There was something ominous about this whole thing. The next morning, the attention of the citizen in the whole city was focused on West Shantytowns the moment the sun appeared in the horizon. After an encouraging period of pre-sales, almost everyone knew that DT real estate agency would pre-sell three housing estates. The explosive pre-sales event of Dragon Garden from not long ago was still fresh on everyone''s mind, and it was only a brief period of time after that eventful day before this pre-sales urred with much fanfare. This time around, three housing areas were open for sales! Based on the housing prices of the houses in West Shantytowns, even if three housing areas were opened for booking, it barely put a dent in their poprity. When Dragon Garden was opened for salest time, all units were sold in just one day, which disappointed a lot of people preparing to grab one unit for themselves. This time around, with three housing areas being opened for booking, the number of units wasrge enough to reignite the passion of those disappointed people fromst time. Buying a unit this time would mean a great bargain for these people, so naturally they were very enthusiastic about this event. However, as Jack and his team expected, with the sales of three housing areas ongoing at the same time, everyone''s attention was readily dispersed. Each housing area was being visited by many buyers and onlookers, but the crowd around each area couldn''tpare to the situation at Dragon Gardenst time where the visitors had managed to form a long queue. The sight was magnificent. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony that signified themencement of the pre-sales was done, Jack immediately went back to the office building of DT real estate agency. He sat in front of hisputer and scrutinized the real time data that told him the actual sales volume of those three housing areas. Although the transaction volume wasn''t especially outstanding, the data showed that it was actually rising steadily. With such a trend, it was just a matter of time before every unit was sold off. "Jack, this event isn''t as excitingpared with that Dragon Garden eventst time. I reckon the media probably would be at a loss of idea when ites to creating a buzz out of this." Corbin felt a little helpless when hepared the atmosphere surrounding Dragon Garden fromst time to this current event. He felt a little empty in his heart. If they had nned separate pre-sales for each of their three housing areas, they would be able to recreate that buzz for several more times! It was the prime opportunity for DT real estate agency to take center stage during this period of time! "Once is enough." Jack smiled with a rxed expression as he pointed at the monitor of hisputer, "What we are going after is the actual sales volume. It is better to make tons of money silently and remain low-profile." Corbin also focused his gaze on the changing numbers on the monitor too and he found himself satisfied with the current state of things of this pre-sales. Despite that, he was still unable to fullyprehend Jack''s words, "Shouldn''t we spread the name of our agency even further with the constant media exposure? I think that would help us in the long run by cementing our good image in people''s hearts, no?" "A tall tree always attracts the wind!" Jack uttered these words with a solemn expression as he continued to stare at the data on his monitor. Corbin lowered his head as if deep in thought. In this pre-sales event, a ck G-ss Mercedes Benz slowly rolled to a stop by a road not far from the housing areas on sale. The car window was winded down and a middle-aged man who looked impressive came into view. He had white hair which wasbed into an immacte style. He was craning his neck out of the car window to get a good view of themotion in front of the pre-sales building. The middle-aged man slowly nodded with a smile, "This young man has been doing well, it seems." "Dad, why do you even think that he''s doing well? Jack has made a terrible mistake this time." In the car, a voice rebuked him, "Thest time around, that pre-sales event was something never seen before and it was the talk of the town. I can''t believe that they don''t make use of that reputation properly, and they even open three housing areas for booking this time. Aren''t they being too greedy? If he could recreate the buzz that could hold a candle to their previous event, the DT real estate agency would definitely be an unshakablepany in the citizen''s hearts." "Oh, I saw that video on the inte some time ago. He has tantly confessed his love for my daughter in public, so it was only natural that it had caused a sensation at that time." The middle-aged man joked, "Do you still think that it was the pre-sales even at that time that was the talk of the talk? I think that my daughter was the one who was the talk of the town!" "Dad..." That female voice sounded a little powerless. "You old geezer, why are you making fun of your daughter like that?" That gentle voice sounded again wryly. That middle-aged man let out a guffaw while rolling up the car window. Then, the G-series Mercedes Benz roared to life once again. In the car, that middle-aged man was studying a piece of document intently. A meaningful smile was forming on his lips, and from time to time he would nod lightly. By his side, there were two women who were ncing at him. One of them was none other than... Amber! There was an attractive woman seated beside Amber, and despite looking mature, she was able to maintain her figure and appearance well as if time didn''t really rub off on her that much. If they were seen by outsiders, those people would never have thought that they were actually mother and daughter. They resembled a pair of sisters more. In reality, Amber had returned to the city together with her parentsst night. The fact that she was spending time with her parents coupled with Jack''s pre-sales event caused her to decide not to inform Jack prematurely of her return. This morning, her father suddenly suggested to go to the scene of the pre-sales event to get a good look of the situation. This was why they had appeared not far away from the sales building. "Dad, why are you thinking so highly of that silly guy?" Amber was a little stunned. Jack''s greedy disposition which caused him to give up on making DT real estate agency the main topic of the city for a long time was a pretty stupid move in Amber''s eyes. The West Shantytown had so much untapped potential, and by making moves on it slowly with a n in mind, Jack wouldn''t need to worry about the sales of his housing areas. On the contrary, he could slowly cement DT real estate agency''s reputation in the people''s hearts. If a corporation wanted to have a longsting development in the city, acknowledgement given by the citizen surrounding it and also a good reputation was essential. However, judging by her father''s reaction, she felt that something was wrong about his opinions. "You silly girl!" The middle-aged man gently rubbed Amber''s hair and said meaningfully, A tall tree attracts wind, and the bullets of a gun always hit the birds who emerge from their hiding first. If one were to act too brashly and expose oneself in such a high-profile way, he might attract misfortune instead." He pointed at the bustling scene of the pre-sales event and continued, "The West Shantytowns is a huge piece of cake with so much untapped potential which is also targeted by many. If DT real estate agency somehow causes a lot of sensation with their events, it would only further fuel emotions of envy of those people who are jealous of the agency. They might not be afraid of getting their data or money stolen but it is always dangerous to get targeted but unscrupulous people." "The business field is like a war territory, conspiracy and back-stabbing happen all the time. Which one would you choose: unting oneself in public or simply earning the big bucks from behind the scenes?" As he finished his exnation, the middle-aged man cupped his chin and revealed a faint smile. "Jack is really not bad. That time when I first saw him, I never imagined that he is someone with such broad vision." As she listened to his father''s words ofpliment being thrown at Jack, Amber only felt secretly happy. She somehow felt that thosepliments were rubbing off on her despite the fact that she was not the one beingplimented. With a glint in her eyes, she suddenly asked, "Then, have you guys decided when to see him? Chapter 126 Invitation Card! Since that incidentst time, Amber had used up a lot of energy to fully calm herself down after returning home. She was very understanding about Jack''s situation at that time. This time around, when he was nning her parents'' meeting with Jack, she was feeling a little queasy. Jack did indeed produce some eye-catching results for himself, butpared to her family background, his current achievements were nothing in the grand scheme of things. Amber wasn''t just any other silly and spoiled daughter. She knew the importance of having a partner with equally significant or affluent background. Or else, her father wouldn''t have staged so many dates for her when she was still staying overseas for three years. She had to go to dates with nobles from wealthy family, the oil and gas tycoons as well as the heir to huge conglomerates of the Silicon Valley. She already had her eyes set on Jack, therefore she had rejected all of her previous dates. However, now that she was bringing her parents to meet the one she loved, even though she never let Jack''s background affect her feelings for him, what about her parents? Jack even had a divorce some time ago! This fact alone was akin to an eyesore for people like her parents who was from the older generation. Since her father was throwing praises at Jack at the moment, perhaps bringing up the topic of their meeting with Jack would be able to improve his image in their hearts. If she were to mention about their meeting up sooner when her father was no longer so thinking highly of him, maybe nothing she did could help fortify his image anymore. As expected! The middle-aged man stopped smiling and asked gravely, "Amber, have you really decided that he is the one?" Amber slightly jerked with her eyes giving out a strange light and her lips slightly quivering. She knew what her father was about to say. In fact, the moment she decided that she wanted to return to the country to see Jack, her parents never failed to broach this topic from time to time. It was about his second marriage! It was an undisputable fact after all. "You must be aware that he is going to remarry while you are a golden singledy. Putting aside the fact that hisst marriage was with your former best friend, Katherine, are you really sure that you want to put your future on his shoulders?" The middle-aged man''s voice was calm and serene, yet it was exuding an impressive pressure on her. His voice was simr to a blunt knife which was slowly slicing Amber''s heart. It caused a great deal of anguish for her. "Amber, you are the apple of our eyes. We always respect your decision on everything, but you have to really think things through about this matter." The mature and beautiful middle-aged woman chipped in but her tone was not one of aggressiveness. She was trying to lead Amber to see her point in a much gentler way. In reality, this was always how this pair of old couple work in tandem. "If you end up with him anyways, a long winding road is ahead of you guys. You might suffer from a lot of hardships and you might even lose everything."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The mature woman''s voice was low and she was peeking at Amber with unwillingness and slight indignation, You are someone from such a good family background and you deserve someone who is more excellent too. Jack has gone through a divorce before, and despite the fact that he has a little achievement on his belt, that is still not enough to give you a sense of security." Amber only smiled mildly in response. She knew that her parents were just worried about her long-term future. However, ever since she was a child, she was the stubborn type. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have rushed back to Jack''s side the moment she knew that Jack had divorced Katherine. Perhaps she was just fond of their past memories or perhaps she already had her heart stolen by him. The atmosphere in the car was a little heavy. Amber''s parents wasn''t nning to force an answer out of Amber there and then. They knew that they had to give her ample time to make this decision that would have longsting effects on her future. "Dad, mum." Amber suddenly looked up with a determined look in her eyes. She said with a confident smile, "He told me that he wouldn''t let me suffer any losses!" "You are betting on him with your whole life. I can''t bear to see you suffer from losses either." The middle-aged man muttered and a new light appeared in his eyes as he dered, "Alright then. We will see him tonight. At the same time, I just so happen to have asked a few old friends over to gather." "Thank you, dad." Amber plunged into that middle-aged man''s embrace excitedly. The middle-aged woman shot an unsatisfied look at him. He simple replied, "As long as our daughter is happy." Then, he pushed Amber lightly and said seriously, "However, although we have decided to meet him, I will have to let you know thate tonight, we are going to see for ourselves what your future holds. Whether Jack is the real deal or not, it is up to our scrutiny. He has to pass our test first. By then, you must promise me that you won''t interfere and defend him!" "Dad, what are you nning to do?" Amber was a little anxious. The middle-aged man didn''t answer her. He continued from where he left off, "If you don''t agree to our terms and conditions, your mum and I won''t be seeing him tonight anymore. We will turn around and leave now." "I promise you. I really do." Amber didn''t dare to pursue this matter further as she hurriedly agreed to his terms. At the same time, Jack who was in DT real estate agency was in the dark about all of this. He would never expect that Amber would return out of the blue on the first day of the month! The real-time data that reflected the sales volume of the three housing areas told Jack that everything was going smoothly. Based on the trend, it would at most take a week for thepany to sell out all of the units they put on sale this time. That would be the best possible scenario he could foresee. With the condition that they didn''t create any unnecessary fuss, they wanted to achieve maximum profitability with their sales this time. By five o''clock, Jack was already instructing Corbin to n for a celebration dinner at night. However, when he saw an invitation card on his office desk, all his previous ns had to be forfeited. There was only a line of words printed on the card which elicited emotions of joy and astonishment from Jack. He studied the words on the card with his brows knitted: Four Impressions Club. This was the card that enabled him to enter Four Impressions Club! "Who sent this?" Jack looked towards Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf simply shook his head and answered, "It was a young guy who handed this to me without saying anything more other than asking me to make sure this reaches you." Jack was speechless for a moment. There was no way this invitation card would be forged since the Four Impressions Club was an impressive organization backed by very capable people. This was also an invitation letter at the same time that was usually given to a guest by the Four Impressions Club that granted him the right to invite whoever he wished. However, there wasn''t any name printed on the card that indicated the sender. Could it be... Minister Mable? Jack mulled over this thought with his brows twisted up. Since Minister Mable had a special identity, it was very likely that he wouldn''t have his name seen anywhere on an invitation card which was sent out by him. "Corbin, you guys have to take care of the celebration dinner. I have a dinner that I need to attend personally." Jack waved the invitation card in his hand while saying to Corbin. If this was really sent by Minister Mable, then he couldn''t just dismiss his invitation and make him lose face. Such a simple-looking card was actually something revered by Aiden and Drago. They viewed this as a "precious treasure"! Now that he was the recipient of such an important piece of invitation, if he didn''t cherish this opportunity, wouldn''t that just make him a moron? When night came, the Four Impressions Club was shrouded in its usual mystery and ominousness. In thepound full of bamboo shoots, the surrounding was clear as day and sounds of banter could be heard all around. Normally, outsiders only knew about the existence of the Four Impressions Club, and nothing more. No one could be granted entry without an invitation card. Only a regr here knew that this small courtyard surrounded by bamboo shoots was the most prestigious ce in the entire Four Impressions Club. The surrounding was serene and peaceful. The atmosphere was totally different from the other parts of the club. It was as if one had arrived at an otherworldly paradise that was far removed from human civilization. Only the most prestigious guests could set foot on such a ce. No other ordinary person coulde here unless they were the owner of this club. Thest visitor here was none other than Madam Hughes, and this time around it was the Knight family who had descended upon this ce! "Mable, within the few years I was not around, it seems like you have be a force to be reckoned with." A middle-aged man yfullynded a punch on the chest of another middle-aged man with ashen hair. If someone else were to set their sights on this scene, they would definitely be so shocked that their mouths would be hanging. Nowadays, even for a business tycoon like Aiden, he would still cower in fear and humbleness in front of these two middle-aged man with ashen hair. There wouldn''t be anybody else who could give off such a rxed vibe in the whole city! "You old dog of the Knight family, stop your bullshit. After so many years, tell me, who have you invited? I have to remind you that the Four Impressions Club is closed off for today because of you. If I don''t make you drunkter on, I will give up on my family name!" Then, the two of the middle-aged menughed loudly. This version of Minister Mable couldn''t be seen anywhere else! At present, they had discarded their serious self and transported back in time to the old days when they could nonchntly banter andugh with each other without reserve. It was as if nothing had changed even after so many years had passed by. "You old geezer!" The middle-aged man cursed cheerfully before pointing at Amber and said, "I am gathering you guys tonight because I want you to examine my daughter''s boyfriend. Don''t buckle with fearter on!" Minister Mable stole a nce at Amber and was stunned for a moment. He found Amber slightly familiar for some reason, so he couldn''t help asking, "Girl, have we met each other before?" Before Amber could respond, the middle-aged man interjected mischievously, "Hey, you old geezer, it seems that you are feigning familiarity with my daughter." A glint appeared in Amber''s eyes. She looked at Minister Mable and thought that it was probably that fiascost time where Jack had confessed his love for her that had made the news. Minister Mable had probably seen her in the news, she thought. "Get lost!" Minister Mable rolled his eyes at the middle-aged man and then he continued, "Alright then, I will make sure to examine him carefullyter on. Who is that guy anyway?" The middle-aged man shed a faint smile and answered mysteriously, "I will introduce him to you very soon!"?????????????? Chapter 127 Suddenly Meeting The Parents At the courtyard of Bamboo grove. Joyousughter broke the usual silence. Amber sat on the chair while she looked uneasily at her father happily sharing stories with his friends. There was a senior government Minister, a renowned artist, and a medical expert. These people were not only famous in the country, they also were well known internationally. They were her father''s good friends. What would the situation be when Jack came? "Lansing, we haven''t met for so many years. You are already famous internationally as the director of LJ Hospital!" The middle-aged man smiled radiantly looking at another man with a head of white hair and said in surprise, "The international medical journals feature you regrly."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Ha ha ha... stop ttering me. All I get in return for my efforts is this head of white hair." Director Lansing smiled and said, "Talking about bing world-renowned, it is artist Warnock who is truly famous internationally." Another gentle-looking man with spectacles smiled and replied, "I''m just a poor artist. How am I famous? This rascal Steve is the one who is dealing with the oil barons and socializing with the big wigs at Silicon Valley." "Stop all the ttering. I''m sure Steve has some reasons for asking us toe today." Minister Mable said solemnly, "He wants us to help him assess his future son-inw." Director Lansing and artist Warnock''s eyes lit up when they heard this and were very curious who Steve''s future son-inw was. Steve smiled but didn''t borate. He simply told them to wait for the introduction. Director Lansing couldn''t suppress his anxiety and said, "It''s so unexpected that Steve made his fortunes here and now his son-inw is also from this city. I wonder which talented young man could capture the heart of his daughter." "You will know when hees in a while." Steve smiled and looked towards Amber, "I''ll have my friends to check out if this young man is an upstanding gentleman!" Amber wrung her hands nervously. The few uncles here were all great men and leaders of their respective fields. And they also very cherish your reputation. She expected that Jack, who was a divorcee, would be penalized by these uncles for his past. "Don''t worry. Your dad knows what he is doing." Rosie could sense what Amber was thinking and ced her hand on the back of Amber''s hand andforted her. Amber nodded, "Thanks, mom." Outside the Four Impressions club. The Rolls Royce drove over and after the wee at the entrance, it drove in the club unrestricted. After the car stopped, Jack got out of the car with the gift and asked Mr. Ward and Brent to remain in the car. He was invited by Minister Mable who had a very special status, hence it was better that he went alone. He was escorted by the security to the Bamboo grove. He could hear the joyousughter from the courtyard. It wasn''t just Minister Mable who he was meeting? Jack frowned but was unfazed and entered the courtyard with his gift. "Sir, Mr. Jack Hughes has arrived." When they entered the courtyard, the security guard walked briskly over to the hall to announce Jack''s arrival. The hall fell silent, "Quick! Bring him in!" someone shouted excitedly. Amber? Jack was suddenly startled. He definitely heard Amber''s voice. But wasn''t he invited by Minister Mable? He was stunned for a moment. As he approached, a beautiful and radiant smile weed him. It was Amber! "Silly rascal! Heh heh... you didn''t expect it, did you?" Amber''s words snapped Jack back to his senses. Jack was lost for a moment. If Amber was there, then her parents... Jack looked down at his gift and immediately felt awkward. He thought that it was Minister Mable who invited him which was why he only prepared one gift for Minister Mable. How was he to expect that it turned into a session to meet her parents? He didn''t even have a gift for Amber''s parents during their first introduction! "Why are you standing there like a fool?" When she saw Jack standing still looking stunned, Amber twitched her eyebrows and skipped over to grab Jack''s arm. "You, why didn''t you inform me that you''re back?" Jack said awkwardly. "My parents didn''t want me to inform you. Now you know that I''m back." Amber smiled cheekily. "But... but I thought that it was Minister Mable who invited and I only prepared one gift. It''s so ... so impolite of me for not bringing anything for your parents!" Jack was so nervous that he started to stammer. "It''s alright. My parents just want to meet you along with some of my father''s friends. They won''t mind at all." Amber smiled and led Jack towards the hall. Jack had no choice but to brace himself to meet her parents. At the same time. Steve and his friends exchanged looks. "Rx, rascal Steve, we''ll grill this chapter." Minister Mable''s status was high, important, and influential in this city. Artist Warnock and Director Lansing also nodded in agreement. "Rest assured, Steve, we''ve been friends for so many years. Since you''ve invited us, we''ll definitely assess his character for you." "I do want to see which young man in this city is able to win your daughter''s heart." Steve smiled and thanked his three friends. Just at this moment, Amber brought the awkward Jack into the hall. When they saw Jack, Minister Mable and Director Lansing were both surprised, their pupils constricted and their eyes twitched. There was a collective ''Boom''! in their minds. This... this was Steve''s future son- inw? Oh lord! Both of their statuses were high in society but it set off a wave of doubt. Jack''s status was equally high so who was assessing who tonight? Minister Mable knew about Jack''s identity. Director Lansing was the director of LJ Hospital and although he didn''t appear during Jack''s mother''s treatment, he had heard from Dr. Hale about Jack''s matters. So he knew some details of Jack''s issues. "Steve... this is the gentleman that you want us to assess for you?" Director Lansing asked. On one side, Minister Mable looked surprised at Director Lansing. He suddenly realized that Director Lansing also knew Jack''s identity! In fact, Jack was also in a daze when he entered the hall. He didn''t expect there to be so many important people present for the session. Not only was Minister Mable present, there was also Director Lansing of LJ Hospital. He had seen Director Lansing''s picture in the hospital where his mother was treated. The only person he didn''t know was the one who looked very pleasant and gentle. But since he was sitting with Minister Mable and Director Lansing, he must also be a man of high status! When he heard Director Lansing''s remark, Jack was startled and looked towards Minister Mable and Director Lansing. Tonight he was meeting Amber''s parents and he was already feeling very awkward for not bringing them gifts. He didn''t wish that the session became even more awkward because of his identity. Minister Mable was first to react and asked Steve, "Steve, why don''t you introduce him to us?" Director Lansing also came to his senses and suppressed his emotions and said calmly, "Yes, introduce him." The scene evolved rapidly but Steve didn''t sense that anything was amiss. With Minister Mable''s prompting, Steve smiled and began his introduction, "Comee, I''ll introduce to everyone. This is Jack Hughes, my daughter''s boyfriend." "Good evening, Sirs." Jack smiled and nodded politely and then presented the gift to Steve and Rosie. He said awkwardly, "Mr. Knight and Mrs. Knight, I didn''t know that I''ll be meeting you tonight so I didn''t prepare ahead for this session. This antique calligraphy scroll is a simple expression of my gratitude. I''ll make up for tonight next time." The gift was supposed to be for Minister Mable and he could only redirect it to Amber''s parents. "Ha ha ha... you''re so silly, how can you make up for something like this?" Amber teased, "Aren''t you always so calm and confident regardless of the asion? Why are you so flustered when you see my parents?" Everyoneughed when they heard this. "We are to be med for this. We didn''t give you any time to prepare for tonight. Don''t be nervous, we are just having dinner together." Steve smiled happily and introduced his three friends to Jack. Since Jack didn''t want them to reveal his identity, they also pretended that it was the first time they met. It was Artist Warnock who was intrigued by Jack''s antique calligraphy scroll. He rubbed his hands and said to Jack, "Jack, I''m an avid fan of antique artwork. Can I have a look at that antique calligraphy scroll?" "Certainly!" Jack smiled and replied. Artist Warnock looked with anticipation at Steve and Steve didn''t mind and handed the scroll over to Warnock. Artist Warnock unveiled the scroll. As soon as he saw the calligraphy, Artist Warnock was stunned for a moment and then his expression turned cold and said to Jack, "Jack, it''s not right to deceive others!" The warm and friendly atmosphere turned cold immediately. Steve was startled, "Warnock, what''s the matter?" Artist Warnock handed the ''Voyage of Qiantang'' to Steve and said coldly, "This chap gave you a fake antique scroll. What can his intentions be?"??????? Chapter 128 Hypocrite! Please Leave! Boom! The statement shocked everyone. The atmosphere tensed up instantly. Steve''s mood immediately took a dive. Amber''s mother''s expression also darkened. Minister Mable and Director Lansing were both stunned. "Mr. Warnock, Jack will not take a fake antique to present as a gift." Amber quickly came to Jack''s defense. This was the first time Jack met her parents. With her family background, her parents would not take issue with the value of Jack''s gift but if the gift was fake, then it would take a different meaning! That meant that he was insincere and disrespectful to the recipient of the gift. "Yes, Warnock, have a good look. Don''t use him unnecessarily. Director Lansing sided with Amber. He knew about Jack''s identity and how could he give a fake gift? He was certain that Artist Warnock made a mistake! Minister Mable also said, "Warnock, you just had a nce. You must have seen wrongly. You are always so rash. Why are you so quick to make a judgment?" "Who says?" Artist Warnock red at Minister Mable. He was one of the Master artists of the country and internationally renowned. Each of his artwork was valued in the millions of yuan. He was immersed in the art world for decades and had assessed countless antique artwork. Perhaps he can make a mistake for other pieces of antique artwork. But for the calligraphy of Tang Bohu''s ''Voyage of Qiantang'', he can distinguish the fake from the original with just a nce! "You..." Minister Mable''s eyes twitched, he looked at Jack and then back towards Artist Warnock and said, "You stubborn ass, today Amber brought his boyfriend to meet her parents, why do you have to be such a killjoy?" How can the son of the Hughes family give a fake artwork? Wasn''t that an international disgrace? If this were to antagonize Jack, with a word from the Hughes family, Warnock''s reputation would be at stake even if he was a renowned master artist. "Mable, why are you ming me?" Artist Warnock said solemnly, "Do you think that my title as the country''s master artist was freely given to me? I can''t ept that this young man gave Steve a fake painting on their first meeting. The significance of a gift is of utmost importance. If you can''t afford an expensive gift then you can give a cheaper gift but it can''t be a fake!" Minister Mable and Director Lansing were gripped by anxiety and their hearts raced. The two of them exchanged looks but were helpless. Warnock was clearly threading on the razor''s edge. He was making a huge mistake! But they were very clear how stubborn Warnock was. When it came to artwork, he couldn''t ept any inadequacies. "Mr. Warnock, please exin why do you think that this is a fake." Jack was calm and smiled. The drawing was prepared by Mr. Ward and he didn''t view it after receiving it. But he believed that Mr. Ward wouldn''t give him a fake artwork to present it as a gift. Minister Mable and Director Lansing''s hearts sank. "Ah! You''re rather calm even when challenged by an expert!" Artist Warnock scoffed and arrogantly said, "Okay, I''ll let the facts convince you. I''ll teach you not to challenge a master artist like me with a fake artwork!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After he said, he looked at Steve, and politely said, "Steve, please be patient with me." Steve smiled faintly and nodded. He then looked coldly at Jack. He was not at all impressed with Jack''s status. Although Jack had performed very well with DT Real Estate Agency, those achievements were insignificant in Steve''s eyes. But Jack''s temperament was something that had Steve''s approval. However, the fake artwork totally dashed whatever good impression he had of Jack. Amber was panicking inside her and grabbed Jack''s hand tightly. She was so anxious that her palms were perspiring. She wanted to help Jack with an exnation but now that the situation had devolved to this stage, it was no longer within her abilities. Warnock took up the ''Voyage of Qiantang'' and didn''t even look at it. With a lofty expression and said with full of confidence, " ''Voyage of Qiantang'' was a masterpiece of Tang Yin, with Tang Yin''s reputation in the art industry, this drawing''s value was worth 24.64 Million yuan three years ago!" Boom! With that said, the entire room was shocked! Although everyone there was extremely wealthy, their knowledge of art collection was very limited. They were certainly not as familiar with calligraphy as a master artist such as Warnock. If the drawing was worth over twenty million yuan, then this gift was far too valuable! Jack was also shocked that Mr. Ward was so extravagant to hand him something worth over twenty million yuan to give away as a gift! Following this, Jack smiled, "Mr. Warnock, although I''m not as aplished as you gentlemen here, I am still able to afford a twenty million yuan gift." "Not only you are young, but you are also rather arrogant!" Warnock started to frown and his gentle and pleasant demeanor started to turn ferocious. Amber''s eyes sparkled and thought about Jack''s worth and indeed he could afford twenty million yuan. She was about to speak up for Jack when Warnock continued. Warnock scoffed with disdain at Jack, "Did you hear me clearly? The value which I said was three years ago!" "I heard you clearly." Jack nodded calmly. "Do you know why I''m so certain of its value of 24.64 Million yuan?" Warnock''s eyes lit up, scoffed, and said sternly, "That year I was present when this artwork was auctioned. The artwork was bought at 24.64 Million yuan and bought by a mysterious buyer!" "Additionally, after the artwork was bought, it had not surfaced since. Young man, don''t tell me you are the one who bought this artwork?" Kaboom! Amber''s body trembled and was shocked. Three years ago... was the year when Jack and Katherine married. How could Jack have the money to buy the artwork at that time? Could it be... that this artwork was fake? At that moment, Amber felt her vision darken as if her heart was being snatched away and she felt indescribably empty. Steve''s expression turned totally cold. He did not doubt what Warnock said. Warnock was the country''s master artist and an expert in this area. What he had said must be the facts. "Jack, I really didn''t expect you to be so deceptive like a snake!" Steve said sternly, "That year when I saw you, you were still an intelligent and honest young man!" "Mr. Knight..." Jack became flustered. "What else do you have to say?" Steve waved his hand in anger, "I and her mother agreed to see you because Amber likes you. Based on my background, I will not care about the value of your gift but I only care if you are genuine. What are your intentions for bringing a fake artwork? Are you trying to tell me that you are not serious and genuine towards my Amber?" "Steve, stop using Jack. Perhaps he was mistaken and didn''t know that the artwork was fake?" Director Lansing anxiously said. Minister Mable gave Warnock a push and red at him, "Warnock, you only had a nce. How could you be so sure? Look at it again. What if you were mistaken and wronged Jack?" He knew Jack''s identity and personally witnessed the head of the Hughes family announce his willingness to ept Madam Hughes into the family ancestral hall for the sake of Jack. Had it been someone else, Minister Mable would choose to believe Warnock. But Jack was the one who gave the artwork. Why would he give a fake artwork? Would there be any artwork that the Hughes family can''t obtain? "Mable, if you doubt me again, don''t me me for ending our friendship!" Warnock became furious and red at Minister Mable, "It''s fake! I say it''s fake and it''s a fake! It can''t be real!" Minister Mable was so frustrated that he wanted to pound his chest. Just at this moment, Steve said furiously, "Jack, please leave!" Chapter 129 What Talented Young Man, He Is A Dragon-In-Law! Once he spoke, time seemed to stand still in the Hall. Minister Mable and Director Lansing looked terrified and their foreheads started to perspire. Warnock was domineering and looked at Jack with disdain. Amber''s sight started to cken and her body began to shiver. Her parents were angry and Jack''s first meeting with her parents was ruined! So what will be of her and Jack? Her red lips slowly opened and said, "Jack..." As soon as she said, Jack smiled and it was like a warm breeze. But a thick sense of despair arose and it became exceedingly depressing. Mr. Ward gave him the Tang Bohu''s ''Voyage of Qiantang'' and he was certain that Mr. Ward would not give him a fake artwork to present as a gift. Even if this artwork was supposed to be given to Minister Mable, it could not possibly be fake. What was depressing was Artist Warnock''s attitude. He was so certain with just a look. Even if he was an expert, it was too opinionated! It was Warnock''s reckless assessment that caused the surprise meeting with her parents to be ruined! When Jack heard Amber''s voice, Jack smiled and said to her, "Amber, I''m alright. I should take my leave now." With the current situation, if he continued to remain there, it would only make things difficult for Amber. Jack didn''t want Amber to be caught in between her parents and him. After saying, Jack smiled and nodded to them and left. "Jack..." Amber wanted him to stay. But Steve held onto her, "Amber, don''t you understand?" "Dad... what do you want me to understand?" Amber''s beautiful eyes welled up with tears and she pursed her red lips tightly. "My niece, perhaps this chap is a talented young man in this city. But he gave a fake artwork during the first meeting with your parents. He wanted to present a valuable gift and didn''t care if it was genuine. This meant that he is not a genuine person. This kind of character is uneptable!" Warnock continued, "Your father wanted the few of us toe tonight to verify and assess your boyfriend. Your father is right to call us. Now I have done you a favor by exposing this man''s true colors!" Steve and Rosie looked at each other and sighed. Based on the Knight family''s background, they were not concerned about how rich Jack was. In Steve''s opinion, no matter how rich Jack was, Jack couldn''t be richer than he was. What they were more concerned about was Jack''s personality and if he was genuine to Amber. That was why Steve was willing to meet him even if Jack was a divorcee. Furthermore, he started to admire Jack for being able tounch the sale of three properties. In fact, he had already decided with his wife that as long as Jack was not a bad character, they would ept their rtionship. After all, their daughter liked Jack. But who knew that this was the oue of such a session! "Warnock, thanks for helping us tonight!" Steve expressed his appreciation for Artist Warnock, sighed, and looked sternly towards Amber, "Amber, your dad and mom do not need you to seek any riches. Even if Jack has nothing, our family''s wealth is sufficient for you and your descendants to live in ap of luxury." "But your dad and mom want you to be happy and marry a good person. Do you think that based on what happened tonight, Jack is a decent person?" A chill ran down Amber''s spine and her beautiful eyes sparkled due to her tears but she remained silent. Just at this moment. "Warnock you stubborn ass, you blind scoundrel! You can''t even see what''s in front of you!" Director Lansing couldn''t hold back anymore and scolded Warnock. The sudden eruption took everyone by surprise. Just as Warnock was about to retaliate, Director Lansing clenched his teeth, ced his hand on Warnock''s chest, and shoved him causing Warnock to stagger backward. "You stubborn ass, we just couldn''t talk any sense into you just now!" "Lansing you rascal, what is the meaning of this? Do you want a fight?" Warnock red furiously at Director Lansing.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g They were good friends for a long time and were champions of their respective fields and certainly had their own temper. Although they were cordial and friendly to each other, if they were to fight, neither will make concessions. Director Lansing''s eyes were bloodshot, and continued angrily, "You are just a stubborn donkey. Do you think that I''m afraid of fighting you? If I lose in a fight, I can treat myself but if you were to lose, you will beg me to treat you!" "You..." Warnock also became flushed in red from anger. The atmosphere became tense and thick with confrontation. Steve was startled and wondered what was going on. Why were his friends at loggerheads? At this moment. Minister Mable stepped forward and looked at Warnock impatiently, "Warnock, oh Warnock. This time you are the one who had made a mistake! Lansing was right to scold you!" "Mable, why did you..." Warnock was startled and bewildered. But immediately his eyes were wide open as if he suddenly realized something. Among them, Mable''s character was the most steady, otherwise, he wouldn''t rise to such a high status in the government. "Lansing, Mable, what do you mean?" Steve was anxious and asked. Rosie and Amber also looked with surprise at Minister Mable and Director Lansing. Director Lansing''s character was slightly brasher. He firmly stomped his feet and pointed towards the artwork and demanded, "Examine this drawing closely. If this artwork given by Jack is fake, I''ll eat the drawing right in front of you!" Kaboom! It was as if Warnock was struck by lightning and was stunned. Why did Minister Mable and Director Lansing defend Jack so rigorously? Unless... unless he really made a mistake? Warnock grudgingly picked up the ''Voyage of Qiantang'' and carefully unveiled it on the table. He even took out a magnifying ss from his pocket and started to inspect the artwork in detail. He certainly inspected the artwork more carefully than before. It was so silent in the hall that one could hear a pin drop. Steve and his family were particrly anxious. Minister Mable and Director Lansing were both embarrassed and frustrated. Clink nk... Suddenly, Warnock''s magnifying ss fell onto the ground. His eyes were wide open and he looked up in disbelief, "Real... it''s genuine... this artwork is really from Tang Yin!" His voice shook and was full of disbelief. How could the ''Voyage of Qiantang'' bought by a mysterious buyer at the auction three years ago end up in the hands of this young man? Kaboom! These words roared like rolling thunder into the ears of Steve and his family. Steve and Rosie''s expression changed immediately. Amber''s tear-soaked eyes suddenly sparkled and she grabbed her parents'' arms, "Dad, mom! It''s genuine! I already said that Jack would not lie to you!" Steve and Rosie were conflicted and felt extremely awkward. If the drawing was real, then didn''t they wrong Jack just now? "Er..." Minister Mable walked to the stunned Steve and said profoundly, "Steve, there are some things we can''t say directly but the son-inw picked by Amber isn''t just a talented young man, he is practically a dragon-inw!" Minister Mable agonized when he thought about what the head of the Hughes family did for Jack just to bring Madam Hughes into the ancestral hall. Steve indeed was wealthy but was nowhere close whenpared to the Hughes family. Now just because of the stubbornness of Warnock, he almost drove away this outstanding man. He and Director Lansing had promised Jack not to reveal his identity and could only use these means to resolve the misunderstanding. Steve was very conflicted, looked around the hall, and was about to speak. Director Lansing stomped his feet again, clenched his teeth, and said to Warnock, "Warnock, based on our decades of friendship, we''re doing this for your own good. Listen to me and go after Jack and apologize to him. If you don''t, it will be disastrous for you!"??????? Chapter 130 He’s the Best Match! Artist Warnock trembled and was totally conflicted. He was a master artist of the country and being at the top of his field, he naturally had his pride and dignity. His reputation extended internationally and was revered by his peers. With his status, apologizing to anyone professionally was a distant concept not to mention to lower himself to a young man. When they saw that Warnock didn''t intend to budge, Director Lansing continued to lecture him, "You stubborn ass! Do you refuse to believe me or Mable?" Minister Mable sighed, "Go after Jack, it won''t be considered as losing face." Being the son of the head of the Hughes family who could make his father against his duty to be filial, was someone who was worthy of this master artist''s respect and apology. Artist Warnock suddenly realized the situation. He could disregard Director Lansing''s words but now that Minister Mable also urged him to apologize to Jack, no matter how stubborn he was, he must know that there was more to this than meets the eye! Artist Warnock took a deep breath and hurried out of the hall! "Dad, mom, I''m going after Jack!" Amber ran out of the Bamboo grove excitedly. Now that the misunderstanding had been resolved, it was as if Amber was in hell one moment and then went to heaven in the next. Which girl wouldn''t hope for her parents to ept someone who she loves? Artist Warnock also quickened his footsteps. It was so silent in the hall that you could hear a pin drop. Steve and Rosie had note to their senses. The events of that night had changed too rapidly. From joy to fury and now to astonishment. They wanted their old friends to help ensure that their daughter''s boyfriend was a decent man but who would expect it to turn into such a huge misunderstanding? When they thought of their attitude towards Jack, the two of them became extremely embarrassed. Steve looked at Minister Mable and Director Lansing.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "We were friends for so many years and you still hide information from me?" It was obvious that he was referring to Jack! "We can''t tell you directly." Minister Mable shook his head and said with a deep gaze, "Steve, do you think that you have made your fortunes and reputation overseas?" Steve paused for a moment and nodded. He wasn''t someone who was shy about his achievements. His wealth overseas was just as what Mable said. Otherwise, he wouldn''t try to set Amber up with oil barons and moguls from the silicon valley. Only when everyone stood on the same level would they be able to continue to prosper. Otherwise, who would respect him? Minister Mable smiled and with a trace of disdain, "No matter how rich you are, you won''t be richer than him!" p! Steve was stunned and started to flush in red. What Minister Mable said was exactly one aspect which he felt superior over Jack but now it was like a ruthless p across his face. Before Steve could react to what Mable said, Director Lansing nodded, "Mable is right." p! Steve''s pupils constricted as if he was pped for a second time. "Can both of you borate?" Amber''s mother asked. Minister Mable shook his head and look at Steve, "Cherish this. Amber has stepped up the socialdder. Whether she can enter this family will depend on your family destiny!" After he said, he and Director Lansing left together, leaving Steve and Rosie to ponder deeply about this. Jack signaled them not to reveal his identity and for them to say to this extent was already based on their decades of friendship. After a while. Amber''s mother started to speak, "Steve, do you believe them?" Steve smiled bitterly and heaved a sigh, "Mable and Lansing will never joke on this matter." "Then Jack... the way we treated Jack, was absolutely inappropriate." Rosie frowned. A joyous asion was turned upside down by a drawing to cause such a misunderstanding. She felt guilty about their attitude towards Jack. After a pause, Rosie said, "Why don''t we stay here for a few more days. We''ll find a reason to meet up with Jack and apologize to him to resolve this misunderstanding." "Apologize?" Steve twitched his eyebrows, "Is it appropriate for us to apologize to him?" Rosie said angrily, "Than do you intend to have our daughter sandwiched in between? How can you as a father not care about your daughter during this crucial time?" "Okay then." Steve sighed again and agreed. He continued, "But we are just staying here for a few days and now our contact with the Hughes family will have to be shelved." He became very disturbed when he thought about this. "I know that you always wanted to utilize the Hughes family to push your aplishments to a higher level. I agree and had always supported you in this." Rosie''s tone was very tender and her eyes were full of love, "But Steve, Amber''s our only daughter. Your achievements are beyond what countless people can dream of. We are wealthy enough. Now the happiness of our daughter should be our main objective." "But..." Steve wanted to exin himself. "I don''t wish that due to our moment''s folly, we caused Amber to miss out on her happiness. Even if we disregard Jack''s family background, his achievements are rather admirable now. If Amber and Jack were to break up because of us, then how will you be at peace with your conscience?" Rosie raised her voice, "Or do you think that Amber will ept the oil barons or silicon valley moguls?" Steve was in a daze and smiled bitterly. Immediately, he said outrightly, "How about this. Since we''re here for a few more days, we''ll arrange to meet Jack again and apologize to Jack. That will be considered as the actual session for him to meet us." "Now that''s a good father!" Rosie smiled lovingly. Jack was nowhere to be seen when Amber and Warnock ran to the carpark of the club. They only saw a Rolls Royce driving out of the club. Amber frowned. Warnock anxiously questioned the security guards. His expression changed when he found out that Jack was inside the Rolls Royce. In his mind, he repeatedly reyed the words of Minister Mable and Director Lansing which caused his heart to race. When Amber heard the conversation between Warnock and the security guard, she quickly took out her phone to call Jack. Her call was promptly answered. "Hey, Jack! You silly rascal. Why did you leave so quickly? Please don''t be angry!" Amber said pitifully as soon as the call went through. "I''m not angry." Jackughed. How could he not be angry? Amber exined, "The misunderstanding had been resolved. Mr. Warnock looked at the artwork again and verified that it was genuine. He was also looking for you to apologize. Can you don''t leave? I apologize on behalf of my dad and mom." What happened just now was totally unfair to him. She wanted to fight for Jack but she was powerless to do anything. Now that the misunderstanding had been resolved, she hoped that Jack would not misunderstand her parents. "Okay, silly girl. In that situation, I will only make things difficult for you if I don''t leave. I''m really alright. Have a good rest." Jack ended the call when he finished. In the Rolls Royce. Mr. Ward looked at Jack and smiled, "Master Hughes isn''t angry?" "Amber had already wagered her entire life when she came to me during the most difficult period of my life." Jack shook his head and smiled warmly, "How can I get angry with her parents over such a small issue?" After he said, his expression turned serious, "Even if I was unhappy, it would be because of you. I was only supposed to have dinner with Minister Mable, how could you prepare a genuine drawing valued in excess of twenty million yuan for me to give it away? Isn''t it too extravagant?" Facing Jack who suddenly erupted, Mr. Ward answered innocently, "Was twenty million yuan too much?" "Isn''t it?" Jack asked in return. Mr. Ward shrugged his shoulders, "Each gift your father gives is no less than a hundred million yuan. Previously when your father had dinner with an oil baron in the western border, your father even gave him an oil field." Jack, "..."??????? Chapter 131 Skyfall After reaching back to TM vi district. Jack got two consecutive phone calls, which were from Director Lansing and Minister Mable respectively. Both were good old friends with Warnock, if Jack wanted to look into that matter, after knowing what happened tonight. It would ruin half of Warnock''s achievements. So they were pleading for Jack''s mercy for Warnock. After Jack made it clear that he would not investigate the matter, they felt slightly more at ease. After he hung up the phone, everything seemed to settle down. Jack was a little mncholy while lying on his bed. If it weren''t for his status as the Hughes'' family''s young master, perhaps the genuine calligraphy and painting of Tang Yin would have been described as a forgery by Artist Warnock, and he couldn''t even defend for himself. His name and status, he dislikes them, yet he cannot do anything. If Artist Warnock had known his true identity, he could take a forgery and said it as genuine. The following two days were calm and quiet. DT Real Estate Agency''s three properties were just as Jack expected. Even though it wasn''t as demanding, it was still easy for everything to be sold out in a week. Jack wanted to see this, DT Real Estate Agency was ultimately too small. Put aside Drago Real Estate''s share, DT at best could only reach top ten in this city. There was still a long way to reach the top one in this city. The renovation project for the West Shantytown was a big mistake. It was only turned around by the assistance of Hughes'' family. If they always took the lead in the property market, it would attract unwanted attention from theirpetitors. If someone wanted a piece of the pie, it would be a problem. Jack was very clear that he could settle the matter with Hughes'' family''s help was just a facade Only when he could grow stronger and walk through the Hughes'' family''s doors in a dignified manner and bestow his mother her original status. When that time arrives, only then the power of Hughes'' family would indeed be in his hands. Before that, with the conflict and faction happening in Hughes'' family, he wasn''t sure that Hughes'' family could always lend a helping hand. If something went wrong in Hughes'' family coupled withpetitors during that time, it would be a big problem. Work in silence, and let the sess be the noise. This was what Jack wanted to see and to do. For two days, Amber had approached him many times, Jack replied with patience. Jack was afraid that this silly woman would misunderstand that he was still angry about what happened at Four Impress club that night. In fact, Amber had always thought he was still upset that she couldn''t believe him no matter how Jack tried to exin. She even tried to visit DT in person, but Jack rejected her. For the past few days, he had himself focused on the three properties, which had made him exhausted, he really could not meet her. Only after some persuasion, he finally made Amber stay put and note over to thepany. Early in the morning. It was just after dawn. Jack and Brent were doing fitness exercise when a phone call came. "Jack, quickly watch the news, there is a big problem!" Corbin was extremely anxious. "Why, is the sky falling?" Jack humoured. Corbin was silent for a seconds, and replied in trembling voice, "Yes!" Jack was dumbfounded; his mind went nk. He quickly asked Corbin what had happened. Corbin replied, "YK group announced, that they will postpone their ns to move into our city!" Boom! It was horrible news for him. Jack trembled, while his mind went nk. Until there was a few seconds, he was disconnected from reality. He also didn''tprehend what Corbin was saying on the phone afterwards.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Young master, is something wrong?" Brent''s concern had pulled Jack back to reality. "Okay, I see." He suppressed his anger and ended his phone call with Corbin. Jack tightened his right hand that was holding the phone, and he didn''t put it down. The cracking sound made by his hand can be heard, his veins on the back of his hands was protruding. His eyes were filled with monstrous anger. This quiet anger had made Brent wince as he watched. "A final revenge? What a drastic move!" Jack spat out with extreme anger that turned into augh. After a short while of shock and anger, he quickly realized it. YK group was Hughes'' family business. It was Mr. Ward that put up a news that turn the table around for West Shantytown renovation project. With the power of YK group, it made West shantytowns'' price skyrocket that fast. And without exaggeration, if the YK group didn''t debunk that news report, the West shantytown housing price would never fall. And now, YK group suddenly announced that they postponed the project. Jack understood that there was only one person who could do this! Madam Hughes! Only Madam Hughes dared to go against his father''s will for the entire Hughes'' family to order YK group to debunk the news. George and Killian must also know this cunning n. They couldn''t execute it as they didn''t have the right to order the YK group. This was a drastic manoeuvre, so cunning. When the news was out, it would cause the whole project to change in a drastically. It might even cause DTpany to crumble. For DT Real Estate Agency, the sky had fallen. "Young master, what happened?" Brent saw Jack''s frustration, and he was worried. "Nothing, let''s call it a day here and head back." Jack took a deep breath and quickly jogged back his home. In the living room, the morning news was on. Mr. Ward was looking gloomy sitting on the couch. Sophie sat next to him and was not looking good as well. Daisy was preparing breakfast. During this hour, everyone would''ve craved for Daisy''s breakfast. But now, no one had the mood to enjoy breakfast. Even Sophie that treated Daisy as if she was her daughter was also the same. "Mr. Ward, can Jack go through this?" Sophie''s voice was deep. Television was broadcasting the morning news, and it was about YK group announced the termination of moving into the city. Sophie knew that Jack was the owner of DT Real Estate Agency. It would be a fatal blow for DT Real Estate Agency. Describing it as a devastating blow for Jack was not exaggerating. Mr. Ward shook his head, even he was feeling powerless, "It''s too treacherous, this news is enough to cause an earthquake in the real estate sector. The deck has been shuffled, and DT is in danger!" The past two West Shantytown pre-sales was always booming. But it was apparent that either the pre-sales sess or the housing price skyrocketed was all because of YK group announcement. Losing YK group''s help, West Shantytown would return to where it was at the beginning. "Mr. Ward, let him do something." Sophie was determined, "Patrick wouldn''t let his son fall into misery!" Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, Madam, the old master knows what he is going to do to help young master, I''m pretty sure of it. This manoeuvre is fatal towards young master. It is enough to wipe clean every achievement he ever has. And old master will not let that happen." "If Patrick can''t help him either, does that mean..." Sophie was anxious. She clenched her hands tightly, "Does that mean that, Jack will meet his doom?"????????????? Chapter 132 At the Teeth of the Storm, There is No Peace. Looking at the silent Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward gave the answers from the looks of his face. Even he didn''t reply. Sophie''s eyes were bing red. All these years, she had been seeing her son''s effort. For three years, he worked his way up from a graduate to a vice-chairman. That was enough to prove her son''s ability. She had seen the light at the end of the tunnel, and now, it was back toplete darkness. Even though she was his mother, she can''t imagine how much this would hurt him. How can a mother not care her son''s feeling? In her anxiety, Sophie came up with a bold n. She said in a deep voice, "Mr. Ward, I want to go back to Hughes'' family." "Madam, you shouldn''t!" Mr. Ward was shocked. If he let Sophie back to Hughes'' family, it would undoubtedly add fuel to the fire to this matter. Mr. Ward hurriedly exined, "Madam, have you forgotten what happened that year?" Sophie startled, and pat her head with her hand, "What am I saying, that old woman wants me and my son dead. Even if I go back, it can''t change a thing." She was crying, "What can I do? What can I do for my son?" "Mom..." A soft voice came from behind her. Sophie was shocked. She turned around and saw Jack and Brent. "Jack..." Jack walked into the living room, hugging Sophie, while lightly patting her back. It was like when he was young, he was scared, and his mother wasforting him. He smiled and said, "It''s alright, I will take care of it. Don''t you worry. The only thing you need to do now is to take care of yourself." "But..." Sophie still a bit worried. "Take care of yourself, you still haven''t hugged your grandchildren yet." Jack smiled with confidence, "You have propped a piece of the sky for me, now it''s time for me to return the favour!" Sophie stunned, with a mixed feeling looking at Jack. In a while. She tilted her head down, smiled bitterly and said, "Yeah, my son has grown up." "Breakfast''s ready." Then, Daisy walked out of the kitchen. "Mom, please have breakfast now." Jack was anxious, and he was worried very much than anyone else. But for the sake of his mother, he acted natural and calm. He was forcing himself to finish breakfast with his family before leaving the house with Brent. After they hopped on, Jack was depressed, and told Brent, "Get to the office now!" ... At DT Real Estate Agency, it was the working hours. Every employee was gathering around, on edge. A single news had made the wholepany''s employees'' head scratch. No one could expect that they were still busy with the pre-sales yesterday, and even discussed ns for a celebration banquet, but now it came a sudden change. Yet this morning when they opened their eyes, the sky had fallen.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Corbin, when is Mr. Hughesing back? See the big news, what should we do?" "I am going insane. Woke up this morning, and YK group is putting aside this project? When is it going to be back on track?" "Don''t be so dramatic, when huge corporate set aside something, it means that it is terminated. It just a vague way of saying it. Now we need to figure out the moods of our customers and determine whether the pricing will remain or copse!" The word "copse" momentarily stunned everyone. West Shantytown'' pricing was pushed up by YK group''s arrival in the city in the first ce. Now the news, announcing the project was on hold, would cause the value to fluctuate. It was because West Shantytown wasn''t favoured by citizens living here. When the news about YK group was moving in, made everyone excited it. And now, after everything had settled down. What would the people''s attitude be towards West Shantytown? Just then. Two figures appeared at the entrance of thepany. At the same time, a calm voice spoke up. "It''s early in the morning, have you all finished your tasks?" At that moment, every pair of eyesid on Jack. "Mr. Hughes, you finally arrived!" Corbin quickly weed him. Jack red at Corbin, "Everyone gathering here so early in the morning. The West Shantytown pre-sale work is not done yet, get everyone back to work!" His voice was stern and cold, his attitude wasn''t as genial as usual. This made Corbin freeze for a second but made everyone back to work. When they were returning to their posts, they peeked at Jack. Seeing that Jack was as cool as a cucumber when he entered his office, they were all puzzled. The sky had fallen. How could the boss be so calm? "Corbin, could it be that Mr. Hughes already known this and has a backup n for it?" An employee that was close to Corbin asked. After Jack took over thepany, he already everted two consecutive crises for thepany. And yet he resolved both of them lightly. His image in the heart of his employees had been high. Every time they saw Jack as cool as a cucumber, they seemed to have found the source of their confidence and felt that they could face the problem with ease. Corbin was also puzzled, scratching his head. He replied, "I suppose so?" This uncertainty gave the employees reassurance, and soon they were engaged in their work. In the office. Jack was sitting on his chair, on the edge of his seat, pulling his hair. He knew that as the boss, he was the source of morale in thepany. Suppose he had shown distress in front of his employees. It would not solve the problem but also affect thepany''s morale. So, he needed to stay calm when he entered thepany. He gave Corbin the cold shoulder to not waste time exining it and exposing his true feelings. Now in his own office, it was just Brent and himself. Jack clearly showed anxiety. Jack rubbed his face, and asked in a deep voice, "Brent, if there was a sword pointing at your throat, what would you do?" Brent replied, "I''d kill him!" Jack stunned and gave a bitter smile. With Brent''sbat capability, he could quickly turn the tide around and gained the upper hand, even he had a de at his throat. But he couldn''t do it! This time, he was facing Madam Hughes of the Hughes'' family. This strike had made DT Real Estate Agency''s sky fall and shatter him from the roots up. How can he fight back? While Jack was still anxious and without a n. A huge change was forming over the city. This was the calm before the storm. Because, when the news had broadcasted. Everyone was shocked and didn''t know what to do. At a short very moment, DT Real Estate Agency and the West Shantytown project were in the teeth of the storm. Everyone was talking about it. If it weren''t for YK group, West Shantytown''s housing price wouldn''t go up, and there wouldn''t be so many buyers aiming for it. And now, YK group had set aside the project. After everyone calmed down, they would return to the state of disliking West Shantytown. People had started gathering in front of Dragon Garden and the other three booking hall. These people were frustrated and furious, and they stormed the sales centre...000000 Chapter 133 Thoughts from All Sides Bang! The office door was violently pushed open. Jack, who was utterly exhausted, frowned. His facial expression was showing frustration.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Corbin rushed in and spoke in a deep voice, "Jack, it''s bad. Four sales centers were crushed by the buyers." Jack''s pupil shrunk and his eyes were twitching. The final battle...had begun! "Should I go and settle it?" Brent who was beside him frowned. "It has nothing to do with them," he said. "It''s a public sentiment issue, and if real estate value on the West Shantytowns falls, they too will be victims." Jack rubbed his temples wearily. The value of the West Shantytowns real estate increased because of him. If the real estate price of West Shantytowns was maintained, he would be in clean conscience. But if real estate price fell, not only DT real estate agency would be gone, those buyers would be the victims too. He nced up at Corbin, "Take some men along with you andfort the crowd, and also stop the pre-sale of the three real estates." "Jack..." Corbin was utterly exhausted, "About YK Group putting off their settling in, it had caused a great impact. If the matter is not dealt with as quickly as possible, the West Shantytowns real estate will fall." "I''lle up with something," Jack said in a deep voice. Brent waved his hand, "You may leave now. Jack wille up with something." After Corbin left the office. Brent then said, "Young master, why don''t we ask Mr.Ward to pay a visit to the Hughes Family at once? The old master will not sit idly by on such a matter." Jack smiled helplessly. He knew, of course, that his father would not sit idly by. Otherwise, his father would not have dared to ask Madam Hughes to die for the sake of him in the Bamboo Grove of the Four Impressions Club. Now the point was, Madam Hughes came out with her final moves and was already cing her sword at his neck. Even if his father wanted to help, Madam Hughes would pester his father and dy the time. Unfortunately, DT could not wait longer! Rubbing his face ruthlessly, Jack suddenly had a feeling of despair and helplessness. He hated the feeling of being pinched and smashed by others at their wish. "Or seek help from the Drago real estate agency?" Brent suggested. "It''s useless." Jack shook his head and said dispiritedly, "Drago real estate agency could not maintain the real estate value like YT Group." The same time when the four sales centers were smashed. The video news of the broken sales center quickly spread to thework. With the current spread of media, no secrets could be hidden. The whole town was talking about DT Real Estate Agency. In the waves of public opinion, the real estate value of West Shantytowns was teetering. When the peoples'' dreams were shattered, the anger naturally involved the biggest benefactor, which was DT. In the meantime. In the spacious office. Aiden frowned as he deeply gazed at the news. Tap! Turning off the news, he slowly lit his cigar. "What''s going on with the Hughes family?" While enjoying the rich fragrance of the cigar, Aiden thought quietly, "First, YK helped Jack to raise the real estate value in the West Shantytown, and now they made a move by cutting off the support. Did... Killian caused Madam Hughes and the head of the Hughes family to fight against each other? As the industry leader of the real estate industry, Aiden knew exactly how the real estate value went up, which outsiders would not know. He was clear that the surge of real estate industries in the eyes of the outside world was a fight within the Hughes family. Aiden, who had made up his mind on taking no sides, budged again. To help? Or not? Or, to which side? Aiden was undecidable. If he chose the right one, it would be a deal. If he chose the wrong one, he would not be able to back away and take no sides anymore. In Drago Real Estate Agency. Drago watched the news, he could not help feeling the indescribable delight in him. He built up Drago Real Estate Agency, making it the second in the real estatepany these days. But Jack came and took away a big part of his shares, which was more unbearable than killing his cousin. "YK announced to ce the project on pending. Without a bigpany like YK trading in for West Shantytown, the West Shantytown would be the same as before even after the improvement of settlement." Drago mumbled, "No matter how powerful he was, he is ipatible to even an ordinary person when he''s in trouble. Jack, you and your DT Real Estate Agency wille to an end when the real estate price of West Shantytown falls." Just as he said that. The office door was pushed open. Drago raised his eyebrows in frustration. Who dares to barge into his office without his permission? He was on the point of raising his head to scold the person. But when he saw the maning in, he suppressed his anger at once. "Sorry foring in without permission." Mr.Ward sat down. The moment Jack took some of the shares, even if he was not in control of Drago''s Real Estate, he was still thergest shareholder. No one would dare to stop Mr. Ward from entering the office. "Haha... There is no need to say so. We wee you most, Mr. Ward." Drago chuckled awkwardly. Mr.Ward looked at theputer screen and smiled, "Are you happy when DT is in trouble?" Drago was in a daze. Mr. Ward smiled and shook his head, "I do not care if you are happy or not. I came here today to ask you to do something!" "What is it?" Drago asked. "Buy twonds from the West Shantytown in the name of Drago Real Estate Agency." Mr. Ward said. "Mr. Ward, are you asking me to help DT maintain the real estate value?" Drago acknowledged the matter at once and said reluctantly, "Drago Real Estate Agency has not enough scale to stabilize this matter." "Better than nothing." Mr. Ward stood up and walked out, "Since the young master took yourpany''s shares, you will not be able to get away too if the young master is in trouble. If DT falls, you can check or your stock market value!" "I know you''re reluctant to do so. If the stock prices could not make youy your helping hands, then I''ll..." When Mr. Ward was at the door, he stopped and said in a sudden cold voice, "Then I''ll present you with a funeral hall!" The strong murderous intent was without any disguise. Calmly said, as if telling a trivial matter. Chills came down Drago''s spine, which made him shiver when he heard this. He did not doubt that Mr. Ward had the power to do so! So, Drago nodded weakly, "I got this!" In the Four Impressions Club. "Dad, please help Jack, would you? He is in great trouble this time." Amber anxiously grasped on Steve''s arm and pleaded, "This should be very easy for you, right?" "Easy?" Steve scowled, "my darling daughter. If I help Jack, I''ll have to build an urbanmercialplex in the West Shantytown, which must be almost asrge as YK Group. Is that an easy job?" YK Group was the worthy leader of the real estate industry! With therge scale they have, the real estate value would soar on whatever real estate they trade on. But the cost of each building would be expensive, far more than achieving just a hundred or two million. What''s more, Steve''s main business was not in this city anymore. "But only you can help him now." Amber''s eyes reddened, and she suddenly knelt on the ground with a loud thumping sound. She cried as she said, "If you don''t save him, DT woulde to an end!" This sudden act shocked Steve. "What''s the matter with you, girl? Get up!" Steve quickly helped her up. "I''m not getting up until you help him!" Amber said stubbornly. Rosie was worried. She said to Steve, "Steve, just help him. A few billion are nothing to you. Don''t you pity our daughter? And don''t forget what Mable and the others told you!" Boom! Steve''s body trembled as if he was struck by the lightning when he heard that. He took a deep breath and looked at Amber with aplicated look in his eyes, "Amber, get up first. I''ll have to discuss with Minister Mable about this matter.???????????????? Chapter 134 Linger on in A Steadily Worsening Condition The fragrance of sandalwood lingered in the room. Steve sat and waited patiently. The look in his eyes was unreadable.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Creek... The door opened. "Mable, you''vee." Steve stood up and said. Minister Mable had a serious look on his face, with a look of tiredness. He slumped in a chair, poured a cup of tea, and drank it. Then he slowly said, "don''t mention it. YK announced the pending of the trade, and the West Shantytown is in chaos. Your diamond son-inw''s four sales centers were all crushed! I was trying to rescue the situation." "That''s what I''m here for," Steve said. Mable lifted his eyebrows, "continue." Steve hesitated a little and said, "About Jack being my diamond great son-inw, what is this exactly about?" "Can''t say." Minister Mable shook his head and refused. Steve was anxious, "you and Lansing kept mentioning diamond son-inw. When something like this had happened, Amber is worried and so do I." Hearing this. Minister Mable''s eyes lit up at once. He smiled meaningfully as he looked at Steve and said, "Steve, don''t me me for not reminding you. You have to help Jack!" Minister Mable paused deliberately for a morefortable sitting position before continuing. "With your financial resources, trading on amercialplex in this city is a piece of cake for you. The real estate value of the West Shantytown would be stable again if youy your helping hands. There will be hope to save Jack''s agency, and this would be your investment in Jack!" "And I can guarantee you that your investment would make you steady profits. About how much you could make from it, that depends on how far the limits of your diamond son-inw''s growing ability is." "Limits of growing ability?" Steve''s eyes flickered. He caught the main point. The "limits of growing ability" that Minister Mable mentioned made him feel very abrupt and very strange. As he knew, Jack was indeed a young and talented man. However, he was not close at all to the "diamond son-inw" described by Minister Mable. Obviously, the part that Minister Mable concealed from him was the real inside information of Jack. After inhaling a deep breath, Steve looked abrupt and firm, "Okay, I''ll invest." "Hahaha..." Minister Mable began tough suddenly and held his fist in thanks to Steve, "thanks, my old friend, for your help. The west Shantytown is stable now. I, a man with many responsibilities will now be relieved." Steve was stunned and he immediately realized. Then heined yfully, "You''re an old fox. You''ve been preparing for this since you entered the room, right?" If the real estate in West Shantytown was gone, Minister Mable with many responsibilities on his shoulder would be utterly exhausted too. If Minister Mable could not stable the real estate value, it would be a failure for him too. Minister Mableughed and said, "sigh... Years of friendship is nothingpared to your future son-inw." Steve smiled but said nothing more. Now that the decision has been made, whether, for the sake of his daughter or the sake of his years of old friends, he had to invest. ... The situation worsened in the next two days. The tide of public opinion grew stronger and stronger. The danger was approaching DT Real Estate Agency. And the real estate value of West Shantytown fell by twenty percent in just short two days! Such a terrible slump caused the anger to rose and was unstoppable in the crowd of buyers of the houses in West Shantytown. Also, the industry and the haters on the inte deliberately smeared the truth, making them fall into the worse unstoppable situation. In DT Real Estate Agency. Everyone was in a state of panic. Everyone knew, if the real estate value continued to copse, the real estate project in the West Shantytown will cause the end of DT Real Estate Agency. It would be even more devastating than the bankruptcy before this! Risk and return have always been proportional to the rise of real estate values. DT Real Estate Agency had been investing all on it and once the risks are exposed, DT would be in great danger. Inside the office, Jack looked out of the window silently. He had learned from Mr. Ward that Drago would buy two pieces ofnd in the West Shantytown. Although he knew doing that would not be much of a use, it could help him gain some time. Gaining extra time would be good enough for now. All he can do for now was to find a way to dy the time for the "burst" in the West Shantytown. The result, after all, still depended on the Hughes family. Would his father win or Madam Hughes! The battle was an internal battle of the Hughes Family. It was out of his hands. Even for Jack, the Hughes family was the sky for him. But now, the sky has changed! The only thing he could do was wait for the sky to decide the winner! If his father managed to quickly suppress Madam Hughes, then the West Shantytown would be peace at once. But if he couldn''t, or if Madam Hughes put him off too long. He would lose the battle. The notification of a message from his WeChat sounded. It was from Mr. Ward. Jack tapped into the message. The message was simple: Master, a letter came from the Hughes family! Letter? Jack was in doubt. Did the battlee to an end, or was it something else? Before he could reply to Mr. Ward''s message, his door was pushed open by Lone Wolf. "Bad news, Mr. Hughes." Lone Wolf looked panic, his attire was in a mess, "The buyers are at the front of the lobby entrance of the building. They are trying to break in to get an exnation from you. We''re unable to stop them anymore." "Oh?" Jack smiled, "I''ll go down and meet them then." "What?" Lone Wolf froze. The crowd was already in chaos. One of the security guards bled on the head due to the ambush of an angry buyer. And Mr. Hughes wanted to go down and meet them? "We could not avoid this. Running away would make the situation worse quicker!" Jack smiled bitterly. What he must do now was to buy more time. He''ll have to do that even he had to linger on in a steadily worsening condition or endure humiliations. "Got... Got it." Lone Wolf nodded and hurried followed him. In the front entrance of DT Real Estate Agency. By this time, it was already full of people. The voices of anger and condemnation were deafening. Some even held up signs and rushed frantically into the building. The building security and the security guard of DT Real Estate Agency were desperately blocking the door. They were mostly injured. Outside the crowd, many onlookers were holding their mobile phones and taking videos. Media reports were there too! When Jack and Lone Wolf arrived at the ground. A shout broke out from the frenzied crowd. "Jack Hughes is here!" In an instant, the buyers who were trying to break through the building were more violent. "Mr. Hughes, leave, leave now..." One of the DT security guards shouted. p! As soon as the security guard shouted, one of the buyers in the crowd pped his face. The security guard''s nose bled at an instant. Jack looked loss and he stared at the security guards who were trying their best to stop the crowd. He said aloud. "Let them in. I''ll give them a reasonable exnation." Whoosh! Just as Jack spoke, a beer bottle was thrown in his direction. Smash! The bottle hit Jack on the head and broke apart, scattering to the ground. And blood flowed down from Jack''s forehead to his face and dripped to the ground. "Damn you! I don''t want your exnation. I want my money back!"00000 Chapter 135 Cancel the Purchase of the Houses After Three Days! Lone Wolf''s facial expression had changed. Suddenly, his eyes had a fierce look and he took big steps and walked towards the door. "Stop!" Jack Hughes yelled. "Mr. Hughes..." Lone Wolf turned towards Jack and wanted to exin. Yet, when he looked at Jack, he couldn''t speak. At this moment, Jack''s face was bleeding. However, he didn''t show any painful expression. He showed a cold look and his eyes were abnormally deep and calm. This kind of look could even scare Lone Wolf. The enraged house buyers at the entrance became quiet because of the sudden move. "Everyone, I didn''t expect YK Group would dy their n of the entry into our city. I agreed that this incident would cause chaos in the city and make you worry about whether your hard-earned money would be gone." Jack''s voice was peaceful but he was shouting with effort, making sure everyone could listen to his words clearly. "As the boss of DT real estate agency, I would like to represent every employee from mypany to take a bow and apologize to everyone for this incident!" Jack bent his body down as he said. This gave Lone Wolf and the security guards mixed feelings, as shown on their faces. A CEO of apany was forced to bow and apologize to the public, how embarrassing was that? Furthermore, this matter caused by YK Group had nothing rted to DT real estate agency. DT real estate agency was a victim too. Now, it was like one of the victims apologizing to the other victims to seek their forgiveness! However, everyone had different perspectives. A fierce scolding voice was suddenly heard in the silence. "What''s the point of apologizing? If you are really sincere, then return all our hard-earned money to us. We are not buying the houses anymore!" The words had caused chaos. Suddenly, everyone started shouting. "Yeah! We all bought the houses as the house price of West Shantytowns was going to rise. Now, the house price is not going to rise anymore, why should we stay in that old broken West Shantytowns?" "YK Group isn''t entering our city now and West Shantytowns was poor and remote. Why should we lose our money on this?" "You are right! Since you are that sincere, how about you canceling our purchase of the houses?" The words were harsh. This made Lone Wolf and the security guards frown. Corbin Koch and thepany employees also frowned in the corridor from afar. Obviously, they were shocked by those words! "Okay. I promise you all!" No one expected Jack would promise without any hesitation. Boom! Everyone was stunned. The noisy ce turned silent in a second. Some of them couldn''t even believe it and thought they had heard wrongly. Jack straightened his body and said with a peaceful voice without any expression, "Since everyone wants to cancel the purchase of the houses, DT real estate agency will definitely please everyone!" Could they cancel the purchase for real? Every buyer at the entrance was stunned. They had caused such trouble and blocked the entrance to force DT real estate agency to cancel their purchases of the houses in order to keep their money. However, they never thought that the boss of DT real estate agency would actually promise this without any hesitation! The news about the cancetion of purchases of houses hadn''t gone this smooth in the past! In the corridor, the employees of DT real estate agency were shocked. "Corbin, please persuade Jack quickly. Jack promised them without any hesitation. If these many people cancel the purchase of houses, our cash flow would definitely not be able to afford it!" "Yeah. There hadn''t been this kind of situation before. There are sellers and buyers, how could they go back on their word?" "Aren''t they forcing Mr. Hughes to suffer the losses?" Corbin showed a sullen face as he smiled helplessly. He knew he could never persuade Jack! Jack looked at the stunned crowd and showed a smile. "DT real estate agency would return money to those who wish to cancel the purchase of the houses. Please give me three days. I would recover and repair the sales centers of all four buildings. Then, everyone could bring the contract to the sales centers." Upon saying that, Jack turned and walked away. Jack even made a concession for that. Lone Wolf and his people could settle the matterter easily. When Jack reached the elevator, Corbin and the employees rushed towards him from the corridor. "Jack, do you really want to do this?" Corbin was the closest person to Jack in thepany and he was the first to ask Jack. He took out a tissue to wipe off the blood on Jack''s face as he asked. Jack received the tissue, covered the wound on his head, and smiled helplessly, "I only need some time now!" Time? All the employees were stunned. The elevator doors opened. He pressed the floor button and closed the door without waiting for Corbin and the others to enter. Jack was extremely tired. He leaned against a wall in the small and narrow elevator. "Are three days enough to get the result?" The internal fight of the Hughes family was no longer a matter he could settle. Killian Hughes and George Hughes who were also the heirs couldn''t do anything! It was the problem of the status in the family! If three days were not enough for his father to take down Madam Hughes, then he could only make his final move. Jack took out his phone and called Drago Chou. "Announce the news of you buying thend tonight!" Bang! Jack hung up the phone and took a breath, "Hopefully Drago real estate agency could let those who want to cancel the purchase reconsider." With the power of Drago real estate agency, there was no way it could change the situation of the West Shantytowns. Yet, Jack was hoping those who want to cancel the purchase would be hesitant and reconsider so he could dy the time of refunding. Then, he would have more time to wait! In the afternoon, a piece of news about DT real estate agency promising to cancel the purchase of the houses spread in the city like a storm. Everyone was extremely shocked. What made them stunned was that Jack actually promised without any hesitation in the live video. He did it without any false disy of affection or without exining to them with affection. It was like if you wanted to cancel the purchase, he would do it for you generously! Not only normal people, but his move had also shocked the otherpanies in the industry! However, this had made those who wanted to cancel the purchase of the houses feel extremely happy. They fought to be the first to rush into the sales centers to cancel the purchase in the morning after three days! Yet, in the evening, a new piece of news was announced. ''Drago real estate agency has sessfully bought twonds in the West Shantytowns. Drago real estate agency is going to increase the development of the West Shantytowns!'' This news had made everyone''s minds go haywire. Last time, there was a piece of news about Drago real estate agency transferring some shares to Jack. Could it be that Jack was trying to save himself? Is he trying to stabilize the house price of West Shantytowns with the help of Drago real estate agency? Some were making guesses, some were hesitating, and some still wanted to cancel the purchase of the houses. Jack went home and he was extremely tired already. His head was wrapped in gauze. His mother, Sophie Burton felt bad about Jack and brought him a bowl of soup. She didn''t ask him any questions and only said, "Take a good rest after finishing your dinner. Don''t make yourself too tired." "Mum, I would go back to my room first."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jack didn''t want to eat. After finishing the soup, he went back to his room. He was too exhausted andy on the bed. Amber Knight sent him a WeChat message. "Why are you so silly? Why did you let those people beat you up? Did you even think about my feelings?" Jack''s heart felt warm and his tired face showed a gentle smile. "I''m fine. It''s only a few injuries." "What do you mean by you are fine? You were bleeding so much in the video and you are telling me you are fine? I would have rushed to you if I hadn''t scared that I would disturb you!" "I am really fine." Jack took a selfie, posing a heart with his hand, and sent it to Amber. Then, he sent another message, "Amber, I would like to take a rest." In Four Impressions Club. After Amber confirmed that Jack was fine, she finally felt relieved. She looked at her father beside her. However, Steve Knight smiled helplessly, "Amber, daddy is anxious to help Jack too. Yet, you know that this project couldn''t be done by me speaking in front of the media. It has to be done step by step!"???????????? Chapter 136 It Seemed that DT Real Estate Agency was Indeed Going to Fall Soon Jack Hughes, who was exhausted, had a very deep sleep. The next morning, his mother brought his breakfast to the bedside and woke him up. Looking at the breakfast in front of him, he smiled, "Mom, I am no longer a kid, why do you still bring it for me?" Sophie Burtonughed and said, "You are forever a kid to Mom." Jackughed and ate breakfast. After finishing breakfast, he got up, brushed his teeth, got ready, and walked downstairs. Mr. Ward and Brent were watching the morning news in the living room.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After seeing Jack, Mr. Ward waved his hand and gave a weird smile, "Young master, watch this news. It is quite interesting." Jack was curious and he walked towards him. After watching the news, he was shocked, "Aiden bought and in West Shantytown too?" "Isn''t it interesting?" Mr. Ward smiled weirdly. Jack shook his head, "What an old fox! He is building himself another leverage." Brent asked in confusion, "Young master, Mr. Ward, what does that mean?" Mr. Ward exined patiently, "Last time Aiden changed to Killian''s side and he was considered to oppose young master. Then, he withdrew the building material and betrayed them again." Mr. Ward pointed at the TV news as he said, "This time, he bought thend right after Drago real estate agency clearly showed that they want to give young master a hand. Now, he should be confused about the situation of the Hughes family. That''s why he bought and." "First, he shows that he, too, is willing to give young master a hand. Secondly, such a smallnd couldn''t make a huge difference, if Killian looks into it, he couldn''t do anything too." Brent frowned and felt unhappy, "This old fox, he really nned well." "Let''s go, we are going to thepany now." Jack said and walked outside. Brent quickly followed him. These days he had to stay close to Jack since what happened yesterday. Mr. Ward closed his eyes and smile coldly while watching the TV news, "Wanted to take both sides? I am afraid he would lose more for being this greedy!" The news was spread in the city again after Aiden Lott boughtnd in West Shantytowns. The fact that Drago real estate agency bought thend in West Shantytowns had surprised everyone. Now, the first and second real estatepanies in the city were doing the same thing. Smart people would know that these were done to help Jack''s DT real estate agency from the danger. Those who wanted to cancel the purchase of the houses started hesitating. The first and second real estatepanies in the city bought thend at the same time meant there was still a possibility of development of West Shantytowns and the house price would not drop dramatically. If they did not cancel the purchase of the houses, they would still earn when West Shantytowns was developed. Obviously, a lot of people still didn''t change their mind to cancel the purchase of the houses. You were kidding! Even with the top two real estatepanies in the citybined together, they were still not that strongpared to YK Group. YK Group was the top in the industry! In the mind of those buyers who wanted to cancel the purchase of the house, the house price of the West Shantytowns would definitely drop dramatically and it was possible to drop back to its original price since YK Group had dyed the project. None of the real estatepanies in the city could save the market and DT real estate agency! DT real estate agency would bankrupt in this disaster. How couldn''t they cancel the purchase if their buildings would be half-der? Public opinions were abnormally loud within these two days. Some people even said that DT real estate agency only promised to cancel the purchase of the houses in order to make time for them to run away! This made those jittery people surround DT real estate agency again. However, Jack didn''t act carelessly as he had asked his special staff to tell those people to leave. He could promise to cancel the purchase of the houses without any hesitation. That did not mean he was a pushover who could be bullied when facing difficulty! Time had passed quickly and it was the day that Jack had promised the buyers to settle their contracts. The four sales centers were repaired and recovered speedily in three days. Early in the morning, there was a long queue in front of each sales center. Such a sight had never happened before! There were more peoplepared to the advanced sales of the three buildingsst time! Obviously, there was a lot of media reporting on such a grand asion. "Sir, do you really want to cancel the purchase of the houses?" A female reporter with a camera randomly interviewed a man who was queuing to cancel his purchases. "Then should I keep it until the new year?" The female reporter smiled and asked, "What made you decide to cancel the purchase of the houses? Two real estatepanies in the city had boughtnd in the West Shantytowns and the house price..." Without waiting for the female reporter to finish her words, the agitated man said, "How could those two real estatepaniespare to YK Group? Are you kidding me? Without YK Group, the house price o the West Shantytown would definitely drop dramatically. If the boss of DT real estate agency is willing to refund us, why don''t we cancel the purchase of the houses?" The female reporter was a little awkward and she asked, "This was the first time that so many buyers want to cancel the purchase of the houses in our city. This may cause DT real estate agency to bankrupt. What do you think about it?" The man smiled coldly, "I don''t even care if DT real estate agency bankrupts as long as my money is still with me!" At that moment. Someone in the front line shouted, "The sales centers are opened!" Suddenly, the people in the queue rushed towards the sales centers like a swarm of bees. The female reporter grabbed the man and still wanted to interview him. Yet, the man shook off her hand harshly. "Why are you so troublesome? I am in a rush to cancel the purchase of the houses. Stop being in my way!" The female reporter staggered and fell on the ground. Her arm had an abrasion and it was bleeding. Those who wanted to cancel the purchase of the houses nearby rushed into the sales centers while scolding the female reporter. "Hey you little girl, why are you in my way? Get out of my way and stop blocking!" "It''s fine to interview people. But you have gotten in my way, you deserve to fall down." Early in the morning, every media in the city had set themselves up in front of all four sales centers of DT real estate agency. There were more peoplepared to the advanced sales of the Dragon Gardenst time! It seemed that DT real estate agency was indeed going to fall soon. Everyone was talking about DT real estate agency. Mockery, scolding, and bad-mouthing from the public were everywhere. From these rants, the house price of the West Shantytowns fell by 20 percent in the same day! Jack meant to let DT real estate agency refund every single money to the house buyers. Even the tax for purchasing the house was paid by DT real estate agency! These moves were extremely stupid in everyone''s eyes! Drago Chou and Aiden Lott were extremely shocked after knowing all these. Had Jack... really gone crazy? In DT real estate agency. Corbin Koch looked at the data sent from the four sales centers. His heart bled, his hands trembled, and his face turned pale, "Jack, ourpany''s money went out fast!" "Oh, it''s fine. I will transfer some money into thepany''s ount." Jack had a deep look in his eyes. He took out his phone lonely and transferred one billion yuan from Bauhinia bank card into thepany''s ount. Although he suffered losses, he had to bear it! He could afford to lose one billion yuan! Time was what he concerned the most now! The cancetion of the purchase of the houses was done until 8 pm. Everyone in DT real estate agency was in sadness. All employees became dejected and despondent. At this moment, it seemed that the sky had fallen! As they had paid advanced for the project and thisrge number of cancetions of the purchase of houses, DT real estate agency would bankrupt if Jack hadn''t transferred in 10 billion yuan! In the office. Corbin was eyes-teary and he said, "Jack, there are ... 70 percent of the cancetion of the purchase of the houses from the advanced sales!" "It''s fine!" Jack stretched himself, "If there were more buyers who want to cancel the purchase, let them do it. I still have a billion." Corbin wanted to say something, but he stopped himself as he was trying to not let the tears in his eyes fall. Was this only a refund? This was making DT real estate agency dying fast! And what it costed, was more serious than when DT real estate agency was bankrupt back when it signed the sky-high contract! "Everyone has been busy the whole day. Go home and have some rest." Jack was extremely tired and he had bloodshot eyes, "Corbin, help me to tell everyone that even though DT real estate agency might bankrupt, I, Jack, wouldn''t let you all down." In Four Impressions Club. Amber Knight was dejected and despondent to watch the videos rted to the cancetion of the purchase of the houses of DT real estate agency. Everyone discussed it online. Some of them were being sardonic. She felt extremely angry and felt like crying after looking at these. She wanted to call Jack. However, she knew that Jack was more anxious these days. At this time, following the case silently was giving Jack the best concern. She knew asking another question would pressure Jack more. She watched a video about a female reporter who was pushed. Some even mentioned that there was 70 percent of the purchases were canceled under thement box. Amberined that Jack was too silly. Didn''t he think about himself at all? He was the only one who cared about those buyers. Did the buyers even care about him? Knock! A knock sounded from the door. "Amber, can daddye in?" Steve Knight''s voice sounded. "Yes." Amber suppressed her urge to cry and replied. The door was opened. Steve walked in with a smile, "Amber, do you want to hear a good news?"???????????????? Chapter 137 Live off a Woman? It was silent all night. The next morning, people lined up again in front of the four sales centers of DT real estate agency. There were a lot of media reporters waiting anxiously. The check-out crisis of DT real estate agency had attracted the attention of the whole city. This was a big piece of news that people couldn''t be missed! Inside the Dragon Garden sales center, a group of DT real estate agency employees looked at the long line outside sadly. They could even foresee that thest 30% of homebuyers left yesterday would cancel the purchase today. Looking back on the day when Dragon Garden''s house was sold out, every employee couldn''t help feeling sad. After today, DT real estate agency might go bankruptpletely. "Hey, when do you open the door?" Now it hadn''t been office time yet, but the people queuing outside became very impatient. "We are here, stop dawdling! Do you want to go back on your words?" "Mr. Hughes has promised to let us cancel the purchase. Isn''t it going to start now?" "Media reporters, shoot quickly to expose the crime of DT real estate agency. They don''t want to cancel the purchase for us." In the face of this group of people waiting to cancel the purchase, the media reportersughed bitterly. What was going on? It hadn''t been office time yet. The employees of DT real estate agency were here just to make preparations in advance. They didn''t go back on their words. At the front of the line was a bald man. Seeing the staff of the sales center not respond, he suddenly became angry. He stepped forward quickly, raised his fist and began to knock at the door hard. "Dong! Dong!" "What are you doing? How long do you want us to wait? If you don''t want us to cancel the purchase, you can say it directly. In that case, we will take legal measures directly!'' As soon as he finished, all the people in line echoed his words. In Dragon Garden sales center, Several employees looked at a young man. "Manager, what shall we do?" The young man bowed his head and sighed, "Well, open the door. Mr. Hughes has already ordered that if the buyers want to cancel the purchase, we need to help them cancel the purchase. Because of Jack, some sales centers of Dragon Garden made a lot of money. Now when Mr. Hugheses across such a thing, all we can do is to act ording to his requirement." The two salesmen nodded and quickly stepped forward to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, the bald man came in and nced at the two salesmen, "If I didn''t threaten you, would you open the door? Do you really think we are easy to be bullied?" Before this bald man finished his words, The people behind him burst in. The crowd was noisy and crowded. In an instant, the sales center became like a food market in the morning. Soon, the bald man canceled the purchase. He took the contract and tried to get out of the crowd. When the bald man walked out of the sales center, he took a deep breath and said with an excited smile, "God. I''ve managed to keep my money. I take money to specte in real estate. I can only make money, and I can''t lose money. Mr. Hughes of DT real estate agency is such a fool. He is much more stupid than other real estate owners!" The four sales centers were helping homebuyers cancel the purchase. In DT real estate agency, the atmosphere was not good. All the employees were listless and depressed. Some employees'' eyes were bloodshot. Obviously, they didn''t sleep all night. Corbin was one of them. Corbin was promoted by Jack. It was with the help of Jack that he had achieved sess. Corbin liked DT real estate agency and Jack. But now, DT real estate agency was facing such a big crisis. His grief might be only a little lower than Jack''s. Taking a deep breath, Corbin walked into Jack''s office. To Corbin''s surprise, Jack was still sitting in front of theputer as he did yesterday, looking at the real-time feedback data. He didn''t look happy or sad. "Jack..." Corbin whispered, "Jack, if you''re not happy, you can tell me. It''s bad for your health that you''re always bottle up your emotions." Obviously, Corbin didn''t think that Jack had a n in his mind, so Jack was indifferent now. In order tofort and encourage other employees, Jack bottle up his bad emotions. "There are still 10 percent of homebuyers left." Jack pointed to theputer screen and gave a bitter smile.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Corbin said firmly, "It doesn''t matter, Jack. We still have another chance to do it again." "What are you talking about?" Jack raised his eyebrows and pointed to the chair beside him, "You sit there and y with your cell phone yourself." Corbin was puzzled. Was it because Jack had been depressed for a long time that his mood had changed a lot? There were also such examples. People''s mood was likely to change after the extreme depression. As the saying went, smash a pot pieces just because it was cracked. But after Jack stared at him, Corbin sat aside, took out his cell phone and browsed news. The more Corbin browsed the news, the tighter Corbin frowned. He was very angry. A lot of news was about DT real estate agency! Even, not only local media, but also Micro blog and other national social media had reported the news of DT real estate agency. Some were mocking andughing at DT real estate agency, some were gloating over it, and more people were scolding DT real estate agency. Corbin gritted his teeth as he browsed the news. Suddenly, Corbin saw a piece oftest news. Corbin was shocked and his eyes widened. On the screen of the mobile phone, there wastest news at the top. "QY International Group has issued an official announcement that Steve Knight, the chairman, misses his hometown and wants to invest in West Shantytowns!" It was impossible, wasn''t it? Corbin''s expression changed and his heart beat fast. QY International Group was a big and famous international group! If the name of the chairman of QY international group was not directly on the news headline, Corbin would even suspect that the QY International Group was not the group he knew! Feeling excited, Corbin quickly read the news. Corbin''s eyes twinkled, and he quickly scanned the news. His eyes twinkled more, his breathing was getting faster, and his face turned redder. In the end, his body began to shake. "Corbin, what''s up?" Jack noticed Corbin''s abnormality and asked with a frown. "ng!" Corbin''s body shook and his cell phone fell to the ground. But instead of picking up his cell phone, he stood up excitedly. He said excitedly, "Jack, ourpany still has a turnaround!" Still had a turnaround? Jack was very confused. Now, the Hughes family had not given their result. And Jack was trying to put off time. How could DT real estate agency have a turnaround? Corbin saw that Jack was puzzled, so he picked up his cell phone and ran to Jack excitedly. "You see. It''s QY International Group, which ns to invest in West Shantytowns! What''s more, they n to build arge-scale CBDmercialplex, just like YK Group. Now, the house prices in West Shantytowns can be stable." Corbin''s voice was shaking because he was so excited. "Boom!" Jack was too shocked. In a sh, there was a nk in his mind. QY International Group was a super bigpany! But when he saw the chairman''s name in the news headline, his facial expression suddenly became strange. He seemed to live off a woman?????? Chapter 138 The Whole City was Shocked QY International Group was a famous internationalpany. This group was also engaged in international trade and infrastructure projects. But Jack never thought that Amber''s boss was the chairman of QY International Group! What''s more, he didn''t think that Steve decided to invest because he missed his hometown. Steve had showed he was nostalgic to keep Enrich building materialspany. If he really wanted to invest in this city, with the ability of QY International Group, he would have invested long ago. Moreover, there were many good areas in this city. With the ability of QY International Group, he could invest in any area sessfully. Why did Steve just want to invest in West shantytowns? This was clearly intended to help DT real estate agency! QY International Group did what YK group didn''t do. And QY International Group could definitely help West Shantytowns. "Well, now ourpany has taken a turn for the better!" Corbin couldn''t helpughing, "Jack, I''ll go out and tell the other employees!" Not long after Corbin rushed out of the office, loud cheers rang out continuously. No one doubted whether QY International Group could help West Shantytowns. And now, as long as the house price of West Shantytowns could be stable, DT real estate agency would create brilliant future again. Listening to the deafening cheers, Jack showed a strange expression. He wanted tough, but he couldn''t. He never liked to rely on a woman. But this time, Jack smiled with relief, and rubbed his nose, "This feeling is not bad..." News released by QY International Group was topped by Micro blog. In a short period of time, the news caused a stir in the city. The news, like a nuclear bomb, shocked the city. Everyone was stunned. No one expected that QY International Group would suddenly announce its investment in West Shantytowns! Moreover, this was a project that YK Group had given up. As everyone knew, the house price of West Shantytowns would not decline again! The ability of QY International Group was much stronger than of YK Group. After all, the former was arge internationalpany, while thetter was only a domesticpany. The gap between the two was very obvious! And those homebuyers, who were just happy to cancel the purchase sessfully, were terrified by this news. When they saw the news, their minds went nk. YK Group left, but QY International Group came. House prices would not decline, so how to deal with the refund contract? The homebuyers who canceled the purchase sessfully felt very regretful. Some people responded quickly and immediately returned to the sales centers, only to find that the four sales centers of DT real estate agency had already closed their doors. In fact, when the news came out, About 10% of the homebuyers in the four sales centers had not canceled the purchase. After the news came out, the remaining homebuyers who wanted to cancel the purchase scattered immediately. Even some homebuyers who were going through the formalities tore up the contract and turned around to leave there. Those, who did not cancel the purchase, were secretly happy. They knew that once QY International Group invested in West Shantytowns, these houses were destined not to fall in price, so they still could make a profit. After seeing off thest customer, all four sales centers were closed. This made those who want to buy a house again, unable to realize their wishes. They had to cry and shed bitter tears. In just one morning, QY International Group announced its investment in West Shantytowns, which was like a big earthquake, shaking the whole city. The public opinion had changed. Those people went from belittling West Shantytowns to praising it. In the morning, the media reporters visited the four sales centers and released videos of the cheering homebuyers who didn''t cancel the purchase, which made the praise of West Shantytowns even more. In Dragon real estate agency, An assistant excitedly pushed open Drago''s office door. "Mr. Chou, the stock price of ourpany has gone up!" Drago''s expression wasplex and he was not too shocked. At this moment, he suddenly understood what Mr. Ward said when he came to him. He waved to his assistant and let him go out. Drago wiped his face, smiled bitterly and whispered, "I''m really linked with Jack. Fate is really mysterious." On the other side, in a huge office, Aiden was quietly staring at theputer screen. But his eyes showed that he had mixed feelings. On theputer, there was a piece of news that QY International Group''s would invest in West Shantytowns. Of course, he understood what the news meant. After a while, Aiden picked up his cigar and lit it slowly. After a puff, he felt it was extremely bitter.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He put down his cigar and murmured, "YK Group disinvested, and QY International Group will invest in West Shantytowns again. It''s amazing. Jack has the help of both the Hughes family and QY International Group. How many immortals are standing behind Jack?" Rubbing his face, Aiden''s eyes twinkled, "How could a real dragon like Jack appear in such a small city? What is the rtionship between the Hughes family and Jack? When Jack was in danger, I made an investment innd in West Shantytowns to help you. Will thisnd offset thest incident?" A series of questions made Aiden feel more terrible. Jack used to be the vice president of a small real estatepany, where he provided for his wife and brother. He never thought that Jack would surprise him again and again. No, maybe it was scare! Some were happy, while some were upset. The news spread all over the city. It shocked the whole city. In the afternoon, public opinion became more intense. Some people were even convinced that house prices in West Shantytowns would go up. This made those homebuyers who had sessfully canceled the purchase very regretful. Some even went directly to DT real estate agency and wanted to buy the house immediately. But Jack let the workers off early. Jack asked Corbin to take the employees to have a good rest. In these two short days, all the workers of DT real estate agency had followed him to go through hell! Now, with the help of QY International Group, DT real estate agency hade back to life. It was time for Jack''s staff to rx and celebrate. He went to Four Impressions Club alone. He knew it was Amber who helped him this time. He should thank her parents. If Steve hadn''t helped him at this critical moment, he would not have been sure that hispany would have survived until his father won Madam Hughes. When Jack met Amber, Jack hugged her tightly. He knew it was Amber''s credit! After having a meal with Amber and her parents and expressing his thanks, Jack left there. He had to make following ns for DT real estate agency. All of a sudden, he didn''t make full preparations, but he would give a luxurious banquet to thank Steve in the future. The Knights didn''t think Jack did something wrong. When Jack left, it was dark. The Knights looked at Amber with a smile, and then theyughed. "Amber finally smiles in these days," Rosie said. Steve nodded, "Well, a grown girl can''t be kept at home. She has a boyfriend, but it costs her father several billion yuan." Hearing this, Amberughed and gave her parents a big hug, "Thanks, mommy and daddy. I love you." The Knightsughed, too. "I''ll watch the news." Steve got up and walked to theputer. He watched the news every morning and evening to learn about world affairs. But when he opened the website, he was shocked and his expression suddenly changed. Meanwhile, Another news came out like a bomb. The news came quietly, but it shocked the city again.???????? Chapter 139 Two Simultaneous Happy Events When Jack returned home... His family was already full of joy. Everyone was full of smiles. Sophie and his mother were busy setting up a table full of foods and red wine, they clearly wanted to celebrate.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You guys knew it already?" Jack hurriedly went home because he wanted to draw up the next n for DT and he wanted to announce that good news to his family. "The whole city is inmotion, of course we knew it before that." Sophie smiled as she urged, "This time, you unexpectedly found a way out of the predicament, you''re very lucky! Stop staring nkly, go and wash your hands." "Yes, that''s right! Young Master, Madam and Daisy have been busy all evening." Brent urged. Jack had just eaten his dinner, but he didn''t refuse because everyone was happy. He smiled as he walked into the kitchen, then after he washed his hands, they all sat together harmoniously. Mr. Ward lifted his ss first with a smile, "There are two simultaneous happy events, congrats!" When everyone was going to clink their sses, Jack frowned instead, "Two simultaneous happy events? What''s the other happy event? Aren''t we celebrating that mypany is saved, QY International getting in helps me stabilize the houses'' price?" Sophie and the others nced at each other and smiled strangely. Soon after, Mr. Ward put his alcohol ss down, got up, and said, "Young Master, follow me to the other happiness." Jack followed Mr. Ward to the living room in suspicion. From the very start, Mr. Ward had been smiling strangely. Mr. Ward took the remote control and turned the TV on. It was the time for the city''s night news. It''s almost over. After hearing the news broadcast, Jack''s brain "boomed". "YK Group officially announced that they would continue their previous investment n in the city, located at the city''s West Shantytowns." It was a very brief news, there''s not even a detailed exnation. It was just a few seconds! But it was a sensational news. Even Jack was shocked for a few seconds before his brain slowly cleared up. He looked at Mr. Ward in disbelief, "It''s a win?" "Old Master won." Mr. Ward smiled and nodded, "I just knew it this evening too." Boom! As if Jack was struck by lightning, his heart was beating hard. His face reddened as he panted heavily with his stout neck. With his temperament, it''s hard to stay calm at that moment. During the critical moment, DT struggled in the hopeless situation. QY International getting back on the project helped DT stabilizing the houses'' price. The YK group once again stirred up the city and get back on the project. Jack knew clearly what that meant, more than anyone else! One is the international big shot, and the other is the nation''s number one. The two powerful forces were going to enter West Shantytowns at the same time, the houses'' price... Would blow up! QY International''s entrance made Jack and DT survived the worst. YK''s second entrance was a huge boost for him and DT! "Celebrate, we have to celebrate!" Even Jack''s eyes reddened. He was extremely pressured for those two days. He had felt powerless, like he had no choice else than waiting, and the pressure even made him feel breathless. But then, there were two simultaneous happy events. Those made him feel proud and at ease. "Haha... We must celebrate!" Mr. Wardughed as he quickly returned to the dining table with Jack. They celebrated happily. There were so many rounds of alcohol and all sorts of dishes. Jack was already tipsy, if his mother didn''t advise him to stop, he would still want to drink in celebration. The huge change on that day was really joyous! Sophie and Daisy were busy cleaning up the tableware. Meanwhile, Jack was swaying as he walked to the terrace with Mr. Ward and Brent. "Mr. Ward, Brent, you know what? Those two days, I was even prepared for the worst." Jackid down on the chair, he smiled as the night wind blew, "Unexpected, huh? God bless me, there are two simultaneous happy events! I''m now qualified topete with those elites of the Hughes family and see who''ll be the final winner!" Both Mr. Ward and Brentughed, they also drank a lot of alcohol. With the night wind blowing, they became more drunk than before. "Young Master, what''s your rtion with the QY International?" Mr. Ward suddenly asked. Common people wouldn''t know, but he knew it clearly. A huge internationalpany suddenly announced their investment in their city, just because the CEO came from the same hometown? That''s bullshit! QY International came to help DT! Jackughed as he said, "Living off a woman... Feels so great." "Amber?" Mr. Ward was shocked. Soon, he smiled as he shook his head, "I feel ashamed... I never thought that her family background is so prominent!" Right when the three of them were getting fresh air in the balcony. The night news caused amotion in the whole city. The whole city was shook! Everyone was dumbfounded. Who would''ve guessed that after YK announced that they''d put the project aside, then they suddenly get back and enter the city''s West Shanty towns again? What the hell was that hugepany ying?! After the shock, everyone realized a fact. The price of houses in West Shantytowns... Was going to rise sharply! In just two days, people who had been urging for refunds and being pessimistic about West Shanty towns changed drastically! No one probed into the reason why the two superpanies would enter West Shantytowns. Everyone was focusing on West Shantytowns. That ce would be worth a lot of golds! For smart spectors, West Shantytowns had be a ce where they could earn a lot of money. Getting a house would earn them so much money. West Shantytowns transformation project was under DT''s control, and DT had the most real estates in West Shantytowns. Everyone in the city was preparing to rush to the West Shantytowns at daybreak. Those buyers that were still rejoicing because they sessfully refunded the house, felt like their world fell apart in just a day. There were only regret, pain, disgrace, weep, and cry. While nearly 10% of the people left, who didn''t refund the house, were all happy and celebrating with champagne. That night, some citizens were in rejoice and some citizens were in grief. There were many painful wails amongst the districts. The neighbors nearby knew that those were the voices of people who had refunded the house. The Parry family was gloomy. The TV was on. Kieran lowered his head as he smoked. The ashtray in front of him was already full of cigarette ends, and some of those still had remaining smoke. Elissa sat on the sofa nkly, her expression kept changing as she muttered, "Why? Why? Shouldn''t Jack be bankrupt andmit suicide? How could he turn the situation around? Damn... Damn it..." After they watched the news, they couldn''t calm down for a long time. In fact, the Parry family had been feeling so depressed during the ident. Elissa naturally med Jack for such mood. But else than ming and cursing at him, they couldn''t even enter the gate of Jack''s vi estate. When Elissa knew that the whole city refunded the house, she felt that she finally avenged him so she opened alcohols and celebrated at home. She could even imagine Jack jumping off a building tomit suicide because of the losses, and that made her so happy. But in a blink of an eye, Jack turned the situation around! Not only turning it around, he''d even be richer than before. That made Elissa very upset and resentful. Creak... The door was opened, Tommy came back home. Seeing his parents so gloomy, Tommy didn''t dare to ask much... He just nced at the house and asked, "Dad, Mom, where''s Kate?" "That fucking girl is taking a bath again!" Elissa was angry, she sudden got up and walked to the toilet. The sudden scene made Kieran and Tommy''s expression change drastically. They wanted to stop her but it was toote. Bam! Elissa kicked the toilets door, barged in, grabbed Katherine''s hair, and pped Katherine harshly. "You good for nothing! What are you taking a bath for? Do you think that we don''t need to pay for the water? Look at what you''ve done... Jack is so capable and rich, why did you divorce him at the first ce? Huh?!" Else than screams, there were also Katherine''s wails in the toilet.00000000???????? Chapter 140 Vie for? "Elissa, let go of my daughter!" Kieran was upset as he threw his cigarette end and dashed into the toilet. p! He pped Elissa and angrily said, "What has our family be? It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, would our family be like this? Kate is already like this, how could you hit her as her mother?" The sudden scene stunned Elissa and Tommy. Kieran had always been the weak and docile type that would just hold his anger back. "Why are you shouting at me?" Elissa was dumbfounded for a moment before she covered her face and screamed. "You''re screaming? Believe me or not, I''ll kill you today?" Kieran lifted his hands to hit Elissa, it made her so scared that she pulled her neck back. Seeing that the situation wasn''t right, Tommy quickly mediated them, "Dad, why did you hit Mom?" "She was going to kill your sister, and I can''t help?" Kieran turned his head and red angrily with his red eyes. Tommy swallowed his saliva and pulled Elissa back to the room. Kieran looked at Katherine, who was on the floor with teary red eyes. Katherine curled her body up on he floor, her face was full of red hand prints but she kept washing her body with a hollow gaze. She murmured, "Dirty... I''m dirty..." That scene was very heartbreaking for Kieran. Thump!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He kneeled on the ground and cried, "What bad did I do? Kate... I''m sorry." Katherine, suddenly stopped shaking. On the next second. "Dad..." Katherine threw herself to Kieran''s arms, and cried out loud. They hugged each other as they cried... Kieran kept apologizing and patting Katherine''s back to console her. ... The next morning. Jack felt wonderful as he woke up from his slumber, the one day change made him feel like he was reborn. He finished Brent''s harsh training in the morning. After taking a bath, he went to thepany right away. DTpany. Everyone was looking happy with their bright smiles. At that time, there was still an hour before the work hours. But everyone had arrived earlier. Even Corbin and a few middle ranks from thepany immediately rushed to thepany once the sky was bright. "Have you guys seen the newsst night? Oh gosh, I even thought that I was hallucinating at that time!" "It''s really unexpected! After YK announced their entrance again, people in my district who bought West Shantytowns'' houses were crying all night." "QY International and YK, two bigpanies entered at the same time, the price of West Shantytowns'' houses will definitely rise up high." A group of employees was enthusiastically discussing it. Only Corbin sat on the side, he seemed to be lost in thought. He was the earliest one to thepany, after the news was outst night, he couldn''t sleep for the whole night out of excitement. However, he didn''t feel tired at all. As if there were slides on his mind, he kept recalling about those two days. In the end, the slides stopped at Jack. "Jack didn''t seem to be flustered at all from the very start, did he know it beforehand?" Once the thought popped up, Corbin''s pupils immediately shrank as his heart was beating hard. Could that be... Jack''s big n? The more Corbin thought about it, the more he was sure of his terrifying idea. Jack was the one who brought him, and he had been working with Jack since he worked at thepany... He was the one who knew Jack best. If Jack didn''t have n from the start, then how could Jack be perfectlyposed during those two days? After realizing it, Corbin looked at his colleagues that were discussing enthusiastically, and smiled proudly. As expected, he was the only one in thepany that understood Jack the most! They''re still curious why YK and QY International came back, but didn''t know that Jack had nned everything from the very first! Meticulous in every step with well thought-up ns, that''s Jack! At that time, Jack''s image in Corbin''s heart sharply rose to glory. He didn''t think of why Jack could get in touch with YK and QY International, and that''s not what he should think about as an employee... What he thought about was he must keep following Jack! When Jack arrived at thepany and saw the employees'' happy face, he also smiled. p, p, p... The sounds of pping attracted everyone''s attention. "Mr. Hughes!" The employees shouted in unison. Jack smiled, "You guys knew what happenedst night, right? Let''s get back to work, you should know what to do!" The employeesughed, and then enthusiastically engrossed themselves to their work. At the same time. After that night, the citizens nearly went crazy. They were even crazier than the first time YK announced their entrance. To everyone, West Shantytowns was like a pool of golds. Wouldn''t they be stupid if they didn''t buy the house? Before the sky was bright, there were long lines of people queuing in front of the four major sales centers under DT. Just like the previous days, everyone was fierce with red eyes. The only difference was, they were all refunding the house before, and then they''re vying for the house! In a night, people''s hearts had changed! However, something shocked them. When the sales center opened the gate. All four major sales centers put up a sign, "Only 50 houses are for sale on each day!" Boom! Everyone that was going to vie for the houses was shocked. In front of Dragon Garden, a bald guy looked at the sign sadly and gritted his teeth, "Why is it limited? Why would it be limited? I have bought the house from you guys before!" "Sir, but you have refunded the house... If you did, then you have to buy it again now, and you must buy it ording to the limits." The sales manager said that calmly, stood up, shrugged, and helplessly said, "After all, there were so many refunds that ourpany handled in those two days... There''s not enough time to handle, so limiting the purchase is to finish all the procedures as soon as possible. We do it to provide everyone with better services too." The bald guy was speechless. p! He pped himself. DTpany. Corbin was pretty dumbfounded when he walked into the office, "Jack, the sale is really limited? There might be a lot of public opinions about it!" "Let there be." Jack smiled, "Remember this sentence, we should pay what we need to, and earn what we should get. When they wanted refund, I could ept and refund it to them... But I will earn what I should get they buy the house. They abandoned it yesterday and they''re wailing today, it''s called only having themselves to me!" Corbin stiffened and nodded in silence. After Corbin walked out of the office. Jack lowered his head and continued working. The price of West Shantytowns'' houses rose with the support from YK and QY International... For him, it''s revolutionary! A momentum that could make him confident and not easily controlled by others! But his phone suddenly rang. It''s an unknown number. Jack frowned as he tapped the hang up button. But that number called him again. In the end, he epted the call. "You still like to hang up on me." He heard a bitterugh from the phone call. Jack frowned even worse as he became silent. Soon, he heard, "Can we meet for thest time? 12 P.M. At the Blue Rose Western Restaurant, I''m leaving this city." Jack was surprised Blue Rose Western Restaurant... That was the ce where he had his first date with Katherine.??????? Chapter 141 Banquet Night After Jack received a call from Katherine. He was not in the right state for work. He looked like absent-minded. He did not even know how he left from thepany. He was already standing outside of Blue Rose Western Restaurant when he came back to sense. What a familiar scene. Everything remained the same while only people have changed. He smiled a little with some sense of bitterness. When Jacked entered the restaurant, he could see Katherine sitting in the corner by the window from far. It was a breezy sunny day. Everything seemed just right. Katherine was wearing a long white dress. She sat there quietly with her hair covering her shoulder. She looked gentle and sweet. "You''re here?" When Katherine saw Jack, she smiled a little. Jack nodded and sat down. He asked calmly. "Did anything happen?" "I will move out from the home today." Katherine stretched herself and smiled. "I want to leave this city because there are too many sad things that happened here." "It''s good to find a new ce to start a new life." Jack replied calmly. "I''m sorry." Katherine suddenly said. "Leaving you makes me realize all the time you have been good to me. It''s me who is not good enough for you. It''s me who loses you." Jack felt startled. It was unexpected to hear this from her. Katherine had been spoiled since she was young. Her arrogance was deeply in her mind. It was hard to imagine that these words woulde out from her mouth. Moreover, she was being sincere enough. As Jack and Katherine looked at each other directly, time seemed to stop for a while. After a long while.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jack smiled bitterly, "Everything cannot go back to the old times anymore." He stood up after he replied and walked out. Katherine was sitting on the chair as she looked at Jack leaving. Her tears gradually appeared in her eyes. She raised her hand and wiped her the corner of her eyes. She said, "Kate, don''t cry." During the short meeting of Jack and Katherine, there was a person who held a mobile phone in the corner of the alley outside of the restaurant. The person took pictures of everything that happened. After Jack arrived at work, he sorted out all his thoughts and continued focusing at work. Katherine was just another passerby in his life. Those who left me when I was in trouble shall leave. He was being very humble. Unfortunately, what he got in return was the Parry family''s greediness. The Parry family deserved whatever that happened to them in the end. In the uing three days. The set up of QY International Group and YK Group continued to grow and gained the momentum in the city. With such a momentum, the housing prices would be even higher. On the other hand, DT real estate agency remained the restriction of purchasing with a daily transaction of 50 units only. This situation made all the buyers go crazy. Those who refunded the housing before, they feltpletely regretted. Everyone knew that DT real estate agency was dying the time. They were waiting for the housing prices to hit the highest price point then only they would proceed forrge pre-sales. Something did not seem right. The public discussion which Corbin was worried about before did not appear. It was not that such an event was not discussed within the city. But... it was unable to form a public discussion in the media. For the past three days, all the major media from the city only focused on reporting about the QY International Group and YK Group''s newmercial centers'' opening. As for the housing prices of DT real estate agency and West Shantytowns were not reported much! This evening. Jack got off from work early. When he walked downstairs of thepany, a Rolls Royce was waiting at the roadside. He got in the car and asked, "Mr. Ward, are the presents ready?" "As per Young master''s request, everything is prepared ordingly." Mr. Ward smiled a little. Brent made a joke while he was driving, "Young master, what a grand gift. Do you want to propose a marriage?" "Less nonsenses." Jack smiled and said, "Amber''s father helps me so much this time. It is not less than life saving, these presents are nothingpared to his help.'' Tonight, it was the time for him to host a banquet to thank Steve Knight for saving his life. This time, DT''s crisis would bring thepany to the verge of bankruptcy. Even if Jack''s father defeated Madam Hughes in the end, YK Group was still allowed to set up in the city again. Steve was able to help Jack when he was struggling at the death''s door. He should be grateful of his help. This kindness should be repaid in double. Some more, it was like a life-saving grace! However. Mr. Ward smiled a little while deep gazing, "However, if the Young master would like to propose a marriage. I do have a special gift that I prepared for you. This gift would make the Knight family very happy." "What gift is it?" Jack was curious. Mr. Ward did not express an opinion and smiled. He turned around at Brent, "Brent, why are you not driving the car? Young master seems like wanting to propose a marriage to the Knight family?" Jack felt embarrassed by Mr. Ward''s words. Brentughed while he was driving the car. In the Four Impressions Club. It was brightly lit in the Bamboo Grove. Music echoed, the smell of the sandalwood was lingering. The Knight family, Minister Mable and Artist Warnock took a seat in the restaurant. Amber was looking at outside from time to time. Rosie was sitting beside while holding her hand. She sat quietly while listening to the conversation among the three persons. "Mable, do you really, really want me to lower my head to apologize?" Warnock''s face was twisted. He seemed unwilling to do so. He was a master of traditional Chinese painting and known internationally along with his extraordinary status. Normally, even he was in front of powerful people. He was still a respected guest and should be pleased by people around him. To ask him to lower his head to apologize at a twenty-years old junior was such a hard thing for him. Even he knew that it was his fault. After hearing this. Steve frowned and looked at Minister Mable, "Mable, shouldn''t it be so serious? Perhaps Amber and I can plead for mercy for Warnock." When Amber came back to sense she nodded and said, "Yes, Minister Mable. Jack is generous." With Artist Warnock''s current status, she knew that it was too reluctant to ask him to apologize in front of Jack. Minister Mable sat upright and smiled a little, "Fine, Warnock. I think for yourself, please be considerate. Based on Jack''s background, ''Voyage of Qiantang'' can indeed be sent out at will. There are some things that you see may not be true, you should understand this." Artist Warnock was embarrassed. He lowered his head and thought of something. Steve was confused and asked, "Mable, what happens to you and Lansing? Everyone seems strange as if hiding something. Are there something that cannot be discussed together?" Minister Mable nced at Steve. Heughed. Discuss together? If it was to be discussed, I dared to say it. Would you all believe it? If he hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, he would not believe Jack''s identity and his family background. In fact, with Minster Mable''s connection, it was too easy if he wanted to check it out. But the information showed that Jack had been an orphan since he was born. He lived a tough life with his mother. They were very poor. Jack fought steps by steps by himself until who he was today. An unfortunate marriage almost killed Jack''s mother. Then a sudden change to Jack, and he experienced and suffered too much, even Minister Mable was startled. Without waiting for Steve''s question, Artist Warnock sighed, "I, I will give it a try." At this moment. There was a sounding from outside of the door. "Boss, Jack is here." After hearing this. Minister Mable suddenly stood up as if he was shocked by a lightning. This scene surprised everyone who were there. This reaction... was it a little too over????????????? Chapter 142 A Token Gift As Jack walked into the hall, he saw Amber and the rest standing in the hall waiting for him. Amber smiled sweetly, approached, and grabbed Jack''s arms, "Silly rascal, why are you sote? My father and the rest are waiting for you." She appeared to beining but she was clear that DT Real estate agency just overcame a huge crisis and was a time when Jack was very busy. She said this to give Jack a reason to exin himself. Jack apologized to Steve and the rest, "I''m so sorry, gentlemen anddies, Mr. Mable, Mr. Warnock, I had a lot to settle at thepany and arrivedte." "No problem, no worries, since you''re here, let''s all take a seat." Steveughed and gave Minister Mable a look. It was Minister Mable who hurried out to the hall to wee Jack which was why all of them followed suit. After a series of pleasantries. Minister Mable on seeing Steve asking everyone to sit down proceeded to Jack and smiled while extending his right hand, "Jack, we meet again." "Mr. Mable." Jack smiled and shook the hands of Minister Mable. Just this gesture caused Steve, Rosie, and Artist Warnock to be bewildered. Minister Mable''s greeting seemed to indicate Jack''s status. But those who knew him well would know that Minister Mable would only extend such courtesy to just a handful of people. Artist Warnock became particrly troubled when he saw Jack and Minister Mable''s expressions. Jack said, "gentlemen anddies, thest time I came in a hurry and wasn''t prepared. Tonight I brought some gifts as apologies and a token of my appreciation." Everyone paused. Rosie smiled warmly, "Oh child, we said that it''s sufficient for you toe. Why did you spend money on these gifts?" Jack smiled pleasantly, "It''s necessary. You are Amber''s parents and it is the proper etiquette." Steve and Rosie exchanged looks and didn''t reject further. They should ept Jack''s well intentions. p p p... Jack pped his hands. At that moment, footsteps could be heard entering the courtyard. A group of people entered in session. Mr. Ward and Brent walked briskly forward. Mr. Ward had a list and started to announce the gifts. "A pair of Millenia Ginseng!" "A pair of Millenia blood Coral!" "A gZi Beads with eighteen eyes!" What Mr. Ward read was echoed at the courtyard. As soon as it was announced, a box opened and a superb collection of gifts greeted everyone. Boom! Even Steve who had been exposed to great wealth was stunned. This... this was considered as a token gift? The gifts on the list were all priceless. If these were small gifts, then what was Tang Yin''s Voyage of Qiantang considered as? The long list of gifts continued. As the gifts were presented, the more valuable they became. "Calligraphy of Peace by Wang Xizhi!" Kaboom! When Mr. Ward brought out the final gift, the name of the gift was like the roaring thunder. In the hall, Amber''s family and Minister Mable were stunned. When Artist Warnock heard the Calligraphy of Peace, his face flushed in red and trembled. "The Calligraphy of Peace? The auction price was three hundred million yuan!" His soft remark was clearly heard by everyone present. Three hundred million yuan for a painting? How could this be considered a small gift? "End of presentation!" Mr. Ward announced and folded up the list and turned to leave. The group of people also left the courtyard swiftly. What was left were all the magnificent gifts and arge case. The number of gifts was neither too many nor too few but after Mr. Ward left, the people in the hall were still stunned. After a while. The trembling Artist Warnock rushed to the case and took up the small box containing the Calligraphy of Peace. He scrutinized it for a moment and he began to tremble even more intensely, "It''s real, it''s genuine. It''s that three hundred million yuan worth calligraphy of Wang Xizhi !" His remark caused Steve and the rest toe to their senses. Amber covered her mouth in total surprise. Steve, Rosie, and Minister Mable all looked at Jack in bewilderment. "Child... these, how much do these cost? How could they be just token gifts?" Steve''s voice was shaking. Just the painting alone cost three hundred million yuan. Along with the rest of the gifts, the cost was astronomical! Based on his wealth, a few hundreds of millions wouldn''t rm him but he wouldn''t give so much to anyone as a gift. Four hundred and eighty million yuan! Jack was aware of the cost but he was unfazed and was very satisfied with the gifts prepared by Mr. Ward. The amount was nothing to him and insignificant to the Hughes family! Four hundred and eighty million was nothingpared to his father''s gift of an oil field. Steve and Rosie were Amber''s parents and in his heart, giving them four hundred and eighty million was not a big deal. There was a value to gifts but rtionships were priceless. Jack smiled and said calmly, "Mr. Knight, they don''t cost much, it''s my gesture of appreciation."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Steve''s eyes twitched and his impression of Jack changed immediately. Rosie said anxiously, "Jack, we''re certainly appreciative of your gesture but these gifts are far too valuable. Your career had just taken off, you must not spend so much on us." A few hundred million yuan was nothing to the Knight family but Rosie thought that it was arge amount to Jack. Instead of giving it to them, it would better serve him to use it on his business! "Mr. Knight And Mrs. Knight, I cherish your rtionship and also I''m grateful to you for saving my life. These are just small tokens and I''m afraid that they may be insufficient to urately express my gratitude." Jack said sincerely. When QY International Group came to this city, it was eager for his DT Agency to help them. The value of his gifts inparison to QY International''s investment was just a drop in the bucket. "You''re a great fool!" When Amber came to her senses, the way she looked at Jack also changed. "Amber, don''t be rude!" Rosie red at Amber causing her to stick out her tongue coyly. Minister Mable spoke when he noticed that Steve and Rosie were about to push away the gifts, "Steve, Jack meant well, just ept the gifts." "But..." Steve murmured. Minister Mable said sternly, "You''ve spent several billion so now you can recover a few hundred million from Jack, it''s worth it." Jack and Steveughed when they heard what Minister Mable said. Steve waved and epted the gifts. His view of Jack had certainly changed. With such valuable gifts, this chap must have other motives tonight! But Steve frowned as he looked outside towards the courtyard. The person who read the list of gifts looked very familiar. But he couldn''t see clearly due to the distance and dim lighting. "Dad, why are you in a daze? Let''s go in to sit." Amber''s call brought Steve back to his senses. "Where did I see him before?" Steve smiled and turned towards the dining hall. Artist Warnock carried the box containing the Calligraphy of Peace carefully in his embrace. At that moment, he could feel that his heart was about to jump out of his chest at any moment. When he entered the dining hall, he abruptly looked towards Jack with steadfastness!?????????????? Chapter 143 He was Devastated! Laughter and toasts to drinks can be heard at the banquet. The atmosphere was joyous. Jack did not feel out of ce with Steve, Minister Mable, and Artist Warnock. They spoke freely and casually. This made Steve, Rosie, and Warnock nod in agreement with praises for Jack. The status of the three of them was extremely high. Even if they shared the same table with the rich and powerful, it was only superficial interactions. But for Jack as a younger generation to be able to hold his own and not appear too weak nor arrogant and yet engaging to the elders, that was certainly remarkable. The food was delicious and the wine was exquisite. Artist Warnock stood up with his wine ss, "Jack, allow me to toast to you. Thest time I wronged you. Please ept my apologies!" He was not stupid but extremely intelligent. Being the master artist of the country and renowned internationally, he had the rity of thought when interacting with people of importance. Previously, he was still reluctant to apologize to Jack due to his temper and status. But this Calligraphy of Peace made him ept that Jack was someone extraordinary. At an astronomical price of three hundred million yuan, the value of the Calligraphy of Peace was totally beyond Tang Yin''s Voyage of Qiantang. For someone to be able to buy the Calligraphy of Peace at an auction, his status and wealth must be extremely high. For Jack to be able to get the Calligraphy of Peace to give to Steve and Rosie, proofed that there was more to Jack than he could ever know. Even he as the country master artist was unable to bid for it at the auction! Precious treasures of this nature cannot be simply bought with money! Jack held up his ss, stood up, and smiled, "Mr. Warnock is my elder and I can''t allow you to apologize to me. What happened was a misunderstanding. Please allow me to respectfully toast in return and drink three sses to honor you." With this statement, Jack not only expressed his thoughts, but he also enabled Warnock to retain his dignity as a sign of respect. "Excellent!" Artist Warnock''s eyes lit up andughed heartily. He patted Steve''s back, "Steve, your future son-inw is alright!" After saying, he drank the ss of wine. Jack drank three sses in return. The dining hall became loud and joyous. Artist Warnock was very happy with what Jack said and drank a lot. Very soon he was drunk and Minister Mable instructed someone to help him carry Warnock away. Only Amber''s family and Jack remained in the dining hall. "Hoof... " Jack exhaled. He drank a lot and was tipsy from the wine. "Rosie, take Amber out. I have something to discuss with Jack." Steve wiped his face and started to slur. "Dad..." Amber was astonished. Rosie smiled, "Okay, Amber,e out with mom." Although Amber was unwilling to, she followed Rosie obediently. As she walked by Jack, she turned to look at Jack, "Stop drinking, it harms your health." Jack smiled in return and took a sip of the hot tea. The dining hall became so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Steve gently drummed his fingers on the table and seemed to be pondering. Jack held onto the teacup and waited quietly. "Jack, today''s gifts are too valuable!" Steve finally broke the silence. "Mr. Knight, this is a token of my gratitude to you for saving my life. I even felt that it was insufficient." Jack said sincerely. Whether it was for Amber or for saving his life, his words were totally genuine. "Oh..." Steve squinted at Jack and said, "Speak up, I''m an understanding person. I will not make things difficult for you." Jack was confused. When Steve saw that Jack was silent, heughed as if he had understood Jack''s thoughts, "Who wasn''t once young? Speak out bravely. Tell me your thoughts!" Jack became even more confused and suddenly feel flustered. What should I be saying, he thought? Jack took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Knight, you''ve drunk too much. I''ll help you out to rest." "I didn''t, I can still drink two bottles of Moutai ... " Steve waved his hand and became slightly annoyed, "You came with something on your mind. If you don''t speak up, are you expecting me to say it for you?" Jack, "??" Steve shook his head helplessly when he saw Jack''s puzzled look. He continued as if he had seen through Jack''s intentions. "You are still young and are too shy. When I was at your age, my skin was so thick that it can stop a bullet!" As he said, he pped the table, ''Smack''! The p was forceful and rattled all the dishes on the table. "Rascal, out with it! You gave so many valuable gifts, I''ve already guessed your intentions!" The sudden change of events took Jack by surprise. Amber and Rosie were also startled and ran quickly into the dining hall. "Dad... what are you doing?" Amber looked at the furious Steve and asked in surprise. Steve was furious until his face was red and clenched his teeth. He pointed at Jack and said, "This rascal gave so many gifts clearly to ask for your hand in marriage. But why doesn''t this rascal say anything? Does he expect me as your father to say?" Marriage?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kaboom! Jack and Amber''s minds thundered at the same time. The two looked dumbfounded at each other. At that moment, Amber blushed immediately and almost bled through her skin. She drooped her head shyly, stomped her feet, and said angrily, "Dad, what are you talking about?" Jack also waved his hand anxiously and exined, "Uncle, these gifts are really a token of my appreciation. I''ve not thought about marriage." Amber shivered and looked at Jack in surprise. Steve''s expression darkened, "Never thought about marriage? Rascal, what''s the meaning of this? You gave out hundreds of millions and didn''t mean to seek my daughter''s hand in marriage? Are you saying that my daughter is unworthy of you? You..." His series of statements shocked Jack till he didn''t know what to do. But he really didn''t mean it that way! It was just hundreds of millions of yuan, why did it have to be linked to marriage? There was fire in Steve''s eyes as heughed arrogantly, "Just admit it. I already guessed your intentions. Just with your background, if it were just an introductory gift and thanking me for saving you, how could you spend hundreds of millions?" "If you honestly admit it, I will graciously agree to it!" When this was said, Amber looked towards Jack, wrung her hands, and was obviously expecting something. Rosie''s beautiful eyes twinkled and patted on her daughter''s back. Jack was at a loss and took a deep breath and exined, "Uncle, these hundreds of millions isn''t much to me. I''m really here to thank you and express my appreciation." Smack! Steve pped the table angrily, burped, with a flushed drunkard face turned towards Amber and slurred, "Amber, look, this rascal thinks that you are unworthy of him, ''burp''..." After a while, he burped again from having too much to drink. Amber''s body trembled, her eyes turned red, and red at Jack. She then turned to leave the dining hall. "After drinking, you don''t remember your manners!" Rosiemented, red at Steve, and ran after Amber. Jack looked helplessly at Amber who ran out. He copsed onto the chair. What the hell happened... He felt devastated!?? Chapter 144 Three Years Waiting Steve was really drunk. And not just a little. Jack didn''t dare to stay much longer, so he left quietly. He never thought that a simple meeting with parents would end up in Steve getting himself drunk, and performing an engagement. This father-inw, was really something. The main point was, a couple of million were really not much! If he was really asking for her hand, then he would have prepared much more, it must be at least what Mr. Ward had mentioned before. The thing that left him most helpless was, the scene just before, really hurt Amber. Steve had already pushed the whole situation to this point, Jack was beyond dispute. Sitting in the car, Jack looked very helpless, suffering. Mr. Ward and Brent both looked confused. "Young Master, are you bothered by something?" Mr. Ward asked. Jack smiled helplessly, "I spend a few hundred million, and made Steve drunk, and then he thought I came to ask for Amber''s hand." Mr. Ward suddenlyughed. "Asking for her hand with simply a few hundred million? What do they think of the Hughes!" Jack shrugged, "I wonder as well, and I told him the truth, but he didn''t believe me, and now Amber is angry too. It was supposed to be a nice get-together with her parents, but now we parted unhappily." Mr. Ward smiled, "Actually, you are really in the age now, and you are single, Amber is also single, you are a perfect fit, I think you should give it a thought." "But right now I just want to make DT bigger." Jack''s eyes shed. DT was in a dangerous situation, which gave him the chance to see how powerful the Hughes family really was. With what he had achieved so far,pared to the Hughes family, he was nothing, and could be destroyed in just a second. He never wanted to experience the feeling of having somebody holding a knife to his heart, waiting for his own death. "Young Master, you can wait, but can Amber wait too?" Mr. Ward said with a smile, his voice was very deep, "She has already waited three years for you, how many more can a girl wait?" This statement, worked like a knife that shed on Jack''s heart. It cause him to feel like struck by lightening, his heart skipped a beat. In that moment, Jack was startled, and is gaze blurred. The feeling of deep guilt was boiling in him. Amber had spent three years of her best time to wait for him, but he wasn''t ready to marry her and just wait for a great sess? What was that? Letting her down! Jack took a deep breath, and said, "Yeah, I was wrong, I need to give her something in return, simply loving her would only be letting her down for her waiting!" As Jack was speaking, his eyes became determined. "Get ready to propose to her!" Mr. Ward smiled and nodded, "That''s great, the day Young Master propose to her, I will send you a big gift!" In the Bamboo Grove. Steve already passed out due to the alcohol. Amber was leaning on the fence, the nightly wind blowing in her hair, her eyes were read, and tears were filling them. She was waiting! Waiting for three years! She never thought that this is what she would get in return! That scene was ying in her head over and over again, paining her. Even though her father got drunk and made a very ufortable scene for Jack. Jack''s answer made her feel adrift, her heart was aching. "Amber, it''ste, you should go to bed, it''s too cold, take care, don''t catch a cold." Rosie said to her daughter lovingly. As her mother, she raised her all these years. She knew what was going on in Amber''s head. "Mom..." Amber was trying to hold back her sobs, and said, "Why didn''t he admit that he wanted to propose to me?" Rosie smiled helplessly, "Your father was drunk, but are you drunk as well? Jack was pushed by your father, he panicked." "But wouldn''t it be better if he just admitted it?" Amber couldn''t understand. Rosie smiled and came to Amber, and threw a jacket on her shoulders. She took Amber in her arms, and said with a soft voice, "Do you love him?" Amber nodded. "Does he love you?" Amber paused, then she nodded again. Rosie raised her brows, "That''s it, if you two really love each other, time is not an essence. You need to know, if a person really loved you, he will treasure you like you are the most precious gift, and if he hasn''t prepared properly, he will feel that he has failed you." Amber turned to look at Rosie, "You mean, Jack hasn''t prepared well enough, and that''s why he said he wasn''t here to propose to me?" This sounded baloney to her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He had already appeared with a couple of million, he even came with Wang Xizhi''s ''Calligraphy of Peace'', how can this still mean that he hadn''t prepared enough? Rosieughed helplessly, "Maybe we think it''s enough, but Jack doesn''t think so?" In that moment. Amber''s phone rang. She looked at it, it was a message from Jack. The message was simple: Three years of waiting live up to a long rtionship, I will prepare the best engagement ceremony for you, on thest day of this month. Amber trembled, her eyes widened. She pressed her hand on her mouth, and tried to hold down her cry. She was so excited that her heart started racing, she handed her phone to her mother to read. "Mom, you were right!" Rosieughed softly, "Jack wouldn''t let you down, he loves you, so he didn''t want anything to go wrong. And don''t forget that your father was drunk and pushed him." "Thank you Mom." Amber forgot about her sadness from this evening, and happily hugged Rosie. She looked at her phone again to read Jack''s message, feeling warm in her heart, she was filled with expectations. Rosie on the other hand couldn''t help but to question, "Jack isn''t even satisfied with a few hundred million, I wonder how huge the ceremony will be!" Amber held on to her phone, her eyes were shining with expectations, "Mom, do you think he will be like the Monkey King, attired in a golden corslet, and riding on colourful cloud to propose to me?" Rosie poked her finger on Amber''s head. "My baby girl, you were crying just a few minutes ago, and now you are just like your father, day dreaming!" Amber rubbed her head, andined, "That hurts." The other side. When Jack, Mr. Ward and Brent arrived at home, the light in the living room was on. Was his mother still awake at this hour? Jack was doubtful, walked into the living room, and saw Sophie on her phone, pacing up and down. "Mom, why are you not asleep?" When Sophie saw her son, she rushed towards him, and said, "Jack, Daisy is gone!" "Daisy is an adult, she probably just went out to take a walk." Brent said. "Do you go for a walk at 11 at night?" Mr. Ward questioned Brent. "No, she didn''t go for a walk." Sophie shook her head, and handed her phone to Jack, "This is the message she just sent me, she was still at home a few moments ago." Jack read the message, and his heart stopped. " Help! This message was clearly notplete. Something happened to Daisy!?????? Chapter 145 Daisy in Trouble! "How long has she been missing?" Jack asked in his deep voice. Sophie thought for a while, then said, "About 10 minutes." Jack said immediately, "Brent, Mr. Ward, check thepound, I will ask the security to check their cameras." "Jack, I wille with you!" Sophie followed Jack, both hands clenched onto her phone, her face was filled with worries, "Daisy, you have to be okay." "Mom, don''t worry." Jack tried tofort her. But he knew, it wouldn''t work this way. Daisy was a good nanny, she could endure a lot, and took care of his mother better than anyone else, naturally, Sophie treated her like her own daughter. The security''s office. As soon as the manager heard their story, he immediately started to y back their recordings, but the results were disappointing. Daisy was nowhere to be seen in the tapes. This meant that she didn''t leave through the main gate. The security system of TM Vi District was very good, anyone who wasn''t living in thispound, or who didn''t have the directions from one of the residents, had trouble getting inside. The Parry family was a good example for that. "Are there any other paths in this district?" Jack asked with knitted brows. Just as the security manager was thinking about that, Brent and Mr. Ward came back. "Young Master, we found Daisy''s phone." Brent handed Jack a broken phone, "We found it on theke side, halfway up the hills." When he said that, the security manager suddenly called out, "Right! When we were recreating theke side, the cost performance wasn''t very high, so we kept it as a scenery. It''s a very bigke that surrounds this district, so whenever we do our rounds, we would skip that part." "Let''s go!" Jack didn''t say more, turned around and rushed out of the office. A ce that was skipped during rounds, a normal person wouldn''t imagine to get into the district at such a ce, but whoever took Daisy, was clearly not a normal person. After they sent Sophie back. Mr. Ward said, "Young Master, Daisy has already been taken out of the district, it will be like searching for a needle in the hay." "Even if that''s how it is, we have to look for her!" Jack was determined, his voice was carrying anger, "She entered the door to our family, so she is part of us now, I cannot allow her to be in danger. Find the tapes to all cameras in the whole town, even if this person has submerged, I will find him!" His voice was ttering, endlessly determined. The Rolls Royce left the district. Mr. Ward sent out Daisy''s picture, and the video recordings of the cameras were sent to his phone. When the car arrived down the hill, Mr. Ward''s eyes lit up. "Young Master, we have found the person who too her, it''s a guy." Jack took the phone over and looked at the picture, his brows knitted. The video looked like it was taken on the road down the hills of TM Vi District. In the video, he could see a very skinny mid aged man who was looking around himself, seeming very careful. And Daisy was just behind him. The two of them didn''t look like they were in a struggle, on the contrary, Daisy gave Jack a feeling that she was following the man. And the two of them didn''t have a wide gap, Daisy used to practice Sanda back in her days, so if she really was in danger, she would be able to save herself. But then again, she sent Sophie a message for help! "With Daisy''s abilities, what could this man possibly do to her?" Mr. Ward was thinking about the same thing. "Let''s use this video and follow up with that, we need to find her first!" Jack said in a deep voice. Since she asked for help, then it must mean that she was in danger, the most urgent thing was for them to find her first. Jack didn''t search deeply about Daisy''s past. Even back then when Daisy suddenly appeared on the construction site with Brent, surrounded and beaten by Diego and his people, he hadn''t asked her more. That wasn''t too long ago, and now this happened! The Rolls Royce was racing all the way. In the car, it was so silent that they could hear a needle fall. Brent, who was driving, was dignified, he kept looking into the rear mirror at Jack and Mr. Ward, his hands were clenched onto the steering wheel, his foot stepping further down on the gas pedal. "We found her, at MT Vige!" Mr. Ward suddenly yelled out, "That guy took Daisy to MT Vige, and haven''t left since." MT Vige? Jack frowned, he remembered, when he hired Daisy, on her resume it said that she was from MT Vige! In that moment, the Rolls Royce made a loud break sound. Brent quickly turned on the steering wheel, which caused the car to turn in circles. Jack and Mr. Ward, who were not prepared at all, were thrown into their seats. "Brent..." Mr. Ward was about toin. Jack raised his hand and stopped him, then he looked at Brent, and smiled strangely. "Sorry Young Master, Mr. Ward." Brent apologized while he was stepping on the gas again. An hourter. The Rolls Royce arrived at MT Vige quick as a sh. Jack asked Brent to stop the car, the three of them walked towards the vige. It was a little further away from the city, even though the connection was good, the vige itself was old, most of the young generation left to find a job outside, the only ones left were elderly, and mid aged people, which made the vige inessible. It was a starless night. In the summer nights, the elderly were used to going to bedte, most of them were feeling the fresh breeze outside, waiting for the temperature to lower. Under a big tree in the vige. A few elderly were sitting together, chatting. Mr. Ward went to them, andughed, "Ladies, I want to ask you something, do you know where Daisy Hill lives?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Daisy Hill? The house on the other end of the vige." The elderly raised a hand to point the direction, but she had a strange expression, "She just came back with her father, if you wanna visit her, you should go now, if you''re toote, it will be troublesome." Mr. Ward, Jack and Brent heart her statement, and felt startled. The man who took Daisy was her father? Then, what did it mean that she needed help? Brent''s face darkened, he ran towards the pointed direction. Jack and Mr. Ward raised their pace to follow him, from behind, they could hear the elderly talk. "Daisy really had a hard life to have such a family." "Right, remember how well she was doing? Then her family pulled her down." "Hopefully those people can help her, that car looks very expensive, they must be rich people." "Young Master." Mr. Ward looked at Jack, he looked as if he was about to say something. "You mean, this is family matter?" Jack snorted, his eyes were shing, "She has already asked outsiders for help, do you really think this is just a simple family matter?" Mr. Ward paused, and realized. Daisy''s house had it''s own yard. It was a simple mud house, they had a mud wall around their yard. Weed was growing in their yard, it looked very ruined, even the old wooden door wasn''t working anymore. When the three of them arrived, they were startled by this scene. Daisy was a joyful person who has never mentioned her family. Who knew, that she was so poor? When the three of them arrived at the gate. "Ahh, don''te close to me, don''t! I am your daughter!" Daisy''s screams and cries were passed on from inside the house.?????? Chapter 146 Even a Vicious Tiger will not Eat its Cubs "Daisy!" Brent yelled and his towering body smashed through thest remaining door and rushed directly into the mud hut. The situation startled Jack and Mr. Ward. By the time both of them rushed into the courtyard, Brent had already rushed into the mud hut. Crash! Brent kicked down the old wooden door and rushed in. Immediately. "Ah! You scoundrel!" Brent roared furiously from inside the mud hut. Jack''s heart sank. This was the first time Brent was so furious since he met Brent! Mr. Ward was equally shocked. The next second. A screech was heard. A person was thrown like a sack of potatoes from inside the mud hut and fell right in front of Jack and Mr. Ward. It was the man who captured Daisy. He was her father! "You, who are you all?" The manid terrified on the ground with blood oozing from his mouth. "People who you can''t offend!" Jack kicked the man and walked briskly into the mud hut with Mr. Ward. As soon as they walked into the mud hut, they were stunned by what they saw. The old room was very messy like a rubbish dump and there were cigarette boxes and beer bottles everywhere. There was a putrid odor in the air. The bedroom was dim and dark. On the old wooden bed was a dirty cotton nket and full of cigarette ash. How could a person live in such conditions? Daisy was curled up on the bed and her hands were tied up behind her. Her face was all bruised and her body was trembling and sobbing. "Daisy, don''t be scared... I''m here, I''m here." Brent''s expression was fierce as he wasforting Daisy as he untied her hands. Jack and Mr. Ward stood in ce and their expressions were full of fury. When they thought about Daisy''s scream, it wasn''t difficult to guess what almost happened. Even Mr. Ward clenched his fists until the veins on the back of his hands turned green. He clenched his teeth and said, "A tiger doesn''t eat its young, a tiger doesn''t eat its young... this is the first time I see such an animal!" "Damn it!" Jack''s expression was cold and spoke through with his teeth clenched. At this point, Daisy''s hands were freed by Brent. Daisy stood up, "oh", she began to wail loudly and hugged Brent, "Brent, I''m scared... save me, save me... Her cries were piercing and heartbreaking. The pain of a woman to experience something like that was unimaginable! Brent''s strong arms held tightly onto Daisy and there was pain in his voice, "Calm down, I''m here, Master Hughes is here, Mr. Ward is also here. You''ll be fine. You are safe now..." Before he could finish. The man who Brent threw out rushed into the hut.. "Who the hell are you! You illegally trespassed a private property!" He yelled as he entered and wanted to rush towards Daisy. This caused Daisy to scream and press tightly onto Brent''s embrace. Whoosh! Jack raised his hand, grabbed the man''s cor, and lifted the man into the air. With Jack''s build, he easily lifted a skinny and boney man. Jack said coldly, "This is a pigsty and an animal enclosure. How did I break thew bying in?" The man was so scared that his face turned pale and desperately grabbed Jack''s right hand and yelled, "Release me, release me, this is our family matters. Daisy this tramp is my daughter. I raised her up and how I deal with her is my own business. You outsiders have no right to interfere!" Did giving birth to her and raising her gave him the right to do as he wanted to her? Jack suddenlyughed and his eyes narrowed. He was amused by this man''s logic. A tiger doesn''t eat its young. This man had the audacity to do that sort of thing to his daughter and think that others won''t interfere? If the three of them didn''te in time, if Daisy didn''t beg his mother for help, Jack could not imagine what might have happened to Daisy. Bash! Without warning, Jack grabbed the man''s cor with both of his hands and flung the man over his shoulders. Under the intense strength, the man''s clothes were torn and his body mmed onto the ground. "Wah" the man spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. Before he could get up. Bash! Jack stepped onto his back and said coldly, "I''ll ughter you If you dare to stand up!" His tone was chilling and brought the temperature of the room down several degrees. The man was terrified and his heart pounded but didn''t dare to retaliate. Instead, he looked towards Daisy who was in Brent''s embrace, and shouted, "Daisy, you slut, do you still regard me as your father? You dare do this to your father?" "Despicable!" Jack raised his leg and stomped. Bash! The man squealed like a pig being ughtered. With tears streaming down, Daisy emerged from Brent''s embrace and said while she sobbed, "You are my father and I''m your daughter. How many times had I helped you? Because of helping you, I had thrown away my future! This time you gambled again and expect to use me to repay your debts?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Kaboom! What she said was like a thunderp. Jack, Brent, and Mr. Ward were stunned. What happened just now was not Daisy''s father trying to do something to her? But was... The man bound Daisy up intending to give her away to repay his gambling debts? Daisy''s cry echoed in the hut and her look of hopelessness made Jack''s heart bleed. How heartless was her father? In his mind, he recalled all the times with his mother. From when he was young, no matter how bad it became, his mother and he always struggled through every crisis. But when the same situation happened to Daisy and her father, how could the situation be so different! "So what? You are my daughter. You should repay my debts! You are still a virgin and using your first time to repay my half a million yuan in debt is extremely worth it!" The man on the ground was shameless and yelled, "As long as you repay this debt, when the fortunes turn in my favor and I earn big money, I''ll give you money to spend. Daisy, help your father. It''s just one fuck. Close your eyes and open your legs. Consider it as a nightmare!" "Shut the hell up!" Brent erupted furiously. His eyes turned red like a ferocious beast. His towering body was overbearing and immediately suppressed the man causing him to shut up. Just at this moment, a burst ofughter came from outside. "Hahaha... Chuck, have you prepared? I brought four of my buddies. Each will pay a hundred thousand yuan. After tonight, our debts are cleared!" The voice were full of lust and sinister. Brent was so furious that he couldn''t hold himself back. Jack said coldly, "Brent, fight''s on!" Brent started to walk outside ready to give them a good beating. Mr. Ward frowned, "These people are ying with their lives." Mr. Ward twitched with Jack''s chilling reply, "I''llpensate if they were to die!"?????? Chapter 147 Raging Brent! As Brent rushed towards the hall of the hut, the five men also barged in. The five men were startled to see Brent. The leader of the five was bald and fat with a potbelly. He said sternly, "Who the hell are you?" "Harry Schumer, these few bastards are ruining your enjoyment!" The man who was being stepped on by Jack yelled. Jack turned and red at the man, "You animal!" p! Jack ruthlessly pped the man and immediately half of the man''s face swelled up. Daisy remained seated at the bed and drenched in her tears. "Ah! Dare to ruin my fun?" The bald man scoffed and said to Brent, "Guy, why don''t you ask around who Harry Schumer is? This Chuck owed me five hundred thousand yuan in gambling debt. Now I''m getting a few of my buddies to sleep with his daughter to settle the debts. It''s a good deal for their family." After he said, he raised his hand to push Brent with disdain. "Get the hell away. Otherwise, you can stay and watch our performance!" Just as the bald man''s hand touched Brent''s shoulders. Brent twitched and in a sh, he raised his right elbow and drove down it ruthlessly. Bash! A low crack sounded as bones broke. "Ah!" Harry''s expression changed and started to squeal like a pig and staggered backward. He stared with his eyes wide open at his right arm. His arm was hanging at an odd angle and the white bone was exposed and protruded out of the skin. Fresh blood squirted horrifyingly from the wound. The swift and ruthless strike stunned the four men who came with Harry. The room was filled with Harry''s continued yells in agony. Brent took a step forward and was filled with murderous intent, "Daisy is my woman! Insult my woman and all of you will die!" "What are you waiting for? Attack him!" Harry shouted as he squirmed in pain. Then, before the four of them advanced, the towering Brent already lunged forward. Kabaam! His iron fists sent Harry flying. Immediately, Brent charged like a raging tiger diving into a herd ofmbs. The four men reacted rather quickly and rushed towards Brent with their fists clenched. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! In just two seconds, sounds of bones cracking could be heard. All of their arms were broken with the bone piercing through the skin and blood squirting from it. They all squealed like pigs in a ughterhouse. The fourid on the ground writhing in pain. In the room. Jack smiled and gently shook his head. The five gangsters can behave arrogantly tomon folks but who were they to fight with Brent who emerged from a pile of dead? The men were stunned and full of terror. Who were these people? They were godly fighters! In fact, Brent was the god of fighters. In numerous battles among mercenaries, Brent crawled out among the dead. With the title of King of War, what was he if not the god of fighters? "Scoundrel, where the hell did youe from? What has this got to do with you?" Harry winced in pain but Brent swiftly broke all their arms causing him to be terrified, "Five hundred thousand yuan, Chuck owed me five hundred thousand! We already negotiated and agreed upon this. What has this to do with you?" "Ha!" Brent grinned and slowly walked to him, "Agreed? Using my woman to repay his debt? You... are so daring!" His overpowering stature caused Harry to choke and stopped breathing. Almost at the same moment. Brent''srge hand swiftly struck. Harry''s pupils constricted and everything darkened. Bash! The sound was thunderous. Harry''s head tilted and half of his face swelled up and fresh blood sttered from his mouth. Under the intense strength, he felt like the hammer swinging down and he almost flew out. Brent lifted him up with his left hand and then raised his right hand towards Harry''s face, "Scum of the earth, how dare you covet my woman!" Smash! "Worse than an animal!" p! "Dare to touch my woman?" p! Following each cold statement was a forceful p across his face. Harry''s face was swollen like a pig and continued to spit out blood. He couldn''t even yell out in pain. The scene was horrifying beyondparison. Violence, blood, and gore! It terrified Harry''s four men so much that they didn''t dare to make a sound and could only endure their pain in silence. In the inner room. When each p was heard. Jack rubbed his nose, "Mr. Ward, have you ever seen Brent so angry?" Mr. Ward shook his head, "Never, Brent is emotional." The man on the ground was already horrified. In his eyes, Jack and the three of them were god of fighters. The sound of each p shocked his internal organs. Sitting on the bed, Daisy''s swollen eyes started to sparkle. Not only was Brent hitting them, but he also made a statement followed by a p. Each sentence was like a hammer smashing into her heart. She had given up too much over these years. She had shouldered all the responsibilities at a tender age. Which woman would be willing to live like a man if she didn''t have to? Which woman didn''t want to be elegant and pampered? Kaboom! Finally, a loud sound rang out as Brent threw Harry out. The four of them were shocked to their senses and rushed forward to discover that Harry was covered in blood and had died. "You, you''re finished. Finished! You have entered the gates of hades!" A young man yelled but carried Harry out with his other mates. The man under Jack''s foot also came to his senses and started crying. "That''s it... that''s it... Harry''s elder brother is well known to be ruthless. You guys can toy with death all you want but why did you make me the scapegoat?" "Scapegoat" Jack smiled, "I don''t use an animal as a scapegoat." At this time. As soon as Brent walked into the room, his killer and vicious expression turned tender and warm. He squatted with his back facing Daisy and said gently, "Daisy, I''ll take you home." Daisy was still sobbing and looked at his broad back but her tears flowed even more with his gesture.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She bit down on her lips and leaned into Brent''s back. "Daisy, you can''t leave you slut! You can''t leave me. If you leave, how am I going to repay my debts? They will kill me. You must not be so heartless to doom me to my death!" Daisy''s heart ached terribly as she heard the man wail and grabbed Brent''s back tightly and cried, "Brent, let''s go, let''s quickly leave here ..."000000 Chapter 148 Daisy’s Past The Rolls-Royce was speeding on the road, and Jack was in the driver''s seat with his eyes trained on the road ahead while Mr. Ward was seat on the passenger''s seat. Brent was holding Daisy in the backseat. He wasforting her gently. His soft demeanour was a far cry from his infuriated and blood-seeking self just some time ago. Daisy was curled up in Brent''s embrace, and she was crying silently. Perhaps she had been crying too much to the point that she could no longer produce any sound. Only her tears were trickling down her cheeks. Her hands were clutching Brent''s sleeves tightly. Mr. Ward watched them through the rear-view mirror and said with an amused smile on his lips, "You are really shameless." Jack couldn''t help but chuckle while covering the rear-view mirror. Then, he pressed a button that activated a screen that came in between the front and rear part of the car. They were now separated from Brent and Daisypletely as if they were in two different worlds. Mr. Ward raised his brows and asked, "Is it wrong for me to steal a look at them?" "You are peeking into others'' privacy." Jack rolled his eyes, "If you are making out with an olddy in her seventies and I am just right beside you, would you feelfortable?" Mr. Ward dismissed Jack with augh, "I only have my eyes on young eighteen-year-old women." After some joking amongst themselves, they were able to get some pent-up anger off their chest and returned to their normal self. Mr. Ward stopped smiling while turning around to face Jack. He patted Jack lightly on his shoulders while pointing backwards. He was obviously asking for Jack''s opinion on how to deal with Daisy after this. Jack understood immediately and shed a smile, "She is still my mother''s daughter after all." Mr. Ward nodded and stopped digging around this topic. After returning to the city, it was already three in the morning. Jack didn''t go back to TM Vi District immediately, but instead headed to ate-night coffee shop nearby. He wouldn''t estrange Daisy just yet, but he figured it was time to dig deep into certain things. Before that, he made a call to his mother to announce his safe arrival at home. In their call, at the mention of Daisy, Sophie sounded considerably more at ease. She just reminded Jack to get home after everything was said and done. In the coffee shop, everything was nketed in silence. Only a fewmps were on, which cast a shadowy glow around the room. It was already dawn, but there were still two person sitting in the corner of the room. They seemed to be minding their own businesses with their earphones on, silently relishing the peacefulness of the night. Daisy was already in a much calmer state. She was holding a cup of coffee while leaning against the wall. At the moment, her eyes were bulging because of too much crying, and her face was deathly pale. Jack and the others felt sorry for her. In reality, Daisy was not that bad-looking. Although she couldn''t hold a candle to Amber, what with her exceptional temperament and otherworldly looks, she was still pretty to say the least. In their daily interactions, Daisy always put on her brightest smile on her face. However, she looked forlorn and broken at the moment as if all traces of hope had disappeared from his existence. "Whew... Thank you so much, Mr. Hughes, Mr. Ward and Brent." Finally, Daisy took the initiative and broke the silence. She forced a smile and added, "If you guys were not by my side, I would have been long dead." She was not talking about literal death, but rather something even worse than death. "You are one of us. Why are you standing on ceremony?" Jack revealed a faint smile. Daisy lowered her head and began her story. Jack and the others listened intently. It turned out that when Daisy was still a child, her father was a drunkard and a chronic gambler. He would beat up her mother whenever he lost money in gambling and drank too much alcohol. In the end, her mother couldn''t take it anymore, so she got up and disappeared without a trace, leaving Daisy behind. After her mother was gone, her father turned the brunt of his rage onto Daisy. Throughout her childhood, Daisy always lived in his father''s shadows, but that horrible fate of hers didn''t deter her from longing for a better tomorrow. She believed fully that with hard work, brighter days would come.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In fact, her hard work actually did pay off. Although her father squandered penny in the family due to his addiction to gambling and drinking, the other vigers were kind enough to sponsor her education fees. When she was ten years old, she was being chosen as an athlete by her school. Daisy was fortunate enough to be chosen and trained as a free boxing athlete, and thus began her days of hard work. Although her progress was as slow as a snail, she was still working towards her goals steadily. When she represented her city as a free boxer, she managed to garner championship des for herself during the several times she participated in the meets. She believed that her hard work would lead her to a better future. However, by the time she was already a full-fledged athlete, her father''s addiction to gambling took a turn for the worse. There was one time he didn''t manage to pay back his debt and this incident was being escted and finally affected her. Her blossoming career as an athlete was cut short there and then, and she could only retire helplessly. Despite that, Daisy never gave up. Although she was without any distinguishing skills, she was energetic and full of vigor. She entered the construction site and worked her butt off just to earn money and pay off her father''s debt. She always hoped for a better job, and she chanced upon a high-paying nanny job introduced by an agency. Luckily, she was being chosen by Jack and she was able to leave her working life in the construction site behind. However, her cheerful days didn''tst very long. One day, she got wind of her father''stest debt which was a monstrous amount, and that was what led them to their current situation. After finishing her story, Daisy''s head was sunken even lower, and her frame was shaking with tears trickling off her cheeks. Jack, Brent and Mr. Ward were all stunned. Daisy''s story was short and straight to the point, as if she was trying to conceal her terrible past and remove herself from the all-too-familiar pain from grabbing her. Despite her efforts, they could still feel her original emotions from her very concise words. Powerlessness, anguish and despair were lurking in every corner wherever she set her eyes on, and with her father''s sin weighing down on her, she felt herself sinking deeper and deeper into a dark abyss. Jack''s gaze was wandering now, and he suddenly recalled the first time he met Daisy. At that time, he remembered that her hands were full of calluses. Daisy wasn''t much older than him, but from a woman, life had forced her to be a man! How tenacious she must be to be able to keep herself together? "Mr. Hughes..." Daisy suddenly looked up and looked into Jack with eyes full of fear. Jack disyed a warm smile and said, "Let''s go home for now. My mother has made a soup and she is waiting for us to go home." Daisy looked stunned for a very long time before scrambling up and bowed repeatedly, "Thank you, Mr. Hughes. Thank you so much..." Jack didn''t respond to her, he just signaled Brent to take care of Daisy before exiting the coffee shop with Mr. Ward. The night breeze was mildly cold. On the deserted streets, Jack took a deep breath before exhaling audibly. He had a bitter smile on his face. "We are both hailing from the darkness, but now only I know that I am much fortunatepared to Daisy. At least I still have my mother by my side and I can run towards hope without any reserve. On the othe hand, Daisy was being dragged down by his father, and whenever rays of hope were within her grasp, she was being dragged back into darkness once again." "This is life." Mr. Ward let out a long sigh. By the time they reached home, it was already four in the morning. What came as a surprise to Jack was that his mother wasn''t asleep yet. She was silently waiting in the living room. Upon seeing their return, Sophie got up hastily with reddened eyes and hurried towards Daisy. She asked with great concern, "Oh my god, you really scares me a lot, my daughter. Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Sophie examined the bruises on Daisy''s face and her bulging eyes worriedly. "I''m fine, Miss Burton. Jack and the others were able to arrive in the nick of time and save my life." Although Daisy tried to maintain a smile on her face, her tears still trickled down her cheeks involuntarily. "You don''t need to cry, my dear." Sophie thumbed away Daisy''s tears while she hugged her. Then, she held Daisy''s hand and brought her to the dining room, "I have boiled some soup and it is still hot. Drink them and calm yourself down. My daughter, I really got a huge scare because of you. If something were to happen to you, what would be of me?" Jack stood rooted to the spot and muttered, "Mr. Ward, Brent, why do I feel like an outsider in my own house?" Brent and Mr. Ward simply exchanged a smiley nce. Before they could say anything, Jack dered, "Never mind, let''s have ourselves some soup. I want to have you know that my mother''s soup is the tastiest." Jack stretched himself while heading towards the dining room with a smile on his face, "Mum, make me a bowl of soup too."?????????????? Chapter 149 Digging Up their Ancestral Grave? The wind was mellow and the sun was just the right glow. On a path in the middle of the woods, the lush foliage was surrounding them. After resting for two hours, Jack began his hellish training with Brent. It was not that he wasn''t tired at all. He was just very aware of the gap between those elites of the Hughes family and him. In order to be the triumphant one in the uing power struggle, he had no other choice other than put in one hundred percent of his hard work. This was his motto ever since he was young. He would look up at the peak of the mountain while also taking care of where he was stepping on. He knew that he only needed to work his hardest and leave the rest to God. After his strenuous training, Jack who was now bathed in sweat was copsed on a long bench in the park. He was heaving heavy breaths at the moment. He was exhausted after his hellish training. However, this was exactly the aim of his training. Only when he had pushed his body to its limits, his body was only able to elevate itself. Brent was equally exhausted with sweat covering the entirety of his skin, but he was in a much better statepared to Jack. He was naked from the waist up and his muscles were bulging with a brownish glow. They were practically shining under the glow of the sun. "Young master..." Brent suddenly began. Jack twisted up his brows and looked at Brent. Brent was obviously struggling to spit out his words from the way he looked, but finally he said, "I want to help Daisy." Jack suddenlyughed. "Haven''t you already helped herst night?" Brent shook his head and said, "No, I mean, I want to give her a home. I want to give her a home where she can live freely without getting weighed down by familial ties." Familial ties? Jack frowned and asked, "What does Daisy say about this?" He never experienced what Daisy had gone through, so naturally he wouldn''t understand how it did feel to be bogged down by familial ties. However, after learning of Daisy''s past, it was undisputable that Daisy was definitely adversely affected by his good-for-nothing father. The best sensible solution to her problem was to sever the bond between her and her father. She should do that to protect herself. However, familial ties always ran far and deep. No amount of rationality would be able to make giving up on one easier. "She has already made up her mind." Brent replied with a determined look in his eyes. "Anything I can help you with?" Jack wasn''t surprised by Brent''s answer as he offered to help. After all, as a father, he could do something like offering her daughter to his debtors as their ything just to pay off his debt. Daisy was able to make up her mind to sever her bond with such a father, and for Jack, it was not surprising at all. "Not at the moment. I just thought that I need to inform you of my decision." Jack nodded, "Then you should go ahead and help Daisy. Just tell me if you need anything. You don''t have to be polite with me considering that we are family." After getting sufficient rest, Jack got up and headed in the direction of his home. Brent was being left behind and he was rooted to the spot while muttering, "Family..." Under the shine of the twilight glow, Brent revealed a wide grin. Then, he chased after Jack. After breakfast, Jack immediately rushed to DT real estate agency. Seeing that the housing prices of West Shantytown houses were rising steadily, what the DT real estate agency needed to do was to let things develop on its own and waited for the right moment to remove the limitations of the selling units and go all out on their sales. This was why Jack had a lot of work to do.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In theing week, the housing prices continued to rise steadily and the potential of the houses continued to be explored. The QY International Group and the YK Group decided to establish their branches in the city almost at the same time, and this decision caused a frenzy among the citizens. The trend of the prices didn''t falter and instead it was still rising steadily despite the fact that housing prices had seemed to stagnate. All the employees of DT real estate agency were full of vigor and confidence in this period of rising housing prices. Every day at work, all the employees would talk about how much housing prices had risen in the previous day! Under Jack''s deliberate policy, the four housing areas only opened fifty units for sales every day which was a modest rate. Everything seemed to be under control and proceeding smoothly towards his goal. One day at night, Jack returned home after a busy day at work. He was surprised that his mother wasn''t home at that time. It was already past seven o''clock in the evening. Where could his mother have gone to? After asking about this from Mr. Ward and Daisy, he still couldn''t get an answer. Jack decided not to worry too much about this since his mother was an adult after all. Perhaps she had gone to have a walk somewhere nearby. There wouldn''t be any cause for concern if that was the case. A fiasco such as one that recently happened to Daisy was unlikely to repeat itself in TM Vi District. After dinner, Jack called on Brent and they both headed to the balcony of the vi. While feeling the wind grazing their skin, Jack asked, "Has the matter with Daisye to a conclusion?" "You can say that." Brent answered with doubts in his tone, "I have given her father two million yuan with the condition of severing his bond with his daughter." Jack nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. Although two million yuan wasn''t a lot, but it was enough for Daisy''s father to save himself from his current predicament! He was someone who had reached the end of the road as a chronic gambler, so Jack wouldn''t put too much hope on him. Nevertheless, Brent''s unsure tone told him that this wouldn''t simply end just like that. He knew that familial ties were not that easy to break. All of a sudden, someone shouted, "Brent!" It was Daisy. Both Jack and Brent turned around simultaneously. Daisy had a pair of reddened eyes as she scurried over nervously. She sped Brent''s hand and said, "Something has happened to my father!" Jack couldn''t help frowning upon hearing that. Brent answered with a hoarse voice, "Didn''t you severe your connection with him? If he continues to be indebted because of gambling, it won''t have anything to do with you anymore." His words were straightforward and he was reminding Daisy not to repeat her mistake. The scenes from few days ago was still vivid in their minds. Brent really blew his head off because of that. He had no doubt that if he were to bete at arriving at the scene, Daisy''s life would bepletely different from that moment on. "No, it''s not like that." Daisy was so anxious that tears were welling up in her eyes, "Not only my father has gambled away the money you have given him, he has another debit totaling to one million yuan too. Now that those debtors are asking for the return of their money, and in order to force me to see them, ththey said that they are going to dig my grandparents'' grave!" Her words were like an atomic bomb exploding in their mind. At the moment, Jack''s expression had darkened. If they were to just kill someone, it would end when that person''s head rolled to the ground. However, in order to lure Brent and Daisy out, they were now nning to dig their grandparents'' grave? "Let''s go!" Brent immediately wanted to depart as he pulled Daisy along. While watching them leave, Jack smiled bitterly and murmured, "These unscrupulous people reallye up with such despicable means. It is so hical to dig someone else''s grave. Hadn''t they suffered enough in Brent''s handsst time?" As he shook his head, he stood up and descended the stairs too. When he reached the living room, he coincidentally met his mother who had just returned home. "Mum, where have you gone to just now? It''s already gettingte." Jack asked with a smile. He was simply asking out of concern, yet the moment he saw his mother''s face, he immediately froze. Sophie was looking oddly forlorn and hopeless. It was as if she had given up on something important. A trace of panic shed across her face as she immediately shook her head and forced a smile, "I just went out to take as stroll. I need to sleep now, you should sleep earlier too, Jack. Don''t exhaust yourself." After saying that, Sophie brushed past Jack and went upstairs seemingly going to sleep. Just taking a stroll? Jack remained motionless while thinking that her mother was always smiling in the face of adversity throughout the twenty something years they were together. However, from her expression, he could make a conjecture that something serious had happened! After contemting for a while, Jack turned around and went to Mr. Ward''s room to instruct him to take note of his mother''s whereabouts in theing few days. After returning to his room, Jack lied in bed but his mind was still focusing on her mother''s strange expression. He found it hard to fall asleep. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Daisy. Did something go wrong? Jack checked the time and thought that Brent and Daisy should be reaching MT Vige by now. However, the moment he answered the call, there was an exasperated cry sounding at the other end which belonged to Daisy. "M-Mr. Hughes, Brent has been stabbed!"0000 Chapter 150 If You’re Willing, He Lives! If Not, He Dies! When Jack heard Daisy''s cries, there was like a ''Boom'' in his head and his mind immediately went nk for about a second. When he came to his senses, he sat up and his face turned frosty and asked with a deep voice, "Where?" As soon as he said, Daisy suddenly yelled terrifyingly "Ah" followed by a manughing sinisterly. "They crippled my men and owe me millions in gambling debt! If you want the two of them to be safe, bring five million yuan immediately to the MT Vige unmarkedmon grave hill to apologize!" Bang! The phone call ended immediately thereafter. Jack sat in the dark while holding onto the vibrating phone with his right hand. Several secondster. He got up to leave the house and muttered, "You stabbed my man and expect me to apologize? Ha!" He didn''t want to rm his mother and Mr. Ward. Jack drove the Rolls Royce and left the TM Vi District and sped towards MT Vige. The only thing he did along the way was to make a call to Lone Wolf. An hourter. Jack arrived at the MT Vige and stopped his car at the entrance of the vige and walked towards the hills in the dark. It was a dark night and the sky was covered with ominous clouds. A storm was brewing. The unmarkedmon grave hillside was normally dark and mysterious but tonight it was brightly lit and a crowd gathered. There were the asional cries of a woman. Among the people, Daisy cried as she sat on the ground while holding onto a pale and motionless Brent. A dagger was sticking out of Brent''s abdomen. Fresh blood flowed and soaked his shirt as well as the mud on the ground. A tombstoneid on the ground nearby with soil piled up in the middle of the grave. A thin man trembled as he looked at Brent who was in Daisy''s arms and said with worry, "Bro, will this kill him?" Smack! A middle-aged man in his thirties next to him suddenly pped him across the face and knocked him to the ground. "Who the hell do you think you are?" The middle-aged man took a step forward and said fiercely, "So what if I kill him after he crippled my men? You better think about whether that guy will bring five million yuan here!" As he said, he pointed to the half dug grave and said with murderous intent, "If he doesn''te, then three of you willy inside to apany your ancestors!" The scrawny man was so terrified that he didn''t dare to utter a word. He had been gambling throughout the year at Harry Schumer''s gambling den so he was well familiar with Harry''s ruthlessness. He never doubted what this man said. They really dared to kill a man! The middle-aged man ruthlessly spitted at Daisy''s father and then turned and walked to Daisy and squatted down in front of her. His ferocious face sneered, "Cry cry cry, you only know how to cry. Damn woman, if it wasn''t because of you, would my men beying in the hospital?" The man raised his hand and was about to p Daisy as he snarled. Woosh! Arge hand swiftly grabbed the man''s hand. The middle-aged man was stunned and looked down on Brent, "You... still dare to stop me?" "She is my woman." Brent was pale and his voice was very weak but his right hand was like an iron vice grabbing onto the middle-aged man''s wrist preventing him from getting nearer to Daisy. Tears filled her eyes as Daisy looked at Brent. She slowly raised her head and looked determined. She sobbed and said with a rough voice, "Please, I beg for your mercy and release Brent..." "Daisy... I, I don''t need anyone''s mercy." Brent''s fighting spirit was in his eyes and he braced himself and shouted in anger, "They ambushed me and fought unfairly, otherwise I wouldn''t be in this state!" He was furious and was ready to kill with an intense feeling of injustice. He used to be the king of mercenaries who fought in numerous battles where he had crawled out among the dead. It would be the greatest insult for him to submit to his enemies! If it wasn''t for Daisy''s useless father who was being used as bait for them to capture Daisy and then they used her as a hostage to threaten him, they would never have seeded in the sneak attack against him! "Brent, you''ve done enough for me. I can''t drag you down anymore and harm you further." Daisy cried as she said. She looked determined at the middle-aged man and dered, "Please release him. If you release him, I am willing to do anything that you want!" She was sorrowful but resolute. Daisy had lived in darkness ever since she was a child. Only when she met Brent did she feel that there was hope. What happened that night made Daisy feel secure and safe which she had never felt before. But everything that happened tonight devastated Daisy. Perhaps... I could never escape from these cmities for the rest of my life! These were Daisy''s thoughts. She was devastated by her life''s tortures. She can''t bear to watch Brent being destroyed along with her and pay with his life. "Anything I want?" The middle-aged manughed as he stood up. He looked at his men andughed lustfully, "You are rather attractive, no wonder Harry wanted to fuck you. I brought a total of 12 men with me which makes 13 o us inclusive of me. We''ll do it right here!" The man''s voice turned cold as he pointed to Brent, "If you''re willing, he lives! If not, he dies!" Kaboom! The dark clouds loomed and finally, a lightning bolt shed across the sky. "No, Daisy... You can''t agree. I, I don''t need you to save..." Brent panicked as he struggled to stand up. But he had lost too much blood and was too weak and fell heavily into Daisy''s embrace. "Enough! Brent, I''m not worth it!" Daisy yelled and smiled in defeat, "Okay, I agree." Kaboom! Another lightning shed across the night sky. It started to rain. Brent''s body trembled with the thunder. A ''boom'' rumbled in his mind. At that instance, he could only see the sadness in Daisy''s eyes. It was as though a knife plunged into his heart and the pain was excruciating. The middle-aged man and his men wereughing sinisterly, savagely, and lustfully. Daisy''s father curled up and sat on the ground like a useless old dog and dared not make a sound. When Daisy saw her father, she was filled with resentment and swore, "I''d rather be an animal than to be your daughter in the next life!" "No, don''t... Daisy." Brent lifted his hand weakly and grabbed Daisy''s arm while he shook his head in horror. This was the first time this fierce warrior, who roamed the battlefields freely, showed such a panicked expression. He shouted weakly, "Master Hughes ising, he will definitelye. He, he will save us..." "I''m so sorry, Brent." Daisy smiled miserably and stood up slowly. Under the light and everyone''s gaze, she slowly raised her hands and released her belt as her tears flowed... Brent was devastated as he raged furiously. He wanted to stand up and protect Daisy with his body. But at that moment, he was totally unable to do it! Gradually, the belt loosened and just when Daisy was about to take off her clothes, a chilling voice with a reprimanding tone sounded from a nearby mountain trail, "You silly girl, Brent already said that I''ming. Do you think that I will abandon my brother and sister?"????????????????Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 151 Big Brother? Everyone present was shocked and turned to look in the direction of the voice. Daisy''s hands stopped and her tear-soaked eyes also looked in that direction. On the ground, Brent called out excitedly, "Master Hughes!" A man slowly emerged from the dark mountain trail into the light. It truly was Jack! He contacted Lone Wolf toe but Lone Wolf had not arrived when he reached MT Vige. So Jack decided toe by himself to the unmarkedmon graves first. From the looks of the situation, his decision was correct! Jack''s expression was frosty and both his hands were in his pocket. His eyes narrowed due to the bright lights. The falling rain drenched his entire body. He stood in ce and radiated his killer intentions. "Are you the one who answered the call?" The middle-aged man frowned, spit onto the ground, and snarled, "Damn it, you ruined our fun." He then turned to re furiously at Daisy. Then he turned towards Jack and demanded, "Where''s the five million yuan?" "There isn''t." Jack shrugged his shoulders and grinned coldly. Kaboom! The middle-aged man and the rest were startled. At that instance, the middle-aged man became ferocious and red wildly, "Aren''t you asking for death? I asked you to bring along five million yuan to apologize. Now, do you want them to die?" Once he said this, the 12 men turned towards Jack and prepare themselves for a fight. "Ha... are you fuckers worthy of my apology?" Jack red back viciously. Instantaneously, like a pouncing tiger, he stamped his feet into the mud and sshed the mud onto the nearest two men''s faces and lunged forward at them. The sudden turn of events shocked Daisy causing her to scream and rushed towards Brent. She was worried that the fight would cause Brent further harm. "No, it''s alright. Master''s skills are sufficient to deal with these scumbags." Brent raised his hand to pat on Daisy''s back and said emotionally, "Why are you so silly? I don''t need you to save me!" Daisy continued to sob and remained silent. "Argh!" One of the men''s ribs were fractured by Jack''s kick and flew aside. Jack didn''t pause and continued to advance towards the next man. He totally didn''t even consider apologizing to or make peace with a group of scums who dared to dig up someone''s ancestral graves. These scums had to beying on the ground before he was willing to discuss anything. These men were no match for Jack who had been intensively trained by Brent whether was it in terms of physiques or fighting skills. Jack was swift and quickly moved through the men as he greeted the men with his lightning-fast punches and kicks. Within 20 seconds, the twelve men were reduced to six. Six men nowid on the ground wailing in pain from broken arms, legs, and ribs. All instantly losing their desire to fight. Brent started to rx and grin. If Jack can drop six men within twenty seconds, then the remaining men''s desire to fight would be shaken. Suddenly, Brent''s pupil constricted and shouted, "Careful, Master!" Kaboom! The thunder roared. A bolt of lightning shed and revealed a man''s image to Jack''s eyes. The middle-aged man rushed forward with a butterfly knife in his hand and in a sh, lunged towards his chest! "Die you fucker!" Jack''s expression changed and both of his hands instantly moved to protect his chest. Whoosh! His right hand grabbed the de of the butterfly knife. Jack immediately frowned with the intense pain. Fresh blood began to flow from his palm. Simultaneously, his left hand grabbed the middle-aged man''s wrist and with a furious roar, his intense strength was released. Crack! The middle-aged man''s wrist broke with the outburst of energy. Under the loud squeals of the middle-aged man, Jack grabbed the butterfly knife and swung downwards. sh! Fresh blood sttered. The butterfly knife effortlessly stabbed into the middle-aged man''s thigh. Immediately, the man wailed even louder. The middle-aged man fell into the mud with a ''thud'' and he winced while screaming in pain. Jack stood in ce with a cold expression and he flung the blood on his right hand. He turned his gaze towards the remaining six men. "If you still wish to fight, I won''t mind have you missing something!" The six men looked terrified at each other. "Fight! Damn it, fight!" The middle-aged man screamed while enduring his pain. Bash! Jack stepped onto the butterfly knife which was still in the middle-aged man''s thigh and said coldly, "If I step down onto the knife, do you think that it will split open your leg?" The middle-aged man bit his lips and didn''t dare to make a sound. He perspired profusely from the pain and looked terrifyingly at Jack. There was no doubt in him that Jack would do that because he already felt the intense pain of the knife in his thigh. But even in his intense pain, he didn''t even dare to make a sound. Jack slowly turned towards the six men and asked, "Hmm?" It was a simple remark but was filled with killer intent. The six men shook their heads in unison and took three steps backward. Jack turned to look at the middle-aged man and wiped his blood onto the man''s face. "I will not apologize to you. But now my brother and sister had been tormented by you. You need to kneel down and apologize to them!" The middle-aged man trembled and the humiliation was too much to bear. He started to murmur and was about to retort. Jack suddenlyughed and hisughter was horrifying. It caused the middle-aged man to swallow whatever he wanted to say. The next second. Jack raised his hand towards the half dug grave pit and said, "I''m not here to negotiate with you. If you don''t apologize, then I''ll bury you in it!" His threat was clear. This immediately made the middle-aged man furious and shouted ferociously, "Why should I apologize? I will die before I apologize! Even if you kill me, you will not be able to live in this city. My big boss will haunt you down!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jack looked at him fiercely and the desire to kill erupted. Just at this moment, someone ran quickly towards them. The movement was noticed by everyone. The person stopped as soon as he stepped into the light. It was Lone Wolf! Before Lone Wolf could say anything, the middle-aged man''s eyes lit up, and shouted excitedly, "Big Brother!" Jack grinned as he looked at the middle-aged man and then looked strangely at Lone Wolf. What a ... coincidence! Lone Wolf''s hairs stood on ends by Jack''s stare. He walked awkwardly towards Jack and the middle-aged man. When the middle-aged man looked at Lone Wolf, he was re-energized andughed loudly towards Jack, "This, this is one of my big brothers. You are finished!" Once he said that, Lone Wolf bowed to Jack and said, "Mr. Hughes, please allow me to exin."??? Chapter 152 What the Hell is He The middle-aged man was horrified to see Lone Wolf bow to Jack. Suddenly he realized that Lone Wolf had already left their gang but why did he suddenly appear here? He had heard about the reason for Lone Wolf''s departure. Could it be... A terrifying thought flooded his mind. The middle-aged man looked at Jack in disbelief and became extremely terrified. "Hmm?" Jack raised his eyebrows. Lone Wolf quickly exined, "They are from the underground fight club. The boxing club has several levels. Although my time was short in the fight club, I''m considered one of the big brothers when it came to skills." "Does the underground fight club extend its influence this far?" Jack scoffed and looked at Lone Wolf, "I''m busy looking after my brother and sister. You decide what you want to do." Brother? Sister? Lone Wolf trembled and looked towards Daisy and Brent who was injured. A fit of fierce anger surged. Lone Wolf squatted quickly down and pulled out the butterfly knife in the middle-aged man''s leg. Fresh blood sttered everywhere. The middle-aged man screamed and shouted in horror, "Lone Wolf, I didn''t know. I was just collecting the debt. You... for the sake of boss..." Swoosh! The butterfly knife shed and severed the injured leg''s hamstring. Fresh blood poured and the flesh curled open. The six men standing not far away were terrified and trembled in fear. The middle- aged man screamed and copsed on the ground. His eyes rolled back and fainted from the intense pain. Lone Wolf threw the butterfly knife down to the ground, stood up, and said, Even boss will have to apologize to Mr. Hughes, who the hell do you think you are?" After he said, he walked to Jack. He took over Brent from Jack and carried Brent on his back and ran down the hill. Jack held onto Daisy and he felt sorry for her. He turned to look at Daisy''s terrified father and said coldly to him, "From today onwards, Daisy belongs to my family. Your rtionship with her has ended. If you dare to harass..." Jack pointed to the middle-aged man, "You will end up like him!" Daisy''s father trembled and turned pale and nodded in horror, "No, I dare not, I will never ever." "Let''s go," Jack said to Daisy coldly. When certain things can''t be sorted out and an outright severance of contact was the only solution. What Brent and Daisy did before was too tender to break her rtionship with her father. At this point, Daisy didn''t object a single bit. Once a person was hurt to the extreme, it was time to let go of everything. As Jack walked past the middle-aged man, he coldlyughed, "When you go back, get your boss to have Aiden Lott toe to present his apologies." Kaboom! The close to death middle-aged man was shocked awake. The secret boss of the underground fight club was Aiden Lott! When he heard Jack''s words, he felt like the sky was about to copse! He practically forgot about his pain. The small drizzle started to intensify into a downpour. When Lone Wolf ran down the hill and to the car, Brent had already fainted and died. Lone Wolf wanted to drive but was stopped by Jack. Jack got into the car and drove. The Rolls Royce rushed in the night towards LJ Hospital. Brent was sent to the emergency ward for resuscitation. Daisy sat listlessly on the floor of the entrance as if she had lost her soul. She just looked nkly at the red light outside the treatment room. Jack sat on the chair while Lone Wolf stood uneasily to one side. He knew that something serious had happened when he received Jack''s call. Based on his background, if Jack was to contact him at night, it must not be something to do with business but must be associated with something illegal. That was why he rushed over but didn''t expect to bete. What he also never expected was the other party were people that he knew in the underground fight club. Lone Wolf was shocked when he was addressed as ''big brother''. Lone Wolf looked at the emergency treatment room, took a deep breath, and said, "Mr. Hughes..." "It''s got nothing to do with you," Jack replied. Lone Wolf swallowed what he wanted to say and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Jack rubbed his nose, "Do you think that Aiden wille to apologize to me?" Boom!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was as if Lone Wolf was struck by lightning and he had an expression of disbelief. Who was Aiden? He was the city''s mogul and the boss of an underground mafia! He was all-powerful in the business world and controlled the underground fight club in the shadows. With such a status, perhaps he may humble himself for the sake of self-interest but that was for out of being polite. For him to present his apologies, that meant that he had to forgo his status, grovel and throw away his dignity! "Based on Aiden''s status and background, I don''t think so." Lone Wolf spoke his mind. "Status and background?" Jack narrowed his eyes and scoffed with disdain and coldness, "What the hell is he?" Lone Wolf looked at Jack in surprise and bewilderment. This... was this the Jack that he knew? This night the entire city was nketed by the thunderstorm and was eerily calm. Aiden slept soundly in the luxurious and spacious bedroom and was woken by a telephone call. As soon as he received the call, his eyes raged with fury. Bang! He threw the phone onto the floor and it was smashed into pieces. "Bastards! A bunch of fools!" Aiden''s face was red from anger and trembled furiously, "Don''t you know who he is? What possessed you to antagonize him and stir up such a big problem?" His fury echoed in the dark room. Aiden turned on the light and lit a cigarette. He paced in the room with worry. "Hubby, what''s wrong?" Outside the bedroom, a female voice asked worriedly. She was Aiden''s wife. Aiden had a habit of working at night and when he was busy, he would sleep in different rooms with his wife. "Fuck off! Don''t bother me!" Aiden''s right hand pinched the cigarette and yelled. It became quiet. Hoof... hoof... Aiden took long drags of the cigarette and exhaled the smoke and mumbled, "Present my apologies? He wants me to go and apologize to him? How is that different from asking me to kneel to him?" After a while, Aiden turned and took out a spare phone from the drawer. He called a number and as soon as it was answered, he said coldly, "Bury all those idiots that were involved tonight!" He calmed down after ending the call. When he raged a moment ago, he felt the humiliation of the demand for him to apologize. But now, he began to assess the situation based on the merits and downside. Finally, Aidenughed bitterly and sat on the bed and muttered, "So be it. I''ve tried my best but didn''t expect to cause such a huge problem. If I don''t go and apologize, if I don''ty down my dignity, perhaps henceforth I will not have a ce in this city." He was not a fool! Now that he couldn''t depend on Killian and Madam Hughes, Jack can easily erase him from this city.000000 Chapter 153 Broke Aidens Backbone It was a normal billing day in the underground fight club. But it was a sleepless night for their big boss Aiden, who was perturbed, turning from one side to the other. The next morning. After a crazy training session, Jack didn''t go to his office. He was waiting for Aiden to arrive with an apology. Brent was still lying in the hospital, his life was not in danger anymore, but he was yet still unconscious. Daisy stayed with him in the hospital to take care of him, and hadn''t slept the whole night. Wasn''t his friend''s life too low of a value if this was easily paid with some contemptible scoundrels? When he was back at home again, the table was filled with food. Jack knitted his brows, he didn''t see his mother around. "Madam Burton is out." Mr. Ward came downstairs, and said to him thinking, "She asked us to eat and leave the dishes on the table, she will clean up when shees back." "Where did she go?" Jack asked. Mr. Ward shook his head, "I already asked someone to follow her." Just when they finished their breakfast, a ck Mercedes G ss was driving up at the gate of TM Vi District. "Stand at attention!" The security guards at the gate stood up tall and straight, all in one line. The Mercedes Benz G-ss didn''t stop, and it rushed to TM Vi area. "That''s weird, why is Mr. Lott here so early in the morning?" One of the guards was wondering. It really was Aiden in the Mercedes, who made all the guards to wee him in such respect. But all of the guards knew, many properties he had, here at TM Vi, it was only one of his houses. Aiden hardly ever came to TM to stay. And this was the first time to see him rushing over to TM Vi District so early in the morning. "Watch your mouths!" One of the middle aged guards said, "We simply watch the gate, that''s all we need to do, since when do we gossip about Mr. Lott?" The Mercedes stopped outside of the district. Aiden got off the car, carrying a wooden box in his hands, and walked inside quickly. He didn''t sleep the whole night, and the tiredness was written on his face. But his eyes were unusually bright, like shing lights. He tossed and turned the whole night, but when he finally understood the interest at stake, Aiden decided to go and apologize. It might be embarrassing if this ever got out. But for him, his life was more important.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When the incident with Killian happened, he didn''t even think about it before taking Killian''s side, but what happened after that waspletely out of his expectations. Killian leaving and Jack standing still caused Aiden to have no way to back down, so the only choice he had was to take no side. When Jack''s DT Real Estate was in a big crisis, he bought a plot ofnd in West Shantytowns, which was to befriend Jack, hoping to seek a ce at Jack''s. But his befriending had received no response from Jack''s side. If this current incident had nted unpleasantness with Jack, Aiden had no doubt that he might go against him. The best result he could get would probably beparable to Drago. The two of them had been enemies for years, their strengths had differences, but definitely not too many. All lives were equal under a real leader. Ding-dong! He rang the door bell. Aiden was waiting perturbed, both hands holding the wooden box tightly. Inside the box was what he would use to show his sincerity apologizing to Jack. It even had some temperature left. After waiting for some time, the door finally opened. Aiden''s pupils narrowed when he saw Mr. Ward, then he said extremely deferential, "Mr. Ward, I am here to ask for forgiveness, to offer my humble apologies." "Hm." Mr. Ward stood aside, and said to him coldly, "Young Master is having his breakfast." Aiden went inside the vi, and entered the dining room while Mr. Ward led the way. He saw Jack sitting at the table, quietly enjoying his meal. The morning sun was shining on him. His calm and at ease aura under the sun light put Aiden in a trance, his heart filled with bitterness. Who would have known that thepany he had founded for his brother inw had a hidden such a talent? When he remembered all those things from before, he felt angry and hateful, once he made one wrong decision, everything following was also wrong. If he had stood by Jack from the beginning on, he wouldn''t be here to offer his apologies now. "Mr. Lott, you are quite early." Jack took his bowl of porridge, and smiled on the surface, "Sit down, have a bite with me, I am sure you haven''t eaten." Even though it was an invitation, Jack didn''t look at Aiden once. "No, thank you, I am here to ask for my punishment." Aiden smiled, he didn''t eat indeed, he didn''t sleep the whole night, and as soon as the sun rose, he came over. "Hmm?" Jack raised his brow, continuing his breakfast. It was so quiet in the dining room, that a fallen needle could have been heard. Aiden put down the wooden box on the table. He said extremely deferential, while opening the box, "Mr. Hughes, everything that happenedst night was all my fault, and they have paid for it." The moment the box opened, and Jack saw the content, his gaze froze, and his inside cramped up. Inside was... a hand! Whoosh! The bowl in Jack''s hand slipped and fell on the ground, then he said, "Mr. Lott, you are spoiling my appetite, how do you call this apologizing?" Aiden felt as if struck by lightening, and quickly closed the box. He had already taken care of the incidentst night, the content of the box he kept as evidence, to show Jack when asking for forgiveness. But hepletely neglected the current situation. "Mr. Lott, I have received your apologies, this was a great show!" Jack stood up, and took a step back, his face was cold as he gave augh. Aiden started getting goosebumps while sweat showed on his forehead. He was seized with panic, but then his gaze showed determination. He bit his own lips, his knees softened, and kneeled down on the floor. "Mr. Hughes, please forgive me!" "It was all my fault, I was possessed by ghosts, treacherous!" "It was all my fault, I have failed you, please forgive me." Aiden kept pouring out. If anyone would have seen that, they would have been shocked. He was so powerful in this town, how could he be in such a degrading situation? But Aiden didn''t think there was anything wrong. He knew, this is what Jack wanted, it was not simply rted with billing! Jack stared at Aiden with his freezing gaze. After a while. He waved his hand, and said coldly, "Alright, take your stuff and leave." "Mr. Hughes..." Aiden looked up at Jack still in panic. Jack''s expression was still cold, so was his voice when he spoke, "This will not happen another time!" "Thank you Mr. Hughes!" Aiden took his wooden box, his face filled with joy. After he left, Mr. Ward startedughing, his gaze on Jack. "Young Master, today you have broken his backbone!" Jack smiled mildly, "If a dog bit his master, only by beating him, he would know who was the master!" Mr. Wardughed, "After the kneeling today, I guess he will never go against you anymore."" Chapter 154 Letter Aiden was powerful, but he was also an ambitious person. This kind of person, was notparable to a person like Drago. The two of them were enemies in the eyes of the world, but in Aiden''s mind, he didn''t really take Drago to be his opponent. People like Drago only needed to be ckmailed with their life or present them with profits. But to deal with an ambitious person, that wouldn''t be enough. An ambitious person had an ax to grind, always paranoid and suspicious, draw on advantages and avoid disadvantages, it appears that everything goes well, with his own interest on first ce. He had his own pride and self respect. So arrogant that he would look sideways at any ''enemy'' he might have. Which was the reason why his backbone had coupled hardness with softness. That was why whatever happened before, even if he had taken Killian''s side, he would be safe while taking no side atst.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When DT was in the big crisis, he still have the nerves to purchasend to befriend Jack. This was his shrewdness, his going both ways, his hardness coupled with softness. Jack knew, he couldn''t easily allow Aiden to stand by him. The best way was to break Aiden''s backbone, forcing him to drop his pride and self respect, making him understand who was above him. Otherwise, Jack knew, Aiden would stab him in the back again in the future once Killian returned. When Aiden had dropped on his knees, that was the moment, when he had dropped everything else as well, his backbone was broken. From today on, it would be easy to control him. "Who would have known that Aiden would do this, it was really spoiling my appetite, I can''t eat another bite." Jack kept reying the scene, and felt sick to his stomach. Mr. Wardughed out lout, "Even I feel so." When Jack looked at Mr. Ward and watched him drink his porridge calmly, he even started chewing on the chicken ws his mother made, he was doubting Mr. Ward''s words. In that moment, Sophie entered the house. Her expression looked dark, her gaze difficult to read, she looked deep in thoughts as she walked in. "Mom." Jack noticed her, and noticed her expression as well, but he pretended not to know anything when asking, "Where did you go so early in the morning?" "I went to take a walk." Sophie''s face softened, as she asked, "I just ran into Aiden outside, did hee here?" "Yeah." Jack nodded, he pointed to the breakfast, "Mom, I am done, I''ll run to the office now." When he left, Jack sent Mr. Ward a message, asking him to report after finding out what was up with Sophie. Just when Jack was going to the office, he received a phone call from an unknown number. He stared at it and knit his brows, he had taken a call by an unknown number before. It was Katherine! "Hello?" He finally decided to pick up the call. "I am leaving the day after tomorrow." Katherineughed as she said, "Don''t ask where I am going." Jack said, "I wasn''t gonna ask anyways. Is there something else?" It was quiet for a while. Then Katherine said, "Can you see me off day after?" "Sorry, I don''t have time." Jack cut the line, his mood calmed. The past was in the past, to remember the times when he was beaten ck and blue was simple ripping old wound open again. Some things and some people should be left in the past. At the same time in the Four Impressions Club. In the Bamboo Grove were rich multicolored decorations and beautiful flowers. Amber, wearing a white dress, was smiling and humming while watering the nts. The sun was shining on her. This scene looks as if it was a drawing. Ever since she knew what Jack was nning, her mood has been extraordinarily good. She didn''t contact Jack, because she knew she would ask him about the details of the proposal. This way, she won''t spoil her own surprise. In the room, the old sound was charming, the sandalwood lingering. Steve and Rosie were sitting opposite to each other, enjoying the tea and flowers. It was rare that the three of them had time to spend together. "Rosie, did I really forgot myself that night?" After sobering up, Steve could recollect some of the memories of that night. But whatever he did remember, made his face blush, and his heart race. He kept it to himself for so long, but couldn''t hold it back anymore. Rosie raised her brow, and looked at him, "What do you think? Jack was here to thank us, and took it as the official first time meeting us as Amber''s parents, and then you got drunk and forced him to admit tha he was here to ask for Amber''s hand." "I... I said that because of the hundreds of million of money he brought." Steve scratched his head, and tried to exin, "Look, that money isn''t much for us, buting from Jack, that meant a lot, I just said it too early, how could I have known that I ruined it?" "You were just acting your drunk craziness." Rosie rolled her eyes, then said in her charming and soft way, "That night if I didn''t stop you, you would have really hurt Amber. You really don''t act like a father should have." Steve''s ears blushed, he rubbed his head andughed, but didn''t dare to contend. Then he switched the topic, "How did youfort Amber then? She seems to be in a really good mood these days!" Rosie smiled, "Jack is a person with a transparent mind, I couldn''t haveforted her, it was Jack who sent her a message saying that he will propose to her by the end of this month." "Propose? End of the month?" Steve''s expression changed, he knitted his brows tightly, "So we have to stay here till the end of this month? And what about the Hughes?" Rosie''s smile vanished, then a hint of anger showed. Bang! The put the kettle on the table. Rosie said coldly, "All you can think about is the Hughes family, is your business really that important? Or is it that you don''t have enough money to spend, do you want to take it all with you into your grave? Listen to me, our daughter is the most important focus, even the Hughes family has to wait in line!" "Our main focus right now is to get Amber''s wedding over, she has waited too many years, now we finally see a light at the end of the tunnel, if you are going to ruin it, don''t me me if I let you sleep on the couch!" "Hey, hey, hey, I wouldn''t dare to, it''s just that it took so long for me to get a chance to meet the Hughes, it would be a waste not to take it." Steve quickly took Rosie''s hand asking for forgiveness, and when he saw that her face was still in anger, he said in all seriousness, "Alright, whatever you want, let''s wait until Jack has proposed before we leave." As he said that, he patted his head, "It''s just a little pitiful for Amber, she has waited three years for him, but this is his second marriage." "Shut up!" Rosie looked at him coldly, "If you mention that again, you''ll sleep outside the door!" Just as they were arguing, an employee of the Four Impressions Club came inside. He knocked on the door. Quickly, Amber came to open. "Miss Knight, there is someone asked me to hand you this." The employee handed a letter to her, turned and left. Amber paused for a while, then she opened the letter. When she saw the content of it, the smile on her beautiful face vanished immediately, instead, her expression dimmed.???? Chapter 155 Extortion In the small courtyard, a gentle breeze blew and the fragrance of flowers was all around. But Amber stood still and her expression was not as radiant as before. Her expression was gloomy and her eyes were wandering. The thing in the envelope was like a thunderbolt on a clear day that destroyed her wonderful mood and immediately throw her into a depression. It was a photograph! In the photograph was Jack and Katherine facing each other at the Blue Rose Western Restaurant. Were they together again? If so, then why did he want to propose to me? At that moment, Amber was flustered and her mind was nk. She stuffed the photograph back into the envelope and turned to enter the room. Steve and Rosie were drinking tea and were startled when they saw Amber. The couple saw the staff of the Four Impressions Club deliver an envelope and saw their daughter''s behavior change immediately after she looked at the contents of the envelope. "Amber, what was in it?" Steve asked. Amber walked in and hurriedly hid the envelope behind her. She looked at her parents and shook her head and forced a smile, "Nothing, it''s nothing, father." After she said, she turned to walk to the bedroom. How could her actions escape the eyes of Steve and Rosie? Steve wanted to rush to question her but was stopped by Rosie. "She already said that it was nothing," Rosie said. Steve became anxious, "Do you believe her when she said that there was nothing?" "Our daughter has grown up." Rosie shook her head helplessly, "You cannot always protect her like a little girl. You will only make things difficult for her if you force her to tell you things that she doesn''t wish to say." Steve paused and ground his teeth helplessly. Back in her bedroom, Amber took out the photograph again and looked at it in a daze. Her eyes slowly turned red and her nose started to water. No matter how she endured, the tears started to drop from the corner of her eyes. Amber copsed into the bed and used the pillow to cover her head and then pulled up the nket to cover herself entirely. She was worried that her parents would hear her cries and cause them to worry. Just as Amber was hurting to the core. At the DT Real Estate Agency. Lone Wolf ced an envelope onto Jack''s table. "Who delivered it?" Jack asked. Lone Wolf shook his head and said, "The security guard of the building picked it up from the ground. The envelope has your name on it and so he brought it up." "Next time just throw away things like that," Jack said and waved for Lone Wolf to leave. He hesitated for a moment before opening the envelope. A photograph and a note fell out of it at the same time. When he saw the photograph, a ''boom'' exploded in Jack''s head. His calm expression suddenly turned ferocious and furious. The veins at the corner of his eyes started to throb and twitch. It was a photograph of him sitting opposite Katherine. That was a very short meeting to bid farewell to her. But the photograph seemed to capture a different meaning. He picked up the note furiously, ground his teeth, and he pinched the note so tightly that the note ripped. The message was simple: Give me a hundred million if you don''t want Amber to find out! There was an ount number below the words. As he saw the ount number, Jack''s fury raged intensely. He ground his teeth and said, "So you''ve nned and intentionally ckmail?" Jack was familiar with this ount number because, over the previous three years, most of his money was transferred to this ount to satisfy the Parry family''s appetite! This was Katherine''s bank card! "Katherine, okay, you''re ruthless! You people of the Parry family are ruthless!" Jack was trembling and ground his teeth furiously. He felt as though his chest was like a volcano, "A hundred million? So it''s just a hundred million, I''ll give you, damn it, I''ll give you!" He didn''t care about money. He once struggled for money but now money was just a bunch of numbers to him. Not to mention a hundred million yuan. Even if it was a billion yuan he was also willing to give as long as he can protect Amber''s feelings! This rtionship didn''te easy and he cherished it absolutely. Whether was it the way Amber treated him or her parents treated him, he felt that this rtionship was very precious. If Amber saw this photograph, then it would ruin his marriage proposal at the end of the month. Furthermore, if Katherine had nned for this, would it only be this one photograph of them sitting face to face? Jack would not be surprised if there were other unimaginable photographs in the future. He continued to take deep breaths to suppress his anger. Jack''s expression was frosty and ferocious but grinned and slowly took up his phone. He sent Katherine a short message: The day after I''ll personally deliver to you! Deliver to your entire family! Smack! He violently mmed the phone onto the table and the room fell dead silent. In the Parry Family. Katherine had packed her luggage and leaned backzily onto the chair next to the window. She looked at the empty room as her mind was filled with memories. Slowly, her eyes turned red. Only when she experienced it would she understand. Only when she lost it would she cherish it. Her dreams were shattered and she woke up from them. Her obsessive hatred for Jack had now dissipated.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Katherine stretched herself andughed, "Once I finally leave this ce, perhaps this nightmare will soon be forgotten!" Beep! The phone message notification rang. Katherine picked up her phone and saw the message from Jack. She was dazed but started to grin and then smile. She ced her phone down and smiled radiantly, "Then let''s have a final farewell." Outside. Kieran''s expression was gloomy as he packed all that he wanted to take into the suitcase. He took up a family photo from the table, smiled bitterly, and then stuffed it into the suitcase. They had found a buyer for the house and the transactions can bepleted tomorrow. Perhaps they will finally have some peace when they moved to another ce. When he thought of this, Kieran''s heart began to ache when he looked towards Katherine''s room. In the end, he looked towards the master bedroom, and his eyes filled with hatred. He was a teacher and dignity was the most important to him. Now, because of dignity, he had to resign and leave this city. "Sigh..." Kieran heaved a sigh and continued to pack. Inside the master bedroom, Tommy and Elissa sat together. Tommy hesitated and asked, "Mom, did you really demand a hundred million yuan? Isn''t that too much?" "Is it? Jack will not care about the hundred million. He has the money." Elissa said greedily. Tommy shook his head, "No, he certainly has that much money but I''m worried that he won''t give any." "Won''t give?" Elissa''s eyebrows twitched and said with confidence, "If he doesn''t give, then he better get ready to be dumped by Amber. I have some photographs and we will have our ways with him!" "He had caused so much harm to our family. Now we even have to leave the city! If I don''t fight back and get what he owes us, then I''ll never rest in peace!" "A hundred million..." Tommy was eagerly anticipating. Elissa maintained her ferocious re and grinned sinisterly. She didn''t intend at stopping with just this demand!??????? Chapter 156 Ill just Die if You dont Hide it for Me! Jack felt disturbed for the whole evening. His mind was full of the scene where he met Katherine the other day. He just had a slight mercy on Katherine, but she even took the advantage of it. A woman''s heart was the cruelest thing. Members of the Parry family''s manners made him realize something new! The ordinary farewell meeting was designed for a ckmail! It was humiliating for Jack. He was so furious that it was hard to calm down. But he held it in, he did not dare to directly vent it out on members of the Parry family. If members of the Parry family had the guts to ckmail for 100 million, then they would also have the guts to send the photos to Amber. His rtionship with Amber wille to a happy end at the end of the month. During that period, he would definitely not allow any problems! In the evening, after work. Jack left thepany absentmindedly, he called Amber when he got on the taxi. The call quickly got connected. "Dummy, you''re finally looking for me?" Amber sounded a bit like grumbling in the phone. Jack felt relieved as he smiled and said, "Since you''re not looking for me, then I can only look for you." "Humph... I''m waiting for your proposal at the end of month." Amberughed. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely make your end of the month unforgettable!" Jack said. "All right, you should sleep now, don''t make yourself tired, love you." Amber hung up after saying that. Jack became rxed after confirming that Amber had yet to know about that matter. At least, he could use a hundred million yuan to clear that matter up. Then it wouldn''t affect his proposal to Amber at the end of the month! But Jack didn''t know that... Amber had actually cried and trembled long before she was talking happily with him on the phone. After hanging up, Amber couldn''t hold it in any longer... With tearful eyes, she buried her head under the nket and cried out loud. She heard her mother''s soft voiceing from out the door. "Amber,e and have some dinner." "Mom, I''m not hungry, you can just eat first." Amber replied while holding her sobs. Outside the door. Rosie frowned like she was lost in thought, she then sighed and went to the dining room in the end. Steve was waiting, seeing that Amber wasn''t behind Rosie, he frowned and said, "Amber is not going to eat?" "She''s not hungry." Rosie looked so worried. "I''ll ask her again, she might get sick." Steve immediately got up and walked outside, "Since she was a kid, she never eats whenever she''s unhappy, and she thinks that she can hide it from us." "Stay there!" Rosie stomped her feet as she shouted. "She must be hiding from us, it''ll be bad if we let her keep on hiding it like this." Steve wouldn''t back down. "Just eat!" Rosie pulled Steve back to the dining table. In the TM Vi District. The living room was silent. Daisy kept staying in LJ Hospital to take care of Brent. There were only Mr. Ward and Sophie in the house. They sat on the sofa in silence. Mr. Ward kept looking at Sophie with aplicated gaze. Sophie seemed to be in a trance as she lowered her head and sped her hands. Atst... Sophie broke the silence, "Mr. Ward, do not tell Jack about this." "But Young Master has noticed something unusual from Madam, he specifically ordered me to look into it." Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, "I really didn''t expect that Madam has been distracted by that matter during these few days." "Then you can just tell Jack that you got no information, I don''t want him to be distracted because of my matters." Sophie looked up at Mr. Ward firmly, "This is my own matter, and I''ll take care of it by myself." Mr. Ward sighed and looked troubled, "I have advised Madam long time ago, and I also believe that Madam can handle it... But Madam, it''s easy for people with high status to get attacked, I think it''s better to tell Young Master first so Young Master can be mentally prepared!" Bam! Sophie suddenly mmed the table angrily, it was so strong that the teacups on the table ttered. At that time, Sophie''s kind face looked cold and furious. Jack would be so surprised if he saw her. Because he rarely saw such expression from her since he was a kid. "Since you''re calling me Madam, why are you refusing my orders?" Sophie coldly said that while staring straight at Mr. Ward. "Madam, your situation makes me recall the past." Mr. Ward was calm andposed, "But after all, I think of Young Master first." Crash! Sophie threw the teacup on the floor, took a piece, and held it against her neck, "I''ll just die you don''t hide it from Jack!" "Madam..." Mr. Ward''s expression changed drastically, he was so scared that he hurriedly got up, wanting to get close to her. "Stop right there!" Sophie angrily said, "I said, I don''t want to affect Jack with this matter... I can handle it well!" Mr. Ward was stunned for two seconds before heaving a long sigh, "I promise!" After hearing that... Sophie became quite at ease, she put down the broken piece, lowered her head, and helplessly said, "That matter had passed back then, now Patrick is back and has given Jack the qualifications as the sessor... Jack should focus on being the sessor, and he shouldn''t be bothered of trivial matters." Her voice was low, sounding so helpless and sorrowful. Even Mr. Ward looked dejected with mixed feelings. Was Madam''s matter really trivial? If it could really be handled well, why were there so many twists and turns back then? However, Mr. Ward didn''t dare to say that because Sophie had used the most decisive means to shut his mouth by force. At that time, someone opened the house''s door. Jack walked in and couldn''t help feeling puzzled when he saw the teacup''s broken pieces on the floor.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Sophie looked panic as she leaned down to pick up the pieces on the floor. "Mom, let me clean it up." Jack walked over in a hurry. "I''ll do it." Sophie smiled, "I identally broke the teacup, it should be very expensive, right? What a pity." "Not really." Jackughed. Sophie told Jack to rest for a bit after cleaning it up, she then went to the kitchen to cook by herself. Seeing that Sophie entered the kitchen, Jack asked Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, about the thing that I asked you of... ?" Mr. Ward already promised to Sophie, so he could only pretend to be calm as he smiled and said, "Young Master, perhaps we have misunderstood Madam... She really just went for a walk." "Really?" Jack was surprised, he then nodded and muttered, "If that is true, then it''s all good. I am just afraid that something will happen to her, afraid that she deliberately hid it from me so I won''t be bothered with it." Mr. Ward mumbled softly with aplicated look. However, Jack didn''t notice the subtle changes in Mr. Ward''s expression. Katherine''s matter was really a pressure for him. Jack greeted Mr. Ward and went up to his bedroom. He needed to spend money and get rid of Katherine''s family quickly to clear the matter up. Because of the ckmail, even on the next day, Jack felt depressed and couldn''t calmly be immersed in his work. After being in a daze for the whole day, Jack returned home, he tossed and turned on the bed because he couldn''t sleep. He stayed up until the sky was bright. Jack got up early, because that day... Was the day when Katherine and her family would leave that city.00000 Chapter 157 This is the Divorce Compensation In the early morning, Jack arrived at the pier as scheduled. Katherine and her families were going to leave by ferry. What happened in these two days made Jack very exhausted, and now he was in a terrible mood. The Parry family was so greedy and disgusting. Jack looked gloomy and he rubbed the bank card in his pocket. If this 100 million yuan couldpletely solve the problem, he didn''t mind giving the money to the Parry family. The end of the month was the time for him to propose to Amber, and he would not allow any ident to happen during this period. Jack''s cell phone rang. It was Katherine. Jack answered the phone indifferently, "Where are you?" "Pier 1." Hanging up the phone, Jack headed for Pier 1. At a distance, he saw Katherine in a ck dress and several pieces of luggage beside her. The breeze stirred Katherine''s long hair and dress. Quiet smile and beautiful face made people feel veryfortable. Just standing there, Katherine could attract a lot of attention from passers-by. Jack had no expression and was not interested in all this. "Jack, I''m here!" Katherine saw Jack, smiled and waved. When Jack came near, she said with a smile, "Thank you foring to see me off." Jack''s expression was cold and there was no emotion in his eyes. Jack asked indifferently, "What about things?" He didn''t greet and he went straight to the point. The Parry family was so greedy that Jack didn''t have to respect them. "What?" Katherine was stunned. "Ha!" Jack suddenlyughed and blinked, "Katherine, Don''t y dumb! Don''t you think you are disgusting?" Katherine trembled, her pale face full of consternation. She murmured nkly, "I don''t y dumb. Jack, what do you mean?" "Pa!" Jack threw the bank card into Katherine''s hand, "Here''s the 100 million you want. The password is 000000." "Boom!" Katherine was shocked as if she was struck by lightning. When did she ask him for 100 million yuan? Soon, Katherine realized that there must be a misunderstanding. Her eyes turned red, "What do you think I am? I just want you toe and see me off. Then, I can say goodbye to the past."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her voice was trembling. After her divorce from Jack, she suffered a lot, which made her sober. It turned out that the three years she spent with Jack were her happiest time. But she knew that it was no use crying over spilt milk. She almost went crazy, but she finally got though that period of time, and she was ready to say goodbye to the past and wee the future. But now, Jack''s behavior made her at a loss! "Just see you off?" Jackughed angrily, and directly took out the pictures in the envelope, "What''s this? Do you think the 100 million is not enough? How much do you want to ask me for?" Katherine waspletely stunned. Her eyes widened and her mind went nk. She was not stupid. When she saw the pictures, she immediately understood why Jack was angry. She also understood what this 100 million yuan meant. In a trance, Katherine shook her head and whispered, "It''s not me. It''s not me. It''s really not me..." "Ha! Are you kidding?" Jack''s eyes twinkled with coldness. Katherine grabbed Jack''s arm, "Jack, believe me. I really didn''t do it. I just want to see you today and say goodbye to you. The pictures really have nothing to do with me!" "Really?" Jack took the note out and handed it to Katherine indifferently, "Does this note have nothing to do with you?" Instead of transferring 100 million yuan into Katherine''s ount as required by the note, Jack directly applied for a bank card. Katherine took the note in a panic. After reading the note, her face turned pale and she could not speak. Jack sneered, "Didn''t you say this thing had nothing to do with you? Katherine, I shouldn''t have believed you and your families. From beginning to end, all your vows to me are false. You really let me down!" Jack''s words were heartbreaking. Katherine''s eyes were red and full of tears. Jack''s words were like a sharp knife stabbing her heart. Katherine clenched her red lips, wept and shook her head. "I hope you don''t disturb my life again." Jack turned around and said, "You should thank me. I''m going to propose to Amber at the end of this month, so I don''t allow any ident to happen. Therefore, I have not seriously dealt with your ckmail on me. Otherwise, your family can''t be able to bear my anger!" Watching Jack leave, Katherine was weak and dizzy. At this moment, she felt the world whirling. Originally, she had plucked up the courage to say goodbye to the past, and had regained her confidence. But just now, Jack said she ckmailed him, making her feel terrible. "No, I didn''t do it..." Katherine cried, murmured, and finally yelled, "Jack, I really didn''t do this!" In the distance, Jack didn''t care and strode away. Jack disappeared in the crowd. Katherine squatted on the floor and cried, holding the note and the bank card tightly. Suddenly, in a distance, three people came in a hurry. Elissa''s eyes lit up when she saw the bank card. "Pa," Elissa grabbed Katherine''s bank card and said with a greedy smile, "100 million yuan! It''s 100 million! I''ve never seen so much money in my life. Our family will be rich in the future!" "Mom, we have a lot of money atst. When we get to our new house, I want to buy a luxury car at once, and I don''t have to worry about that I can''t marry a woman in the future." Tommy shouted excitedly. Kieran was dumbfounded. And Katherine on the ground was also shocked. She finally understood. Her mother did it! Her brother did it! She understood. No wonder when she said she wanted to see Jack, her mother and brother stopped her father and didn''t follow her! "Elissa!" Katherine stood up angrily and growled at Elissa, "Do you treat me like a daughter? Why are you so disgusting? Why did you use my name to ckmail Jack? Why did you ruin myst bit of dignity?" Katherine frantically spat out a series of questions. Kieran was startled and afraid that her daughter would go back to the past. Kieran quickly appeased Katherine. But Katherine ignored him. She stared at Elissa fiercely and crazily. Elissa and Tommy were stunned. Their faces turned blue in a while, and then became red. Elissa suddenly blushed and yelled, "I''m your mother! Katherine, you don''t understand. This is the divorcepensation that I tried to get from Jack! You two had been married for three years. If he only gives you 200000 yuan, aren''t you letting him off a bit too easy?" After these words, Elissa looked down at the bank card and muttered, "Now, a prostitute can earn more than 200000 yuan in three years."???????????????? Chapter 158 Bullying my Daughter? Jack, You Deserve to Die! Katherine Parry waspletely stunned. Kieran Parry and Tommy Parry''s facial expression had changed too. Two of them even felt that Elissa Tanner''s words were too over! "Mom, how could you say that to sister?" Tommy reminded her with a low voice. However, Elissa raised her head arrogantly, "Did I say anything wrong?" After she married Jack, how much did she get? How much did she help our family? When you wanted to marry Shirley, she couldn''t even help you. And now, as her mother, I am doing my best to help her get back alimony, is it my fault?" After saying that, Elissa gave Katherine a stern look. "What could you be benefited if you stay with that animal, Jack? It is better that you stay with Killian. You could at least get a few million after sleeping with him!" "Enough!" Kieran''s body shook and he raised his hand and pped her grantly. p! The p was powerful. The p was loud and crisp. Elissa staggered and took a few steps back. Half of her face was swollen. She acted peremptory and domineering as she wanted to scold him. However, when she looked at Kieran with extremely fierce eyes, she was extremely scared as if her heart fiercely beat and she suppressed the urge. Kieran''s whole body was trembling. He gnashed his teeth in anger while looking fiercely at Elissa, "Elissa, are you still a human? Do you want to force your daughter to death? You are blinded by money, don''t you even care about your daughter anymore?" "Dad..." After hearing Kieran supporting her, Katherine immediately cried out and ran into Kieran''s hug. Kieran patted on Katherine''s back tofort her while ring fiercely at Elissa, "I, I am really done with you. Sometimes, I even wanted to divorce you and had the feeling to fucking kill you!" "Kill me then!" Elissa became angry too. She held her bank card tightly, "I have money now. After we divorce, I could still stay with my son as usual unless you kill me now!" "You..." Kieran''s voice stopped. "Dad, stop arguing. There is no way you could make any sense out of her." Katherine stopped her father while crying loudly. She knew that if her mother was able to straighten out her thinking a little bit, their family wouldn''t be in this situation. It was fine for being treated wrong! She only wanted to stay at the other ce quietly and change her way of living for the rest of her life. This idea was like to throw the handle after the de. Katherine could not change anything so she could only bear it even if she felt wronged, "Let''s go. Let''s leave this ce. We are no longer rted to Jack anymore. He is going to propose to Amber at the end of the month. We, the Parry family, and Jack will no longer be rted anymore." However. Elissa suddenlyughed ferociously with a cold tune, "Proposal? He thought too much of himself!" Katherine''s small body trembled. She immediately stopped her step. Kieran quickly turned back, "You, what kind of sins have you done again!?" "Sins? I am revenging for Kathrine! Did he really think that my daughter could be bullied easily?" Katherine felt ted and she was full of smiles, "I have sent that pile of photos to that damn Amber. I wonder how does she feel like. Jack is proposing to her at the end of the month? You would wait and see Amber dump Jack!" Boom! Katherine''s face suddenly turned pale as if it did not have any blood. Her body trembled and she quickly felt waves of giddiness. Then, her body became soft and she fell into Kieran''s arm. In Bamboo Grove at Four Impression Club. These two days, Amber Knight kept muddling along and did not feel like eating and drinking. She was thinking about the photos in her mind. She kept trying to understand Jack Hughes. However, the photos were the irond evidence, and they kept rebutting her own conviction. A melodious piano sound was echoing. Amber leaned by the window, looking at the colorful flowers and fountain in the small courtyard. Her eyes looked red and swollen. She looked forward to the proposal ceremony at the end of the month. She naively desired Jack in golden armor, stepping on the colorful clouds, descending down from the sky to propose to her. However, all the desire and wish became cold and numb as if they were thrown into an ice cave. Knock! A knock came from the door. "Amber, time to have lunch." Steve Knight shouted from outside. Amber wiped off tears at the corner of her eyes, "Dad, I am not hungry. You can eat with Mom." "You have not eaten for two days. What if your body is spoiled as you are starving?" Steve''s voice was a little angry as he worried about her daughter. Amber said as if she acted like a spoiled child, "Hey Dad, I have grown up. Could you not treat me as a child?" "Amber, do you have something in your mind that troubled you? You could talk to Dad. Did Jack bully you?" Outside the door, Steve''s voice made Amber''s heart beat fiercely.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She said hurriedly, "No, no! How did that silly Jack dare to bully me? If he dares to bully me, I could take down him with one punch." "Ah... okay." Steve sighed. Nothing was heard outside the door. However, Amber bit her red lips and murmured with a low voice, "It is that silly Jack who bullied me..." In the dining room. Steve walked to Rosie''s side with a worried look, "It seems that Amber is having trouble with Jack." He was trying to feel out her feelings when he asked her just now. Although Amber had tried her best to hide it, with Steve''s experience, he could feel it from her tone of voice. "Ah... They have gone through so much to get together. Jack is going to propose at the end of the month. Why are they still having trouble?" Rosie sighed. After looking at the full table of dishes, she sighed again, "It seemed that I have to take matters into my own hands. I couldn''t let Amber disregard eating and drinking anymore. It would be bad if she starved herself until her body is spoiled." She said to Steeve, "I will send Amber some food and ask her about this. You eat by yourself. Don''t follow me or eavesdrop through the door. "Nah... I am the chairman of QY International Group and I have a reputation outside, why would I eavesdrop?" Steve said seriously. Rosie scolded him. She took a bowl, picked dishes that Amber liked, and walked towards Amber''s room. Amber finally opened the door and let Rosie enter the room after Rosie gave her advice. Steve felt wronged while looking at the door that was closed, "Only opening the door when your Momes to advise but not eating when Dades to advise. I feel so angry." After eating for a while, Steve couldn''t help but pick some dishes into a bowl and he made his way noiselessly to Amber''s room door. He then put his ear on the door and started listening. Yet, before he could listen to anything, a shout was heard from the entrance of the courtyard. "Mr. Knight, there is a letter for you!" A letter? Steve frowned and brought the bowl and chopsticks quickly to the courtyard. He received the letter from the security guard. The letter was thick and the words ''To be received by Amber Knight'' were stated on it. However, his wife and daughter were talking to each other in the house. His daughter had acted weird these two days and it made Steve opened the letter out of curiosity. Steve was suddenly stunned when he looked at the first photo in the letter. His pupils became bigger and bigger and his face getting shocked. An extremely furious look was shown on his face. There were even two veins shaking around the corners of his eyes. Bang! Steve fiercely smashed the bowl and chopsticks onto the ground said some words from the gap of his teeth, "Jack, you deserve to die if you bully my daughter!" Chapter 159 Amber, Taking Chances When they heard Steve''s angry voice. Amber and Rosie rushed out of the room. The mother and daughter saw Steve held onto a photo tightly with anger on his face. "Dad..."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Amber''s heart sank suddenly. The familiar envelope and photos made her recalled something terrible. It had been exposed! She had been in a muddle these two days, not having the mood to eat and drink, because she was affected by the photo. But she refused to tell her parents because she was afraid that things would be forced into an irreversible situation. However, the scene in front of her made her feel dizzy. "What made you so angry?" Rosie frowned and stepped forward quickly. "Look, Jack, the little son of a bitch. Does he think that our daughter is someone he could easily bully?" Steve angrily handed the photo to Rosie. When Rosie looked at the photo, her charming face was cold as if it was covered with frost. She just entered Amber''s room a while ago and she had not started to ask her. But the photo in front of her told her the answer! No wonder her daughter was acting like that these two days! She wouldn''t stand it if it was her. No parents would not love their child. What''s more, Amber was the only daughter in the family and the apple of their eyes! Since young, the couple had been looking after her with care and love. If Amber didn''t insist on being with Jack, the couple would never even care about Jack, even if they had some advice from Minister Mable. Second marriage! It was a problem that couldn''t be ignored! "We did not dislike him because of his divorced status. I even helped him. But he is having a date with his ex-wife." Steve''s body trembled and his eyes almost burst into mes. "Does he think I don''t have a temper? Shit!" Rosie frowned and her face was cold. Her anger grew as she flipped through the photos. When Amber heard her father''s scold, she woke up from her daze. She quickly stepped forward and said, "Mom, Dad, calm down. Maybe...maybe things weren''t like what we think it is." "What is it like? No matter what we are thinking, since the boy has decided to propose to you, he shouldn''t go and date his ex-wife!" Steve was outraged and irritated, "Amber, it doesn''t pay to be a good person. You wanted to be with him, but he even went to date his ex-wife. He is a cheap son of bitch. Wasn''t he hurt enough by his ex-wife''s family?" Amber''s face turned pale in an instant. She tried to say something, but she couldn''t. Instead, Rosie put down the photo and red at Steve, "Steve, pay attention to what you say." "I..." Steve wanted to argue. His identity, his position, his temper, was not allowing him to bear such things like in the photo to happen. He loved his daughter, so he didn''t mind that Jack was divorced before. But it didn''t mean that he was not angry! He would not hesitate to use up all his wealth and power to revenge for his daughter if she was hurt by someone! Therefore, Steve let out a deep breath and turned away, "I''ll go to find that guy!" "Dad..." Amber was startled and quickly stopped Steve, "Don''t, don''t go to him!" She knew her father''s character. If she let him go, it would be a big deal! "Silly girl, do you want me to see you upset because of his disloyalty?" Steve''s face reddened due to anger. "Steve, calm down first!" Rosie followed and looked at Amber gently, "Amber, you have lost a lot of weight these days because of this. We love you. You have to understand this." Amber nodded silently. Her eyes reddened with tears. "Well, tell us your thoughts!" Rosie asked directly. The photos were so convincing that even if she was gentle, she was angry. The only reason was that she would choose to listen to her daughter''s opinions. Amber frowned. Her beautiful face showed hesitation. Her hands were clenching tight onto each other, and her mind was in a mess. She thought about it for two days. At first, she was as angry and resentful as her parents. But after calming down, she felt that Jack did not seem to be such a person. Before Jack and Katherine divorced, she saw Jack''s attitude towards Katherine. She even left Jack for some time because of what Jack had done to the Parry family. Moreover, in the photo, it was just Jack and Katherine, sitting opposite each other. There was nothing more than that. After taking a deep breath, Amber said seriously, "I want to wait until the end of the month." "The end of the month?" Steve raised his thick eyebrows, "Silly girl, do you still want to wait until the end of the month for that boy to propose to you? In this picture, I even suspect that they will remarry at the end of this month!" He pointed to the photo in Rosie''s hand. "Dad!" Amber stomped her foot, "Can you consider my feelings? If I say the end of the month, then it will be the end of the month. I want to see if he will keep his promise!" Then she ran into the room crying. Amber was in this and she was more worried than anyone else. But she knew that if her parents dealt with it, the matter would be worsened. She still had hope, that was why she didn''t want things to get serious. She was stubborn. She would take a gamble once just for Jack! "Amber..." Steve was so angry that he called her. "Well, don''t get irritated anymore." Rosie suddenlyforted, "Respect your daughter''s decision. If things go beyond our expectation at the end of the month, we will let the boy pay the price with interest." Her voice was cold, piercing, and sonorous. It was hard to imagine that it was from a woman like Rosie, who had infinite charm and was gentle and virtuous. Steve was angry and clenched his fist, "Sure! Let''s wait until the end of the month. If this boy is cheating, don''t me me for being cruel. The daughter of the Knight family is not the person he could bully just like that!" "I will let the person who bullies my precious daughter know what the end of his world is like!" Jack returned to DT agency. Katherine''s trap made him felt depressed and stressed. At the same time, he was also worried about whether Amber would get to know about this. The more precious she was to him, the more cautious and anxious he would feel about losing her. Jack dialed Amber''s number. But it was hung up right after the call rang. Jack frowned and dialed twice again. Without exception, they all rang and were hung up at once. "What''s the matter?" Just when Jack wanted to call again, Amber sent a message through WeChat. "Why aren''t you answering my calls?" Jack asked, "Do you have time this evening? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you." "I''m doing make-up. I need to prepare beautiful make-up. Otherwise, how can I deserve your proposal at the end of the month?" Amber replied, and soon she sent out another message. "Big fool, I won''t meet you these few days until you propose at the end of the month. You are not allowed to meet me either!" Seeing this, Jack rxed andughed. His eyes twinkled and were firm, "I will give you an unforgettable proposal of a lifetime at the end of the month!"?????? Chapter 160 End of the Month… It was a sunny day. Although it was a hot summer day, it felt refreshing at the TM Vi because it was located next to a forest. Mr. Ward satfortably on the swing in the garden and swinging leisurely. Brent was still in the hospital and was awake but needed to remain in the hospital for a while more. Daisy devoted all her attention to take care of him. Sophie left the vi after lunch. Mr. Ward knew where Sophie went but had no right to interfere because of his status. He also didn''t dare to inform Jack because he didn''t doubt that Sophie would still be determined to go. He was the only one left in the huge vi and there was a feeling of emptiness. But Mr. Ward didn''t mind and felt at ease. He strokes a purple y teapot in his hand and leaned back into the swing to rx. But a telephone call ended his peace. He looked at the phone and "Old Master" was disyed on the screen and Mr. Ward immediately turned serious. "Old Master, what''re your instructions?" "Did you say that Jack will be proposing at the end of the month?" With regards to this issue, Mr. Ward had reported to Patrick when Jack decided to propose. Now it was already close to the end of the month. "Old Master, it would be on thest day of the month." Mr. Ward said. "Okay, I''m Jack''s father and should do something." In the call, Patrick sounded remorseful, "As his father, I had missed out on Jack''s upbringing and his first marriage. Now that I''m around for his second marriage, I must make up for it." "Old Master, I, your servant will make the necessary arrangements. You are busy with the Hughes family matters. If you associate yourself too closely to Young Master, I''m afraid that Madam Hughes..." Mr. Ward was worried. But before he could finish, Patrick scoffed and Mr. Ward was startled. Patrick said sharply, "They still think that I''m the Patrick of the past. Don''t they know who decides the affairs in the Hughes Family? If Madam Hughes dared to stir any trouble, as the head of Hughes family, I''ll get her into the ancestral hall to receive the incense offerings!" His tone was sharp and ruthless. Even Mr. Ward felt a chill run down his spine when he heard this. "You don''t have to persuade me. Just concentrate on arranging for Jack''s marriage proposal. You don''t have to worry about my portion." Bang! The phone call ended. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly and was full of anticipation, "Even Old Master would now be helping Master Hughes to propose. Just imagine how grand that day''s proposal will be!" He rubbed his chin andughed heartily, "Steve always wanted Hughes'' family''s help to take his achievements to a higher level. If he knew that half of his life''s efforts was achieved by his daughter in three years to be married to the sessor of the Hughes family, I wonder what will be his reaction." Mr. Ward was imagining how Steve''s reaction would be on that day. His smile was increasingly strange as he sat leisurely on the swing as he swung slowly, "Fate... it''s indescribably beautiful! At this moment, the main doors of the vi opened. Sophie came home. Mr. Ward subconsciously looked over, frowned and his heart skipped a beat. Sophie lowered her head and walked briskly into the garden. But Mr. Ward noticed that there were red finger marks on Sophie''s face! "Madam, were you pped?" Mr. Ward got up and tried to stop Sophie. "None of your business." Sophie walked around Mr. Ward and continued into the vi, "Mr. Ward, please do not inform Jack. I will resolve this matter properly." "But the marks on your face..." Mr. Ward couldn''t help but continued. "I said, do not tell Jack!" Sophie spun her head around and red at Mr. Ward. Her eyes were obviously red from having cried earlier! She clenched her teeth stubbornly and said slowly, "I''ve burdened Jack for so long and now that our family has some good times, I don''t want to cause any more trouble for him. He is my son and I love him. It''s already very tough on him." Mr. Ward said helplessly, "But I feel that Madam can''t settle the problem on your own. Now Master Hughes has strengthened considerably and even you are being sheltered by him. How can you resolve this on your own?" "Enough!" Sophie was resolute and very unlike her usual pleasant self. Mr. Ward meant well but all he had said was for nothing and murmured helplessly, "Wolves, tigers, and leopards are wild animals who feast on blood and meat. They do not have the graciousness of humans. Why can''t Madam understand this?" The time went by gradually. To Jack, each day that passed peacefully was very rewarding. On the one hand, he had to handle the DT agency''s matters and on the other, he had to prepare for the marriage proposal.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The property prices of the West Shantytowns had risen steadily due to anticipation and demand. In just half a month, the value had already gone up by fifty percent and there were no signs of slowing down. This was extremely good news for DT Real Estate Agency. Once the property prices firmed up, it would result in the strong rise of DT Agency. Jack was very confident that once he was sessful with the modernization of the West Shantytowns, his capabilities may be nothing to the Hughes family. But he will not be like before to be under the stranglehold of the Hughes family and wait for his fate. Once his shackles had been removed and with the support of his father and Mr. Ward, it will be time for him to rise rapidly. As for the proposal, Jack would n and prepare it in detail. Jack spent more time and effort on his proposal than on DT Agency. He wanted the proposal to be perfect for Amber and be a highlight in her life. Nothing was too trivial and everything was handled in detail personally. When you truly loved a person, you would give all that you have. Amber was willing toe to his side at his most difficult time. This kind of affection was worth Jack''splete dedication. Each day he was totally exhausted when he got home. Though he was extremely tired, he would chat with Amber on Wechat. Although Amber seldom replied and it was mainly Jack who sent the messages, to Jack, Amber was just trying to build up the anticipation for the proposal. Previously Amber told Jack that they should not see each other, wasn''t that to build up the surprise? There was no doubt in Jack''s mind that this was the case. Very soon it was thest day of the month. On this day, DT Real Estate Agency was closed and even the four sales offices were also closed for the day. This attracted the spections of observers. Under Jack''s instructions, all the staff gathered at the TM scenic spot. The TM Vi district was just a small plot ofnd on the TM scenic area. As a scenic spot, the peak of TM hill had already been developed and was the best lookout area of the city as it overlooked the entire city. The TM scenic district was closed as Jack gathered all his staff and attracted the attention of the media. From the time TM scenic district was developed, it had never been closed for anyone. But no matter how the media probed, no one in the area revealed what was going on. Slowly, the gossips spread across the entire city. The entire city''s attention was focused on the TM scenic area as directed by the media. At nightfall. Jack stood at the Hilltop and was able to look down along the road. The background was the city''s night scenery. He raised his cell phone and smiled, "Amber, have you all arrived?"???????????????? Chapter161 Explain? Leave! "I''m here down the mountain." Amber sounded calm on the phone. It made Jack frown and confused. Then Amber''s calm voice rang on the phone again. "Are you sure that you''ll propose to me?" Jack frowned even more and smiled, "Of course, I''ve been preparing for this day for a long time." Jack just finished his words. Steve Knight''s voice suddenly rang on the phone. "Jack Hughes, what is going on with the photos?" Bang! Jack looked as if he had been trucked by lightning and felt depressed. His mind went nk. Something was wrong! He got extremely angry instantly. There was only one reason since Amber had known about it. Katherine... hadn''t deleted the photos as she promised. Instead, she sent those photos to Amber. Jack said hastily, "Wait for me, Mr. Knight. I''ming right now." Hanging up the phone, Jack hurriedly asked Brent to drive him there. They drove fast down the mountain. All the others were left and felt stunned. Jack was furious with anger in his eyes all the way. He clenched his hands. The blue veins on his hands protruded out. Jack had never expected that he had been tolerant to satisfy the Parry family; while his n failed at the key moment. He had spent long time preparing so well and carefully for this proposal all by himself. Jack wouldn''t ept any unexpected situations when he and Amber were about to get married! On the mountain road. The ck Mercedes-Benz G-ss was parked by the roadside quietly. After they passed the area surrounded by the media, it was very silent around them. Amber sat in the back seat, looking upset. She looked out of the window and her eyes were red. She had considered to go to the mountain and epted the proposal. She wanted to finish the proposal at least. After that, Amber would ask about the confusion kept in her mind for a long time. However, she failed to persuade herself whatever she tried. Those photos were like a hurdle that she couldn''t get over "Amber hasn''t said anything yet. Why did you interrupt?" Rosie looked at Steve with a little anger. Steve looked serious and was about to talk. Amber waved her hand and said, "Mommy, it''s OK. I would ask him as well even if daddy didn''t." Her eyes twinkled and she murmured with her red lips, "Since he wants to propose to me, I hope that it is perfect. I don''t want it to be imperfect and to feel regretful when I recall the proposalter." Since it was a proposal, Amber wanted it to be perfect. When she recalled it in the future, she would smile happily every time. Rosie frowned and stayed silent. Indeed, it was good for everyone to figure it out in advance. Her daughter couldn''t endure the grievance for nothing. Steve hugged Amber, "Amber, daddy and mommy are here. No one can hurt you!" The Rolls-Royce came to them fast in the distance. Steve said with some discontent, "Who he thinks he is? Why is he showing off?" "He is still too young," Rosie sighed. Creak! The Rolls-Royce stopped. Jack quickly got off and walked to the Mercedes-Benz G-ss. Amber and her parents also got off the car. Steve firstly threw the photos in his hands on Jack''s face. "Jack Hughes, what will you exin for it?" Seeing the photos over the ground, Jack felt anger boiling up inside him. But he knew that he shouldn''t be angry at this moment. Instead, he had to exin to Amber. "I''m sorry, Mr. Knight. It was a quick and normal meeting. I didn''t expect it to be made use of by someone having ulterior motives." Jack said that very carefully with a serious look. "Ha-ha, being made use of it?" Steve sneered, "Who made use of it? Don''t tell me that Katherine took advantage of you. She asked to meet you and took photos on purpose in order to separate you and Amber?" Jack was speechless and his eyes flickered. That was the fact, though. ording to Steve''s reaction, he wouldn''t believe it even though Jack said so! "Amber..." Jack intended to walk to Amber, but he was stopped by Steve. "Mr. Knight, could you please let me go there?" Jack almost implored. "Say it right here if you have anything to tell us," said Steve with a tough tone. Steve would have alreadye to ask Jack at the first moment of the day he saw the photos, if Amber didn''t stop him. They had never been wronged like this with the status of the Knight family! "..." Jack was a little speechless. He looked at Amber fondly, "Amber, you also think so?" "Jack, I need your exnation!" Amber pinched her red lips. There were tears in her red eyes again. "The Parry family has made me so miserable. Katherine even almost killed my mom. How could I go back to her again?" Jack was inwardly furious. At this moment, all he had for Katherine and the Parry family was hatred! "I met Katherine on that day. It was because that Katherine would leave this city. She wanted to see me onest time. I..." "Oh? She wanted to see you onest time, so you went there?" Steveughed, "You say that the Parry family has made you miserable, but you are quite generous. Katherine wanted to see you onest time, and then you just went there." Jack got worried at once. Steve didn''t let him exin to Amber at all.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He actually was making it worse. But Jack still said patiently, "Sorry, I''m so sorry, Mr. Knight and Mrs. Knight. I thought that was only a simple meeting. I didn''t expect it to get so worse." "Please trust me. I love Amber and I''m serious. I''ll never cheat on her." Jack point to the top of TM Vi District while saying so. "Tonight, I''ll promise Amber there!" "You are just talking whatever you want. Now that you want to promise Amber, why did you go to meet Katherine?" Steve insisted on asking about it and looked angry. Amber couldn''t stop her tears, nestling against her mother. Facing Jack, Amber weakly said, "Is this so hard for you to exin, Jack?" Having been questioned by Steve, now Jack heard Amber saying so. Jack suddenly felt depressed. He was red-eyed and begged Amber, "I am exining. Do you believe me? Is it so hard for you to believe me for one time?" "What is the exnation on earth?" Steve raged, "That''s no use. Who can prove it for you?" Steve just said that. Jack trembled and shouted loudly, "Stop it, Mr. Knight! Do you want me to exin or are you breaking up me and Amber?" Bang! Jack''s words made them astonished. Steve startled. Rosie frowned a lot. Amber raised her hand to wipe the tears around her eyes, "Jack, that''s how you talk to my dad?" Jack immediately realized it. Knowing that he hadn''t talked politely, Jack hurriedly apologized, "Sorry, Mr. Knight. I shouldn''t speak to you like that." "That''s enough! Let''s go, daddy and mommy." Amber''s words made Jack frustrated. He felt like falling into abyss. When he came back to sense, Amber and her parents had already got on the car. The Mercedes-Benz G-ss turned to drive down the mountain.0000000 Chapter 162 Wishing you a Lifetime of Happiness "Amber..." Jack''s expression changed drastically, and he felt like his heart was going to jump out of his ribcage. He hastily broke into a chase. However, the Mercedes-Benz G-ss was too fast, and in the blink of an eye, it almost disappeared from view. All of a sudden, on a mountain path not far away, two strong rays of light pierced through the darkness. With a loud screeching sound, the cars stopped abruptly when they almost banged into each other. Jack had a massive shock when he saw that. He hurriedly rushed to the scene, but when he was almost at the scene, he saw someone getting off the car. He waspletely stunned. After a moment of being in a daze, the surging anger umting in his heart could no longer hold itself back anymore. In an instant, Jack seemed to have transformed into a blood-seeking beast who had a pair of red eyes. He couldn''t stop himself from rushing towards that figure not far away. At the same time, Amber emerged from the the G-ss car. Amber had a forlorn and hopeless expression on her face as she stared at the figure in front of her. She could only mutter bitterly, "You''ve seeded!" The one emerging from another car was none other than Katherine! Katherine had a long hair draped over her, and she was studying Amber with aplicated expression. When she was about to say something, Jack was already in front of her. He gaped at her and his fury seemed to have broken free from his restraint. They were pouring out at the moment. So, everything had been nned beforehand. Everything was part of a conspiracy. All of his efforts had seemed to go down the drain. Worst came to worst, he might even lose Amber. What had happened was not merely challenging his limits, but rather, his limits had been shattered violently! "Katherine, you have reallye up with such a vicious n. Are you here to watch the good show unfold?" Jack was clutching Katherine''s shoulders, and because of his immense strength, Katherine felt a jolt of pain course through her body. She couldn''t help but frown. "Jack, stop it!" Amber called out with tears staining her eyes. Jack trembled violently as he turned around and shot a nce at Amber. Almost immediately, he came back to his senses and started to exin, "Amber, things are not how you think it is. It was my fault just now for overreacting, but you really need to believe me." As he said that, he looked at Katherine with his reddened eyes. "The Parry family has brought misfortune to me for the whole three years I was with you, but are you nning to bring even more harm my way? I believe I have been very tolerant of you guys, so why are you still doing this?" Jack was really flustered at the moment. His expression was one of anxiety, and he even looked lost. He had never been that nervous even if DT real estate agency had experienced any kind of danger and even if the price of the building was about to crash. That was becausepared to DT real estate agency and everything in his life, Amber was way more important! Jack was almost howling at Katherine, "Please exin everything to Amber now. Please don''t hurt me like that..." Not far away, Brent who was seated in the Rolls-Royce was at a loss for words when he watched this scene. Was that person really his master? In his impression, Jack had never acted like that! However, Amber raised up her head stubbornly while trying to clean her eyes of her tears, "Stop it, Jack, You should stop acting like that. I even feel disgusting seeing you like that. That''s not the Jack that I know in the first ce..." Jack was stunned by her words. Her words had morphed into a sharp de that pierced through his heart. He weakly let go of Katherine while staggering backwards. At the moment, he felt like his soul had left his body. He stared at Katherine with a pair of hollow eyes, and slowly but surely, tears began to fill his eyes as they became reddened. He was harboring so much hatred for her at the moment, yet there was nothing he could really do. At that moment, Katherine who was silent all the while finally went into action. She revealed a gentle smile while looking at Jack earnestly, "I''m sorry. I should feel sorry for you. The reason I am here is to apologize to you and provide some exnation." Under Jack and Amber''s shocking gaze, Katherine suddenly copsed to the ground in a kneeling posture. Her voice was very serene, but it sounded incredibly indignant and apologetic, "I''m the one who needs to say sorry to you. I didn''t know that my family would use me in this simple farewell event and I even almost destroyed your proposal. Please forgive me. Those photos were taken by my mother and brother, and I really didn''t know that they would use this to their advantage." "The reason I''ve rushed here tonight is toe clean with everything and seek for your forgiveness." Originally, she wanted to just leave without saying a word. However, when she learnt of the truth, she almost fainted on the spot. After waking up, she momentarily gave up on her idea of leaving, because she knew that if she had done that, Jack''s meticulous proposal would be ruined. At worst, her mother''s brash actions would create a rift in between Jack and Amber. After waking up from her nightmare, she could finally let go of her past after teetering on the edge of insanity for a long time. She was ready to embrace her future from that moment on. She decided not to harbor any hatred and resentment towards Jack only. All she could feel now was endless guilt! Therefore, the reason she decided to stay behind was to exin everything to him. Jack and Amber were both petrified on the spot. Jack never thought that Katherine woulde to him tonight to exin on his behalf and apologize to him. Was this person still the same arrogant and mighty Katherine who always saw herself as a princess? Amber never foresaw that the truth spoken by Jack would turn out to be real! The moment she saw Katherine kneel down, all her past suspicions were gone without a trace! Furthermore, she knew Katherine very well. If it was not something Katherine was totally ashamed about, she would never lower her stance in front of others, let alone kneeling down like this. She would raise her head high and mighty and act arrogant as usual. At that moment, Katherine slowly rose from the ground and she looked at Amber with misty eyes, "Amber, you are really one lucky woman."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After saying that, she produced a meek smile, "I wish you a lifetime of happiness." Then, she turned around and got back into her car, and off she go. Jack watched her car disappear in the darkness of the night and the tremendous anger in his heart finally dissipate bit by bit. Katherine''s sudden appearance was something he never expected, but to his surprise things were developing in a better direction now. "So... everything was just a misunderstanding?" Amber''s soft and weak voice broke the silence first. She didn''t sound as cold as previously anymore. Jack showed the palm of his hands and said, "Or else? To put it simply, we''ve been framed. That was just a farewell, nothing more. It should havested at most five minutes." The moment he said that, Amber suddenly plunged into Jack''s embrace and started to sob, "You fool, I am so scared that you don''t want me anymore." Lately, Amber was just breezing through her days in a forlorn state. Her mentality was being tortured all the time because of that photo. Now, since she had learnt that it was just a misunderstanding, she could finally set free all of her indignation and grievances. Jack felt very sorry for Amber as he felt her tiny frame tremble and shiver in his embrace. He said with emotion, "I will never betray you. Don''t forget our promise." The night breeze was cool. The image of them hugging each other was taken in by Steve and Rosie in a Mercedes-Benz G-ss vehicle not far away. The couple let out a sigh of relief. Rosie couldn''t help uttering someints towards Steve, "Look at you just now, you''re too aggressive and impatient." "You''re ming me now? What''s wrong with a father taking care of his daughter''s feelings" Steve''s face was slightly blushed as he shot a sideway nce at his wife. After some time, Jack lightly removed Amber from his body and pointed at a peak not far away that housed TM Vi District. "So now, do you allow me to propose to you when we go back to the vi?" Amber''s face waspletely flushed as she nodded with her eyes fixed on the ground. Jack was ecstatic as he held Amber''s hand and led her back to the G-ss vehicle. He then dered seriously, "Everything that happened tonight is within my ns. I''m doing this for your sake!"????? Chapter163 Dazzling Bright Lights were prepared for the Loveliest Couple Amber''s face was dyed with a reddish hue. When the misunderstanding had been resolved, she no longer had any grudge in her heart. All she could feel at the moment was a longing for the moment when he proposed to her. She had been waiting for this exact scene for three whole years! Three years ago, she was the bridesmaid who personally saw Jack and Katherine enter the marriage hall with her own eyes. The next day, she had promptly gone overseas. During those three years, his figure could never be erased from her mind, and for his sake she had rejected countless pursuers which hailed from wealthy and noble families. And now... her wish had finallye true. "Amber... you must maintain your image. You can''t let the Knight family lose face." Steve suddenly reminded her. Rosie who was beside them howled, "What kind of father are you? This is our daughter''s once in a lifetime experience. Why are you telling her to maintain any sort of image? You are saying this now because you are feeling ashamed for scolding Jack just now, aren''t you?" Her sharp words immediately revealed Steve''s inner musings. Steve could only scratch his head and smile earnestly. Around the TM Vi District, lights were shimmering everywhere. There was a stage in the center of the courtyard, and all of the employees of DT real estate agency had gathered around the stage. Jack had even invited some who were not in his industry to his proposal event. Nevertheless, everyone was at a loss when they watched Jack fled the scene in a car. This was not something they would expect. This event tonight was supposed to be Jack''s proposal ceremony. Despite that, not only that the female lead hadn''t arrived yet, the male lead was gone just like that? "Mable, what is going on here?" Artist was a little shocked, "Does this happen because Steve, that old geezer, has lost his temper for some reason?" "Bullshit, you think that Steve''s temper is worse than yours?" Director Lansing rolled his eyes at Artist. Minister Mable had a meaningful look on his face as he sighed softly, "They really have a real bond there. I hope Steve doesn''t spoil this." Director Lansing nodded in agreement while Artist still had a very lost expression on his face. The three of them were cordially invited here by Jack. They were all Steve''s long-time friends as well as Amber''s seniors. They had to be present on this meaningful day. "They''re here!" Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted. On a mountain path not far away, two strong rays of light that belonged to a Rolls-Royce illuminated the crowd. "Everybody back to their positions!" Corbin immediately ordered, and the employees of DT real estate agency all dispersed and got ready for the main event.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g On one side, Mr. Ward, Sophie and Daisy were standing in the shadows while watching a Rolls-Royce and Mercedes-Benz G-ss rolling into the courtyard. Mr. Ward stealthily produced his phone to send a text message: Sir, everything is ready. With a screeching sound, both cars stopped. Jack first emerged from the car, and he hurriedly came to the G-ss car to open the door. "Amber, follow me!" He reached out his right hand and held Amber''s hand to lead her. The two of them slowly walked side by side to the stage. Steve and Rosie got off the vehicle next, and they immediately saw Minister Mable and the lot near the stage. The couple hastened their paces and Steve let out an exim, "Wh-Why are you guys here?" "We are the witnesses, of course." Minister Mable let out augh before transforming his tone, "Perhaps you will be the happiest one here tonight." Steve waved his hand to dismiss him, "Don''t mention it, I''ve just experienced some anguish at the bottom of the hill." Before they could ask what happened, the glow of light cast on the stage gradually dimmed. Jack led Amber to the center of the stage. "Are you ready?" Jack asked with a smile. Amber took in a deep breath and nodded. "Look at the screen!" Jack raised his head to check out the screen. Almost at the same time, the screen started to glow. A flurry of photographs came into view, and they were changing slowly. Amber immediately covered her mouth with her hand to suppress a gasp. "Ar-Are these photos from our university days?" "I have managed to find them!" Jack nodded solemnly. Amber was astonished as she stared at those flickering photos. She felt like she was in a dream. There were some scenes in those photos which she hadpletely forgotten about. Jack must have put in a lot of efforts topile these photos! The kind of proposal she imagined was not one that was earth-shattering, but rather one that was touching and bringing back memories. As the photos continued to be disyed continuously, the song "You, my deskmate" was being yed in the background. In an instant, the melody transported Amber back to her university days. The doors to her memories were flung open just like that. Countless dormant memories were awakened, which also reflected the scenes portrayed by those photos. In no time, her eyes which were already reddened started to fill with tears again. Jack reached out and thumbed away the tears from the corners of her eyes as he teased, "You fool, this is nothing much, yet you are going to cry now?" "Isn''t this enough reason for me to cry?" Amber retorted. She couldn''t even remember that some of those scenes had really happened in her life if it were not for those photos. Jack must have done everything in his ability to gather all of these. However, Jack simply said with a smile, "You are my woman now. How are those photos enough?" At the same time, with a loud crackling sound, a series of fireworks were shot into the night sky. They spread out and exploded and formed images of flowers with the night sky as the background. The sound of fireworks continued for a very long time. The night sky was as bright as day with countless fireworks exploding all around them. Images of marvelous flowers dyed the night sky a myriad of colors. The fireworks had filled every space possible in the air and illuminated the whole TM Vi District. The dazzling bright lights were there to congratte the loveliest couple present at the scene! Jack hugged Amber and together they silently watched the fireworks while standing on the stage. Amber had an expression of shock on her face. She couldn''t avert her eyes from the dazzling explosion of colors in the sky. The others present also let out gasps here and there as they were amazed by the fireworks. Not only that, due to strict regtions, all members of mass media were not allowed to ascend the hill. Despite that, with the night sky glowing up with all sorts of colors, the reporters were in a frenzied state too. They couldn''t stop aiming their cameras at the peak of hill to record every moment of this marvelous showing. At the same time, themotion on the hill also caused a stir among the citizens at the bottom of the hill. The restricted regtions of TM Vi District had attracted the attention of the whole city, but now that the night sky was as clear as day, the citizens were astounded to say the least. Everyone was curious as to what had gone down in TM Vi District. They couldn''tprehend the fireworks which were earth-shattering and were filling the heavenspletely. In the end, a huge image of a heart prated by an arrow was disyed in the sky. The whole city was in an uproar. This was a proposal! Someone was proposing right now! Oh my god, who was proposing on the hill of TM Vi District? Not only they had sealed off the hill, they were unting their love to the world in such an extravagant way! In the TM Vi District, Amber stared at the beautiful image of a heart pierced by an arrow with a look of pleasant surprise on her face. At the moment, her heart was pounding furiously, as if it was going to jump out of her ribcage. "We are already at this stage now?" Despite getting herself prepared for the pivotal moment, but when sheid eyes on the image of a heart pierced by an arrow, with the next sceneing up very soon, she still felt herself ovee with nervousness. Nevertheless, Jack''s melodic and gentle voice calmed her, "This is not the end yet. You love roses, right? How can I not prepare that?" With that being said, a huge fluttering sound came from afar. It was the sound made by rotating propellers that belonged to helicopters. Five helicopters emerged from the night sky and were heading in their direction swiftly. Five rays of light shone down from those helicopters and they were focused on Jack and Amber on the stage. In the next second, it was raining flowers all around them. Countless flower petals were dancing in the air as they shrouded the couple. It was as if they had stumbled upon a magical world. The crowd broke into an uproar once again. Amber stared at the fluttering flower petals and was once again sunk into a reverie. She didn''t even notice that Jack who was still by his side had slowly kneeled down on one knee... Chapter 164 Never Shall We Part "Amber, thanks for staying by my side through thick and thin." It was when Amber heard Jack''s tender voice that she shivered and came to her senses. In the fireworks filled sky, she slowly lowered her head and saw Jack on one knee. At that moment, Amber felt that there were only Jack and her in the entire world. Even the five helicopters whirling above them seemed to have disappeared. "Three years of waiting for your love." Jack was very serious and his voice was very tender. The way he said it was full of passion and pierced straight into Amber''s heart. "I once said that how can I bear to let you lose when you wagered your entire life. In the future, I hope that you will always be by my side!" Once he said thest sentence, Jack took out a ready prepared diamond ring. Under the spotlight, he slowly opened the box. At that moment, red light radiated from the box. Amber was stunned and was totally captivated by the diamond ring in Jack''s hand. The dazzling red lights that seem to only exist in fairy tales. Not far away, Steve and Rosie looked stunned at each other. Steve''s jaw dropped and said, "Ruby Diamond? Oh my God! Such a big Ruby diamond! It must be worth hundreds of millions of yuan. Is Jack insane?" "Insane? Ha!" Minister Mableughed, "What''re hundreds of million? Even if it''s a billion yuan it is no surprise." Steve''s face turned red and he struggled toprehend. Just at that moment. On the stage and in the spotlight, Jack finally said those words, "Amber, please agree to marry me. From now till forever, in good and bad times, sickness and health, never will we part." Kaboom! Amber heard a loud sound in her mind. Immediately her beautiful eyes became hazy. The wait. Three years of waiting. She had always been thinking of this moment. Now her dreams hade true and all her emotions erupted at this moment. There wasn''t a trace of hesitation. Amber nodded excitedly and extended her right hand. Jack smiled and took out the Ruby Diamond ring and was about to put it onto Amber''s finger. Suddenly, in the night sky a distance away, the deafening sound of rolling thunder can be heard. The sound was loud and nketed the entirend. It was as if the Army of the heavens were charging towards them. The sound enveloped the entire TM hills and rocked the entire city. "What''s happening?" Everyone on the TM hills was puzzled. Even Jack looked bewildered. At this time, hidden in the darkness, Mr. Ward took up the microphone and shouted, "Master Hughes... this is something prepared for you by Old Master." Father?! Jack was shocked and his hand paused as he was putting on the ring on Amber''s finger. Just at that moment, Minister Mable''s expression suddenly changed and shouted, "Fighter jets, they are sounds of fighter jets!" What?! When they heard the Minister''s surprise remark, everyone stood frozen on the spot as if they were struck by lightning. Why were fighter jets present for a wedding proposal? The fighter jets were already over the skies of TM Hills and were flying above the helicopters. Everyone was shocked to see the fighter formation flying overhead. There were... twenty fighter jets! Boom! The next second, all twenty jets flew vertically straight up and the plume of the exhaust illuminated the sky. Following that, every fighter jet started to release colored smoke, and when theybined, they formed a colorful rainbow. There were twenty stripes of colors that filled the sky. It was like a colorful curtain that covered the entire TM Hills. Wow... Everyone present remarked and screamed. This scene far surpassed all that had urred. It was a beautiful and grand sight. "Master Hughes... what are you waiting for?" Mr. Ward reminded Jack who became distracted by the colorful sky. Jack smiled and quickly put the ring onto Amber''s ring finger. When he stood up, he brought Amber into his embrace and smiled lovingly, "From today onwards, you belong only to me." Amber looked at him like she was dreaming. Everything that happened that night was like a dream to her. The roar of the fighter jets and the colorful stripes in the sky mixed to form a multi-colored cloud. She could only dare to dream of these. In her dreams, she longed for a man in golden armor that rode on rainbow-colored clouds to proposed to her. They all came true today! Although Jack wasn''t wearing golden armor and he wore a business suit, the rainbow-colored clouds were indeed present. Even if it was only half of her dreams, they were enough to move Amber to tears. She remained in Jack''s embrace and she looked at the colorful skies and said, "Thanks..." The colorful clouds persisted for about ten minutes. Finally, the twenty fighter jets roared at the same time and disappeared into the night sky. The people on the ground returned to the darkness at the TM Hills. The appearance of the fighters left asting impression on everyone. Not only were the staff of DT Agency shocked, even Minister Mable, Steve, and others who were used to seeing grandiose events were stunned by the disy. "Fighter jets, how did... Jack get the fighter jets?" Steve was shocked and muttered. Fighter jets were weapons of war! How could they be used for a wedding proposal? Then, Minster Mable chuckled, "If you''ve seen Jack''s family travel, their flight is escorted by fighter jets, then you won''t be surprised by what happened tonight." Escorted by fighter jets? Steve, Rosie, Director Lansing, and Artist Warnock all looked at Minister Mable in shock. At this moment, Mr. Ward walked out of the dark towards the stage. Sophie was apanied by Daisy followed behind. "Mom, Mr. Ward." Jack brought Amber forward. "Okay, okay, henceforth we are one family. Jack, if you dare to bully Amber, I will give you a good beating!" Sophie smiled warmly and held Amber''s hand lovingly, "Amber, thanks for being with Jack through his toughest period. Jack is so fortunate to be able to marry you." "Thanks Auntie," Amber said shyly. Although she had seen Sophie countless times, tonight the feeling was totally different. "Where are your parents? We are rtives from now on. We need to meet." Sophie smiled warmly. Amber turned to the other side of the stage and said, "There they are." She raised her hand and pointed. Steve and Rosie were still stunned by what Minister Mable just said and didn''t realize what Amber had signaled to them. It was Minister Mable who patted Steve''s shoulder, "Steve, go ahead, remember not to be too excited afterward." "Ah, it''s just meeting Jack''s parents. Why should I be excited?" Steve raised his eyebrow and was dismissive about it. Minister Mable smiled, "You must be the happiest one tonight."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Steve totally didn''t take notice and held Rosie''s hand and walked towards the stage. Except, when he got nearer to the stage and he could see clearer, Steve''s gaze fell upon Mr. Ward and couldn''t look away. He frowned deeply. It was a feeling of familiarity and it became more and more intense... Chapter 165 He is the Young Master of Hughes Family As the darkness faded and Steve finally saw Mr. Ward clearly. Kaboom! Steve felt like a lightning bolt had struck him. For a short moment, his mind was nk and a huge wave stirred in his heart. This was... Mr. Ward?! Over these years, Steve tried repeatedly to visit the head of the Hughes family. Each time the person who greeted him at the Hughes family was Mr. Ward. He knew Mr. Ward rather well Mr. Ward was the most trusted servant of the head of the Hughes family! But... why was he here? Steve was dazed and his face turned red, his breathing quickened and his neck tensed up. Suddenly he tripped and almost fell but thankfully Rosie held onto him. Not far away, Artist Warnock looked on in surprise while Minister Mable and Director Lansing exchanged looks andughed. As Steve''s good friends, they of course knew how much Steve wanted to meet the Hughes family. But such fate... "Mable, you were right." Artist Warnock knew about Steve''s desires but he didn''t know Mr. Ward. Minister Mableughed and rubbed his chin and said, "Steve''s long-time desires had been achieved by his daughter. Don''t you think that''s amusing?" "Desires?" Artist Warnock looked at Steve and Rosie on the stage. Under the spotlights, Jack held onto Amber''s waist and Amber held onto Sophie. Mr. Ward stood quietly on one side and looked at the approaching Steve and Rosie. Steve''s footsteps were unsteady and if not for his wife, he might not be able to walk. Mr. Ward was only the trusted servant of the head of the Hughes family. But he was very clear of this servant''s status. In the Hughes family, only this servant could represent the head of the family to carry out his instructions. Doubt, shock, disbelief, and all sorts of feelings stirred in his mind. Unknowingly, Steve''s forehead started to perspire. "Dad, mom, this is Jack''s mother." Amber smiled, weed her parents and introduced them. "Nice to meet you, I''m Jack''s mother, Sophie." Sophie smiled warmly. "Nice to meet you, Sophie, from today onwards we are one family." Rosie maintained herposure and replied Sophie. Each time she came back with Steve, Steve went alone to meet the Hughes family. Thus, Rosie did not know Mr. Ward. "Uncle and Auntie, I hope that you''ll ept my apologies for what happened just now." Jack apologized because of the incident with the photographs. Amber''s parents must have been angry with the issue. Which parents wouldn''t be protective of their daughter? "It''s alright now that the misunderstanding had been resolved." Rosie smiled and said, "Jack, since you have proposed to Amber, allow me to remind you that from today onwards, both of you must cherish, trust, support, and love each other. I hope that you''ll remember what you said about ''never will we part''." These were said seriously and without hesitation. Not only was it a reminder, but it was also a warning. Jack smiled and nodded. Rosie now realized that Steve had been behaving strangely with his wobbly legs and tensed neck, "Hey, your daughter was just being proposed to. Aren''t you going to say something to Jack''s family and Amber?" Steve braced himself and firmly nodded, "Yes, I do need to say something." Before saying, he bent andposed himself. Steve''s physique was tall and strong. When he bent himself, it looked kind of silly. Then, to everyone''s surprise, Steve stepped forward a couple of steps toward the silent Mr. Ward. He extended both of his hands and smiled radiantly. "Mr. Ward, it''s so unexpected to meet you here." His tone and actions were full of humility. Everyone looked stupefied at this scene. Not too far from the stage, Artist Warnock was shocked and reproached, "What''s wrong with Steve? He was supposed to meet Jack''s parents, why did he go and greet the old man standing to the side?" "This Mister is out of the ordinary!" Minister Mableughed. On the stage, Rosie was shocked and came to her senses. She softly yelled to remind Steve, "Steve, watch your manners!" They were on the stage to meet Jack''s mother but instead of greeting Jack''s mother, he went to greet the old man standing one side which was totally rude! But then, Steve became stern and said, "Woman, what do you know?" Rosie turned pale and didn''t know what to say. Mr. Ward also looked at Jack and Sophie awkwardly and thenughed as he shook Steve''s hands, "Mr. Knight, it''s been a long time since west met." Steve suddenly became excited and ted and said, "You''re too kind, actually this time..." Before Steve could finish, Mr. Ward turned towards Jack and bowed slightly, "Master Hughes, the proposal has ended, we should be leaving soon." Kaboom! When he said that, it was like the entire ce thundered. Steve stood with his eyes wide open and his entire body trembled. Even with his vast experience and temperament, it was difficult to conceal his shock He turned and looked at Jack in awe. Master? Mr. Ward... actually addressed Jack as Master? Good lord! Steve''s heartbeat raced and felt as if it would jump out of his chest. He even felt as though he was going faint. Someone whom he looked up to, just addressed his son-inw .... as Master?! Very soon he realized that Jack also had thest name Hughes and Mr. Ward was the servant of the Hughes family who just addressed Jack as Master. That meant that... Jack... Suddenly Steve had a horrifying thought that caused him to feel surreal. "Okay, then let''s go home." Jack smiled and looked at Amber. Amber looked down coyly and then tiptoed to whisper into Jack''s ear, "My parents are still here. I''ll go home with you in the future." This silly girl... Jack smiled and rubbed his nose. He looked and nodded at Rosie and the shocked Steve, "Uncle and Auntie, this event is over. We''ll go back first. Today''s event is very big and there will be a lot of media when you go down the hill. Please pardon the inconvenience and don''t be surprised. Tomorrow pleasee over to my ce for a banquet." "Okay, okay. I understand. We''ll be there on time." Rosie smiled and nodded. Tonight''s grand event attracted all sorts of traditional and social media. If they held a banquet that night, they would be hounded and inconvenienced by the media. Jack instructed Corbin to settle the subsequent arrangements. He then entered the Rolls Royce with his mother while Mr. Ward. Brent drove the car.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. On the stage, Steve was still stunned, flushed in red and motionless. He continued to look at the Rolls Royce as it drove off. Rosie''s expression darkened and reprimanded Steve, "Steve, where were your manners?" Steve didn''t seem to hear her and muttered, "Dragon-inw... he is really an incredible son-inw..." "Dad, what are you talking about?" Amber looked at Steve shyly. She knew that her father was referring to Jack but wasn''t he exaggerating too much? Then, Steve turned and stared nkly at Rosie, "Honey, give me a p!"?????? Chapter 166 Father-in-law is Crazy? The Whole City is Watching! Rosie was stunned and had no time to react, and she felt helpless. Steve suddenly red, "If you don''t hit me, I''ll hit you!" p! That was a really clear sound of a p. Steve held his face, turned around, and almost fell to the floor. He was holding his swollen face, but he didn''t get angry andughed instead, "Hahaha... It''s real, it''s all real!" "You''re the one who told me to hit you!" Rosie felt so restless when she saw Steveughing out loud, "Amber, your Dad isn''t crazy, is he?" Amber was dumbfounded too, she was extremely worried. At that time, Minister Mable and the other two walked over. Steve suddenly Minister smiled when he saw Mable and Director Lansing... He then went up and hugged them "Minister Mable, Director Lansing, thank you for reminding me at first!" These were sincere thanks with no feeling concealed. All those years, he couldn''t even get close to The Hughes Family... He''d never thought that his own daughter would bring Jack to him. Steve knew clearly that Minister Mable and Director Lansing knew Jack''s identity since they first met him. If they didn''t remind him at first, there won''t be the present him on that day! "Steve, we wanted to say it clearly at first, but Jack forbid us to say it." Director Lansing smiled helplessly. "No problem." Steveughed as he waved his hand. Artist Warnock looked dumbfounded, "What are you guys talking about?" Steve put his hands on Artist''s shoulders, "Warnock, luckily, I listened to Minister Mable and Director Lansing at the very beginning, suppressing my anger... Otherwise, you see? Jack could even usebat aircrafts to propose Amber!" He said that while pointing to the sky. Steve was shocked when he saw the proposal ceremony before that, but then he was unting and feeling so proud. Even with Steve''s status and experience, it was hard for him to contain the excitement for Jack too. Artist Warnock was dumbfounded, he clearly didn''t understand it. Amber stepped forward in a hurry, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Jack just proposed to me, we''re not married yet, why are you suddenly like this?" "Amber, you''re my precious daughter!" Steve turned around and hugged Amber, his eyes slowly reddened as he said, "Did you know how long I have been trying hard for this? You brought Jack to me, I really thank you." Amber was dumbfounded too. Rosie frowned as if she was lost in thoughts. In the end, Minister Mable said, "Steve, you''re not talking at the main point! Jack is a member of The Hughes Family, is it so hard to say that?" Boom! It was shocking. Artist''s face turned pale as he said, "M-member of The Hughes Family? T-that Hughes Family?" Minister Mable nodded. Warnock almost passed out, he quickly grabbed Minister Mable''s and Director Lansing''s shoulders, "I really thank you two for reminding me at first, otherwise... It could ruin my reputation!" Warnock had no doubt of The Hughes Family''s power at all. Even if he was famous internationally, but for The Hughes Family, he was a nobody. "It''s really that Hughes Family?" Rosie suddenly shouted, she looked so surprised on her charming face, it was also hard for her to stay calm even with her graceful manner. Amber''s expression changed drastically too, she suddenly realized something. She knew her father''s n in recent years. QY International had been thriving in those few years, for the outsiders, it was indeed getting more and more powerful. But she knew, and her father had mentioned it to her for many times too... That QY International had a major obstacle in its development, even if it was thriving internationally, In the end, it couldn''t break through that major obstacle! The Hughes Family was the best way for QY International to break through it! In a split second, Amber''s head was buzzing and her eyes was glistening as she was so surprised. Was Jack... A member of that Hughes Family? Oh my! How long had that dummy been fooling her? "Let''s go, we''ll talk about itter after leaving this ce... The reporters must be waiting hurriedly at the foot of the hill." Steve waved his hand and went towards the car first, "Our great son-inw ising, the ancestors have blessed us, we must celebrate this day!" The whole city was paying attention to TM Vi District. The fireworks, flowers that fell like a rain from the helicopter, or the colorful clouds created by thebat aircrafts. It was all very shocking! The whole city was shocked. Who in the world had such power to seal TM Vi District off for a mere proposal? There were countless women who were envious of the woman who got proposed. How happy would she be? All women would want beautiful flowers and love expression from their beloved ones! When everyone was waiting eagerly to know who actually caused the sensation... The media reports disappointed the whole city. All the huge media and self-media streamers. All their reports revolved around the sealed off TM Vi District and the sensational scene on the mountain top. But no one knew who was the leading role! Various huge media found it difficult too. If none of the media captured the leading role of such sensational scene, it would draw the public opinion to be more sensational. So when TM Vi District was sealed off, they brought their cameras and blocked TM Vi District. But until TM Vi District calmed back down, all media were still blocking on the hill''s road. The only thing that appeared in their lenses were a ck Mercedes-Benz G ss that went up the hill but never went down, and a car that that went uphill in a hurry but then went downhill in a hurry too, like it was being driven away. Even if that was so, everything in the TM Vi District was still the focus and main discussion of the whole city. After the streamers put their videos online, many of those videos were trending, making people envious. When Jack returned to his home, it was already early in the morning. Mr. Ward smiled and said, "I bet the media will be crazy tonight." "Haha... They kept blocking us down the mountain, but they didn''t expect us to live halfway up the hill." Brent smiled. Jack, who was still happy about his proposal, smiled and said, "There might be some inconvenience when Amber and the others go down the hill."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Young Master is overthinking, they won''t be exposed." Mr. Ward smiled meaningfully. After returning to the room, Jack didn''t feel sleepy. He justid on the bed and smiled as he recalled everything that happened at that night. But he was dazed when he thought of thebat aircrafts scene. Jack rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. Right at that time. Amber sent another message. Once Jack saw it, he smiled tenderly. Amber''s message was very simple. "Dummy, you''re really The Hughes Family''s Young Master? How long have you been regarding me as a dummy and hiding it from me?" Jack smiled as he replied in the chat, you can just act like you don''t know my identity as The Hughes Family''s Young Master for the moment being, just go to sleep, don''t dream of something indecent with me (wicked smile emoji). Chapter 167 He Was not Family Head, Hughes Downfall It was quiet the whole night. What happened in TM District drew the attention of the whole town on it. And there was nock of admiring girls, who haven''t slept the whole night. At sunrise the next morning. Jack finished his training, and was back at home with Brent, they ran into Mr. Ward watching the morning news.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Young Master, they are showing aboutst night." Mr. Ward said with strong interest. Jack shrugged his shoulder, "They won''t be showing anything interesting, there''s nothing to see." Mr. Wardughed and held up his phone, "The media won''t show much, but those bloggers are making up stories." Jack came closer to take a look, andughed out loud. [Shocking news! TM District in quite a stir, unknown person captures the imagination!] The only fact that was true was about what happenedst night in TM, everything else was simply made up. Some rumors are even saying that Jack was a silver spoon child who had his own family, and caused that scene to please his mistress. He didn''t dare to show up personally because he was afraid his wife might find out. Jack shook his head, he didn''t really care about that, when they finished their breakfast, they left for his office. In the Bamboo Grove at the Four Impressions Club. Steve was so excited that he didn''t sleep the whole night, his eyes were covered with a spider of blood vessels, but even that couldn''t hide his excitement. Until now he still felt like walking in a dream about what happenedst night. He had worked so many years, begging the Hughes, but every time Mr. Ward had kept him outside. But everything turned when his daughter brought Jack to him. Now that this rtionship was established, he had no doubt that hispany would survive this current situation as long as the Hughes were willing to help. The Hughes family were not the only ones who could help him, but in his mind, they were the best fit. "You haven''t slept the whole night, shouldn''t you take a rest?" Rosie came into the room, and looked at Steve worried. "I am not tired, I couldn''t be more awake!" Steve stretched himself, and said to her, "We should get ready,ter in the evening we will have dinner at the inws house." "Look at you, you used tomand Jack around, right now he only proposed to Amber, and you are already calling him your son inw." "He already proposed, the wedding won''t be far away." Steveughed, then his face changed, "This is not my fault, I am Amber''s father, even if I knew that he was the Hughes son, I would stillmand him around, this is a matter of principles." "Alright, alright, I know you love Amber." Rosie sighed, "You two, one of you is still asleep, and the other one is still awake, what should I do with you." There was a knocking on the gate. Steve went over to open it. It was Minister Mable outside. "Minister Mable, do you need something so early in the morning?" Steve was a little surprised, Minister Marble was a busy man, he always had a lot of things to do. Even when Steve was in the Four Impressions Club, he hardly ever saw him, especially not so early. Minister Mableughed, "I am here to speak with you about something." The two of them went into the room when Rosie already put on some tea and biscuits. After they sat down, Minister Mable started eating quite fast, he seemed as if he hadn''t taken his breakfast yet. After he had some dessert, Minister Mable felt a bit better, he then took his tea and sipped on it. Both Steve and Rosie were patiently waiting. Finally, Minister Mable said, "Steve, I need to tell you something about Jack." "Go ahead." Steve said. Minister Mable paused for a while, then he said, "You know the rules of the heritage in the Hughes family right?" Steve knit his brows, "They pick some from the younger generation to send them into elite education, and from those they will pick their heir, which will thenpete with each other, the best one will be the head of Hughes family. They go ording to the principles of survival of the fittest, winner takes it all." "Since you already know this, it will be easier to tell this." Minister Mable nodded, "Jack Hughes is one of their Young Masters, but it is undeserved, because he is a bastard child. He is not recognized by the Hughes family." Whoosh! Steve and Rosie felt as if hit by lightening. They came from a wealthy family, they knew the importance of perfect justifiable name." The Hughes family made a lot of money, their authority was monstrous, their name being justifiable was more than simply important. A bastard child who was not admitted by the Hughes family was a hopeless person who was only carrying the Hughes name. He couldn''t even be called a Hughes. Minister Mable saw how shocked the Knights were, and this was just as he expected them to be. He knew what Steve wanted to achieve, so when he learned about Jack''s background, their reaction was more than normal. This died out all of Steve''s hopes. After a while, Minister Mable continued, "Even though Jack is a bastard, he is different than others, his father is now the head of the Hughes family, and he does admit of having this son, against all other Hughes opinions." He didn''t hold back any information, and told them everything. Minister Mable and Steve were good friends, he thought about it for a whole night, and decided that he had the obligation of telling him about the truth. It wasn''t for Steve to weight his choices, but he was worried Steve might mess up all his business ns after finding out about Jack. If so, there was the possibility of offending the Hughes. Even if the head of the Hughes family didn''t mind him, Madam Hughes, no, anyone in the Hughes family only had to use the power of their name to ruin Steve. Steve was now entangled, "So you want me to tell Amber to break up with Jack?" Minister Mable was startled, then he smiled bitterly, "Rather destroy ten houses than to break up a marriage. I am just telling you, before anything has been settled, you shouldn''t go ahead with your ns yet, you don''t want to offend the Hughes family, that might bring you some trouble." "But you have already made it so clear, I cannot put my hopes on Jack, his family does not recognize him, even if his birth father does, it doesn''t matter." Steve took a deep breath and sighed, "You know, in those kind of families, even if the person is the head of the family, he doesn''t have all of the say." "That is also why you need to make a choice, either Amber needs to break up with Jack, or you just bet on it!" Minister Mable''s eyes were deep, "But even if you bet on it, you still have hope to win, because in this family, Jack only needs the head to recognize him as a Hughes, because he has given Jack the qualifications of being his heir." His voice was low and deep, but his ng was strong. When he spoke, Minister Mable remembered the scene when Patrick was behind the bamboo shoots pushing Madam Hughes. Jack had hope as long as he had the support of Patrick. As long as he had the qualification to be the Hughes heir, before anything was determined, he had the chances topete. It was deadly quiet in the room. Steve and Rosie were both in their thoughts. After a while. Steve startedughing, "What else could we do, Amber has already chosen, I guess we will just y high. I have done that my whole life till now, why shouldn''t I take another bet with Jack?" Minister Mable smiled, and got up, "You need to pause your business ns for a while, what is more important right now is your bet on this, if you win, you choose the right leader, and plus, you will be the heir''s father inw, you will have everything." Steve nodded. Minister Mable walked out and said whileughing, "If I was in your shoes, I would also choose Jack, his disposition and his talent have exceeded any of the other heirs, if he won''t take over the Hughes family, then it will be their downfall." Chapter 168 Sophies Secret After Minister Mable left. Steve sat on his chair with a difficult expression on his face, and he seemed tired. The tiredness that came after being excited the whole night was now showing after Minister Mable had told him the truth. Rosieforted him, "It''s alright now, Mable just told us about the truth, even if Jack won''t be the Hughes heir, he is still out son inw, as long as Amber likes him, nothing else matters." "Yeah, I know that." Steve stretched himself, "Mable told us the truth because he is worried I might cause trouble. Now that I know, I will just take my bet, our son inw is already nominated as one of their heirs, so this is not hopeless, whatever he is, we will not know until he haspeted with the other ones." They heard a sound of the door opening. Amber came out from her bedroom. She looked at Steve and Rosie, she had been awake, but because Minister Mable came, so she chose to stay in her bedroom longer. Everything that was talked about before, she heard it all. "Mom, Dad..." Amber said carefully, "I heard everything." Steve and Rosie exchanged one look, they felt surprised. Rosie went to Amber tofort her, "It''s okay, Amber, even if Jack won''t be part of the Hughes family, he is still our family." Amber was touched, she nodded, "Thank you Mom." She looked at her father, and said, "Dad, Jack won''t disappoint you, he is just as good as the other Hughes." "Of course, you chose him, he is definitely a perfect fit." Steveughed, his gaze was deep, and in his mind, he thought of something important. He remembered when DT was in their big crisis, it was YK Group that left them first, then, under his help, YK joined them again. YK belonged to the Hughes. Then he connected it to what Minister Mable just said, he suddenly understood, DT''s crisis was staged by the Hughes family and their head to test him. It was Patrick who won! Having his father, the head of Hughes family, to help him going against the other Hughes, Jack''s chances weren''t too bad. In a rich and powerful family, the head of the family didn''t have the only word, but he had a lot of power. In the evening. A ck Mercedes G ss drove into the TM Vi District. Jack was already waiting, this was the first time for the two families to meet officially after he proposed to Amber. What Mr. Ward had arranged was perfect. The two families were talking andughing, Steve and Rosie also never mentioned about what Minister Mable told them, they didn''t show any feelings about that and pretended as if it never happened. This was a relief for Amber, who was worried that her parents might have changed their attitude towards Jack after learning about his status. Amber herself never bothered about Jack being the Hughes heir or not. She liked him. Since she met him. No matter high or low, rich or poor, she would stick till the bitter end. The dinner courses were all served and the wine was finished. The dinner party ended. Amber drover the car with her parents in the back, leaving the district. Jack had a lot of drinks with Steve, after she said goodbye to Amber, he went to his room to sleep. Daisy and Brent were busy cleaning up the dining table. Mr. Ward was sitting on the side of the room resting, he also had some drinks during dinner, but maybe because of his age, he couldn''t digest it as much anymore. Sophie was sitting alone. She was in such a good mood during the dinner, but now she looked down, worried. She was slowly swiping on her phone, and her expression darkened with the minute. Finally, she took her phone, and got up, walking outside she said, "Mr. Ward, I will go out for a walk, don''t tell Jack." Mr. Ward opened his eyes, and watched her leave. After she pulled the door close behind herself, he said, "Brent, follow her." "Mr. Ward, I don''t think it''s a good idea to follow Mrs. Hughes." Brent felt a little awkward. Mr. Ward threw a look at him, "I am not telling you to spy on her, you are supposed to protect her." "But..." Brent was a little surprised. Mr. Ward said in his lowered voice, "If anyone has his eyes on Mrs. Hughes, you can do something about it!" Brent paused, then nodded and went outside. Daisy was a little worried, "Mr. Ward, do you think something will happen?" "Don''t worry about it." Mr. Ward shook his head andughed, "I am just worried she might get bitten by a dog, she is a good woman, she wouldn''t take it up with those little animals, so all I can do is to send Brent to watch after her." Even though he wasughing, Mr. Ward''s gaze made Daisy get worried. The night sky of TM Vi District was light up and beautiful. Sophie quickly left the building and rushed towards the gate, she didn''t look like someone who was taking a nightly walk outside. Brent left the building as well, and quietly followed her. As an formal mercenary, he learned how to properly follow a person. Sophie was just a normal person, she wouldn''t think of how to counter check on anyone behind her. They left the district. Brent could make out a ck Maybach further away, well hidden in the shadows of the trees. He knitted his brows as he watched Sophie quickly rush to the car, she didn''t stop and slid inside. The Maybach made a u turn and drove down the hill. Brent immediately went to the guards to borrow a car, and followed the Maybach. In the dark night. The Maybach was driving along the mountain road. In the backseat of the car, Sophie heard an elderly voice beside her. "Have you thought about it?" "This is not fair!" Sophie said angrily. "This is how you are talking to me?" The elderly voice was now cold, then it coughed a few times before saying, "What happened back then is still bothering you?" Sophie knitted her brows and clenched her fists. She was quite nervous in the presence of this person next to her. But, she bit her teeth and replied, "Why should I forget it? That''s the same I was told to do all those years ago, and now the same again?" "Do you feel that I am not sincere enough with what I am willing to give you?" The elderly voice raised a little, "Can that not repay you for what happened back then? Do I have to die right in front of you for your forgiveness?" After saying that, the person coughed again. Sophie''s attitude changed, she patted the person on the back, and then said, "I don''t want you to die, you can live as long as you want, but you had your hands on my throat back then, and now you are doing the same to my son, I cannot allow that!" "You..." The person was shaking all over, filled with anger, "I am not holding my hand on your son''s throat, I am asking you friendly!" "I think you should stop here, my son is an excellent person, you don''t need to ask him to do anything." Sophie said deeply.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She saw the person was about to say more, when Sophie added in a cold voice, "If you won''t leave us alone, don''t forget that I will not endure you much longer!" "You little beast!" Swoosh! The sound of the p was loud and clear. Under the glow of the street lights, Sophie''s face was turned to the side, and hit the ss of the window. "I want to get out!" Sophie tried to control her voice. "Let her!" The Maybach stopped. Sophie got out of the car, even under the dim lights of the streets, one could see her face was swollen, her eyes filled with anger. This scene was seen by Brent, who caught up with them. Brent was startled, they were driving down the mountains, why did the car stop in the middle and Mrs. Hughes got off? He didn''t stop his car, and drove towards Sophie slowly, checking out the situation. Because it was a borrowed car, he didn''t have to be careful not to be seen. As Brent got closer to Sophie, he saw that her face was swollen. He also noticed that she was wiping her eyes. Brent grew stern, and anger started boiling inside. He stared at the Maybach, and stepped his right foot down. Brent stepped on the gas pedal. The car picked up on speed, and raced towards the Maybach.000000????????? Chapter 169 Refuse a Toast Only to Drink a Forfeit "Bang!" Brent''s car was hit by the car behind him. The bo of Brent''s car was hit open, and the airbags were out. There was full of smoke and dust. Sophie was scared and looked pale. Then, Brent kicked the door open and headed straight for the Maybach. Mr. Ward let him track and protect Sophie. Sophie was pped. If he didn''t get even with them, he'' was useless. "Brent!" Sophie shouted. Seeing Brent walking towards that Maybach, she immediately understood what happened. She ran quickly over and yelled, "Brent, stop!" Brent ignored her and pulled open Maybach''s door. With his big hand, Brent pulled out a person in the back row. "You, what are you doing?" Under the light, what was pulled out was an old man with white hair. It was Darren. Darren''s face was covered with wrinkles, and he was wearing an expensive suit. But he was very embarrassed when Brent pulled him out. He yelled with violent coughs. "How dare you insult Madam Burton?" Brent was angry and raised his big hand. "Pa!" The p was loud. Darren''s head was deflected. He was stunned and frightened, bleeding from the corners of his mouth. The p also let Sophie who was running over stunned. She stood still, covered her mouth with her right hand, and almost called out. At this time, Maybach''s driver finally reacted, opened the door and rushed towards Brent. "How dare you hurt Mr. Burton, do you want to die?" "Bang!" Brent got into a fight with the driver. Brent didn''t dodge in the face of the driver''s attack. He narrowed his eyes, stretched out his big hand, and pinched the driver''s fist directly and easily. "Who the hell are you, man? I tell you no one can hurt Madam Burton!" Brent said coldly, and his right hand pinched more tightly. "Click!" The driver''s right arm was fractured. Then, the scream like a pig echoed on the mountain road. Brent let go of the driver. Then, the driver who was in great pain staggered back and fell to the ground. This scene, however, made Darren''s pupils shrink. Now, he felt very scared. But he pretended to be calm and said coldly, "Young man, do you know who I am?" In the face of such a reckless man, Darren knew clearly that there was no other way but to use authority to suppress him. The driver used violence, but his result was terrible. However, Brent showed a look of disdain. "No one is more important than Madam Burton. And I don''t care who you are." Brent used to be the king of mercenaries. He met a lot of powerful people. If he was really afraid of authority figures, he would have no chance to dominate the mercenary battlefield in those years. It was Patrick who saved his life. Brent gave Patrick his life when he was saved by Patrick. He didn''t care about Darren''s words. "You..." Darren blushed. He had a grievance feeling that a schr could not exin clearly when he met a soldier. Before Darren finished his words, Brent waved his hand and threw Darren directly at Sophie who was still stunned. "Apologize to Madam Burton, or don''t me me for hitting you!" Brent threatened Darren coldly. Darren stumbled to the ground and screamed. This scream, finally let the shocked Sophiee to her sense. She pouted her lips, had a look at Darren on the ground and said to Brent, "Brent, forget it. Let''s go." Brent said solemnly, "Madam, if Young master knows about this, young master will not forgive me." He was sent to Jack by Patrick to protect Jack. When he was at Patrick''s side, he secretly solved many terrible problems for Patrick. But, Patrick still sent Brent to Jack. Obviously, Patrick paid more attention to Jack''s life safety. And Sophie was Jack''s mother. If Sophie was pped and Brent didn''t fight back, what did he doing to Jack''s side? "But..." Sophie was hesitant and upset. She never expected that Brent would track her, and she knew it was Mr. Ward''s arrangement.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, when Brent first tracked her, they encountered such a thing. "Young man, you are really arrogant. Do you think your Young master, Jack, can cover up for you?" Darren was too angry and his eyes widened. Darren was a powerful person. He could p whoever he wanted and no one dared to stir up trouble in front of him. Brent stepped forward, and Darren was oppressed by his body as huge as a tower. Brent sneered, "If Young master was here and saw you p his mother, your arms and feet might have been broken just like your driver." Brent raised his finger to the driver whose arm was broken. He knew Young master was filial. Young master didn''t allow anyone to hurt his mother. Young master could be insulted, Young master''s mother must not be insulted! Young master dared to kill those who insult his mother. "You..." Darren blushed and looked at Brent. But in the face of the cruel Brent, Darren felt cold and his heart beat fast. Taking a deep breath, Darren red at Sophie and said, "Sophie, is this arrogant dog taught by your family?" Darren''s tone was cold and contemptuous. Brent''s expression became more terrifying, with his hands holding tighter. Sophie trembled, but she looked at Darren firmly, "You are such a stubborn person that you regard your families as dogs that everyone can control!" Darren''s expression suddenly becameplex. Sophie ignored Darren, walked to Brent and grabbed Brent''s arm, "Brent, listen to me, let''s go home!" "Madam, this old stubborn..." Brent looked gentler, but he was still angry. "Follow me!" Sophie shouted, letting Brent take back what he wanted to say. Brent stared at Darren fiercely, but followed Sophie to TM Vi District. But just as they turned around, Darren''s low and cold voice suddenly came from behind. "Sophie, do you want to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit? I still have several years. So, if you and your son still set yourselves against me intentionally, don''t me me for destroying your son!" Darren was threatening them. What''s more, it was a direct threat to Jack! Sophie''s body trembled and her expression became gloomy, but she still pursed her lips and said nothing. Brent became fierce, got rid of Sophie''s hand and stepped toward Darren. As he walked, he said coldly, "Madam Burton told me to let you go, but you just don''t appreciate it, so don''t me me for being cruel to you!" "Bang!" There was a loud sound. Brent raised his leg and wanted to kick Darren''s body. Brent had a lot of strength. There was no doubt that Darren would be seriously injured at least. Feeling the wind, Darren''s expression changed greatly, but he was too old and weak to dodge. Darren was remorseful and frightened at the same time. Darren had been in a high position for a long time, which made him forget to put down his position. What he said just now was an impulse under anger. Then, Sophie turned around quickly. As Brent''s right foot was about ten centimeters away from Darren''s body, she shouted, "Stop! He is my father!"000000?????? Chapter 170 A Tall Tree Catches the Wind! Hum! The wind from the leg blew Darren''s white beard and white hair. Brent''s right leg stopped abruptly beside Darren and slowly fell to the ground. "Madame''s Father?" Brent was shocked and looked back at Sophie in disbelief. Sophie had aplex expression. She was angry yet sad, with tears in her red eyes. Finally, she nodded to Brent. Brent stood still, back and forth, ncing at Sophie and Darren. For a moment, he was at a loss. Sophie walked slowly to Darren, and her expression became solemn. She said coldly, "I hope what you said just now is just your impulse, not your will. Since I could save you just now, I also can make you pay for everything you do!" Her words were full of threat and cruelty. Darren''s body trembled, but he still argued, "That''s the way you talk to your father?" Sophieughed, straightened up and looked down at Darren, with no emotion in her eyes. "Our rtionship ended many years ago. I''m also a mother. You might have thought that I was easy to be bullied. But you never know that a woman is weak, but she will be strong when being a mother!" "If Jack hadn''t been young, do you think the Burton family would have seeded so easily? Now that Jack has grown up, if you think I''m easy to be bullied, juste on!" Sophie''s tone was cold yet sonorous. It was hard to imagine that this was what Sophie, who had always been kind and mild, said. Brent waspletely stunned. His eyes were full of surprise and doubt. He thought Sophie was very different. "Brent, let''s go!" Sophie turned and left. Brent came to his sense, didn''t dare to disobey again, and quickly followed her. On the mountain road, the light was dim. The night wind was cool. Darren sat on the ground dejectedly and looked at Sophie''s back. Finally, he showed a bitter smile and muttered to himself, "That year, we did wrong after all." In TM Vi District, Brent arranged for the property office to go to the mountain road to deal with the car ident andpensate for the loss. When they got home, the living room was still brightly lit. Mr. Ward and Sophie sat opposite each other in silence. Brent came forward and whispered, "Mr. Ward..." Mr. Ward raised his hand and interrupted Brent. Mr. Ward smiled, "I know what happened." Then he looked at Sophie, "Madam, you really can''t solve this!" "You let Brent track me!" Sophie changed the subject and looked at Mr. Ward seriously, "I say I can solve it, so I can really solve it. I don''t need you and Brent to interfere in my affairs!" "Tonight is the proof that Madame can solve it?" Mr. Ward joked. Sophie looked gloomier. However, Sophie didn''t refute Mr. Ward. Because she knew that if Brent didn''t follow her and help her tonight, she was bullied for nothing. And she would choose a softer and more time-consuming way to solve it. But its oue was uncertain. Brent''s attack let her use a better and more decisive way. "Madam, a tall tree catches the wind. In the first 20 years, Madam and Young master depended on each other for survival, and the wind didn''te." Mr. Ward said in a low voice, "Now, Young master bes rich and powerful. A tall tree catches the wind. A person in a high position is liable to be attacked. Madam has something to do with that gust of wind, so it is impossible to make a lightning decision, cut the knot quickly and erect the wall against the wind." In the living room, it was so quiet that even the falling of the needle could be heard. Brent stood aside, frowning and meditating. He didn''t know about Sophie''s past. Because Old master let him be his subordinate after he returned to the Hughes family and became the head of the family. Therefore, only Mr. Ward knew the past of Old master and Sophie. For a while,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sophie finally sighed, "Well, Brent''s appearance tonight also made me show the bottom line. Maybe it was over tonight, and there won''t be such a gust of wind in the future." "Don''t you tell Young master?" Mr. Ward raised his eyebrows. "I''m going to have a rest." Sophie got up and went upstairs, responding to Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward leaned on the sofa with a helpless smile and saw Sophie go up the stairs. Then he whispered, "When there is greed, there is no end to the greed. How can greedy people end so easily? Otherwise, it would not have happened that year." "Mr. Ward... What happened that year?" Brent asked doubtfully. Mr. Ward gently patted on the sofa with his right hand, his eyes deep, as if he was recalling the past. In the end, Mr. Ward sighed and showed a helpless smile, "It is Madam''s father, the old man you beat, who caused Madam and Young master miserable situation for more than 20 years!" Brent frowned with his pupils shrinking. Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. What happened that year? Why did Madam''s father, the Young master''s grandfather, turn their rtionship into such an embarrassing situation? What kind of family was this? After all, Mr. Ward and Brent chose to help Sophie keep a secret from Jack. For the next few days, Jack was focused on his work. Mr. Ward helped Sophie. It was hard for Jack to know the truth of that night even if he paid attention to his mother. A weekter, DT real estate agency was about to have a brighter future. At noon, it was supposed to be off work. Jack and Corbin were still in the office. "Jack, the house price of West Shantytowns tends to be stable, and it may be able to rise by about 30% in the future. Compared with the original house price, today''s house price has doubled." Corbin reported to Jack with a smile, his cheeks glowing. After the great crisis of DT real estate agency, looking at the house prices of West Shantytowns, he was very happy. But, Jack said, "Then we don''t have to implement the purchase restriction policy. We can begin to sell houses in advance." Corbin didn''t think Jack understood his words. Corbin was stunned. He said hastily, "Jack, the current house price just tends to be stable, and it is going to rise by about 30% in the future. I think it''s best for thepany to sell in advance when the house price rises to the highest level." Jack said, "The most beneficial one is also the most harmful one. Maybe we can get the most benefit in a short time when we drain the pond to catch all the fish. But after that, what should we do?" Jack raised his eyebrows, and his eyes lit up, "DT real estate agency still has a long way to go in the future. Only by giving thest 30% of the profits to the homebuyers can they ease their resentment about the purchase restriction." Corbin nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile, "Thank you for teaching me." "Get ready for selling in advance." Jack waved his hand and said, "By the way, let''s directly sell houses in advance this time. Don''t hold the press conference. I won''t attend either." He didn''t want to do anything that was unprecedented and could stir the whole city. This would only put DT real estate agency at the eye of the storm, and would not bring more benefits to DT real estate agency. With YK group and QY International Group, there was no need for them to spice up West Shantytowns. After Corbin left, Jack was going to have lunch. At this time, his phone rang suddenly. "Mr. Ward, what''s the matter?" At the other end of the phone, Mr. Ward''s voice was low, "Madam is missing. Only Young master can find her!"???????? Chapter 171 Does Every Parent Love Their Child? When Jack Hughes heard Mr. Ward''s words, he was shocked at first. Then, he frowned as he was confused. "My Mom is missing and she could only be found by me?" Obviously, Mr. Ward''s wordings were a little poor. If his mother was really missing, Mr. Ward would have already searched through the city with every method he had. Mr. Ward wouldn''t tell him that he was the only one who could find her. Mr. Ward sighed in the call. "Brent and I wille to young master''spany immediately. We will talk about it after we meet." After hanging up the phone, Jack showed a sullen face and hurriedly ran downstairs. There were some problems within Mr. Ward''s words. However, he was sure that something had happened to his mother. He was extremely anxious as it was rted to his mother. After getting down, Jack saw a Rolls Royce that was parked on the roadside. He immediately walked towards it. After he got on the car, Mr. Ward immediately said to Brent, "Let''s go." "Who did this?" Jack showed an extremely cold face and he felt depressed in his heart. Obviously, Mr. Ward had found his mother as he immediately asked Brent to drive. Since his mother was found, then they should discuss an exnation to clear the confusion! "Wouldn''t young master ask who made Mrs. Hughes missing?" Mr. Ward smiled and asked. "Should I?" Jack said. Mr. Ward rubbed his temples and said calmly, "Actually, Mrs. Hughes is not considered missing as she went there by herself. And of course, someone asked her to go." After waiting for a while, Mr. Ward said, "Furthermore, young master needs to calm down. This matter may not be done with the methods that you are thinking of." Jack frowned deeply. His mother was extremely important to him. He would not mind using any method to revenge anyone who hurt his mother. However, Mr. Ward''s words made him feel a little uneasy and helpless. Jack took a deep breath and asked, "Then why am I the only person who could find my Mom?" "Because the person wants you to pay him a formal visit. Otherwise, no one could meet Mrs. Hughes," Mr. Ward said. "Hah!" Jack held a punch on his right hand, a bone-cracking sound was heard, "I would like to see who asked me to pay him a visit!" It was Madam Hughes who asked him to pay her a formal visitst time! Mr. Ward gave Jack a weird look and a meaningful smile. If young master knew the one who asked him to pay him a visit was his grandfather, what would be young master''s reaction? The Rolls Royce was driven fast out of the city. It was a hot summer. Yet, a scene of farmers busy harvesting was seen. Sometimes, there was an old farmer leading an old cow to walk slowly. Mr. Ward looked at the old farmer, the old cow, and the calf beside the old cow, and sighed slightly, "Is it true that every parent loves their child?" Jack who had a depressing look came back to his mind and turned to where Mr. Ward looking at.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Heughed, "Of course every parent loves their child. Without my Mom, I would have been long gone." "What if it is a joke?" Mr. Ward turned and looked at Jack. Jack was stunned and he started confusing. Obviously, Mr. Ward''s words meant something. This made Jack lower his head and think about it. JS Pond was a scenic spot nearby the city. It was also a good ce to recuperate. The dense trees made the ce look lively with sufficient oxygen. This tranquil ce gave a feeling that made those who lived here retire from the public world. In a detached courtyard, the sound of water flow was heard. There were fishes swimming vigorously and a fountain spurting water in a well-designed fish pond. Beside the pond, an old man with white hair spread some feed into the water while sitting on a green stone. This had made those fishes swim more vigorously. Sophie Burton sat aside with a sullen face. "Are you calling me here to watch you feeding the fish?" Darren Burtonughed while spreading the feed, "To talk about our father-daughter love." Sophie frowned deeper as she showed a cold face. "Aren''t you clear about what I had told you?" "I am clear!" Darrenughed and said, "However, this matter is not rted to you, it is rted to my grandson. So, a resolution has to be made by him. With my big Burton family''s business, I believe that my grandson wouldn''t have the same worthless views that you have and recklessly act with ignorance." "Jack does notck any of these that you had said," Sophie said scornfully. Darren spread all feed in his hand into the pond and pped his hands to clean his hand. He got up and said to a bodyguard beside him, "Catch the fish who ate the most and steam it at night." Then, he walked towards Sophie, "It is true that Jack does notck any of these. However, who would mind to get more? The Burton family would give Jack more, much more than you could imagine. Even without the mattersst time, you could not give him this much today!" Sophie showed a more scornful look. Looking at Darren''s eyes, she said, "Jack would let you down. We are mother and son and I know him better than anyone else!" p! Darren pped Sophie''s face. "You and I are father and daughter too, why didn''t you know I would give you a p?" A handprint was quickly shown on Sophie''s face. She red fiercely at Darren but didn''t speak. At this moment, a bodyguard came from outside. "Old Master Burton, they have arrived." Darren smiled and softly touched Sophie''s head, "Good daughter, you will wait and see. No one would not be greedy. If there is, it means he didn''t get enough! As long as I give enough, grudges from the past matters could definitely be forgiven!" Outside the courtyard, the Rolls Royce stopped steadily. Jack got out of the car and followed Mr. Ward. His eyebrows frowned deeper and deeper. Mr. Ward did not seem unfamiliar with this ce at all. Was his mother really missing? The door was opened when three of them reached the door. A young man in a suit walked out, took a bow, and invited them, "I have waited for you for a long time. Pleasee in." When Jack walked into the courtyard, he immediately saw Sophie. "Mom." Jack immediately walked faster toward Sophie. However, when he saw the red swollen handprint on Sophie''s face, he suddenly had a cold expression. His eyes had an overwhelming cruelness. "Who did this?" Without waiting for Sophie to speak. "Jack!" Darren smiled and softly touched his white beard, "I am your grandfather." Boom! The words were like a p of thunder. Jack''s body suddenly shook and he had a dull look. Grandfather? Since he could remember things, his mother had never talked about his grandfather. He always thought that his grandfather was very old and he passed away a long time ago. At the moment, Jack''s eyes looked dazed. In a sh, he turned his eyes back to the red swollen handprint on his mother''s face. Suddenly, he recalled what Mr. Ward had said. Did every parent love their child? Which parent who loved their child could ever do this!? Jack looked at Sophie andughed, "Mom, did grandfather p you?" Although he was smiling, his body vibrated some coldness and it made Sophie''s heart beat vigorously. His mother didn''t say anything. She remained silent and it had given him an answer. Jack turned and walked towards Darren while smiling, "You, are you really my grandfather?" "Of course. It had been tough for two of you for these years." Darren was full of a kind smile on his face. He didn''t show any arrogance and coldness he did towards Sophie just now, "Grandfather is here to bring your mother and my beloved grandson home." However. Jack stopped in front of Darren, frowned, and sarcastically cracked a joke with a smile, "After making me and my Mom suffer for this long, do you finally remember us now?" Darren was stunned. "Youe to bring me and my Mom home after more than 20 years. And now, you gave my Mom a p?" Jack''sughter was echoing in the courtyard. p! The p was loud and crisp.???????? Chapter 172 The Richest Person From the Capital City! The crisp p was echoing in the tranquil courtyard that only had the sound of water flow. It had no difference from thunder. Everyone was shocked. No one had expected Jack Hughes would suddenly p his grandfather. And... He simply hit his grandfather without any hesitation! This p made Darren Burton''s corner of his mouth bleeding. His shocked face was full of confusion. "Old Master Burton!" The bodyguards nearby swarm towards them. "Stop!" Darren yelled, "Do you all want to beat my beloved grandson?" The bodyguards stopped their steps immediately. "Jack..." Sophie Burton said in a panic. However, Jack raised his hand to stop her and gave Darren an extremely cold look, "I don''t care who you are. I would hit you if you beat my Mom!" "It was grandfather''s fault." Darren nodded and smiled to apologize, "Jack, are you satisfied now?" "Are you even qualified to be my grandfather?" Jack showed an extremely cold expression. He said with an extremely cold tune, "For more than twenty years when my Mom and I had to live in the other''s house, where were you, grandfather? My Mom and I were poor and we didn''t have enough food to eat, where were you, grandfather? When my Mom nearly died from sickness, where were you again, grandfather?" "..." This questioning made Darren speechless. "My beloved grandfather, stop nagging and go back where you came from. My Mom could tolerate you but I fucking couldn''t!" Jackughed at him, pulled Sophie, turned away, and left, "If you harmed my Mom, I would risk my life to deal with you even if it is extremely difficult. You are merely a grandfather, why should I care about you?" It was brutal, domineering, and peremptory. Yet, everyone didn''t expect this. "Jack, don''t you want to hear why grandfather is here?" Darren suddenly became a hurry as his face was ghastly pale. At first, he had vowed in front of Sophie as he assured Jack would definitely yield to him. However, Jack then gave him a p and he didn''t even have a chance to talk to him. Darren was not willing to ept this kind of result! "Get out!" Jack pulled his mother. He didn''t stop his steps and said these words coldly. The bodyguards immediately went to stop them. However, Brent moved forward and made a sound with a cold tune. His strong and tall body gave the bodyguards a strong tension and they stopped moving. Mr. Ward walked past Brent towards Darren. He sped his hands and greeted with a smile, "Old Master Burton, I have not seen you for years. Looking at your old look, I think your body is not working well, right?" Although it was a greeting, the words were filled with sarcasm. "If your body is working well, I think you wouldn''t be here to invite young master, right?" Darren''s face was ghastly pale. He clenched his teeth, "Mr. Ward, you are merely a family''s servant. Is this how you talk to me? I had never seen you doing thisst time!" "Last time, you also bowed and went down on your knees in front of my old master to please him." Mr. Ward said and smiled. Darren had a fierce look in his eyes, "Do you think I, the Burton family, will be afraid of you?" "Different people would have different perspectives." Mr. Ward turned, took a step, waved his hand, andughed, "Old Master Burton, please drop the idea forever. You arete. Young master is a part of the Hughes family now. What young master has is a scrumptious meal, he would never go and gnaw a bone like a dog!" "Moreover, I would like to remind Old Master Burton again. My old master hade back. Young master and Mrs. Hughes would not be easily bullied by everyone likest time. I hope you, old man, are not that dumb!" Darren was extremely furious and he showed a fierce look while seeing Mr. Ward and Brent leave. His body trembled as if a loud sound was heard when he gnashed his teeth. The anger was like a volcano that had stayed in his heart a long time ago. Even with his age, he could not stop himself. Darren wiped off blood at the corner of his mouth harshly. His face was ghastly pale and heughed ferociously, "Good! He is truly my beloved grandson. You will bow down to me. You will definitely bow down to me!" They left JS pond. Everyone in the car was abnormally quiet on their way home. Mr. Ward looked at the window while sitting on the passenger seat. Jack and Sophie sat at the back and remained silent. Jack frowned and his eyes were blinking. It seemed that he was thinking about something. His grandfather''s appearance was as shocked as when Mr. Ward came to tell him about his fatherst time. He had a grievance about these two matters. The difference was Mr. Ward came to save his mother. This had made Jack be a little grateful to his father. Yet, grandfather came and showed this silly "every parent loved their child". This had made him feel strong repression but also confusion. What had actually happenedst time? Sophie lowered her head while holding her hands together. What Jack did just now was exactly the same as what she told her father. It didn''t disappoint her. However, Jack did that without any hesitation and it made her shocked and perturbed. She did not want to tell Jack about the past. Yet, the truth would be revealed soon. She couldn''t hide it anymore... The Rolls Royce was driven into the vi. After parking into the garage, Mr. Ward asked Brent to get off the car first. Jack and Sophie didn''t move. "Mom, are you still hurt?" Jack broke the silence. "It does not hurt anymore." Sophie wiped her face she was finally determined, "Jack, you have grown up. Mom had thought wronglyst time. I thought I should hide the matters from you and I could settle them by myself. However, I feel I should let you know all this." Jack smiled and waited for her to continue. Sophie''s eyes were blinking as if she was recalling or gathering her thoughts.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Finally, she said slowly. "Do you know the Burton family from the capital city?" Jack was shocked, "The richest family, Burton family from the capital city?" Sophie nodded silently. Jack''s facial expression changed slightly. Every city had the richest person. Everynd had the richest person too. However, no matter it was within and or a city, it only represented power and wealth. The richest person from the capital city could mean extraordinary. Even though he was only the richest person from the city, the wealth and power he had could be well matched to the richest person from and. When Jack was confused and shocked, Sophie could still narrate the shocking matter lightly. "Mom is from the Burton family. I am the direct line of the descent!" Boom! Jack could hardly believe it as if he was struck by lightning. Then, a lot of doubts came to his mind like tides. Since his mother was from the Burton family from the capital city, and she was also the direct line of the descent. Why did he and his mother have to live together that poorly for more than twenty years? At first, he was still confused about how his father met his mother after he knew his father''s identity. Since he was not like the silly boy that lived in the tale. In reality, the tale of a prince who fell in love with Cindere was extremely less. Even Amber Knight and he met each other in the university. They only slowly fell into each other during that time. Amber''s father was a self-made rich man. There was a clear difference between a self-made rich man and a person who was rich for being from a rich family of generations. Thus, there was this difference between him and Amber. However, if his mother was the direct line of the descent from the Burton family. So, she and his father were of the same social rank. The chances of them getting together were much higher! Sophie ignored Jack who was shocked and told him the story with a peaceful voice. "The way of electing the head of the family for the Hughes family from your father''s side is selecting the most superior and eliminating the weaker. However, the Burton family was a hereditary session and the direct line of the descent has the most powerful right to speak. Andst time..."??????????? Chapter 173 Back in the Day Sophie''s voice was a little choked up as she recalled those days. She couldn''t help but pause a moment. Her look, however, was full of resentment. Jack frowned and didn''t press the moment. After a while, Sophie took a deep breath and calmed down. She continued, "Back then, your father and I met at a fancy dinner party, and it was love at first sight." "And during that time, your father already had the apparent heir qualification, and he was preparing topete for the family headship." Under the light, Sophie''s gaze deepened, as she kept recalling what had happened. But her emotion was bing more ferocious and filled with resentment. "Your father and I arrived in this city and soon established ourselves. We built a business of our own, and your father''s talent and boldness soon made him stood out from other Hughes family heirs." "But at that time, I was pregnant. Your father couldn''t bear to leave both of us. So, he wanted to refuse the position of the head of the family. But he was forced by the previous head of the family." "He was forced?" Jack was puzzled, "Father was willing to give up the session of the position, wasn''t this a great news for those failed heirs?" "The Hughes family have always followed the rule of survival of the fittest. And the winner is the leader!" Sophie smiled bitterly, "After that, thest one remaining, has no choice but to take the position. The head of the family can only be your father, and he cannot go against the rules of the Hughes family." Jack frowned even more. This might also be the secret that the Hughes family could uphold its glory. The so-called survival of the fittest was more of cultivating talents, and when there was one that outshines the rest, he would seed the head of the family. To be the best out of all of the outstanding heirs, the capability of that person''s definitely top-notch! Sophie continued, "At that time, the head of Hughes family and Madam Hughes, worked together to force your father to inherit the family headship. And the price for it was the lives of both of us!" Jack''s pupils contracted, and fury rose in his chest. Jack couldn''t help but clenched both of his fists hard. The threatening of lives had shown the oppressiveness of the Hughes family. "As you can see, the Hughes family has no mercy. Your father had to abandon us just to protect us from them. He returned to the Hughes family and seeded in the head of the family." Sophie''s eyes reddened, holding her tears, "In fact, although your father had left us. The business he and I created together was enough for us to live our lives in peace. But..." And next! Jack''s spirit lifted and listened intently. "But...I hate it! Why was I born in Burton family? The Burton family are beasts that eat humans!" Sophie pounded her chest, the tears she suppressed finally streamed down. In her trembling voice, "After your father left, the Burton family came over. They had coveted the business your father had created. And they snatched it away from just because I bore the name of Burton!" When she said this, Sophie''s face was grim and twisted. Resentment, anger and all sorts of emotions were on her face. Jack''s face was too gloomy, and the fury in his chest had turned into rage, stirring him up. "I wanted to refuse the Burton family at that time, for us to have a stable future. But Burton family was greedy and brutal. Your grandfather, who personally did this, bullied us both an orphan and a widow. And he pressured me with the power of the Burton family so that I had to hand over the business." "It was also because of my fierce resistance, your grandfather has since expelled me from the Burton family pedigree. So that is why we once had led a poor life that you remembered. Click Jack''s knuckles on both hands rattled. With a cold glint in his eyes. He looked at his mother, who had already burst into tears and almost wailed, "But you are one of the Burton family, and you are also his daughter. Yet he still did this to you?" "Hehe...daughter?" Sophieughed with a sad tone and wiped a handful of tears, "Jack, remember, in the Burton family, men are preferred over women, and men are the leaders of the family. While women are merely dispensablepanions. Even though I am their bloodline, I have no rights topete in the qualification of the head of the family and can''t even request for any sort of help!" At the end of the sentence, Sophie was almost wailing. Aplete and utter injustice was like a scabbed scar. It was uncovered again, coupled with the memories. Patriarchal? Jack squinted his eyes until it was slit, a bitter chill emanated from his body. He smiled coldly from the corner of his mouth, unconsciously curving it up. What year was it? Was it surprising that such an old society dross still existed in the Burton family? Men on top and women are dispensable? What an asshole! "Isn''t it surprising? I was just as surprised back then and resented even more for being a daughter but being born in Burton family." Sophie forced herself to hold back from the emotional break down and continued to say, "But your grandfather''s ruthlessness far exceeded even what I expected. Back then, not only did he snatched away the business your father had left behind, but he also used various means to stop us from any chance of turning over in the city! The wailing grew even more miserable.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sophie''s body trembled, her face was red, and tears fell like rain. The scars were uncovered, the pain was so intense that she would never have been willing to endure it if the truth hadn''t been exposed, and only now she could tell Jack. "Mum..." Jack''s face went pale, and he quickly hugged his mother, "It''s okay, I''m here, I''m here, everything will be alright." He was worried about his mother''s anger. When recalled in detail, such a nightmare was never something his mother could have endured in her physical state. Full of injustice and tant bullying. The Burton family was nothing but a bully to both an orphan and a widow, not even thinking about their bloodline kinship! "I''m sorry, Jack. I''m so sorry for you. If I had been tougher back then, your childhood wouldn''t have been full of misery." Sophie sobbed bitterly, full of self-recrimination. "It''s okay, I don''t care." Jack shook his head while patting his mother''s back, soothingly, "We have already gone through that, your son has already propped up a stretch of the sky for mother. From now on, neither the Hughes family nor the Burton family will ever be able to oppress us again!" Sophie nodded her head, her teeth biting her lips. Even though she tried not to cry out, she couldn''t stop the tears from flowing down. Her eyes were filled with even more resentment. Jack patiently consoled her for an hour before Sophie''s emotion gradually calmed down. And she finally drew herself away from those tragic memories of that year. "Mum, so why are the Burtons here for?" Jack''s voice was cold. As his mother cried bitterly, he also regarded his so-called grandfather as an outsider. Nothing more than just a member of the Burton family. Sophie was still sobbing a little while she spoke. She smiled proudly, It''s because they know that my son is sessful!" "Trying to repeat what happened back then?" Jack raised his eyebrows. To be able to disregard his kinship, to disregard his flesh and blood, to personally rob the business of Jack''s father that was left behind for his mother, Jack wouldn''t be surprised if the incident was repeated because of his grandfather. Sophie shook her head, her face showed even more pride, and her smile was widening. "He is trying to ask you to return to the Burton family. And seed in the position of the head of the family!"??????????????? Chapter 174 No Fear the Hughes, How Fear the Burton? Jack was frozen. Her mother''s words were like a thunderp. "Invite me back to the Burton family and seed to the head of the family?" In an instant, Jack was filled with doubts. Burton family''s motive was clear. But since Burton family had dared to disregard their bloodline kinship and greedily plundered the business left by Jack''s father, how could they invite him back to be the head o the family at this time? What was the meaning of this? To let their enemy seed as the head of the family, and then they will allow the enemy to acquire the power to destroy them? "Hehe, It''s because he sees his precious sons, none are worthy!" Sophieughed disdainfully and said, "My brothers are the worst, each of them is even worse than thest. They only know how to eat, drink and y. How would they ever bring glory to the Burton family? Even with my capabilities and the absence of Burton family''s assistance, I acquired even better achievements than those with the Burton family as their backbone. A hundred times better!" "Unfortunately, I''m his daughter! And as a daughter, he stripped me of everything. And brought about the cruel and cold-blooded cmity of the Burton family." Sophie clenched her fists, hatred surged in her eyes, "Today, Burton family has be the apple of Sodom. And he clearly noticed it. So, he is barely holding on, not ready to die yet. Because once he kicked the bucket, the richest Burton family will also copse in an instant." "And the patriarchy value he believes in has made it impossible to find anyone qualified to inherit the family headship!" "So, with no choice and wanting to preserve the Burton family, he dares toe to us?" Jackughed filled with disdain and contempt, "How shameless is he?" "Does he care about his dignity?" Sophie snickered, "If he cared, he wouldn''t have been so ruthless back then!" Sophie was in a much better mood, and she looked at Jack with eyes glowing. "Jack, you''re wonderful, you''re my pride! Do you know that when he found me and said that he would like you toe home and inherit the family headship, I felt a sense of relief that let out all of my bitterness and hatred." Saying this, Sophie grabbed Jack''s hand. "All this bitterness that has been piling up inside my heart for more than twenty years. I am angry, and I hated it, but I couldn''t fight it back. It''s you, Jack, made them regret their words, and avenged me!" Jack''s gaze deepened, he forced himself to put down his coldness against the Burton family. He spoke calmly, "So what do you want me to do, mum?" Sophie stunned for a moment. Gradually, her expression eased. She was no longer looking as hideous or as smug as it was moments ago.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g There was only peace. "I wanted to help you turn it down. As I never wanted to go back that cold-blooded and ruthless home in my entire life." Sophie said quietly, "But since you already knew it, I''ll respect your decision." Her voice was earnest. Because Sophie was clear. Even though the Burton family was not as great as the Hughes family, but in the end, they were still the richest in the capital city. Although it''s an apple of Sodom, it was still apparent who was better. All Jack needed to do was agree and return to the Burton family as the head of the family. And if his target was Hughes family, Jack would still have topete with great difficulty and defeat all the other heirs to seed the Hughes family headship. With Jack''s capability, if he chose the Burton family, he was bound to reach the heavens and lead the Burton family to glory. This was easier than choosing the Hughes family. If choosing Hughes family was the narrow and winding path, then choosing Burton was the wide and straight path! Even Sophie, who knew his own son, couldn''t help but felt nervous and apprehensive at that point. Two totally different roads, both lead to the same goal. With such a choice, Sophie didn''t dare to guess what Jack would choose. Inside the car, the light was dim. It was dead silence. Suddenly, Jack gave out a peal ofughter. Jack rubbed his nose and said, "Mum, in these twenty years, have we ever given in when times were rough?" Sophie shook her head in silence. Jack raised his eyebrows, "That''s right, and there''s no need to choose. We have endured the direst situation, then why should we give in to those ruthless Burtons?" Jack opened the car door when he was saying it. "I, Jack Hughes, will not give in just to seed the Burton family headship. I will fight and push through all those obstacles and challenges to inherit the Hughes family headship. As I''m a hardcore person. His voice was cold but powerful. A smile finally appeared. Sophie''s eyes were filled with a brilliant gleam. Looking at Jack, she gradually calmed down, and she was pondering. Sophie said in a deep voice, "If we chose this path, the Burton family would give us a hard time." "If I don''t fear the Hughes family, why should I fear mere Burton family?" Jack smiled in a sh and turned back to Sophie, "Mom, get some rest. Don''t worry about it. If they ever show up, I will let Brent settle it." The acknowledgement of what really happened back then, Jack filled with hatred He hated himself that he didn''t p hard enough at the JS pond! Those ruthless bastards still dared to beg him and her mother toe home. And they used their status just to p and humiliate his mother How could one p be enough to quell the anger of his mother that had suffered for over twenty years? How could one p be enough to erase all the suffering his mother had gone through for over twenty years? After helping his mother back into the house. Jack returned to his room with a cold, stern face. Heid down on his bed, and he was not feeling sleepy. Looking up at the ceiling, there was a cold glint in his eyes. Knowing what happened back then, Jack felt great oppression in his chest. As if a volcano was about to blow and there was nowhere to erupt. Orphans and widows were deserved to be bullied? It''s okay to bully someone just because you''re rich and powerful? He''s not a coward person, he couldn''t merely endure whenever someone had disrespected him. If the Burton family was still shameless, he wouldn''t mind returning the favour! The following days. Everything was calm. The pre-sales of the four properties by DT real estate agency was quietly opened. There was no advertisement, no grand opening ceremony and no media scrambled to cover the story. But still, it caused a huge stir throughout the city. Prices in the west Shantytown had risen to the point where they had surpassed the east Shantytown. And all the buyers were very anxious. But DT real estate agency kept imposing property-purchasing limitation. This made the buyers too anxious. On the morning of the four major properties'' opening, only a few people were at the door. But once news about no purchasing limitation was out, the doors of the sales centre of the four major properties were almost knocked down by the buyers. As they had been waiting for a long time! The frenzied sales had returned a massive amount of profit. It''s been a wild few days for DT real estate agency. More so, it was the moment that Jack took a big step toward his goal. Jack, however, didn''t participate in thepany''s party. Although Corbin and others invited him, he just waved his head and gave Corbin arge sum of money to take everyone to celebrate. For Jack, however, he still maintained his effort every day. Because he knew that this was just one step for him in reaching the Hughes family. This wasn''t the right time for him to celebrate. The journey was still long, he wasn''t sure what lies in front of the road. So, he couldn''t afford to ck off. Early this morning. Jack and Brent had returned home after strenuous training. A text message was sent to his phone. "Twelve o''clock noon. Meet me at Four Impression Club, make sure youe over my grandson. Sincerely, your grandfather."?????????????? Chapter 175 Let Him Know What Superiority Was Jack''s facial expression was cold and sharp. His eyes were shing with a cold look as he frowned and stared at the message on his phone. How shameless could the old master who meddle with people''s life like toys be? "Young master..." When Brent saw Jack was not in a good state of mood, he wanted to ask. Jack replied to the message quickly. The content was simple, Get lost! After keeping his phone properly, Jack pressed down the annoying feeling and showed a smile, "It''s nothing. Let''s eat breakfast." At breakfast, the message notification from his mobile phone sounded again. Jack did not check the message. Because he was not sure if it was from the old master of the Burton family. If it was, he was not sure if he could remain calm. If his mother saw him like that, it would only affect her mood. Now that he had decided to ignore the Burton family, he didn''t want to have much to do with them. The only thing that could be done was to remain calm and not stab back. When Jack got on the car to get to his office. Only then, he took out his phone to read the message. Sure enough, it was Old Master Burton. Clicking into the message, a sudden sh of fierce awn was shown in Jack''s eyes. He could not restrain his anger anymore. The content of the message was: If you don''te over, I as your grandfather will visit your house in person and ask my unfilial daughter how did she bring up my grandson! Was this a threat? Jack couldn''t help holding tight on the phone in his right hand and stared at the screen of the mobile phone fiercely. Unfilial daughter? Was he even qualified to judge his mother? Father without father''s love, why should his daughter be filial? In a second, the temperature in the car seemed to drop a lot. Brent, who was driving, noticed that Jack''s change and asked, "Young master, is there anything I can do for you?" "You won!" With a cold smile, the anger in Jack''s eyes disappeared and he looked at Brent, "I''m not going to the agency. Take me around the city a few times. Then take me to the Four Impressions Club when it''s almost noon." "To meet Amber?" Brent nodded with a smile, "Young master, you need to meet Amber. The agency has been busy for such a long time. Amber surely misses you." Jack rubbed his nose, but calmly said, "Someone is trying to put their hands on me. I''m going to see how he would do it." Brent''s smile froze. He realized that Jack was not going to meet Amber in the Four Impressions Club. He smiled in embarrassment and drove. Jack looked out of the window at the scenery passing away fast, but his depression was rising slowly. Was that asking him to give out a stab? In Four Impression Club. In the luxurious reception hall, there wereughter and chattering voices. "It''s my pleasure that Old Master Burton could visit my humble Four Impression Club." Minister Mable was delighted and smiled. On the main seat, Old Master Burton with grey beard and hair, sat upright, with the dignity of the superior. Even Minister Mable''s magnificent was nothingpared to Old Master Burton. Old Master Burton nced sideways at Minister Mable, "I''m sorry foring in sudden. Thank you for your hospitality, Mable." The way of addressing him "Mable" had pulled apart the status difference between them. However, Minister Mable did not show any dissatisfaction. He indeed had a high position in the city. He was indeed a person that a businessman tycoon like Aiden would want to have a good rtionship with. But he was still inferiorpared to the head of the Burton family, the richest man in the capital city. Whether the age, identity background, or resources and details that could be mobilized. "Old Master Burton, you''re too polite. I''ve already prepared a suite courtyard just for you." Minister Mable said with a smile. Old Master Burton aved his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t bother. The Bam Grove would fine. I heard that the Bamboo Grove is the most elegant and quiet room the Four Impression club. I''m old and can''t bear noises." Upon hearing this. Minister Mable was stunned and chucked embarrassedly, "My apologies, Old Master Burton, the Bamboo Grove is upied." "Just let them move out." Old Master Burton did not smile back and was arrogant. The arrival of the Burton family, the richest man in the capital city would be just like the arrival of a dragon. With his status and full self-confidence, no one dared to deny him andpare with him. However. "I can''t ask them to move." Minister Mable was outspoken, with a little coldness and stern look in his eyes. He revered the Burton family and respected him. But it didn''t mean that he could be bossed and directed by Old Master Burton at will. The ce belonged to him, and Steve who was in the Bamboo Grove was his best friend. Moreover, would the Knight family be inferior to the Burton family? "What?" With a frown, Old Master Burton''s facial expression turned colder, "Mable, is this your way of hospitality?" Minister Mable sat up and looked directly at Old Master Burton, "Steve Knight of QY International Group!" Boom! Old Master Burton''s eyes twitched as if he was struck by a lightning. QY International Group was famous in the world and had great strength. The Burton family was the richest in the capital city. But Old Master Burton knew that the Burton family and the QY International Group had a gap. Even in his heyday, the Burton family was at most as good as QY International Group. But it was only in the country! After being surprised, Old Master Burton asked, "Why is the President Knight of QY International Group here?" "Visiting his rtive." Minister Mable just answered. There was no difference between visiting a rtive and visiting their future son-inw. The moment he said that. Old Master Burton stood up and walked outside, "Then, I should visit them. So that our Burton family would not be imed as rude people." The old man was shameless. Minister Mable looked at Old Master Burton''s back with a sense of disdain. Seeing that Old Master Burton was going out of the reception hall, he immediately stopped him. "Old Master, there is no need to go there. President Knight lives in Bamboo Grove. It was difficult for me to meet him as the owner of this ce. He came back to the country for a personal matter this time. He did not want others to know."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Old Master Burton stopped, he hesitated and then smiled helplessly, "Well, well. Since it''s a private matter, I won''t disturb them. I have plenty of time to get to know President Knight in the future." Then he came back and sat back in his chair. Minister Mable then asked, "Old Master Burton, may I know why are you visiting this city? I might be able to help." Old Master Burton lifted his brows, "I indeed need your help on this matter, Mable. One of my Burton family''s children has been exiled in your territory. Now that he is gradually growing strong, it''s time for him to go home." Speaking of this, Old Master Burton looked distressed, "But the boy is arrogant and opinionated. He thought he could make a breakthrough outside. He didn''t want to go back with me. So, I asked him toe to your ce this time." "I also want him to see how strong the Burton family''s connections are. To make him give up his thoughts of making a breakthrough and go back with me." Minister Mable nodded. It was not the first time he encountered such things. He said with a smile, "The heir of the Old Master must be someone above others, but if he can go back to the Burton family and with the help of Burton family, he is bound to create a new world. There would be no need for him to create his own business. Don''t worry, old master. I''ll let the heir know how broad the Burton family''s world is and how broad your contacts are." "That''s great. Thank you, Mable." Old Master Burton smiled as he gripped on his fist as thanks, "let him know what superior is. Then he wille back to Burton''s family with me." Chapter 176 Who Dares To Accept My Apology? It was exactly noon when Jack arrived at the Four Impression Club. Brent drove the Rolls Royce into the club without any difficulty even though they didn''t have an invitation. That was because Minister Mable had ordered that Jack could enter and leave the Four Impression Club as he wished without an invitation. After parking. "Young master, shall I go with you?" Brent said. Since the young master said that he wasing to Four Impression Club to see what the person waiting for him would do. Naturally, he had to follow closely. Otherwise, what if the person had a bad intention on the young master? "Yes." Jack got out of the car. He beckoned a worker of the club, "Where is Old Master Burton?" "Sea Mountain Courtyard." "Lead the way." He followed the staff and go all the way to the depths of Four Impression Club. Jack showed a faint disdain smile. He knew the specification of the Four Impression Club after entering it a few times. Sea Mountain Courtyard was the first-ss hospitality. But it was nothing at allpared to the VIP-level Bamboo Grove. The Burton family always thought highly of themselves. Why couldn''t they even make his father-inw move out from Bamboo Grove then? In the distance, Jack saw a courtyard in the greenery. It was different from the solitude of the Bamboo Grove. Although Sea Mountain Courtyard was the first-ss specification, it showed magnificence and solemnity. Moreover, there were other courtyards around. The ce itself was notparable to Bamboo Grove. Squeak... The heavy vermilion rivet door was pushed open slowly. Jack walked in followed by Brent. It did not present the elegance of the Bamboo Grove. It was just a ce that could be described as "eye-catching". Not far away, a young man in a suit and shoes came up. He was one of the Old Master Burton''s bodyguard. "Young Master, the old master has been waiting for you in the restaurant for a long time. You''rete." The bodyguard bowed, making the gesture of invitation, and pointed out the direction. But Jack did not step forward. Instead, he looked coldly at the bodyguard and said, "Is a dog even qualified to criticize me?" The expression on the bodyguard''s face changed. Bang! Brent kicked the bodyguard directly. His towering body stepped forward like an ion tower, staring at the bodyguard from amanding position, "It is your pleasure that my young master came." "Let''s go, Brent." Jack put his hands in his pockets and walked to the restaurant leisurely, but with a cynical smile on his face, "You haveid a soft hand. The dog of the person whoys hands on me should be beaten hard." "Yes, young master." Brent nodded. In the restaurant with a ssical look. Presenting an antique atmosphere. The melody from the Guzheng reverberated and the scent of sandalwood lingered. On the huge round tableid delicacies that were slowly turning. Old Master Burton sat on the master''s seat, while Minister Mable sat beside him. Next to them, there were a few more people. Among them, there were Director Lansing of LJ Hospital and Aiden. Since Old Master Bruton wanted to show the vast connection of his family, of course, Minister Mable should help him invite the most influenced people of the cities. Director Lansing was the leader of the medical profession, while Aiden was the tycoon of the city''s business centers. It was not surprising that they were present. Aiden nced at everyone on the table with intention. Even his gold frame sses could not block his desire. Strictly speaking, no one here was inferior to him. They were either equal to him or better than him. Minister Mable was like his God. And the Old Master Burton in the main seat was the existence that he needed to sit with every day. Aiden had heard of the richest man of the capital. As a businessman, he was the best at business. Otherwise, Aiden would not waver between Jack and Killian. It would be another opportunity for Aiden if he could make friends with the Burton family. Although it was not a life-changing chance like the Hughes family, it was enough to make him leap to higher sess. "Old Master Burton, rest assure. Your heir would go back to the Burton family with you after this meal." Aiden knew the purpose of his trip, so he spoke out. To put it bluntly, wasn''t the banquet about showing his silly son that he could call as many tycoons as he wanted and let his silly son go home willingly and take over thendlord position? "Thank you very much." Old Master Burton sped his fist with a calm expression, not showing a tint of gratitude. He did not care to thank Aiden. He was the richest man in the capital. In his eyes, Aiden, the tycoon of business centers was just like an anthill in the horse barn. "We have so many people here?" A burst of banterughter came from outside the door. All of them looked at the same time. The smile on Aiden''s face froze, and his pupils shrunken. Director Lansing showed consternation. His hands pressed hard on the table and almost jumped. Minister Mable''s mouth twitched and looked strangely at the arrogant Old Master Burton. The rest of them also showed shock. After all, Jack and DT Agency were now in the limelight in the city.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It would be strange not to know Jack with the position of the people on the table. When Jack saw the few familiar faces in the room, the smile on his face froze too. What a coincidence? Minister Mable and Director Lansing were the best friends of Amber''s father. They were two of the men he knew. And another person was Aiden, whose "backbone" he had just broken! But in a second, Jack understood the situation, and his face turned cold. That was not a reunion dinner. That was showing him a threat! He was not familiar with others, but the three-person he was familiar with were all influential people in the city. If it were a reunion, why would there be so many influenced people around? Dong! A dull sound came from the dining room. The Old Master Burton stumped his crutch heavily on the ground with a sullen look and yelled. "Jack, we have many friends here today. They are all your elders and influenced men in your city. You arete. And you are being so impolite and not apologizing for your act?" Upon hearing that. Minister Mable and the others were all shocked. Was...an apology needed? "Why should I apologize?" Jack raised his eyebrows and smirked, "You asked me toe at noon, and I arrived on time. Was I impolite?" "It''s impolite of you to let us wait for you here," Old Master Burton showed arrogance and said angrily. "Huh." The smirk of disdain on Jack''s face was more obvious than before, "Don''t put on airs. If you want to threaten me, then do it. Why do you have to put on a y that you''re superior?" Threaten? Minister Mable and the others frowned, and their heartbeat wildly. The fact that Jack was a member of the Burton family was enough of a shock for them. It was even shocking that this meal was to let Jack acknowledge the superiority. Why was it a threat now? All of them were very thoughtful people. They soon came back to sense. The meal would not be nice. "You''re ruthless. Apologize now!" Old Master Burton had a feeling of being humiliated, he clenched his teeth and scolded. "Why should I apologize?" Jack shook his head in disdain. He walked at ease. Then he sat down on the chair,zily put his hand on the armrest, and cocked his legs. He nced at the people on the table and finally at Old Master Burton. "Ask them, is there anyone here who dares to ept my apology?" Chapter 177 Oppress By Force? Once he said, Minister Mable, Aiden, and the rest started to look unsettled. No one was epting Jack''s apology. Furthermore, what did Jack do wrong? He had arrived on the appointed time and was clearly not in the wrong. But it was Old Master Burton who was being oppressive.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Old Master Burton sat in ce and his expression turned blue with anger. He wanted to use this asion to impress Jack with the prowess of the Burton family. Even if in this city, he could summon all the loca big wigs with a wave of his hand. In his view, Jack was unable to get these people to respond to him. Although DT Agency had been on the rise, it was insignificant in Old Master Burton''s eyes. Wealth and connections are two different issues and connections are far more important than money! What made things worse was Jack gave him the impression of being an inexperienced young man. This wrecked his ns. Wham! In his anger, Old Master Burton jabbed his walking stick onto the ground. "Aiden..." He said with his teeth clenched. Aiden''s heart skipped a beat. His odd expression turned even worse. Previously, he pledged his loyalty to Old Master Burton in order to get closer to him. But never had he expected that the key person on this asion was Jack! This... ced him in a very difficult spot. How was he going to navigate this?! When Jack heard this, he scoffed and looked towards the unsettled Aiden. Thest time when Aiden visited him to present his apologies, Jack had already broken his will. Now how will he still have the courage to offend Jack? When he saw Jack''s stare, Aiden became very restless. He got up in a hurry and turned to Old Master Burton, "Old Master, Jack had arrived on time and wasn''t considered impolite. I think we can just let this issue pass." "You..." Old Master Burton''s face turned red and red at Aiden in anger. Aiden''spromise at the expense of principles and angered him even more. What did he say earlier and now what was he saying? He wanted to oppress Jack to show him that even if he was wealthy, to the Burton family, he was as insignificant as an ant. But now Aiden started topromise and what he intended to do could not continue. Old Master Burton took a deep breath and suppressed his fury. He narrowed his eyes to look at those present and demanded, "What do you all think?" "Mr. Lott is right!" Minister Mable was first to speak. Old Master Burton''s pupil constricted. "Jack came on time and doesn''t count as being rude." Director Lansing added. Old Master Burton started to frown deeply. Since Minister Mable and Director Lansing had already spoken, the rest of those present also quickly nodded in support. Old Master Burton ground his teeth in anger. Since everyone had forgiven Jack, he couldn''t continue to stubbornly persist. Old Master Burton looked at Jack coldly and said, "You disrespectful and unfilial young man, it''s your mother''s fault for not teaching you manners. Since everyone is so magnanimous, this issue is considered settled!" However. "Pfft!" Jack was scoffed. Although he wasughing, he became increasingly cold. His dashing and handsome face became frosty. Smack! A hand pped onto the table. Jack stood up and pointed to Old Master Burton and said, "What right do you have to rebuke me for being unfilial? My mother brought me up very well. I don''t need you an outsider to find fault with me!" The atmosphere in the room immediately tensed up. Minister Mable and the rest frowned and looked extremely ufortable. It was not so much about Jack''s sudden reprimand of Old Master Burton. They were not fools. All of them could tell that Jack and Old Master Burton had an ongoing grudge. How could they enjoy this meal? They would be lucky if the table wasn''t flipped out of anger. "How dare you! I''m your grandfather!" Old Master Burton yelled as he panted. "Scumbag grandfather!" Jack was full of contempt. If it wasn''t for Old Master Burton''s threat, he would not evene for this dinner. Even if he came, he wasn''t here to be made a fool of! The Old Master Burton kept berating him and insulting his mother as if he was so virtuous and morally superior. Fuck you! You shameless fool! "You... have you no respect for your elders?" Old Master Burton was so angry that his entire body trembled. What Jack said was like a tight p across his face. He was the host of this dinner and he wanted to impress Jack with the prowess of the Burton family and not for Jack to humiliate him in front of others. Old Master Burton was flushed with anger and breathed quickly. His right hand shook as he pointed to Minister Mable, "You, do you know who these people are?" "He, he has the most authority in your city!" "He, is the most influential person in your city!" "He, is the champion of the medical field!" As Old Master Burton slowly pointed, each of them had a status that would shock an ordinary person. But as he couldn''t control his rage, Old Master Burton didn''t notice that during his introduction, Minister Mable and the rest of their expression slowly changed. When thest person was introduced, Old Master Burton firmly struck the ground with his walking stick and said with vigor, "How dare you yell at me on such an asion?" "The Burton family is the richest in the capital and I''m the head of the family and your grandfather. How dare you be so rude?" "You are very talented and had managed the DT Agency very well. But in the eyes of the Burton family, you are just an ant!" His tone was full of fire and rage. He was overbearing and oppressive towards Jack. "Ha!" Jack scoffed, "If the Burton family is so great, then why did you old damn fool still ask me to go back to be the head of the family?" Kaboom! What he said shocked everyone present. It was like Minister Mable and the rest were struck by lightning and all looked shocked. The Burton family was the richest in the capital. The head of the family was highly important. How could they simply let Jack take over the family? At that moment, everyone looked shocked at Jack. On one side he was the heir of the Hughes family, on the other hand, he could be the head of the Burton family. How could this city be hiding a golden dragon like Jack? Old Master Burton''s face was extremely red and he was fuming angrily. His eyes became bloodshot and stared at Jack as if he wanted to devour Jack. What Jack said practically trashed his confidence and pride! Just at that moment, Minister Mable stood up and said to Old Master Burton, "My apologies, I''ll take my leave." He totally didn''t bother with Old Master Burton''s response and quickly walked to Jack. He nodded slightly and smiled, "Jack, I''m sorry, today was my mistake. If I had known that this dinner was to set you up, then I would never have let it taken ce." After saying this, he quickly walked out of the restaurant. Following that, Director Lansing also stood up and didn''t even excuse himself from Old Master Burton but he went to Jack and said respectfully, "Jack, I''m sorry, just as Minister Mable said. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have torn down my hospital." After saying, Director Lansing also left. One was the highest authority in the city while the other was the champion of the medical field. With their status, they really didn''t need to show Old Master Burton any courtesy. It was true that the Burton family was the richest in the capital but they were not at the capital! They had already shown him enough respect but under the current turn of events, they didn''t need to extend any more courtesy to him. After they left, Old Master Burton was stunned and felt like he had the wind knocked out of him. When he saw Director Lansing walk out, Old Master Burton was bewildered and shouted, "Director Lansing, this chap is just an outcast of my family. Why did both of you apologize to him?" Director Lansing stopped and said softly, "Jack is one of the heirs of the Hughes family and the Director of QY International Group''s son-inw. Don''t you think we need to apologize?" Kaboom! Old Master Burton shivered. His face which was red with anger immediately turned pale. Jack... was the son-inw of the Director of QY International Group? Chapter 178 Your So-Called Prowess, Is Beneath Me! In the restaurant. It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop and the atmosphere was tensed. Old Master Burton sat in his chair in a daze. What was said by Director Lansing put him in a trance and his body felt as if it was on fire. Based on his status, it felt as though his punch had swung through thin air. Previously when he found out that Steve of the QY International Group was staying at the Bamboo Grove, he wanted to pay Steve a visit. How did Jack suddenly be Steve''s son-inw? QY International Group was just above his Burton family. Now there was the Hughes family as well. Then what was to be of this dinner asion? At this moment, all those remaining stood up in a hurry and excused themselves from Old Master Burton, and turned to leave. Each one of them walked to Jack and apologize before leaving. There was a huge difference between the way they excused themselves from Old Master Burton and when they apologized to Jack. In the blink of an eye, only Aiden remained in his seat. Old Master Burton said with satisfaction to Aiden, "Aiden, you..." Before he could finish, Old Master Burton''s smile froze and his pupils constricted. Aiden began to stand up and said to Old Master Burton, "I''m sorry Old Master Burton, my status is the lowest among them. It would be impolite for me to leave ahead of the rest."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After he said, under the re of Old Master Burton, Aiden walked to Jack. He then gave a deep bow, "Mr. Hughes, I''m sorry. Please ept my apologies." Kaboom! It was like a huge hammer had ruthlessly stuck Old Master Burton''s eyeballs. At that moment, his chest heaved and he gagged as if he was about to vomit blood. He was very clear that even if Jack''s DT Agency had been on the rise in the city, his prowess was nowhere close to Aiden''s. One was a neer while the other was a well-established business mogul. Between the two, even if Jack had the Hughes family and the Knight family''s support, it was unnecessary for Aiden to be so submissive to Jack. "Okay, you may leave." Jack nodded coldly. Jack had broken his will and he could not stand upright to face Jack anymore. After Aiden left. Jack''s cold gaze turned to Old Master Burton with full of disdain. Jack shrugged as he said, "Your event is over." Although his voice was soft, the sarcastic tone shook Old Master Burton to his senses. He looked angrily at Jack but didn''t know how to retaliate. He wanted to use the Burton family''s status to suppress Jack into submission. Never had he expected this dinner event to turn out this way. "For years you bullied my mother and me. How could you treat my mother that way as her father?" Jack stood up slowly and continued, "Fuck off back to the Burton family. Don''t harass my mother. When my mother was pregnant with me, she didn''t bother you. Now if you dare to bother her, I will not hesitate to send you to your grave!" "I''m not interested in bing the head of the Burton family!" Old Master Burton''s face turned pale and his gaze turned gloomy. He was close to tears as he said, "Jack,e back to the Burton family and be the head of the family. With the prowess of the Burton family, your future will be very bright. This would benefit you and the Burton family. It''s a win-win situation." "So you came up with today''s event?" Jackughed with disdain, "You wanted to show me your prowess but you are already well below me. Don''t you think that''s funny?" Hisughter was like a hot de that stabbed ruthlessly into Old Master Burton''s heart. Jack didn''t want to stay a minute longer and turned to leave but the bodyguard blocked the exit. "Are you tired of living?" Jack''s hands were in the pockets and raised his eyebrows. He exuded a killer intent and the atmosphere tensed even more. Brent took a step forward. His towering physique overshadowed the two bodyguards. "Move!" yelled Brent. The two bodyguards stepped aside. Jackughed and turned to look at Old Master Burton, "No matter how many people you have, they are no match for Brent." Disrespect, humiliation, and disdain, and all other emotions were packed into one sentence. He did note today to submit. But he wanted to tell Old Master Burton that he was not to be offended and not someone who could be threatened. The way to treat someone who was out to oppress you was to be even more ruthless and cold-blooded. Old Master Burton became gloomy and looked on helplessly as Jack left. He clenched onto his walking stick until his fist trembled and his blue veins protruded. He was the head of the Burton family which was the richest in the capital. Decades of building up his prestige, decades of self confidence and pride were totally trashed by his grandson. Who didn''t know Old Master Burton in the capital? Who wouldn''t respect Old Master Burton? Who wouldn''t strive to serve the Burton family? But over here, all those were inexistent! He thought that by showing Jack his contacts could represent his prowess but his actions were all trampled by Jack! "Great, that''s excellent, you''re truly my grandson..." Old Master Burton suddenlyughed radiantly, "The stronger you are, the more I want you back with the Burton family. Only you can save the declining Burton family. I have to admit that Sophie had given birth to a great son!" In his eyes, there were only self-interests. With interests, he could let go of whatever that he needed to. Just as years ago when Patrick left the business behind. He was enticed and that was why he ruthlessly suppressed Sophie and sacrificed her for the sake of his interests. Now, the Burton family was on the verge of copse. Old Master Burton understood clearly that no one in the Burton family could sessfully take over the business. The Burton family''s only hope was for Jack to take over the family. Even if it would impact a part of the family''s interests, he was willing to ept that. What he wanted was longevity for the Burton family and not who to be the head of the family. He was willing to trade his pride and dignity for the family to continue to flourish in fame and fortune. After departing Montemar garden, Jack and Brent did not leave the Four Impressions Club immediately. Since he was already here, he might as well go to the Bamboo grove. Amber was waiting for him as soon as he entered the Bamboo grove. When she saw Jack, Amber skipped over and said, "Silly guy, what happened?" Jack was stunned and raised his gaze to look inside the hall, "Are Minister Mable and Director Lansing here?" "Yes, they''ve already told us what happened." Amber looked at Jack with a very odd expression, sized him up, and teased, "Silly guy, howe when we were in University I didn''t find you that talented? Your background is far greater than mine!" "I''ve never expected it." Jack rubbed his nose and grinned. He struggled for twenty years and never for a moment expected that his parents were so influential and wealthy. "You are a huge treasure. I''m increasingly curious if you have some other surprising hidden identity!" Amber said as she stroked her chin. "Huge treasure?" Jackughed heartily, leaned next to Amber''s ear, and whispered, "I do have a big treasure, do you want to see?"?????????????? Chapter 179 If My Son-In-Law Doesn’t Like It, Neither Would I Amber trembled and she became extremely curious. She took a step forward and asked curiously, "Where?" Once she asked, Jack grinned mischievously and Amber was stunned and came to her senses. Immediately her face blushed in red and she said angrily, "You pervert! What are you thinking? My parents and uncles are here!" "What if they''re not?" Jackughed as he tapped on Amber''s nose. Amber''s cheeks were red hot and she looked down shyly and didn''t say a word. Jackughed and stopped teasing Amber, "Come, I''ll go in and greet your parents and the uncles. What happened just now was indeed rather awkward." "You are getting increasingly perverted." Amber red coyly at Jack who was walking towards the hall. Brent heard what Amber said and heughed and said, "Master Hughes can''t be considered a pervert if he does it with his wife." "Brent, hush!" Amber stomped her feet in embarrassment. Brent shrugged his shoulders, smiled, and quickly ran to catch up with Jack. Amber remained in position and wrung her hands and muttered, "How can that not be considered perverted?" Jack entered the hall and saw Steve, Minister Mable, and Director Lansing drinking tea. As they saw Jack entering, Minister Mable and Director Lansing stood up together and smiled awkwardly. "Jack, I''m really sorry about what happened just now." Minister Mable spoke first, "I am to be med for not making sure of it first." Jackughed and waved, "Uncle Mable, it''s alright. I have to thank you and Uncle Lansing for backing me up." Minister Mable and Director Lansing were very relieved to hear this. For what happened just now, they would have backed Jack even if he wasn''t the heir of the Hughes family. After all, this was their friend''s son-inw. QY International Group need not fear the Burton family of the Capital. Simrly, for the two of them, one was the most powerful in the city while the other was a giant in the medical field. They didn''t have to be worried over the Burton family who was far away at the Capital.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "It was a misunderstanding. Everything''s fine once it''s properly exined." Steve smiled and weed everyone to sit down. Once Jack sat down, Steve asked curiously, "Jack, are you really Old Master Burton''s grandson?" On hearing this, Minister Mable and Director Lansing also looked curiously at Jack. Although they were present for what happened just now, they were still very curious about Jack''s background. Someone who had been born and raised in this city and struggled with his single mother for more than twenty years and suddenly became the heir of the Hughes family. This itself was enough of an extraordinary change. Now he was also the grandson of Old Master Burton and rted to the richest family in the Capital. The secrets of Jack''s past intrigued Steve, Minister Mable, and Director Lansing. Jack nodded in confirmation. He shrugged and smiled bitterly, "It''s indeed true but that was the past. From the moment when I was born, I was no longer part of that family." "What do you mean?" Steve was Jack''s future father-inw whose status was closer to Jack than Minister Mable and Director Lansing. So he asked without feeling restricted. "I weathered all the storms and hardships with my mother for more than twenty years. All that we''ve suffered were due to the Burton family!" Jack didn''t want to go into details. His mother didn''t like to recall the past and neither did he. Grandfather? Piss off! He once felt disgusted with the term father and never expected that the term grandfather was far more offensive. Steve and the other two uncles all looked stunned. Jack continued, "It''s true that I''m the grandson of Old Master Burton. The hardships that my mother and I experienced for more than twenty years are also real. The Burton family is willing to sacrifice anyone for their gains. My mother and I no longer have anything to do with the Burton family." Although he spoke softly, it packed a punch. Steve and the other two became bewildered. Jack didn''t wish to remain any longer, smiled, excused himself, and left. In the hall. Steve and the other two exchanged looks for a moment. Steve suddenly med Minister Mable, "Mable, you are the most powerful man in this city. Why don''t you know about Jack''s past?" Minister Mable shook his head, "I''m a local but I don''t even know that Jack was the son of Patrick Hughes." Director Lansingughed helplessly, "Steve, don''t me Mable. People of your status don''t like others to know the details of your travel, correct?" Steve smiled and nodded. Jack was a local but his parents weren''t. Whether it was the Hughes family or the Burton family, they were extraordinary and existed on a different level. Even if they came here, they wouldn''t publicize it and will try their best to keep it low key. Based on their capabilities, they could easily hide their identity from those around them. "How are we going to settle the Burton family''s issue?" Steve asked and looked at Minister Mable. Minister Mable owned the Four Impressions Club and since this ce belonged to him, he should have the final say. Minister Mable hesitated for a while and looked at Steve, "Don''t ask me what to do. Just tell me what you intend to do?" Steve smiled and he looked serious, "If my son-inw doesn''t like him, neither will I." "Then I understand." Minister Mable nodded. After Minister Mable and Director Lansing left, Steve continued to be deep in his thoughts. He was startled by Jack''s identity. While he looked up to the Hughes family, the Burton family was on par with his capabilities. Though Jack was rted to these two families, he still had to go through more than twenty years of hardships and was chosen by his daughter in the end. Even Steve couldn''t believe this sort of fate and destiny. "Dad... did Jack say anything?" Amber walked in. "He did, but he didn''t go into details." Steve smiled and looked at Amber, "Amber, I really would like to know if you already knew of Jack''s identity and background when you were willing to wait three years for him and did not mind that it would be his second marriage?" "Dad, what nonsense are you saying? Amber was still blushing. Steveughed, "Win! What a windfall! Thanks to your persistence and not ept those oil barons, otherwise we would have lost out big time!" Jack asked Brent to send him directly to the office after they left the Four Impressions Club. He really couldn''t care less about the Burton family. No matter how high Old Master Burton''s status was, it meant nothing if he didn''t matter to him. He had already expressed how he felt about this and Old Master Burton should know enough to cease his antics. Once he was back in the office, Corbin ran to him excitedly. "Jack, our four properties are almostpletely sold. This wave of earnings we had reaped is significant. In the future, we would be able topete directly with Aiden and Drago." Jack smiled, "How much did we earn?"0000 Chapter 180 My Parents Had Left, I’ll Cook For You! Corbin didn''t say directly but showed Jack a statement, "I guarantee that it will shock you!" Jack looked at the invoice, ce it calmly on the table, and said to the ted Corbin, "And then?" Corbin was puzzled and asked, "Aren''t you surprised? Aren''t you excited? Aren''t you happy?" "I''m excited and happy." Jack nodded calmly. Corbin was speechless as Jack didn''t appear to be excited and happy. What''s going on? Following that, Jack sat on the chair and said calmly, "The allowance my dad gave me was this much." Kaboom! It was as if Corbin was struck by lightning. He frowned so much that he felt ufortable. The sudden disy of wealth was unbearable. How can their lives be so different? Jack waved his hand, "Corbin, I''m indeed excited and happy. But I''m still not satisfied with where DT Agency is at right now for me to appear excited and happy." "We just sold four properties and there will be a lot more to sell. The modernization of the entire western district is almost as big as half the city!" Corbin understood, nodded and his eyes sparkled, "Jack, I understand. I celebrated too early. Only when the entire western district had been modernized, will it be time for us to celebrate." He left after saying this. Jack leaned back onto his chair and smiled bitterly. Was the western district enough? It definitely wasn''t! He still had a long journey ahead of him. He needed to outperform all expectations of him. He needed to do more than he could and do everything perfectly. Only then can he let the elites of the Hughes family submit to him. He, being the outcast ''bastard'' will then be able to hold his head high, return to the Hughes family and im the throne. He wanted his mother to have the glory that she deserved. The Hughes family elites were no pushovers and he could not afford to cken. At the same moment in the Four Impressions Club. Old Master Burton was furious and ferocious like an angry lion. He felt disgusted. "Old Master, the luggage has been packed." A bodyguard said. "Fuck off!" Old Master Burton flung his walking stick out. The bodyguard scampered away like a startled mouse and only Old Master Burton remained in the room. Just a moment ago, the staff of Four Impressions Club requested that he moved to the Tyson Hotel as it was a five-star hotel and in the city, which was more convenient for him. This sounds reasonable but who didn''t understand the hidden message of this request? A five-star hotel was indeed high ss but what was it to him? How could it bepared to the Four Impressions Club? This was clearly... forcing him out! The Burton family was the richest in the Capital. As the head of the family, Old Master Burton was considered a VIP wherever he went and revered by all in the Capital. But at the Four Impressions Club, he could bear with not being able to stay at the courtyards but now they even wanted him to leave! Damn it! "Go! Since they don''t want me here, why should I remain here?" Old Master Burton huffed like a bull. Although he decided to leave, he still was furious about it. To think that the richest man in a city suffered such disrespect and humiliation!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. All because of Jack! He was clear that if it wasn''t for Jack, Minister Mable wouldn''t dare to do something so disrespectful. Half an hourter. Old Master Burton finally got into the car as he fumed angrily and the two Mercedes Benz sped off. This was a huge loss of face in terms of Old Master Burton''s status. Next to the entrance of the Four Impressions Club. Minister Mable looked at the cars driving off and smiled, "Steve, are you satisfied?" "Thanks. My son-inw doesn''t like this old man so it''s better to let him go." Steve smiled radiantly and continued, "If he upsets my son-inw again, then drive him out of the city!" "You rascal!" Minister Mableughed, "He is the richest man in the Capital!" Steve joked, "Do you really think that I''m not familiar with the happenings in the country because I''m usually overseas?" After a pause, Steve said, "The Burton family of the Capital is in trouble." Minister Mableughed but didn''t respond. Several secondster, Minister Mable asked, "When will you go to the Hughes family?" "Tomorrow." Steve smiled radiantly, "My daughter helped me a great deal to get a son-inw like Jack. Mr. Ward already assured me that the Hughes family door is now wide open for me and the head of the family will personally receive me." "Then your dream all these years will finallye true." Minister Mable said. "All thanks to Jack. Otherwise, my wish may never be fulfilled." Steve sighed. Over these years he had made countless trips but each time he was received by Mr. Ward. It would not be any different had he continued because QY International Group was insignificant to the Hughes family. The turn of events was all because of Jack. Steve became determined, "I''ve already ced the bet that Jack will win. Can I trouble Mable to help me out? Even at the cost of my life, I will do my best to get Jack back into the Hughes family." "Rest assured that I''ll keep an eye on this. No one will be able to cause any trouble for him, at least in this city." Minister Mable smiled and nodded. The next morning, Steve and Rosie left the Four Impressions Club. Amber remained in the city but moved out of the Four Impressions Club. Since her parents had left, it was more convenient for her to live in the city and more importantly, she could be nearer to Jack. Amber moved that afternoon and found a ce near the EnRich Building materialspany. Amber was still the boss of EnRich and it would be more convenient for her to go to work from the new ce. She missed Jack but with the upbringing that she received, she could not ditch her responsibilities. As a woman, no matter how strong her man was, she should have something of her own to be independent. She didn''t want to be dependent on Jack. After she was done with her move, Amberid on her bed and took out her phone to message Jack. Amber, Silly guy, my parents had left and I''ve moved out of the Four Impressions club. At the DT Agency. Jack was working when he saw Amber''s message on Wechat. Without waiting for his reply, Amber sent another message. Amber, Silly guy,e tonight to my ce. I want to make dinner for you. Jackughed. His eyes lit up. He suddenly thought about what he said to Amber to tease her at the Four Impressions Club. Will ite true so quickly? But was it appropriate? Although they were engaged, they had not been married officially. Furthermore, to think that he would devour Amber just after her parents left. Somehow it felt wrong. He took a deep breath and Jack stopped grinning. He became serious and replied Amber. Jack, Okay!000????????????? Chapter 181 Material comforts lead to... After work. Jack hurried to Amber''s ce. He wouldn''t get many of these chances anymore. The two of them were about to get married soon, it shouldn''t matter too much if they did something. Amber was living in an apartment, it wasn''t very luxurious, but it had the feeling of a home, and it was suitable for Amber to live alone. When Jack knocked on her door, Amber looked behind him as she opened the door, and asked, "Where is Brent?" Why would he bring a third wheel for what he had nned? Jackughed, "I didn''t ask him to pick me up, I took a taxi." "Okay." Amber smiled, "Come in, dinner is ready, there is just a soup on the stove, but it will be done soon." Jack entered the apartment, smiling, he saw the dishes on the table, it looked so delicious, and he immediately felt his appetite. But at the same time doubt rose up in him. "Amber, since when can you cook like that?" Jack asked. Amber took a cookbook to show him, "Here, just follow the instructions, I am not a dummy who doesn''t even know how to boil water!" Jack was surprised, he never expected that Amber was such a talented cook! He remembered when Amber was at his ce once, when she helped Daisy to boil water. With only a blink of an eye, she learned how to cook such a wonderful meal by following a cooking book. "Stop staring, go and wash your hands, this is my first time cooking today, even my parents haven''t tried yet, you are going to taste it and give me feedback." Amber rushed him. "No problem!" Jackughed and went into the kitchen where he washed his hands, when he was done, Amber was done with thest dish, the tomato egg soup. They sat down. Amber pushed Jack to try her cooking. Jack picked a rib and stuffed it into his mouth, his eyes widened. Amber was looking at him hopefully, her fists clenched, "How is it? Tell me, tell me!" "It''s great" Jack swallowed pork ribs and gave her a thumbs up. Amber immediately gave a bigugh, patted on her chest and said proudly, "Am I not good, it''s my first time and the results are great!" Jackughed and nodded, "My little dummy is the best!" Just as he said that. Amber''s expression became worried, she stared at Jack, "Big dummy, you just had a rib." Jack nodded, confused. "Where is the bone?" Amber asked, "Did you swallow it?" Fuck! Jack immediately turned nervous, he did swallow it down, he was so focused on praising Amber for her cooking, he totally forgot about the bone! "It''s okay, just a piece of bone, your food is too delicious, I got so excited that I forgot!" Jackughed and exined. "Haha, let me try!" Amber didn''t hesitate, took a piece of rib and tried it herself. Jack''s mouth twitched, his eyes showing a strange expression. The next second. "Urgh!" Amber''s face changed, she spit the rib out, and said tearful, "What is that, it''s way too salty, why did you say it was good?" Jack grinned, his eyes were soft as he looked at Amber, "Of course I like the food my wife cooked!" In the three years that he was with Katherine, he cooked all three meals everyday, it didn''t matter how tired he was, he would always cook. Today, Amber, the little rich princess, didn''t care for his past, and was willing to put on an apron and cook for him. Even if she gave him a full spoon of salt, he would still think it was delicious. "Hm, leave it, let''s go out to eat, next time I will do better." Amber''s smile was vanished, she waved her hand sadly. "No, it''s great, let''s just eat at home." Jack stopped Amber, he took his bowl and started to shove the food into his mouth. Amber stared at this scene, her sadness was gone, and she started to smile. She took a deep breath, took her own bowl into her hands, and said in all seriousness, "You are the one who wanted to eat this, then you need to finish it all." "No problem at all! As long as you are not afraid I might even finish your water at home!" Jack said with a full mouth. A not very tasty meal, but the two of them were very happy,ughing and talking. After dinner, Amber and Jack were doing the dishes together. Then, Jack sat on the couch in front of the TV, his thoughts were god knows where. He had waited so long, he was full from the dinner, and his lust was rising in him, it was time to get to the chase! He thought about what was about to happen, and his heart started to race. Amber, who was sitting next to him, had her hands clenched together, she looked at Jack from the side once in a while, and then blushed. What was being shown on TV was not important anymore. The atmosphere was charming. It was strangely quiet. Then finally. Jack gathered all of his courage and filled the silence, "Amber, do you want to see my big baby?" Amber jerked up and shrieked. She said with shock and anger, "What, what are you talking about?" Was she pretending? Jack was a little startled, then he understood, she was a girl, it was normal for her to be restrained. He leaned towards Amber, but she got so scared that she started screaming, and tried to get away from him, but Jack held her with both hands. Their eyes met. Jack could feel that Amber was trembling.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Her face was red, which made her beautiful face even prettier. "I... I..." Amber could feel her heart pound in the chest, so hard that it was about to jump out, she stuttered and couldn''t bring out a work, then she looked down. But. Jack reached out a hand and pulled on her chin, so she had to face him. His gaze was soft, with a gentle smile as he was looking at Amber. Then, he got closer to her.... Amber trembled even more, her eyes showed fear. In that moment, her head was nk, she felt her whole body on fire. She could smell Jack''s scenting closer to her. She could even feel the warmth of Jack''s breath on her. Within a blink of the eye. Just as their lips were about to meet. "Jack!" Amber held out her hands to stop him, not allowing him to get closer. Suddenly, Jack paused. "What is wrong?" "I... I... I am not ready yet." Amber lowered her head, embarrassed and scared, her hands resting on Jack''s shoulder, but using force on them. Jack was startled, did he misunderstand her? He asked, "Didn''t you ask me toe here?" "To have dinner." She replied. Oh my! Jack''s lips twitched, he really misunderstood! But he still was not resigned to let it go, and asked again, "Why did you look at me all the time earlier?" Amber trembled a little and answered, "I... I just wanted to see when you are nning to go home." Jack was speechless.??????? Chapter 182 Jacks Plan Jack suddenly felt really awkward as he looked at Amber. He thought him and Amber were both just following the natural course now. Who knew that it was his own wishful thinking, and he misunderstood her. Jack scratched his head awkwardly, "Sorry Amber, it''s all my fault, I will go home now!" "Jack!" Amber suddenly grabbed his hand, and said very seriously, "I will be yours, sooner orter, I just hope that we can keep this wonderful first time for our wedding night." "I will respect your decision." Jack nodded seriously, but his gaze was a little fleet. In that moment, he felt very distracted. He didn''t think that Amber''s decision was wrong. He just felt too awkward about his own behavior. Just as he finished speaking. Amber stood on her toes, and nted a kiss on Jack''s lips. Jack was very surprised.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Thank you." Amber smiled softly, then she let go of Jack, and stretched herself, as if nothing happened, then sheughed, "Alright, you should go home and take a rest, it has been a few busy days." Jack, who stood there almost frozen, touched his lips with his fingers. The kiss was so short that he felt it was a dream. But he could smell the light scent and the warmth of her lips, and his heart started beating faster. He smiled and said, "Alright, you should also rest now." When he was on the way home, he would still touch his lips once in a while and then smile about it. This was a surprise to him. He didn''t feel disappointed about not making love with Amber. On the contrary, he felt that he disrespected her. Amber had waited three years for him, why couldn''t he just wait a few more days for her? It was going to be the best moment, of course they would keep it for the right time, only then, it would really be perfect. He rubbed his nose, and mumbled, "It''s time to n the wedding." The following Monday. Jack was in his work mode again. Everything was going as nned, all four estate properties were sold out, and DT was nning on their next pre-sale. Jack was also ready to start a new project, even if it was opening a new multi industrypany. With his funds returning, only if he kept rolling the snow ball, it would get bigger. If he only had DT Real Estates, it would not be enough to prove to the Hughes. Both Kilian and George had enjoyed the best of education ever since their childhood, no matter if it was connections or knowledge, they had the best out of the best. In this point, Jack couldn''tpete with them. All he could do was to try to catch up with them, and then to surpass them. In the evening, when it was time to get off work. He was standing on the rooftop of his house. "Young Master, are you sure you want to start a business in the financial sector?" Mr. Ward looked at Jack, who was sitting in his chair enjoying the wind, with surprise. "I need to surpass the elite children of the Hughes family, if I wanna do it with DT, it will take too much time." Jack had his hands behind his head. DT was already one of the toppanies in this city. It wasparable with Aiden and Drago''spanies. And as soon as West Shantytowns was exploited, it wouldn''t even be surprising if they were in the lead. By that time, he only needed to purchase property, exploit and repeat. In other words, DT was already a finished ship, all it needed to do was to go on sea now. But Jack was not satisfied with owning only one big ship. Mr. Ward was in thoughts, then he said in his deep voice, "Young Master, I think with the finances we have at hand right now, it might be a little risky to start something new." "The market is a battle field, if we don''t take risks, we won''t end up as winners." Jackughed, but his eyes were filled with fighting spirits. The nightly wind was cool. Mr. Ward''s eyes shed, then he sighed. "You are right, but if you really want to do this, I have someone I''d like to rmend to you." "Who is it?" Jack was delighted. If he was going into the financial world, that meant a new field to him. Difference in profession makes one feel worlds apart, if Jack was going to built this up all by himself, he was a little worried. Mr. Ward had been around, with his experience, whoever he rmended would be a good choice. "The Quinn family in X City, they have a son, I have seen him a couple f times, he is a very talented person." Mr. Ward''s eyes were deep, then he smiled, "But, this person is kind of special, you will have to invite him personally." "The Quinn family in X City?" Jack smacked his mouth, and thought for a while. Finally, he smiled strangely, "Mr. Ward, you are giving me a really difficult task here, I remember that the Quinn family are in the real estate field, and they have been working against the Hughes family and YK Group." Being promoted as vice president with only three years of work in the real estate sector, Jack''s achievements couldn''t bepared with any normal person. The Quinn family was as good as the Burton family in the capital city. They were the billionaires of X City. And their real estatepany was called top two, it has beenpeting with YK Group for years. With that being said, it was not to be expected that the Hughes and the Quinn family would get along in harmony. So if he as Jack Hughes would try to see the Quinn family, wouldn''t that almost call out for a fight? "But he is the only person that I can think of now." Mr. Wardughed helplessly. Jack rubbed his nose, and smiled as he nodded, "Alright then, let''s travel to X City as soon as possible, if we can meet with him will be up to our fate." Early in the morning the next day. Jack hurried to the office, he spoke to Corbin about work and then headed to the airport with Mr. Ward and Brent. When they boarded the ne, Jack told Amber about his trip. As the ne took off, Jack reached out for the documents that Mr. Ward prepared for him. "Yael Quinn?" Jack mumbled, and when he saw the age on the document, he was shocked. 22 years old! "Mr. Ward, are you sure this is the right person?" Jack asked carefully. He was only 22 years old, he just graduated from college! How could Mr. Ward rmend someone who was so young! "Young Master, his talents do not match with his age." Mr. Ward smiled strangely, "You must have heard about their ZX Finances." Jack''s pupils narrowed, he said shocked, "ZX Finances must be Quinn''s biggest project that allowed them to be the richest family in X City!" Mr. Ward nodded, then he continued calmly, "When Yael was only 20 years old, he got sessful through ZX Finances, and earned billions! And with that he established ZX Finances as the Quinn''s ringleader." Whoosh! Jack felt as if he was struck by lightening, his face expression changed drastically. With only 20 years of age, even though there were suspicions that he had the help of his family''spany, he still earned billions, that was enough to prove his talents. Otherwise, in the same situation, why could other''s not reach so far, but he did? Jack took a deep breath. Then he closed the file with the documents, there was no need to keep reading. Just this information was enough proof of Yael''s abilities. At the same time as Jack was heading to X City. A ck Maybach was driving up to TM Vi District and came to a halt in front of their gates. "Sophie, I want to see you."??????????????? Chapter 183 The Killer of Father The Maybach was parking quietly at the gate of TM Vi District. Old Master Burton was sitting in the back seat, his eyes dark, his right index finger gently tapping on the cane. "This might be thest we can do." He had to do everything for the Burton family. Otherwise he wouldn''t have chosen to pecte without even hesitating when he coveted the business and money that Patrick left for Jack and Sophie. In his mind, the Burton''s family was the most important. His daughter was just a case for losing money. "Master, she''sing." The driver said. Sophie came towards the car from the vi district, her expression looked dark. She held on tight to the phone in her hand. Sophie looked at the Maybach with aplicated gaze. This will be thest time, from today on, they won''t ever have any entanglement. That''s what Sophie was thinking when she slowly walked towards the Maybach. The window was scrolled down. Old Master Burton, who had a dark expression up until that moment, now looked much softer when he looked at Sophie with a smile. "Hop on, today I will leave this ce and go back to the capital city." "There is no need." Sophie shook her head, "You and I have nothing to do with each other anymore since what you have done all those years ago." "Do you hate me?" Old Master Burton raised his brows and smiled. Sophie''s eyes were filled with anger, and nodded hard. Old Master Burton shook his head, "I did all that for our family." Sophie suddenly felt it was ridiculous. For the Burton''s family, and he let down Jack and Sophie. Where was the logic? "You have seen me, you can go now." Sophie said coldly, turned and was about to go back. Suddenly, she heard a cold voice behind her. "You won''t be able to leave,e home with me!" Sophie trembled, her expression changed. In that moment, she tried to run away. But the car door suddenly opened, a guard was prepared and put his hands on her mouth, pulling her into the car forcefully. Sophie wanted to fight back, but she was too weak, she couldn''t get away. She couldn''t even call out to the guards at the gate. "If you don''t go home, Jack will never give in." Old Master Burtonughed coldly, "You left your home more than 20 years ago, it''s time to go back and pray to your ancestors." The Maybach started it''s engine, and drove down the hill. From beginning to end, the parking ce of the car had helped Old Master Burton react fast enough without drawing the guard''s attention on him. It was about 11am when the airnended in X City. When they got out of the airport a BMW drove to them from the parking lot, Brent had arranged it. They got into the car and Mr. Ward said, "Bring us to Southern Hotel." "Hotel?" Jack looked at Mr. Ward surprised, "Aren''t we going to the Quinn''s?" "Yael is very special, he doesn''t live at home." Mr. Ward smiled strangely. Special? Jack knitted his brows as he thought about that,st night, when Mr. Ward told him about Yael, he used the same word. Now that he mentioned it again, it made Jack think. The Quinn family and the Hughes family are deadly enemies, even though the two families weren''t even on the same level, it never got in the way of them going against each other, there are always areas to get into each other''s hair in the business world. With that background, he thought it wasn''t right to ask them for help. He already thought of thatst night, but Mr. Ward seemed very determined, so he kept it to himself. Jack looked at Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, what do you mean by that?" Mr. Ward looked out of the window, and said calmly, but his words made it run down cold his back. "I wonder if you would call the killer of his father somebody special?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jack trembled, his pupils were narrowed. The killer of his father? This really was special! Even in the times when he hated Patrick most, he only wanted to get out of his way, but he never thought about killing him. "Mr. Ward, what happened?" Jack''s voice was low, his eyes full of doubts. He might be a talent, but Jack had to know what happened about his father. A person who could kill his own father, had to be coldblooded, that kind of person could do anything. Brent was driving the car. Mr. Ward started to tell him about the story. With time, Jack could rx a little. What Mr. Ward told him, still didn''t exin why Yael killed his dad, but the whole world was guessing that his father must have done something that drove Yael to do so. Even after he hadmitted this crime, Yael could keep living in the Quinn''s house, that was even more proof. This involved the Quinn''s face, so if any outside wanted to find out what happened, it would be really difficult. Jack got some important information from what Mr. Ward told him. The billion that Yael made two years ago could actually be seen as the money he sold himself to the Quinn''s with. A billion for his life. This sounded scary, but he carried the crime of having killed his own father, if there wasn''t something fishy about it, the Quinn''s wouldn''t have given him this chance at all. And ever since then, Yael still belonged with the Quinn family. Except that now, his status was extraordinarily special. He wasn''t the direct line of descent in the Quinn family, and on top of that, he hadmitted a horrible crime, which cause him to be pushed out. He couldn''t go back to their house anymore, so he stayed in the hotel. After he made a name for himself two years ago, he suddenly disappeared from the surface, and everyone thought the the Quinn''s was still providing for him and that he was still living the rich boy''s life, waiting for death. After Mr. Ward finished his story, Jack was quiet for a while, the rock in his heart dropped. He rubbed his nose, "So that''s why you think it might be possible to ask him for help?" Mr. Ward nodded, "I heard the rumors, even though he still belongs to the Quinn family, he is already estranged." "Puh..." Jack breathed out heavily, then he smiled, "Well, if there really is some secret behind all that, then Yael is not as cold blooded as he might seem." At the Southern Hotel. It was a tall and rugged building. It was in a busy area, crowded with traffic and people on the streets. As the three of them went towards the Southern Hotel, a mid aged clerk already came out to greet them. "Good day Mr. Hughes, Mr. Ward, Brent." The greetings got Jack startled. Mr. Ward smiled mildly, "He is stationed here by the Hughes, we have someone in every city to run errands for us." Jack looked calm on the outside, but the waves were hitting rocks inside. The Hughes had stations in every city, just this point alone already made a huge differencepared to all those other families. "Yael is in room 99999, this is the key card." The mid aged man handed a card to Mr. Ward, then he turned and left. "Let''s go, Young Master." Mr. War gave the card to Jack. The three of them took the elevator and got to the room. Jack looked at the card in his hand, hesitated for a while, then put in back into his pocked. He politely knocked on the door. He was here to ask for a favor, it was only appropriate to show the needed respect. It was too rude to enter a room without being invited to do so. Then, they heardughter from within the room. "Come on you guys, there is no drop left, I even ate the Goji berries for lunch today!" Chapter 184 No Need! There was a sudden banter. It startled all three of them at the same time. Jack giggled awkwardly, "He has such hobbies?" "The passion of love, it''s only natural." Mr. Wardughed unnaturally. Jack knocked the door again. They suddenly heard an angry voice from inside. "You are forcing me, it''s all on you, I am going to y big with you!" The door opened. A handsome, but slightly pale angry man with dark rings under his eyes appeared. Yael paused as he saw the three of them standing in front of the door. The anger disappeared from his face, instead he looked dispirited and decadent. "Who are you?" "Hello Yael, I am Jack Hughes..." Jack smiled and introduced himself. But before he could finish, Yael threw the door into the lock and yelled, "Anyone who''s not ady can fuck off!" That was rude. Jack looked a little helpless. This wasn''t hard to talk to, this was not even having a chance to talk to him. Brent looked a little angered, and took a step forward, he was about to kick in the door when Jack stopped him. Mr. Ward knocked on the door again, he said friendly, "Mr. Quinn, I am Mr. Ward, the one from the Hughes." The door opened again. Yael''s eyes were shing, he looked at Mr. Ward, "Hey, Mr. Ward, I didn''t even recognize you there, so did youe to X City to take me out for some fun?" That made Mr. Ward blush in the face, and he started to cough heavily. Jack and Brent both looked at Mr. Ward with a strange look. Brent asked surprised, "So you also have that hobby?" Jack didn''t say anything, he only showed Mr. Ward a thumbs up. An old man with a young heart was just the word for Mr. Ward. "Come on, say something Mr. Ward, why did youe here without even telling me, I haven''t prepared anything at all, how can we talk about skills?" Yael seemed like a different person when he saw Mr. Ward, he put his arm around Mr. Ward''s shoulderughing, and led him into the room. Jack and Brent followed them, looking at each other in speechless despair. A young man wanted to talk with Mr. Ward about skills? Mr. Ward really was a case of quiet waters running deep. "Yael, I am here for business." Mr. Ward couldn''t hold it anymore, and immediately cut to the chase, he pointed at Jack, and introduced him, "This is our Young Master." "The Hughes'' young master?" Yael raised his brows, then heughed and reached out a hand to Jack, "Hi, I am Yael Quinn, if you have time we can talk about know-hows?" Jack was speechless. He really didn''t have that kind of a hobby. He was going to be a faithful husband. But, out of kindness, Jack shook hands with Yael. Yael looked at Brent with a strange face, "Hey, hey, hey, look at the body of this brother, he would be number one at a contest!" Even Brent blushed when he heard that. Mr. Ward couldn''t watch this anymore, so he fell into the room with the door, "Yael, we are here to invite you to found a financepany!" Yael''s smile vanished as he heard that. He threw a cold look at Mr. Ward, turned around and sat next to the window, then he lit a cigarette. "Mr. Ward, you know that you and me only exchange some know-hows, I am not interested in anything else." Mr. Wardughed awkwardly, "Yael, I havee here with sincerity, Jack is one of the heirs, he will be the head of Hughes in the future, if you can join him, you could help him with might doubled." Jack didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect Mr. Ward and Yael to have this kind of connection. Now the inviting part was all depending on Mr. Ward alone. Yael had a very special temperament, if he said anything, there wouldn''t even be room to discuss. "Jack? The Hughes heir?" Yael blew out some smoke, thenughed dispirited, "This is the first time that I have heard about some Jack being the Hughes heir, where did you evene from?" Thisughter caused Jack to freeze. But Mr. Ward''s expression changed, he quickly said, "Yael, you still haven''t gotten rid of your bad habit huh!" Yael shrugged his shoulder, "Forget it Mr. Ward, if you want to talk to be about some know-hows, I will party with your for the next three days, but if you want to invite me, then we are not going to discuss this further. How excellent do you have to be for me as a Quinn to help you Hughes?" It was suddenly very quiet. Just one sentence made Mr. Ward be unable to answer. Suddenly, there was a jokinglyughter. "Are you even still a Quinn?" Jack looked at Yael andughed, his eyes were swift and fierce. Bamm! Yael threw the cigarette on the floor, and got up quickly, "What the fuck do you mean?" The atmosphere was suddenly very hot. Brent took a step forward and stood in front of Jack. And Mr. Ward also went to them to hold Yael back, "You little brat, you gotta calm down, alright?" But Yael''s voice was only more fierce, "I even want to kill him, and you tell me to calm down?" Mr. Ward looked afraid, Yael is the killer of his father. Even if there was some unspeakable secret behind, it was still the truth. He couldn''t doubt if Yael meant what he just said. But Jack kept on saying withughter. "You have murdered your father, you sold yourself for a billion, and you are trying to tell me that you are a Quinn? This is hrious!" Jack took a step forward, now standing beside Brent. His fierce eyes were staring at Yael, who looked furious, then heughed again, "You are just like me, we came out of nowhere, why do you care about your status? Why be so pretentious?" His words were sharp like a knife. Both Mr. Ward''s and Brent''s changed, they stared at Jack in disbelief. This.... was their master? In that moment, they both felt as if Jack was a totally different person. "Is this your good manner to invite me?" Yaelughed and stared at Jack, his eyes were cruel, as if he was facing fierce wolves. But, just in that moment, Jack''s phone rang.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was Daisy. Jack raised his brows, and picked up the all. In that moment, his expression was hideous, his eyes filled with anger. He hung up the phone, and said, "No need to ask him anymore, we are going to the capital city!" Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked. Then Mr. Ward asked hurriedly, "Young Master, what happened?" Jack held on to his phone so tight that it made cracking noises, the veins next to his eyes were popping out. "My mother was taken back to the Burton''s by that asshole!" Mr. Ward and Brent''s expressions changed. Then, Jack''s cold voice was heard. "I have already set a limit for him, he still wants to touch my mother, now I am going to kick in their door!" As he said that, Jack turned and left. Mr. Ward and Brent exchanged a look. Mr. Ward said, "Let''s go to the capital city, I will call our head." The two of them knew that Sophie was Jack''s forbidden part. Nobody was allowed to touch her. Now that such a huge thing happened, Jack was not going to let it rest. The Burton family was a colossus for today''s Jack. Just as they were about to leave, they heard aughter behind them. "Haha, that''s seems to be a fun show, I am quite bored here anyways, why don''t I join you?"?????????????? Chapter 185 Groundless Reason? Straight to The Point Jack looked serious as he stopped. Mr. Ward and Brent were dumbfounded as they also stopped. What was Yael doing? "You can follow me if you want, but I won''t care if anything happen to you." Jack sounded cold, he quickly went downstairs after saying that. Yaelughed and followed while he held Mr. Ward and Brent''s shoulders. "Don''t worry, in any case, I''m also a member of X City''s Quinn family... The Burton family you speak of is the wealthiest in the capital city, right?" "Yeah, you really want to follow us?" Mr. Ward deliberately reminded him because it was not a trivial matter. Jack was really offended that Old Master Burton kidnapped Madam to the Burton family. Jack said that he was going to smash the Burton family''s door, that must be true! "Exciting, now this is exciting!" Yaelughed out loud, "My body has been emptied after ying women everyday, it''s the right time to give my dick a holiday." Both Mr. Ward and Brent flushed, they were also speechless. When Jack and the others arrived at the airport. People from the Hughes family office had been waiting to lead them directly through the internal passage, entering the airport and boarding the private jet. Flying with personal jet was not a very difficult thing for the Hughes family. As the ne took off. The temperature in the cabin dropped. Both Brent and Mr. Ward clearly felt the cold auraing from Jack''s body, which was frightening.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Even the frivolous Yael also looked serious as he looked at Jack in silence. "Young Master, I have informed the head of the household." Mr. Ward said. Jack nodded. Both his expression and his eyes looked so cold. Mr. Ward couldn''t help frowning, the way Young Master was furious at that time. Once his anger exploded, the consequences would be so horrible. After hesitating, Mr. Ward advised, "Young Master, the Burton family is the wealthiest in the capital city after all, so..." "He can do anything to me, but not to my mother! He''s going over the limits!" That sentence made Mr. Ward cancel what he wanted to say before. He knew that it would be useless even if he gave more advice. Mr. Ward helplessly sighed as he looked to the clouds beyond the window in anxiousness. There might be a huge problem in the capital city at that night... Yael''s eyes glistened as heughed and said, "I''m actually very curious, how did you be enemies with the Burton family?" "You can just watch the show." Jack responded coldly. Yael shrugged and said, "All right, you''re the illegitimate sessor of the Hughes family! How dare you challenge the Burton family? You''re fucking awesome!" He said that as he gave Jack a thumbs up. Jack was fed up with him as he rubbed his temples and said, "Brent, throw him away!" Brent grimaced as he red at Yael. Yael hurriedly waved his hand and begged for mercy, "Okay, okay, I was wrong, okay?" "So noisy!" Jack unhappily nced sideways at Yael, before closing his eyes for a nap. Mr. Ward red to warn Yael. Yael didn''t know about Young Master''s temper, but Mr. Ward and Brent knew! Those who offend him and go over the limit would definitely die! If Young Master really had a good temper, he wouldn''t have stabbed himself and help his mother avenge Killian The capital city. The real international capital city. Many countless influential figures gathered in the capital city. The capital city was also a ce for hidden talents. Being the champion amongst the weak might not be considered as strong. But being the champion amongst the strong ones, that''s definitely considered as strong! The Burton family was just like that! The richest man with extraordinary power was in the capital city, which was full of influential figures. They sky was getting dark. The capital city looked prosperous when the lights were lit at night. But there were no stars and moon in the capital city at that night, the city was shrouded in ck clouds. Like a storm wasing. It oppressed the whole city. On the outskirts of the capital city. Fragrant Hill Scenic Spot, as the capital city''s tourism spot, which could get thousands of visitors a day. But only a few people knew, that there was an Ancient Castle Vi in the remote small area of Fragrant Hill. That ce was restricted formon people. Only people who was allowed by the owner of Ancient Castle Vi could enter. That was where the Burton family live! The Ancient Castle Vi was shining brightly amongst the dark. Being in the middle of the hill was quite deserted, and it made the Ancient Castle Vi uniquely mysterious. In the room. Sophie looked at that familiar room nkly. There were more than a dozen of delicacies in front of it. But she had no appetite at all, her eyes were bloodshot and full of tears. Describing what Old Master Burton did that day with "using all means to reach the goal" wasn''t exaggerated at all. If she didn''t live in the Burton family since she was a kid and if she didn''t know that the Burton family thinks so highly of malespared to females... She would really doubt whether she was Old Master Burton''s own daughter. ck! The room''s door was opened. Old Master Burton walked in with a friendly smile. "Sophie, this is your room back then... Even after 20 years, I told people to clean it up everyday and I never changed theyout." "So what?" Sophie looked Old Master Burton in tears and resentment. "I know that you''re still ming Dad." Old Master Burton smiled bitterly as he sat on the chair, he nced at the dishes on the table and slightly frowned, "You don''t like it? I''ll let the servant cook it again." "I can''t eat the Burton family''s food." Sophie bit her lips, it was too strong that her lips bled. "Sophie, Dad did that for the bigger picture." Old Master Burton sighed and exined, "As a daughter, you just need to serve the Burton family. Patrick abandoned you and your son, the inheritance you got will definitely get embezzled anyway. As a member of the Burton family, strengthening the family is your only mission!" "Pff!" Sophie suddenlyughed as she red at Old Master Burton, "That''s a groundless reason! Because of the powerful the Burton family, you ignored our lives, suppressing me for 20 years?" "Are you blind? I''m a woman, but I''m way more capable than your dear son, you were worried that I''d get embezzled by the industry, so you took it by force? Isn''t that so funny?" Her series of questions made Old Master Burton''s face and ears red and felt restless. Sophie was so domineering like she was venting all herints. She slowly stood up and red down at Old Master Burton with a disdainful look on her face. "You think that males are superior to females, you kept talking about powerful family, and you didn''t hesitate to take the industry which was left for me and Jack to strengthen the Burton family... However, your son is so stupid that he caused the current state of the Burton family, and now you''re asking Jack toe back and be in charge?" She sounded powerful and every word she said went straight to the point. She just humiliated and sneered at him. Old Master Burton breathed heavily, looking fierce look. "You''re such an insolent daughter!" Bam! He swung his crutches to hit Sophie''s right leg. "Ah!" Sophie screamed out of pain as she fell to the ground. The strong pain made her tremble and sweat a lot. But she still stubbornly red at Old Master Burton. She slowly said, "Don''t you... Have the guts to kill me?"???????? Chapter 186 I’m Here To Snatch A Person, Not To Negotiate! "You..." In an instance, Old Master Burton became like a raging Lion, raised his walking stick, and was about to strike down on the ground. But he suddenly paused in midair. Stomp! The walking stick struck firmly onto the ground. Old Master Burton took a deep breath as he calmed down and revealed a radiant smile. "If I really were to force you to your death, wouldn''t Jack be totally detached from the Burton family?" Sophie''s expression changed. That was exactly what she thought. Because of her link with the family, that was why Jack was constrained in what he could do to the Burton family. If she wasn''t around, Jack can dedicate himself fully to secure his position as the head of the Hughes family. If his mother wasn''t around, he still had his father! She knew that she had been the stumbling block to Jack all these years. She will not allow Jack to forgo the opportunity of bing the head of the Hughes family by taking over the Burton family. Setting aside the ruthlessness of the Burton family, there was noparison between the Hughes and Burton families! How could she allow her son to be a dragon and yet submit to the clouds? Sophie took a deep breath and endured the intense pain on her right leg and said with determination, "Jack will never take up the head of the Burton family!" "You spoke too soon!" Old Master Burtonughed, "Jack is not stupid, he only had a right to be the head of the Hughes family. What are his chances of bing with the rest of the Hughes fighting for the position? But if he were to turn towards the Burton family, he will immediately be the head of the family!" "The Burton family cannot bepared to the Hughes family but if Jack bes the head of the family, he can likewise lord over themoners!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Jack is indeed smart and he is smart enough not to salvage a bloodthirsty family. With me around, do you think that he wille to you like a moth to the fire?" Sophieughed heartily although she was in immense pain, "I know what your motives are. Jack and I are worthless to you. What you really want is for Jack to save your family from your son who is a fool!" Old Master Burton''s smile froze and turned gloomy. When Sophie saw his expression, she became determined and smiled, "Based on your character, how could you bear to hand over control of the family to an ''outsider''? You just want Jack to turn things around for yourpany and once things are stable, you will transfer it back to your idiotic son!" "Even if you''re dead, you will definitely n carefully and instruct all the fools how to gain back the authority!" Kaboom! Old Master Burton shivered. His expression didn''t change but the veins at the corner of his eyes protruded and throbbed. He grabbed the walking stick tightly in his right hand. After a moment. Old Master Burton suddenlyughed sinisterly. "You are indeed stronger than your brother. But for the sake of the glory of the Burton family, it was fated that you became the sacrificialmb as soon as you were born, although you are more capable!" He turned to leave after he said, "Jack wille. Whether he was willing to take over the Burton family, I have nothing to fear as long as you remain the sacrificialmb." Sophie instantly became furious when she heard this. She crawled and dragged herself towards Old Master Burton and yelled, "How inhumane can you be? Why are you so ruthless towards your own daughter?" "Whatever I do is for the good of the family." Old Master Burton stopped and looked at Sophie without the slightest pity. "You will regret this, you will definitely regret this!" Sophie yelled furiously as her hands grabbed onto Old Master Burton''s leg, "We are no longer the helpless mother and son. Now Jack''s father is back and he... he will not forgive you!" "What a joke! If he was like me who had total control over the family, then I may be scared of him. But if he has to go through Madam Hughes if wants to do anything to me!" Bash! As Old Master Burton scoffed, he raised his walking stick and ruthlessly jabbed into Sophie''s right hand. "Argh!" Sophie yelled in pain and released Old Master Burton''s leg. After Old Master Burton left, two maids ran into the room and lifted Sophie, and tossed her onto the bed. From the beginning to the end, whether it was Old Master Burton or the lowest level maids, all didn''t show Sophie and mercy or respect. At the caf outside the Capital Airport. Jack and the three of them sat next to a window. The night had fallen but it was bright around the airport. Jack looked outside gloomily and asked, "Mr. Ward, how long do we have to wait?" In fact, they had alreadynded but Mr. Ward received Patrick''s instructions to wait at the airport. But they waited till the day turned into the night! "I''m not sure. We are to wait for Old Master to arrive." Mr. Ward replied. "Wait till he arrived?" Jack turned to him and looked sharply, "We''ve waited for several hours. How long more do we have to wait? If he doesn''te, don''t tell me my mother will have to remain at the Burton family?" Old Master Burton practically didn''t regard his mother as his daughter. For over twenty years, he ruthlessly and brazenly piged the business left behind by his father and continuously suppressed his mother not giving her any chance of rising up. If a father was willing to do this to his daughter, Jack could not imagine his mother being treated properly by the Burton family now. "This is Old Master''s orders!" Mr. Ward smiled bitterly. "Fucked up order! I won''t wait any longer!" Jack suddenly stood up and walked out swiftly, "He can wait but I as a son can''t!" "Mr. Ward..." Brent was stunned and hesitated as he looked at Mr. Ward. "Mr. Ward sighed helplessly, "Let''s go." Yael was thest to stand up and looked at the furious Jack and rubbed his chin, "How interesting, he is indeed ruthless." He looked up towards some dark clouds and smiled, "It''s going to be stormy tonight." In the dark of the night, the Hummer drove like a prancing beast towards the suburbs of the Capital. The menacing huge vehicle dashed around causing all surrounding cars to stay clear of it. Rumble... In the dark night, thunderps can be heard from the dark clouds as if the sky was starting to roar. It made the suppressed Capital feel even more suffocating. The Hummer continued to speed towards the Fragrant Hills. The road ahead was brightly lit by the headlights as Brent drove quickly without any intention of slowing down. Jack chose to sit on the front passenger seat. He looked coldly ahead as the lightning shed around them and the thunder pped. The lightning asionally lighted the area around them. They finally approached an ominous towering castle vi. "Master Hughes, it''s the Burton family ahead." Brent pointed to the vi ahead. Jack''s cold expression turned sinister. Looking at the castle vi, it was like seeing the remnants of a failed feudal system. The dested castle looked cold and ruthless. Slowly, Jack''s expression turned ferocious. It was like mes were churning in his eyes. Brent began to slow down as they got nearer to the castle. Jack turned and demanded, "Why are you slowing down?" "It''s the Burton family castle, we need them to open the gate," Brent exined. Jack looked aggressively, lifted his right hand, and pointed to the gates of the castle, and said, "I''m here to snatch a person, not here to negotiate. Speed up, bash in!" Kaboom! A deafening p of the thunder roared in the night and the lightning shed brightly. Mr. Ward, Brent, and Yael trembled in unison and their expression changed drastically. They felt an intense sense of panic and dread... Chapter 187 Commotion In the Burton Residence The lightning was bright and lit Jack''s cold expression. Mr. Ward and the others felt a chill down their spine. At that moment, it was like Jack had transformed into another person. He was arrogant and chilling with the desire to kill. Mr. Ward''s pupils constricted when he saw the castle gates getting closer and closer. It was as if his heart could jump out at any moment. The gates of the richest family in the capital had been breached! Such a piece of news will rock the entire capital! Because this wasn''t just the gates but the reputation of the family! This was extremely provocative! "Master..." Brent''s voice was extremely worried. But Jack''s eyes remained focused, "I said to bash in!" With Jack''s order, Brent''s entire body tensed up to get ready for the fight. He was once a mercenary and had crawled out of countless deadly situations and reborn from blood and gore. He had seen countless demonic looks. But now he could see the same ferocity and demonic look in Jack''s eyes. Boom! The Hummer roared and sped up! Kaboom! The thunder pped and the lightning shed. Under the intense light of the lightning, the huge ck Hummer crashed into the castle gates like a wild beast. Boom! It sounded like a bomb had exploded. The castle gates were bent out of shape but didn''t copse. The engine of the Hummer roared and tires continued to spin producing thick smoke. The grinding of metal creaked and then the gates cracked and flew several meters! The sudden attack shocked all the security in the Burton family castle. Seven to eight security guards surrounded the Hummer. "This is the Burton residence, get out of the car immediately!" They yelled furiously. Brent was dazed as he sat in his seat. Mr. Ward looked dejected while Yael was very excited. Jack looked calmly at the guards and said, "Drive-in!" Brent came to his senses and stomped down on the elerator. The Hummer roared and drove towards the castle. "Activate S protection protocol!" At this moment, the Burton family guards reacted swiftly. S protection protocol was the highest protection level in the Burton family. The security guards were permitted to use their weapons under this protection protocol! Any injuries that were caused would be settled by the Burton family! Bang! The sound of gunfire exploded across the castle gardens. The bullet struck the Hummer causing a spark. The security guards hurried to their car and chased after the Hummer. No trespassing! Anyone who wanted to enter the Burton residence must first seek permission. Even if they entered, they could not drive in and had to ride in the Burton family car to enter. This was to emphasize the family''s status and authority. But now, all these regtions were trampled by Jack. The loud sirens wailed throughout the castle vi. Red lights shed around the castle vi. The gunshot made everyone in the castle exceedingly nervous. The Hummer continued to rush in towards the castle. Inside the car. Jack looked back calmly at the stunned Yale who looked pale, "Are you alright?" Yael slowly looked at the bullet hole near him. The bullet just missed him and he could even feel the heat of the bullet. "This, this... looks like we... are in big trouble!" Yael''s voice trembled as he just had a brush with death. "Ah..." Jackughed, "I won''t be bothered with small troubles!" He looked towards Brent. A bullet hole can be seen on the windscreen in front of the driver. Jack could see Brent''s vein throb at the corner of his eyes. The path of the bullet was close to Yael''s arm but was even closer to Brent''s head. "Thanks, brother!" Jack''s cold tone warmed up significantly. Brentughed, "I''ve experienced death and am no longer afraid. Whether Master goes to heaven or hell, Brent will follow!" As he said, Brent looked into the rearview mirror. Three vehicles were chasing them. "Sit tight!" Brentughed. Without any warning, he grabbed the steering with both of his hands and swerved. The sudden change in direction at high speed shocked the unprepared upants and things started to fly all over. The tires of the Hummer screeched loudly with Brent''s sudden actions. When the car stopped, they were facing the three oing cars. "Since we''re doing this, let''s go big! Let the Burton family know that my Master cannot be bullied!" Brent had the crazy look in his eyes and floored on the elerator. The engine of the Hummer roared and took off towards the nearest oing car. Crash! The violent impact smashed the Hummer''s windscreen while the other car rolled over in thick smoke. nk! nk! The other two cars screeched to an immediate stop. All the guards inside the cars were shocked. They were thinking that the people who barged in must be insane! They were top of the security field to be guards at the Burton family. After so many years of protecting the Burton family, no one had ever intruded on the Burton residence in such a manner. Not to mention what just happened. This... were they going to tear down the Burton residence? "Outstanding!" Yael yelled excitedly when he overcame his shock as Brentughed coldly. Jackughed, "Go to the castle." Only Mr. Ward was extremely gloomy and unsettled. What they had done was far too extreme! Not only did they totally trample on the Burton family''s reputation and pride, but it was also as if they were stirring up the Burton and the Capital like the thunder and lightning that were churning above them. The Hummer turned and sped towards the castle. The two cars hesitated for a while before chasing after the Hummer. At this moment, inside the living hall of the castle. Everyone gathered and the atmosphere was very nervous. Everybody was panic-stricken. "Who the hell is it? Who dares to intrude the Burton residence?" "Outrageous, totally outrageous! Dare to intrude my residence, die!" "S protection protocol is the highest protection level. I even heard gunfire. Who dares to disrespect the Burton residence?" People muttered as they panicked. At that moment, a middle-aged man yelled, "Father, is here!" Everyone looked in that direction. Old Master Burton''s expression was dark as coal and walked quickly with the help of a servant towards the crowd. When he saw the terrified family members, Old Master Burton was furious and yelled, "A bunch of useless things! Why are you panicking?" He was at the helm of the Burton family for decades and his status in the family was beyondparison. With his sentence, everyone calmed down. "Dad, who are they?" The person who yelled supported Old Master Burton and looked at the security guards who continued to gather. His face was pale with anxiety.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "The son of Sophie." Old Master Burton said. Boom! Everyone was shocked by this. "Damn it! Howe it''s that wretched woman''s son?" "Sophie that damn woman. What does she take the Burton family for? How could she let that bastard intrude our residence?" "Dad, I already said that you should not have sister and her son back into the Burton family. Look, her son has now driven directly into our residence!" There was a loudmotion in the hall. There were Old Master Burton''s children and other rtives and all of them were extremely upset. "Alert!" A loud shout came from outside the hall. Old Master Burton and the rest looked in that direction in shock. At that moment, two piercing bright lights shone directly into the hall. Everyone couldn''t help but squint in the bright lights. In the car. Jack looked coldly at the tens of guards outside the hall and said to Brent, "Brent, run over whoever dares to stand in the way." "Drive directly into the hall!"?????????? Chapter 188 I Am Not Discussing this with you, I Am Merely Informing You! "Young master, there are so many people..." Brent''s eyes were sparkling with tears. He was never afraid of killing someone, since the job of a mercenary was to kill or be killed. They never had a choice. However, right in front of his eyes, these people made him hesitate. "When they were pulling the trigger just now, they never thought of whether they would really end up killing us too." Jack''s words were able to vanquish all sort of indecisiveness in Brent. The dpidated Hummer let out a roar and ramped up its speed. It was careening towards the main hall of the old castle without letting up. Everyone who was present in the hall had a look of shock on their faces. "Oh my god, is this bastard crazy? Is he nning to bang into us like that?" "My lord, pleasee to a decision now. Order the security guards to pull the trigger now! We can''t let this crazy dog in!" "He deserves to die! The Burton family can''t tolerate such oppression!" While they were shaking with fear, all members of the Burton family were also in a frenzied state. As the wealthiest family in the capital, even for those who were not direct descendants of the main family, they always upheld their pride with the prestige on their side. Their pride alone allowed them to get used to looming over ordinary people in the city. On the other hand, Jack alone was able to bring down their arrogant attitude as he forcefully pulled them off the top of the clouds to the depths of muddy puddle. For an affluent family like them, their dignity was even more important than their lives. "Defend!" Outside the hall, more than a dozen security personnel were standing in formation, ready to defend their base. While being sted by a bright ray of light, three of the security guards all raised the gun in their hands. The muzzles of three jet-ck guns were pointed at the iing Hummer by avoiding the other people in between. The air was electrified with an imminent sh threatening to break the silence! In front of the hall, everything fell into silence and only the roaring sound of the engine of the Hummer could be heard. From the looks of things, there was no sign of the Hummer slowing down, but rather it was picking up its speed with the increasing volume of the roar. The few dozen security guards all had their brows furrowed as their faces looked grim. Some of them were even breaking out films of sweat of their foreheads. This was actually the first time they were guarding the main fortress of the Burton family ever since they were first inducted into the family. All sorts ofplicated emotion that included terror, shock, confusion and anxiety were swirling in their hearts. At the same time, Old Master Burton who was sitting in the main hall was exceptionally calmpared to the others. He just watched the iing Hummer and furrowed his brows. His sharp gaze resembled those of a venomous snake, and even his veins were bulging on his skin. All the other members of the Burton family had finally settled down, but there was still an ominous air surrounding them. A middle-aged man who was standing beside Old Master Burton said in a low voice, "Dad, this bastard is a maniacal betrayer. Let''s kill him!" This man was Dyson, who was Old Master Burton''s eldest son. In terms of prestige and reputation, he was only second to the old master himself. "Hmph!" With a cold snort, Old Master Burton took a step forward with determination in his eyes. Dyson immediately felt ecstatic, and there was a murderous gaze in his eyes. He was the eldest son of the Burton family, and his status in the family was only second to the head of the family. If nothing out of the ordinary happened, he would be the next head of the family! Only by being the head of the Burton family, he could enjoy all the wealth and resources in the family. To him, it was the most honorable title to hold. However, his father somehow changed his mind a while ago and decided to let his damned younger sister''s son to be the next head. When he learnt of this news, he could feel endless anger surging from within. He had been waiting for his chance for a decade. He had been waiting for his father to drop dead so that he could grasp the throne of the family for himself. How could he allow an illegitimate child who didn''t even bear the family name to be the head of the family? Dyson tried to convince his father to change his mind, but to his surprise, his father had a will of steel. With seemingly no solution to his predicament, he didn''t expect that Jack would go up against the Burton family all by himself. "You''re the one looking for death, so don''t me me for assisting you on your journey!" As he watched the approaching Hummer and that face behind the steering wheel which had traces of Sophie''s appearance, he could only feel his murderous sense getting stronger by the minute. Despite that, Old Master Burton suddenly shouted, "Everyone, get out of the way!" With a loud bang sounding off in his head, Dyson could feel his body tremble all over. His facial expression started to distort. His one sentence alone came as a major shock to everyone who heard him! Had the head of the family gone crazy? This bastard was going to intrude into the old castle of the Burton family, yet the head was nning to do nothing and just allow him to stomp all over the grounds? If word of this were to get out, the Burton family would be theughing stock of the whole city! "Dad..." As the eldest son, Dyson immediately wanted to stop his father. "Get out of my way!" His father''s howl was akin to a lion''s roar. At the same time, the Hummer was already very near to the main hall. The dozen of security guards all discarded their indecisiveness and all hurriedly retired to the side. As the Hummer crashed into the stairs, the other family members couldn''t hold still anymore. They all staggered backwards with fear in their eyes. Under everyone''s shocking gaze, only Old Master Burton was standing unfazed in the middle of the hall! "Dad..." Dyson was really fearing for his father''s life. "My lord." "Dad." "Grandpa." In an instant, all sorts of shrieks filled the air, but no one dared to take a step forward. The Hummer was now in the hall and the blinding light given off by the carmp showered everything in the hall, including Old Master Burton. Everyone couldn''t help squinting their eyes. Some of the adults were even covering their children''s eyes. With a loud screeching sound, the Hummer halted abruptly. Just when everyone thought that Old Master Burton was never going to escape this unscathed anymore, the carmp was switched off, revealing the old master once again. He was still rooted to the same spot, and his body was only mere inches away from the Hummer! It was dead silence in the hall. Old Master Burton continued to stand motionless, and he was staring at Jack in the driver''s seat with an unfriendly expression. Jack was returning his gaze at the same time. The mere act of them locking gaze subconsciously exerted an invisible pressure on everyone present. In the end, Old Master Burton broke the silence with a coldugh, "You don''t have the guts to kill me?" "Do you think you are worthy enough for me to kill you?" Jack let out a stubborn and arrogantugh. He opened the car door and got off the car.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Behind him, Brent, Mr. Ward and Yael all got off the car too. Old Master Burton scanned through all of them and began, "Mr. Ward, this youngster here is obviously just getting carried away, yet you are joining him despite your old age?" "You don''t have the right to even talk to me yet!" Mr. Ward was very disdainful. The expression on Old Master Burton''s face was even more ambiguous at this point. His gaze fell upon Yael and he couldn''t stop himself from giggling, "The murderer who killed his dad in the Quinn family was joining the party as well?" Yael rolled his eyes with both his hands thrust into his pockets, "Like it has anything to do with you!" Old Master Burton''s expression darkened slightly. At that moment, Dyson and the lot of them who were originally in a daze finally came back to themselves. "Capture them!" He howled. More than a dozen security guards barged into the main hall. However, Old Master Burton dished out another order, "Nobody cane close now!" With just a shout, everyone stopped in their tracks. He continued vehemently, "If anyone of you hurt my grandson even for one bit, I will make sure you die a terrible death!" Dyson had an inner struggle at the moment as he was slowly consumed by frustration. All the other members of the Burton family were very confused and angered by their head''s decision. Jack cracked a smile upon hearing that. He slowly strutted towards Old Master Burton, "You are really shameless!" "You are still young and ignorant. I won''t me you!" Old Master Burton revealed a gentle smile as if everything that had happened to build up to this moment never existed in the first ce. "I am here to take my mother home!" Jack red at Old Master Burton coldly. "Your mother is already home." Old Master Burton had the warmest smile ever, but there was firm determination hidden in his eyes. The moment he said that, Jack suddenly grabbed Old Master Burton''s neck and warned, "I am not discussing this matter with you. I am merely informing you! Or else, I can send you to the other side and let you join your ancestors!" Chapter 189 Finally Here He made no effort to conceal his fang at all. Jack had made all the necessary mental preparations the moment he decided toe here. "You filthy bastard, let go of my dad!" Dyson continued to roar, "He''s your grandfather, you know!" "You bastard, you are worse than an animal. You don''t even respect your elders, this is so unbing!" "Is there something wrong with the Feng Shui of our ancestry? Why would the family produce such unfilial and disobeying bastard?" "Sophie, oh Sophie. You damned woman, why did you give birth to a bastard like him? He even dared to threaten his elders. There is no respect at all!" The crowd was in an indignant uproar.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jack simple felt amused by them. Going against his elders? Disrespecting them? Since when did those people see him and his mother as family? Now that Old Master Burton was in his hand, they even started to y the filial piety card? They were utterly shameless! Old Master Burton still had a smile ying around his lips, "Jack, juste back to us. Everything here will eventually belong to you, and you will be the head of the Burton family!" "I just want to take my mother with me!" Jack slowly increased the strength in his right hand. Old Master Burton''s face started to turn red as his eyes began to bulge. He was obviously suffocating. Nheless, he still had a smile on his face. Everyone who was watching him could only feel something creeping up their spine. He''s crazy! Jack was really crazy! With the scene unfolding in front of them, nobody could guarantee that Jack would not kill Old Master Burton. "You have no choice!" Old Master Burton suddenly forced out some words, "If you don''t be the head of the family, you can''t ever take your mother with you. And your mother will also die!" He was threatening Jack tantly while Jack felt a tremendous shudder run through him. His right hand which was strangling Old Master Burton slowly be powerless. Old Master Burton smiled even more deeply as he sensed his neck loosen. There was smug in his eyes now as he watched Jack. In the end, Jack was still young and immature. How could he stand his ground against Old Master Burton? The reason he had kidnapped Sophie was to bend Jack to his will. As long as he had control over Sophie''s life, he was not worry at all whether Jack would refuse to inherit the position of the head of the family. Compared to the future of the family, Sophie''s life was nothing. "She is your daughter. Is she that worthless in your heart?" Jack was saying this with extreme fury. However, Old Master Burton simply smiled, "She is a woman of the Burton family, and it is her honor to be able to contribute to the future of the Burton family!" With a loud p, Jack couldn''t control himself anymore as he threw Old Master Burton to the floor. He never expected that someone would be so shameless to the point of no return! To top things off, this person was the head of the Burton family, and he was the richest man in the capital! It was his mother''s unfortunate fate to be born in this family! "Dad..." Dyson and several of his siblings immediately rushed up and surrounded Old Master Burton. All the other members of the Burton family took a step forward and they were very agitated. "Kill! Kill all of them!" Dyson gaped at Old Master Burton''s swollen face and the traces of blood at the corner of his mouth, and he couldn''t help feeling murderous. At the same time, a dozen security guards rushed into the hall and someone suddenly shouted, "Big guy, it''s time to get into action!" Yael was the one calling out this order, with a de in his hand, he sped towards those security guards. Simultaneously, Brent also let out a roar as he moved his humongous body towards those security guards. They were on the verge of shing! Yael sent his de into the abdomen of a security guard, and in an instant blood was shed. One of them lied down in an ever expanding pool of blood. A bloody scent slowly permeated through the hall. Jack had taken in the turn of events very clearly. He was actually surprised at how ruthless and decisive Yael was. Someone who could even kill his father would no spare any other''s life! The ruthless Yael and the ferocious Brent were able to halt the advance of those security guards in an instant. "Everyone, take down these bastards!" Dyson let out a roar. In an instant, all the men in the family pounced at Jack and Mr. Ward fiercely as if they had transformed into tigers and wolves. Jack flexed his shoulders and revealed a cold smile, "It''s ample time I see for myself how useless the elites of the Burton family are to the point that you even need to invite me back to be the head of the family!" Before Jack couldsh out, with a sh, Mr. Ward appeared in front of Jack. Mr. Ward was ferocious too and he had an impressive aura at the moment. "You guys n to bully us with numbers?" "Mr. Ward, you are from the Hughes family, so don''t interfere. Or else, don''t me us for not giving you face!" Dyson was on the verge ofshing out. Old Master Burton didn''t look like he was nning to stop his eldest son. For the sake of the future of the Burton family, he could exhaust all means necessary and lower his stance. However, that didn''t mean the honor and dignity of the family could just be trampled on simply. Jack''s behavior indeed needed some fixing. Jack was be made known that the Burton family was a huge towering statuepared to him. The name of the family was not something a tiny ant like Jack could humiliate! Mr. Ward snorted, "What about the Burton family? I don''t even want to care about that. Jack is the young master of the Hughes family, and if anybody dare to offend him, don''t me me for what is going to happen afterwards!" His words alone were very oppressive and arrogant. Dyson and the lot stopped in their tracks with their expression darkened. "Mr. Ward, he is the head of the Burton family!" Old Master Burton argued. "My young master will never set his eyes on the head of the Burton family!" Mr. Ward was very proud, "Compared to the Hughes family, the Burton family is nothing!" "You..." Old Master Burton was very flustered but he couldn''t find any words to retort him. Yes, the Burton family was the wealthiest family in the capital, butpared to the Hughes family, the difference was heaven and earth. Dyson had a grave expression on his face, "I don''t care who you are. As long as you are going to oppose the Burton family, we will fight back! Today I will overwhelm you with numbers!" Mr. Ward''s expression darkened. He was never concerned about Old Master Burton, but he was very wary of an outlier like Dyson. He was someone who was not afraid of the prestige of the Hughes family, so with Jack and the lot here deep in the heart of the Burton family, it was as if they were in the mouth of a tiger! Putting aside the fact whether they could rescue Sophie, it was still an unknown possibility whether they could escape this ce unscathed. While the members of the Burton family closed in, Mr. Ward also felt nervous. Suddenly, Jack pped his palm on Mr. Ward''s shoulders, "Mr. Ward, let me do it this time." "Young master..." Mr. Ward wanted to argue. Before he could say anything, there was a huge rotating sound of a helicopter''s propeller sounding outside the hall. With that sound getting louder, the pressure in the air also rose. Everyone was stunned for a moment as they watched a helicopternd in front of a piece of emptynd in the castle. "The old master?" When Mr. Ward realized who wasing out of the helicopter, he couldn''t suppress his excitement. "He''s finally here." Jack''s expression softened. When the members of the Burton family heard this, they suddenly felt their hearts pounding furiously. All their attention was focused on that helicopter. Under the shade of the night sky, the propeller was kicking up a storm in the air. The side door slid open and a figure emerged from the cockpit of the helicopter. He was walking into the hall with a smile on his face. At that moment, Old Master Burton and every member of the Burton family watched him with a serious expression. That man opened his mouth and called out in a maic voice, "The Burton family, hand over my wife back to me!"?????? Chapter 190 Dad Will Teach You To Torment Ruthlessly! The voice was attractive and calm but it was like thunder in everyone''s ears. Every of the Burton family member looked very dismayed. Old Master Burton looked sinister with both his fists tightly clenched. Jack saw the man walking over slowly. Strictly speaking, this was the first time he saw his own father. He was handsome with an upright posture. It was hard to believe that this was a middle-aged man. There was a strong sense of authority in his eyes while he grinned confidently. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. Jack had seen a lot of people of authority. The strongest person will not get flustered easily. But his father''s elegance and charm must have been umted over the years as the head of the Hughes family. What moved Jack was what his father said! "Old Master." Mr. Ward and Brent bowed respectfully in unison. Patrick nodded and walked to Jack. The father and son were equally tall and their smile looked the same but there was a huge difference in their presence. "Jack." Patrick was apologetic, "I didn''t expect that the first time we meet would be under such circumstances and at this fucked up ce." He said "fucked up ce" with deep contempt. All the Burton family members were furious but kept their mouths shut. Jack suddenly felt at a loss when he met his father. His mind was nk and it was a very strange feeling. In the past, he was very discontented with his father but once he understood these things, his attitude took a drastic change. For countless times he had thought about how he would react and say when he me his father. But after numerous times when the meeting did not ur, it made him murmur and didn''t know what to say. Patrick smiled warmly and gently patted Jack''s shoulders. He then nced at the people around and raised his eyebrows, "Trying to bully the few? Old Burton, do you think that you can do this to me without consequences?" "Patrick, listen to my exnation..." Old Master Burton pretended to be calm. "What''s there to exin? Mr. Hughes, just look at Brent and me. Both of us stopped all these guards. If I didn''t stab some of them and hold them back, perhaps your precious son is already beaten to death by them!" Yael suddenly shouted and interrupted Old Master Burton. He raised his blood-stained dagger and pointed to the Burton family members, "Just look at the Burtons. Just now they surrounded Jack and Mr. Ward and almost attacked them. It''s one thing beating up your son but they even wanted to assault the elderly Mr. Ward!" What he said caused Old Master Burton to feel nauseous. He wanted to rush forward and kill Yael with a stroke! "You scoundrel, stop your yapping. You have no right to speak here!" Dyson Burton yelled angrily. It was obvious that Yael was stoking the mes. Then, Yael spitted in his direction and said furiously, "I even dare to kill my own father! How dare you say that I have no right to speak here?" "You..." Dyson''s face turned red and struggled to respond. "Enough!" Patrick said furiously and continued coldly, "Years ago when I returned to head the Hughes family, I was severely restricted by them. Do you seriously think I don''t know that you bullied Sophie and Jack for years? I am not a person that you can fool!" Kaboom! It was like a lightning bolt that struck everyone when they heard this. What he said was overbearing and egotistical! But every Burton family member was dumbfounded because they knew that Patrick had the reasons to be overbearing. "Patrick, I''m your father-inw..." Old Master Burton said with apprehension and trepidation. At that moment, he was both angry and shocked. He didn''t expect Patrick to appear. From the moment he nned to kidnap Sophie and force Jack, he totally did not factor Patrick into his considerations. Because he knew that even if Patrick could get Jack the right topete for the position of the heir of the family, he couldn''t directly help Jack. Patrick did not have the final say in the Hughes family. Setting the various factions aside, Madam Hughes alone was able to impede whatever Patrick did! Just as those years when Old Master Burton forcibly took over the business left behind by Patrick, Patrick could only look helplessly as Sophie''spany was usurped and she lived in disgrace. But how did Patrick turn up at the Burton residence? If Old Master Burton didn''t know that Madam Hughes was alive, he might have thought that she had passed away when he saw Patrick here tonight. "Father-inw?" Patrickughed, "When you disregarded your rtionship with your daughter, you were already not my father-inw. Sophie, Jack, and I have nothing to do with your Burton family!" "I..." Old Master Burton started to panic. Patrick''s total disregard for him and Jack''s attitude was almost identical. He could use underhanded tactics to go against Jack but if he were to do the same to Patrick, Patrick could easily ovee all of his moves. This was due to his immense status and wealth and nothing to do with shrewdness. "Tell me, Jack, did they torment you?" Patrick totally disregarded Old Master Burton which meant to say that he disregarded all of the Burton family members. Jack was in a daze and his eyes were wandering. He felt the hand squeeze gently on his shoulder and he suddenly felt moved and emotional. This was the moment that he had waited for over twenty years! From when he was young, each time he was bullied and felt aggrieved, he always hoped for thisrge hand and with these very words! Hence, Jack firmly nodded. "Fine!" Patrick became very stern, "I''ll torment them in return!" When Jack heard this, his eyes turned red immediately. Old Master Burton''s face turned pale. The hall was totally silent and everyone was unsettled. Dyson suddenly red up and pointed angrily at Patrick, "Patrick, it''s true you are the head of the Hughes family and it''s also true that the Hughes family is more powerful than the Burtons. But look at where you are! This is the Burton family territory, don''t you... take it too far!" Although it was a thunderous statement, thest part ''take it too far'' seemed to be rather strange to everyone. Patrick scoffed and paid no attention to Dyson. He turned and looked at Jack sharply, "Jack, let me teach you. When you want to torment a person, do it ruthlessly. Otherwise, you might as well don''t do it! The words were striking and beyond arrogance. Jack was moved so much that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. As soon as Patrick said. Roar... Roar... Roar... Rolling sounds of deafening roars came from the night sky. It was so loud that it drowned the thunders in the sky. At that moment, everyone in the hall became terrified and some rushed out of the hall to look towards the night sky. When Jack heard this, his pupils dted and he started to tremble because he remembered this sound! It was therge surprise that his father gave him during his proposal to Amber! "Fighter jets, oh lord, Old Master Burton, fighter jets are loitering above our castle vi!" Someone outside yelled. Inside the hall, Old Master Burton and the rest of the Burtons became pale and felt weak in their knees.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Patrick turned, red at Old Master Burton, and demanded, "Return my wife, otherwise don''t me me for ttening your Burton residence!"??????????????? Chapter191 Explode! It felt like a cold wind from the very deep of the dark side. It startled the Burton family. The old master Burton''s was anxious and irritated, staring closely at Patrick Hughes, and his eyes were dark and cold. A sense of decadence burst. Even if the head of the Burton family, fighting face-to-face with the Hughes family, yet he was still iparable. "Oh!" Patrick Hughes suddenly sneered and turned to look at the helicopter outside and waved his hand. Just in three seconds. There was a loud noise in the turbulent night sky. A firelight tore the night sky. Boom! The courtyard wall of the ancient castle of the Burton family copsed directly as the fire fell on it. Smoke engulfed and a cloud of me rose. The firelight and vibration made the Burton family in the hall all frightened. It was really exploded! All the Burton family members terrifically looked at Patrick. Was this guy crazy? This was the mansion of Burton''s! "Patrick Hughes, do you want to fight? Destroying the Burton''s mansion, who do you think the Burton family are?" shouted Dyson Burton in anger. The old master Burton''s canthus kept twitching and looked at Dyson Burton angrily. He wanted to stop it, but it was toote. "Fight?" Patrickughed and once again he raised his right hand and dropped. Just at that moment, there was another loud noise, and the fire lighted up the night sky. Boom! This time, the noise was extremely loud. Along with mes and vibrations, another ancient castle wall copsed suddenly. Hegemony! Let''s not even mentioned the Burton family, even Jack Hughes'' heart was beating crazily and stunned. "My dad... is really super fierce!" said Jack in his heart. It was dead silent in the hall. Only the thunderbolt roared and fighters hovered in the night sky. All the Burton family members were muddled.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. No one expected that someone dared to act such ridiculously to the Burton family. The Burton family was once supercilious, now they were dragged down by Jack and trampled ruthlessly by Patrick, none of them was able to react to it. "You, you..." said Dyson Burton who was furious, he was the eldest son of Burton''s, a pure bloodline. Since the glory of the Burton family, he had never suffered such a shame. If the scandal spread, there would be no dignity for the Burton family. However, "Shut up!" the old master Burton shouted angrily, it scared Dyson. The old master Burton had the supreme prestige in the family. He was the pir of the Burton family. The old master Burton stepped forward and looked at Patrick Hughes in a gloomy way, "I just wanted Jack to inherit the position of head of Burton family, as his father, is this the way you repay me as the grandfather?" Jack showed boredom after listening to those words. He was really disgusted by Burtons'' words. He gritted his teeth and was about to refute. "What kind of grandfather are you? Bully my wife, force my son, this is what you called a grandfather?" said Patrick, he waived his right hand again as he talked. Boom! Another artillery shell fell directly. But this time, it hit an open space in the castle manor, which caused a cloud of me. The ground shook and the smoke engulfed. The horrible sting force made everyone in the Burton family frightened. "Patrick Hughes! You are beyond the limit!" Dyson shouted angrily and red at Patrick. "Shut up!" The old master Burton''s body trembled and turned to roar, "Useless idiots, back off!" If it was someone else who offended the Burton family today, it would be an endless fight. No one shall humiliate the Burton family''s pride! But old master Burton was rational. He knew that even if the Burton family is the richest family in the capital city, it was still iparable with the Hughes Family. If the contradiction continued to intensify and escte, Patrick would really blow up the Burtons family. "The useless Burton family, useless heirs, you had suffered enough at this old age," said Patrick who did not hide the disdain on his face and looked at the old master Burton. "Patrick, I am the father of Sophia. I was fully agreed back when Sophia was dating with you. As you know, we didn''t even know you were the heir of the Hughes family, yet still I agreed on your marriage," The old master Burton flushed with shame and hurriedly exined. He knew that today''s situation was irreversible, and Patrick who stood in front of him was enough to destroy the Burton family. But he knew that he would not be able to let Sophie go, or leave her and Jack. Jack was the hope of the Burton family! If she was released today, there will be no such opportunities in the future. Let alone as to meet Jack or Sophie. "I want, my wife!" Patrick Hughes roared and interrupted the old master Burton''s words, "You Burton family regard men superior to women, in Burton family, Sophia has no status and property. The so-called marriage and approval in your mouth is so indifferent. Have you no shame to tell me this?" The roar echoed. What was following was the firelight tore the night sky again. Boom! The ground shook, the mes rose. Everyone in the Burton family was shocked and afraid. At this moment, even a fool could tell that Patrick Hughes, the ''fierce god'', didn''t even want to talk at all, but wanted the Burton family to make a decision. Either let Sophia go, or the Burton''s mansion will be destroyed! "I..." said the old master Burton with a frustrated expression on the face, and he was very anxious. Patrick pointed his finger to the outside and shouted in anger, "Blow up the courtyard wall first, and then the garden. If you still dare to quibble, the next artillery shell will be aimed at this ancient castle!" It was domineering. Everyone in the Burton family was overwhelmed. The old master was on the verge of tear, looking at the lofty body in front of him, which as if a huge mountain, blocking in front of him. "I just want him to be the head of Burton family! He is the heir of the Hughes family, but he has to fight and fight for the insignificant opportunity. You can''t make him the head of family, but I can, in Burton family!" The old master Burton said hurriedly and almost wailed. "That''s Jack''s own decision, he can be the head of Burton family, I will respect his decision, but you can''t be this despicable!" Patrick red with his fierce sight, said, "I''ve told you my bottom line, now, let my wife go!" It felt like a cold wind from the very deep of the dark side, the surrounding in the entire hall suddenly became very silent. The old master Burton stumbled back, and he seemed to be a half-dead man at this moment, his body was breezing, and his face was sallow. Patrick was aggressive and domineering. The old master Burton had lost all his pride. In the end, "Someone,e take Sophia out and let her go!" shouted the old master Burton while gritted his teeth hard. Everyone in the Burton family was relieved then. All the terrifying sight fell on Patrick. If the head of the family insisted on not letting go, Patrick, the fierce god will definitely raze the Burton family''s mansion to the ground! With the help of the Burden family, Sophia limped to the lobbymely, quickly "Jack!" Sophia struggled when the moment she saw Jack as she rushed to Jack right after leaving the Burton family. But Sophia fell directly to the floor due to severe pain in her hands and legs. "Mom!" shouted Patrick as he changed his expression, and he rushed directly to Sophia, picked up her and saw the leg injury. Jack mmed back and roared at the old master Burton, "You hit my mother?" Almost at the same time, Patrick, who saw Sophia''s injury, also uttered, "You hit my wife?"???????? Chapter 192 Blow up Ten More Bombs as Punishment In the hall, As Jack and Patrick spoke, suddenly the air seemed to have solidified. The atmosphere was very intense. All the people in the Burton family changed their expressions. Old Master Burton trembled a little and felt very regretful. Why didn''t he control himself just now? Why did he hit Sophie hard just now? He could feel that Jack and Patrick were staring at him. Old Master Burton was a man of great experience and arrogance, but now he couldn''t help feeling nervous. The smoke of the bombing outside just now had not dispersed. That was what Old Master Burton really dreaded. "I... " Old Master Burton wanted to exin. "You let my mother get hurt in two parts. I will get even with you! You can get someone of the Burton family out to get beaten by me as the same!" Jack said coldly, staring at Old Master Burton fiercely, "Otherwise, I''ll hit you myself." "Jack, this is not the ce where you can be arrogant!" Dyson shouted, "You are so arrogant that you don''t deserve to be a member of the Burton family!" "Arrogant?" Jack sneered, "Right. It is because of facing the Burton family that I be arrogant! The Burton family is despicable, which is not qualified to make me be your member." "You..." Dyson was angry and gritted his teeth. Patrick was looking at Jack, with his eyes full of praise. But when he looked at Sophie, he frowned again. "Dyson, step forward and ept the punishment!" Old Master Burton yelled. Dyson was shocked and looked at Old Master Burton in horror, "Dad, do you want me to stand in front of him and let him beat me?" "Do you want me toe forward and be beaten?" Old Master Burton shouted angrily. Dyson''s expression changed. He clenched his teeth, lowered his head and walked up to Jack. Instead of looking at Dyson, Jack helped Sophie to Patrick and said in a cold voice, "Brent!" "I see!" Brent walked quickly to Dyson. Dyson was oppressed by his huge body, and his face turned pale in an instant. Dyson looked at Brent in horror. At this moment, he wanted to turn around and run away. But all of a sudden, Old Master Burton was holding Dyson''s back with a crutch. "Stand straight!" Dyson looked determined and straightened up. Old Master Burton was not only his father, but also the owner of the Burton family. His father told him to do this. There was no other way for Dyson. If Dyson didn''t listen to his father, he would have nothing in the Burton family! Quickly, As soon as Brent got close to Dyson, with no pause, he kicked Dyson''s right leg with his leg. "Bang!" "Click!" There was a dull sound, apanied by a slight sound of bone cracking that everyone could hear. "Ouch!" Dyson flew out, fell to the ground and screamed bitterly. Dyson''s face was distorted with pain and was drenched with sweat. His scream frightened all the people of the Burton family. But no one dared to stop Brent! Brent came forward again with a gloomy expression and kicked Dyson''s left hand with his right foot again. "Bang!" "Click!" Under this terrible attack, Dyson, lying on the ground, writhed violently in an instant, and his left hand presented a strange twist. His scream echoed in the hall. It was like killing a pig. "It''s over!" Jack said coldly. Looking down at his mother in his arms, his expression became mild, "Mom, I''ll take you home."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Go home. Let''s go home..." Sophie didn''t hesitate, her red eyes full of tears. She looked at the figure in front of her with tears. It was more than 20 years. Every day and night, she was missing this person. But she didn''t expect that they would meet on such an asion. She had mixed feelings about their reunion. But at this moment, she couldn''t tell him that she missed him very much. Jack turned away with Sophie, and Brent, Mr. Ward and Yael followed him. Patrick was standing in the hall. He faced all the Burton family by himself. He said coldly, "Remember, now I''m the head of the Hughes family. You must respect my people." His words were overbearing. He was a very arrogant person. With everyone watching, Patrick turned around and walked outside calmly. When he got to the door, he stopped. "Blow up ten more bombs as punishment. If today''s thing happens again, I will destroy the Burton family." After hearing what he said, All of the Burton family''s minds were nk. They felt as if they were falling into a cier at the moment. Did Patrick want to bully the Burton family to death? They couldn''t imagine what the Burton family would look like after ten bombs? But Old Master Burton didn''t react, so the rest of the Burton family didn''t dare to speak. Old Master Burton seemed to have epted the heavy punishment! Jack and others got on the helicopter and left. The fighters hovering over the castle suddenly roared. Ten bombs were with dazzling mes. Like a meteor shower, theynded in the manor of the Burton family. There was a series of explosions. Ten ming mushroom clouds rose in the sky, which was spectacr. In the Burton family hall, Everyone''s expression was very terrible. Everyone was clenching their teeth. There were a lot of explosions outside. But it was very quiet in the hall. This was a disgrace to the Burton family! This was really galling and humiliating! They could even expect that tonight''s Burton family would be stapled on the humiliation column and be aughingstock of the capital city. Old Master Burton was shaking all over. His dry hands clenched into fists, and his eyes darkened as if he wanted to eat people. He cared most about the reputation of the Burton family. But as the bombs exploded, the reputation of the Burton family disappeared. Old Master Burton was furious! But he couldn''t say something. He heard Dyson''s scream. He looked at Dyson worriedly and said, "Send Dyson to the hospital!" Then someone came to help Dyson. At this time, the other sons of Old Master Burton finally came back to their senses and gathered around Old Master Burton. "Dad, do you really let us suffer such humiliation?" "They broke into the Burton family, smashed the door of the Burton family and bombed the manor of the Burton family. How can the Burton family keep a foothold in the capital city in the future?" "Jack is disobedient and arrogant. Dad, you can''t let him be the owner of the Burton family!" A series of words made Old Master Burton fidgety. He felt as if countless mosquitoes were humming in his ears. "Shut up!" Old Master Burton yelled, "If I don''t let Jack be the owner of the Burton family, which one of you can be the owner of the Burton family? Everything I do is for the sake of the future of the Burton family." All the people in the Burton family dare not speak, but they were doubtful. People in the Burton family were not as capable as Sophie''s bastard? For the future of the Burton family, was Old Master Burton willing to let the Burton family be stapled on the humiliation column? The helicopter roared and headed for the capital city. On the ne, Jack was sitting with his parents. The atmosphere was a little odd. Originally, it was a happy thing for the family to meet again, but they didn''t say anything. Mr. Ward, Brent and Yael all looked out at the night sky. Yael whispered, "The three of us are like three big light bulbs." This sentence made the people in the helicopterugh. The atmosphere also became a little more rxing. "Jack, give me your mother." Patrick took Sophie from Jack''s arms and gave him a provocative nce, "She''s my wife." All of a sudden, Jack was stunned. Chapter 193 Let’s Clinch a Deal There were many powerful people in the capital city. Although the castle of the Burton family was in the mountains, But what happened tonight, like thunder and lightning, was quickly spread to all the intelligenceworks of the capital city. The Burton family was broken into. The Burton family was bombed and there were even fighters there. One by one, intelligence had been sent to the desk of all kinds of forces. Everyone was shocked. This thing got the whole city astir. In the capital city, the Burton family was the richest, whose position was unshakable. Who? Who dared to be the enemy of the Burton family? For a time, some people gloated, some were doubtful and some were happy. The Burton family had be aughingstock for all people! However, all forces were pursuing the cause of this matter. When intelligence information was constantly appearing in front of some people, these people felt more and more shocked. The capital city tonight was like the rain in the night. It was blowing hard. The city was threatened by ck clouds. The lightning was shing and thunder was crashing. And the rain was pouring down in torrents. In a hotel of the capital city, In the room, Jack sat with Brent, Mr. Ward and Yael. Brent and Yael were smoking. Mr. Ward was reading book. Jack had nothing to do, looking out the window at the heavy rain and lightning, in a daze. Tonight''s incident also shocked him. His father''s hegemony left an indelible impression on him. When he was a child, every time he was in conflict with others, he was looking forward to his father''s help. But he didn''t have a father, but the person who conflicted with him had a father. When he was a child, whenever Jack conflicted with others, no matter who was right or wrong, Jack eventually fell into the disadvantage. When he was wrong, he was beaten. But when he was right, he was also beaten. His mother was exhausted with raising him alone. Every time Jack was aggrieved, he didn''t dare to tell his mother. He hid in a dark corner, like a dog, and silently licked his wound. When he recovered, he would face his mother and show a smile. It had been more than 20 years. He finally felt the feeling of having a father. It was strong and shocking. Jack had mixed feelings about having a father. The parents were in the next room, and his father was helping his mother with her injuries. And he consciously came to Mr. Ward''s room. Because he knew that when his father and mother met again more than 20 yearster, his mother must have a lot to say to his father. And he also had something to say to his father, but that was after his parents finished their talk. "Mr. Ward, stop pretending!" Yael''s voice broke the silence in the room. Jack looked back and saw that Yael had stood up and opened Mr. Ward''s book. To Jack''s surprise, there was a book hidden in the book. But the cover of that book... The cover of the book made Jack blush. Mr. Ward''s body trembled and he was in a panic. He quickly put away the book, angrily red at Yael, "Kiddo, I''mmitted to reading only the sages'' book!" "Hum! You are just a rascal!" Yael rolled his eyes upwards. Jack and Brent looked at each other. If it wasn''t for Yael, they didn''t expect that Mr. Ward would read that kind of book. Mr. Ward''s lofty image in their hearts hadpletely copsed. Then, Yael walked to Jack and reached out his right hand, "Name your price, and I''ll be your man tonight." What? Jack shivered, blushed, and looked at Yael in horror, "What do you mean? I''m not that kind of person." Yael''s sudden action also shocked Mr. Ward and Brent. Did Yael discover Young master''s secret? Suddenly, Mr. Ward''s eyes lit up and he became excited, "Young master, don''t you promise him?" How could Jack promise him? Jack was not calm and wanted to exin. Mr. Ward stamped, "Yael agreed to your invitation." Jack was stunned and understood. He took Yael''s hand excitedly, "Let''s clinch a deal!" They looked at each other and smiled. Yael said, "But you have to make a good offer. If you want me to do something for you, you have to live up to my life, and it costs a lot for me to help you." "Cost a lot?" Jack was stunned. Yael cracked a smile. He turned around, took out his cell phone and made a call. Soon, the phone was connected. Yael said coldly, "From now on, I''m not a member of the Quinn family. Take me out of the genealogy." "Pa!" Yael hung up. It was quiet in the room. Jack was confused. So were Mr. Ward and Brent. It really cost a lot! Even for a member of a powerful family, it was a disaster. However, Yael casually refused. That was what really shocked the three people. Yael turned around, looked at Jack and shrugged. "Don''t be so surprised. Anyway, I was deliberately cultivated by the Quinn family as a useless person. Now that I have goals and my parents are dead, I don''t have to stay in the Quinn family." Jack was very confused. Looking at Yael, Jack mumbled and wanted to ask him. A patricide made a greatest mistake. But instead of killing Yael, the Quinn family still raised Yael. Yael killed his father for some reasons. In retrospect, Jack was very clear that Yael''s attitude changed after Jack saved his mother this time. After taking a deep breath, Jack finally suppressed his doubts and didn''t ask Yael. It was Yael''s secret. It was also the secret of the Quinn family in X City. He respected Yael. If Yael didn''t want to say, he wouldn''t ask more. Just as Jack didn''t ask Daisy, Jack wouldn''t ask Yael. Jack looked at Yael. Jack suddenly felt that this patricide in front of him didn''t seem to be very cold-blooded and cruel. "Ding! Ding!" There was a knock at the door. Jack was upset. Was it his turn atst?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Brent got up and opened the door. At the door were Patrick and Sophie. The two held each other with red eyes. Obviously, they cried. "Old master!" "The owner of the Hughes family!" Brent, Mr. Ward and Yael saluted. Patrick nodded and looked at Jack gently. Jack was dull. At this moment, he looked at his father, and he was a bit at a loss, with his mind going nk. When all the thoughts and expectations came true, Jack couldn''t deal with them as easily and casually as he expected. "You did a good job!" Patrick nodded and praised Jack, "You''re better than I thought. In the past 20 years, I''ve been sorry for you and your mother." Jack smiled and didn''t speak. "Our son has been able to support his mother." Patrick turned to Sophie and smiled softly. Then he looked at Jack again, "You have to be more careful. You''re not good enough to take your mom back to the Hughes family. The inheritors of the Hughes family are not only Killian and George. But I will help you, step by step, to surpass them." "I can surpass them myself," Jack said. Patrick chuckled and nodded, "Well, that''s the courage my son should have!" "I''m going back to the Hughes family right now. Tonight''s incident will certainly cause a great sensation, and the Hughes family also needs to suppress the public opinion on this matter." Then, Patrick looked at Yael, "I know about Yael. You are a dutiful son! Help my son well, and my son will give you what you want one by one in the future!" Jack frowned. Yael scratched his head and said, "Ha, ha! I''m just a brute who killed my father." Patrick smiled nomittally. Patrick turned around and left.??????? Chapter 194 Went Back Home Patrick Hughes had left. He came in a sudden, and left in a sudden too. This had made Jack Hughes who just calmed down and came back to his senses feel disappointment. Sophie Burton saw through Jack''s mind and she smiled softly, "Your Dad is waiting for us to go back home." Those simple words had another meaning. There was light glowing in Jack''s eyes. He held his fists secretly. He and his mother had stayed and lived together for more than twenty years. He must walk through the door of the Hughes family fair and square to let his Mom enjoy the honor that should have belonged to her. No one talked that night. In the morning, the rain had stopped. Jack and the others hurriedly left the capital city. The Burton family would definitely cause tides in the capital city for everything that had happenedst night. In Jack''s eyes, the capital city had be a huge vortex afterst night. They would be dragged into the vortex if they were to stay any longer. He didn''t feel good about the Burton family at all. He only had disgust, anger, and hatred towards them. Even if the Burton family was willing to let him be the head of their family, he would rather fight hard for the small chance to head the Hughes family. He had no intention to be dragged into the vortex caused by the Burton family. In fact, everything happened ording to what Jack had thought of. Afterst night, all the big forces had clearly investigated the reason behind what happened in the Burton familyst night. Even though Patrick''s appearance was not earth-shattering, it was enough to shock the whole city. All forces were also shocked by Patrick''s appearance. This was because the Hughes family had higher statuspared to the Burton family even though thetter was the richest in the capital city. Some talented people from the forces had reacted rapidly in the shock. When the stock market opened, the stock price of thepanies under the Burton family had dropped dramatically together. Furthermore, some hidden forces had prepared to make moves at the capital city. In the Ancient Castle Vi of the Burton family. After the bomb attackst night, Ancient Castle Vi was in a state of devastation. The wall of the yard copsed. Therge garden was destroyed too. The ancient castle was the only thing remaining. If Old Master Burton hadn''t made the final resolution quick, the ancient castle would have been bombed too. The Burton family, who was mysterious and splendid, seemed to have met its death as the setting sun. Everyone from the Burton family was terrified and upset. Everything that happenedst night hadpletely destroyed the pride of the members of the Burton family. In a luxurious room in the ancient castle. Old Master Burton sat silently by the window with a burning cigar in his hand. From this angle, he could clearly see the devastation of the garden. Old Master Burton''s eyes looked red and tiredness could be seen on his face. He did not sleep for the whole night. He only sat there. Even after the night, he still had a lot of grudges. "Father." Dyson Burton''s voice came behind him, "Doctor said you cannot smoke anymore." Old Master Burtonughed and said, "I can barely keep up with this old body. Could it be that I could live for another thousand years if I did not smoke?" Dyson was stunned. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Father, actually we brothers could be in charge of the Burton family. However, you refused to let go of it." He kept looking at Old Master Burton when he said that. He was frightened. As he knew that he was asking his father to elect a new head for the family. It was like forcing the king to abdicate in ancient times! "Haha, you brothers, who are capable of doing this?" Old Master Burtonughed lonely, "I also want to let go of my power and step down from being the head of the family. However, who is capable of being the head of the family? All of you are more brave than wise and are only capable of fighting each other." Old Master Burton knew the behavior of his sons since they were young. If he wasn''t well aware, why would he take this much effort to n and let Jack who had a surname of ''Hughes'' to be the head of the family? Even though he had nned how to let his son rece Jack as the head of the family again after the family was well-built by Jack. However, during the time with Jack as the head of the family, it would be the shame and joke of the Burton family in others'' eyes. Dyson''s face turned red. However, he still clenched his teeth and said stubbornly, "Father, I think I am capable to take charge of the Burton family. You may not know that after your moves, the stock prices of the listedpanies under our Burton family have dropped dramatically today. Some of them couldn''t survive after the drop." "I don''t have to know, but I have expected that. For a while, the Burton family is going to have more trouble." Old Master Burton''s face looked dark and gloomy and he sighed helplessly, "The appearance of Patrickst night means he has used his power to interfere with the situation of the capital city and make the hidden forces stir towards the clear trend. I think those people had prepared themselves to deal with our Burton family since yesterday." The Burton family had been the richest for years. This position had attracted a lot of attention and made a lot of enemies. A lot of people had wished to remove the splendid Burton family from the capital city. However, they feared the power of the richest Burton''s family so much that they didn''t dare to make a move. This had made the capital city remain peaceful. Yet, Patrick appearedst night, and more than ten bombs were dropped. They hadpletely destroyed the Burton family. Old Master Burton clearly knew that people would expect the exposed meat after the skin was ripped off. "Then what should we do?" Dyson''s expression changed. Old Master Burton smiled bitterly, "If Jack was here, he wouldn''t ask me this kind of question. That is why he could be the head of the family but not you." When the nended at the airport, it was already 11 am. Mr. Ward had prepared a car earlier. After they came out of the airport, they rode the car and went back to their home at TM Vi District.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When they reached home, Daisy Hill had fully filled the table with dishes. After seeing Sophie, Daisy was stunned. Then, she cried with joy, rushed towards Sophie, and hugged her. "Mrs. Hughes, you really scared me to death. You really scared me to death." Sophie felt the pain of her wound after Daisy hugged her and she made a grunt. This had scared Daisy and she immediately apologized. However, Sophie smiled and said, "It is fine. It is only a small injury, not a big deal." "Mom, let''s eat first." Jack let Daisy support his mother and he helped Yael Quinn and Mr. Ward take a seat. There was still noise in the kitchen. Jack looked at Daisy, "Is there someone else?" Daisy smiled and said, "It''s Amber. After Mrs. Hughes went missing, I was frightened. After informing young master and the others, I also informed Amber. She was scared and so she came here hurriedly." Upon saying this, the kitchen of the door was opened. Amber Knight who was in an apron, had a red face because of the smoke from cooking, brought out a bowl of soup. After putting down the soup, she rubbed her hands, sat beside Sophie, and apologized, "Mrs. Hughes, I am sorry. I didn''t take good care of you when Jack was not around." A sudden apology. It didn''t only daze Sophie, even Jack didn''t expect it. However, Jack had a warm feeling in his heart. For this matter, did Amber do anything wrong? She lived alone and his mother was kidnapped at home. How would Amber know about this? "Silly girl, it was my own fault. Why would you me yourself?" Sophie said softly. "But I am Jack''s fiance and you are my future mother-inw. After Jack left, I should have taken care of you but I did not, and then you were kidnapped. So, this was my fault," Amber said seriously. Jack and the others couldn''t helpughing. Jack touched Amber''s high nose angrily, "You little fool, your logic is quite smooth." Amber wrinkled up her nose and red at Jack. At this very moment, Yael suddenly stood up. He reached out his right hand towards Jack, "Jack, I would definitely make friends with you for the sake of sister-inw." Jack red at him, "Brent, beat him up!"???? Chapter 195 Invitation From the Vaughn family of the Capital City The following days. Jack Hughes became busy again leading the project of DT real estate agency. He and Yael Quinn would also build up the framework of the financialpany. The follow-up matter would only need to be led by Yael. He didn''t care about any matter from the capital city caused by the Burton family. He wasn''t rted to that kind of Burton family even if they reached their end or were close to death. He had only two ces to go every day, which were his home and thepany. Amber Knight woulde to TM Vi District to apany Sophie every day since the incident. Sometimes, she would learn to cook from Daisy Hill. It was simple and happy and it made Jack feel sweet. However, it didn''t mean Jack could keep out of the affair even though he didn''t care about the matter caused by the Burton family. In the evening. Jack, Mr. Ward, Brent, and Yael sat on the balcony while drinking beer and enjoying the night wind. The balcony at the rooftop of the vi became a ce for them to chill and rest in their free time. "Young master, the matters that arise from the capital city are pretty huge." Mr. Ward murmured. Jack smiled and didn''tment about it. Yael drank a mouthful of beer and said, "The Burton family has been the richest family of the capital city for so many years. I think there are many people who want to have that position. This time, Jack and Mr. Hughes had ripped off the ''skin'' of the Burton family. Those people would definitely take down the Burton family while it is in trouble." He shrugged his shoulders as he said, "The Quinn family from X city was also wanted to be taken down by a lot of people secretly." Mr. Ward curled his lips and looked at the night sky, "I don''t care about the matters from the capital city. Yet, they are slowlying in our way." Jack frowned and looked at Mr. Ward with a shocking look. He indeed did not care about the Burton family. Even if the capital city was in the eyes of the storm, he would still stay in his position patiently. However, if the ''storm'' was blown towards them, atst, he and DT real estate agency would definitely be dragged into the vortex. It was not yet the time to fight against the powerful forces from the capital city with his current power. Yael''s expression became serious too. As a part of the Quinn family, he clearly knew about the fight among rich families and forces. "The matter during that night was too big. The capital city is full of powerful forces. It would be too easy for them to clearly investigate the matter." Yael frowned and murmured, "Jack, what do you think about this matter?" "I could only watch and not do anything." Jack self-mocked andughed, "The ''storm'' of the capital city came and stayed at this small DT real estate agency. I have no other measures besides only looking at it." "Young master does not have to worry about it. After all, the head of the Hughes family and the entire Hughes family still have your back." Brent said andforted. Yael frowned and said, "Even though the Burton family knows Jack''s background, didn''t they still kidnap Mrs. Hughes." Brent was speechless. However, Mr. Ward smiled, "It''s fine. We will just see how things change." The next morning. After Jack and Brent had their monstrous training, they had breakfast and prepared to go to thepany. However, an invitation letter was sent to the house door by the security guard of the TM Vi District. After opening the invitation letter, Jack suddenly felt a little upset. "Why does ite so fast?" "Is it from the capital city?" Mr. Ward frowned and asked. Jack nodded and sighed helplessly, "It is from the Vaughn family from the capital city. They invite me to an auction in the city tonight." "An auction?" Mr. Ward was stunned, then he immediately smiled and said, "Since it is an invitation to an auction, they should havee with a good intention." Jack hesitated for a while and said, "Mr. Ward, let''s talk about the Vaughn family in the car." Having immersed himself in the real estate industry for three years, he still clearly knew about families involved in the real estate industry. However, he had to ask Mr. Ward about the other rich families outside this industry. The Rolls Royce was driven towards DT real estate agency. In the car, Mr. Ward started narrating, "Young Master, the Vaughn family is considered to have a pretty clean family background. Its power is not that big in the capital city. It specializes in the film and entertainment industry. After three generations of hard work, it seemed to be one of the few tops in the industry. Now, they have cooperated with international filmpanies." Weak power. Clean family background. Jack quickly processed the most important messages from Mr. Ward''s prepared information. He felt relieved. The Vaughn family should indeede with good intention to make a good rtionship as what Mr. Ward said. Otherwise, how could this ''weak'' family dare to deal with him? After stretching his body, Jack said, "I will ask Yael to apany me there tonight." Mr. Ward nodded. He was not confused about why Jack would bring Yael but not him. In fact, Jack thought that Mr. Ward was already old. Before that, he had no other people to help him, so he could only rely on Mr. Ward. Now, Yael who was also from a rich family could share the responsibility with Mr. Ward. He was busy the whole day. At 6 pm in the afternoon. Jack knocked off on time. He walked downstairs and waited for a while. A loud engine sound was heard from the far corner of the street. The loud sound could be heard on the whole street. After that, Jack saw a ck Koenigsegg rush towards him. Beep! The Koenigsegg stopped. The car door was opened and Yael walked out, "Let''s go, Jack!" Jack was silent as he was shocked. His heart beat faster as he looked at the Koenigsegg. This car was extremely expensive! "Jack, stop being stunned. It is only a car, why are you so shocked?" Yaelughed with an unserious tone. Jack wanted to say something but he didn''t. Then, he got into the car. Feeling the luxury inside the car, he was a little nk. He was the heir of the Hughes family while Yael was the abandoned member of the Quinn family. These two totally different lifestyles made Jack feel like he was the abandoned member. "Yael, how much private savings do you have?" Jack couldn''t help to ask, "At first, you bought the vi beside my house, and now you bought this expensive car. I feel like you are the one who looks like the heir of the Hughes family." "Not much. Not much." Yael smiled mysteriously. He gave Jack a scornful look while driving, "Your father gave you so much money and you hid it yourself without showing off. Are you not allowing me to show off?" Jack went speechless. The Koenigsegg was driven extremely fast. When they reached the auction, it was already 7.30 pm. The night fell. Looking at the ancient attic in front of him, Jack was a little dazed. He had been to many high-ss ces. However, this was the first time he been to an auction. His action and behavior looked overcautious. However, Yael looked rx and chill as he swaggered into the auction.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org While walking, heined to Jack, "Jack, the auction in your city looked so bad. The auction from my X City has better style. Look at this auction''s name, TB Attic, it''s so outdated." Jack couldn''t helpughing. When the pair reached the entrance, they showed the invitation letter. Then, they were led into the auction by a specially-assigned person. The light suddenly turned dim. Following the long corridor, they walked deeper into the auction. The light was only focused on the middle of the stage in the hall. "Sir, please follow me." The staff from the auction brought Jack and Yael to a private room on the second floor. When two of them went upstairs, an extremely softughter sounded not far away from them in the darkness, "Grandfather, that Jack looks so unserious. He looks like a prodigal!" Then, a huskyughter sounded, "Vinna, the intelligence agency of our Vaughn family had reached its limit to find out the incident that night. They couldn''t find out Jack Hughes''s look. Later, you have to act with flexibility. If you had mistaken Jack Hughes, then it would not be done smooth." "Don''t worry. It''s definitely the unserious one. The man in a suit beside him acted so overcautiously. Would the heir of the Hughes family act like this in such a small event?" A certainty was within her soft voice. "You are right." The husky voice suddenly became a little deep, "Vinna, would you me grandfather? The Vaughn family would depend on you tonight. If you could get Jack Hughes''s trust, we, the Vaughn family would have built ourselves another leverage for our future." "I would not me grandfather. Moreover, Jack was the heir of the Hughes family. If he fell for me, I would not have any loss too." In the darkness, a tall and beautiful figure in a long dress slowly walked towards the second floor. Chapter 196 Recognized the Wrong Person In the private room on the second floor. The pendant light was lit gracefully. When Jack and Yael entered the private room, they nced at the surrounding, then looked at each other. After the staff left the room. Jack frowned as he said, "Are all the private rooms in the auction decorated like this?" "I am confused too," Yael showed a disturbed expression on his face, "The decoration is very disturbing." Jack''s lips twitched. He was tranced as he sat on the couch. It would not be a big deal if it was just the dim light. The problem was the whole private room was filled with a strong fragrance, and there was a half nude art painting on the wall. That...made him doubt that, was that an auction or an art gallery? Both the men felt strange sitting in a private room decorated like that. However, Jack noticed that they could see the whole auction stage from the French window in the private room. The room might be the best location. The Vaughn family was showing their sincerity, but... Jack nced at the private room again and then at Yael. That was a little too much. When Yael felt Jack''s gaze was on him, he showed a stern look, "don''t think too much!" "Get lost!" Jack scolded back as heughed. Knock! Knock! A knocking sound on the door was heard. Then, a soft voice called out from outside the door. "I''m Vinna Vaughn from the Vaughn family. Mr. Hughes, may Ie in?"Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jack nodded. Yael then said, e in." Vinna, who was dressed in a long white dress like a fairy, came in. A tint of surprised look showed on her pretty face. The same shock was seen on Jack and Yael''s face. Jack only knew that the invitation that evening was from the Vaughn family from the capital, but they did not expect ady to attend. And, it was an enchanting beautifuldy. The long white dress showed the most of Vinna''s tall and almost perfect figure, which presented her perfect curves under themination of the light. Her facial features were exquisite, which had a perfect proportion. Her eyes were like stars and her makeup was light. She wasparable to those artists and stars on the TV. While Jack was surprised, he thought of Amber at the same time. Bothdies were pretty. But whenpared, Amber was more like a fairy maiden, while Vinna was more mature and tactful. They were both pretty, but one was enchanting while the other was just pretty. "So pretty!" Yael blurted out, breaking the silence in the room. Vinna broke off from her surprise and looked at Jack in disdain. Why was a bodyguard in the room with Mr.Hughes? The ce was decorated personally by her, and the atmosphere in the room was ruined because of the bodyguard. The disdain she showed was gone in a second, but Jack noticed that. Jack was dumbfounded. Was he invited just for her to show him a disdain look? "Mr.Hughes, I''m Vinna Vaughn, the eldest daughter of the Vaughn family." Vinna smiled. Her smile was like the spring breeze, giving out a beautiful charm. When she walked her waist swayed and she looked around charmingly. Then, under Jack and Yael''s gaze of shock. Vinna bowed slightly when she approached Yael and handed out her right hand, "Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Hughes. I look forward to tonight." Did she recognize the wrong person? Jack and Yael looked at each other. They were dumbfounded. Jack felt that it was a little hrious. Did he look so unlike a rich personpared to Yael? The Vaughn family invited him, but they did not know which one was him and recognized the wrong person. Vinna frowned slightly. She looked at Jack and said with a tint of anger, "What is so funny about? She didn''t like the bodyguard in front of her at all. She and her grandfather personally prepared the private room so that she could have a personal time with Jack. She believed that with her beauty and maturity, she would be able to make Jack fall in love with her in one night. But the presence of the bodyguard disturbed her n. Jack restrained his smile. He was not angry at all, instead, he felt that the scene was interesting. He wondered how would Vinna react when she knew the truth. Vinna smiled gently and looked at Yael, "Mr. Hughes, you''re indeed generous. You let your bodyguarde into a private room with you and not wait outside. That is so much different from the rich men''s son I''ve met so far." "Poof!" Yael burst intoughter too. His face was blushing. Vinna was puzzled by the scene. Did she say something wrong? Yael shook his hand, "It''s okay. He''s my friend. There is nothing to hide." Jack did not deny. So, Yael understood what he meant and did not tell Vinna the truth either. As Yael spoke, he moved a step forward and looked at Vinna from above. His look on her was loving. He gently moved his lips and said in a deep voice, "What I did not expect was you, Miss Vinna could be so pretty. You surprised me." Feeling Yael''s look and the way he praised her. Vinna was pleased. Since the first impression was satisfying, things would be easierter. She had many ways to deal with yboys. As her impression increased, he would be hers soon. "Mr. Hughes, please don''t make fun of me. How am I qualified to your praise with just my appearance?" Vinna held on to Yael''s right hand gently with her fair hand. The moment she touched him and felt Yael''s hand trembled a little, she was even more confident. However, both let go of each other''s hands eventually due to politeness. But Yael and Vinna were still gazing into each other. Both had a smile on their face. It could also be taken as they were flirting at each other. Jack, who witnessed it with his own eyes, blushed a little. Was this a game of the high-end yers? The ultimate battle of the yboy and ygirl? He nced at the light and the decoration in the private room. Jack finally understood the real intention of the Vaughn family. The Vaughn family wanted to build a bridge, but they did not even investigate about him? It did not matter that they did not recognize him. But, couldn''t they investigate that he had a fianc? "Have a seat." After a while, Yael took Vinna''s hand and invited her to take a seat in a very gentlemanly manner. While Vinna showed the elegance of ady, but her charm was still on her. When both of them were in their seats, they started to have a hot chat. Jack was left out and sat alone aside. However, Jack did not care much. He didn''t like that kind of situation. Since Vinna recognized the wrong person, he would just let Yael, the experienced yboy take care of the situation. As long as they don''t affect him, he was fine no matter how theymunicate. "By the way, Mr. Hughes. The auction tonight is something you should look after." Vinna said suddenly in a delicate voice. Jack raised an eyebrow and looked over at them instinctively. Vinna frowned a little when she sensed Jack''s gaze. Then she turned towards Yael and smiled as she said, "The final piece in the auction tonight is a piece of jewelry, the Blue Ocean Teardrop. That is a blue sapphire designed by the top designer. Its charm could make every woman dream for it." The hint was given! There was no need for Vinna with such a family background to ask others to bid the Blue Ocean Teardrop for her. But it could be a test. If "Jack" was willing to bid the jewelry for her, then their rtionship could be closer. Jack rubbed his nose. His gaze deepened, as he pondered. "Blue Ocean Teardrop? It seemed that I haven''t bought any gifts for Amber since we dated."????????????? Chapter 197 Blue Ocean Teardrop As time passed. The crowd in the auction grew. The lights in the private rooms on the second floor lit up one after another. However, due to the special design of the private room, outsiders would not be able to see the person sitting in them. Jack ignored Yael and Vinna who were flirting. He scrolled through his phone and sent a message to Amber, "I want to give you a gift." "What gift? (Happy)", Amber replied at an instant. Jack replied, "You''ll know when you get it."Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After sending out the message, he muted his phone and ced it in his pocket. He watched the auction stage lit up as he leaned back in his seat. The auction was about to start. Jack was persistent on getting the "Blue Ocean Teardrop" that would be auctionedst. That was the gift he was going to give Amber. He did not consider the price at all. The auction would not sell items with extremely high value, moreover, he was rich. "Mr. Hughes. The private room is a little hot." Vinna said in a clinger manner suddenly, "Can you ask your bodyguard to leave? I want to adjust my dress to cool myself down." Yael''s eyes lit up at once, but he immediately looked distressed. Vinna recognized the wrong person. He did not dare to ask Jack to leave. A smile rose on Jack''s face. The Vaughn family of the capital was indeed worthy of being in the entertainment industry. Even the youngdy of the family acted in such a way. "Vinna, it''s okay. He''s my friend." Yael spoke out abruptly. Vinna was stunned. He... he could even say that in such a situation? Jack was caught off guard, and his face blushed. He coughed hard. Then he stared at Yael. That bastard. How could he even say that? Yael knew he had said something awkward. He blushed as he pointed at the auction stage. "The auction is about to begin. Let''s focus on the auction." Vinna nced at Jack in annoyance. With another person with them, she was unable to show her charm. The Vaughn family was not among the top in the capital, but the entertainment industry that they own was the one and only tycoon in the industry. However, they were nothingpared to the top families in the capital. If they could get the attention of the Hughes family, or just the attention of the heir of the Hughes family, Jack, they could use the fame of the family for some time before the family announced their next head of the family. She was willing to do anything for her family. Not to mention. The "Jack" she was with at the moment was the type she liked. All of a sudden. The light of the auction stage lit up fully. At the same time, the scattered lights at the rest of the auction site were dimmed. All the lights were focused on the stage. A tall and straight middle-aged man in a suit and shoes walked onto the stage with a smile. The auction began officially! It was the first time Jack participated in an auction. He observed the auction with interest. But after looking at the few items sold, he lost interest. It was because the items sold on the auction was as he predicted. The items were something valuable for ordinary people, but it was nothing for him. None from the second-floor private room bid either. The ones who bid were all from the first floor. He nced at Yale and Vinna. Both of them were almost about to cuddle onto each other, flirting. From what Jack knew about Yael, if it wasn''t for him around them, Yael would be doing it with thedy at that moment. "Mr.Hughes..." Feeling Jack''s gaze, Vinna called out. Yael was in an awkward situation, "He''s my friend. It''s okay." Vinna was speechless. She was frustrated. She had been flirting for so long, and he still cared about friendship? What was he thinking of her? But for the purpose she came today, she suppressed her frustration and leaned in Yael''s arm obediently. Jack retrained himself fromughing. He did not want to spoil Yael''s luck either. He forcefully focused on the seemingly boring auction on the auction stage. In the auction, there were round of bidding sessions. The atmosphere was getting enthusiastic. When the atmosphere came to its peak, it was finally thest three rounds of auction. And at that moment, there was finally someone from the private room on the second floor who bid for an item. Jack watched silently. He was waiting for the Blue Ocean Teardrop that camest. "Mr. Hughes, the Blue Ocean Teardrop is about to be put on auction." Yael smirked at the right moment, "You like it? I''ll bid that for you then." Spending billions to get a girl was something normal with his yboy character and the wealth, he had. Moreover, thedy in his arms was a fair, beautiful, and rich woman. He would not lose anything spending a few billion. "Vinna likes anything that Mr. Hughes gets me." Vinna was delighted. She leaned fully into Yael''s arms. She was waiting for him to say that. As long as "Mr.Hughes" was willing to spend the money, it meant that there was a possibility for them in the future. But, Vinna did not notice that Jack, who was sitting beside them stared at Yael with a warning look and shook his head. Yael was dumbfounded. Did Jack want it too? Then he realized that Jack wanted to bid on the Blue Ocean Teardrop for Amber. Yael was in a mncholy. He couldn''t bear doing that as looked at the pretty Vinna in his arms. "Ladies and gentlemen the next item is the finale of the auction, the Blue Ocean Teardrop." Followed by the voice from the auctioneer, two pretty girls in Chinese Cheongsam held on a tray as they walked on the stage. All the eyes focused on the tray covered with a silk cloth. When the auctioneer uncovered the silk cloth. At an instant. A brilliant blue light illuminated under the bright spotlight. It was beautiful and dazzling. Wow! The auction was filled with awe from the crowd. Jack was surprised and attracted by the light illuminated from the Blue Ocean Teardrop too. Vinna was also surprised. She did not expect that there would be such high-quality jewelry in that kind of auction. "This auction has something." Yael couldn''t help but praise. As the lights faded away. All of them saw the real appearance of the Blue Ocean Teardrop. It was a delicately carved jewelry. Or it could be called a work of art. The blue sapphire was still shining, and the bright blue was breathtaking. It was too dazzling, making the diamond on the jewelry a foil. The whole ne was gorgeous and wless. The voices of awe were heard from the auction again. Some even looked at thedypanion they brought along and sighed after checking the amount of money they had left. "It''s called the Blue Ocean Teardrop. The owner of the auction got a high-quality blue sapphire by chance and specially invited a top Italian designer to design and make it. You can call it a piece of jewelry or a work of art, but I think I prefer to describe it with all women''s dream." After the introduction. The auctioneer announced loudly, "the reserve price is 50 million, and each round of bidding is 10 million. The bid starts now!" Boom! "50 million is just the reserved price? My god, I can''t afford it." "Oh my god, I might not even make as much money as the price of the Blue Ocean Teardrop in my whole lifetime." "Such a beautiful artwork is really valuable. I''ll even die for the person who is willing to give it to me as a gift." There was an uproar in the auction on the first floor. Right at the same time. A calm voice suddenly came from the private room, which was in the middle on the second floor. "One hundred million!"???????????????? Chapter 198 Blank Mind The voice was calm. Yet the voice was like a giant thunderp. In an instant, everyone looked towards the room which the voice came from. "One hundred million, the guest in the room upstairs, bid one hundred million!" The auctioneer shouted excitedly. Immediately, everyone in the auction hall finally came back to their senses. The shout of surprises filled the air. "Oh my God! Who''s that sitting upstairs? He already bid 100 million?" "The price is doubled, looks like this person is determined!" "It''s too ruthless, it''s inhumane, could the person in the room be Aiden Lott?" In the room. Jack put down the microphone and leaned back in his chair. He was waiting quietly. This was his first time attending an auction. Yet he had worked out some tricks by watching a few rounds of the auction. The premise of highest bidder wins. With rounds of bidding, it would only make someone more excited and kept on bidding. And it would usually end up with the price far exceeding the original price of the lot. So the fastest way to resolve an auction was by bidding with a high amount. It could also ensure that anypetitors to be rationale and not get carried away "100 million?" Yael blurted out. Vinna''s eyebrows were knitted together, and she looked furious, "Mr. Hughes, is this bodyguard of yours bidding for you? This is too much, and he is out of bounds!" The way of master and servant. How can a servant do anything without being told by his master? As a direct descendant of the Vaughn family, she was a rich beauty. Vinna had participated in countless auctions, and there were quite incidents where their bodyguard was to do the bidding. But all those bodyguards had bid at the behest of their masters. She had even done it to get her bodyguard to help with the bidding. And just now, ''Mr. Hughes'' didn''t say a word. "I want to buy it," Jack calmly said. "This Blue Ocean Teardrop is for my fiance." Vinna was very shocked, her eyes were filled with disbelief. Immediately, she started snorted, "Oh my, you have a lot of nerves! You''re mere Jack''s bodyguard, you simply bid 100 million, do you have that much of money?" Vinna didn''t hide her contempt and disdain for Jack when she said this. A mere bodyguard who opened his mouth and bid for 100 million? Why wouldn''t you look at yourself in a mirror? "100 million, is that a lot?" Jack gave Vinna a sidelong nce. Vinna smiled, "Not much, not much at all. But don''t me me for not being kind enough to remind you that this is an official auction. If you are unable to pay after the knocked down, you''ll be subjected to legal action."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jack smiled disdainfully and paid no further attention. But it was such a look from Jack seemed to trigger Vinna''s nerves. She was so furious that she was about to explode. She was Vinna Vaughn from the Vaughn family, yet she was... scorned by a bodyguard? She turned her head towards Yael, "Mr. Hughes, this is your bodyguard?" Yael was embarrassed for a while. He looked at Jack, Yael said helplessly, "He''s my brother, please don''t mind him." "But you clearly said that you were going to buy it for me." Vinna pouted and took Yael''s arm. She said pitifully, "Mr. Hughes, you''ve promised me. Are you going to be a man of your word?" In the beginning, Vinna would never have acted like this. But now she was sure that ''Mr. Hughes'' was interested in her. Vinna and ''Jack'' liked each other and willingly. She was just acting like a child, and it wasn''t anything serious. Yael shrugged helplessly, "As you''ve heard, my brother wants to give it to her fiance. Isn''t it good to help someone out? He bided 100 million means that he really wants it. Let''s just give it to him this, and I''ll just buy another for you." "But does he have that much money to buy it?" Vinna was indignant, she had never taken the ''Blue Ocean Teardrop'' seriously before. And was purely for a medium to bring ''Jack'' to get closer to her. But when she finally saw the Blue Ocean Teardrop, she was moved even with her knowledge. What woman wouldn''t love a bejewelled jade? Mostly that this bejewelled jade was a top-notch artwork! This kind of top-quality jewellery was rare, even for a top-ss auction like the Sotheby''s. "Ugh..., if you like it that much, just bid it yourself." Yael spread his arms in annoyance and didn''t want to care about it. With Yael''s cynical and y boyish character, he was willing to spend money just to pick up some girl. Even though Vinna mistakenly recognised him as Jack. But with Vinna annoying him, it''s not fun anymore. Vinna was confused. He looked at Yael in disbelief. On the auction stage. The auctioneer shouted. "100 hundred million, going once!" This shout made Vinnae back to her senses. Growing up pampered and spoiled, everything given to her was the best. And she''s also raised up in the entertainment With an indignant grit of her teeth, Vinna picked up the microphone, "150 million!" Rumble! The whole venue exploded in shock when the voice was heard. The sounds of the guests were deafening. The shouts filled the air. It was all because the bidding was from the same room. There... there were people on the same team bidding against each other? The auctioneer was also confused, "Erm, dear guest, we only ept a single bid from the same room." Just after he finished his sentence. Jack''s voice was heard from the same room "200 million!" Rumble! Once again, everyone gasped, and their faces went pale. At this moment, even the guests in other rooms on the second floor were on their feet. Although they couldn''t see the bidder, they all stood up and looked towards the room''s direction. "Insane, this is madness!" "Two persons biding from the same room and raised it by 50 million each time. That''s not how you rich bastards show off, right?" "The reserve price of 50 million and after two bids it''s already 200 million. Holy crap, this is breaking news!" The auction room was filled with shouts of surprise. The atmosphere had reached its climax. Inside the room, however, was cold as ice. Vinna''s white teeth clenched her red lips as her eyes red at Jack with resentment. Bastard! What an asshole! This stinking bodyguard, did he think that this was a game? "You are just a bodyguard, yet you opened your mouth and bided for 200 million, where on earth did you have that courage?" Vinna scolded coldly. "It''s none of your business, the Blue Ocean Teardrop belongs to my fiance." Jack swept a cold nce at Vinna. "I... Fine, if you want to contend, then I''ll see who you really are!" Vinna wasn''t stupid, although this person seemed to be ''Jack Hughes'' bodyguard, ''Jack Hughes'' said that he was his brother. It was apparent that they had a deeper connection. But it hade to this, and she wasn''t the person that could hold her tongue. After she finished her sentence. Vinna picked up the microphone again. Facing the already noisy venue, her red lips flicked open, and she was about to raise her bid. Suddenly, Yael raised his hands and wrapped around her waist. "Baby, you need to calm down, please!" Vinna stunned for a moment. Before she came around. Yael smiled awkwardly and said to Jack, "Jack, are you really not going to tell her? It''s your own money that you''ll lose if you go on like this." Boom! Vinna was too shocked, her body trembled. Her eyes widened and shocked as she looked at Jack, who was sitting there indifferently. Her mind went nk.??????????? Chapter 199 Cried in Aggravation Vinna was stunned, her mind was nk, her eyes widened and stared at Jack. She felt that the sky was spinning. In front of her, the man was Jack Hughes, so whose arms was she snuggling in just now? Jack gave a sidelong re at Vinna, feeling somewhat frustrated. The auctioneer downstairs had already started to shout. When ''Going thrice'' came out from his mouth. Thump! The gavel had fallen. The thumping sound was clear, and no one gave another bid. As the 200 million had knocked down in the auction house, the deafening shouts filled the room. Whether it was the ground floor or the second floor''s guests, all eyes were on the room in the middle. Everyone was curious about which one of them had made such an astronomical bid! Blue Ocean Teardrop was rare; otherwise, it wouldn''t have caused Vinna to freak out. But with the scale of this auction house in this city. Whether the appearance of the Blue Ocean Teardrop or the bidding of 200 million was enough to send a shockwave to every guest. Inside the room. "Let''s go." Jack got up, walked past Vinna and headed outside. He didn''t even give a single nce at Vinna when he headed out. He had gotten what he wanted, and the Vaughn family''s purpose was evident. If the Vaughn family had tried to get closer to him by ordinary means, Jack wouldn''t mind about it. But he couldn''t ept that they yed this badger game on him. Vinna''s body trembled once more, she finally came around. Looking at Jack''s back, Vinna red lips mumbled, "Mr. Hughes..." The words came to her lips, but she couldn''t make up a sentence. When she thought of how she had treated Jack just now, she felt a sense of shame that made it difficult to even apologise. "Baby..." Yael was somewhat fond of Vinna''s beauty. Among all the girls he had ever seen, she was definitely in the top three of his shortlists. What''s more, Vinna had a powerful background that made her to be the number one in Yael''s shortlists. "Go away!" Vinna was furious and rebuked angrily at Yael. Yael stunned and shrugged, "Actually, I''m not that bad either. I''m at least a former member of Quinn''s family in X city. Because I killed my father and I ask for my own expulsion from the family pedigree?" Rumble! Vinna was shocked as if she was struck by lightning, and her gorgeous face turned pale. As the Vaughn family''s first daughter, the Quinn family''s incident in X city back then was well known, and everyone knew about them. She didn''t know Yael, but she heard about this incident. At the thought that she had snuggled into the arms of a man who killed his father, Vinna heart raced. Nausea and fear were felt to the core. Vinna grabbed the cup in a rage and smashed it directly at Yael. "Get the hell out of here!" "I''m leaving. Here, this is my contact details." Yael put down a business card with a face full of indifference, turned around and left. Vinna''s face was pale in the room, her chest was heaving violently. The scene from earlier reyed in her mind as if it were a nightmare. Her mind was filled with shame, hatred, remorse, and panic. It overwhelmed her. After leaving the room, Jack and Yael didn''t leave the auction house. They were led by staff to the backstage of the auction house and went through all the formalities. The formalities were quickly filled out. The staff delivered the jewellery box containing ''Blue Ocean Teardrop'' to Jack. "Mr. Hughes, congrattions. This is a precious item that my boss has treasured for many years. And when he learnt of the arrival of his distinguished guest. He especially brought it out for the auction." "Who is your boss?" Jack asked curiously. Since it was taken out because of a distinguished guest, it was probably because of Vinna Vaughn''s family. Vaughn family was one of the more powerful families in the capital city, but they were not enough to be the top. But in this city, they were the dragons that descended. "Aiden Lott," the staff didn''t conceal the fact that there was no need to hide from such a big customer. Jack was stunned, looked at the jewellery box in his hand and smiled slightly, "Thank you then." After saying this, he left with Yael. As the two left, the staff member responsible for delivering Jack''s Blue Ocean Teardrop gradually frowned. He hurried to an empty corner. A phone call was made. "Boss, things have taken a turn for the worse. The Blue Ocean Teardrop didn''t fall into the hands of Ms. Vaughn." "Well, was the gentleman named Jack Hughes who bought it? On the phone, Aiden''s surprisingly calm voice made staff members brow furrow. But he still responded, "Yes, his name is Jack Hughes." "Very well, the item has fallen to its rightful owner." Snap! The phone was hanged up. The staff was dumbfounded. Wasn''t the owner trying to impress Ms. Vaughn so that he brought out the Blue Ocean Teardrop? Instead, the owner took it out, especially for Jack? Was the auction house wrong in its assumptions? In the meantime. Vinna walked out of the auction house lost in thought. Her gaze was hollow as she walked towards a BMW X7 As soon as she got into the car, a raspy voice was heard. "How was it, Vinna?" Vinna''s body trembled, her hollow gaze quickly focused, then flushed with tears. A strong sense of aggravation overwhelm her. She jumped straight into the old man''s arm and sobbed, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I, I mistook him for someone else." Rumble! The old master''s body trembled as his face changed drastically.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He brought Vinna from the capital city and prepared all this to get closer to Jack. So that he could ride with the Hughes family. After all, the Hughes family was above the rest, as if they were high in the clouds overseeing all beings. Even the Vaughn family was only nobodypared to them. It was challenging to make friends with the Hughes family usually. Not to mention the Hughes family heirs. Even with the elites of the generation were challenging to socialize with them. It also proved how important and scarce Jack was. As he was the only heir in exile. "Didn''t... Didn''t I tell you not to mistake him as someone else?" The old man''s voice trembled a bit. He understood the special status of Jack as a sessor. But he was willing to bet for the Vaughn family''s future, which was why he rushed here. But now, after all those preparations and even he was ready for his granddaughter to marry him. And yet she had actually... misidentified him! "Grandpa, you''ve seen them. Which one of them looked more like Jack Hughes, you can tell it at a nce." Vinna cried in aggravation. "At least Jack is the heir to the Hughes family, who would have thought that on such asion he would show such restraint?" The old man''s body trembled, his face flushed red, and he clenched his teeth. Looking at the teary-eyed Vinna, the old man sighed helplessly, "It''s just that, it''s not your fault. Even I was at fault, and I admit it. We can only think about what our next move can be." "Grandpa, I really can do something for the Vaughn family. I''m really not to me this time around." Vinna cried out in aggravation, her delicate body was trembling. The old man was distressed for a while, patting her back to soothe her while asking with a frown, "Who is the cynical man? Since he can walk with Jack Hughes, he shouldn''t be an ordinary person, right?" Vinna heard what he said. Vinna looked frightened, "He is the father-killer of the Quinn family in X city." Rumble! The old man was dumbfounded, "How did the brute who killed his father get so close with Jack?" On the other hand. Aiden hung up the phone with a smug smile on his face. "I''ve given you such a precious treasure, you should be able to appreciate my kindness, right?" Chapter 200 Someone is Coming to The Capital City As the head of the local area, Aiden was the first to know the arrival of the Vaughn family. Even if the Vaughn family suddenlying to the capital city made him puzzled, he quickly understood after some investigation. The Vaughn family came for Jack. So when the Vaughn family decided to meet Jack in the auction room, he knew that the opportunity had arrived. After changing sides for so many times, Aiden ruined his own fortune, Jack''s words also made him so embarrassed and he lost his dignity already, so he dared not take sides again. The Vaughn family''s arrival had brought a chance for Aiden to show his goodwill to Jack. Thus, Aiden generously took the "Blue Ocean Teardrop" out. It seemed like he did it for Vinna, but it was actually for Jack. A jewelry that was worthy to be called as a piece of art, Aiden was certain that Jack would win its auction for Amber. After all, Jack had showed his love and proposed in extreme ways. It was enough to prove that Jack would spend any price for Amber. "I did it so bad already, now I can only make up a little bit of our rtionship." Aiden was sad as he shook his head helplessly, "I''ll be able to befriend the Vaughn family." On the way home, Yael drove the Koenigsegg so quickly. Jack nced at Yael helplessly, "You exposed it yourself, you can''t me me for this." Vinna was indeed very beautiful, it was normal for Yael for to have some intentions towards her. Moreover they somehow seemed so close like they were going to do it. But Yael''s anger in his heart annoyed Jack. "You''re ming me?" Yael nced sideways at Jack, "If I don''t yell stop, maybe the Blue Ocean Teardrop''s price might be even more expensive." Jack shrugged, "Then you don''t need to be so irritable now." "She is very beautiful, you know! She was still in my arms but then at the next second, she told me to fuck off, I''m so sad." said Yael. Jack closed his mouth and stopped responding. The Koenigsegg rushed all the way into the TM Vi District vi, and after getting off the car, Yael drifted out of the TM Vi District. Jack was puzzled for a moment but he ignored it and just entered the vi. "Young Master, you''re back, how was it?" Mr. Ward asked first. "The Vaughn family wanted to get me to side with them, but I couldn''t ept their way of doing it." Jack swayed the jewelry box, "I bought Amber a jewelry instead." "How did they do it?" Mr. Ward asked. Jack didn''t hide anything, so he just told Mr. Ward everything. After hearing that, Mr. Ward and Brent were dumbfounded. "Yael rushed out, he''s probably looking for Vinna now." Jack added. Mr. Wardughed, "That boy won''t suck up to other people immediately after a rebuff, he might be sharing about his sex skills somewhere else." Jack looked at Mr. Ward strangely. Yael''s image had gotten even worse. Mr. Ward smiled awkwardly after feeling Jack and Brent''s gaze on him. "But it makes sense that Yael falls for Vinna, Vinna is well known as a beauty in the entertainment circle, so many bosses of the entertainment circle would want to get close to her." "But it would need strength too, the Vaughn family''s tycoon position is not a joke." Jack answered that before going up to his room. Jack took out the "Blue Ocean Teardrop" again and looked at it carefully. Even if the light in his room was not as bright as the auction room''s, the "Blue Ocean Teardrop" still reflected beautiful and dreamy blue light. The item that Aiden specially took out to show his goodwill was indeed very valuable. Jack put the "Blue Ocean Teardrop" back to the box and smiled indifferently, "This goodwill is still not enough for you to return to your previous state." Over and over again, if it was not an emergency and risky situation, Jack wouldn''t even consider Aiden''s help in the past and wouldn''t let him go. Making Aiden lose his dignity was also for the sake of safety in the future. Jack''s everything was in that city and Aiden was the head of the city, would he be okay if someone else intruded? If they wanted to intrude, they would have to be under his control! Jack took his phone out and sent a chat to Amber. "I got the present." Amber almost replied the chat instantly. "Really? Show it to me!" Jack smiled, "Dummy, if I show it to you now, the present won''t be a surprise anymore." "Tch... Will you be able to surprise me? (tsundere emoji)" "Just wait, have some rest." After replying the chat, Jack nced at the "Blue Ocean Teardrop" jewelry box, and smiled confidently. Amber had an outstanding family background and ordinary jewelry wouldn''t surprise her, but what if it was a jewelry that was worth 200 million? Everything was normal during the two days after that. To Jack''s surprise, the Vaughn family didn''t do anything else. That was abnormal. The Vaughn family came from faraway ce just to get him. But just after the first failure, theypletely gave up? What a joke. It was exactly like what Jack had guessed. The Vaughn family had yet to give up, they kept staying in the city. But because there were some mistakes due to the circumstances, Vinna couldn''t let the matter go for those two days. So the n as set aside. Even the Vaughn family''s Old Master couldn''t find a way out. It was supposed to be a wonderful situation when they were one step ahead, but then they were deadlocked. They were a step ahead, but then theygged behind the others. At least, Jack''s first impression on them was bad. If they wished to redeem itter, it would be hard. Early in the morning. Inside the Tyson Hotel.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Vinna was still sleeping when the phone call noise woke him up. It was from his Grandfather. "Vinna, you should meet Jack tonight, someone ising to the capital city." That single sentence made Vinna fully awake. "Who is it?" "The Wattson family!" Vinna frowned, "That bitch from the Wattson family?" "Yeah! You know her tricks clearly. If we can''t get Jack before her, how many chances will us, the Vaughn family, have left?" Grandfather''s words made Vinna''s face turn pale. The bitch that she spoke of was her archenemy. Since they were young, no matter their looks or capabilities, they had always been enemies. Else than her looks, she knew she was inferior to her. Her beautiful eyes looked determined. Vinna said, "Grandfather, don''t worry, tonight will be a sess! Jack must be mine, I won''t let that bitch have her way!" "Then, I''ll invite Jack right away." At the same time. Inside DT''s office. Jack was looking at the note on the table. "Making a fuss with the Burton family is such a big deal?" The note was sent by Lone Wolf, and Lone Wolf didn''t leave after handing it to Jack. "Young Master, the Burton family is the richest in the capital city and Young Master made a fuss with them, it is a big deal." even if Lone Wolf didn''t follow Jack to the capital city, but he knew some about that. Jack smiled helplessly. He picked the note up and looked inside it. Then, he was stunned. Chapter 201 A Storm of Jealousy Paused for a moment. Jack smiled. Compared with Vaughn''s invitation, this one looked unique and refined. There were only phone numbers and a few of words on it. Content: I need to talk business with you. Signature, Ciara Wattson. Jack put down the invitation. He had a few thoughts in his mind. In the end, he took out his cell phone and dialed. The call got through. "Hello, is this Mr. Jack Hughes?" The voice sounded cold. Jack was a little surprised, "That''s me. I was wondering what business Ms. Ciara wants to talk about?" "Eight o''clock tonight, the First box at Jade Spring Vi." Snapped! The phone was hung up without hesitance. Jack was a little startled. After reading the invitation, he knew that the purpose of the Wattson''s was the same as the Vaughn''s. But unlike the Vaughn''s being bashful, wouldn''t the Wattson''s too straight-forward? But inparison, Jack would rather meet Ciara. He wasn''t really intrigued by their decisiveness. But the Vaughn''s and Wattson''s hadpletely different styles. Vaughn''s invitation made him specte. And Vinna''s attitude made him think twice. On the other hand, Ciara''s invitation bluntly stated that it was going to be a business meeting. With this gesture, it wouldn''t hurt for the two parties to have a talk. "Are you going tonight, Mr. Hughes?" Lone Wolf asked. Jack nodded, "Business is business. Of course, I have to go." "Should I go with you? After all, it''s Aiden''s territory." Lone Wolf was a little worried. Jack hesitated and nodded. He wasn''t worried about Aiden. The image of Lone Wolf wouldn''t be mistaken like Yael Quinn, would it? Not long after Lone Wolf went out, Jack received a call from an unknown number. He answered the phone. "Mr. Hughes, this is Tyson Vaughn speaking from the capital city." "How are you, Old Master Vaughn?" Jack frowned. Tyson continued, "I would like to apologize for what my granddaughter did two days ago. I never expect that she would outsmart herself. I am terribly sorry. So, I''d like to host a banquet for you, tonight at 8 o''clock at Jade Spring Vi. I will apologize in person, along with my granddaughter." Jade Spring Vi? The First Box? Both appointments are at eight o''clock? Jackughed in a weird way, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Vaughn. But I have already agreed to the Wattson''s just now. I will be seeing them at Jade Spring Vi at 8 o''clock tonight." "What?" Old Master Vaughn eximed and hurriedly said, "Excuse me, Mr. Hughes. Please wait." The phone was hung up. Jackughed jokingly. How deep was the connection between the Vaughn and Wattson''s? They came with the same purpose, even the rendezvous was the same. It seemed reasonable after thinking about it for a second. Jade Spring Vi was a top-level venue. Of course, Four Impressions Club was more upmarket. However, due to some reason, the Four Seasons Club was clearly not open to everyone. Aiden''s Jade Spring Vi was more prevalent. It was not too surprising that both families would choose the First Box. Jack murmured after rubbing his nose, "I don''t know. Who would it be tonight?" With that said, he called Mr. Ward again and asked about the Wattson''s. At Tyson Hotel. Old Master Vaughn looked sullen and grabbed the phone tight. "What''s wrong, grandpa?" Vinna asked in confusion. Tyson said, "The little girl from the Wattson''s family was calcting. She already invited Jack Hughes even though she didn''t show up. What''s more, she chose the First Box at Jade Spring Vi, the ce we had chosen!" "How could this happen?" Vinna covered her mouth with her hand in surprise. Mr. Vaughn said angrily, "Go to Jade Spring Vi with me right now. Tell Aiden to reserve the First Box for us. And only will be reserved for us tonight. Let me see how the ''Wattson''s girl'' reacts when her reservation gets canceled!" Jack got off work in the evening on time. Brent had already been waiting in the car on the side of the road. After getting in the car with Lone Wolf, they headed directly towards Jade spring vi. Jack didn''t care who was hosting the banquet at Jade spring vi tonight. He would sit down and have a talk if it was Ciara. And if it was Vinna, he would be leaving. Big deal! After talking on the phone with Mr. Ward, Jack got to know the Wattson''s. The family was also involved in film and television business. In the industry, the Wattson''s has always been dominated by the Vaughn''s. But the Wattson''s had other main businesses which were surpassing their entertainment business. So precisely speaking, the Wattson''s was actually better than the Vaughn''s. However, the entertainment business was enough to make the two rivals. No wonder that both of them came with the same purpose. "Mr. Hughes, it seems like both Vaughn and Wattson''s are here to make friends. Making a scene at Burton''s should be considered beneficial to us, right?" Brent joked as he was driving. Jack shook his head, "The Vaughn and Wattson''s are rooted in the capital city. Although they are well-off, technically they are not the most prominent upper ss. The two families can''t represent the entire city." Brent frowned, but also felt reasonable. It was eight o''clock when the car arrived at Jade spring vi. Just then, Jack went directly towards the First Box with Brent and Lone Wolf. Meanwhile.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was freezing cold inside. The air seemed to freeze, making people hard to breathe. Aiden looked at the three people in front of him nervously while rubbing his hands. There was sweat oozing from his forehead. After he built Jade spring vi, he has established the rules of the First Box. Many rich and bigwigs paid their visits. But he has never encountered a scene like this before. He had no idea what to do. Both families are rich and powerful. Both are equally qualified to ask him serve with the highest standard. But the problem was that the Wattson''s has made the reservation first and Vaughn''s wanted to steal it. Although he was a tycoon in the city, he was not stupid enough to offend both families at the same time. Then this embarrassing scene urred. The Vaughn and the Wattson''s were sitting at the same table. Both were here to entertain Jack! "Ciara, I invited Mr. Hughes, and you did too. Why do you have to repeat what I do since we were kids?" Vinna said in a squeaky voice. She looked sullen while squinting at the figure on the opposite side. A tall, graceful girl in a ck OL uniform was sitting opposite her. She had a ponytail and was wearing sses. The girl looked experienced and capable. Her facial features were exquisite. With no doubt, she was a beautiful woman. Compared with Vinna, she looked a bit inferior. But her outfit looked more like an intellectual. "I just want to talk business with Mr. Hughes." Ciara''s voice was as cold as her looks. "To talk about business? You came all the way here to talk about business?" Vinna snorted and stood up straight, "You shameless bitch. I know you are here to seduce Jack. Isn''t he out of your league? With appearance and body like yours, you still think you have a shot with Jack?" "I guess you''ll stay as a bimbo in this life." Ciara frowned and looked slightly disgusted. "You..." Vinna blushed right away. Hostility was in the air. Old Master Vaughn looked gloomy, but he didn''t step in. Aiden was stunned, his heart was beating out of pace. Well...are the daughters of Vaughn and Wattson''s fighting for Jack''s favor? That was a bit dramatic, wasn''t it? Regardless of their identity and face, why were they acting so bold? Just then. Three figures appeared in Aiden''s sight. He immediately exhaled out of relief and smiled, "You made it, Mr. Hughes." Vinna and Ciara who had been in a heated dispute, stood up at the same time. Even Old Master Vaughn stood up regardless of his age and identity.??????? Chapter 202 Murder! Two families?! Jack was very surprised, he was not prepared for this. Then he looked at Aiden from the side. Aiden understood, and hurried over, then heughed awkwardly, and said, "Mr. Hughes, I don''t know what to do." "You can go." Jack nodded. This simple sentence was heard by Old Master Vaughn, Vinna and Ciara, and all three of them were very surprised. This was clearly an order given by a higher person to his servant. They looked at Jack with different eyes now. After Aiden left. Old Master Vaughn walked towards Jack, and said, "Mr. Hughes, please take a seat." "Yes, yes, Mr. Hughes, please sit." Vinna smiled at him friendly, her expression charming, there was no trace of her detest and rejection. Jack was a little speechless as he looked at the woman sitting opposite to him. Why was this Ciara so cold? As he was faced with Old Master Vaughn''s and Vinna''s attack, Jack had no excuse of denying it, so he sat down in the master''s seat between the two of them. Brent and Lone Wolf were standing behind him. Old Master Vaughn poured Jack some tea while Vinna looked at Ciara with a meaningful look. Ciara''s eyes were scornful, she finally stood up and said with a smile, "Mr. Hughes, thank you so much for taking the time toe to this dinner party, it''s my fault that I didn''t organize it all well." As she said that, Old Master Vaughn and Vinna''s face darkened. Vinna grumbled in a flirtish manner, "What do you mean, Ciara?" Were they chocking already? Jack was surprised. Ciara raised her brows and stared at Vinna, "I don''t have the energy to fight with you now, I am here for Mr. Hughes, to talk about business, please stop being jealous." She was very direct, without holding anything back. Jack was very startled when watching this. She really was a cold beauty that would only let the right one in! Vinna''s face changed, and she blushed. Just as she was about to reply to Ciara, Old Master Vaughn started talking. "Little Ms. Wattson, I am still here, how dare you talk to my granddaughter like that?" "I am here to talk about business!" Ciara didn''t back off. Old Master Vaughn knitted his brows, he was slightly angry, "I don''t care what you are going to talk to Mr. Hughes about, we are all gathered here, so we are going to talk about romances, you will have to keep your business speech forter." What he just saidpletely knocked over Ciara''s ns, she couldn''t continue with it anymore. Ciara knitted her brows, and looked at Vinna furiously. If they were going to talk about romances, how could she win against Vinna? She pushed her sses up her nose, and looked at Jack, then she sat back helplessly. Jackughed bitterly inside. He did want to talk with Ciara about business instead of what Old Master Vaughn wanted. His most beautiful romances were always with Amber! But he couldn''t say much more. He couldn''t even say anything when Old Master Vaughn was scolding Ciara just now. It didn''t take long before the dinner party got going. Old Master Vaughn talked about a lot of topics while he drank with Jack. Vinna was filling their sses continuously, smiling all along. Ciara on the other hand didn''t have a single sip of her drink, only when Old Master Vaughn and Vinna would ask her, she would raise her ss, but then put it down again. The atmosphere was not as tight as before anymore. In that time, Aiden arrived with more alcohol to drink with them. But Jack gestured to Brent to have him leave the First Box. He had been unfaithful before, so Jack couldn''t trust him again. Jack had made him lost his dignity, so he would crawl after him, not to serve as a prop. After a while, Jack was a little tipsy. Old Master Vaughn also looked drunk, same as Vinna, who''s eyes were slightly closed from the alcohol. Even Ciara had a few drinks after Old Master Vaughn and Vinna insisted on her doing so, and her face was reddened. Old Master Vaughn looked at Ciara while Jack was enjoying his food. Then he exchanged looks with Vinna, and suddenly, their drunkenness was vanished, and they looked very determined. Old Master Vaughn smiled and said he had to go to the bathroom, got up and left the room. Nobody noticed that anything strange, not even Brent and Lone Wolf, who usually were very sensitive. After leaving the First Box, Old Master Vaughn stretched himself, and sighed, smelling of alcohol. Right in that moment, he seemed very clear and calm, not at all like someone who was drunk. He turned around and looked inside the First Box, and with determination, he walked towards outside. "I guess we will have to use some tactics, Ciara, you might win against Vinna, but you cannot take it up against me, today you have no choice but to lose." Quickly, he asked Aiden to bring a bottle of "Romani Conti". After Aiden left, he took out a little box of medicine from his pockets. Then, he poured some of the powder into the wine bottle. He shook it a little, and now that he sobered up, Old Master Vaughn looked a little pitiful, "This is really a good bottle of wine, it''s sad to use it this way, but the powder will allow Jack to be Vinna''s man tonight." Joy shed in his eyes, then he went back into the First Box, determined. At the same time, outside of the Jade Spring Vi, under the night sky. The shadow of a dozen men were rushing towards the vi district quietly like ghosts. They were fast like the light, but extraordinarily quiet. Within seconds, they were all gathered at the wall around the vi district.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Smash! One of them kicked a rock and aimed directly at the security camera. Then, the men coordinated with each other to climb over the wall. After theynded, they all rushed to the First Box. Aiden was sitting in the office, smoking a cigar, his eyes behind the golden framed sses were erratic. Jack had asked him out multiple times already, his attitude towards Aiden was more than clear to him. That Blue Ocean Teardrop was not enough! It was not because of the fact that Jack bought it for 20 million, even if Aiden gave it to him for free, it wouldn''t have been enough. "Mr. Lott!" One of the security guards from the vi district came rushing to him, "Something happened!" "What is it?" Aiden was a little angry. The guard said, "One of the security cameras outside the wall was smashed!" Aiden froze, his expression suddenly darkened extremely, "Did you see anything strange on the footage?" "Nothing!" Aiden immediately stood up, and ran outside, "Tell everyone to go to the First Box right now, I don''t care about anyone else in the district, but the First Box needs to be safe!" His voice was cold and determined. In the First Box, Jack knew nothing about what was happening outside. When Old Master Vaughn same inside with the Romani Conti, he poured a ss for Jack. Jack couldn''t deny it, so he had no choice but to drink it. After he drank it, he suddenly felt even more drunk. His sight went blur, everything was doubled in front of him. Old Master Vaughn gave Vinna meaningful gaze. Vinna also looked very determined in that moment. "Vinna..." Old Master Vaughn said with a smile. But before he could finish his sentence, Brent, who was standing behind Jack all the time, suddenly yelled out in surprise. His eyes were directed outside the First Box. "Brent, what happened?" Lone Wolf asked in surprise. This caused Old Master Vaughn to swallow back his words. Brent''s brows were knitted, his eyes vignt, "The smell of blood!"??????????????? Chapter 203 Block The Knife As Brent said that, the air in the First Box seemed to have frozen. "This is the First Box, how an there be any scent of blood?" Old Master Vaughnughed, and looked at Jack from the side, the joy filling his heart. Things were falling in ce, and there was only one step left. Jack was getting more and more dizzy, he felt the world around him was spinning. He shook his head, then tried to gather all of his reason and said, "Go and check it out, Brent." Brent used to be a mercenary, and today he was the " General Guard" of the Hughes family, he knew the scent of blood better than anyone else. Lone Wolf walked towards the gate. Brent only took one step to the side to protect Jack. This scene annoyed Old Master Vaughn and Vinna. Ciara, who was sitting opposite of them, raised her brows, and frowned. In the First Box, she was probably the most sober person aside from Brent and Lone Wolf, she tried to smell the blood, but couldn''t get anything. Just as Lone Wolf arrived at the gate, suddenly, a dark shadow rushed from outside. Lone Wolf''s expression changed, this caught him so unexpected, that he had no chance to react. "Run!" Lone Wolf yelled angrily, and raised both his arms to block. Then, Lone Wolf was pushed back, and only then he noticed that what he was holding in his hand was a person. A dead person! His throat was cut open, the blood was flowing out, there was already no life in him. The smell of blood filled the First Box. In that moment, Old Master Vaughn and Vinna immediately sobered up, and were clear in their heads. "Be careful, Lone Wolf!" Brent screamed. Lone Wolf froze, he could see a shadow rush over in the corner of his eyes. At the same time, the light was set off, the cold light shing. Just in the blink of an eye, Lone Wolf got goosebumps, his experience of fighting for life had him suddenly feel the danger of death rising. Out of instinct, he stepped on the dead body that he was holding. The body flew and bumped against the dar shadow. But the dark shadow had already counted on that happening, and moved aside to hide. Swoosh! A knife swept across Lone Wolf''s chest. The blood sshed out. Lone Wolf took a few steps back, and stared at the wound on his chest in shock. If he didn''t react fast enough and jumped back after kicking the corpse out, this knife would have sliced him open. "Kill them!" A person yelled with a cold voice that went through their bones. It was fast, and filled with murderous intentions. They rushed to Jack, who was still dizzy, and surrounded him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Aaah!" Suddenly, Vinna screamed out of shock. In the mess, Old Master Vaughn and Vinna crawled to the side to hide. But, the dozen killers were as if they didn''t see them, and rushed immediately towards Jack, passing by the two of them. It was obvious that they came for Jack! Brent''s expression changed immediately, he threw himself to the front, and grabbed a chair next to him to throw towards the killer. "Young Master, run!" Boom! The chairnded and burst. It hit two of the killers, who jumped back. But the other ones were still as sharp as an wild animal, running towards Jack. Brent yelled out loud, and started to fight the assassins. The wounded Lone Wolf recovered a little, and joined to help Brent. The two of them weren''t easy to deal with, both of them have been on the battle field. Just within a short time, they put off with all the assassins. What worried the two of them was that Jack was still sitting on his chair, shaking his head, his sight wandering. "Fuck, I, I cannot move..." Jack cursed, the little reason that was left in him was enough for him to understand the danger he was in right now. He wanted to run, but he couldn''t! His body was soft, he was paralyzed, his mind was a blur, and he couldn''t control his limbs. "Take Young Master and get out of here!" Brent kicked away one of the assassins, and ran in front of Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf disagreed, "If I leave now, you won''t be able to hold them back!" If those killers were unarmed, even if those were armed normal people, Lone Wolf wouldn''t have said a word. He knew that these were professional assassins, he knew how dangerous they were. Brent was unarmed, facing these assassins, the result would be unbearable. "I don''t care if I die, but Master needs to stay alive!" Brent was hideous, he grabbed Lone Wolf by the cor and was about to throw him out of the circle. "Watch out!" Lone Wolf yelled loudly, at the same time he hugged Brent''s arms with his, and kicked the killer behind Brent with force. Brent felt a wind rush behind his head, and his pupils narrowed. Lone Wolfnded and said in his deep voice, "You three, take Young Master and leave!" He was talking about Vinna, Old Master Vaughn and Ciara. But the scene was a big mess. Vinna and Old Master Vaughn have already hidden themselves in the corner. Vinna''s eyes were shing, he wanted to get close to Jack instinctively, but Old Master Vaughn held her back. In that moment, Brent and Lone Wolf yelled out, "No!" One of the assassins have crossed them, running towards Jack with a knife in the hand. Within seconds, a tea cup flew through the air and hit the killer on the back of his head. The tea cup burst, the assassin tilted his head, and jumped back. "Let''s go!" Ciara showed up beside Jack, she used all of her strength to help Jack get up. There was no trace of fear to be seen in her cold face. "Thank... thank you..." Jack whispered weakly, his face was red and he felt the heat in his body. "If you die there will be no one to talk about business with." Ciara supported Jack''s body as she said so. The two of them were stumbling, but under the protection of Brent and Lone Wolf, they finally made it out of the First Box. All of the assassins were armed with knives, the scene was loud, and filled with murderous intentions. Old Master Vaughn saw that nobody was paying attention to him and Vinna, so he pulled her to crawl out of the First Box. Boom! There was a loud noise. One of the assassins flew across the room andnded right in front of the two of them. They looked at each other. The assassin''s eyes were filled with murder, the knife in his hand directed at Vinna. Under shock, all colors left Vinna''s face, she screamed and ran towards Jack and Ciara. In fear, she ran to the two of them, and pushed them hard. Fuck! Was she using him to block the knife? Jack''s heart was racing. Vinna''s push caused Ciara and Jack to lose their bnce, and fell to the front. In the corner of his eyes, he could see the cold knife in the assassin''s hand. Suddenly, Jack saw a shadow blocking him. It was Ciara who hugged him tight. Jack was shocked. Was she not afraid to die? In that moment, Jack was very weak, his head spinning, everything seemed to be in slow motion to him. He saw the knife being pushed into Ciara''s body. Jack bit his teeth, hugged Ciara, and turned her around. Blood was sshing out." Chapter204 Panic Aiden. Drug Worked Jack let out a painful groan. Brent and Lone Wolf in the fighting were astonished. "Young master!" The dagger was originally supposed to be stuck into Ciara Wattson''s back. However, it was stuck into Jack''s back urately because he turned over suddenly at the key moment. Jack was trying his best to take Ciara away while the blood was spouting. However, his neck was hard held by a big hand suddenly. Meanwhile, Jack clearly felt that the dagger in his back was fiercely turned. "Go away!" Suddenly, Ciara shouted out loud with a cool look. Though looking weak, She made a fist and fiercely punched the killer on his face. The killer groaned and staggered backwards. At the same time, Brent and Lone Wolf came as well. "Escort Young master out, Lone Wolf!" Bristling with anger, Brent looked like a monster and directly held the killer by the waist. He spun the killer like a stick, dashing into the other killers. Bang Bang Bang.... There was a string of groan. A dozen killers was driven backwards by Brent''s strong murderous look. Lone Wolf seized the opportunity. He hurriedly carried Jack, taking Ciara to run out of the First box. "Ms. Wattson, take Young master away. I have to help Brent!" After putting Jack down, Lone Wolf Rushed back to the First box without hesitation. "Lone Wolf..." Jack murmured weakly, looking pale. "Let''s go!" Ciara coolly said so, Biting her lips. She managed to carry Jack with her fragile body, running out of the Jade spring vi. At this time. Vinna Vaughn and Old Master Vaughn also sessfully got out of the First box. Seeing those bodies on the ground outside of the First box, they both were terrified at the same time. Old Master Vaughn looked back at the First box which is in fierce fighting. "Vinna, it''s more important to stay safe!" He dragged Vinna and ran out without looking back anymore. In the First box. The air was filled with the smell of blood. There were people yelling for fighting and screaming from time to time. Then Aiden Lott and the security guards of Jade spring vi arrived at the First box. Those bodies on the ground lying in the blood terrified Aiden. He was overwhelmed with fear. Meanwhile, the Fist box had already been attributed to calm as well. His nose was full of the disgusting smell of blood. Aiden looked at the First box dully. He could clearly see scarlet blood and many bodies in the bright light. He trembled and stumbled. At this moment, Aiden felt that he was done. He tired hard to slowly walk into the First box with the security guards. It was like the hell when they came in. A dozen bodies were lying in the blood. The blood had even flowed everywhere and be very sticky. "Whye sote?" A cold voice suddenly sounded. Aiden and the other security guards were startled. They looked there. In front of a pir, two men were leaning on it and sitting in a pool of blood. They were Brent and Lone Wolf. They had been beaten all over. Brent was more like a bloody man and his upper body clothes were torn into pieces. The wound in Lone Wolf''s chest was still bleeding. Though looking pale, there was scary light ming in his eyes. They stared at Aiden together. Their fierce eyes made Aiden frightened. He trembled as if he was in an igloo. "Where...where is Mr. Hughes?" Brent and Lone Wolf looked at each other and stayed silent. Aiden got worried immediately. He stamped his foot, "No. It''s not me! How can I set such a trap to assassinate Mr. Hughes!" Aiden looked very angry and his voice trembled while saying so. It happened in Jade spring vi which was his turf. If he failed to prove his innocence immediately. What happened tonight could put him to death for hundreds of times. Brent and Lone Wolf sneered, but didn''t say anything. Aiden were not likely to have the courage to do so. However, Brent and Lone Wolf had already been exhausted now. Jack had been led away by Ciara as well. They were not sure whether there was any unexpected situation or not, if they talked more. Aiden was too anxious to scratch his head. "Go, go to find him! You must find Mr. Hughes, even though you all die!" Aiden sullenly nced at Brent and Lone Wolf, "Send them to hospital right now and suppress the news. Thoroughly investigate what has happened tonight!" It happened in his turf. Aiden had to not only get rid of the suspicion, but also find out the truth the first time. Then he could make an exnation to Jack Hughes and the Hughes Family. His eyes became red because of anxiety and Aiden was about to bang his head against the wall. He had just sent Jack a Blue Ocean Teardrop. How could he got into such a trouble soon after? Under the night sky. Jade spring vi was quiet everywhere. It was like the calm before the storm, which made people depressed. It was in silence. With Aiden''s order, the whole security system of Jade spring vi started working. On the suburban highway. The red Porsche 911 rushed to the urban area like red lightening. The smell of blood was quite heavy in the car. Jack weakly leaned back in the seat. He didn''t look pale because of losing plenty of blood. Instead, there was a strange flush on his cheeks. He erratically looked at Ciara who was focused on driving. The seat had got wet due to his blood. However, Jack was weird now and seemed not to be aware of it. Having felt Jack''s unusual eyes, Ciara''s cool expression became unnatural. She said, "Hold on. We''ll arrive at the hospital right away!" Aloof as Ciara was, her voice somehow went up and down while she was saying it. But Jack had no response. Ciara anxiously nced at the rear mirror. Knowing that they were not traced, she breathed a sigh of relief. Her beautiful face could tell that she was still frightened. The situation just now was very dangerous. She might miserably died there. Ciara could stay calm. That was because of her own personality since childhood and family education. It didn''t mean that she wasn''t afraid, however. "Why? Why did you save me?" Suddenly, Jack asked her weakly. Ciara quivered and her eyes flickered. She shook her head, "I don''t know. But you couldn''t resist under that circumstance. I just instinctively blocked the dagger and saved you." "I, I was drugged." Jack wasn''t silly. He couldn''t be like this no matter how drunk he got.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He had been drunk before. He was clear about the feeling of being drunk, even being drunk unconsciously. Now Jack had the feeling of dizziness and confusion. His body was weak. It was very hot in his stomach, which was like fire burning his whole body till his face. What it could be if it wasn''t the drug or poison? "You were drugged?" Ciara said in surprise. Snap! Suddenly, Jack''s hand fell on Ciara''s leg. Ciara was wearing a business suit. Therefore, there was only a pair of thin stocking on her legs under the skirt. At the second when Jack''s hand fell down, she was instantly startled and felt like being electrified. Then, when she was still amazed, Jack''s hand slowly ... Chapter 205 Better To Kill The Wrong One Than To Let It Go Grrrr! The Porsche 911 suddenly drifted on the road, emitting an ear-piercing sound from the emergency brake. After drifting a few dozen meters, it finally returned to normal. Ciara Wattson sat on the driver''s seat with both hands tightly gripping the steering wheel. Ciara looked terrified and was dripping with sweat. It was close to a severe ident! If not for the quick reaction, perhaps they had already flipped over. After taking a deep breath, Ciara looked apologetically at Jack Hughes, "Sorry, Mr. Hughes, you forced me, I was just talking to you about serious business."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At this time, Jack Hughes had already leaned on the chair with his head. Although his face was still flushed, he had already fainted. At the moment when Jack''s drug kicked in, Ciara panicked and decisively struck, directly knocked Jack out of consciousness. It happened just during the short time when the car drifted. In the time of panic, Ciara couldn''t think of other ways to stop. She couldn''t afford to let Jack continue doing it. She was not Vinna Vaughn. "Vinna, your Vaughnn Family''s tactics are just so despicable!" After saying that, Ciara sped up the Porsche 911 again. On that night, various forces in the city were taking actions. Aiden Lott, who was furious, unleashed all the power he could and thoroughly investigated the matter that happened at the Jade Spring Vi First Box. It was rted to Jack''s life. More than a dozen killers were aiming at Jack. If the investigation were not clear, the Hughes family would descend monstrous anger on him. Even the people who was present there were hard to get out of it. Even the Vaughn family and the Wattson family! The only thing that made Aiden thankful was that Brent and Lone Wolf fought hard to escort Jack away. Ciara also smoothly took Jack out of danger. Eventually, the intelligencework also reported back that Ciara took Jack into the LJ Hospital. Jack was still in one piece too. After hearing this news, Aiden was relieved for a moment. But he still did not sleep through the night. On the next morning, everything in the First Box had been cleaned up. Aiden did not dare to pause for a moment. He rushed to the LJ Hospital in the early morning. Jack was lying on the hospital bed, still unconscious. Ciara was guarding at the side, along with President Lansing and a group of doctors. Nearly half a night of resuscitation, so Director Lansing and a group of doctors were exhausted. "Jack is my niece''s husband. I called the entire hospital''s elite forces to rescue him with all might. You don''t have to be worry." Director Lansing said to Ciara. Director Lansing wasforting Ciara, and on the other hand, he was also dering that Jack was Amber''s lover. After all, in Director Lansing''s view, a man and womaning to the hospital in the middle of the night were odd. Ciara''s looks was no worse than Amber''s. "Thank you, Director Lansing and doctors." Ciara looked tired, and she got up and bowed to thank. "You have taken care of Jack overnight. I will inform his fiance toe to the hospital as soon as possible." Director Lansing said that and left the ward with the doctors. Ciara sat on the chair exhaustedly and looked at Jack. She was lost in thought for a while. In a trance, she thought of the scene that happened in the car when she sent Jack to the hospitalst night. She couldn''t help but blush slightly, and her hands were clenched together on her face. But looking at the gauze wrapped around Jack''s body, she clenched her red lips with her teeth and murmured. "You asked why I blocked the knife for you at that time, then why did you block the knife for me this time?" Thinking back to the scenest night, Ciara was moved. At that time, she waspletely out of instinct to protect the frail Jack. But Jack was so weak that time and he still braced himself to block the knife for her. If it was instinct, how strong should it be? After a while, the door of the ward was pushed open. The one who ran in first was none other than Amber. Seeing Jack unconscious on the bed, Amber''s eyes instantly turned red. She was holding tears back as she pounced to the bedside and shouted softly, "Jack..." Behind Amber was Mr. Ward, who had a gloomy face. They suddenly barged in, so Ciara was startled. She quickly asked Amber, "May I ask who you are?" "She is my young master''s fiancee." Mr. Ward nced at Ciara, "Are you from the Wattson family?" "I am Ciara Wattson, and you are?" Ciara looked at Mr. Ward in confusion. "My surname is Ward." Mr. Ward smiled faintly, "I''m a butler." "Nice to meet you." Ciara hurriedly greeted him. At this time, Amber Knight, whose eyes were full of sadness, also stood up. She bowed to Ciara gratefully, "Thank you for saving Jack." On the way here, she had already learned the details of what happenedst night from Mr. Ward. Of course, the reason why Mr. Ward knew about it was also from Brent and Lone Wolf. Who would have thought that a banquet would turn into an assassination? Amber did not dare to imagine how scary the scene wasst night. Because she knew that not only Jack was unconscious in the hospital, Brent and Lone Wolf were also lying in the LJ Hospital now, right in the next ward. "It was what I should have done. I''m very sorry, and I didn''t expect a banquet to turn out like this. It''s my fault." Ciara bowed her head full of apologies. "This matter has nothing to do with you for now." Mr. Ward calmly spoke, but the tone of voice was cold, "I will investigate the truth and not let go of anyone that dares to hurt the young master." Ciara''s eyes flickered and stopped her speech. For the time being, the Wattson family had nothing to do with it. Unless if they find out any clues, then the Wattson family wouldn''t get away with it! She understood Mr. Ward''s meaning, but the situation was already like this, so it was pointless for her to say more. At that time, the door of the ward was pushed open again. Aiden walked in a hurry. As soon as he saw Mr. Ward in the room, he was so scared that his face turned pale, "Mr. Ward..." "I know everything." Mr. Ward coldly scolded, "Now, what are you doing here in the hospital?" "I... I am here to visit Mr. Hughes." Aiden looked flustered. Mr. ward gave a cold snort, "Don''t you think the visit at this time is unnecessary? What happened in your Jade Spring Vi is the most urgent thing for you to find out as soon as possible. You have to give the young master an exnation!" Mr. Ward was so cold when saying that. Aiden exined, "Mr. Ward, after the incident, I immediately made a response. An investigation team under mymand began to investigate with full force fromst night, but unfortunately, the mastermind''s identity is very deeply hidden." "More than a dozen killers, arge part of them were killed by Brent and Lone Wolf, but the remaining few who were captured by them bit through the poison hidden in their teeth and died by suicide, so it takes time to find out." "Dead?!" Mr. Ward''s eyebrows tightened, his gaze was cold, "The Old master, Jack and I, we do not have time to wait still, you do not have much time, if you can not find out the mastermind, then all of you who have connections with this matter will be dealt ordingly!" "I''d rather kill the wrong one than let it go!" Bam! Aiden, Amber, and Ciara were all stunned. Those who had a slight connection would not also be spared. Wouldn''t even the Vaughn and the Wattson families be among them? It would be a bloodbath.??????????? Chapter 206 Even the Gods wont be Able to Run Away The atmosphere in the ward was silent after Mr. Ward said all that. Not only Aiden and Ciara were chilled. Even Amber''s eyes were also flickering. It was imaginable that if it were like what Mr. Ward said, the involvement would be very wide. A storm would indeed sweep through the city! It would even spread to farther ces. Mr. Ward''s face was sullen, and his expression was stern, "If you dare to assassinate young master, then the world will know the wrath of the Hughes family!" Aiden wanted to talk, but in the end, he remained silent. Aiden bowed his head, turned around, and left quickly. He did not want to be one of the members that "the wrong one" Mr. Ward mentioned. Ciara looked at Amber and then looked at Mr. Ward. She slowly said, "Since you guys are here, then I will take my leave." Amber nodded. Ciara immediately left. When walking to the door, behind her suddenly sounded Mr. Ward''s cold voice. "Before the truth is out, please, Miss Wattson, continue to stay in the city for a few days. I will pay for all the expenses of living in the Jade Spring Vi." Ciara trembled, biting her red lips, and nodded, "I will follow Mr. Ward''smand." She came here to get closer to Jack, to take a chance on Jack, the "wild" sessor, and eventually a miracle would happen. Even if the chances were slim, a miracle always existed and was better than nothing. Mr. Ward''s words were no longer on behalf of Jack. It was on behalf of the Hughes family! Amber spoke in a soft voice after Ciara left, "Mr. Ward, isn''t this too cruel?" "Cruel?" Mr. Ward smiled faintly, "Lady, you are too well protected by your parents, if not cruel, wouldn''t it tell those who harbor evil intentions to continue assassinating the young master next time?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lady?! Amber nced at the unconscious Jack and nodded, "Mr. Ward is right." After a pause, Amber asked again, "Didn''t you say that there is also the Vaughn family in the capital city as well?" The corners of Mr. Ward''s mouth outlined a cold smile, "I''m going to see the Vaughn family, may I ask Lady to take care of the young master." Amber nodded and watched Mr. Ward leave the ward. At the Jade Spring Vi, Old Master Vaughn and Vinna were terrified all night. Last night''s experience was too bloody. Even if the Old Master Vaughn had faced lots of stuff before, he still couldn''t ept what had happened. Only those who experienced it would know how horrible it was to face death. Although he had fear, the Old master Vaughn quickly analyzed the situation. Let''s go! We must go! An assassination involving the Hughes family would stir up a bloody storm. If they stayed here, they would undoubtedly be imprisoned until the truth was out. Therefore, he told Ciara to pack up in the early morning. "Grandpa, shouldn''t we go to the hospital to visit Jack?" Vinna was a bit puzzled. "Silly girl, we are involved in the incident. If we don''t leave now, we can''t get away!" Tyson Vaughn sighed, "What''s more, don''t you forget what you didst night!" Thinking of Vinna pushing Jack and Ciara to block the knifest night, Tyson''s heart twitched. With this matter existing, even if the assassination had nothing to do with them, Jack would never let the Vaughn family go after he woke up. Not to mention to get Jack''s favor. Vinna''s delicate body trembled, her face pale, and she exined in a panic, "I, I didn''t mean to do it, I was also scared and anxious, so I..." "You are willing to exin, but does the exnation do anything about it?" Tyson sighed helplessly, "How did Ciara do it? She was in the same situation. How did she remain that calmed?" The words made Vinna''s facial expression change significantly. It was as if a specific nerve had been provoked. Vinna stomped her feet indignantly, "That slut, she must have been faking it at that time. She was faking it on purpose, she must have been even more scared than me!" Saying that, she clenched her teeth. Ever since she was little, she and Ciara had always fought, and she had always been defiant of Ciara. Pretend?! Tyson was a little surprised by what Vinna said, and his heart was mncholy. How good would it have been if his granddaughter had pretendedst night as well? But for what happened, how can a mere "pretend" exin it? Even at his age, he could not pretend to be in a situation like that because it was instinctive! If she was acting, then the acting was on point! "Let''s go. If we don''t go now, we wouldn''t be able to leave." Tyson sighed. Vinna did not dare to say more and hurriedly followed her grandfather, escorted by their bodyguards, they walked towards the outside of the Jade Spring Vi. At that moment, Aiden was heading back. The security personnel at Jade Spring Vi had not received any orders either. Under the deliberate protection of the bodyguards, Tyson and Vinna were finally leaving the Jade Spring Vi. "Hoo..." After getting into the car, Tyson secretly relieved a bit. Vinna asked with trepidation, "Grandpa, we should be able to leave, right?" "It''s only after we die that we can really leave." Tyson''s gaze was serious, "After we return to the capital city, in our territory, even if the Hughes family raises questions, our family can still have room to maneuver, instead of being as what we are now,nguishing." After the car arrived at the airport at the city''s outskirts, Tyson and Vinna were escorted by their bodyguards and entered the airport directly. They boarded the private ne that had been prepared in advance. Without the slightest pause, the ne took off directly. At the same time, Aiden also returned to the Jade Spring Vi. When he found out that Vinna and Tyson had left, Aiden''s face changed dramatically, and he hurriedly reported to Mr. Ward. After knowing the situation on the road, Mr. Ward directly turned around and headed straight for the airport on the outskirts of the city. As he hurried, he made a phone call. "Minister Mable, the young master has been assassinated. Please do me a favor." After a while, Mr. Ward said in a cold voice. "Tell the private ne that just took off to return andnd immediately, or else, I will not mind to shoot them down directly!" After hanging up the phone, Mr. Ward had a stern look on his face, "Before the matter is rified, even the Gods won''t be able to run away!" Looking out of the window at the sea of clouds on the ne. "Vinna, you can rest easy now. You haven''t slept all night, get some rest." The big burden was lifted from Tyson. "Grandpa, will there be a problem?" Vinna was still a bit uneasy. Tyson smiled lightly, "This is the Vaughn family''s ne. after takeoff, even if there are changes, the ne will have to do as I order." After saying that, a flight attendant hurriedly came over. "Old Master Vaughn and Miss Vaughn, we have just received the air traffic control, asking us to return andnd immediately." Tyson was shocked as the flight attendant said that, "Ignore it and fly directly to the capital city." It was really what they feared the most. Vinna''s pretty face was pale and she was a little frightened. However, her grandfather''s words made her feel calm inside. Five minutester, A loud boom exploded into the sky. This woke up both Tyson and Vinna, who were drowsy at the same time. The two looked out of the window and were instantly stunned. There were two warnes, one on the left and one on the right, were flying with the private ne. The weapon system of the warnes had been deployed. It was aiming at their private ne.???? Chapter 207 It Was A Rare Chance To Rectify His Name But Having No Clue At All. There was a dead silence in the private ne. And the roar of the warnes was deafening as if a deadly curse. "Grandpa..." Vinna Vaughn was holding tightly on the Old Master Vaughn''s arm as she was afraid of the situation. And the Old Master Vaughn who was puzzled about the circumstance, and he showed a torn expression on his face. As the head of the Vaughn family, they had never experienced such a ridiculous treatment even though the status of their Vaughn family in the capital city was not the most prominent. Looking at the ammunitionnding gear of the warne outside the window. Undoubtedly, it was like an abyss which was able to swallow the whole aircraft. After taking a deep breath, the Old Master Vaughn clenched his fists tightly while lowering his head and said in a deep voice, "Return andnd!" The two warnes escorted the private ne tond safely before both of the warnes roared again and disappeared in the sky. It was only within a few minutes. But the back of the Old Master Vaughn waspletely soaked in sweat.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Laughing at himself, "I have never thought that in my lifetime, I will still be able to enjoy the experience of being escorted by warnes." Vinna said in panic, "Grandpa, what will happen to us?" "It is not done by us, we will be able to leave once the truthes out." The Old Master Vaughn''s expression turned colder, "Don''t worry, Vinna. The push you have done will only make the Vaughn family lose the chance to get close to Jack Hughes and pay some of the prices, what matters this time is the assassination!" Upon hearing this, Vinna''s heart calmed. But when she thought of her performancest night, she felt guilty, "I''m sorry, grandpa, it is my fault." After the ident of the Burton family in the capital city. The Vaughn family was the first of all the capital city gentries who made the decision toe to find Jack. However, Vinna had ruined all the n. Although the Old Master Vaughn was cared about the matter, he still shook his head to indicate that it was alright. The ne''s hatch then opened. "Let''s go." The Old Master Vaughn got up. When the Old Master Vaughn and Vinna got off the ne. Mr. Ward had already been alone standing there and waiting for them. "Wee back to the city." Mr. Ward joked at them by making a bow while stepping forward. The Old Master Vaughn smiled bitterly, "Mr. Ward, it will be sufficient enough to greet us if you want to keep us, but why do you need to use the warnes?" The smile on Mr. Ward''s face disappeared, "If it wasn''t escorted by the warnes, I''m afraid the ne would have already flied towards the capital city, right?" Being shocked by his words. "Before thingse to light, I hope that the Old Master Vaughn, together with your good granddaughter can stay at the Jade Spring Vi obediently." Mr. Ward''s voice lowered, "Otherwise, the warnes which escorted you all just now are a rite of passage, and I will not dare to guarantee if any force will be used behind." The tone of his voice was so cold that it scared all of the people. "No matter how, I am still the head of the Vaughn family, why should I do this?" His face turned colder. Mr. Ward, however,ughed disdainfully, "What a Vaughn family in the capital city? What kind of fame of do you all have? You all are just a family that thrives on actors!" "You..." The Old Master Vaughn became furious. In the ancient times, actor was the most inferior job. Mr. Ward''s words were just like despising the whole Vaughn family. "Go back to the vi!" Mr. Ward shouted in a deep voice. Despite The Old Master Vaughn was desperate, still, he finally bowed his head helplessly, "Thank you for taking the trouble, Mr. Ward." He then watched the whole Vaughn family leaving the airport. Mr. Ward''s expression turned colder, "Everyone thinks that the young master who is a stray heir is inferior than other heirs in his family. If there is no one to repay the young master for this sh, then we will cleanse it with blood!" The intention of killing was raging. In Mr. Ward''s opinion, even though Jack''s assassination this time was a narrow escape, it was also a rare chance to rectify his name. By the way, it was right to use this time to show to the world that Jack was the heir to the Hughes family and his position was not inferior to anyone else. The Burton family''s fuss had made Jack appear in the sights of most of the gentries in the capital city. There were those who fear of him and there were those also who wanted to win over him...In short, the gentries were conceited and having their cunning tricks to each other. As most of the gentries knew well that the real Hughes family''s heir was high up there and difficult to get close to. But for Jack, it was obviously easier for those gentries with evil intentions to get close to rather than those real Hughes family''s heir. And that was why the assassination took ce after the arrival of both the Hughes family and the Wattson family. Not even Mr. Ward, Patrick also made an orderst night. He would like to tell them that despite he was called as ''wild'' heir of Hughes family, but he was not someone else that they could just approach and desecrate! The assassination couldn''t be investigated clearly. Then let''s cleanse it with blood! Let those people know that countless lives had to pay for the price with just one sh due to the reason that Jack was the Hughes family''s heir. Let those people be fearful and dare not act recklessly against Jack again! In the Jade Spring Vi. Aiden Lott was so anxious that he was sweating profusely and breathing heavily. Looking at the report that was presented to him, he turned angry and furious. "Rubbish, a bunch of rubbish!" Bang! Aiden cursed while directly throwing all the information out! "One whole night, and you all still can''t find out anything! How do I raise this bunch of rubbish like you guys in my life!" With Aiden''s literacy and character, this situation was rarely to appear on a normal day. Obviously, he was really furious and on fire. Because he knew well that the phrase by Mr. Ward "I would rather kill a mistake than let it go" included him! The assassination mastermind had obviously nned well, but with a dozen of assassins all died, it simply cut off all the clues. Knock! Knock! There was a knock at the door. "Who is it?" Aiden growled impatiently. "Mr. Lott, I am Ciara Wattson." Aiden''s expression eased a little and said, "Miss Wattson, pleasee in." Ciara pushed the door open and entered. "Have you found anything yet?" Aiden pointed to the information report on the floor, "All the dead soldier had cut off the clues and what my intelligencework investigate is only not important matter that is impossible for us to detect the mastermind." Ciara frowned and sighed, "Don''t worry, I have already informed my family to activate the Wattson family''s intelligencework to investigate this matter together." "I''m afraid it is a bit difficult." Aiden sighed helplessly, "The other side simply don''t give us the opportunity to investigate clearly. Do you believe that for those deadly soldiers, regardless of final sess or failure of the assassination, they will surely swallow the poison hidden in their teeth into their stomach to kill themselves." Ciara nodded and suddenly smiled, "You are right, Mr. Lott. However for our Wattson family, we don''t have such a great force that can gather a dozen deadly soldiers who can pay the price for provoking the Hughes family, who are they?" Aiden froze and then awaked as he had a clue suddenly. "Thanks for Miss Wattson''s reminder, now that we have the direction and it is much easier for the investigation." Ciara nodded, "Now that we are all in the same boat and the Vaughn family should have activated their intelligencework as well." Aiden was excited. In the afternoon. Jack finally woke up. Looking at Amber Knight besides him, Jack was a bit blurred, "Have you known it?" "How could I not know such a big matter?" Amber''s expression was full of worry and he angrily pinched Jack''s arm, "You big fool, why do you get yourself into such a big mess? Don''t you know that your mother isn''t the only one who worried about you?" I was fucking confused too! Jack was helpless for a while, who knew that he would encounter an assassination when he attended the banquet? But when he looked at Amber who was worried about him, he suddenly recalled a scenest night before he fell intoa. In an instant, he was blurred. Last night with Ciara...was it? Jack suddenly felt some guilty. Chapter 208 Scapegoat?! At least Amber did not notice his strange expression. Jack felt guilty and remorseful. But his memory of what happenedst night was hazy. He wasn''t sure if he did anything with Ciara. He thought about asking Ciara but... how was he to ask about it? He took a deep breath to suppress his feelings and Jack''s expression cooled down considerably. Vaughn family! His odd behaviorst night was because he was drugged. If it was the assassins who drugged him, why would they use an aphrodisiac? It was obvious that the Vaughns were responsible for it. "The actions of the Vaughn family were despicable. It was pure luck that I survived." Jack thought. His limbs became weak when the drugs started to take effect. Had it not been for Brent and Lone Wolf who risked it all to protect him and Ciara who dragged him out at the critical moment, he was certain he would be dead. With his fighting abilities, he would not be stabbed If it wasn''t for the Vaughn family''s drug. "What are you thinking about?" Amber noticed that Jack was fuming and became concerned. Jack shook his head and asked, "Where is Mr. Ward?" "He went to investigate what happenedst night." Amber paused and then added, "Rest well and recuperate. We did not tell your mother. Brent and Lone Wolf are fine and resting in the room next door. Mr. Ward and the others will investigate the assassination attempt. Jack heaved a sigh of relief when he found out that Brent and Lone were alright. At this moment, the door to the room opened and Mr. Ward walked in. He was relieved to see that Jack was awake. "Mr. Ward, have you found out anything?" Jack asked. Mr. Ward shook his head helplessly, "It''s tough. Not only is Aiden struggling with it, but even the Hughes family intelligencework also drew a nk." This was a serious incident and he certainly couldn''t depend on Aiden to investigate. Mr. Ward had already reported to Patrick as soon as the incident happened. The Hughes intelligencework had been working feverishly on this sincest night. "Even the Hughes family can''t find anything?" Jack clicked his tongue in surprise. The Hughes family''s wealth, assets, and status were immense. As a result, the prowess of its intelligencework was beyond theprehension of regr people. "Those ten-plus assassins were on a suicide mission. Brent and Lone Wolf had killed more than half of them and the remaining ones who were captured swallowed a capsule hidden in their teeth to kill themselves. As a result, none of them could be interrogated to provide any clues." Mr. Ward frowned and said, "Not only that, all the assassins had no background as if they never existed." "No news from the underground world?" Jack frowned tightly. Mr. Ward nodded, "None." It was silent in the room. A few secondster, Jack suddenlyughed, "There aren''t many families who can do this so cleanly." Jack raise his eyebrows and looked at Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, do you think it''s the Burton family, or... Hughes family?" When the words ''Hughes family'' was mentioned, Mr. Ward''s eyes lit up, and said, "Master is referring to... an inside job?" Mr. Ward was shocked to his senses. The Hughes intelligencework, Aiden, Vaughn, and Wattson families did not even consider this possibility. Jack nodded, "A lot of families have the ability to cover up and clean up but they would not provoke me without any good reasons. Furthermore, this was done so brazenly!" Mr. Ward frowned and pondered deeply. The ones with a grudge and dared to do it would either be the Burton family or Hughes family! "I''ll report this to your father." Mr. Ward turned to leave the room. Jack sat on the patient''s bed and was deep in thoughts. Seated by his side, Amber''s eyes glimmered and murmured with her red lips, "Jack, was that possible?" She obviously asked about the Hughes family trying to kill him. Jackughed profoundly, "The results may be very different from what we expected." Amber was doubtful but did not continue to ask. In the two days following the incident, Aiden used all his resources to investigate and the city seemed to be rattled. Drago also received Mr. Ward''s instructions to activate his intelligencework. The city seemed peaceful but a storm was raging in the shadows. Even the capital started to tremble. The Burton family was just bombed. Now with the Vaughn and Wattson family joining up to investigate, the sentiments in the capital reached a feverish point. The rich and powerful families started to be nervous. To assassinate the heir of the Hughes family was directly challenging the Hughes family! Very soon, some of the families started to put the me on the Burton family. In terms of grudge, it was obvious that the Burton family held the biggest grudge against Jack. After all, it was Jack who humiliated the high and mighty Burton family. At the Burton family Ancient Castle Vi. Old Master Burton was sitting by the window and looking at the workers busy at work in the garden. Behind him, Dyson said solemnly, "Father, now a lot of people arementing that we are the mastermind of Jack''s assassination." "Investigate! Investigate to the bottom of this!" Old Master Burton said angrily, "We can''t take the fall for this. I still need Jack to head this family and won''t dare to risk the wrath of the Hughes family." Indeed Jack and Patrick had devastated the pride and dignity of the Burton family in one night. But Old master Burton was not a fool to consider assassinating Jack. That would be losing both Jack and Patrick with one stroke. "The Vaughn and Wattson families had already turned the Capital upside down with no results," Dyson said helplessly. "We need to investigate even if we know that we can''te up with anything. It''s an issue of attitude!" Old Master Burton''s expression was fiery. If they don''t do something to help to investigate, it would be a tacit admission of their guilt. "Understood." Dyson quickly left.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jack was resting and enjoying Amber''s meticulous attention when Aiden rushed into the room. "Don''t you know how to knock?" Jack said coldly and was clearly upset. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hughes". Aiden''s eyes twitched and quickly exined. "What?" Jack asked. "We found out the culprit!" Aiden said and Jack sat up immediately. Then Aiden took out a file and said as he presented it to Jack, "This wasn''t only the results of my investigation. Drago, Vaughn, Wattson families, and even the Burton family all had the same results." Same results? Jack''s pupils constricted and took over the file to look at it in detail. At this moment, Mr. Ward walked into the patient room and saw the situation in the room. Mr. Wardughed helplessly and said, "Master, don''t need to look, they are a scapegoat." Scapegoat?! Jack was stunned. Aiden''s expression changed and looked at Mr. Ward in disbelief. Mr. Ward rubbed his chin and said, "How powerful must the mastermind be to have an entire family be a scapegoat?"?????? Chapter 209 Jour Family Of X City This one sentence made the room chillingly cold. Jack and the others were astonished. A family n was the umtion of generations of hard work. Whether be it wealth, status, or other aspects, they were the blood and sweat of generations. How terrifying must this mastermind be to be able to convince a family n to agree to be the scapegoat? Amber was shocked speechless. "Hoof..." Jack heaved a sigh and looked at the information again. "Jour family of X City?" The file indicated that the Jour family was only a small family n in X City. Putting aside the Burton, Vaughn, and Wattson families. The Jour family was insignificant even whenpared to Aiden. They lived at a remote corner of X City and was the local gangster. The entire family was worth barely three hundred million yuan. How could they be a mastermind of such a serious incident? Jack had no dealings with that family and even if there was a grudge, they wouldn''t have the gall to do it! They also won''t have the ability to avoid the scrutiny of intense investigations for three days. "What a joke!" Jack pped close the file and threw it into the bin. Aiden looked at the bin and said grudgingly, "But this was the result of so many investigations..." "All yielded the same results and that''s why it''s so fishy." Mr. Ward interrupted Aiden and continued, "It''s possible if there were some discrepancies. But to be identical? Isn''t that like following a script?" Aiden was stunned and dumbfounded. "Isn''t it a joke for this mastermind to present a scapegoat after three days? How was the mastermind able to convince the Jour family to be the scapegoat?" A family with generations of hard work ended up bing a scapegoat and possibly destroyed from it. The price of such a sacrifice could only be achieved through threats and force. It''s obviously impossible. "Master, what do you intend to do?" Jack shrugged his shoulders andughed, "Whatever father wants to do." "Understood." Mr. Ward turned to leave. Aiden hesitated and thereafter left with Mr. Ward.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was so quiet in the room that a pin drop could be heard. Jack''s smile faded and turned cold and pondered. It was interesting that this mastermind could convince an entire family n to be a scapegoat. A fox could hide its tail once but for how long could it continue to hide? "Jack..." Amber spoke. Jack waved his hand, "Amber, get me the file. I want to have another look at it." After taking the file, Jack took a picture of it and sent it to Yael. Jack: You are from X City. How well do you know the Jour family? Yael: Talk to you at the hospital. Jade Spring Vi, inside the First box. Ciara sat opposite Old Master Vaughn and Vinna. Their investigations yielded the same results at the same time. With Old Master Vaughn''s experience, he could tell that something wasn''t right. "The report is incorrect!" Ciara said. Old Master Vaughn nodded and said with no hard feelings, "Identical results from several intelligenceworks. Regardless of how you see it, it looked like the mastermind ced these for us to see it." "Furthermore, the Jour family of X City didn''t have a reason to do it, and neither would they dare to," Ciara said. "What if it was them?" Cinna suddenly said. Ciara frowned and red coldly at Vinna, "Boobs for brains." "You..." Vinna was furious. "Shut up, Vinna." Old Master Vaughn silenced Vinna. Following that, heughed, "Since there is an answer now, we can finally return to the capital. Old Master Vaughn had sleepless nights over these few days. All his attention was on looking for the mastermind because he knew that if nothing was found, everyone could not endure the wrath of the Hughes family! Suddenly, Aiden walked into the First box and heard what Old Master Vaughn said. Aiden coldly replied, "I''m sorry, three of you may not leave yet." "What do you mean?" Vinna became agitated. Aiden looked at them and said sternly, "Mr. Hughes wants to see you after he is discharged from the hospital." Old Master Vaughn and Vinna''s expression froze when they heard Aiden. Settling their scores? Ciara frowned and quickly said, "This had nothing to do with me. I saved him and he took the stab for me. Even I can''t leave?" After this happened, both families had given up on getting close with Jack. It was better for them to quickly return to the Capital given the current situation. They could only think about getting close to Jackter in time. "Ms. Wattson, you are mistaken. Mr. Hughes has something that he wants to ask you." Aiden exined and then looked at the three of them and said, "That''s why before Mr. Hughes is discharged from the hospital, I''d trouble the three of you to remain here and stay for a few more days. As the host here, I will ensure that all of you are well taken care of." Aiden left immediately after he said. He also didn''t show any desire to interact with them. "Grandpa, what shall we do?" Vinna was worried and grabbed Old Master Vaughn''s arm. Old Master Vaughn sighed and said with disappointment, "We will have to face up to it. The Vaughn family can bear this penalty. The heavens had already helped the Vaughn family when the investigations yielded the result." "But..." Vinna''s face was pale and her stomach was churning. Why did she push Jack that night? Ciara shook her head and left without saying a word. "Slut!" Vinna yelled. ... LJ Hospital. Only Jack and Yael were in the patient room. Amber had already taken care of Jack for three days. Jack had taken care of his mother at the hospital and knew how difficult it was. Even if Amber didn''t mind taking care of him, his heart ached for Amber. Yael''s voice echoed in the room. Jack listened and looked at the information regarding the Jour family. His expression became increasingly cold while his grin became wider. When Yael stopped. Rip! Jack tore the file into pieces. He said with a frosty voice, "Impressive. The mastermind is really a ghost. The information that he leaked is almost identical to what you said. It''s almost like a script. Only fools would believe this oue!" "Even fools would not believe." Yael shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can believe if the Quinn family wants to target you but a tiny Jour family wants to assassinate you? Are they even capable of that?" "But, this was intentionally leaked by the mastermind. What do you intend to do now?" "Endure!" Jack said furiously. "Can you endure something like this?" Yael said in surprise, "Let me remind you that it may be peaceful when you endure for the first time but if you were to retreat, it will only bring more trouble. If I were you, I''ll take the fight to them!" Jack shook his head, "There will be other attempts since he wants me dead." Jack rubbed his nose andughed, "But I''m still curious about what this small Jour family did to be made the scapegoat? They are even willing to risk their family to their deaths!" Yael frowned and his eyes started to wander. To themon folks, a family valued at three hundred million yuan was considered wealthy. But they are insignificant to the truly wealthy. Why would the mastermind pick the Jour family among countless other families to shoulder this me? After a while. "It makes no sense." Yael shook his head, his eyes lit up and joked, "But just now I remembered something interesting regarding the Jour family..."????? Chapter 210 Did I Do Anything Inappropriate to You? "What is it?" Jack Hughes looked at Yael Quinn in confusion. Yael stretched himself, slumped onto the hospital bed, and folded his feet together. He leaned back slightly as he looked at the ceiling. Smiling teasingly, he said, "If this weren''t about that Jour family in X City, I really wouldn''t have remembered it if I hadn''t thought about it carefully just now." Jack did not rush and was waiting patiently. "Although the Jour family is small, I still met their family face-to-face a few times because the Quinn family in X City had a business in cooperation with the Jour family." "The most recent face-to-face meeting I remember was at a banquet before I hacked my dad to death." The corner of Jack''s mouth twitched. However, Yael said as if nothing had happened, "At that time, I saw a junior standing behind the head of the Jour family. I was not taking it seriously at all before, and even the head of the Jour family, I also did not take them seriously..." As he was saying, he suddenly sat up. Both eyes stared straight at Jack. "But after knowing you, I suddenly remember it now. That junior''s look is very simr to yours." "Look like me?" Jack was stunned. Yael nodded seriously, and his smile was always teasing, "If it weren''t for this incident involving that Jour family, I would have forgotten this interesting matter. If that kid knew that because of you who look like him that destroyed their family, I wonder what mood he would be in?" Jack said, "Is there a photo?" He was really curious. It was fine to look alike if it was a twin of the same father and mother. But the identity, background, family history was very different, and they were even thousands of miles apart. The two people actually look alike? He invited Yael before, but it was the first time Yael went to X City. "I''ll look for it." Yael took out his phone and searched for the photos in his phone. But as if he was deliberately avoiding Jack. He turned his body around and did not allow Jack to see the photos, not even a bit. "So mysterious?" Jack pursed his lips. Yael searched while saying, "There are some exchanges of selfies." "Damn..." Jack cursed. After a while. Yael suddenly shouted, "Found it! Fortunately, I always had a backup when I change my phone, and everything got into the new phone." While he was saying, he handed the phone to Jack. Jack took a look and was immediately frozen. The photo was obviously taken at a banquet. The scene was very grand. It was a bustling and crowded ce. The protagonist of the photo was a very innocent beauty. The angle was obviously a shot took without her notice. And in the corner of the crowd, Jack saw a face. A face that was almost the same as his! If not for Yael''s reminder, he would have even wondered when he had attended such a banquet when he saw this face? "Isn''t it very simr?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Yael looked at the photo and then looked at Jack, "At least 90 percent simr. Do you want to go back and ask your parents if they had a twin back then? Did they kept you and sent this away?" "This joke is not funny." Jack rolled his eyes, digressing, "I did not expect a rich young man like you actually took a photo of this beauty secretly. You are really filthy. The person looks so innocent, and if she knows about this, she will certainly be disgusted by you." "So what..." Yael twitched his mouth, "Innocent? A walking bitch, she is way more ruthless than me!" Jack was speechless. The conversation ended here. Jack also did not dwell on this person who looked like him. As if he was treating this as a joke and strange news. With a poption of several billion, finding two people who looked like each other was not too sensational. Moreover, now the Jour family had be a scapegoat and took responsibility for the huge offense. Followed by the Hughes family''s cruel tricks, anyone who was incapable absolutely could not stand it. Everything had vanished, and there was no point in pursuing too much. "You really do not intend to pursue it?" Yael suddenly asked as he was not reconciled. "Unable to find out." Jack shook his head, "We can only wait for the next time." The mastermind behind the scene could sacrifice the Jour family as a scapegoat. Such energy, unless he wanted to tell you who he is, or else it was impossible to find out. "Alright." Yael nodded, and suddenly his eyes turned, "Then how do you n to treat the Vaughn family and the Wattson family?" "What do you think?" Jack gave an odd smile. Yael rubbed his hands and said with hope, "How about you give me a chance to be the hero to save the beauty? Then I can obtain Vinna Vaughn easily." "Beast!" Jackughed and cursed, "I can help you with your heroic rescue, but the price that the Vaughn family had to pay cannot be all eliminated." That night, Vinna rushed behind him and Ciara Wattson. She pushed them fiercely and used the two of them to block the knife. This incident was not something that Yael could erase with a word or two. It was also because of the push. Jack understood, in the end, which of the two families was worth befriending. The situation at that time was Ciara could protect him and used her back to block the knife. Compared to Vinna''s doings, she was distinctive. "I just want Vinna, and the others are your decision to make." Yael waved his hand. Jack thought about it, "Help me to contact Ciara and let here to the hospital for a while. I have something to ask her." "No problem, I''ll go directly to the Jade Spring Vi." Yael got up instantly and ran away. Jack froze for a moment and looked down at the thick gauze wrapped around his upper body. It seemed like... I''m still a wounded person! Yael, this asshole, has to stay here to take care of me, right? "Forgetting righteousness as he met beauties." Jack cursed fiercely. Almost evening. Ciara finally pushed open the door of Jack''s ward. Jack, who had been waiting for a long time, secretly cursed Yael a hundred times again. This brat certainly did not call her in advance, but only after arriving at the Jade Spring Vi and said in person. He suspected that the beast was flirting with Vinna first and suddenly thought of it, then only he told Ciara. Otherwise, it would not be sote. "Mr. Hughes, are you looking for me?" Ciara was calm and cold as always, but there were some changes as she looked at Jack''s eyes. "Have a seat." Jack pointed to the chair next to the bed. After Ciara sat down, she did not ask. Jack was also hesitant for a while. Regarding this type of matter, how should he ask? In the ward, it was quiet. The atmosphere was a little awkward. After nearly ten minutes, Ciara opened her mouth and broke the silence. "Does Mr. Hughes have any questions?" Jack said, "Ah" and he was panicked. His gaze subconsciously at Ciara''s slender legs that were wrapped in thin stockings. The same ck business attire and the same thin stockings. Exactly the same as the memory of thest scene of that night in his mind. "Mr. Hughes..." Seeing Jack lost in thought as he was staring at her thighs, Ciara frowned and was somewhat displeased. Jack quickly came back to his senses. He looked at her eyes, took a deep breath, and asked seriously. "That night, I was drugged. Did I do anything inappropriate to you?" Ciara was stunned, and her pretty face turned red. She lowered her head, and her hands were clenched together. Trouble caused! Jack''s heart thumped, and he wanted to bang his head against the wall. He hurriedly said, "That, I did not mean to ask, but I do have a vague memory of that night, so I wanted to confirm it." "Alright. Then I''ll tell you what happened that night when the drug took effect." Ciara suddenly stood up; her pretty face was scarlet. Her gaze was gentle, and she leaned down directly towards Jack. The sudden scene scared Jack. His face changed, and his heart was beating wildly. "No, no, I just wanted to ask. You can say it instead of demonstrating on the spot!" Chapter 211 Straightforward Cooperation Bang! Ciara''s fist clenched, and a fist was directed to Jack''s face. Jack''s body was crooked, and a cry of misery "Ah". The moment his brain buzzed, he almost fainted. "That''s it." Ciara sat back on the chair, "But that night, I directly knocked you out. This time I saved my strength." Jack rubbed his swollen and painful face and looked at Ciara, "You can just say it. Why do you have to punch me?" Ciara, with a cold look, "If I did not react quickly that night and knocked you out in time, you would really do something." "I came to you to talk about business. Since childhood, no one has dared to do this to me and now that you have recovered a bit, but I''m not allowed to punch you to take revenge?" Jack was speechless. Damn, she suddenly made sense. But he also had a new understanding of Ciara. This girl was not only cold, but she was also strong. He exhaled a heavy breath. Although his face was swollen and painful, Jack was relieved. Fortunately, he did not do anything silly. Otherwise, he really would not know how to face Amber Knight. "You called me here just for this?" Ciara asked with raised eyebrows, with her arms crossed. Jack nodded his head. "Hooligan!" Facing Ciara''s stare, Jack directly ignored it. The thing he most wanted to determine had already been determined. He did not care how Ciara looked at him. After a pause, Jack asked, "By the way, you keep mentioning about business. What business is it?" They were finally talking about business! Ciara was happy. Jack''s question gave her a feeling of relief. She came to Jack on behalf of the Wattson family this time. In fact, the purpose was the same as the Vaughn family. They wanted to get closer with Jack and win his support. The identity of the Hughes family''s heir was too important. Even if there were many heirs of the Hughes family, the chances of Jack bing the future head of the family were minuscule. But for the Vaughn and the Wattson families, it was still worth a shot! The Vaughn and the Wattson families'' status and strength in the capital city were not the most prominent. Currently, the development had reached a teau. It was difficult to achieve much relying on their efforts. If she won the bet on Jack, by just following the right leader, it would be enough to let the family leap to the top rank of the capital city. The difference between the two families to win over Jack was only Ciara came in the name of a business, while the Vaughn family came in the name of Vinna''s allure. And now, Jack took the initiative to ask. In Ciara''s mind, it was clear that Jack had made a choice between the two families. With business dealings and having a closer rtionship with Jack, it was only a matter of time in the future. Ciara''s cold look showed a warm smile, "Mr. Hughes, do you have any interest in the entertainment industry?" "Yes." Jack nodded in response, "How much capital is needed?" The straightforward answer gave Ciara a shock. She had initially prepared a lot, but Jack''s straightforwardness made all her preparations go down the drain. "Mr. Hughes, don''t you want to know the specifics?" Ciara was a bit bewildered. Jack shook his head and smiled faintly, "You can block the knife for me, and this sentiment alone is worth this cooperation. I will leave it to you; I turst you and no more questions." Jack was clear, the purpose of the Vaughn and the Wattson families toe. Compared to the Vaughn family, he felt that the Wattson family''s tactics were a little morefortable. But what made him decide to cooperate, after all, was the night at the First Box. Ciara helped him to escape and blocked the knife for him. Since the other party''s purpose was clear, then why should he ask for more details? It was just a business deal that needed to spend a sum of money. The in-depth reason was to take advantage of this business to keep both sides connected. Ciara was stunned. It took a few seconds for her to suppress the panic. Taking a deep breath, Ciara said, "I need one billion. Mr. Hughes, one billion. And we family took one billion, and I will establish a new entertainmentpany." "Give me the bank card number." Jack iparably straightforward, without any hesitation. All this happened in a minute or two only. Until Ciara walked out of the ward, she felt unreal, as if she was dreaming. One billion business to establish a newpany. The deal was done in a couple of minutes? Beforeing, she was even calcting with a few elders at home. Even the business model, profitability ratio, and the future blueprint were all properly nned. This was why the Wattson family came a few dayster than the Vaughn family. But now, everything was useless! One billion in hand! Ruthlessly pinched her cheeks. Then, a red mark formed on her face. It hurt! Not a dream! Ciara''s heartbeat elerated, and her eyes were full of happiness.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At this moment, she was extremely excited. She did not stop at all and quickly returned to the Jade Spring Vi. She packed her suitcase and returned to the capital city. Funds in hand, so she had to set up thepany as soon as possible. And what made her even happier was to obtain the support of Jack. She was going to bring this news back to the Wattson family. "Dad and the elders would be surprised if they knew that I had negotiated so smoothly, right?" This was the thought in Ciara''s mind. At Jade Spring Vi. "Grandpa, that slutty Ciara has left!" Vinna was shocked, and her pretty face was indignant. "Damn!" Old Master Vaughn, who was sipping tea, changed his face and smashed the teacup in his hand. "It''s done! That little girl must have seeded, so she could leave so quickly!" At this moment, Old Master Vaughn was discouraged, as if he had lost his strength, and limped on the chair. "Grandpa..." Vinna was startled. "Vinna, the Wattson familypletely lost this time!" Old Master Vaughn cried, and his eyes were red, "Wrong step! I have never made a mistake when I''m nning life, but I did not expect to losepletely in this matter! If we are talking about business, our family is the oligarch of the entertainment industry. There arerger businesses to discuss with Jack, but I..." At the end of the sentence, Old Master Vaughn could not speak anymore. Either he was off course from the beginning, or he was too confident in Vinna''s beauty. Old Master Vaughn only thought of young men who love beauty, but simply did not expect Jack would not even look at Vinna! On the contrary, it was a seriously dealt business that made Jack directly agree to it. "No, grandpa, calm down. The Wattson family has just hooked up with Jack, and even if we can''t, our family is still way stronger than the Wattson family." Vinna hurriedlyforted him. "Vinna, you don''t understand!" Old Master Vaughn''s body trembled, "In the long run, getting close with Jack and if Jack bes the head of the Hughes family in the future, we will be following the right leader. Even if you look at the short term, there were also benefits if we bond with Jack!" Facing Vinna''s doubts. Old Master Vaughn''s reddish eyes were as stern as a knife, "Firstly, Jack and Patrick Hughes just destroyed the Burton family! With this momentum, the Wattson family, which had a deal with Jack, will have a broader operating space in the current situation of the capital city that is developing fast!" Vinna''s trembled, "Grandfather, do you mean that... Wattson family is likely to affect the Vaughn family''s oligarchy?" Old Master Vaughn was unwilling, but he still nodded his head forcefully. He almost wailed, "An advantageous game was yed badly by us. Not only that, because of the matter that you pushed Jack to block the knife, our family lost what we already have instead of obtaining the better!" If only because of the knife blocking matter and to pay the price. Old Master Vaughn would not feel anything, and the so-called price, the Vaughn family could still afford. But now, Ciara and Jack cooperated, which was enough to affect the Vaughn family''s oligarchy in the industry! One was the price, and the second was the foundation! Old Master Vaughn could not ept such results! Chapter 212 Humble Apology A weekter. Ciara''s entertainmentpany was sessfully set up with the name "Jackpot Entertainment." Jack couldn''t help andughed when he heard of this name. He smacked his mouth, "Jackpot ... hmm..." Jack didn''t mind since they decided to partner up. This name must be Ciara''s way of paying homage to Jack. Within one week of X City''s Jour family taking the fall, the small Jour family was like steam and disappeared without a trace. Many rich and powerful families and everybody were shocked when they heard if the news. Following that, the rich and powerful familiesughed bitterly as they all knew that the Jour family of X City was a sacrifice. But no one woulde out to retaliate and certainly, no one would pity the Jour family. Instead, it was Jackpot Entertainment''s set up that made waves in the Capital. The intelligencework of the wealthy giants managed to determine very quickly that Jackpot Entertainment was established by Jack and the Wattson family. That meant that Jack and the Wattson family were now allies. Following that it will be time for the entertainment industry to be turned upside down. The bombing of the Burton residence spread through the Capital like a raging storm. The setting up of Jackpot Entertainment was clearly pouring fuel into the fire that was already raging in the Capital. But, when the wealthy giants were panicking, no one sneered at the Wattson family''s haste to rush forward. By working with Jack, it was sufficient for the Wattson family to rise directly to the top. But what if they were wrong about Jack''s capabilities? There were many elites in the Hughes family and numerous potential heirs. This matter involved the future of the Hughes family and each of the heirs was mysterious and high and mighty. Jack was considered as a feral heir of the Hughes family and that made a lot of people smell the opportunities. When carefully considered, howpetitive could a feral heir bepared to the other heirs? The wealthy giants regarded Jack''s chances to be the head of the Hughes family to be next to nothing. Once Jack fails, the Wattson family will bring instant cmity onto themselves. To the wealthy giants, the Wattson family had wagered their future in a high stakes gamble with Jack. And the chance of winning was very low! Jade Spring Vi. After a week''s wait, Old Master Vaughn and Vinna had run out of patience. The establishment of Jackpot Entertainment and the changes in the Capital had caused Old Master Vaughn to have sleepless nights. He was restless throughout this time. "Grandfather, must we continue to wait?" At midday, Vinna looked at the sumptuous spread but did not have any appetite to eat. During this period, although her grandfather and she had their freedom inside the Jade Spring vi, lived in luxury, and ate sumptuous food, there was no difference with house arrest! Setting aside other issues, Vinna was never punished like this before. "We can''t wait any further. I need to rush back to the Capital to n otherwise our family''s main industry will be disrupted." Old Master Vaughn was very determined, "If we continue to wait like this the skies over the Capital will absolutely change!" After being submerged in the industry for decades, he clearly understood the importance of timing. If he couldn''t make ns and prepare before the situation changed in the Capital, when things start to change, even the Vaughn family as the leader of the entertainment industry will be helpless. Under immense changes, resistance would be futile. As he said, he stood up and walked to the door, "Man, I want to see Aiden!" Aiden arrived ten minutester. During this period of time, Aiden stayed at the Jade Spring Vi and didn''t go to the office. He was helping Jack to monitor these two Vaughns. "Old Master Vaughn, how may I be of assistance?" Aiden asked. "I want to see Mr. Hughes!" Old Master Vaughn''s expression was stern and determined. "This..." Aiden hesitated. "I want to offer my apologies to Mr. Hughes!" This made Aiden nod in agreement. An hourter. Aiden brought Old Master Vaughn and Vinna to LJ Hospital. It was just after midday. Jackid on the bed andzily ate the apple sliced by Amber. Yael picked up an apple and took a big bite out of it. "It''s unwashed." Mr. Ward said. Yale chewed and answered, "Damn... how dare they disy their affection in front of us!" Pfft! What he said made Jack and Amberugh together. Jackughed and said, "Don''t mind us, what I had already agreed with you will depend on your acting skills in a while." Yael was stunned and his eyes dazzled. He spat the apple skin into the bin and said happily, "They''re here?" "They finally can''t wait any longer." Jack smiled and looked towards Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward smiled in return. In fact, it was Mr. Ward who suggested that Old Master Vaughn and Vinna be kept at the Jade Spring Vi for a week without any contacts. If Jack had forcibly questioned Old Master Vaughn, it would only be a temporary pain. However, if he was to let them simmer for a period and let Old Master Vaughn''s thoughts run wild, he would personally seek to apologize and remember this for life. This was a tactic that a supreme person should wield. Knock knock! "Enter." Jack raised his eyebrow and looked at Yael. Yael gave him an OK signal and leaned back onto the sofa and pretended not to care about what was happening. "Mr. Hughes, Old Master Vaughn came to visit you." Aiden entered and announced very politely. Old Master Vaughn and Vinna followed closely behind. Although Old Master Vaughn was calm and steady, Vinna''s expression betrayed their anxiety. "Mr. Hughes, I''m here especially to render my humble apologies." Old Master Vaughn smiled and bowed slightly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jack suddenlyughed and his eyes were zing with anger as he looked at Old Master Vaughn, "Old Master Vaughn must be joking. What did you do wrong? And what''s there to apologize about?" On hearing this, Old Master Vaughn frowned and his eyes dazzled. Vinna''s face flushed in red and became unsettled. She was lofty and superior and was not used to apologizing to anyone. But when she saw that because of her recklessness her grandfather had to bow to apologize and also what was happening at the capital, she also pursed her lips and said humbly to Jack, "Mr. Hughes, I''m sorry for my recklessness the other night and almost harmed you. Please forgive me." "Oh?" Jack scoffed, "The wound on my back hasn''t even started to heal." What he said immediately brought down the temperature of the room. Old Master Vaughn and Vinna''s heart sank at the same moment. Old Master Vaughn suddenly said sternly, "Vinna, kneel!" Vinna was shocked but she obeyed and knelt on the floor. "Beg Mr. Hughes for his forgiveness!" Old Master Vaughn shouted angrily but smiled radiantly when he turned to face Jack, "Mr. Hughes, please forgive her on ount of her youthful brashness. The Vaughn family is willing topensate you with a billion yuan." Boom! It was as if lightning struck Vinna. She just pushed him and that cost a billion? Jack was in no hurry to answer. He looked quietly towards Yael. The sudden silence in the room made Old Master Vaughn and Vinna extremely ufortable. Suddenly. The cynical Yael stood up and said, "Jack, let mement as your friend. The Vaughn family is already so sincere. You''re a gentleman, what else aren''t you satisfied with?" The message sounded righteous and the tone was sharp. Mr. Ward and Amber looked on in surprise. Had the acting begun???????? Chapter 213 Act! What Yael said startled Old Master Vaughn and Vinna. Vinna raised her head and looked at Yael with her beautiful and sparkling eyes. She was touched by Yael''s gesture. She had despised him for killing his own father but she never expected him to speak up for her at this moment. "Sincerity? What am I unsatisfied with?" Jackughed and pointed to the bandage on this chest and said sharply, "If it wasn''t for my lucky stars, I would not beying here but buried six feet under!" His voice was cold and sharp. Old Master Vaughn and Vinna were both terrified. "You..." Yale flushed in red and was about to speak. Jack immediately interrupted him, "Or, do you think that I, as the heir to the Hughes family, is only worth one billion yuan?" Old Master Vaughn''s expression changed and he became extremely troubled. He was very clear that a billion yuan was nothingpared to the value of an heir to the Hughes family. The wealth of the Hughes family was not aughing matter. Even if Jack''s chance of bing the head of the Hughes family was low, his status was still an heir. If the life of the heir of the Hughes family was only worth a billion yuan, then the Hughes family could freely buy off the lives of the heirs of other wealthy families. The reason why Old Master Vaughn said a billion yuan was he had calcted and the amount of cash that the Vaughn family could raise in a short period was this much! All the rest of their money was tied up in various projects and could not be touched. "Mr. Hughes, I''m so sorry, I''m really aware of my mistakes." Vinna suddenly cried, trembled and tears flowed. She was very clear that even Yael had nowe out to speak out for them and if she were to hesitate any further, she''ll only be asking for more trouble. The most urgent issue now was to beg for Jack''s forgiveness and let her grandfather return quickly to the Capital. Cries and wailing could be heard from the patient''s room. Jack remained cold and silent. "Jack, do you regard me as your friend?" Yael''s voice became serious, "If you still take me as your friend, then let this matter pass. A billion is enough. Vinna is already kneeling for your forgiveness. Don''t tell me that you want her to atone for her mistakes with her life?" "Yael, I never expected you to speak up for an outsider!" Jack''s face was frosty and looked at Yael in surprise. "I''m not speaking for outsiders. I just feel that this matter should not be blown out of proportion." After saying, Yael turned to Vinna, smiled, and gave her his right hand, "Stand up, with me here, he won''t dare to do anything to you." "Yael..." Vinna''s eyes lit up and looked at Yael with her tear-soaked eyes. At that moment, her heart was very touched. She even felt guilty that she detested and despised Yael in the past when she heard of what he did. "I fell in love with you the moment I first saw you." Yael grinned and looked determined, "I''m seen as a beast and someone who killed my father but even the heavens cannot interfere with whoever I choose to love!" Boom! Vinna shivered as if she was struck by lightning. At that moment, she became dazed and ced her hand onto Yael''s hand, and slowly got up. "Vinna, you..." Old Master Vaughn was shocked. They were seeking Jack''s forgiveness. Even if Yael was considered as the Quinn family, his status could not bepared to Jack. If Vinna stood up now, she wasn''t apologizing but was provoking Jack! p! Yael pulled the sobbing Vinna into his embrace and said arrogantly, "She is my girl and I will protect her!" One sentence and Vinna was extremely touched. It also made Old Master Vaughn speechless. Jack narrowed his eyes and the coldness was surging, "Yael, do you still regard me as your friend?" The atmosphere in the patient room became exceedingly cold and tensed. "Jack, of course, I treat you as a friend, but do you take me as one?" Yael took an aggressive stance and continued, "The Vaughn family came to humbly apologize to you with great sincerity. If you can''t ept it, then if now I want to protect Vinna, are you able to ept this?" Before Jack could respond, Yael suddenly pointed to the fruit knife that''s on the bedside table. It was the same knife used by Amber to shave the apple. "Or, if you feel that it is insufficient, then use the knife to cut me. A sh for a sh!" "Yael!" Vinna was shocked and her beautiful eyes were in tears and horrified. At that moment, the room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. A showdown was set and everyone was stunned. Compared to Old Master Vaughn''s bewilderment, the other two on Jack''s side were puzzled... Had they overdone their act? The tense moment persisted for several seconds. Amber suddenly said softly, "Jack, why not just let it rest? You and Yael are as close as brothers." On hearing this, Jack''s eyes glimmered, and looked at Amber. This silly girl''s timing was perfect! After taking a deep breath, Jack lowered his head and said helplessly, "Leave." Once he said, Old Master Vaughn shivered and became ted like he just received a great pardon. "Thanks, Mr. Hughes, thanks Mr. Hughes." Vinna''s eyes lit up and her tears continued to flow. "Let''s go." Yael calmed down and held Vinna in his arms and supported Old Master Vaughn out, "Jack, consider that I owe you this, thanks." Jack looked on as the three of them left. "Hoof..." He leaned back onto the bed, heaved a deep sigh, and looked in relief at Amber, "If you hadn''t said that to wrap things up, I don''t even know how I should continue the act." The atmosphere in the room became more rxed. "Your act was too extreme," Amber said as she rolled her eyes. The sullen Mr. Ward chuckled, "If they didn''t do it that way, how would both of the Vaughns be convinced?" Jack nodded and smiled, "We must remember this. The beast himself said that he owed us this." On saying this, he stretched and exercised his hands. "Mr. Ward, get me out of this hospital. I''ve stayed for so many days, it''s time to leave." "Master..." "Silly guy..." Mr. Ward and Amber both were startled. Jack shook his head, "I''m fine, I''ll slowly recuperate after I''m discharged. I''m worried about the affairs at thepany. Also, if I continue to stay here, I won''t be able to continue to keep this from my mother." Jack was so determined that Amber and Mr. Ward could not continue to persuade him. Very quickly, Mr. Ward was able to settle Jack''s discharge procedures. When the three of them returned to the TM Vi, Yael sent Jack a Wechat message. Jack looked at the message. Yael, I won''t be back for dinner tonight. Old Master Vaughn had gone back to the Capital by himself. Vinna is remaining for a few more days. Jack was stunned that things happened that quickly! He was really stunned. The beast was really ady''s man! After being stunned for a moment, Jack replied to the message. Jack: Remember to use protection. To which Yael instantly replied.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yael: Rascal, thanks. Wait for my good news tomorrow. I''ll definitely take her tonight!???????????? Chapter 214 Sleeping Together He ignored Yael. Jack entered the house. Sophie didn''t know because the whole family helped Jack to cover the truth. When she saw Jack, she hurriedly stepped forward and said, "You dumb boy, you keep staying in thepany for so many days, you''ve even lost a lot of weight! Work is indeed important, but your health is more important." "Mom, I''m fine, it''s not a big deal." Jack smiled, he looked calm and there was nothing unusual about him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Go have some rest, Daisy and I will call you when the dinner is ready." Sophie just thought that Jack had been working overtime at thepany for those few days, and didn''t go home because he was too busy with work. It wasn''t easy for Jack to go home, so Sophie didn''t want to make him tired at all. Jack smiled as he saw his mother walked into the kitchen, he then turned around and went upstairs. But when Jack just walked to the head of the stairs, he heard his mother speaking from behind. "Amber, don''t tire yourself either, go and apany Jack upstairs." Jack staggered, he almost fell on the stairs. Wasn''t Sophie''s words too direct? "Huh? Sophie..." Amber was surprised too. "Just apany him, don''t over think it!" Sophie smiled like a warm and caring mother. But Amber had already blushed. She walked to Jack''s side. Jack smiled awkwardly, "A bit too direct, huh?" Amber trembled, her pretty face blushed even more. She coyly said, "Oh my, let''s not talk about it and just go upstairs." Jack was speechless. Mr. Ward smiled helplessly as she watched Jack and Amber walked up the stairs, "Mothers are all the same in this world." "Mr. Ward, what are you mumbling about? Come and help us!" Sophie looked serious when she said that. Mr. Ward walked over with a smile. Sophie rolled her eyes," Mr. Ward, don''t say it if you know. Jack is already at such age, as a mother, I want to get a grandson too." "But, Madam..." Mr. Ward felt that it was quite inappropriate. "Ohe on, Patrick wasn''t like what you said back then." Sophie''s words, made Mr. Ward speechless. But when he gave it a thought, Jack already proposed to Amber and they''re almost married. It was not... Inappropriate, right? In the room. Jack slowlyid down on the bed with Amber''s support. Because that action stretched his wound, Jack couldn''t help groaning in pain. Amber felt rry when she saw that, so sheined, "Who told you to act strong and get discharged from the hospital? Now what will you do when you sleep and wake up everyday?" "Well, you''re here with me." Jack smiled. "But I won''t be here everyday." said Amber. After saying that. Jack suddenly pulled Amber''s hand softly. Amber screamed, lost her bnce, and fell onto the bed. In an instant, Jack''s body temperature engulfed her body. Amber instinctively wanted to get up. But Jack wrapped her around her shoulder and hugged her tightly, "I want you to be here everyday." Amber''s eyes glistened and she looked troubled Jack''s words made her heart pound even faster, she felt restless. "Jack..." Amber suddenly said that with a low voice. "Dummy, I know... I won''t mess around, just sleep, like this." Jack gently said that as he softly patted Amber''s back. Previously, Amber had let Jack know that she wanted to leave the most beautiful time for her wedding day to make it the perfect day. Thus, he respected Amber and he didn''t mess around with her. Respecting each other was the best way to maintain a rtionship. Feeling the caress on her back, Amber quickly felt sleepy. Like a little kitten, she snuggled in Jack''s embrace and slowly fell asleep. When they woke up, it was already dark. Amber looked up at Jack and found that Jack was looking at her. "You already woke up some time ago?" Amber reacted after being in short daze. "Yeah." Jack gently replied. Amber frowned, "Then why didn''t you wake me up? I keep using your arm as a pillow, it''ll be very ufortable for you." "What are you talking about? I''m happy that my wife can sleep on my arm." Jack pretended to me her, then after a pause, he said, "For so many days, you took care of me at the hospital, you had never slept fully... Since that I''m already discharged from the hospital, of course I have to make you get enough sleep." During the time when Jack was hospitalized. Daisy had to stay home and take care of Sophie, and she also helped them cover the truth. Only Amber and Mr. Ward took turns to take care of him in the hospital. As for Yael, he''d been wanting to share about his sex skills, he only visited Jack at the hospital for a while. Amber felt sorry because Mr. Ward was old, so most of the time she was the one in the hospital. Jack was so touched because Amber, a daughter from a wealthy family who had been living in luxury since she was young, willingly took care of him in the hospital. "You just wanted to let me rest?" Amber''s eyes seemed deep as she closed her lips tightly. But right after that, she suddenly said, "That''s wrong, why do I think that your question is strange?" When saying that, Amber''s face quickly blushed. Jack smiled strangely as he asked her back, "Then have you had enough sleep?" Amber looked troubled as she closed her lips tightly, she didn''t know how to reply him. She did have enough sleep. But Jack''s gaze clearly meant that there''s another meaning to "enough sleep". In the end, Amber grumbled coyly as she struggled to break free from Jack''s embrace, then she got up and said, "Let''s go and have some dinner downstairs." Jackughed, he got up and went downstairs with Amber''s support. There were television soundsing from the living room Sophie, Mr. Ward, and Daisy were watching the television. "Mom, is the dinner ready?" Jack asked. "Yeah, it''s been ready for quite some time now. We''re just worried that we''ll disturb your rest, so we didn''t call you guys." Sophie smiled as she said that. Their family sat around the dining table as they ate the dinner. Sophie suddenly asked, "By the way, where''s Brent? Why didn''t hee home when you didn''t, Jack?" Jack was stunned. Brent and Lone Wolf''s condition weren''t much worse than him. So when he got discharged, he ordered them to stay in the hospital and recover well before getting discharged. "Madam, Brent went back to the Hughes'' because he had something to do." Mr. Ward quickly intercepted. Sophie nodded and didn''t ask more about it. Jack nced at Mr. Ward in appreciation, the atmosphere warmed up again. While they were eating. Suddenly, Jack''s phone rang. It was from Yael. Jack was dumbfounded, shouldn''t he be busy at that hour? He epted the call in suspicion. Once the call was connected. He suddenly heard Yael''s roar from the call. "Help, Jack, save me..." "What happened?" Jack''s expression changed drastically as he raised his voice. Sophie and the others became silent at the same time. There was a "bang" sound from the phone. Yael''s voice also became weak. "Help, th-they''re here, t-to kill me! I''m at..."?????????????? Chapter 215 Burying My Friend? Bang! There was a muffled sound, and with the sound of dense electricity, themunication was abruptly interrupted. Jack Hughes''s face froze, and his heart was depressed. The "they" that Yael Quinn spoke of was obviously someone he knew. But who exactly was it? "Young Master, what''s wrong?" Mr. Ward asked. "Someone wants to kill Yael." He spat out a sentence and got up, "Mother, Amber Knight, Daisy Hill, you all eat first. Mr. Ward and I will take a trip." With the single sentence, the faces of people at the table turned pale. Mr. Ward instantly got up. Amber''s eyes shed, and she was about to open her mouth to speak. Sophie Burton, however, lightly pressed on her shoulder and stopped it. "Be careful!" Sophie admonished. Jack nced at Amber and nodded at his mother again. After he and Mr. Ward had left. Only then did Sophie looked gently at the worried Amber and softly said, "I know that you''re worried about him, but you must know that the Hughes Family''s selection of a family head is based on the elimination of weakest, and only the toughest can make it. A family head cannot be raised in a safe zone. Only through bloodshed that a family head will emerge." The words were straightforward. This was also exactly the truth. If he wanted to be the head of the Hughes Family, he was bound to have a bumpy and abrasive journey, as was the case with Patrick Hughes back then. On the Rolls-Royce car. He sat on the passenger side. His face was cold. After calling Yale''s phone three times in a row, he was sure that his phone was broken. Without contact details, there was no way to know Yale''s exact location. To find him, Jack would have to rely on his means. "Mr. Ward," Jack spoke in a deep voice. But before finishing his words. The phone suddenly rang, interrupting his words. It was an unknown number. He answered the call. "Mr. Hughes, Yale is in danger!" Vinna Vaughn! His pupils contracted.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Where are you?" His voice was cold. On the phone, she was crying. Her voice sobbing with fear, but still quickly uttered the name of a ce. Ten minutester. He finally found her in the downtown area. Under the night, she was sitting alone on the road, curled up and shivering. There were quite a few people around, and another few people were guarding the area. Obviously, her call just now was assisted by a passer-by. Seeing him, she could not hold her tears and howl. "Don''t cry!" His expression was cold and stern as he admonished in a deep voice, "Where is Yale?" A cold expression and a stern voice in his eyes. The people around them frowned. A stunning beauty like her was crying like this, and people around couldn''t even wait to feel pitiful for her. How could a man behave like this? "Buddy, can you speak nicely? Can''t you see that this youngdy is crying?" Someone couldn''t help but say. "Why not you try?" He turned his head and stared at the person who had spoken with a domineering look. The man was afraid and retreated into the crowd. "I''m asking you to stop crying now. Tell me what had happened. Get in the car with me!" His body exuded a cold, piercing chill as he turned and walked towards the Rolls Royce. The people around him looked terrified and stepped back to make way. After getting into the car. She finally spoke up. "Yael was taken away by the people from the Quinn family." Boom! He was shocked. Mr. Ward, who was driving the car, also turned pale. No wonder she only knew how to cry ipetently. If it were the Quinn family''s doing, even if it were routinely reported, no one would care. "Quinn family, killing Yael?" He looked at Mr. Ward in confusion. Mr. Ward also nced at him. Both of them looked at each other in confusion and could not understand the current situation. "Where is Yael?" Jack asked. "No, I don''t know. They only said they were going to bury him!" Vinna was lost, sitting in the back row. Her eyes were red, and she could not stop crying. Buried?! He frowned as his mind was stormed with thoughts. Suddenly, a ce came to his mind. "Mr. Ward, go to the Dragon Graveyard." "Are you sure it''s there, young master?" "The only ce I can think of that is suitable for burying someone is the cemetery there. Anyhow, Yael is still a member of the Quinn family. And since the Quinn family wants to bury him, for the sake of their face, they wouldn''t be so ck-hearted and find a random ce to bury him, right?" Mr. Ward hesitated, but eventually turned his direction and drove towards the Dragon Graveyard. However, for safety''s sake, he still used his mobile phone to contact the relevant parties to investigate the surveince footage along the way to see if there were any clues. Inside the car, the dead silence was oppressive. Vinna was obviously terrified. And even sitting in the back, her body was slightly curled up. She was trying to hold her tears, but she really couldn''t. His voice suddenly broke the dead silence, "Mr. Ward, is there such a rule in the wealthy family that as long as one is expelled from the family, he or she is to be driven to death?" "What a joke!" Mr. Wardughed coldly, "No tycoon would be so petty to such an extent. Since they are tycoons, their status is not something that any person in the family can affect. To be expelled from the family tree, that is bad news for the expelled family member. But to a tycoon, it is simply insignificant." "Every family member needs to rely on the tycoon background. Only then can they have the chance to make it big. Therefore, expulsion from the family tree would seriously affect the family''s development." After a pause, he added, "Is there really a tycoon with such a narrow mind, and young master, do you think that he can still be a tycoon?" Jack rubbed his nose and let out a softugh. Indeed, to be a tycoon and stand proudly at the top of the pyramid, one had to rely on means and ability, but also vision and mind. If you wanted to kill all those who have been expelled from the family just because they have been expelled, wouldn''t that drive the family members lose their respect to the family and betray each other? A mere banishment from the family tree would still give one a chance to return the family. Still, the tycoons loved their faces. If this incident got out, it would only make them dislike each other and draw a clear line. After that, there would slowly be no way out. "Then why would Yael be driven to death?" He murmured softly. This was what was most puzzling in his mind right now. After Yael killed his father back then, he had earned tens of billions for the Quinn family and made his name. This had established the Quinn family''s position as the wealthiest family in X City. But then, the Quinn family raised him as if he was useless. After that, he chose to be expelled from the family tree. It was reasonable, so he shouldn''t be killed, right? At this point. A video was sent to Mr. Ward''s mobile phone on WeChat. While driving, he yed the video. He then smiled to himself, "I''m old now. My brain is indeed not as good as young master''s. Just as you had guessed, Yael was taken up to the Dragon Graveyard." Jack''s expression was stern and murderous. Mighty killing intent filled the car. The hearts of Mr. Ward and Vinna were chilled. "You want to bury Yael just because you enter a cemetery? I would like to see tonight, who will be buried?" Meanwhile. Inside the Dragon Graveyard. Graves were lined up. The night was very dark. It was eerie. "Ah!" A heart-rending wail of pain suddenly broke the eerie dead silence of the cemetery. Arge number of ravens flew up from the distant mountains as they were rmed. There were also many crows cawing irritatingly.0000 Chapter 216 Death By Twenty Cuts! In the dark night, a murder of crows circled and crowed loudly as if they were ushering in death. There were bright lights at a nearbymon cemetery in the forested hills. Yael was bound to arge tree. His casual clothes were already in tatters and covered in fresh blood. He was drenched in blood. Above his head were two iron chains with a hook on each end. The hooks pierced directly into his shoulder des. The shiny hooks were stained with blood and flesh and glimmered ominously under the lights. The intense pain caused Yael''s body to tremble involuntarily. His face was pale without a trace of blood. His mouth quivered and moaned in pain as he tightly clenched his teeth. His eyes remained bright as stars while radiating his intense fury. Clink...nk... Not far off, sounds of spades digging the soil could be heard. The shadows of men working in the dark could be vaguely seen. sh! A middle-aged man shed Yael''s shoulder and the flesh curled outwards and fresh blood flowed. Yael''s body trembled violently and grunted. "You can really endure. You screamed when the hooks prated your shoulder des but you just grunted for these thirteen shes." The middle-aged manughed. He was ferocious and callous while he pretended to pity Yael, "What a pity. With your temperament and abilities, you certainly would have the chance to be the head of the family if you had behaved. Even if you didn''t do anything, you''ll still live luxuriously until your death." "Sadly, you chose to leave the family. It''s truly a loss to the Quinn family." Yael slowly raised his head and his bloody face red ferociously at the middle-aged man. Yaelughed. The pain could be seen in his grin as heughed terrifyingly. "Pftt!" He spat a mouthful of blood and saliva onto the middle-aged man''s face. Yaelughed and said, "Harold, aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?" The middle-aged man was Harold Quinn, Yael''s third uncle of the Quinn family. Harold''s eyes shed with fury as he wiped the blood from his face. He grinned at Yael, "No hurry, your grave is almost ready." He took two steps backward, stretched his back, and stuck the dagger into the tree trunk. "Oh Yael, you are truly the dragon of the family. What a pity that you don''t even have the chance to kill me. You will soon be buried over there." "The Quinn family is kind to you and will bury you in amon cemetery rather than in the wilderness. This was my idea. If you turn into a ghost, you must not return to haunt me!" Harold sat on a rock and lit a cigarette. He took a long draw on the cigarette and then exhaled out the thick smoke. He scoffed, "I actually admire you. You are young and dared to kill your father. Even if your father was my brother, I felt that you were right to kill him but you killed him too quickly. You should have done what I''m doing now, to slowly torture him to death." Harold''s eyes revealed his ruthlessness as he said. He turned and said furiously to Yael, "It was fine that you killed your father and then left the family. Now with what you just did, you just forced the Quinn family to kill you. Yael, you are so silly!" He said with a trace of sympathy. Yaelughed with disdain, "Alligator tears, fake sympathy." He stuttered under the intense pain. "No disrespect from you! You incorrigible unfilial son!" Harold suddenly stood up and grabbed the dagger. sh! Yael''s body trembled again and his left shoulder was cut and blood sttered. But he grunted through his tightly clenched teeth. The air was thick with the foul smell of blood. The ground beneath Yael became a patch of blood-soaked mud. His body trembled in the intense pain. The only thing that never changed was the sharp look of hatred in his eyes. "The head of the family ordered a death by twenty cuts before burying you. Six cuts remained." Harold said coldly as he stared with his ferocious eyes. His right hand trembled as he held tightly to the blood- soaked dagger. As a Quinn, Harold had experienced all kinds of crises. But he looked at Yael''s stare with fear and apprehension. "You should be thankful to me that I didn''t do anything to that girl. Why do you hate me so much?" Harold asked as he clenched his teeth. "You, can''t afford to offend... the Vaughn family!" Yael said with disdain. "Shut up!" sh! The fifteenth cut. Anyone else would have squealed like a pig but Yael continued to grunt which sent a shiver down Harold''s spine. "You shouldn''t hate me. This is the family order to punish the unfilial son to death!" Harold''s pupil constricted and his eyes glimmered his fear of Yael. When their eyes met, Harold''s spirit had already lost to the young Yael. Yael endured the intense pain, heaved a sigh, andughed coldly, "If I don''t die, I will destroy the Quinn family." "Your death is certain!" sh! The sixteenth cut and fresh blood flowed. Fresh blood flowed from Yael''s body as he clenched his teeth and sucked the cold air through the gaps in his teeth. But he continued to stare fiercely at Harold like a beast and gnarled, "The Quinn family deserves death. The Quinns are nothing but animals dressed in clothes."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Preposterous!" sh! The seventeenth cut. A distance away, a few Quinn family members who were digging the grave looked over to Harold. Their faces were pale, their blood chilled and their bodies were covered with cold sweat. They continued to lower their head to dig but their hands started to tremble and weaken. "Yael, you were born to the Quinn family and now will die by the Quinn family!" The murderous voice echoed through the forest. The crows gathered together and cawed loudly above them. Harold''s body trembled even more as he looked directly at Yael. He felt Yael''s chill radiating from his feet to the heavens. sh! The eighteenth cut. Yael suddenlyughed. Blood began to ooze from his nose but his stare didn''t change. "I swear by my mother''s life that I will destroy the entire Quinn family!" Kaboom! It was as if Harold was struck by a lightning. Immediately he frowned furiously and at the same time, he became terrified. Harold dered, "Insane! You are insane! Father''s right, you should die!" sh! The neenth cut. Immediately Haroldughed ferociously, "You are out of time. The grave is ready. With a final cut, I''ll send you on your way. Your curses are worthless now!" Glint! Harold raised his dagger and it glimmered in the lights. Yaelughed with disdain, "I have a pal." "Jack? He won''t be here on time. You would be six feet under by the time he found you. Do you really think that a bastard like him can be the head of the Hughes family? And help you to soar to the skies?" Whoosh! The cold dagger whistled through the wind as it found its mark. The twentieth cut! Suddenly, a cold voice roared like a p of thunder. "He is right. His pal is here!" Chapter 217 Bury Him Harold''s expression changed. He had a long knife in his hand. Then, the sound of the something in the air was heard. It was a stone being thrown. The stone hit the knife that was in Harold''s hand. The long knife spun in the air as it hit the nearby tree trunk. Then all of a sudden the woods turned quiet. Even the group of crows in the sky quietened down. Harold looked at his right hand that was now empty. Something shed in the corner of Yael''s eye which made him slowly raise his head. Within the darkness there were two figures slowly walking towards them. "Sorry for beingte." Jack''s cold voice was heard. He gradually stepped out of the darkness. He had his hands in his pockets with a cold expression on his face. Because he had been practising with Brent daily, his physique had long surpassed the ordinary person''s. Both his strength and uracy would demonstrate the power he now had. Yael smiled slightly and said, "Just in time!" "Jack, this is a matter for the Quinn family!" Harold had finally returned to his senses, gritted his teeth and roared out sharply. The sound of activity quickly rmed the members of the Quinn family who were digging holes not so far away. "Yael isn''t part of the Quinn family, he is one of mine, and therefore anything he is involved in is my business too." Jack shook his head coldly; his whole body was emitting a bitter intent to kill. He then saw some of the members of the Quinn family approaching. Jack smiled as he looked at Mr. Ward, "There are five people in total, could you help me with one of them?" "I only possess a gym technique." Mr. Wardughed awkwardly. "I still have my injury so four people is the limit. You can do it!" He was still finishing his words when he began to rush towards Harold and Yael. "fight to death!" There was a very hideous look on Harold''s face. Since he didn''t have his knife anymore, he stood no chance. Jack''s appearance here meant everything was now over. Even if he was the heir to the Hughes family, he still was unable to get rid of his intent to kill. In the wilderness, as long as you don''t leave any evidence, then what else is there to stop you frommitting murder? Bang! Jack who rushed towards Harold lifted his foot high and kicked Harold directly into the air. "Steady on." Yael joked with him from behind. "Shut up!" Jack''s expression was both cold and hard, his intent to kill was extremely high. Then in an instant he went to attack Harold''s five men. "Young master, I''ming!" Mr. Ward who was wearing traditional Chinese clothing faltered as he rushed towards Yael. "This is for you!" The sound of fighting was heard and suddenly one of Quinn''s men was kicked directly in front of Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward suddenly stopped, his expression stiffened. He was now face to face with one of Quinn''s man. "Old Man!" Then all of a sudden, the man raised his fist. "Boy, don''t you know you must respect the old?" Mr. Ward had a very domineering expression on his face. The Quinn family member raised his fist as and he did not expect such kind of words could be heard in such a life or death struggle. Then he paused. Mr. Ward''s expression turned hostile as he leaned back suddenly and kicked out his right leg. "Eighteen Dragon Routine, Dragon Kick!" Bang! As he kicked the Quinn family member''s crotch, the man immediately bent over in pain. As he watched the scene, Yael was dumbfounded. Jack who was always paying his attention on Mr Ward was also surprised. Did that work too ? Then at this moment, Harold directly punched Jack''s chest. In pain, Jack''s face creased as he staggered back. The force of the punch caused the wound on his back to open, which made his back soak with blood. Jack''s expression suddenly hardened. His injury prevented him from fighting for too long so he had to finish this quickly. In an instant, Jack pounced at one of the Quinn''s man, took his arm and started to twist it. A sound of bone breaking could be heard. As the bone broke, an agonized cry was heard. Mr. Ward was tottering as he looked in horror at the Quinn family member who was already starting to stand up. With a smile on his face he said, "Young people must respect the old, they really must. Just now I wasn''t even trying, so how about I now show you the gym routine I possess?" After he said this, Yael and the Quinn family member both looked shocked. Although Mr. Ward had a stiff body, he really stared the gym practice. "Mr. Ward... I''m ashamed." Yael couldn''t bear to keep watching. However at this moment, Mr. Ward put on a fierce expression as he prepared to fight once more. "Eighteen Dragon Routine, Dragon Strike!" He hit the Quinn family member''s chin hard. The Quinn family member roared in pain as he staggered back. This punch made the Quinn family member''s eyes turn red. As if he was a beas "Old man, die!" After being struck twice, the Quinn family member started to feel a strong sense of humiliation. He can be killed but not humiliated like this! He didn''t want to give Mr. Ward who was in front of him anymore chances, so he clenched his fists together and aimed a hard punch at Mr. Ward''s chest. Young people''s punch was always powerful. He hit Mr. Ward by using his strength, not by any tricks. Whoosh... Mr. Ward exhaled heavily with a grim expression. When he saw the Quinn family member raise his fist once more. "Be careful!" Behind him was the sound of Yael''s voice warning him. However Mr. Ward whispered softly and said, "It seems that the Eighteen Dragon Routine wasn''t enough, fortunately I know Taiji." In an instant a fist approached and struck his face. The Quinn family member''s expression was fierce, with a murderous intent in his eyes. He didn''t have the slightest doubt that he couldn''t beat down the old man with one punch. "How is this possible?" The Quinn family member suddenly eximed. He looked in horror as he saw Mr. Ward''s body sway from side to side. When he returned to his senses, Mr. Ward''s two hands were already curled up into fists. "Light Lever Strong!" Mr. Ward rubbed his two hands together as his body rotated. Mr. Ward''s body seemed to possess a mighty force that made the Quinn family member begin to stagger back uncontrobly. Bang! In the next second the Quinn family member directly banged his head on the side of a nearby tree trunk. He immediately lost consciousness with his head broken and bleeding, the man fainted. Yael was not the only one who was stunned. Even Jack who was dealing with three people just a few meters away was shocked. This old man... really went too far! Mr. Ward stood calmly with his hand on his back as he nced at the passed out Quinn family member in disdain, "I told you to respect the old but you didn''t listen, so now you are finished." The tearing of his wound made Jack determined to end the fight quickly. However this would be difficult.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Just when Mr. Ward had finished his fight, Jack punched and kicked the two Quinn family member''s and threw them both onto the ground. "You better stay down for me!" He didn''t wait for Jack to stabilize his body. Something suddenly shed in the corner of his eyes. A hit with life and death threatening approached. Jack lowered his body, his pupils shrank and in his line of sight he could see that in Harold''s hand was the knife that had been thrown away. It was now a matter of life or death. Jack moved his body abruptly, and spun his body, he just narrowly escaped the danger of the long knife. Once he had dodged the attack he quickly stood back up. He then brazenly grabbed the knife that was in Harold''s hand, turning around while soaring. The sound of the bone cracking could be heard as the knife was mmed hard into Harold''s abdomen. "Ahh!" Harold let out an agonized scream as he clutched the long knife and his wound. He was now limp on the ground as the blood started to flow around him. Jack staggered back, his expression looked deep and painful. The high intensity fighting made his wound unbearably painful and his back was nowpletely soaked of blood from before. Without a moment to rest, Yael''s meek voice was heard. "Help me, bury him..."000000 Chapter 218 Ruthless! "Understood." Jack''s tone was cold and looked back at Yael. At this point, Yael was covered in blood. There were numerous deep cuts down to the bone. They were clearly trying to kill Yael! Blood for blood, life for life! "Yael, release me. I beg you for mercy. I''m your third uncle!" Harold Quinn cried as he begged. Third uncle? Jack was stunned and his desire to kill grew stronger. "Third Uncle?" Yael scoffed, "I said that I want to destroy the Quinn family!" Harold''s face turned pale as he looked at Yael''s expression. He lost all hope for mercy. His body went limp and lost all hope. "Do you want me to do it?" Jack looked at the remaining four Quinns, "Or shall we do it together?" The four Quinns were covered with wounds. They froze as they were yelled at by Jack and were numb to their pain. The four of them exchanged looks and hesitated. It was a capital crime to kill Harold! "Kill him and you''ll live! If you don''t, you all die with him!" Though Mr. Ward''s voice was very soft, it sounded thunderous. The four Quinns suddenly turned ferocious and lunged towards Harold. The scene made Jackugh coldly inside. How did the Quinn family be the richest in X City when they were so willing to kill their own? This exined why Yael was willing to kill his father. This also clearly revealed the reasons behind Yael''s actions. Jack turned to look at a light not far away and a hole in the ground. There was also a camera beside the hole. He said coldly, "Record it properly and take it back to the Quinn family!" The four did not reply while they ruthlessly carried Harold towards the hole. At this moment, Harold was pale and lost all will to fight. He was totally pale and looked at the hole as he got closer. He didn''t expect that all that he had devised now became his own demise. A stench of urine filled the air and Harold''s trousers became soaking wet. His eyes shed tears of terror. Ten minutester, the Rolls Royce drove like lightning towards LJ Hospital. In the car, Yael had already fainted as his head rested on Jack''s thigh. He continued to frown tightly in anger even after he fainted. "How deep is his hatred?" Jack muttered, "Mr. Ward, are you aware of what happened?" Mr. Ward smiled with deep meaning and said, "Master, this is Yael''s private matters and also X City''s Quinn family''s secrets. It isn''t appropriate for me to say. Perhaps in the future, Yael would be willing to tell you." Jack raised his eyebrows, "You guys dig into other family''s private matters all the time. Now you tell me that it''s their private matters? You can just tell me if you''re unwilling to say!" Mr. Ward, "..." Jack changed Yael''s posture to ease the pressure on the wounds on Yael''s back. Jack frowned as he looked at the wounds. The car was thick with the foul odor of blood. Yael''s body was covered with wounds and blood but he persisted. There were a total of neen cuts and even Jack could not imagine the pain that he endured. He was shocked by Yael''s tenacity. But...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Mr. Ward, what about this issue? Do you know the details?" Jack asked about what happened tonight. Mr. Ward shook his head and said with some doubt, "The issue happened suddenly and there was insufficient time to check in detail. But it should not be Yael who wanted to be out of the family. No family would be so petty unless there was a trouble maker within the family but then again, the chance is also rather small." Jack smiled bitterly, "Then we can only wait for Yael to regain his consciousness before we''ll know, but..." He tapped gently on Yael''s chest, "You must pull through this, bro!" ... Three dayster. Yael was finally out of the ICU and transferred to the VIP patient ward. Then enabled Jack''s heart to rx. In the previous three days, the hospital had sent numerous danger warnings on the criticality of Yael''s condition. Once he walked into the patient room, Yael had already woken up but he continued to be weak and pale. At this moment, his entire body was covered by bandages and looked like a mummy. "You''ve finally pulled through." Jack and Yael exchanged looks and both sighed in relief. "Thanks, thanks..." Yael''s voice was very weak as he muttered through the oxygen mask. Jack shook his head and sat next to the bed. He looked at Mr. Ward and asked, "Any results from the investigation?" "No, the Quinn family has covered up very well." Mr. Ward shook his head and continued, "And regarding Harold''s incident, it was calm at the Quinn family over these three days." After they sent Yael to the emergency treatment room, Jack instructed Mr. Ward to utilize the Hughes family prowess to investigate why they wanted to kill Yael. The investigation yielded nothing over three days. But he was surprised that the Quinn family did not react to what happened to Harold. Jack shook his head and looked at Yael, "I can only ask you why did they want to kill you?" Yael looked dazed for several seconds and then he suddenlyughed. Although he was very weak his expression was as if he thought nothing of the attempt on his life and said, "Nothing in particr." He shrugged his shoulders but that moved his wounds and he winced his pain before saying, "Because I dug my father''s grave and scattered my father''s ashes." Kaboom! Hisckluster attitude was like a clear day thunderbolt which stunned Jack and Mr. Ward. It wasn''t enough that he killed his father? Now he even destroyed his father''s grave and scattered his ashes? What a ruthless person! "Don''t be shocked... cough..." Yael smiled as if it was nothing but coughed due to his injuries, "I''m no longer a Quinn, so... why can''t I do it?" What he said stumped Jack and Mr. Ward. But Jack could see theplication in his eyes. It was indescribable and could only be expressed by the word, ''ruthless''. Perhaps he absolutely hated his father for some reasons. "Have a good rest." Jack sighed and stood up to leave. Mr. Ward followed Jack out of the room. Jack leaned onto the wall along the corridor and his mind kept processing Yael''s expression. His chest felt extremely tight as if it could explode at any moment. He thought that his past was dark enough. He couldn''t help but think that whenpared to Yael''s past, he might have had an easy time. "This boy has too much burden on his shoulders." Mr. Ward sighed and continued, "The Quinn family had truly raised a beast." Jack looked at Mr. Ward in surprise but smiled, "Take good care of him, I''ll leave first." "Rest assured, Master Hughes." Mr. Ward said respectfully. Jack raised his thumb without looking back and said, "Mr. Ward, I forgot to praise you. You can really conceal your skills. With your martial arts skills, I''m sure you aren''t afraid to take on Brent!" Mr. Ward paused and smiled, "No no... It''s just something I learned when I yed along with Yael. It can''t be used in real life." "Pftt..." Jackughed. At the same time. The Quinn family of X City was expecting the arrival of a person of very high importance.???? Chapter 219 Confirm The Wedding Date? The Quinn family was solemn for several days and even the air was extremely oppressive. All of the Quinn family members felt as if they were gagged and were very nervous and fearful. They hung their heads low as they walked briskly around. Everybody knew that the head of the family was fuming with anger. But today, he came out of his room after being cooped up inside for several days. He smiled radiantly and did not look angry at all. As Old Master Quinn came out of the room, he ordered that everyone in the family will go out with him. An hourter at the X City airport. Tens of luxury cars drove unrestrictedly into the airport towards the runway and stopped beside the runway. Old Master Quinn quickly got out of the car and brought all the Quinn family members and ran towards an airne stopped at the end of the runway. "Wee, Madam Hughes!" Old Master Quinn greeted respectfully. "Wee, Madam Hughes!" Every one of the Quinn family bowed and greeted respectfully. The cabin door opened and Madam Hughes walked down the airne slowly. She looked at Quinn family members and smiled "As you were." "Madam Hughes, everything had been arranged. You should have a good rest after your travels." Old Master Quinn smiled radiantly. The Quinn family was the richest in X City. As the richest in the city, they were used to being high and mighty but in front of the Hughes family, they had to submit obediently and smile with their heads lowered. "It''s an eventful time for the Quinn family." Madam Quinn smiled and teased. Old Master Quinn''s smile froze and sighed helplessly, It''s unfortunate that we have an unfilial child in the family." "Since it''s a rouge child, I''ll have to resolve it quickly and make an example of him to warn the others and make sure it doesn''t happen again. Madam Hughes said softly but coldly, "I''m aware of your ability to discipline your family. Somehow the Hughes family''s bastard interfered with your actions against the rampant, rebellious and unfilial rouge child. That was why you couldn''t deal with him." Old Master Quinn smiled helplessly, "Nothing escapes Madam Hughes. Jack indeed had interfered in this matter." From the beginning to the end, he didn''t express any surprise. With the prowess of the Hughes family, they could find out anything that they wanted to. Furthermore, Old Master Quinn was very clear of Jack''s situation in the Hughes family. "Let''s go. I''m indeed here for this matter and provide some closure for the Quinn family." Madam Hughes scoffed. Old Master Quinn was overjoyed. He kept his silence for several days to wait for the Hughes family''s reaction to this. Now that Madam Hughes personally came to resolve the matter, Old Master Quinn could finally rx. This was a blood feud! This concerned the reputation and status of the Quinn family. As the richest family in X City, if they couldn''t retaliate, then they would end up with the same fate as the Burton family. They chatted andughed as they walked towards the cars. Behind them, the rest of the Quinn and Hughes family followed. On the other side. As he returned to the office, Jack received a call from Amber and went out. When he saw Amber, Jack asked, "What happened? Why are you so anxious this afternoon?" Amber smiled, "My parents areing back soon." Jack was stunned. Amber''s parents left because they went to the Hughes family. With his rtionship, Steve must have sessfully met his father. "When? I''ll make the necessary arrangements." Jack asked. "Tonight." Amber said, "I''ll take care of it since you are so busy. My parents won''t stay for long. They''ll leave tomorrow. This time they are back mainly for ..." Amber began to blush as she said shyly. "What?" Jack failed to understand. "You''ve already proposed to me." Amber''s voice diminished further. Decide the date of the marriage? Jack''s eyes lit up. Since he had proposed, it was appropriate for them to talk about the date of the marriage. Jackughed as he rubbed his nose, "I understand. Tonight we shall discuss with your parents about the details of the wedding." The wealthy families have strict and cumbersome etiquette and protocols. Since they will be talking about the wedding details, then he''ll have to abide by the protocols. Jack did not want to muddle these matters. If he didn''t do it properly, then he will feel guilty to Amber for life. "Then I''ll make the necessary arrangements. The ce will still be at Uncle Mable''s Four Impressions Club." Amber tiptoed, gently kissed Jack''s cheek, and left happily. Jack looked on as Amber left as he savored the warm kiss on his cheek. Suddenly, he felt rather nervous. He felt the same feelings when they confirmed their rtionship and for the proposal. Although it was his second marriage, he would feel nervous when he thought about Amber. He took a deep breath. Jack shook his head andughed at himself, "What are you nervous about? Amber gave me her life, what do I have to be nervous about?" Time passed quickly and it was six in the evening. Mr. Ward drove the Rolls Royce with Sophie inside and waited for Jack to finish with his work. After entering the car, they went to the Four Impressions Club. The atmosphere was warm long the entire way. What made Jack speechless was Sophie had already begun to discuss with Mr. Ward what to name Jack and Amber''s child. Jack couldn''t listen to it anymore, "Mom, we''re just going to discuss the marriage date and now you are already picking names for the child? Aren''t you too anxious?" "Silly boy, what''s so wrong with that? It''s good to be prepared." Sophie red oddly at him. Jack was speechless. What his mother did was to hint to him to quickly give her a grandchild. But he could also understand his mother''s feelings. Being married to Katherine for three years, his mother had to swallow her pride and all the insults of the Parry family. It was wishful thinking for her to expect a grandchild from Katherine. The Parry family even wanted Jack to have his child''sst name as Parry. This was a great insult to Jack. His mother never relented to this demand and Jack also objected to it. Because of this impasse, Katherine never agreed to have a child with Jack. Now all these had passed and the family''s conditions were far better. Amber was very filial to his mother and very caring towards him. He was sure that his mother would be happy with such a marriage. The Rolls Royce drove into the Four Impressions Club. After getting out, the three of them walked to the Bamboo grove. There already wasughtering from the Bamboo grove. "Steve, this time it must be a rewarding trip!" Minister Mableughed. Steve smiled radiantly and said in satisfaction, "Rewarding, rewarding! These were also results of my years of hard work!" With Jack''s rtionship, he was received with the highest honor. The head of the Hughes family personally received him and addressed him as ''kin'' which caused Steve to be overjoyed. Patrick agreed without any hesitation to cooperate with Steve''s business ventures. When he mentioned this, he was so happy and excited that he could leap out of his skin! "Dragon-inw, Jack is really the Knight family''s dragon-inw!" Steve praised Jack proudly in his heart but said carefully to Minister Mable, "Mable, let me say honestly, I''m back this time to hasten them to get married, otherwise I remain very nervous about this issue." Rosie shook her head and smiled as she sat by his side. "You''re afraid that Jack escapes?" Minister Mable raised his eyebrows.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Steve nodded solemnly.0000???????? Chapter 220 Betrothal Gift Just a few words. But it made Amber lower her head in silence and blushed. She said to Steve in an embarrassed tone, "Dad, what, what are you talking about?" Steve stunned andughed, "Oh, my daughter has begun to lecture her father. Amber, don''t get upset. Your parents are not snobbish. You and Jack love each other, and a proposal has been made. Both of you havee to age, and we have to catch up, don''t we?" Amber blushed, but she did not deny it. She knew her father was a little afraid that Jack might leave her, but that was not his main intention. He was more concerned that they havee to their age. She had been waiting for him for three years since they graduated from the university. Now that everything was on track, it was time to finish things as soon as possible. If her parents were snobbish, they wouldn''t havee over when they knew about it. They would have called and asked her to break up with Jack. When Jack led his mother and Mr. Ward into the Bamboo Grove. Amber quickly took her parents and Minister Mable to the doorway to wee them. Both the parents were friendly to each other, and the atmosphere was joyful. Jack and Amber followed behind their parents joyfully. But, Jack felt a little sorrow in his heart. He had been dreaming of the scene in front of him for a long time. He had been working hard but was, in the end, looked down on by others. Thedy with him was someone else now, and the scene was different. Maybe, from the moment he loved Katherine, they were not destined to be together and were meant to have a problematic rtionship. Jack took a deep breath and suppressed the feelings of the past in him. After all of them sat down. Minister Mable asked the waiters to serve the dishes. At the dining table, the atmosphere was joyful and enthusiastic. After a few rounds of drinking and half full. Finally, it was time for the main topic. "Jack, one of the reasons Rosie and I came back here this time is to thank you."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Steve''s face was blushing due to the wine, and he said seriously, "I am able to finish my years of dream because of you." "It''s nothing, Mr. Knight." Jack smiled and replied. He knew that Steve was talking about entering the Hughes family. Then, Steve spoke again. "The second reason is we want to ask when are you and Amber getting married? Both of you havee to age. Both of you might as well get married as soon as possible since your rtionship is firm now." "We are getting older and are expecting a grandchild." What he said made everyone on the tableugh. "Yes, I have the same thoughts as you." Sophie said with a smile as if she had found someone with the same thoughts as her, "What I''m thinking is, Jack and Amber should get married the sooner, the better." "Dad" "Mom" Amber and Jack couldn''t help calling out their parents at the same time. Steveughed and said to Sophie, "Sophie, our children are young and shy. It''s difficult to talk to them about the matter. Why don''t we just set a date?" "How about the 15th of next month?" Sophie suggested. Steve and Rosie looked at each other, then nodded. Jack was a little surprised, "Isn''t that too soon?" He had already had a wedding date in mind, but he didn''t expect their parents would set it in a date that was not even a month left in just a few words. It was just less than a month left, and many things had yet been prepared. "Yes, there are wedding photos, wedding venue, and so many things to prepare." Amber also agreed with Jack. "Oh, don''t worry too much, both of you. Both of you go ahead and prepare what you must prepare. We''ll do the rest of the hotel selection, banquet, and list of guests." Sophie said seriously as she pointed to Mr.Ward, "If we can''t manage, we still have Mr.Ward to help us." "Young master, Madam is right," Mr.Ward smiled as he nodded. That was the end of the discussion! Jack could not do anything. He looked at Amber helplessly and nodded in agreement. Then he looked at Steve and Rosie, "Mr. and Mrs. Knight, about the betrothal gift..." "Didn''t you just give it to us?" Rosie said with a gentle smile, "Can''t the gift you gave usst time be considered a betrothal gift?" Jack was stunned. "But..." He quickly said, "It was just a gift for first meeting. Of course, it was not a betrothal gift." "you child, since we say that''s a betrothal gift, then it is." Steve said solemnly, "Besides, I had fulfilled my years of dream because of you. That''s the biggest betrothal gift." "But..." Jack wanted to argue. Marrying Amber with the proper traditional method was his sincerity towards Amber. Amber was willing to wait for him for three years and came to him even when he was in the poorest situation of his life. She had decided to be with him even when she did not know about his background. Amber gambled the rest of her life on him. He was not willing to let Amber lose. He did not want to let Amber have even a little regret with the wedding either. "Jack, we know your sincerity towards Amber." Rosie smiled gently as she looked at Amber, "Steve and I have only one daughter, we treasure her, and we hope she could marry someone good and have a happy life." "The betrothal gift is your sincerity, but we have seen your sincerity towards Amber. We only hope that you could make Amber happy all her life. Then we would be happy as her parents." "But, it''s unfair for Amber. Amber deserves a proper betrothal gift like others." Jack was persistent. Sophie also felt sorry for Amber and said, "Mr. And Mrs. Knight, the betrothal gift is a must. It is not easy for Amber and Jack to get this far. Since they are getting married, a proper marriage must be given. It''s unfair for Amber if we don''t prepare a betrothal gift for her." Steve and Rosie felt warmness in her words. Betrothal gifts were the part where the problem begins at the wedding of an ordinary people. Although both the families were rich and wealthy and were notck of money, saying such things meant that they cared for Amber. The betrothal gift represented their attitude! "Cough, I''m an elderly for Amber. I suppose I have the right to talk a few words here, am I right?" Minister Mable could feel tense, and he stood up with a wine ss in his hand. He said to Sophie and Jack, "Jack, we''re happy that you have the thoughts. The Knights were clear about their thoughts too. The best betrothal gift is Amber''s happiness." "Don''t think that it''s easy to be happy. It''s hard to have lifetime happiness. So, the betrothal gift is not something easy to aplish." "I''ll say this for Amber as her elderly. If you can''t make sure of Amber''s happiness in the future, don''t me if Steve and Ie to trouble you." The joke made the atmosphere less tensed. Jack stood up and raised the wine ss. "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Knight. I''ll do everything I can. I''ll not let you and Amber down." Amber stood up too and raised her wine ss. She said with a smile, "Thank you, mom and dad." "That is how it should be. Then it''s decided that the 15th of next month would be the wedding!" Steve stood up as he smiled. And they tossed and drank up the wine in their sses.?????????????? Chapter 221 Doubtful News Steve and Rosie left in a hurry. Amber did not expect that either. However, Minister Mable was clear of the situation. The couple was going back to follow-up on the ns of QY International Group. After the exnation. Jack and Amber understood the situation. The night breeze was a little cold. His mother and Mr.Ward went in the car. Jack held on to Amber''s hand. They were not in rush to go home. They strolled in the bamboo grove to wake themselves from the wine. "Amber, thank you. Thank you to your parents too." Jack said suddenly. "Dummy, there''s no need to thank us. We are a family now." Amber yfully scolded, "Silly you." Jack chucked. He looked deep into Amber''s eyes, "I understand that Mr. and Mrs. Knight want us to be eased." Happiness as the betrothal gift was just a saying. Since Amber was going to get married to him, he should bring her happiness. And rejecting the betrothal gift was the deep concern of Steve and his wife about him and Amber. He was the heir of the Hughes family, and he sure had his wealth. How much should he give to Amber, who was brought up in such a wealthy family? The Hughes was the winner that had defeated others and taken all. If the heirs wanted to stand out and be the next head of the family, they should keep on proving themselves worthy. And he was different from every heir in the family. He would not have the chance to be an heir if it was not because his father had opposed the rejection of others for the sake of him. Because of that, he wanted to enter the Hughes family and make the glory that should have belonged to his mother, surround her again. He could do that only by being better than other heirs in the family, not just a little, but much better! A full score was what he needed to defeat all the heirs for once and for all. The betrothal gift would undoubtedly dy many of his ns for a short time. Steve and his wife clearly understood that. That was why they rejected Jack! He let out a deep breath filled with the scent of wine. Jack patted Amber''s head with love. "You are the silly one. Come, let''s go home." Jack pulled Amber''s hand and took her to the car. Mr. Ward sent Amber home first before heading back to TM Vi District. Jack slept soundly that night. He dreamt of Amber and his wedding. That made him wake up at about almost noon. Jack, who was used to getting up early and have a busy day looked at the sunshine outside his window and was a little lost. "How long it had been since thest time I''ve slept like that?" He stretched and washed up. Jack went downstairs. His mother, Mr.Ward and Daisy were all sitting in the living room watching TV. "Mom, why didn''t you wake me up since I overslept?" "It''s rare to see you sleep so soundly. Why shouldn''t I let you sleep longer?" Sophie smiled gently and said with care. However, Mr. Ward, who was sitting in front of the TV sent him a gaze, signaling him to walk towards them. Jack frowned and went to have a look. The news that the news channel on the TV broadcasted made him frown more. Because the news broadcasted was about the murder of Harold from the Quinn family in X city. The news broadcast wasing to an end. The news ended in just shortly few seconds. Sophie turned around and asked Jack, "Are you hungry?" Daisy stood up at once, "I''ll go and prepare lunch now." Jack shook his head, "I''m not hungry. Mr. Ward, let''s go on a walk." Both of them walked out of the vi. They strolled in the garden. None of them spoke. After a while. Mr. Ward said, "Young Master, you wanted to ask me about the news, am I right?" Jack nodded. He said confusedly, "I can''t make it out. Why does the Quinn family suppress the news and expose it only now? And in such big news." Jack doubted that since a long time ago. Harold was the second generation of the Quinn family in X city. Why were they so calm after such a big issue happened? He had been waiting for the Quinn family to show their anger even after he sent Yael to the hospital that night. However, the matter that should have been an issue was dragged until now. And it was not the Quinn family who reacted first. Instead, it was the news which brought the matter to the public. Would it be possible that the Quinn family did not know the truth behind that? Would the tycoons not find out the truth? What was their intention in doing so? Mr. Ward frowned and shook his head, "I think it is strange too. If it were a feud among those tycoons, most of them would have a great fight secretly and kill each other. I couldn''t figure out the Quinn family''s intention of doing so." Jack smiled helplessly. When there was something unusual, there was something fishy in it. Obviously, the Quinn family''s fishy act this time made them puzzled. After taking a deep breath. Jack shrugged, "Never mind. Forget it. We''ll find out a way to solve if anything happens." "That''s what we can do for now." Mr. Ward sighed and said, "I''ll report this to the Old Master. We''ll see what the Old Master says." Jack did not stop him. Whether it was him or Mr. Ward, were not as good as his father in the fights between the rich families. Maybe his father could understand the strange act of the Quinn Family that Jack and Mr. Ward could not understand. Everything was calm for the next two days. The news of Harold Quinn being killed was as if a ripple on a calm surface of the water. The surface of the water returned to its calm state after the ripple. Jack was even more confused because of that. The calmness was obviously not what the Quinn family wanted.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was no doubt that it was a humiliation that the second generation of the richest family was killed. The calmness now was more like the calmness before a storm. When he was back home that evening. Mr. Ward took Jack to the balcony on the second floor in a rush. "Was there news from my dad?" Mr. Ward said in a serious expression, "The Old Master had no idea about the matter yet. But he asked you, young master, to be cautious, because..." After pausing for a while, Mr. Ward said with fear, "Because, the Old Master found out that Madam Hughes had recently been to X city, which was not far from the time reported in the news." "Madam Hughes?" Jack felt his heart lost a beat, "Would it have something to do with the Quinn family?" If that were the matter, it would be difficult to deal with. No matter how unruly Madam Hughes was, she was a family member of the Hughes after all. And his father was the head of the Hughes family. Although his father might sometimes be constrained by Madam Hughes, Madam Hughes would not be able to do anything if his father was serious about it. For example, Madam Hughes finally gave in when his father was determined to force and threaten her. The biggest reason was his father controlled most of the resources of the Hughes family than Madam Hughes. His words were more effective. Therefore, it was not easy for Madam Hughes to take advantage of the Hughes family to deal with him. If Madam Hughes and the Quinn family joined hands. Then Madam Hughes could use the hands of the Quinn family to deal with him. She would be able to avoid the involvement of the Hughes family. "Do you understand, young master?" Mr. Ward asked when he saw Jack''s face turned gloomy. Jack nodded, "If they join hands, my father would be in fear too, am I right?" "Exactly." Mr. Ward nodded, "That why the Old Master was trying to ask you to be careful. Stay cautious before the trouble exposes itself." Jack rubbed his face with his hand helplessly. He said a little helplessly, "I''m afraid when the troublees, it would be a deadly trap instead of just trouble."??????? Chapter 222 Husband Mistaken Madam Hughes was suspected that she was in cooperation with the Quinn family. Jack had a pressuring feeling as if he was having a lump in the throat. Madam Hughes found a way to go around the Hughes family and Jack''s father, and used the Quinn family to reach what she wanted. And the Quinn family was the richest one in X City. Because of Yael, it had be a revenge.. The two of them working together would be outrageous as soon as they made an attack. After a few days of anxiety, Jack finally decided to let it go. There was no way to turn the tide, so why still bother about it? He put all of his energy into work. And of course, into the wedding preparations. It was less than a month away, which was not enough time to prepare a perfect wedding. But since they had already set the date, he couldn''t change it anymore. It was good that Mr. Ward and Sophie were taking care of picking the locations, and settling some of the organizations. Jack and Amber only had to find a wedding dress, and take the wedding pictures. That was much more rxed. Jack wanted to give Amber the best wedding pictures as her memories, and thought of Ciara, the filming branch always knew a lot of photographers. After Ciara learned about the wedding, she introduced one of the best photograph teams to Jack. They picked Haya for the pictures because time was getting close, and the work afterwards would take some times as well. It was a cool night. "Young Master, you are travelling to Haya tomorrow, I suggest you to take Brent and Lone Wolf along." Mr. Ward said. The two of them had been resting for a while, even though notpletely recovered yet, they were feeling much better. Jack on the other hand was all recovered already. Mr. Ward suggested this out of worries about Madam Hughes and the Quinns. Jack nodded, and said, "Have you heard from my father?" "No." Mr. Ward knitted his brows and said, "He said that Madam Hughes is often in the temple these days, praying, and barely caring about family matters." Jack suddenly found that very funny. She had blood on her hands and was praying? Didn''t she think about what Buddha felt about that? "I hope nothing will happen before the wedding." Jack stretched himself, and saidughing. Mr. Ward added, "Don''t worry about the trip tomorrow, I will take care of the preparations of the wedding." "Remember to wish Yael a speedy recovery from me so he can attend my wedding, there is still one best man to be filled." Jackughed and said. Early morning the next day. Their private jet flew directly to Haya with only four passengers, Jack, Amber, Brent and Lone Wolf. The photography team would fly out from the capital city to Haya. Jack frowned as he was watching the clouds outside the window. For some reason, he felt very anxious from the moment they took off. He felt that something was going to happen on this trip to Haya. "Do you have something on your mind?" Amber asked him. Jack shook his head. Amber said, "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to." As she said that, she took a cup of warm water and handed it to Jack, "Drink something, and stop overthinking." Jack took the cup, and lifted it to his lips. Crack! Suddenly, the cup burst into pieces in his hand, and fell on the ground. The water wet his clothes. This scene made Jack''s heart twitch a little, his brows knit. He even forgot to clean up the water on his shirt, which then Amber took over for him. "Are you alright?" As Amber finished cleaning up for him, she saw the expression on his face. "Do you think this is a sign for something?" Jack''s eyes were deep, his voice low. "I guess the water was just too hot and broke the cup, and the moment you lifted it, it just broke." Amber rolled her eyes, and couldn''t help but to say, "You dummy, why do I feel that you are so nervous these days? What are you afraid of?" Jack giggled self mockingly. I guess I really was too jittery with imaginary fear these days. "Cheer up a bit, we are on our way to get our wedding pictures taken!" Amber pulled Jack into her arms, andforted him, "If you are not happy, the pictures will turn out really ugly." Jack broke intoughter. Around 10 am theynded at Haya International Airport. With the help of Mr. Ward, everything was organized already. As soon as the four of them left the airport, they sat on the Hughes'' car and checked into the Haloon Bay Hotel. They could see the beach and the sea from the windows of their presidential suit. It looked very tropical. Haya was always filled with tourists. No matter which season and what time, the beach was filled with women in bikinis. Jack looked at the scenery outside, and was very satisfied, he put down his luggage, and wanted to take Amber out for a walk at the beach. The photography team would arrive a bitter, and then they would have a lot of things to go over with. They wouldn''t be able to start with the pictures the same day. Jack was never entirely allowed himself to rx these years. Today, he finally had the opportunity to rx, to enjoy the scenery, to enjoy life. Amber''s room was right next to Jack''s, she also had a presidential suit. Jack knocked on her door, but after waiting for a while, nobody answered the door. Jack frowned, the two of them went to their rooms at the same time, was she still not done settling down? He knocked again, and waited a few seconds, but heard nothing inside. Jack took his phone and called Amber on the phone.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It only rang once when Amber picked up. "Dummy, I have been knocking on your door." "Oh, really, I am not in the room!" Amber said in surprise, then she said something weird, "Wait, why are you in front of my door, aren''t you here?" Jack felt as if he was struck by lightening, his eyes narrowed. "Oh my, I mistook someone else for you, wait for me, I will be back right now!" Amber said and then hung up the phone. Jack stood in the same ce. How could she mistake someone else for her own husband? Five minutester, Amber was walking out of the elevator, her lips pursed, her fingers crossed, she looked like a little child who had made a big mistake. Jack looked at Amber with a cold expression. Amber showed her tongue while pulling on his arm, "Don''t be mad, I really thought that was you." "How can you mistake somebody else for your own husband?" Jack pretended to be mad. "I made a mistake." Amber tried to exin, "I put down my luggage, and left for outside, and I saw someone who looked just like you going into the elevator, I thought you weren''t going to wait for me so I ran up, but I couldn''t get into the elevator anymore, so I tried to catch up with him." "I even yelled your name a few times, and was wondering why you were walking so fast." "So?" Jack raised his brow. "He had a beard, not as handsome as my hubby." Amber buried her head into Jack''s chest, and said coquettishly, "Don''t be mad, I''ll invite you for a big meal." Jack couldn''t pretend anymore, and burst intoughter. He rubbed Amber''s head, "Alright you win, let''s go get some food." Chapter 223 Visible Scheme It was a cool night at the beach with waves. After enjoying a wonderful meal, Jack and Amber were walking on the beach hand in hand. Brent and Lone Wolf had left them to pick up the photography team from the airport. The salty sea wind blew off the heat from the day. "Jack." Amber suddenly stopped, and looked up at Jack, her eyes were as beautiful as the star sky, filled with expectations, "Let''s dance here." Dance? Jack felt a little awkward, and shook his head, "I don''t know how to dance." He looked around and shrugged his shoulders, "There are so many people, I feel shy about it." Amber pursed her lips, and looked disappointed. She let go of Jack''s hand, and crossed her hands behind the back, then she kicked the sand and kept walking. Jack seemed as if he wanted to say something, but then swallowed the words back. He really wasn''t good in dancing. In the four years of college he was always working hard to earn his tuition fees. Dancing was not something that could earn him any money at that time. And plus, there were so many people on the beach. Suddenly, Jack''s eyes lit up, he had a n. Amber was a little disappointed as she was walking on the beach with her hands behind her back. This was a beautiful ce, and they came here to shoot their wedding photos. She really wanted to dance with Jack, this was one of the rare chances to be with Jack all alone. Shouldn''t they do something special to remember this day? "Dummy, you don''t even know how to be romantic." Amber mumbled angrily. Just as she said that. "Amber!" Jack called out her name behind her. Amber turned around, her face was lit up, and her expression showed surprise. She saw fire works. Jack was holding a fire work in one hand, and with the other he was holding a light balloon. In the sand where he was standing, she could see a heart with an arrow through it. It was so simple, but it was eye catching under the night sky. The bright lights of the balloon, the disy of the fireworks and a sea ofnterns have her a feeling as if she was dreaming. Everyone around them were staring. Jack slowly walked to Amber, and smiled softly, "Don''t be mad, I don''t know how to dance, but I can give you this balloon." As he spoke, he handed the balloons to Amber. Amber looked absent minded, but finally she smiled. "Good that you know, let''s go back to the hotel, they are all staring at us." Amber hooked her arm into Jack''s, and lowered her head as they walked towards the hotel. Because of everyone''s staring, a lot of girls were being jealous of her, she could hear some of them ming their boyfriends not to be as romantic as Jack. Amber was happy about that, but she also felt shy. When Jack and Amber got back to the hotel, they could see that a crowd was gathered in front of the hotel. They were very loud, and even a warning line was put up. Not far from there, they saw two cars with blue and red siren lights on. "What happened?" Amber was shocked. Jack knitted his brows. Out of curiosity, the two of them walked closer to the hotel. Just as they were about to join the crowd, suddenly, they saw two shadows jump out of the flower bed on the side, fast like the light. Amber got so scared that she screamed out loud, but someone covered her mouth. Jack was stern, he threw himself on that person, his fists clenched. A big hand held Jack''s wrist. "Young Master, it''s me!" Only then Jack saw that it was Brent. And the person holding Amber was Lone Wolf. The two of them had a very dark expression on their faces. "Come with me." Brent didn''t even allow Jack to ask any questions, and led them towards a darker corner away from the hotel. "What happened?" Jack felt uncertain, looking at Brent and Lone Wolf''s reactions, something big must have happened. The car parking in front of the hotel was also here for that reason. But why would they have such reactions if Jack and Amber just wanted to go and check out the situation? But what Brent told him, suddenly made Jack''s heart drop knee deep. "They are here to catch you." Boom Jack felt as if struck by lightening, shocked. Me? What did I do? "To catch Jack? But there must have been a mistake!" Amber''s face was red, and she tried to defend him. She came to Haya to take their wedding pictures with Jack. Why would someone want him just after theynded? Especially since those were officers. "Mr. Hughes'' room has been sealed off, and now they are trying to find him everywhere." Lone Wolf''s voice was deep and cold. Brent took a deep breath, and said, "Young Master, do you still remember the news about the Quinn family?" Jack''s eyes shed. And he suddenly understood. This was all a scheme by the Quinn family? They intentionally put out the news, and made sure that everyone knew about it, and now they were trying to get him through the officer''s side? Jack suddenly realized. Brent continued, "Now that the police are trying to get you, they have said that you are a murder suspect of Harold Quinn." This sentence changed Amber''s expression. She covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes widened. Jackughed strangely, and his eyes were filled with anger. What did "murder suspect" mean- He clearly was it in person! This scheme by the Quinn family caused him to be rootless in Haya. He had to admit, that was a beautiful n. Maybe the Quinn family were waiting for him to leave from the moment on that they released the news. If he wasn''t going to Haya for the wedding pictures, they would have waited for another chance for him to leave the city.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Jack, what is this all about?" Amber''s eyes were moving swiftly, her heart racing. She knew that Jack saved Yael. She also knew that the person who kidnapped Yael was Harold Quinn from X City. But now even the government was involved, which made Amber panic. Jack rubbed his nose, and smiled, "Amber, it''s gonna be alright." "Young Master, I have contacted Mr. Ward, we will soon be able to leave Haya with the forces of the Hughes family." Brent said. Jack was helpless, but he nodded. Haya was now in a state of extreme nervousness, it was not suitable to stay anymore. But when Jack saw how shocked and struck Amber looked, he felt very sorry and guilty. He hugged Amber tight, and said, "I am so sorry Amber, we have to leave for now, but trust me, nothing will happen." Amber''s head was in a mess. When she heard they were leaving, her eyes reddened. They traveled to Haya to take their wedding pictures. She prepared so much for it. She has been imagining herself wearing her wedding dress for so long. But now, before she could even wear it, they had to leave? But before Amber could have a chance to answer, there was a yell from afar. "He is here!" And then, an angry call, "Raise your hands, stay where you are and don not move!" Chapter 224 The Real and Fake Were Mixed Up Jack suddenly scolded, he looked so strict. Brent and Lone Wolf were raging with evil. "Stop it!" Jack shouted coldly. "Young Master..." "Mr. Hughes..." Brent and Lone Wolf looked towards Jack at the same time in panic. Looking at the police rushing over from the distance. Jack looked cold as he said, "Don''t move!" "Jack..." Amber''s eyes were red, she was so scared that she looked quite pale. Jack lifted both of his hands, turned around, and kissed Amber''s forehead softly. "It''s fine, when I''m back, I''ll definitely take beautiful wedding pictures with you, and I''ll give you the most eye catching wedding." They looked at each other, deeply in love. Amber resolutely nodded, "You''ll be fine." A group of policemen rushed over, they quickly pressed Brent and Lone Wolf on the ground. Few of them surrounded Jack, and one of them nced Jack while saying, "Bring him!" From the beginning until the end, Brent and Lone Wolf didn''t move because of Jack''s order. Fortunately, those policemen only caught Jack and didn''t make things difficult with Amber, Brent, and Lone Wolf. Looking at those police cars leaving. "Brent, Jack will be okay, right?" Amber tried her best to contain her emotions, but her voice still trembled. Brent looked very serious, "I''ll contact Mr. Ward and the Old Master." Brent had been staying with the Hughes family for years, so he knew how serious that matter was. If the Quinn family''s visible scheme wasn''t solved as fast as possible... It would just make the unclear matter even worse. Also, it would not benefit Jack at all. As for the evidence, it was bullshit! The grudges of wealthy families, not to mention whether there were evidences or not, they had never even treated evidence as an important thing. Quinn family just wanted to make the situation be unclear. Then they would get rid of Young Master, the "big deal"! "Go back to the hotel first." Brent looked so serious and cold. His tall and strong body exuded strong murderous intent, which formed into a huge oppression. But it was something that made Amber and Lone Wolf feel relieved. --- The police car''s sound was ear-piercing. Those cars were on the road, going on full speed all the way. It didn''t even stop on traffic light intersection, making other vehicles avoid it in fear of colliding. Jack sat in the car with both hands behind his back, handcuffed. There was one police on his left side, and one in his right side. There was another one on the front passenger seat, and plus the one driving... There was a total of five people in that car. The atmosphere was dead silent. It even felt quite depressing. Jack looked cold as he frowned and watched the rapid traffic flow out the window. Quinn family did it intentionally. Even if he said more, it would be useless at that time. But he was certain that there was no evidence at that night, so police would only be able to imprison him for a night and let him out. Wealthy families had always been fighting in secret for their grudges. The others would only know after they fought in the open, determined to be doomed together, and couldn''t hide it any longer. What he could think of, the Quinn family could too. But Jack knew, if his Father and Mr. Ward didn''t make a decision as fast as possible, perhaps the Quinn family would already have the next step. "Fuck, it''s so damn hot in here." The police on the front passenger seat suddenly said bad words and threw his hat to the control panel, then he lighted a cigarette up. Swoosh! Soon after, he ripped his shoulder straps off and casually threw it to a side. Jack was so surprised. Jack stared at the hat on the control panel, and the shoulder straps that fell on the handbrake. So... Casually? He just threw a police''s honor so casually? Jack instinctively nced at the policemen on his sides, then he frowned even worse. Even if those two were sitting solemnly, but the manner from their eyes was vague. It was not like Jack hadn''t met any police before that, but he rarely saw police with such manners. The word "sloppy" was very suitable to describe them. Even when beggars wore the emperor''s robe, they would still be beggars, that''s the importance of manner. Perhaps they could foolmoners, but Jack knew because he had seen a lot. He also had experience in the business world and the ability to differentiate people. "Where are we going?" Jack finally asked. "Shut up!" The middle-aged police in the front passenger seat yelled. He was clearly the leader of that car. Jack frowned as he looked out the window. Before he realized, there were less cars on the road. Gradually, there were less tall buildings and bright lights. They were heading to the suburbs? What a joke! Jack''s heart was beating faster as a terrifying thought suddenly appeared his mind. At the same time, in the hotel. "What?! Mr. Ward, are you sure?!" Brent suddenly stood up and shouted. It even shocked Amber and Lone Wolf. Beep! Brent hung up. "Brent, how''s the situation?" Lone Wolf hurriedly asked. Brent was a man who had fought and killed many people in the battlefield, and Lone Wolf knew clearly the temperament of a person like those people. Brent could be as calm as water, as fierce as tiger, but it would be very rare for him to be uncontrobly panic. Brent held the phone tightly with his right hand, he gradually looked fiercer. The sentence he said made Amber and Lone Wolf''s expression changed drastically. "The Haya official didn''t do anything, those policemen just now were fake!" Fake police?! Lone Wolf was dumbfounded. Amber turned pale as, "Then Jack ..."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Mr. Ward already set the Hughes family''s office in Haya to go all out and search for Jack." While saying that, Brent looked quite pale as he dejectedly sat on the chair, he then weakly said, "Amber, we can only wait now!" "But..." Amber was restless, she was worried about Jack. Brent smiled bitterly, "The matter is unclear, we could only use the Hughes family''s power to help Young Master out of it. The power of us three is far from enough to deal with Quinn family." The fake police made Brent realize that... The news was real, but the policemen were fake. The real and fake were mixed up. It was unexpected... It was alsopletely beyond their logic at the beginning. Those fake policemen must be sent by Quinn family, and Young Master already fell to Quinn family''s trap at that time. If the Hughes family''s power couldn''t get Young Master out of the trap before the Quinn family''s next move... Then... Brent didn''t have the guts to think of the aftermath. Amber''s face turned pale, her red eyes were full of tears. She was really scared at that time. The scene of Jack getting arrested before that kept showing up on her mind. "Y-you have promised me, you muste back in a good condition." Her mncholy voice made Brent and Lone Wolf feel sorry and med themselves. The police car was rushing all the way. The street had became narrow, the tall buildings and lights were almost gone... Everything had convinced Jack that those police cars were going to the suburbs. Fake ! At the same time, he was also sure of the terrifying thought on his mind. Those fake policemen must be sent by the Quinn family. Then, after the car stopped, what would happen to Jack was obvious. Jack took a deep breath. His cold expression all of the sudden turned very resolute There was a strong murderous intent in his heart, which could also be seen from his eyes. He silently moved the handcuffs which locked both of his hands. It was very hard for him to move. But... He must go all out!00000 Chapter 225 Ran! If he fought, he still had a chance. If not, if he fell into the tricks of the Quinn family, there would be no suspense about what would happen. In Jack''s dictionary, there was never a phrase called "waiting for the death". Despite being forced to die, he would still fight to the death. And he would definitely make a prompt decision. The killing intent in Jack''s eyes was raging to the peak. Suddenly. His body trembled for a moment. "Puff!" Heughed out loud. Theughter made the police look startled. Upon seeing the situation, the middle-aged police on the passenger seat turned around instantly while smashing the cigarette butt in his hand directly onto Jack. "What the fuck are youughing at?" The smile on Jack''s face gradually widened and he stared at the middle-aged police with a murderous intent. "What is fake will not turn to be real!" The middle-aged police was panicked and shocked by the situation. Meanwhile, the police who was driving the car also jammed on the brake and the car swayed a little. "What the hell, can you drive more steadily?" The middle-aged police almost hit his head and he angrily gave the driver a punch on his shoulder. Immediately afterwards, he turned around and looked at Jack angrily, "What kind of bullshit are you talking about?" It was confirmed! It was fake! The smile on Jack''s face gradually widened and his eyes gradually narrowed as well. He did all this purposely because he was worried about guessing wrongly, so he intentionally wanted to test it out. A police could have no high temperament and they could even set glory aside like it was nothing. But the same police, even if he was subordinate, he would never be so filthy and uneducated. Only for those who were uneducated would be like this. Bang! In an instant, Jack bowed himself and crashed his head towards the face of the police on his left side. "Ah!" A big scream echoed out from the police car. And the scene was instantly in chaos.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The driver was startled with his hands trembling. And the car also started snaking at high speed. This was exactly what Jack wanted. The more chaotic, the better. "What the fuck, dare to resist?" The middle-aged police''s expression changed drastically and he immediately took out a patrol stick and shed it down on Jack. Jack who had nowhere to dodge turned his body around instantly but having his back being attacked with a big "bang" which almost made him pass out. Meanwhile, the police on his right side woke up and pounced on him. With a fierce look in his eyes, Jack rammed his head again directly onto the police. Bang! The police was attacked and his head smashed directly into the car window ss. Following the circumstance where Jack kicked the police whom he had attacked at the beginning. In an instant, he leaped forward violently. After talking a few smashing from the police, Jack was like a ferocious beast, he bit the ear of the driver after being attacked by him. "Ah!" With a miserable scream, the driver who was in pain panicked in fear. Subsequently, with his hands violently hitting on the steering wheel twice. Crunch... The car snaked and slid far away for about ten meters before it toppled to the ground with a roar. With inertia, the car slid forward again for another ten meters before an abrupt stop. The sudden scene took the following cars by surprise. There were a series of sharp brakes and the official car came to a halt a dozen meters away. Bang! Jack immediately kicked the car door open. Subsequently he stumbled out of the car with shards of ss on his body and blood running down his cheeks from the top of his head. In such an urgent condition, he couldn''t distinguish the injury of whether was being attacked by that middle-aged police or was it due to the crashing of the overturned car. With blood blurring his vision, Jack blinked twice hard and he instantly ran towards the wilderness by the roadside in a random direction. He thought, if he ran away, he could live. If not, he would die! However, his speed was much slower as his hands were cuffed behind his back. Behind him, there was a deafening roar. The middle-aged police got out of the car and called out the rest fake police to chase after Jack. "Damn it, you can''t run away, you can''t run away!" While ignoring, his expression turned colder and the expression in his eyes became more determined. Ran! Ran quickly! "I must run away! Amber is still waiting for me to go back to have a wedding shoot with her and to marry her." "Brent, Yael Quinn, Lone Wolf and Mr. Ward are still waiting to attend my wedding." "Mom is still waiting for me at home and still thinking of bing grandma." Thoughts emerged one after another which strengthened Jack''s desire to escape desperately. There was someone in the family who was still concerned about him. He had longed for his home now for so many years. He couldn''t be caught and he couldn''t die as well. Anyway, he must live! Blood flowed down from the top of his head, staining his face and blurring his vision which made his steps even harder. However, Jack turned to be calmer at this moment. The half blood-stained face released a terrifying feeling. Fierce beasts were not scary. What was the most terrifying was the calm ss that a ferocious beast could maintain even when it was on the edge death. In the wilderness, he was running hurriedly. Behind him, the roar of anger and curses appeared like a tidal wave. The sound of dense footsteps caught up subsequently. Puff! Jack stumbled down and fell hard on the ground. The mud and dust blew on his face. "Get up, climb up..." Jack struggledboriously and with his bleeding head pressing against the ground, he then stubbornly regained his footsteps. However, his vision was blurred by the blood. In addition with darkness, he couldn''t see anything at all. Like a dying animal, he ran away in a random direction. The uneven surface of the ground made Jack fall several times. But he could stand up stubbornly. When he fell down for the fourth time. Gritting his teeth, ignoring his mouth full of dust and mud, he once again pressed his head against the ground and he tried to stand up again. But behind him, a cold voice rang out. And it instantly made Jack feel cold and nervous. "Damn it, I want to see anywhere else you can run." Bang! Again, he felt a hard and heavy attack on his back. And his body lurched to the ground. His consciousness gradually disappeared. As thest wisp of consciousness was about to disappear. He smiled bitterly and murmured, "Amber...I have to break my promise..." In the hotel. The air seemed to freeze. Amber and the other two were waiting anxiously. There was nothing they could do but only to wait in silence. Their fear and anxieties were amplified due to their powerlessness. Amber almost cried out loudly. Brent and Lone Wolf also clenched their fists together with their palms sweating profusely. And from time to time, Brent would nce at his phone. But his phone was on a ck screen all the time. He knew clearly that the best rescue time was the time when Jack had just been taken away. Maybe it was half an hour, or maybe an hour. But it would never be too long. Now... it had been two hours! And the Hughes family didn''t respond at all. Knock! Knock! Knock! The knock on the door suddenly sounded. And the three of them inside were startled at the same time. Amber was stunned. Brent, who showed a cold expression on his face signalled Amber to stay where she was and ordered Lone Wolf to guard her. The Quinn family had taken Jack away at Haya. And now they had to be more careful at Haya. Only then he slowly walked towards the back of the door. "Who is it?" "Me!" Outside the door, there was a familiar and frail sound. It instantly made three of them excited and their eyes were glowing. Amber even shed her tears, and ignoring Brent''s signal, she immediately got herself up and ran towards the door of the room. Chapter 226 Substitution Click! Amber Knight opened the door. It was too fast that even Brent could not react to it. At the moment when the door opened. A familiar figure appeared. "Jack!" Amber could not control herself anymore and directly went into Jack''s arms with tears on her face. She grabbed Jack''s waist tightly with both of her hands and said, "I am so scared, really scared." Jack smiled weakly and said, "I am sorry, it''s my fault." Amber bit her red lips and shook her head while crying. When Brent and Lone Wolf saw Jack, they sighed and were relieved simultaneously. They finally could rx on the matters now. Although Jack was battered and exhausted at that moment. He looked ragged and his clothes were full of blood and mud. Even his arms and head had wound with fresh blood oozing out. But, eventually he was back alive. "Young master, pleasee in quickly." Brent had a serious expression and said hurriedly. Amber did not want to let go of Jack because it seemed like Jack would disappear if she let go of her hands. Only after experiencing life and death, she realized how important Jack was to her. Jack smiled helplessly and could only walk into the house with Amber in his arms. Brent looked at the corridor to ensure that no one was there. After that, he closed and locked the door. Meanwhile, Lone Wolf closed all the windows in the room and covered them with curtains. "Young master, did you escape by yourself?" Brent was surprised.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There was no any news from the Hughes family at this time so it was definitely not the Hughes family''s power to assist him in escaping from death. It could only be Jack who rescued himself. Jack took over the towel from Lone Wolf and covered the wound on his head. He nodded and said weakly, "I found something fishy at the halfway because the car drove directly to the suburbs. Those were fake polices sent by the Quinn family." "I fought with the fake polices intensely in the car, making the car turn turtle so I took the chance to run into the forest nearby. I hid myself along the way and finally got to run away luckily." His tone was calm. Even his words were short and simple. But, these words made Amber and the others feel frightened. With these few sentences, three of them were able to imagine the terrifying scene which was life-threatening. The wound on Jack''s body also verified how dangerous it was at that moment. "Good to see youing back, as long as youe back safely." Amber hugged Jack from the beginning to the end and said while crying, "I can lose everything except you. Previously, you promised to take our wedding photograph with me and marry me." Jack gave a gentle smile, "fool, I am back here alright, right?" Amber''s eyes flickered nkly. Brent who stood aside said, "I apany the young master to deal with his wound at the hospital first. I will also contact the office of the Hughes family immediately. With the Hughes family, the Quinn family does not dare to do anything for sure." While saying, Brent looked at Lone Wolf and said, "Lone Wolf, you protect Amber." Lone Wolf nodded seriously. Jack did not reject andforted Amber before leaving with Brent. Now Jack had escaped back. The Quinn family alsopletely lost the initiative. The situation was reversed. With the power of the Hughes family, the Quinn family could never touch Jack in Haya. "Amber, nothing will happen." Lone Wolf noticed that Amber kept looking at the door so heforted her. Even though Brent and Jack had left with the door closed, Amber''s eyes were still focusing on the door. While looking at the door, Amber''s eyes had tears and they looked deep. She recovered after listening to Lone Wolf''s words and nodded. She said, "Lone Wolf, Jack called me a little dummy all the time but not a fool." Lone Wolf was stunned. Heughed afterwards, "No need to be confused with it. Young master escaped from danger tonight and he is still in tension. It is inevitable that he called you wrongly." "Really?" Amber was puzzled in her heart but thenughed at herself, perhaps she was frightened just now, making her too sensitive now. "Hmph." There was a weak moan in the dark. Jack opened his eyes slowly and discovered that he was in a pitch dark. He could see nothing. He felt severe pain on his head and body. Where was he? Jack was puzzled in his heart and tried to move his arms as well as legs. He noticed that the space for movement in the surrounding was extremely limited. And, he was lying curled up. "A box?" Jack thought of a possibility. Although the movement was restricted, he still could slightly move his arms and legs. He slowly moved his hands to his head. In his memory, his head was injured the most before fainting. If treatment was not given, perhaps he would be dead due to excessive loss of blood. When his hands touched his head, he was stunned. His head was wrapped with a thick piece of gauze! Did someone treat him? Jack was curious. In the dark, he could see nothing but his mind was working fast. But, he discovered that his mindset was uncontroble in a dark and cramped space. His mind was thinking of fear, nervousness and panic. He was taking a deep breath to try his best in controlling himself. Where were they going to send him? Why did the Quinn family not kill me directly after they caught me, but instead gave me treatment and gave me an opportunity to survive? What was the motive of the Quinn family? There were lots of doubts appearing in his mind. But, he could not find any answers in this kind of surrounding. Even... he did not know how long he had been in aa. There was deep silence outside. There was a vague sound of breeze also. Jack smelled and discovered that the breeze was damp as well as fishy. "Is this... sea breeze? Am I on the sea?" He woke up suddenly because when he had a walk on the beach with Amber previously, the breeze had the same smell. "You guys, where are you going to send me?" Jack was worried and fearful of the unpredictable future so he struggled desperately regardless of anything. Bump... The wooden box was shaken violently due to his struggle and produced many bumping sounds. During his struggle, he felt that he was at a higher location. It was because with his struggle, he could clearly feel that the box was getting more inclined. Perhaps... He could break the wooden box if the box fell from there. While thinking, he struggled desperately. The limited space in the box was not enough for him to break the box. But, it should be enough by falling from such a high ce. About how high the location was and what were his consequences of falling down. Those were not the things Jack could consider in that situation. But. Bang! There was a huge sound outside the wooden box. Jack stopped his struggle suddenly. He could feel that the inclined box was slowly being ced in a proper position. Meanwhile, there was a scolding outside there. "You are really strong and only fainted for five hours before waking up. Don''t simply move. It is the sea below you and if you fall down, you will sink into the sea." Jack was stunned and immediately asked, "Hey, where are you going to send me?" "Bring you to a ce that you will never think of and found by the Hughes family." The guy smiled and followed by giving an order, "You guyse here and tie this box properly. If it falls halfway, don''t me me for killing you all." Dong! Then, he heard that the wooden box was knocked twice by someone. The guy suddenlyughed. "You can rest in peace because someone will take over everything you have. I also heard that your fiance is still a great beauty, hahaha..."??????? Chapter 227 Dancing?! Boom! It seemed like lightning on a bright day. It made Jack stunned suddenly. He was overwhelmed with anger because the killing intention was too fierce. He was frustrated and kept struggling like a fierce animal at this moment. Escape! Must escape! He did not know how the person outside said to take over his life because it was unimaginable. The sense of panic was spread in his mind. Dong... Jack hit on the box desperately and he was kicking even harder by his feet. By taking over his life, it meant that he would be reced by another person who was going to live exactly like him and take over everything including his mom and Amber! This meant that he would disappear! Thinking of his mom and Amber, he went crazy like a beast. He definitely did not agree on this kind of substitution! However. No matter how hard he struggled, or even hit until his head was bleeding. The box had been pressed by someone and it was being tied tightly until no movement could be made. "No, it won''t. I will not allow this kind of thing from happening!" Jack was muttering and the wound on his forehead that was wrapped using gauze oozed out blood. The wound was sticky and with bloody smell. He hit the box desperately, "I want to go back. Amber is waiting for me to take the wedding photos together and my mom is waiting for me to return home. It is impossible. I want to go back even though I am dead." Dong... The muffled sound of the wooden box was echoing. With the movement of the wooden box, his emotions including fear, unwillingness, anger and hatred grew stronger in his heart. What was worse, the wound on his head bled again due to the violent impact just now. He felt dizzy. Eventually, he could not persevere anymore. He fainted again... ... The next morning. When the light shone. Amber''s door was knocked. It was Jack. "Amber, get ready. We are going to take our wedding photos today." said Jack with a smile. "Are we staying here to take the wedding photos?" Amber was stunned. Such a serious thing had happenedst night and Jack just escaped from danger. The Quinn family was still observing secretly. She was ready to return but she did not expect that Jack would make such a decision. "It doesn''t matter. The Quinn family''s n got exposed already and I have escaped. With the hidden protection of the Hughes family, the Quinn family does not dare to do anything." Jack knew what Amber was thinking and heforted her gently, "Wee to Haya is because of the wedding photos. Wouldn''t it be regretful to let those people interrupt our journey?" Amber frowned and asked, "Is this the opinion of Brent and Lone Wolf?" She did not think that what Jack said was incorrect. If it was not for the security purposes, she would not be willing to return too. But since this issue was rted to the security, it was safer to seek for Brent and Lone Wolf''s advice. They were professional in dealing with this kind of issue. "Not yet." Jack shrugged. After ten minutes. When Brent and Lone Wolf rushed to Amber''s room, they knew about Jack''s n. Their reactions were exactly the same with Amber. "Young master, it is not safe to stay in Haya at this moment. Even though there are protections from the Hughes family, I still think that we should return immediately. It is the safest option." Brent frowned and suggested. The Quinn family was well-prepared and it was considered as a fluke for Jack to escapest night. We should be prepared as well because it was not perfectly safe even with the hidden protection of the Hughes family. The Quinn family had well-prepared and they were like pointing the muzzle onto Jack''s head. And they also broke the rtionship with the Hughes family. The Hughes family could not suppress the Quinn family for now. It was an hard wish to ask for the Quinn family to stop his action. "Mr. Hughes, I think that what Brent said is reasonable." Lone Wolf frowned and said, "It was dangerous yesterday. Although we know that it is the Quinn family and the Hughes family can guard against them, they are hidden and it is hard to observe their motion. Since they nned all of these, they will not give up so easily." "Jack, why don''t we return?" Amber listened to Brent and Lone Wolf''s suggestion and advised him, "We can take our wedding photos at another location. Although the time is limited, we can still allocate some time for it." Jack felt hrious. His eyes looked sharp. "Once bitten by a snake, always frightened? If so, I grew up in the dark and will I still have the courage to look forward to the light afterwards?" After listening to the words, three of them were stunned. Jack even said, "Amber and I are going to get married soon and I don''t want to deal with the Quinn family temporarily. I will definitely seek revenge with the Quinn family after the marriage." "If the Quinn family fails this time and they dare to do it again, I don''t mind to ask my father to let the Quinn family in X City experience what had happened to the Burton family in the capital city!" "But..." Brent looked sullen because Jack''s stubborn made him anxious. Jack waved his hands and said, "No need to say anymore. Since I promised Amber, I will do it. Please notify the photography team to start shooting." After the sentence ended, he turned around and left. Amber and the others were dumbfounded on the spot. They looked at each other. Lone Wolf was hesitating and said, "It is too risky." Brent smiled bitterly, "Whenever the young master makes a decision, it is hard to change it. We protect him closely and the Hughes family guards secretly. It should be fine." Only Amber frowned and seemingly thought of something. She muttered, "I always feel that Jack is strange somehow afterst night." "What makes you feel strange about him?" Brent and Lone Wolf asked at the same time. "not sure." Amber shook her head and said helplessly, "The feeling of being unable to tell makes me feel weird. It is the kind of feeling, a woman''s feeling." Brent and Lone Wolf looked at each other and smiled grudgingly. Both of them were killers and they were extremely sensitive to the murderous intentions and the threats of death. They were well trained after countless life and death experiences. Woman''s sixth sense? Did it really exist? After half an hour. The shooting of wedding photos had started. Jack would like to hold a memorable wedding for Amber so he asked for the best for everything and he was not stingy at all. After choosing the shooting spot by the top team. Jack directly booked arge area near the shooting spot. This was to prevent others from interrupting the shooting of the wedding photos. The top photography team, which in terms of its makeup, light, angle and others, was portraying top-level professional standards.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The shooting of wedding photos was very smooth without any pause or stagnation. This made people feelfortable and refreshed under the sun on the beach as well as not frustrated due to the severe heat above their heads. An entire day of shooting. Everyone was exhausted. When the night fell. The whole day of shooting finally ended. Everyone was tired and went back to the hotel. At that moment, the sea breeze was refreshing and cold. After walking out of the booked spot area, the people on the beach gradually increased. The lights were bright and the sea breeze was refreshing. Amber was walking. Suddenly, Jack smiled gently behind her. "Amber, the surrounding is so beautiful. Why don''t we take another set of photos on the night scenes?" "Night scenes?" Amber looked exhausted and said doubtfully, "The nned night scene shooting is not here and the team is not ready yet." "It doesn''t matter. Don''t you think that we both dance in such a beautiful environment and let the team take a few photos? Will it be beautiful if we put them in the wedding photos?" Jack''s eyes looked bright and looked at the lights in the surroundings with a smile.??????????????? Chapter 228 Sacrificing a Family To Obtain One Success Dancing?! Amber Knight was stunned. At the moment, a shocking look appeared in her eyes for a second and her eyes became extremely deep. Jack Hughes did not notice this scene. He had already started to ask the photographer team. They started setting up the camera. Amber was stunned and shocked as she stood in ce. At this moment, that feeling became stronger. "Are you ready?" Jack''s gentle voice resounded around her ear. Amber came back to her senses, wanted to say something but did not, and finally nodded. The music yed. The lights were beautifully lit and blurred. When the light was focused on Amber and Jack, the pair immediately attracted the nearby people''s attention. When the two of them started dancing, the photographer team also started capturing photos. The light, the angle, and even the details of the capturing of photos were perfect. "Are they taking wedding photos?" "It is so beautiful. The wedding photos taken while dancing in such a good ce must be very beautiful, right?" "I am so envious of that girl. It would be so nice if my boyfriend could let us take wedding photos like this in the future." The people from the surrounding envied and marveled at this scene. Some of the tourists who were holding glow sticks and glowing balloons also came there to start waving spontaneously. They were here to give them blessings. This scene was captured perfectly by the photographers. The glowing light seemed like stars with the sea as the background at night and it was captured as if it looked like the Milky Way. It was magnificent. It was colorful. Amber and Jack who were in the ''Milky Way'' were like perfect couples while dancing. Amber''s beautiful look, and figure as well as Jack''s height, and body shape were enough to let the others admire. The song finished. The music slowly faded. However, the people from the surrounding seemed to feel lost and would like to see more. Amber and Jack were separated. Jack frowned and lowered his head while looking at Amber, "Amber, are you not feeling well? Why do I feel like you were preupied?" "Yeah. I feel like I have a little heatstroke. I feel no strength and dizzy." Amber nodded but her voice was extremely low. "Then let''s go back to the hotel. You could rest in the room. I will ask someone to send the meal to your room." "Okay." After getting back to the room, Jack brought Brent, Lone Wolf, and the photographer team to have dinner. Amberid on a bed in the darkroom. There was only amp around the bed that had a yellow dim light. The light was on Amber''s pretty face but a look of confusion while having deep thought was shown on her face. At the moment, Amber''s beautiful eyebrows frowned and her face seemed like she was in deep thought. Sometimes, her eyes looked confused, uncertain, and nk. She held her hands together, kept rolling, and held her dress. The meal that was sent by a waiter was at the bedside. Yet, she did not have any appetite. In the darkness. She murmured softly, "You clearly told me that you don''t know how to dance and you will feel embarrassed to dance in front of so many people. But why just now?" It was not like she was not feeling well. When she danced with Jack on the beach just now, her mind had a lot of doubts and she was extremely confused. So, when Jack noticed her abnormality, she said that she was not feeling well. After thinking deeply in the room, Amber felt that something was wrong. However, this Jack looked like the exact Jack. His height and disposition were the same too. If she doubted him because of some minor ws... Amber shook her head hard, "Perhaps it was because of the escapest night that made him slightly change his disposition. He may want to give me the best wedding photos to remember. That was why he emboldened himself to dance with me in front of so many people, right?" Upon saying that, she was upset to pat on her head, "Ah, Amber Knight, how could you doubt your own husband? He is your closest husband!" In the darkness. It was still in the endless darkness. Jack had opened his eyes but he felt like it had no difference from having no eyes. The narrow and small space made him unable to move his legs and hands at all. The sore and numbness he felt made him lose his mind. His head was still in pain but it should have stopped bleeding, Luckily, the wound was not too serious from the hit just now. Otherwise, he would have bled to death, right? Swish... An extremely cold wind blew into the wooden box through the gap of the box. It surprised and froze Jack and his body trembled. "Why is it so cold?" Jack frowned and he started to worry. It was very quiet outside. However, he could still hear the sound of sea breeze and waves. As the ship moved forward, he could clearly feel the rise and fall of the ship when it moved over a wave. Where... was it going? The Quinn family caught me but did not kill me. Were they trying to find a substitute? Jack finally calmed down after the terrifying outbreak and being awake again. Brent had said. He had to keep calm and cool when he was in a crisis. He could only find a way to survive if only he stayed extremely calm and cool. Jack curled up in the wooden box and analyzed calmly. In fact, he could only use his brain as he could not move any part of his body at the moment. No matter where the ship would be sailed to at the end or he would be thrown anywhere. He could only try to clear his mind at this powerless moment. "I am taken ce. They want to take over everything from me. The Quinn family should not dare to do this as the Hughes family is involved." Jack frowned deeper and deeper. The Quinn family dared to kill him as he was still not a right and proper member of the Hughes family. Even though his father had given him the qualification to be the heir, he was still a bastard. Even though his father had bombed the Burton family, it was still hard to determine whether the Quinn family or the Burton family was stronger. It was still possible that the Quinn family dared to oppose his father''s anger. The Quinn family dared to bear the anger of killing a bastard. However, the matter of substitution was rted to the election of the next head of the Hughes family. That meant some outsiders had nned the Hughes family in the risk of extermination. Not only his dad, even everyone from the Hughes family would never allow this! Suddenly! Jack thought of something out of a sudden. "Madam Hughes?!" He could not help but yell. ording to the information that his father had fed back, Madam Hughes had been to X city recently. His father had reminded him to be careful. If the Quinn family had cooperated with Madam Hughes, that meant the Quinn family had Madam Hughes to cover their back. Then, they had the gut to do the substitution! However, who was the person for the substitution? Jack was thinking hard and fast. After being calm and cool, he was more focus in this dark environment. It had only been a few seconds.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jack''s body suddenly trembled. His mind came out something as if the fireworks suddenly appeared in the darkness. "Could it be... the one that Yael mentioned?" Jack''s voice was deep. He was trembling as he sent out some chill, "But the Jour family had been exterminated and the one from the Jour family..." He suddenly stopped speaking. He felt a chill engulfing his whole body. At the moment, he seemed to fell into an ice cave. Jack even felt the cold wind outside was much warmer than the coldness in his heart. "I had thought of this wrongly. The visible n did not start when the news was announced. " "The n had already started at the moment when the assassination in the First Box at Jade Spring Vi, Madam Hughes''s n!" "Madam Hughes is the one behind the assassination of me. That is why she went to X City to cooperate with the Quinn family and used the Quinn family as camouge to perform this visible scheme." At the moment, all the doubts in his mind became clear and understandable. The coldness from his body could be felt stronger and stronger. It was strong until Jack''s feared voice trembled vigorously. "The Jour family was indeed exterminated. As a scapegoat, it should be exterminated! However, the benefits it gets are the reason why the Jour family was willing to be a scapegoat, right?" "Sacrificing a family to obtain one sess!" Chapter 229 We’re Getting Married Soon, Why Do You Still Care About This? Substitution. No, it was the Jour in ce of the Hughes. Jack was extremely furious and he had murderous intentions. Madam Hughes did not only want to kill him but alsopletely ned the future of the Hughes Family! That person from the Jour family was going to rece Jack and deceive his father. After that, with the help of Madam Hughes and his father, how hard would it be for that person from the Jour family to defeat the other heirs? The moment when that person from the Jour family became the head of the Hughes family. The Hughes family would definitely be controlled by Madam Hughes again. That person from the Jour family was only a puppet for Madam Hughes. Furthermore, Madam Hughes should have promised to give enough benefits to the Jour family. Therefore, there would be the matter of the Jour family being punished in ce of that person from the Jour family! Once that person from the Jour family became the head of the Hughes family, what he could get was definitely much more than the small Jour family could get even if he was only a puppet! "There was Empress Wu Zetian in the ancient time. Is Madam Hughes trying to mimic Empress Wu Zetian now? Jack clenched his teeth tight and some words were said through the gap of his teeth, "I will never let you get what you want. Even if you exiled me to the end of the world, as long I, Jack Hughes, am still alive, I would definitely crawl back if I have to!" The words were powerful and filled with murderous intentions. At this moment, Jack had never had this much will to survive. This was because if Madam Hughes''s n seeded. He would not think of how the Hughes family would be. However, his father, his mother, Amber Knight and Mr. Ward... The fate of all the people who were closed to him would be too terrible. For the sake of these closest people, he had to survive! He had no reason to die! Once he was dead, there were no testimony and proof anymore! However, the only thing that Jack could not understand. Why didn''t Madam Hughes just kill him? There would be no proof if he was dead. Would not it be more beneficial for her n?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After taking a deep breath, Jack smiled bitterly. He was still no match to Madam Hughes in terms of experience and scheming. It was true that old people were smarter. The thing he did not understand, perhaps Madam Hughes had clearly nned. Now, it was not the time for him to think about it. He should be thinking about how to survive and how to... go back! The cold wind that blew in from outside was getting colder and colder. The cold prated the pores, deep into the bone marrow. Jack''s curled up body couldn''t help to curl up tighter. It was the only way he could maintain his only body temperature. The sound of sea breeze and waves became louder and louder. In Haya. It was a sunny day. Although it was hot, as a resort, it still could not stop the passion of the tourist no matter how hot it was. The top and professional photographer team made the progress of the shooting of wedding photos efficient and perfect. They rushed to every photo shooting ce ording to the n to take photos in the scene every day. The wedding date was close. So, when they took photos at the crowded ce. Jack had nned the simplest and brutal way... booking the whole ce! The shooting of wedding photos was done vigorously. After staying together for few days, Amber had slowly eliminated the doubts in her mind. Jack was still the old Jack! Perhaps, the only difference was every wedding photo was taken in a way to hide the wound in gauze on Jack''s head. It was the only w. Perhaps when they recalled in the future, she couldugh at Jack, right? Amber thought in such a way. On day five, the shooting of wedding photos was finally done. In fact, it only took three days for the shooting of wedding photos. However, the shooting was done vigorously in three days and everyone was exhausted. To thank the photographer team, after the shooting, Jack, Amber, and the others did not go back immediately. They booked the whole open-air restaurant outside the hotel and kindly invited the members of the photographer team. After being busy for three days, everyone was tense. Now, they could finally rx at the banquet. Amber did not object to this idea. It was normal to show their gratitude. At the banquet. Jack and she walked between the tables and proposed a toast to show their gratitude. Jack was drinking wine while she was drinking the others. Jack was very excited and he drank sses of wine after another. His face became a little red in a while and he was drunk. The photographer team was doing the same. The only people who were still clear-headed were Amber, and Brent, and Lone Wolf who were responsible for the security. When the banquet ended, Amber asked Brent and Lone Wolf to bring the drunken Jack back to his room. She also went back to her room alone. Recalling the shooting of wedding photos in these few days, it had surprises, happiness, and memories. When she thought about the wedding date which was on the 15th day of next month, Amber was too excited and she could not sleep. Knock! A knock came from the door. Amber slightly frowned as it was already 11 pm at night. She was staying in a presidential suite and it was on a separate floor. The privacy was good and normal guests did not have the authority to be here. At this time, it was impossible to have room service in the hotel. Then, who was outside the door? "Amber... I am Jack..." Jack''s drunken and stuttering voice sounded outside the door. Amber felt relieved secretly. When she wanted to speak as she got up. "Amber, open the door. Tonight... I want to sleep with you..." The drunken and stuttering voice did not hide his intention at all and it was straightforward. However, it had made the small body of Amber who just got up trembled. Her eyes had a panic look at the moment. She was about to say something but she stopped. "Hasn''t he promised me to save the best memory for the wedding night?" Amber frowned and her eyes had an extremely deep look. When Jack first showed this intention, she had already clearly exined. After that, Jack had the chance. It was the time when Sophie Burton asked her to go back to Jack''s room with him. However, Jack felt bad about her as she had apanied his mother for a long time and she did not take good rest. He behaved himself, only hugged her, and let her sleep for a long time. He did not show any other intention from the start to the end. But now... Knock! The knock became more vigorous like drum beats. It was a little harsh. It had scared Amber and her small body trembled. She was frightened. "Amber, open the door quickly. We''re getting married soon, why do you still care about this?" Jack''s voice made Amber''s mind go messy. The doubts that had been eliminated suddenly appeared at this moment as if they were spreading fast in her mind. Facing the harsh and vigorous knock and Jack''s drunken shout. Amber bit her lips and did not say anything. She took out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Brent. "Brent, Jack is drunk. Could youe and send him back to his room?" "Okay." Seeing Brent''s reply, Amber felt relieved. However, when she listened to Jack''s sound, the doubts in her mind were getting stronger and stronger. After waiting for a while, Brent''s voice was heard outside the room. "Young master, you are drunk. Let me send you back to the room." "You, why are trying to boss me? I don''t want you to hold me. You are merely a family servant. Get out of my way!" "Young master, please stop making trouble at thiste night. You may scare Amberter." p! The p made Amber''s facial expression changed. Jack who was outside the door immediately scolded Brent. "Amber? Is this how a family servant like you should call her?" Chapter 230 Must Survive even Like a Wild Dog! The sudden scolding. It seemed like the air was frozen. Amber covered her mouth with her hands and almost yelled. Was... this really Jack? From the time she returned to Jack and knew Brent. Although Jack and Brent really had different as master and servant, they were friends instead of master and servant actually. Furthermore, Jack treated Brent as his older brother! His words and behaviour never disyed the heir''s superiority thatmonly showed in front of servants. Besides, Brent was not the servant of the Hughes family yet. In the family, everyone was treated equally. Jack even showed his respect to Mr.Ward who was the actual servant of the Hughes family and treated him as an elder. But now, Jack... pped Brent?! "Young master, you drank too much." There was Brent''s voice outside the door. "Nope. I wasn''t. You, get away!" Jack was trembling while saying, "You ve, open the door immediately. I want to sleep with Amber together!" Amber was stunned and she could not believe what had just happened. "Young master, Madam Sophie taught you to respect Miss Amber. Do you forget about it?" Brent raised his voice and said, "If young master goes crazy tonight, I will contact Madam Sophie and Mr. Ward immediately." It was a real threat. It turned silence outside the room. "He!" After a few seconds, Jack smiled and said, "Take me back to my room." The voice and tone were not polite at all and it was like a master giving an order to a ve. Not even treated equally. Followed by the sound of footsteps, the corridor soon became quiet. Amber was still dumbfounded and covered her mouth with her hands. What had happened just now made her panic and restless. There was also a sense of illusion. Had Jack... really changed? Her mind went nk and the thought she had dropped was growing wildly in her mind. After a while. Dong. There was a knocking sound at the door. Amber was frightened and did not say anything. It followed by Brent''s deep voice outside the room. "Amber, please sleep early and the young master has already fall asleep. Perhaps he was drunk, and everything should be fine. Please do not mind it." Although it was a constion, the words "perhaps" and "should be" showed that they had the same confusion. "Alright, Brent." Amber replied gently, "Brent, please do not get angry." "He is my master and why do I need to be angry? My life belongs to the master." Brentughed and left. The surrounding was very quiet.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But, Amber hesitated and terrified. She walked quietly to the door and locked it. After thinking of it, she felt that it was not enough. So, she dragged a chair and blocked the door with it. Only after doing so, she went to bed but she found that she could not sleep anymore. Her mind was running fast and her eyes looked puzzled under the light. ... Jack curled himself up in the wooden box. He looked at the lighting from the small crack and his expressions were lifeless. In such a closed space, he was blurred and could not remember how long he had been like this. The chinks and the small crack above him kept blowing in the chilly wind. The coldness had made him stiff. Oh, he remembered that the small crack above him was opened by someone outside not long ago. It was to give him some food and water when he was dying of hunger or thirst. They were keeping him alive. This also caused the cold wind in the wooden box to be increasingly piercing. The wooden box seemed like an icehouse. But he did not care. He wanted to survive. Freezing would not cause death immediately. But without eating or drinking, no one could survive after a few days. "Survive. Even like a wild dog, I must survive!" His consciousness was getting weaker and this was the only intention in his mind. He even did not care about the freezing ice between his legs. Dignity. It was worthless in front of life and death. Only by living without shame, he could reverse the situation. If he died, even if he died decently, he was unwilling to give up his loved ones. "Amber, mom... I will go back, be sure, I will go back..." Jack slowly moved his lips that had turned blue and muttered like in a dream. Firm, and determined! Toot... The huge ship whistled suddenly. It was deafening like a thunder. It sounded consequently for a few times and made Jack who almost fainted be slightly more clear-headed. His eyelids trembled lightly and spilled some ice crystals from his eyshes. Through the crack, he discovered that there was only sky and sea outside there. Was it... going to reach the shore? Finally, was it reaching? Soon, there were footstep sounds outside the box. They were crowded and hurried. "Faster, quicker. Don''t act like a fucking girl." It was the familiar voice. During this period of time, this voice yelled at Jack from outside the box more than once. Followed by. "You, you, you and you. Four of you bring this box to the ce down there. Do it quickly, we are rushing. If we werete, it would be hard for us to escape from this damn ce!" The scolding was strict. Soon, Jack felt that the wooden box that he was in was carried by someone. There were lots of bumping. Jack''s muddy eyes showed some brightness. It was because he discovered and from the crack on the box. A piece of...nd surrounded by ice. Immediately, he felt dizzy because he was falling rapidly. Bump! The box fell on the ground heavily. The wooden crate shattered. The strong force of falling nearly caused Jack to vomit blood due to the quake. Fortunately, the ice below the box was not hard and when the box fell, the ice cracked as well as buffered some forces. Ah... The piercingly cold breeze attacked Jack instantly. In the cold wind, Jack hardly stretched his arms and legs that had been curling for a long time. Immediately, he stretched his arms and legs straight. With that, Jack felt a sense of heavy pain and numbness from the four limbs of his body. "Ah!" Jack screamed and his vague consciousness became clearer at the moment. Toot... It was the whistling of the huge ship. Jack gritted his teeth and turned his head to look at the huge ship. It was moving slowly towards the distant ocean. And he was like trash which was abandoned on this piece of ice. He discovered that there was a pot of water and a bag of rations besides the broken wooden box. Was this... thest giving to the dead dog? Or... he could survive with the ration and water only. Being alive to see what might appear next? Jack was not foolish. The Quinn family and Madam Hughes made such an effort to send him here and it was impossible for them to let him die directly. It was so easy to kill him. After he was knocked out at the time, he could die in a hundred ways. There should be something waiting for him after this! He moved his body and used his ultimate energy to get the rations as well as water. Then, Jack was like the man who was going to be executed and ate hisst meal. He swallowed all the rations and drank all the water. Chapter 231 Prisoner?! "Howl-" "Howl-" The coldness was piercing fiercely. Jack bent his body and wrapped his hands around his chest. He was struggling forward. The air breathed out from the mouth and nose immediately condensed into white mist. The packet of rations and pot of water freed him from hunger and provided him the energy to struggle for survival. The ice below him was slippery and he might have fallen to the ground if he did not pay attention. Everything that he could see was only a piece of white scenery.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even the reflection of sunlight made the whitish iceyers dazzling. He could not feel any warmth but only endless coldness on his entire body. Currently, Haya was extremely hot and Jack was wearing a shirt with short sleeves and shorts only when he was caught. But in this icy world now, he had no difference with people who wore nothing. "Survive... I must survive..." He muttered with his lips that had turned blue to show his determination. "Amber... mom... Brent..." He read aloud the name of his loved ones repeatedly because it seemed like it was the only way to bring Jack the desire of survival. The piercing wind was like knives. It was devastating in this white icy world. Jack walked slowly and struggled to move forward. Looking down from a height, he looked like an abandoned ant that was struggling for survival. He was only as small as a tiny ck dot in this white icy ground. Jack had no idea where to go. However, he confirmed that Madam Hughes and the Quinn family did not have the intention to kill him. But they treated him as trash and abandoned him at this frozennd. The punishment that he might face afterwards could be more terrifying than death. If they just wanted to kill him, he had already be a corpse. But, for survival. Jack simply did not care about what was Madam Hughes and the Quinn family''s next n. What he terrified the most was that he had frozen and died on this icynd before reaching their n. If he survived, there were chances for him to make a reverse. But if he died, it would be the end. He did not care about how pitiful he was living, because since young, he had been relying on his mother for life. But, had he ever been pitiful? Yes! He was like stray dogs at the roadside, walking step by step from darkness to light. And now, he just went back to the darkness. His persistence made him let go of everything and even survived in any ways. Amber was waiting for him to go back for the wedding. Because of the three years waiting, he should not disappoint her. His mom was still waiting for him to go back and to apany her till old. Because of twenty over years of nurture, he should apany her. Boom... The ground was trembling. There was a thunderous roar in the distance. Jack stopped abruptly and stood rooted to the ground and he narrowed his eyes to look far away while ignoring the dazzling reflection of icy ground. The overwhelming ice and snow rushed towards him. The sky which was originally clear was dyed into in white colour. As if it was the beast escaping from a cage. "Avnche?!" Jack''s heart twitched fiercely. Damn, how could there be an avnche in such ce? How could the avnche happen at this frozen ground without the umtion of snow and this endless icynd? Looking at the rushing of snow waves in the distance, Jack seemed to be pressed into the abyss of despair by an invisible hand. Escaped? Of course, he needed to escape! But where could he escape? Jack did not think much but turned around and ran towards the direction that he came from. He was like a directionless fly but he did not n to stop. He would never wait for death toe. Boom... The ground was trembling stronger and stronger. The overwhelming ice fragments were rolling towards him. "I must not die! I must escape! If I get buried at such damn ce, then everything is over!" Jack looked fierce and his eyes were full of red blood capiries. But, the ground in front of him was already covered with ck shadows. It was like big mouth in dark that was going to swallow him. He knew that the overwhelming ice fragments had reached the sky above him. Damn! Jack smiled bitterly and he was in despair at this moment. Bump! Suddenly, there was a gunshot among the rumbling sound. It was even more deafening than the rumbling sound of the ice fragments. "Gunshots? Was there someone behind?" Jack''s pupil erged because it was unbelievable. "The person in front, stop!" There was a roaring sound through a loudspeaker suddenly. Someone was there! Jack was relieved and ecstatic. He turned around immediately and faced the overwhelming ice fragments. There was someone in the ice and he did not care about the person''s motive. Perhaps... This was the arrangement nned by Madam Hughes and the Quinn family. Even if it was a devil and let him crawl under the feet of the devil. He would ept it. It is because... he could live! Boom... A deafening roar. Gradually, a few huge shadows appeared in the snow-white ice. When the shadows rushed out, Jack could only see clearly that they were a few specially modified snowmobiles. Or it was more appropriate to call them snow fortresses. Each of them was nearly two storey high and the dark steel te all over the vehicle was like a battle armor. The engines with high horsepower drove the track forward, rolling up ice debris in the sky. It gave people an extremely powerful and almost oppressive visual impact. There were three snow fortresses there! They came in a line, producing a visual impact which was simr to an avnche. With the rumbling sound. Three snow fortresses reduced their speed slowly and when they came to a halt, they surrounded Jack who was in the middle. The overwhelming ice debris and cold wind raged past Jack, causing Jack to fall directly to the ground with his stiff body. "Damn, how long has it been? How long has it been since thest people came to this damn ce?" "It is a forgottennd. Finally, there is a new prisoner on this icynd forgotten by the world." "Hahaha... I never dreamed that I would meet a new prisoner during the patrol tonight. That group of people did not even notice us before leaving the new prisoner here and it is such a big surprise for us." There were a few cheerful soundsing from the snow fortresses in the ice. Jack was paralyzed on the ground, his body was too stiff and unable to move but his mind was still working. He quickly sorted out some of the key information from those cheerful sounds. Prisoner! A ce forgotten by the world! Tonight! He was astonished when he knew that he was abandoned at a forgottennd. Was him a prisoner? He looked at the sky. There was no bright sun but it was also cloudless. Was this... night? Soon. Jack saw the people who made those cheerful sounds. The men were sturdy and each of them was at least 1.8 meters tall. They walked slowly out of the icy wind. They were tightly wrapped in thick mattresses made of animal skin like an Eskimo, which made their figures even more burly. And everyone was fully equipped with weapons. But, they were from different races. Some of them had blond hair and blue eyes, dark skin and ck eyes and some were the same as Jack. One of the bearded middle-aged men directly shook the charge in his hand. Heughed. "Dude, since you are a new prisoner, follow us then. If not, I will give you a shot and drag you away."??? Chapter 232 Black Hell Jack did not resist. In reality, he didn''t have the right to resist in his current state. Of course he also didn''t think of resisting. When a stray dog was on the verge of death, he will not be picky about who took him in. The only hope was... to survive. By his ear was the roar of the engine of a heavy-duty military vehicle. Outside the window was snow-covered grounds. It was warm andfortable inside the vehicle. The heat radiated from the heater and began to warm Jack''s body.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There was melodious music. Over ten burly men were raising their wine mugs,ughing and dancing. The air was filled with pungent alcohol. Alcohol could drive away the cold in such ces. But Jack was kept in a corner. He didn''t move and didn''t look around because he remembered what these people said. That he was a prisoner! And as a prisoner... he should behave like one. Only then could he ensure that he had the maximum chance of surviving. "Guy, you are really very strange." A bearded man with an assault rifle walked towards Jack. He looked down on him and was curious about Jack. "Strange?" Jack raised his eyebrows. The bearded man handed his wine mug to Jack. Jack did not reject and took a mouthful. The wine was strong and he immediately choked and his face flushed red. His body also warmed up significantly. "Guy, this is 96 proof nectar of the Gods. Aren''t you afraid of burning your stomach with a mouthful?" The bearded man sat beside Jack and smiled, "Seeing that we are the same race, let''s get to know each other. I''m Demeter, leader of this patrol unit. They are my men." "I''m Jack." Jack ced down the mug, shook Demeter''s hand and asked weakly, "Why do you say that I''m strange?" Demeterughed heartily, "In the past, whenever we captured a prisoner, they will struggle and scream and think that they had all the might in the world to fight us. Unless we tame them like a dog, they will not be quiet. You are the first one that did not cause any problems." Dog? Jack raised his eyebrows andughed bitterly. This... perhaps it was being aware of the situation. "Hey! Leader, what are you talking to the prisoner about?" Aughing and dancing Caucasian man yelled at Demeter. Demeter raised his middle finger and pointed at him to signal him not to ask further. That scene caused Jack to be speechless. "Jack, did you see that? As long as you''re strong enough, you canmunicate with those who don''t speak yournguage." Demeter looked weirdly at Jack, "Guy, I like your character but let me remind you that there are no rules here. The only rule is you must be strong enough!" "On this vehicle I''m the leader and I can still chat with you. Once we reach the destination, only you can help yourself." "Where is this ce?" Jack asked. "ck hell!" Demeter poured a mug of the nectar of the Gods for himself, "A ce that is abandoned by the world. A ce for those who threatened social order or extreme criminals." Which category did Jack fall under? Jack was depressed and felt agonized. The so-called social order disturbance and extreme criminals must also be determined by real strength. "If you want to survive longer in the ck hell, if you want to livefortably, you must be more ruthless and stronger than the rest. Otherwise you will have to learn to endure those things that others are unable to tolerate." Demeter''s gaze looked strange, "Those who were locked up at the ck hell are those who will never be released. Over time, their interests change. To them a new person is a strong attraction." Jack''s eyes twitched. He understood Demeter''s hint. He was unable to ept such form of treatment! Demeter gently patted on Jack''s shoulder and got up to dance with his men. Jack suddenly asked, "Demeter, is there no way to get out after being locked inside?" "No way." Demeter simply answered. Jack wasn''t ready to give up and asked, "No one sessfully escaped?" A simple question but Demeter paused and shivered. After a couple of seconds, he lowered his voice and said solemnly, "There was one who managed to ten years ago and he was the only one that I know about since I was posted here." Demeterughed, "Of course, if you can escape from the ck hell, then they will not continue to pursue you. But guy, I advise you to just remain inside the ck hell. You are looking for death if you try to escape!" Jack grinned as he looked at Demeter''s back. His dark eyes started to rage with the desire to fight. To spend his days idly like a dog was so that he could leave the ce alive. Even if there was a minuscule chance of escaping, even if the chance was one in a billion, he would also try. In death, seek life. He was willing to bet his life in order to live. Rumble... The engine roared while the snow fell. It was worlds apart from the cold winter day outside. Music filled the vehicle. What Demeter told Jack was very useful but the information was too little. For instance, who built the ck hell? Where was this ce? And so on... But when Jack looked outside, what was supposed to be daytime was actually dark. This ce was covered in snow and should be close to either the north or south pole. Only such locations could you experience Pr day and night. Vroom! The vehicle drove for half an hour and slowed down. It stopped after a roar. "Jack, we''ve arrived!" Demeter walked to Jack and supported him up. He smiled and reminded him, "You can only depend on yourself once you enter here. Seek your own fortunes, I wish you well." "Thanks." Jack gratefully thanked Demeter. At least Demeter''s attitude was good to him and from their chat, he now was mentally prepared for what was going to happen. When the door opened, the bone chilling cold wind blew in. It was so cold that Jack couldn''t help but shivered and goosebumps covered his body. When Jack overcame the initial shock of the bitter cold, he was totally bewildered. At that instance, he forgot the cold around him. A city stood amidst the ice and snow. The city was dark and the city wall was tens of meters high. It was grand and impregnable giving a person an immense sense of oppression. It looked like an enormous head of a ck beast sticking out of the ice. Just as Demeter said, the city was like an abandoned project forsaken by men. "This... this is the ck hell?" Jack was dumbstruck and could only mumble those words. Smack! Arge hand pushed him from behind. Jack stumbled forward a couple of steps and almost fell onto the ice. "Dragon, why did you do that?" At that moment, Jack heard Demeter call out. Clearly the person who pushed him was upset. "Calm down leader, this is only a prisoner." He joked, "I''m already very courteous to him. Once he is inside, no one will be so friendly to him. Perhaps he will very quickly be a dead man." Chapter 233 Submit Or Die? Under the escort of the patrol team, Jack staggered towards the ck hell. The warmth from Demeter''s nectar of Gods had all but faded. His hands and legs were getting stiff from the cold. His eyes were fixated on the approaching ck hell and his spirit was ready for the fight ahead "Survive... since someone managed to escape ten years ago, why can''t I do it ten yearster?" "Mom, Amber, Brent, Mr. Ward, wait for me, I''ming home!" "Madam Hughes, Quinns, your schemes wille to naught. I will stand in front of you once again."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ... rm bells kept ringing in his head. As he approached the ck hell, it was as if Jack was being swallowed by the shadows of the city. It looked like the clear skies turned gloomy with ominous clouds above him. Clunk... The huge gate doors slowly raised mechanically. The gates were close to a meter thick! The high walls and the thick door were clearly not to block the wind. It was to prevent the people within the ck hell from escaping. "Demeter, it''s so unexpected that you have a catch! Whose prisoner is this?" Someone joked. Jack saw a 1.7m beautiful blond wearing animal skin robe walking slowly out of the ck hell. She smiled radiantly and very charming. "Alice, I''m sorry, I don''t know who sent him. But at this forsaken ce, apart from us are only the prisoners." Demeter went over to hug her and grinned. The blond Alice dodged Demeter and walked to Jack as if she had seen a rare treasure and was full of curiosity. Jack stood in ce and looked uneasily at Alice. After a while. Alice used her slim finger and pointed on Jack''s chest and gently glide it downwards. She remarked with praise, "Oh my god! Is he a gift to me? He is so delicate and yummy. I''ve not seen such a man for a long time!" Jack was speechless and unconsciously took a step back. Alice was stunned and turned to look at Demeter, "Demeter, can you send him to my room and let me spend a night with him before he goes into the prison?" "Obviously not!" Demeter shook his head and teased, "I, on the other hand, can!" "You''re too old." Alice rolled her eyes and waved her hand in disappointment, "Okay then, send him to the ck hell." Under the patrol team''s escort, Jack walked slowly towards the ck hell. As they passed Alice, she shook her head and sighed, "Sigh... such tender meat, will soon be ravaged. What a waste." Jack frowned deeply and was furious. Alice turned and said, "Take care of yourself, I hope to spend a beautiful night with you one day." He was furious for several seconds beforeposing himself and continued on his path. A forsaken ce, a forsaken ck hell. He couldn''t hope for the rules here to protect him. The words "man-eat-man" should be enough to describe this ce! They walked through a path that led to the prison. Under the escort of Demeter and the patrol team, they walked into a dark alley. They continued along the path. Only foot steps could be heard along the alley. It was extremely terrifying. Even Demeter who had joked with Jack in the vehicle was serious and silent. It was as if every one who entered the ck hell became terrified. There was some light in front. "Guy, we''re almost there. Remember, survival of the fittest. You will die quickly if you are weak." Demeter finally spoke but his tone was serious. Jack suddenlyughed and looked at Demeter with determination, "I will walk out of here." Demeter''s bearded face was clearly startled, shrugged his shoulders and smiled, "Although I know that it''s impossible, I believe in you." Once they walked into the lighted area, Jack unconsciously narrowed his eyes. Before he could adjust to the light, shouts were heard from all around. "He''s here! There''s a newbie! Oh my god, how many years had it been already!" "Nashatov, you must not fight with me for this freshmb. He is mine!" "Fuck off! How many battlefields have I crossed? I can give you his head but his body is mine!" Slowly Jack''s sight recovered and he frowned deeply. There were rows of prison cells and each cell wasrge with several prisoners in each cell. There was many prisoners in that prison sector. He was standing in the middle of the prison cells which looked like an activity area. On top was tampered ss covering the sky above. But to his surprise, amidst the yells, although the ent was rather strange, he was able to understand what they said. "Specially arranged for you, I hope that this would be your blessing." Demeter could see Jack''s doubts, smiled and said, "Ten years ago, that guy managed to escape from this sector. I forgot to tell you that he, you and I are the same type of people. Because he was strong, that''s why the people in this sector learnt ournguage." Jack smiled, "Thanks." At Demeter''s orders, Jack was led by two of his men towards a cell. "God, Demeter, why are you sending the freshmb to Nashatov''s cell? He is a beast, he is ruthless and had killed hundreds!" Someone yelled in discontent. Inside the cell, a blond bearded strongman with his hair tied in a ponytail yelled viciously, "Fuck off! You scum!" "Quiet!" Demeter yelled and the entire prison fell silent. Following that, the patrol team opened the cell door. Jack walked slowly into the cell. The burly Nashatov looked intently at Jack like he had seen a precious treasure. The other four prisoners stood behind Nashatov staring hungrily at Jack. Clunk! The cell door was locked again. Nashatov finally erupted andughed, "Submit or die!" Without saying more than necessary, the coldughter gave meaning to the words ''survival of the fittest''. The rest of the prisoners started to yell and holler. It was like an outdoor concert. Jack turned and straightened his back. At this moment, his stance was abrupt and sharp as if he was drawing out a sword ready to fight. The sudden desire to fight immediately chilled the atmosphere of the cell. He no longer disyed the weakness a moment ago. The expressions of Nashatov and the other four men changed immediately. Jackughed devilishly, "Submit or die?"??????????? Chapter 234 The Arrogant Jack "FUCK!" Nashatov shouted a hideous curse. In this prison, he was the boss. Such words had always been shouted to others by him. And now a neer had provoked and questioned his authority. In an instant. Like a tiger out of its cage, Nashatov rushed directly towards Jack in a rage. Bang! This sudden assault had caused a powerful impact. It instantly sent Jack flying and hitting the cell wall hard. Rumble! There was shouting and screaming in the prison area. "Nashatov, are you a damn girl? That didn''t kill him?" "My goodness, looks like Nashtov met an arrogant prick. Be careful Nashtov, don''t lose your title of the bloodthirsty fierce wolf!" "Kill him, Nashtov, beat him till death!" There were cheers, chants and banter filling the air. The whole prison was abuzz as if it was a party. With his first blow, Nashtov was hyped and battle-hardened. He raised both fists in triumph, moving in front of the cell door and erupted a beastly roar. Jack''s expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with battle spirit. He raised his hand and wiped the blood off at the corner of his mouth. The evil cold smile, however, was even more apparent. Thew of the jungle, the survival of the fittest? He remembered Demeter''s reminder. Thews of survival were simple, either others consume you or you consume others, and Jack wanted thetter. Brent''s strenuous training had long made his physical strength and fighting skills far superior to ordinary people. If he had followed thisw of survival, Jack wouldn''t have been afraid at all. Jack took a deep breath. Jack slowly arched his back and raised his hands. His left palm in front and his right fist close to him. And his right foot was backed up against the wall. Nashatov, who was roaring with glee, suddenly stopped. He turned around and looked at Jack. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed. In the meantime. At the entrance of the prison area. Demeter and the police squad hadn''t left. They were watching the rapturous prison area. Demeter''s brows were knitted tightly, feeling helpless, "I thought you were a man of patience, but I didn''t expect you to be impulsive and irritable. Pre-emptive action is indeed advantageous, but without knowing your opponent, it''s just like a suicide." "Demeter, Nashatov was one of the strongest god of war back in the days, that new guy is dead." A member of the squadughed. In ck hell, no one cared if someone died. Life here was worthless. When one stepped into this prison of forsaken, his life was also abandoned. "Sigh..." Demeter sighed, the strength of Nashatov was evident to him. He had even foreseen the scene of Jack''s tragic death. With a sigh, Demeter slowly looked towards the cell where Jack was. From his angle, he could clearly see Jack inside the cell. "Huh! This is..." Demeter''s pupils contracted as from what he saw he was in disbelief. And inside the cell. Nashatov suddenly let out an explosive roar and, like a wild bear, he tantly charged towards Jack. Nashatov''s colossal fist, striking with a terrifying strong wind, came sting directly towards Jack. In a sh, Jack mmed his right foot against the wall, using it to push himself to dodge. Wham! Nashatov''s fist left a crater in the wall, and brick chips slid off. But Nashatov was too fast when Jack was dodging, his right fist swung towards Jack. One was dodging, the other was attacking. Jack was also fast, prancing and dodging. He narrowly avoided every Nashatov''s attack. And Nashatov was like a raging bear, swung his fists and feet and attacked with lightning speed. Such a brawl had enraged all of the prisoners in the cell area. "Fight! Are you a man, you little prick." "Oh my God! Why are you guys fighting like that? That little prick only knows how to dodge?" "Come on Nashatov! Kill him in one blow. Why are you letting him go on like that?" The roar of the prisoner. Had thoroughly enraged Nashatov. Once he was the best god of war. The man who was invincible and whose hands were stained with blood. Now, in a small prison cell, he couldn''t even kill a neer! "Die!" With a sudden roar, Nashatov''s tall body lunged forward, muscles gnarled and graved in his right arm, building up all his strength to deliver his most potent punch. It even made an ear-splitting humming sound as he sted his punch towards Jack. This one punch was enough to kill Jack! In a sh. The whole prison area went quiet. All eyes were on them and eagerly awaiting what would happen. And Jack''s pupils shrunk. Like a hawk, Jack focused on the oing fist. Just moments before it would hit Jack''s face. Jack''s body sprung into action and dove down, just enough to dodge Nashatov''s jab.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And then. Thump! A jabnded to Nashatov''s lower parts. The punch was powerful. It was a one-hit knockout. "Ah!" Nashatov''s body trembled and gave a painful roar. He quickly covered his lower parts, and his face went pale as he fell to the ground, unable to move. Silence. The whole prison area was silent. Nashatov''s painful screams, was like wailing of a dying animal, sent chills down everyone''s spine. All the prisoners were dumbfounded. No one expected that the battle would be decided in an instant. And the winner was the neer! Jack slowly got up and nted his foot on Nashatov''s chest. A cold voice came from Jack''s mouth, "Submit or die?" "I, I submit..." Nashatov''s face was ashen. He was frightened and shocked as he replied in a panic. Jack knew that killing someone in ck hell had no consequences. At least, he never got any punishment from the ones he killed before. Jack smiled. Raising his head, he swept over the four remaining prisoners. He asked in an overbearing and arrogant manner, "Submit or die?" Ba-dam! All four prisoners were on their knees at the same time. They followed and worshipped Nashatov. But now even Nashatov chose to submit himself, as his followers, they didn''t have a choice. With that, Jack walked up to the cell door. He stretched his back, feeling unassable. His eyes swept over the dazed prisoners in each cell. With extreme bravado, he said, "I wee any challengers, I wouldn''t mind beating all of you to death!" Jack''s words instantly caused dumbfounded prisoners to be too furious. In an instant, angry roars and cries echoed throughout the prison area. The whole prison area was like a colosseum where wild beasts gathered. "Whew..." Demeter exhaled heavily, "He got some strength." In the meantime. Amber was still confused, and her thoughts were in turmoil, for the past two days since her return. Thest night of Haya was always in the back of her mind. The unsettling feeling and wasn''t easy to have peace in her mind. Had Jack... really changed? Towards noon. Amber received a WeChat message from Jack. "Amber, are you free at noon? Shall we go and see Yael together?" Amber hesitated for a moment before replying. "Okay, I''ll pick you up at noon." "No need, I''ve bought a car, I''ll pick you up at EnRich building materialspany." Looking at his reply, Amber''s eyes shone. Had this stingyndlord finally given in on buying a car? When she first came back, she was the one who went and bought a Porsche 911 to get out of the rain. Even though Jack at that time was already wealthy. Although Jack kept saying that he would purchase a new car. Yet every time he drove Mr. Ward''s Rolls Royce or thepany car? He always talked like he would buy a car soon, but he was always using their cars. Thinking about it, Amber asked curiously, "What kind of car did you buy?" "Bugatti Veyron, not that expensive though." This reply caused Amber''s pupils to contract and gave a deep frown. Chapter 235 Jack, You Never Would’ve Said That, Right? Amber knew that Jack was rich. He was never stingy with her or those around him, either. But someone who always talked about buying a car, but never did and always drive someone else''s car. Would suddenly buy a Bugatti Veyron? That car costs 25 million for the lowest spec! Although he was rich, he wouldn''t have bought such an expensive car from what she knew about Jack. Because money was actually quite crucial in Jack''s mind. He could be generous to Amber, and those around him were more important than money. Jack was only stingy to himself. Amber''s mind was filling up with doubts, disbelief, and confusion. When Amber walked downstairs from thepany. A deafening roar filled the entire street. The Bugatti Veyron was like a lightning bolt, caught everyone''s attention on the street, and finally stopped in front of Amber. "Amber, what do you think about my new car?" Jack got out of the car and opened the door for Amber like a gentleman. "It''s great." Amber eyes shed as she got into the car. When the Bugatti Veyron''s engine roared again, Amber then asked, "This isn''t like you, what made you spend so much on this expensive car?" "When you earn money you also have to spend it." Jack responded with a smile as he drove on. Amber''s gaze shifted, staring straight at Jack. At this moment, there was a strange feeling inside her. Even if Jack was looking the same as the Jack she remembered in front of her. She felt that the person in front of him was like a stranger to her. "What''s wrong?" Noticing Amber''s gaze, Jack asked suspiciously. "Nothing I''m fine." Amber shook her head and smiled as she digressed, "Right, have you prepared anything for Yael?" After being away for so long, she had to bring something when visiting Yael. After all, it was a respect of her regard. "I''ve brought it," Jack said it with a smile. At LJ hospital. Yael was lying on the bed, with bandage still wrapped around him. However, he was much better. He can at least get off the bed for a short while. But lying in bed, he was eating an apple peeled by Vinna. Yael was feeling bad for Vinna beside him, he had no mood to eat it. Vinna had been apanying Yael in the hospital for the past few days. And she couldn''t have any good rest. Her fair and gorgeous face was haggard, and she had dark eye circles. "Vinna, take a rest," Yael said gently. "I''m not tired." Vinna shook her head and gave a warm smile. But for her, the look of exhaustion was apparent. She handed Yael a piece of peeled apple, "You need more vitamin C, it''s good for your health." Yael didn''t take it. He instead shook his head and gave a bitter smile, "Actually, I don''t deserve you to be so nice to me." "Why?" Vinna was shocked. "There''s no reason, it''s just not worth it anyway." Yael shook his head with a solemn expression, "Go back, I don''t need you to take care of me now." "But..." Vinna was aggrieved, and her eyes were red. Yael sudden change in attitude took her by surprise. Looking at Yael that showed a cold expression, she felt an intense feeling inside her chest. However. "You''d better leave before I have to chuck you out. By then, please don''t me me." Yael rested his hands behind his head, and gave a stern and cold smile, "Why do you want to serve me so well, I have killed my own father?" "Yael..." Vinna was aggrieved to the core. During this period, she barely slept to take care of Yael. She wiped his body, paid attention to the infusion and even helped Yael go to the toilet. Either Yael''s or Vinna''s family has the money to simply hire a few caregivers. But Vinna was concerned that the caregivers wouldn''t be able to take care of Yael wholeheartedly, so she took the role of caregiving herself. It was the first time in her life that she was so tired. The pampered and spoiled Vaughn family''s daughter was actually doing the work of a servant. No one would believe it. Yet, Vinna just did it! It was all because the person she was taking care of was Yael. "Go away!" Yael ended Vinna''s words with a cold face and a single word. Vinna''s body trembled, her facial expression changed again. Eventually, she ced down the apple and fruit knife in her hands. She forced a gentle smile, "You get some rest, I''ll see you tomorrow." Looking at Vinna as she was leaving, Yael''s expression was cold. But his eyes had long became wild. When the door was closed. p! Yael suddenly pped himself with his hand. "Shit, this time I''ve done too much!" At the hospital corridor. After leaving the ward, Vinna''s suppressed emotion suddenly loose. Her eyes were red and his face was full of tears. She kept her head down, she didn''t want to attract others'' attention. She quickly headed outside. The sudden change in Yael''s attitude had aggravated her to the core. As if it was a sharp red-hot knife that had stabbed her in the heart. At that very moment. "Vinna, what''s wrong?" Amber and Jack walked towards the ward when they met Vinna, who was sullenly walking forward. Although the Vaughn family and the Hughes family had some misunderstanding. But since Yael had chosen Vinna, neither Amber nor Jack wouldn''t care about this little misunderstanding of the past. Vinna panicked a little when she looked up and saw Jack and Amber. As she was so aggrieved to the core that she sobbed, even her body was trembling. She immediately turned around, while wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, she replied, "No, it''s nothing, I''m fine."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Amber and Jack looked at each other. Followed by that, Vinna turned around and forced a smile with the exhausted expression and red eyes. "You guys are here to visit Yael, right? He''s in the ward, and I''m leaving first. Sorry." After saying that, she ran away. "Yael must have bullied Vinna." Amber frowned a bit, somewhat displeased. "We''ll just askter, and we''ll see." Jack shrugged his shoulders. Both of them walked into the ward. Yael was staring nkly out of the window. And his hand was holding a mobile phone that was ying Life Long Love''. "Yael, Vinna was crying, yet you still have the mood to listen to songs?" Amber was a little annoyed. She put down the gift and said in a deep voice, "She has taken care of you for so long, and you just bully her?" "I even dare to kill my father, why can''t I bully someone?" Yael twisted his head and gave Amber a sidelong nce. Amber''s face turned red after hearing it, and she was dumbfounded. Jack also put down his gift and sat down. "You''re a man, what''s wrong with giving in to a woman? You two decided to be together, then why did you do this?" Yael''s eyes shed, and he nced at Jack, "Jack, are you serious?" Jack was shocked. He nodded afterwards, "Why am I not serious?" Yael snorted and pillowed his head, "Forget it, how can I be serious when I''m a brute who killed my own father?" "Although patricide is wrong, not everything has to be connected to it," Jack saidfortingly. Yael''s eyes twitched. He suddenly gave Jack a deep look and asked with a puzzled face, "Jack, you never would''ve said that, right?" It was a simple question. But it made Jack''s expression change slightly. The ward was extremely quiet.000 Chapter 236 Trust Me! He Isn’t Jack! The air seemed to congeal instantly in the patient room. Yael looked at Jack suspiciously. Although it''s wrong to kill one''s father? He really couldn''t understand how could Jack say something like this. From the moment he knew Jack, Jack had nevermented on him killing his father. Furthermore, from Jack''s words and deeds, it appeared that Jack understood Yael''s reasons for what he did. So why did hement on this now? Amber''s eyes also lit up and was rather shocked. She knew that Yael killed his father but she also knew that there must be some reasons behind it. She also never heard from Jack what he thought. If Jack felt that what Yael did was wrong, he would never have brought Yael to his side. Additionally, He would definitely not save Yael from the Quinn family! Jack murmured and suddenlyughed, "Please don''t mind. I just said in passing. Since ancient times we''ve been taught that we should always be filial, that''s all." He exined simply. Yael lowered his head and pondered deeply. Amber quickly changed the topic and asked, "Yael, how are your injuries?" "Oh, not bad," Yael answered calmly. Was he angry? Amber smiled helplessly and said, "That''s great. You''ll be discharged just in time for Jack and my wedding." After hearing this, Yael looked at Amber. His expression was very strange but he smiled and nodded, "I''m finally able to attend your wedding!" Amber''s felt much better and asked, "What did you do to Vinna just now? She cried bitterly just now." Yael was stunned andughed bitterly, "Amber, I think I''ve overdone it this time. I initially wanted to just y with her and now it involved feelings." Amber, "..." Jack seemed unsettled when he saw that Yael and Amber started to chat. "I''m going to the restroom." Jack suddenly stood up and went to the restroom. As Jack reached the door, Yael called out to him, "Jack, although I killed my father, but we are the same. Just like initially when I agreed to follow you." His voice was low and it seemed like an exnation but yet sounded very profound. "Ah?" Jack remarked in surprise but very quickly replied, "Okay." Thereafter he entered the restroom. Yael frowned deeply as he stared at the restroom door. His expression was cold as if it was covered with frost. Amber could feel Yael''s change and her heart jumped a beat. Could it be that Yael also felt something? Time ticked on steadily. Yael''s expression didn''t change while Amber became even more perturbed. "Amber, can you bring me some paper napkins?" Jack''s voice came from the restroom. "Oh, alright!" Amber stood up and took some paper napkins to the toilet. She ced them down and then returned to Yael''s bedside. "Amber." Yael suddenly yelled and smiled, "Give me your hand." Amber was stunned. At this moment a flush could be heard from the toilet. Before Amber coulde to her senses, Yael forced himself up with no concern for his own injuries. He endured his pain and grabbed Amber''s hand. Amber was shocked and almost screamed. She then felt something ced into her palm. nk! The toilet door opened and Jack walked out. Yael alsoid back onto the bed. Amber remained stunned as she stood in the room. "Yael, have a good rest. We have to n for the wedding and need to leave now." Jack smiled and said. "No worries, go and do your thing. Don''te to visit me anymore. I''ll make sure that I''ll be nice and pretty for your wedding." Yael waved his hand and smiled. "Then have a good rest." Amber came to her senses and said before leaving with Jack. Once the door was closed, Yael frowned and took a deep breath. The wound on this chest started to bleed and fresh blood seeped through the bandages. His wound split open when he stood up just now. Pressing down on his wound, Yaelughed bitterly, "I hope that I''m right, otherwise I''d bleed in vain." Although he wasughing, his eyes were full of chill. It was like the deep freeze of winter. Outside the hospital. Amber felt as if she was in a trance. Her hand held tightly onto whatever was given to her by Yael. Yael was not rude but he wanted to give something to her. "Amber, are you alright?" Jack frowned and his expression darkened. "No, I''m fine." Amber shook her head, "Let''s go." Jack nodded and opened the door for Amber. He closed the door after Amber got into the car and walked over to the driver''s side. Using this time, Amber quickly opened her hand and in her palm was a note. She quickly opened the note and was shocked to see its message. Boom! A loud sound roared in Amber''s mind and it went nk immediately. What was scribbled on the note was like a clear day lightning bolt. The message was simple, He is not Jack! Trust me! Was this really written by Yael? At that moment Amber was hesitating. The doubt in her had peaked following Yael''s message which was so certain. It was clear that she was not the only one who felt that way! Furthermore,pared to her doubt, Yael''s feeling was even more certain and definite! Clunk. The car door closed. Amber pretended to be calm her right hand rested on the car window sill and threw out the note. All these were done without Jack noticing.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Amber, I''ll send you back to the office after lunch." Jack smiled and looked at her tenderly. Amber nodded and looked deeply into Jack''s eyes. That was clearly Jack but then howe he wasn''t Jack? The Bugatti engine roared and drove quickly on the roads. It was very quiet inside the car. Amber lowered her head and felt very perturbed. Jack looked calm as he focused on driving the car. Even Amber did not notice a slight grin on Jack''s smile. Just at this moment, two BMWs caught up to the Bugatti. They were along the city roads and Jack didn''t drive too fast. The Bugatti was sandwiched by the two BMWs. The BMWs suddenly swerved inwards towards the Bugatti at the same time. Kaboom! The sudden impact and the momentum of the car amplified the collision. The loud crash and boom terrified Amber and she screamed in fear. Suddenly, the three cars headed towards the side of the road. "Amber, look out!" At that moment, Jack quickly dove onto Amber to protect her. He held tightly onto the terrified Amber in his arms. Bang! The three cars stopped on impact. Shattered ss and pieces of the car were scattered all over the ground. Thick smoke started to billow from the cars!0000000 Chapter 237 I Want to Protect You The smoke billowed. Broken parts and sses were over the floor. It was in a mess. Even the gasoline was leaking, very pungent. "Ah... Jack!" Amber turned pale with fear and screamed. Just now, she clearly felt a strong inertia that made her dash forward. And Jack, holding her, smashed the windshield of Bugatti. Jack suffered all the pain! At this point, Jack had released Amber. The terrible collision made Jack''s mouth and nose bleed, and now his face was covered with blood. This made Amber panic, and her eyes were filled with tears. "I''m fine..." Jack forced a smile. At this time, Two BMW cars nearby opened the doors at the same time. Jack, with a solemn look, quickly reminded Amber, "Amber, run. They must be from the Quinn family. Leave me alone." With that, Jack kicked away the windshield of Bugatti with his foot, took the lead in getting out, and then pulled Amber out of the car. Amber had been scared out of her wits. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw eight masked men in suits rushing towards them.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Amber, run!" The injured Jack shouted and rushed to the eight people to fight with them. "Jack..." Amber covered her mouth, tears running down her face, and slowly retreated. She wanted to ask for help, but she found that it was a remote road with few vehicles and people passing by. In panic, she wanted to take out her cell phone to call for someone. But she found that her cell phone fell into the car because of the collision just now. "Jack..." Jack was fighting with the eight people in front of the car. It was impossible for Amber to go back to the car and take out her cell phone. But, It was obvious that Jack was at a disadvantage. "Ah!" Jack roared and kicked one of them out. Then he pounced on the other two people and turned around and yelled, "Amber, run!" Amber trembled. Amber became tearful and panicked. Run? If Amber ran away, what should Jack do? But, if she didn''t run.... But Amber didn''t have time to think about it. Two men hade to her fiercely. There was a sh of light in the air. A man took a dagger from his waist. "Jack..." Amber screamed in fright and stepped back, only to find that she had hit the wall and had no way to retreat. "Go to hell!" The man holding the dagger raised the dagger to stab Amber. The situation was very critical. Amber screamed, extremely desperate. In fear, she closed her eyes, like a kitten, waiting for death toe. But, "Pu!" It was the sound of a dagger stabbing into the body. Amber was stunned. She didn''t feel painful. "Hum!" There was a familiar sound in Amber''s ear. It was a painful groan. Amber trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. She opened her eyes and saw a face covered with blood. "Why don''t you run away?" Jack forced a smile. Amber''s mind went nk, his face wet with tears. She pursed her lips, but she couldn''t make a sound at this moment. "Go to hell!" The man who stabbed Jack roared again. "If you hurt my woman, I want you to die!" Jack''s face was distorted, like a bloodthirsty beast, suddenly turned around. As he turned around, Jack held the dagger in his back and jerked it out. Then, "Pu!" Jack poked the dagger straight into the man''s belly. "Go to hell!" Jack crazily held the dagger and took a few steps forward against the man. In the end, he let go of that man. With the dagger in his belly, the man fell to the ground with horror in his eyes. The sudden change rmed all the other seven people. Ignoring Jack and Amber, the seven quickly carried that man back to the BMW, and then drove away in two broken BMW cars. Soon, On this remote street, there were only Amber and Jack, and a broken Bugatti. "Plop!" Jack shook and fell to the ground. The wound in the back was bleeding. The impact of the car ident and the wound made Jack look extremely terrible and pale. Amber stood still, dumbfounded. Amber covered her red lips tightly to keep from screaming. In her sight, Jack was covered with blood, and the terrible wound in his back, like a heavy hammer, hit her eyeball hard. Her previous suspicions about Jack were gone now. If he was not Jack, why was he trying to protect me? Amber staggered slowly to Jack. "Jack, why did you save me? You, you are a fool..." Amber burst into tears, feeling guilty and remorseful. In the face of the death, Jack came forward to save her, smashing all the suspicions in Amber''s heart! "I, I want to protect you..." Jack forced a smile, closed his eyes and fainted in Amber''s arms. In the ck hell, There was no sunshine in the dark cell. It was the activity time of the ck hell. In the activity field, it was crowded. The shouts were deafening. In the center of the yground was a high tform. With the shouts of the onlookers, the battle on the high tform had reached a white-hot stage. "Bang!" Jack caught the opportunity and knocked his opponent down with a blow. Then, Thunderous cheers and apuse reverberated in the prison. Jack stood on the high tform, scanning all those present coldly. This was his 17th battle! With 17 victories in 17 battles, now he upied the position of champion. The big fish ate up the small ones. If he wanted to live longer and better, he needed to be stronger and fiercer than anyone else! He kept Demeter''s advice in mind. So he would not refuse any challenger in this prison. "It''s the third day..." Jack whispered, and his cold eyes finally lit up. He roared again, "Who else is going to challenge me?" A roar made all those present quiet. At the gate of the ck hell, Demeter stood erect in silence, like a rock. But, Demeter was staring at the huge figure on the challenge arena. "Three days, 17th battles, 17th victories!" In a whisper, Demeter suddenly stepped forward. "Demeter, what are you going to do?" A member of the team was surprised and said, "It''s activity time for the prisoners. We can''t go in." When he said this, the team members looked at the activity field of the prison with fear in their eyes. ck hell had its own rules. Normally, ck hell''s management members could direct prisoners at will. But during the activity time, if the management members interfered with the activities of the prisoners, they would definitely get all the prisoners furious! In ck hell, there was no one who was easy to be bullied! There were a lot of people who were good at fighting here. The riot in a prison would definitely have a devastating impact on their team leader. Demeter kept walking, with his eyes full of cruelty, "How about I challenge Jack?" "Boom!" The team members behind him were shocked. Then Demeter roared, "Jack, I will challenge you!" Chapter 238 Did He Teach You That After he finished his words, The quiet activity field suddenly burst out thunderous shouts. "Well done! Demeter, you must kill this arrogant boy! "Ha! Ha! Demeter is going to challenge Jack. Jack is over!" "My God, I didn''t expect the lofty Demeter to challenge Jack!" ck hell ruled that management members should not interfere with prisoners'' activity time. However, if the management members wanted to challenge prisoners, the prisoners would not reject it. On the contrary, prisoners were more willing to see such a situation. Normally, the management members were superior, while the prisoners were suppressed by them. The people who imprisoned in ck hell were not good people. Who didn''t want to seize the opportunity to revenge? But the reason why ck hell could hold all prisoners was that the management members had powerful and cruel means. This led to the resentments of all the prisoners, but they couldn''t find an opportunity to get revenge. Now Demeter was going to challenge Jack. In the eyes of the other prisoners, it was a good time for revenge! However, they preferred to see the arrogant neer on the tform beaten and even killed by Demeter! On the tform, Jack was also shocked. He looked at Demeter who was walking slowly, a little confused. It was after listening to Demeter that Jack decided to challenge everyone in the prison. Now, Demeter came to challenge Jack in person? In Jack''s sight, Demeter walked slowly among the prisoners, but the excitement in his eyes was stronger. As Demeter slowly moved forward, all the prisoners were scattered with excitement and cheers, making a way to the high tform. "Do you ept my challenge?" Demeter stood in front of the tform and looked at Jack with a strange smile. Jack''s eyes twinkled. He was a little hesitant. "Hey! Jack, aren''t you arrogant? Are you afraid now?" "My God, this arrogant neer is afraid now. What a shame." "Demeter is going to be disappointed. Jack doesn''t dare to ept his challenge at all." All kinds of joking and sarcastic words echoed in Jack''s ear. Jack burst outughing. He looked at Demeter with bright eyes. Jack said slowly, "If you can promise me a condition, I will ept your challenge!" "What?" Demeter asked. "Tell me what the date is today!" Demeter''s eyes twinkled and his pupils contracted. Did Jack still want to go out? "Well, I promise you!" Demeter jumped onto the tform. In a sh, the whole audience was shouting. The cheers were deafening. At the gate of the prison, the team members had mixed feelings about this, but they didn''t stop Demeter. On the high tform, Demeter stared at Jack and sneered, "Do you really think you''re going to be the second person who can go out of ck hell after ten years?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Yes!" Jack nodded firmly and his tone was sonorous. He was very determined. "What if you can''t get out? After all, no one is that person!" Demeter shrugged andughed jokingly. "I can go out!" Jack said slowly and firmly, "My mother and my wife are still waiting for me to go back home!" This sentence made Demeter frown. Demeter''s expression changed. "Well, let me see if you have the ability to go out!" Demeter burst outughing, but soon his expression turned gloomy and was showing killing intention. The shouts were deafening. Demeter, whose body was as tall and big as the iron tower, rushed to Jack. "His figure is very simr to Brent." Jack adjusted his mood and made a fighting gesture. It was a simple gesture. This simple gesture made Demeter''s pupils contract. His eyes became very strange. "Hum!" In a sh, Demeter rushed to Jack, raised his leg and kicked Jack hard. Jack supported the ground with both feet, retreated quickly, then changed his gesture, and directly pounced on Demeter like a tiger. In a sh, the fight became very fierce. "Bang Bang..." Every punch hit the body. Their fighting was loud. The fight instantly pushed the atmosphere of the whole prison to a more fiery level. A prisoner and a management member were fighting. This was a very rare situation in prison. The shouts were deafening. All the prisoners were in high spirits and blushed. On the high tform, Jack and Demeter were fighting fiercely. Every attack aroused the passion of all prisoners. Jack was not short and thin. Actually, Jack was strong. Butpared with Demeter''s figure, Jack looked small. With a huge body, Demeter''s every attack made Jack feel stressful. Demeter was really powerful! Jack didn''t dare fight head-to-head with Demeter. ording to the fighting skills taught by Brent, Jack could only keep dodging and seize the opportunity to attack. During the high-speed movement, Jack constantly adjusted his breathing to keep himself calm. Brent told him before. Only with extreme calm could he catch a chance to win. Kung Fu was a kind of killing skill. It was enough to defeat the enemy with one movement! But Demeter''s defense was so perfect that Jack was almost desperate. At this moment, facing Demeter, Jack suddenly felt helpless. Every time Jack found Demeter''s defense w, Demeter would quickly react to defend before Jack could attack him. Demeter had perfect defense and terrible attacks. Jack knew that Demeter''s ability was much better than those people Jack had beaten. No wonder Demeter was the leader of a patrol team of ck hell! Demeter had such a strong ability that he could be the king of battlefield everywhere! As the battle progressed, Demeter''s eyes became brighter. Demeter had a fast switch between attack and defense. But he kept an eye on Jack''s feet. Gradually, a smile appeared on Demeter''s indifferent face. "Next, you''re going to attack my left waist!" Suddenly, Demeter said this. Jack, who just dodged, was shocked and stunned. He looked at Demeter in a daze. How did he know? Demeterughed more excitedly. When Jack was stunned, Demeter''s eyes twinkled. Demeter rushed forward and grabbed Jack''s belt with his big hand. "In a life-and-death struggle, being absent-minded is bound to die. Didn''t anyone tell you this?" "Ouch!" Jack''s expression changed and he shouted. Demeter''s other hand pressed directly on Jack''s shoulder. With a roar, Jack was lifted directly into the air by Demeter and his body was spinning. "Well done! Demeter, kill him!" "Good job! Demeter, kill him. What are you waiting for?" "Ha! Ha! The neer is going to die soon!" The cheers were deafening. At the same time, Jack''s expression became gloomy. He put his hands around Demeter''s arms, and his feet wrapped around Demeter''s neck. If Jack used this movement well, he could beat Demeter. However, Demeter''s reaction made Jackpletely forget to continue to attack as if Jack was struck by lightning. "Did he teach you that?" Demeter asked Jack,ughing.???????????????? Chapter 239 Its Him! In a blink of an eye. Jack looked dumbfounded, Demeter''s words were so shocking that he couldn''t snap out of it for a long time. As if the loud shouts and cheers in the prison disappeared without any trace. At that time, Jack could only see Demeter''s arrogant smiling face. They looked each other, Jack felt a sense of panic because Demeter could see him through. "You''re staring nkly again." Demeter suddenly sneered. Roar! In the arena, Jack heard the prisoners'' loud shouts and cheers... Jack''s body trembled as he red in anger. Before he could start... Both of Demeter''s arm''s muscles bulged up. "Dual jab!" Bam! Along with the roar, Demeter''s arms suddenly swung outwards. Jack''s expression changed drastically as he felt a strong hit on both of his legs, it was so strong that it was unbearable. Almost in an instant. Demeter broke up Jack''s posture by force.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Soon after, both of Demeter''s arms wrapped around Jack''s waist like a python. Oh no! Jack''s heart was beating hard. He felt his waist tightening as Demeter wrapped him. His head spun and his vision became blurry Bang! Demeter caught Jack with both hands and mmed him to the floor. Rumble! Prisoners in the arena cried out in surprise. In a blink of an eye... Demeter didn''t stop attacking as he pounced on Jack. In an extremely weird posture, he locked Jack''s neck and four limbs in a sh. Just like a photon that wrapped around his prey. In an instant, Jack was suffocated until his face turned blue, he could even feel the air in his lungs quickly getting squeezed out. Jack wanted to struggle but Demeter firmly confined his body, so he had no strength at all. He opened his mouth widely and gaped but it couldn''t resist the air from getting squeezed out. Jack could hear Demeter''sugh beside his ear. "This movebines the Brazilian jujitsu, he didn''t teach you this?" Below the ring, prisoners were excited. They were cheering and shouting. Demeter turned his defeat into victory, which made everybody enthusiastic in an instant. Their shouts were so loud that it could make people go deaf... But Jack kept hearing Demeter''sugh instead, which was ear piercing for him. All his battle skills were taught by Brent. Each of Demeter''s sentence clearly showed that he knew Jack''s battle skills. Could Demeter be acquainted to Brent? Jack was getting more and more suffocated. While Jack was distracted, he seemingly could hear his waist making sounds because of Demeter''s strong legs. "Break free from my attack!" Demeter suddenly sounded so strict. Jack''s face was already extremely blue. Jack tried his best to struggle, but as if he was confined by iron chains, he couldn''t move at all. How could he break free? Even when he remembered that Brent taught him to maintain his rationality and calmness at all times. He couldn''t help feeling flustered at that time. "Kill him, Demeter! Terminate him quickly!" "Twist his head! Demeter, quick twist his head!" "The leader of the police team is still so impressive! Teach that boy a lesson!" The prisoners were excited, they screamed while waving their fists. However, right when Jack was going to suffocate... He suddenly felt the wrap around his body loosening up. Right at that time... Jack''s eyes looked fierce. One decision could decide life and death! He suddenly gripped Demeter''s left wrist and broke it. Demeter immediately screamed, his legs that wrapped around Jack''s body also loosened up at the same time. Jack took advantage of the situation to break free, he staggered two steps back, making more distance between him and Demeter. The sudden scene made the arena became dead silent. All the prisoners were dumbfounded. That was... Real? Demeter had used the dual jab, but he still couldn''t win? One must know that all the prisoners in the ck hell weren''t easy to deal with, they were all battle experts. There were only three people in that prison who were as good as Demeter! Even those three people wouldn''t be as rxed as Jack after Demeter''s continuous "dual jab"! "Huff..." Jack gaped for breath once he broke free, his lungs could finally get some oxygen after all that. Jack also became quite rxed. But he looked at Demeter with a gentle and thankful gaze. Jack clearly knew that Demeter was being lenient! Otherwise, he would not be able to break free. Jack didn''t consider that Demeter might be out of strength. In such a short time, let alone Demeter, it was impossible for Jack too! "Next, take a good look!" Demeter suddenly bowed and got into a posture for attacking. Jack was so surprised that his head buzzed. Demeter''s posture for attacking was exactly the same as his! "Brent..." Jack asked it almost instinctively. Buzz! The strong wind blew to his face, he even felt quite painful. Demeter was so fast like a lightning, he quickly closed in on Jack without giving him any chance to ask. Jack shouted as he pushed Demeter away, after easing Demeter''s attack momentum, they started fighting again. The sounds of punches made the quiet arena became enthusiastic again. All the prisoners were very enthusiastic and their eyes looked bloodthirsty. Meanwhile, at the prison gate. A bunch of team members looked at each other. "What happened to our leader today? Why is he ying with the new guy?" "I don''t know, but don''t you see it? Since the new guy appeared, Demeter has been treating him differently." Bam, bam... A new round a fighting was showing. They wereunching punches and kicks quickly, there were no other tricks. There were a lot of sweats on Jack''s forehead, the more he fought, the more he became frightened. In that battle, both Jack and Demeter were wounded. They seemed to be an equal match, but Jack knew clearly that Demeter was controlling the whole fight. While Jack was just passively defending the area set by Demeter! No matter how Jack attacked, Demeter could receive it all as he wanted and even fight back with the same skills. "That''s all you can do?" Demeter''sugh ridiculed him. In fact, the whole fight was ridiculous to Jack. Blue veins on the corners of Jack''s eyes bulged as he sped up his fists and punches... Along with a roar, he kept attacking Demeter. "What the hell is your rtionship with him?" With the doubts suppressed deep inside, he shouted angrily. Buzz! Demeter''s body abruptly stopped, he didn''t dodge Jack''s fist. Jack''s fist also abruptly stopped in front of Demeter, causing a strong wind blow. "You won!" Demeter smiled, shrugged, turned around, and walked to the ring. The noisy arena went silent again. Even Jack waspletely stunned. Soon after. Demeter said, "Aren''t you curious who was the guy that walked out of here ten years ago? It''s him!" Chapter 240 The Only Way To Leave Black Hell Brent?! Jack waspletely dumbfounded. In that moment, he felt as if the whole prison area fell into a dead silence. All the screaming, hooting and catcalling noises abruptly disappeared. Still shocked, Jack watched Demeter leaving the tform in awe. He actually had a feeling about this when he saw Demeter''s fighting style just a while ago. But he still felt a sense of trance when Demeter confirmed his hypothesis. It was Brent who got out of ck Hell ten years ago? What was his rtionship with Demeter? Why did Demeter''s martial arts resemble Brent''s? And it was in fact more powerful than the one Jack learned from Brent. Layers andyers of confusion clouded Jack''s mind. Then suddenly, Demeter''s voice sounded. "Oh, it''s the first day of the month today!" Boom! As if a thunder, this remark struck Jack out of his confused trance state.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was the first day of the month?! There were 14 days left until the 15th? At this moment, he felt so agitated he couldn''t breathe. There were only 14 days left until his marriage with Amber! The guy from the Jour family was by Amber''s side right now while he was trapped in the ck Hell! Amber would be marrying that guy instead of him if he didn''t manage to make it back by 15th. If that happened, that guy would be recing him for good! Jack''s heart crushed in as if pressed by something very heavy. An extreme grim aura epassed him. No, he had to go back! He must go back! But in just 14 days... Jack felt more despair the more he thought about it. At this moment, he felt the whole world was spinning around, everything around him was rackety and buzzing hard into his ears. Images of Amber, his mother and Brent shed across his mind. "No, I won''t let that happen. I will marry Amber. I will take care of my mom until herst breath. I am Jack Hughes, who will not be reced by anyone!" "Ah!" Abruptly, Jack lifted his head and roared. It sounded like a beast. And it immediately overwhelmed the scene. All the prisoners looked at Jack in shock. In that moment, every single one of them could clearly sense the killing intention from Jack. It sent chills running down their back. Unhurriedly, Demeter turned around and stared at Jack. The corner of his lips curled up into a smirk. "Tell me, how long did it take for Brent to get out of here?" With a hoarse voice, Jack sounded like an angry beast. "One year." Demeter told him the answer calmly. And Jack felt as if pushed into the abyss by an invisible force. It took even Brent a full year. And he had only 14 days left! No, the time he had was actually shorter considering the time he needed to travel there from the ck Hell. 10 days? Then he thought of the fact Amber was about to get married to someone else. Jack became resolute like never before. With a passionate spirit, his eyes were shooting daggers. "All right! I will surpass Brent and get out of this damn ce!" "Pfft!" Demeter gave out a chuckle and turned around to leave. While he left, he waved his hand in the air, "There''s only one way to get out of ck Hell. Even Brent took one year to aplish it. You will take longer than that!" Jack was stunned. And then exhrated. Demeter''s remark was indeed dismayful. But he heard a keyword in it. There was a way to get out of ck Hell! This was not a ce where there was no turning back! Even though the way out might be extremely difficult. But it was better than aplete despair. The "sentry" time was soon over. All prisoners returned to their cells. With a cold expression, Jack got back to his cell and sat on his bed with his legs folded. His bed was just a thin bed sheetid on the icy cold stone tform. It could only bring some imperceptible warmth in this abandoned ce where everything was frozen. Nashatov and the other four cellmates gathered near the doorway of their cell, trying to stay away from Jack. Anyone sophisticated enough in martial arts would''ve understood what was really going on with the fight between Jack and Demeter a while ago. However, Jack was undeniably strong. To say the least, he was at the level where no one in this cell could match up with. In this environment where thew of the jungle rules, people became animals who bowed to those stronger than themselves. "Nashatov." Jack suddenly opened his closed eyes. His sharp gaze sent shivers down Nashatov''s body. Nashatov was scared. Nashatov looked at him in fidgety. "Yes? Anything, Mr. Hughes?" "Mr. Hughes" was the way they addressed him as a sign of respect. "Come here," Jack said. A hint of horror shed in Nashatov''s eyes. Nheless, he walked up to Jack obediently. He was crippling as he hadn''t yet recovered from the injuries Jack gave him. The corner of his lip twitched out of the pain. "Mr. Hughes." Nashatov stood in front of Jack deferentially. Jack asked, "What is the way to get out of ck Hell?" Boom! Nashatov felt as if struck by a thunder. So as the other four prisoners at the cell''s doorway. "Mr. Hughes, one will definitely die trying to get out of ck Hell. Because no one can make it!" Nashatov reminded hurriedly, "I''ll advise Mr. Hughes to stop thinking about this. We can at least stay alive in the ck Hell." "I''m asking you, how to get out of ck Hell?!" Jack''s voice was stone cold and menacing. If there was a way, he would do anything he could to make it happen. If Brent could make it out of ck Hell, he could do it too! Even if it was an off chance, he would have to fight for it for the sake of Amber and his mother! Nashatov''s expression turned dead pale at this moment. Struggling in hesitation under Jack''s re, he left out a sigh in the end. "Mr. Hughes, there are a total of 10 prison areas in ck Hell." Gradually, Nashatov''s gaze turned deep and he said slowly, "There''s an Alpha Wolf in every prison area, and they are the strongest, most prestigious and supported king in their respective units." With that said, Nashatov took a pause. "Continue," Jack said coldly. "To leave ck Hell, one has to fight every Alpha Wolf in a deathmatch. Ten prison areas, which means ten deathmatchs. One can only step out of ck Hell after winning all the deathmatchs, receiving acknowledgement and respect from all ten Alpha Wolves." There was a dead silence in the cell. After finish exining, Nashatov stared at Jack, observing his expression changes. Jack''s cool stern face turned dead grim at this moment. He lowered his head in contemtion. Ten alphas from each prison area, ten deathmatchs. And he had to win every single one of them! No wonder Demeter remarked it would take him longer than Brent to get out of here. After fighting seventeen battles in the past three days, Jack was clearly aware of the strength of prisoners in this prison. It would be extremely risky and hazardous trying to win a fight against an Alpha Wolf. It was simply impossible to leave any one of those battles unscathed. It took Brent one year, which meant he had enough time to recover between matches. But he only had 14 days. No, actually just 10 days! In other words, he would have to fight incessantly. His injuries were going to stack along every match and made it more and more hazardous. After all, there wouldn''t be enough time for him to recover even if he only took one battle per day. Nashatov saw Jack''s gloomy expression. He tried sincerely to talk some sense into him, "Mr. Hughes, this is not a way to leave ck Hell but a suicide mission. There are dozens of reckless fighters challenging the ten Alpha Wolves every single year, and all of them ended up turning into frozen corpses, so..." ? "All right, I''ll do it." Jack suddenly said. Nashatov was taken aback. He thought he just misheard him, "Mr. Hughes, what... what did you say?" Jack stood up from his bed with a smirk shed on his face. "I said, I''ll do the deathmatchs!"?????????????? Chapter 241 Deathmatch An eerie chuckle lingered in the cell. Nashatov and the other four prisoners were all dumbfounded. Was Mr. Hughes... crazy? Nashatov was going out of his mind. He thought he made his point clear enough and Jack would give up on his intention to leave. He didn''t expect it would end up this way! In fact, the status of each cell in the prison area had to do with the strength of the strongest inmate in the cell. The higher the strongest inmate ranked in the unit, the higher the status and more resources would be avable to the cell. Nashatov was the strongest inmate in their cell before Jack showed up. But he was nowhere near the top whenpared to the rest of the prison areas. However, their cell''s ranking in the unit skyrocketed since Jack showed his strength in the past three days. The cell''s ranking would drop back down if Jack was beaten to death in the battles. So Nashatov tried to talk him out of it again, "You better think twice about this, Mr. Hughes. None of the ten Alpha Wolves is any weaker than Demeter." Jack''s brows furrowed. But the fighting spirit in his eyes was flourishing. He was no match to Demeter. Based on what Nashatov just said, if he were to fight all ten Alpha Wolves in deathmatches, he would definitely end up dying in the arena even if God was standing by his side. But that didn''t scare him at all! Jack suddenlyughed. Which made Nashatov feel he was out of his wits. Jack said slowly with a resolute tone, "I will fight for my wife, my mom and my brothers!" With that said. Jack got up and walked up to the cell''s doorway. "I, Jack Hughes, want to do deathmatch!" Boom! His calm and steady voice bombarded the unit like a roaring thunder. After a few moments of silence. The whole unit burst into an uproar. Everyone was cheering, whistling and screaming. It was so loud as if going to blow off the roof of the unit. "My God! Is this guy crazy?" "That''s so reckless, did I hear that right? He wanted to do deathmatches?" "You want to challenge the ten Alpha Wolves? Who do you think you are? Or are you simply sick of living already?" "Good job, boy! You literally broke my perception on the freshies!" At the gateway of the prison. As soon as they heard this jaw dropping news, the police unit immediately reported it to Demeter, who was back at his office. After hearing the news. Demeter''s sideburns were trembling, his eyes filled with horror. "This... this crazy boy! He thinks he is as strong as Brent? Damn it!" "It took Brent one year to walk out of ck Hell, and he barely made it out alive. This boy can''t even beat me, what makes him think he can do deathmatches with the ten Alpha Wolves?" Bam! Completely frustrated, Demeter smashed his cup at the floor. The reason he hinted Jack the way to leave ck Hell. Was to give him hope. So that he would train himself and be strong enough to fight his way out of this ce. But at this moment, just a few minutes after Demeter left the prison area, came this news of Jack doing deathmatches. This was simply ridiculous. "Stop them! Stop them right now!" Demeter berated sternly, "There was a saying a supreme fighter emerges every ten years. He thinks he is the chosen one?" However, the patrol unit seemed to be in a dilemma, "Boss, we never forbid any deathmatch here in ck Hell. And they probably have already started the battle." This remark struck a chord in Demeter. He immediately stormed out of his office. The value of a person''s life was worth less than a sheet of paper here in ck Hell. Corpses got carried out of the prison every single day. Some were beaten to death, some were schemed to death, and some died out of illness or starvation. It was just a daily phenomenon in ck Hell. Nobody''s life was treasured in this abandoned hell. Naturally, there was no such thing as punishment on taking someone else''s life. At the mean time. In the prison area. Things were rolling fiercely. Two people could be seen standing on the spacious arena tform. The "sentry" time was already over. But the Alpha Wolf had a supreme status in the prison area. Even the direct management team was afraid of him. The Alpha Wolf had enough allegiance and support in the unit to start a riot whenever he wanted. A special asion such as a deathmatch with the Alpha Wolf would naturally be overlooked with leniency. Everyone in the unit was cheering, their faces bursting with agitation. Nobody expected this freshie out of nowhere to bring so much excitement into ck Hell incessantly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the past few days, the ck Hell which had always been gloomy and quiet was now blooming with "vitality". "Boombear, kill him! Kill the shit out of him!" "Don''t you be a pussy like Demeter, Boombear! Give him hell!" "Begin, begin now! I can''t wait to see you snap this boy''s head off and kick it around like football!" In contrast to the snarling messing from the prison cells. The arena tform was in dead silence. Killing intentions lingered quietly. With a cool expression and a sharp gaze, Jack was standing with pride at one side of the arena. A husky man around two meters tall was standing opposite to him. He looked just as what people called him... Boombear! Three twisted scars could be seen on his menacing face, making his already threatening features even more intimidating. "Freshie, I''ll give you onest chance to back out for Demeter''s sake." Boombear was unhurriedly stretching his neck, "You''re strong, but it''ll take you a few more years of training to challenge my status as an Alpha Wolf." He was definitely not the kind of guy with all muscles and no brains. In a treacherous ce like ck Hell, one would be devouredpletely before they could make it to be an Alpha Wolf if they didn''t have some wits. Boombear had a supreme status in the prison area as the Alpha Wolf. Jack had got his attention because it had been a while since thest freshie came in. He observed clearly the fight between Jack and Demeter. He was aware of Demeter''s true strength, so he understood Demeter was going easy on Jack the whole time during the fight. But he couldn''t understand why Jack, a freshie, was getting preferential treatment from Demeter. "Let''s do it. I''m getting out of here!" Jack said coldly. "Huh!" Boombear smirked with contempt. He then raised his arms and let his coat made of animal skin fall off his shoulders, showing his copper-colored muscles that were robust like rocks. His muscles were filled with popping veins and menacing scars, giving off an extremely pressuring vibe. The crowd roared as he removed his coat to show his muscles. Even Jack was overwhelmed by Boombear''s muscles for a slight moment. "If that''s the case, this battle is your death sentence!" With his killing intention boiling, Boombear stormed towards Jack with his two-meter-tall figure. He showed Demeter respect by giving Jack a chance to back out, but it didn''t mean he would go easy on the freshie. Only death awaited one who challenged the Alpha Wolf! Thisw ruled the same even in a real wolf pack! "Boombear, stop!" Just as Boombear was charging, Demeter''s snarl was heard from the unit''s gateway. But. Boombear didn''t put a halt to his action. His enormous fist swung at Jack like a huge python. Bang! Jack was taken aback. Sensing the speedy forceing at him with a swoosh, he promptly raised his arms to block it. However, with a huge thud, Jack felt as if he was hit by a truck. With a striking pain in his arms, the force sent him sliding across the arena. "Pfft!" Holding his ground after sliding out for a few meters, Jack spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Chapter 242 Mock, Flaw The blood was crimson. It was like plum blossoms scattered on the ring. Jack Hughes''s heart was agitated. Was the gap this big? Although Demeter didn''t give all his strength in the fighting, there might still be a chance for him in the fight of life and death. ording to Nashatov, the strength of Boombear was not far from Demeter. If they were to fight in a deathmatch, he might have some chance of winning. But Jack had not expected that Demeter lost it on purpose that serious during the fight just now! Inside the prison cells, deafening sounds of wild rejoicing were heard. It was as if the deathmatch was a long-awaited carnival within the prison. Boombear stood still and did not take advantage of the situation. His fierce face was filled with disdain, "How can you fight me in a life and death ring if you can''t even take a single punch?" The powerful strength brought him unparalleled confidence. He turned around and looked at Demeter, who was furious at the prison block gate. Shrugging his shoulders, he said with a calm face, "Demeter, I have given you face. But next, you will have to give me face!" Demeter''s expression was choked. Boombear''s words were clearly a warning that he could not interfere in the next life and death fight. But... He looked at Jack with a gloomy uncertainty. With just one punch, he spitted blood. How could he continue the fight? "Phew..." Jack exhaled heavily, spitting out the frothy blood in his mouth. He turned around and looked coldly and sternly at Boombear. Suddenly, an evil smile appeared. "Is that all your fist could do?" Boom! Blue veins stood out on Boombear''s temples. He red at Jack with raging anger, "Are you provoking me?" "Are you worthy of being provoked by me?" His evil smile grew thicker as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "Your fist is really soft." Boombear''s body muscles were like rock piled up, and the blue veins were like earthworms bulging and trembling. His eyes were fierce. He had already spat blood from one punch. He still said such words. He was digging his own grave! "Ow!" Suddenly, Boombear roared into the sky. The sound was as loud as thunder, the prisoners in the cell became silent. Knock, knock, knock. The sound of wild footsteps was like the beating of a drum. He was like a great mountain copsing, directly crushing towards Jack Jack stared, after having a profound knowledge of Boombear''s strength. He did not dare to fight against it head-on. The massive difference in stature made the body of Boombear itself a terrifying killing weapon. With his feet stomping hard on the ground, he directly moved sideways, dodging Boombear''s charge. Immediately. He leaped up in the air and struck a palm sh thatnded boldly on the back of Boombear''s neck. There was a muffled thud, and Boombear''s footsteps lurched. With just a mere thud, Boombear roared, his arms that looked like a giant python turned over and charged towards Jack. Jack''s expression was cold as he stepped on the ground and drew back instantly. Boombear''s hand brushed through his waist closely. It was as if everything had been precisely calcted. This scene caused the whole crowd to gasp in shock. All the prisoners were dumbfounded. Even Demeter and the management staffs at the entrance to the cell were stunned. Jack had just been punched and spat out blood. But he was already able to dodge? What kind of scary fighting quality was this? No one thought that Boombear was slow because of his size. In fact, because of his huge size, he looked slow to the naked eye. But his actual speed was frighteningly fast! In the initial attack, Jack had a careless suspicion. But this time, it was a real head-on collision! Under this backhanded w of Boombear, even Demeter was not very sure that he could do what Jack did! "Is your speed that slow?" After dodging the blow, Jack quickly pulled away. A thick disdainful smile appeared on his face. More so, he unabashedly despised Boombear. He was mocking openly! Boombear''s expression choked. Immediately afterward, a monstrous rage surfaced on his fierce and hideous face. His eyes turned red. At this moment, his eyes pulsed wildly. The muscles of his body even made a "clicking" sound under his fury. As the alpha wolf in the prison, his strength was not overrated but had been achieved through killing over time! In terms of physical strength and speed, no one in the entire cell block could match him! Even Demeter had to be cautious when facing him. But a neer, who had managed to dodge a blow from him, was making such a bold statement? "You seek death!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He roared like a beast. He rushed towards Jack like a human-shaped tank with a shocking momentum. He pushed his palms together, bringing up streaks of shadow, like a rainstorm hitting Jack. "Sumo hand?" Jack was shocked in his heart, but his face remained as calm as still water. Instead of being hard-headed with Boombear, he quickly retreated. With his small body, he was like a slippery loach, quickly moving and dodging around Boombear. This scene caused the prisoners in the cell to boo. The dodging was ipetent in the eyes of the prisoners. "The speed is too slow. Too slow!" "Is that all the force of your fist? Is that all it could do?" "Big guy, you''re like a beast. Except scaring people with your size, you''re useless!" As he moved and dodged Boombear''s attacks, a reckless and wild mockingughter echoed around the ring. In response, Boombear roared and attacked with even more ferocity. Inside the cell, the booing of the prisoners had turned into a tirade of abuse. The fight was so boring in their eyes that they had no desire to watch it. They were used to fist-to-fist bloodshed. At the main entrance to the prison block, Demeter''s deep gaze was still focusing on the fight. No matter how fierce Boombear''s attack was in the ring. His gaze, from beginning to end, was on Jack. Under the light, he could even see the fine beads of sweat on his forehead and his gaze of concentration. Clearly, his response was careful and cautious. It was not as easy as his mocking words. And that was exactly what happened. As he dodged Boombear''s attack. His heart was beating wildly, trying hard to calm his apprehensive state of mind. He knew that with his physique, taking a single blow from the strength and speed of Boombear would be enough to injure him badly. And he wanted to fight for ten days to win all ten fights in a row. The more damage he took in the early stages, the closer to death he would be in theter stages. "Calm down. There must be a w. A w will be revealed." He kept warning himself in his heart. In a matter of life and death, absolute calmness would allow him to grasp more initiative and fight for a greater chance of survival. And provoking Boombear was also his way to increase his initiative and chance of survival even more! In the blink of an eye. Boombear already cornered him, and it was unable to retreat anymore. Behind him was the end of the ring. If he stepped down from the ring, it would mean losing the fight. "Ow!" Boombear''s eyes were filled with bloodthirst. Both his arms were closed, his fists were clenched. And with a beastly roar, his hands were like a giant hammer, and he smashed them on Jack. With this blow, he wanted to smash the head of this arrogant and cocky man in front of him like a watermelon! "Now!" At the same time, Jack''s eyes shone brightly. Facing the deadly strike of Boombear, in a sh, he made a move that caused the entire crowd to be in an uproar. He did not retreat, did not dodge. Instead, like a deadly warrior, he bravely and defiantly pounced directly at Boombear." Chapter 243 There Are Something More Important Than Death, Waiting for Me to Protect! Was he crazy? While the whole audience was in an uproar, an odd thought arose in the minds of the prisoners. The full force of the Boombear''s heavy hammer was enough to shatter even the strongest skull. When there was no room for retreat, instead of thinking about saving his own life by defending, he lunged straight ahead? Did he want to have a tough fight with Boombear? In an instant, many of the prisoners could not help but narrowed their eyes. They already foresaw that Jack Hughes''s head would burst open like a watermelon next. At the entrance of the prison area Demeter saw this scene but suddenlyughed. "Seeking for life while facing death, he is just like Brent." In fact. When Jack rushed towards Boombear, Boombear was slightly surprised as well. With his heavy hammer, even Demeter, or the Alpha Wolf of the rest of the nine prison areas, would never dare to be as tough as Jack was. This neer was extremely arrogant! "Howl, Die!" Boombear let out a beastly roar, and the speed of the heavy hammer did not slow down. In a sh. Jack''s eyes were sharp. The moment the heavy hammer was near his head, he stomped his feet on the ground and leaped up in the air. Then. His feet were like snakes, and with great speed, he directly wrapped around Boombear''s hands. His entire body climbed on top of his arms and pressed down forcefully. Boom! The sudden move caused the whole room to eximed. All the prisoners were dumbfounded. Could it be deal with in that way? "Damn it!" Even Boombear never expected that his arms were violently wrapped by Jack when he hammered and instantly made Boombear lose his bnce. While he was cursing furiously, Boombear''s huge body suddenly lunged forward. He was lunging off the high tform. "You''ve lost!" The cold voice echoed in Boombear''s ears like a biting wind was piercing his bones. Almost at the same time, Jack''s body twisted fiercely and quickly climbed on the back of Boombear. Using Boombear''s back, he leaped up in the air, followed by a sound of an explosion. A roundhouse kick. The kicknded on the back of Boombear''s neck. Boombear''s body stiffened, and his eyes could not help but turn white. He could no longer control his bnce. With a thud, he fell heavily under the high tform. The huge body fell as if a wall had copsed. Also, because of the heavy blow to the back of his neck, he directly fainted. Silence.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The whole room was quiet. Everything happened was so fast that everyone felt as if their brains were not functioning. They were dumbfounded. No one expected that the battle would suddenly turn out to be like this. The table had turned! Four simple words. They were easy to say but would only be known how difficult it was when it was really done. Not to mention, Jack was facing the Alpha Wolf of the prison area! The prisoners'' pupils gradually regained focus. Their frightened eyes were locked on Jack, who was on the high tform. Jack at this moment. His expression was cold, his back was straight, and he stood tall. There were still traces of blood on the corner of his mouth. But even more so, it caused his expression to be as cold as frost. His cold and calm look deeply engraved in the heart of every prisoner in the prison area. A neer, in just a few days, was changing all their perceptions of ck Hell! The Alpha Wolf was not unbeatable, but such an easy victory was the first time in ck Hell! "Jack, win!" A voice suddenly echoed in the prison area. Boom! As if water was poured into a frying pan that contained oil. It instantly caused the entire prison area to go wild. "Jack, Jack, Jack..." Their shouts, like thunder, echoed throughout the prison area and were deafening. Within the ck Hell where the strong prey on the weak, strength was everything. As long as the strength was strong enough, even a neer could gain all prisoners'' trust and respect. And Jack, who defeated Boombear, had undoubtedly be the new Alpha Wolf of the entire prison area. Even if the process of victory was not a head-on fight. But just now, Jack''s tactics in the face of danger were still enough to convince everyone. "Someone, send Boombear to the doctor." At the entrance of the prison area, Demeter suddenly shouted. "Captain, the medical system of ck Hell is only for us, the managers, and it does not involve prisoners!" A member warned in rm, full of dismay. In ck Hell, it had always been a matter of life and death. Everyone had long since gotten used to the daily transport of corpses from ck Hell to the outside. The prisoners held in the abandoned ck Hell were just like beasts and lost the right to treatment. Even the former Alpha Wolf of the prison area did not have this right. Even if they die, they were just be carried out of ck Hell and be thrown away. "Rules are dead, and people are alive. Do as I say!" Demeter''s expression was solemn, and he scolded in a stern voice. The members were instantly afraid and did not dare to argue any further. They hurriedly carried away the fainted Boombear under the ring for treatment. The sound of cheering was deafening. It echoed throughout the prison area. Each cry represents the prisoners'' awe of Jack''s strength, and they were no longer disdained and in contempt like they were previously. Jack looked coldly at Boombear being carried away, and the desire to fight was not weakened but grew stronger. "This... is only the first!" Ten days and ten battles, he had no choice! His woman, his mother, and his brother were waiting for him. Even if he had to give up his life, he had to fight to the death to protect and not allowing anyone to get involved. He wanted to break out of ck Hell! "You''re great!" Suddenly, a burst ofughter sounded while praising him. Jack looked askance to the side of the high tform, and Demeter was looking at him with a smile. "You know, Boombear has been in ck Hell for three years and has been the Alpha Wolf in this prison area for two years. A total of 172 battles and even those warrior king and god of war have not done as well as you." Demeter''s praise for Jack was unabashed, "Just now, in a situation where there was no room for retreat, your reaction amazed me. Who would have thought that you would be able to counterattack like that." Jack smiled, "Brent said, the more the situation is between life and death, the calmer and moreposed you have to be, so that you can have a chance of survival." "Right." Demeter''s eyes were sparkling as he nodded and smiled. Following closely, Jack calmly said. "I''ll rest first. The second deathmatch will be held tomorrow." Demeter was shocked, and the smile on his face abruptly froze. Looking at Jack, who had already walked off the high tform. He couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you know that you have a high chance of dying like this?" "I know." Jack walked while smiling and responded, "Butpared to death, there are more important things waiting for me to protect." The tone of voice was calm, even with casualughter. But resoundingly let Demeter''s pupils contracted, unable to refute. Soon, the news that Jack would do the second deathmatch ring tomorrow spread throughout the prison area. All the prisoners were dumbfounded. Was he not giving himself little time to recuperate? Or rather, was he deliberately looking for death? And all this, Jack did not want to pay attention to. Initially, he had defeated Boombear and became the Alpha Wolf of the prison area, and was able to have a cell belonging to the Alpha Wolf alone. But he refused and returned to his previous cell. He was recuperating. Although the battle with Boombear was quick, the initial hit by Boombear still had a significant impact on his body. Within a short period, it was impossible to recover from the injury. The only thing Jack could do was to adjust his state as much as possible and adapt to the body with injuries. That night. Jack was resting with his eyes closed. Creak... The cell door suddenly opened. Suddenly a strange sound woke Jack, Nashatov, and other prisoners at the same time. Under the dim yellow light, a huge figure like a mountain was standing at the cell door. Like a beast, with red eyes, staring deadly at Jack...??????? Chapter 244 Swore to Follow Boombear! Jack''s expression was frozen. He instantly stood up and stayed alert. It was the management who let him in? But a closer look, he instantly dawned. The iron bars of the cell was already twisted beyond recognition. Obviously, it was torn by Boombear''s brute force and forcibly broke in. "Boombear, what are you doing?" Nashatov let out a cry of fear, looking terrified. The remaining four prisoners, moreover, hid in the corner. As the former Alpha Wolf of the prison area, there was a trauma that could not be erased in every prisoner''s heart in the prison area. Poof! Suddenly, Boombear knelt on one knee. In a low voice, he said, "Thank you so much for not killing me." Jack was stunned. "You''re not here for revenge?" Several people and Nashatov were also confused. Boombear shook his head, "Boombear, came to thank for today''s deathmatch, even if you ended up killing me, no one would me you, but you spared me." There were no rules in ck Hell, and the only rule was the strong prey on the weak. The so-called deathmatch.,although there was a rule which was if the contestant fell out of the ring, he lost, but everyone knew that it was just nonsense. If it was really useful, it was also for the challenger only, so that the challenger was disqualified to continue the challenge. But life was not governed by this rule. Boombear was clear that if Jack killed him while he was sick at that time, the entire ck Hell would not feel inappropriate. Even this kind of thing, after he became the Alpha Wolf in the past two years, he had done a lot. But Jack did not pursue to kill him! After a pause, Boombear took a deep breath, and his reddish gaze abruptly became firm. "From now on, this life of Boombear is yours!" Swore to follow? Nashatov and several people immediately startled. Jack looked at Boombear deeply. He was not a bloodthirsty person, and the only purpose of challenging the deathmatch was to win ten battles and leave ck Hell. So, there was no need to kill Boombear. And what was the point of Boombear''s vow to follow? He would either die in this battle or leave ck Hell. And Boombear, after all, would still be locked up in ck Hell. If he died, who else would Boombear follow? Even if he got lucky and left ck Hell, what was the use of Boombear, who was still locked up in ck Hell? "No need." Jack shook his head, "I don''t need you to swear to follow, and I didn''t kill you only because I don''t need to kill you. All I want is to win the deathatch and leave ck Hell, to be precise, you are nothing more than a springboard for me." Boombear''s eyes flickered for a moment. He looked at Jack with aplicated expression. Being able to be the Alpha Wolf of the prison area for years and years, there was an arrogance in his heart long ago. Not to mention, before entering ck Hell, his status was already amazing. But, Jack''s words made all his pride instantly dissipate. Just...a springboard? "You can go. I have a second round of deathmatch tomorrow, and I do not want to waste more time." Jack waved his hand decisively without any hesitation. Boombear was stunned. Nashatov and a few prisoners at the side were even more stunned and looked at Jack incredulously. "Mr. Hughes, Boombear is a powerful henchman that could rarely be founded!" Nashatov reminded. Jack smiled bitterly and closed his eyes, "Ten battles. Either I die, or I walk out of ck Hell, and there is no need." Nashatov''s pupils contracted, and he was agitated The former Alpha Wolf of the prison area. With such an existence following, if they joined forces, not to mention just a prison area, even the ten prison areas, they could do anything. At this time. Boombear stood up. He looked at Jack with a deep gaze. Suddenly, he said, "Mr. Hughes, I can help you win the deathmatch." The words had not finished yet. Jack''s eyes snapped open, and his gaze was sharp. "How can you help?" Ten battles, Jack did not have the certainty to win. However, if Boombear had a way to win, he would not mind taking Boombear in. Boombear''s eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, "I have at least been the Alpha Wolf of this ninth prison area for two years, so I know the Alpha Wolves of the other nine areas. I am still clear about some of their weaknesses." "Although this can''t make Mr. Hughes win directly, it can also increase the chances of winning for Mr. Hughes by a few points. The Greedy Wolf of the tenth prison area and the ck Angel of the fifth prison area also have some rtionship with me..." At this point, Boombear stopped and looked at Jack with sparkling eyes. "From today onwards, you will follow me." Jack smiled, a smile that had a sense of relief. Knowing the weaknesses of the Alpha Wolves of the major prison areas in advance could indeed improve his chances of winning. This way, it would not be like today''s deathmatch with Boombear, where Jack had to test him physically initially. Thest words of Boombear, and the implication of the words, Jack knew it clearly. Obviously, battling with the Alpha Wolf of the tenth and fifth prison areas during the deathmatch, there was room for maneuvering or the possibility of secret maniption! "Many thanks to Mr. Hughes." Boombear once again heavily kneeled on the ground, his massive body was like a mountain, and every move was not week. A simple kneeling could cause the ground to sound like a drum.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "From now on, Boombear swears to follow Mr. Hughes, and this life will be entrusted to Mr. Hughes." Both the look and tone of voice, there was an iparable determination. In ck Hell, human life was like a weed, and those imprisoned in ck Hell were almost never able to leave. However, life was still precious, and even living in this ck Hell was better than directly losing one''s life. Jack''s mercy, Boombear had never encountered before. This life Jack spared, it was worth it for Boombear to entrust it to Jack. "Now, talk about the weaknesses of the Alpha Wolves of the major prison areas. I should be in the ring of deathmatch with the Alpha Wolf of the eighth prison area tomorrow." Jack asked the thing he was most concerned about now. Boombear walked to Jack''s side and settled down. He slowly said, "Mr. Hughes, the nine prison areas are not divided ording to the Alpha Wolf strength level, so the strength of the Alpha Wolves of the major prison areas cannot be ranked ording to the order of the prison areas. However, the Alpha Wolves of the major prison areas have fought each other, in fact, their strengths are not far apart." Boombear did not directly say the main point, but Jack did not stop him. He entered ck Hell for not very long, many things, after all, he did not understand. Moreover, in ck Hell''s ten prison areas, Boombear was talking about the nine prison areas! After a pause, Boombear suddenly looked serious. He said in a low voice, "Only the Alpha Wolf of the first prison area, Mr. Hughes must be careful." "The first area?" Jack frowned. Boombear nodded, "Ten prison areas, the strength of the remaining nine areas of the Alpha Wolf was not very different. Only the strength of the first prison area''s Alpha Wolf, he defeated the Alpha Wolves of the remaining nine areas overwhelmingly, and guaranteed his seat at the first prison area." "He was not in the first prison area at first, but because he had to be first in everything, he directly challenged the Alpha Wolf of the eighth prison area and obtained the qualification to change the prison area. He then defeated the Alpha Wolf of the first prison area and became the new Alpha Wolf." At this point, Boombear''s eyes were filled with fear as he exhaled heavily, "And this prison area recement, and him, defeating two major Alpha Wolves in a row happened in just two hours!" The veins at the corners of Jack''s eyes were twitching. His expression became iparably serious. Completing the exchange of prison areas within two hours and winning two major Alpha Wolves in a row meant that the person did not rest at all. Instead, he fought two major Alpha Wolves, one after another! Jack had experienced the strength of Boombear, so he understood what this meant even better. The "overwhelming" that Boombear said was not half a joke! But, Boombear seemed to feel that this was not enough. He turned to say another words. It instantly caused Jack''s pupils to contract to the extreme, and he could not help but clenched both his fists. The veins at the back of the hand were bulging.???????????????? Chapter 245 One Dominate Whole Prison "Alpha Wolf in Prison Area No.1 is perhaps the most unique person in ck Hell." Boombear''s voice was getting deeper and his look was extremely dull and hopeless. Heughed and mocked at himself, "Jack, a prisoner in the ck Hell, but he can reverse his position from merely a prisoner to the host. He has the same treatment as the administrator of the ck Hell, can you imagine it?" Boom! Jack behaved as if he was struck by thunder. At this very moment, it was like the sea billows were rolling in his heart. Even when he was trying so hard to suppress his mood, he still clenched his fists tightly until the blue veins stood out.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When a prisoner was treated like an administrator, would he still be counted as a prisoner? "Alpha Wolf can retain his position as Alpha Wolf in Prison Area No.1 because he is powerful. That is why he obtained the authority that is no less than the highest administrators. But after all, the only difference is he cannote in and go out of ck Hell freely." The self-mocking smile on Boombear''s face was getting wider, "Achieving all of those impossibles as a prisoner, he is the only one who can do it. But only because of him, all nine prison areas can be well controlled. This is what keeps ck Hell to seem to be in peace." He was listening to Boombear''s words. Jack felt a sense of suffocation. Over twenty years as the Alpha Wolf, the authority that he got could still be matched with the highest administrator for ck Hell. That was even higher than Demeter''s status and authority! Besides, ck Hell could still maintain peace because of him. With only one man''s power, he dominated the whole prison. How powerful could he be? It was a fact that every prisoner who was kept in the ck Hell was always tough. The Warrior Kings or Gods of War were not even minorities here. Who was not considered a great person among all these top tier Gods of War? If it was not because of his existence, perhaps all ten prison areas were already in aplete mess and chaos. At this moment, Jack even doubted how Brent managed to escape from ck Hell years ago. The one who dominated ck Hell was a truly terrifying existence. But was it true that he could defeat Gods of War easily? There was a great sense of despair arising out of nowhere. Jack''s sight started to wander around and became elusive. Ten days... could it work? "So Mr. Hughes, your decision was not a brilliant move." Boombear said affectionately and sincerely, "Even when you can defeat all Alpha Wolves from nine prison areas, the one in Prison Area No.1 is as difficult as reaching to the sky!" The prison cell was in dead silence. Nashatov and others remained silent. They were the "elders" in ck Hell. They were familiar with the myth of the Alpha Wolf in Prison Area No.1. But at the moment, they did not dare to give anyment because of Jack''s situation. A long time had passed. "Ha!" Jack curled his lips upwards and let out a contemptuous smile. "I was always in the dark, heading to a bright ce is already considered fighting with my destiny. Merely reaching to the sky is not something that will scare me off. He smiled throughout the conversation. Boombear was stunned. He did not even know how to react. But Jack stretched andid back on the hard rock bed. "I think you should stick to the weaknesses for the Alpha Wolf in Prison Area No.8." If Jack had the right to choose, he would definitely choose to back up. But now, he did not even have a choice. Amber Knight was waiting for him to enter the wedding hall while his mom was waiting for him to return home to show filial respect. His brothers were waiting for him to have a gathering. He did not know why Madam Hughes and the Quinn family were still keeping him alive, and threw him into ck Hell. Perhaps they wanted to banish him forever? After all, killing was way simpler whenpared to torturing. He knew someone was going to rece everything about him, and might even take his identity. But there was nothing that he could do. If Madam Hughes and the Quinn family seeded, he knew he would be living in darkness and torment for the rest of his life. Since he had already put everything as a bet. He had nothing left but his life. What would he still be afraid to bet? Boombear took a deep breath and did not try to persuade him anymore. He slowly started to tell a story. LJ Hospital. In the VIP patient room. There was a strong smell of disinfectant. Jack''s face was still pallid. But there was nothing wrong with him as he was rescued on time. Amber Knight was right beside him, she looked exhausted and distraught. On the other side were Sophie Burton, Mr. Wand, Brent, and Daisy Hill. All of them were worryingly staring at Jack. "Why are you all looking at me like that? The doctor said I am fine, didn''t he?" Jack smiled weakly, with a hint of helplessness and embarrassment. "How can we not be worried? Did you know how much blood you lost?" Amber was sobbing as she said, "I was terrified these few days." After that, she pounced to Jack''s arms and cried. All the suspicions were shattered after he blocked a stab for Amber. From now on, Amber only felt guilty and med herself for everything that happened to Jack. "Dummy, I wanted to protect you." He gently patted Amber''s head and smiled, "I was stabbed but I am fine, I just bled a little after all. But if you are stabbed, I will be really worried and heartbroken, I rather just die." "What a silly boy, what are you even talking about?" Sophie solemnly reprimanded. Mr. Wand said slowly, "Young master, we had already known who was the one that assaulted you and Amber after investigating. It was sent by the Quinn family. But Old master is not going to n anything at the moment. He hopes to seek revenge at the Quinn family after your wedding with Amber." "Yes, it is a big day. I am also not hoping to get into any trouble, it is ominous." Jack earnestly nodded his head. He then frowned heavily, there was a flow of faded killing intention, "Just wait until after the wedding between Amber and me. I am going to make the Quinn family pay back more than they had taken away!" "Take care of yourself to recover these days. You do not have to worry about anything, mother and Old master will n everything for you." Sophie was distressed and said, "These days, Amber was staying up all day and night to stay by your side and protect you. If you ever dare to let anyone hurt her, as your mother I will not forgive you." "Don''t worry about it, mom." Jack smiled fatuously then looked at Amber who was in his arms. He said, "Go back home with mom and others and have a good rest. I am fine here by myself." "Are you sure about it?" Amber and Sophie said the same thing at the same time. Jack shrugged his shoulder, he replied with a casual look and smile, "I am fine for real. I am just stabbed on the back, plus there is nothing wrong with my hands or legs. I can take care of myself, just ask Brent toe over at night. Because of this incident, everyone is tired these days, just go back home and rest for a while." Amber and Sophie still wanted to convince him. Mr. Wand slowly said, "Madam, Amber, Young master is right, let us just return home and take a rest. These few days were too tiring, just let Brente over tonight. With this n, there should not be any major problems." "Mr. Ward is right, you guys need to head back and take some rest." Jack echoed, "The Quinn family has failed to attack, they might not have any ns within these few weeks. They might n these things once or twice but I do not think they will keep repeating them. They can''t be that silly to keep provoking the limits of father''s patience." They heard that. Amber and Sophie finally nodded and agreed. He waited for them to leave after a while. The gentle smile on Jack''s face suddenly disappeared. His face turned dull and his eyes were icy cold. He slowly pulled out his phone and dialed a phone number. He smiled emotionlessly. "The stab was worthy, Amber''s suspicions towards me haspletely dispelled. Now all I need to do is wait for the wedding on the 15th, I am quite excited about it. After all, Jack has no blessing to be married to such a beautiful woman. I will enjoy everything for him." A few seconds of silence had passed. He suddenly asked, "There are just a few days left until the 15th. Are you sure there would not be any changes?"III Chapter 246 Short Life And Death Challenge Bang! The phone was cut off. Jack''s expression revealed a smile of satisfaction. He took a deep breath and at that moment, all the suppressed emotions were released. "After the fifteenth, I''ll be Jack then all the sacrifice of the Jour family will be worth it!" His soft murmur echoed around the patient room. On the other end. Amber and the rest left Jack''s room but they didn''t leave the hospital. Instead, they went to Yael''s room to visit him. "You''ve really hurt Vinna thest time." She said helplessly as she looked at the spacious patient room and messy table. "So what? She can leave for all I care!" Yael held the back of his head with both of his hands and said without a care, "Who asked her to treat a father-killer like me so well? She asked for it and deserved to be driven away." Amber was speechless. Sophie and Brent also shook their heads in disapproval. Only Mr. Ward casually rebuked him, "Scoundrel, I know what you are thinking in your heart." "Fuck off!" Yael was stunned and yelled at Mr. Ward. Mr. Wardughed but was not angry and waved his hand, "You look fine and in good spirits. We''ll leave now." "Go ahead." Yael waved but then suddenly stopped Amber. He waited for Sophie, Mr. Ward, and Brent to leave the patient room before asking, "Were you and Jack really ambushed?" Amber''s slim eyebrows frowned slightly and said, "Could it be faked? You and Jack are in the same VIP patient ward." "That''s strange." Yael pondered deeply and smacked his lips. "Yael, I know what you want to say." Amber became stern and said solemnly, "Do you know that if it wasn''t for Jack who took the stab for me with no regard for his own safety, I would now be dead. If he was fake, how could he be willing to take the stab for me?" "But..." Yael wanted to argue. Amber raised her hand to suppress him and said sternly, "Yael, I''m certain Jack is real and not an imposter. Don''t mention this in the future. Jack and you are as close as brothers, can you please trust him?" "After all, he had a near-death experience at Haya and it is natural for that to have some impact on him." Looking at Amber''s determination, Yael smiled, "Okay, of course, I trust him." "Then have a good rest and get discharged soon. You still have to be our best man and help out during our wedding." Amber''s mood warmed up slightly and left the room. After the door was closed. Yael nonchntly took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and muttered, "Damned if I believe!" He was not a person who argued with women and that was why he went along with what Amber said. But try to deceive him? Yael rubbed his chin and exhaled the smoke as he muttered, "My senses cannot be wrong. Jack and I are the same types of person." After he said, he stretched and then said, "Oh Jack, you''re lucky to have me to protect your wife!" After saying this, his gaze turned ferocious and vicious, "The Jack I know isn''t like that." In the ck hell. It was silent at Prison Area No. 8. All the prisoners were stunned as they looked at the fighting stage. The roaring and thunderous crowd cheering during the deathmatch was suddenly stunned and the air seemed as though it congealed. What they just witnessed made all the convicts question their existence. This... really was a death match between two alpha wolves! On the stage. Jack stood majestically and calm. He stared at Alpha Wolf whoid on the ground with his left leg twisted and in a weird position. Boombear''s information was urate! The carelessness of his opponent enabled him to end the fight in a matter of minutes. "How, how could you know? You can''t possibly know!" The burly man on the ground was wincing in pain and drenched in sweat. The pain of the mangled leg was intense and even his teeth chattered due to the pain. But the pain was nothingpared to his shock. His left leg harbored an old injury due to numerous fights in the ck hell. At the ck hell, any injury or weak spot could spell death. That was why everyone would hide his own weakness or injury. This was the same as in the animal kingdom where as soon as an animal was injured, that animal would be targeted by the predators. Not to mention that he was Alpha Wolf! He had been very careful in concealing the injury on his left leg. There was no way he could get it treated in the ck hell so he could only conceal it to maintain his status as the Alpha Wolf so that he could have a morefortable time there. But he never expected that a neer of half a month not only became the Alpha Wolf but also knew clearly the injury on his left leg!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Alpha Wolf clearly had the upper hand during the fight. But more importantly, each time Jack attacked, it was directly aiming at the position of his old injury. No matter how Alpha Wolf struck Jack, Jack remained focused on hitting that spot. Under the repeated pounding, Alpha Wolf''s left leg finally caved in and broke. "If you don''t concede, I''ll kill you!" Jack said coldly and mercilessly. Alpha Wolf could feel a chill running down his spine and felt Jack''s ruthlessness. He clenched his teeth and lowered his head, "I... I concede!" It was better for him to live than to die. This was the consensus of all the convicts at ck hell. Alpha Wolf was no exception. "Okay." Jack nodded and ignored Alpha Wolf. He then turned to the crowd. His tone was cold but loud as thunder, "Third fight tomorrow!" Silence. The Prison Area No. 8 was dead silent. All the convicts were stunned. What was supposed to be a bloody and gory death match ended in a matter of minutes. But the issue was in the tradition of the ck hell, when there was a change in the Alpha Wolf, the old Alpha Wolf would be killed by the new Alpha Wolf. But Jack turned to leave and did not kill the old Alpha Wolf. How could this be regarded as a deathmatch? As they looked at Jack walking down the stage, all the convicts erupted in thunderous boos and hisses. Jack grinned as he couldn''t be bothered with what the convicts at ck hell thought. But this fight had greatly increased his self-confidence. With Boombear''s information, deathmatches were rather easy. Although in the process he''ll also be significantly injured, as long as he focused on attacking the opponent''s weakness, it was the best way to reduce his own injuries. At the security monitoring room of Prison Area No. 8, Demeter looked strangely at the situation in Prison Area No. 8. It was something that he did not foresee. Suddenly casualughter could be heard in the security monitoring room, "This guy is something!" On hearing this, Demeter was startled and quickly turned around. The rest of the guards quickly stood up and lowered their heads respectfully. "Why are you here?" Demeter asked. The person smiled and pointed at the disy showing Prison Area No. 8 and asked, "Do you think that this chap will have the chance to fight me?"????????????? Chapter 247 Fourth Round! The atmosphere was tensed in the security monitoring room. Everyone in the room, inclusive of Demeter, was solemn and respectful. Everyone braced up in front of this man. Standing in front of Demeter was a man wearing a ck hooded jacket. Therge hood covered most of the face only revealing the messy bearded jaw. "Hmm?" A soft query from the man. Demeter quickly said, "Very unlikely." Demeter lowered his head in respect as he said. And what he said was his true feelings. From the fight just now, Demeter could see that Jack already knew about Alpha Wolf''s weak spot which was why he repeatedly struck that spot. But there were ten Prison areas. Setting aside the person in front of him, there were 9 matches to win. Jack had only won two of them. It was insufficient to simply know the opponent''s weak spot to fight the remaining 7 convicts. For the first two matches, perhaps Jack could win easily by knowing Alpha Wolf''s weakness. But as the matches progressed all the Alpha Wolf death matches opponents will religiously conceal their weakness. The more he progressed, it will be more difficult for Jack to seed. If his fighting abilities were insufficient, then it would be exceedingly dangerous. "I actually feel that he can." The hooded manughed and grinned, "Hisst name is Hughes?" Demeter was stunned and nodded. The hooded man scoffed, stretchedzily, and said, "Ten years ago we released that man and now we have another. I wonder if we should release this one!" After saying, he turned to leave. The words reverberated in the security monitoring room causing Demeter and the rest to be stunned. The word ''release'' was like a clear sky lightning bolt. That meant... it was this hooded man who intentionally released Brent? Demeter was unsettled and his eyes glimmered. In his mind, he recalled the scene of Brent fighting this man. It was a vicious fight but could it be that this man had pulled his punches? After a while, Demeter suddenlyughed, "Which meant to say that Brent was lucky then!" He turned to look at the security monitor. At this moment, the camera could not see Jack at Prison Area No. 8. Jack had returned to the cell in Prison Area No. 9. From the security camera, Demeter could see Jack sitting next to Boombear and chatting about something. Demeter''s eyes lit up, "You intend to fight ten matches in ten days. You are even more daring than Brent! I hope that you seed. At least my friendship with Brent is not in vain." "Mr. Hughes, you must understand that tomorrow''s deathmatch is with the Prison Area No. 10''s Greedy Wolf. I''ve already made the necessary arrangements over there." Boombear was smiling happily. Jack smiled and nodded, "After the two deathmatches, if there is a way to control tomorrow''s match, I would have a day to recover." This was also what he anticipated. Once the deathmatch started in the ck hell, the winner could choose the next challenger. Ten deathmatches in ten days were extremely stressful on the fighter. Jack could only use such ''haphazard'' means to secure time for him to recuperate. In such a high-stakes wager where life and death were on the bnce, even one day of rest would be very beneficial to improving his condition.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Mr. Hughes, you''ve already nned very well but you must consider carefully that Greedy Wolf and ck Angel can only help you secure two days of rest." Boombear''s voice was slightly dejected. Since he decided to follow Jack, he will endeavor to consider thoroughly for Jack, "Even so, the remaining deathmatches will be increasingly difficult." "Fight!" Jack''s eyes were filled with the desire to fight. He said a simple word but it was filled with fighting spirit. Boombear sighed helplessly as Nashatov and the rest looked at Jack in admiration. It was survival of the fittest at the ck hell. Everyone struggled to stay alive. But Jack was fearless of death and the convicts respected such a spirit. They were used to living aimlessly and the appearance of someone who was fearless about death brought hope to them. Outside the ck hell, it was either Pr day or night. Along with the surrounding city walls, time in the ck hell was indistinguishable and meaningless. But to Jack, from the time Demeter told him the actual time, he started to keep track of the time carefully because he didn''t have any time to waste. Ten deathmatches in ten days was the best fighting tempo that he coulde up with. If he were to dy a bit, then everything he had will be reced. His mother, wife, friends, and everythingpelled him to keep track of his time. The third deathmatch was as anticipated by Jack and Boombear. The Prison Area no. 10 Alpha Wolf, Greedy Wolf looked like he fought mercilessly but he was willing to throw the fight for a price. That enabled Jack to win the deathmatch easily. Just as the deathmatch yesterday, the convicts in Prison Area No. 10 were stunned. Some people even started to wonder when did Alpha Wolf challenges be so easy? Was the challenger of the deathmatch was really the prison area''s Alpha Wolf? But this was no concern of Jack. His objective was to win and walk out of the ck hell! He didn''t care about the underhanded means of winning the deathmatches, much less the opinions of the convicts. The end justifies the means. What was wrong with using unscrupulous means to win at times? In this kind of high stakes match, each minute and second was very precious to Jack. After a night''s rest, Jack had recuperated significantly. Although his wounds could not recover immediately, with a better mental and physical condition, he will be even moreposed during the fight. "Hoof..." Jack opened his eyes and looked at the dark skies above the prison, "It''s the fourth fight, and today there wasn''t a way to cheat." He stretched himself and then walked out. "Mr. Hughes... when you fight the Wild Boa of the Prison Area No. 7, you must remember that his weakness is his eyes." Boombear opened his eyes and looked deeply at Jack, "His weakness is well known in the ck hell. If you can grasp his weakness, then it is easy to win over him." Jackughed bitterly. Boombear had already told him about this yesterday. But if everyone knew this weakness and yet Wild Boa could continue to maintain his status as the Alpha Wolf of the Prison Area No. 7, then didn''t that prove something? That meant... that his weakness was no longer a weakness. The fourth deathmatch was destined to be a true fight over death! "Got it!" Jack replied Boombear. Once the guard opened the cell door and Jack was startled when he walked out of the cell. Demeter was standing not far away and his face had a strange smile. Then, Demeter raised his right hand, smiled mysteriously, and signaled Jack to go towards him. Jack was stunned for a moment before walking towards Demeter. Demeter secretly slid something into his hand and softly whispered, "This is the most that I can help you with. I hope that this precious item will be of use to you." Chapter 248 Too Fast to Catch it Jack looked at Demeter in astonishment. It rted to whether Jack could get out of ck hell or not. This should be a big deal in Big hell. Demeter dared to help him? "Don''t be surprised. I owe Brent, anyway." Demeter had read Jack''s mind and smiled faintly. Jack murmured with much confusion. He had been curious about the rtionship between Demeter and Brent. Demeter fully mastered Brent''sbat skills and even helped him to cheat because of Brent. What a great rtionship they had on earth? "Thank you." However, Jack retreated from asking him. He turned to walked to Prison Area No.7. Jack took a look at what Demeter had given to him while walking. He immediately frowned with only one look of it. Mirror? Watching the mirror in his hand, Jack was quite puzzled. ss mirror was forbidden here in ck hell. As it could easily be a killing weapon. "Demeter gave it to me. Does he want me to kill Wild Boa?" Jack was quite confused. The mirror in his hand was as small as a nut, which was convenient to hide. Comparing with other weapons, obviously this mirror was easier to hide and carry. This tiny mirror, however, really could be a weapon to fight with Wild Boa, a Alpha Wolf of the prison? Perhaps...it might be used for somewhere else? Jack raised his eyebrow and couldn''t figure it out. But he put the mirror in his pocket. When Jack was taken into the Prison Area No.7. All the prisoners here made deafening cheer immediately. The atmosphere was lively and instantly reached to the utmost. Bright lights were focused on the high tform. Someone had already well stood on it. "Go!" The manager coolly said it. Nodding his head, Jack walked towards the high tform.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Shouting echoed in the prison area. Some people even loudly shouted and talked. Different from the particr situation ofnguage in Prison Area No.9, prisoners here in NO.7 spoke differentnguages and they talked all together. Jack had no idea what they were saying. He only felt...noisy. Jack''s eyes were fixed on Wild Boa on the tform. That was a lean and strong figure. It wasn''t as abnormal as Boombear''s figure. Comparing with the other two Alpha Wolves who had fought with him before, Wild Boa was even thinner. Wild Boa seemed no different from othermon people with his ordinary appearance and it was hard to find him out, if standing in a crowd. Jack wasn''t used to judging by appearance, however. There were many hidden talents in ck hell. Those who could became the Alpha wolf must be superior among the hidden talents. Though someone was ordinary here, he could be an ace for a certain area outside of the ck hell. "Can you go fast?" A hoarse voice, which sounded like the throat was rubbed by sand, suddenly came from the the tform. Jack smiles and quickened his pace. As he came closer, Jack found something strange. That was...Wild Boa''s eyes. His eyes were extremely shiny, but they weren''t bright and healthy. Instead, they looked diseased. They were so shiny that made Wild Boa''s eyes erratic and unfocused. Facing Wild Boa now, Jack thought of Boombear''s reminder. Jack was somehow uncertain about it. It was known to all in ck hell that Wild Boa''s weakness was his eyes. Wild Boa had be the Alpha Wolf of Prison Area No.7, however. Obviously, there was no way to handle it, though many people knew his weakness. It was different from the old wound on the left foot of the Alpha Wolf in Prison Are No.8. "Hiss." A sound of snake suddenly rang in his years when Jack was hesitating. Instantly, Jack got nervous and a strong sense of danger ran all over his body. While he got back to sense. Jack realized that Wild Boa had dashed to him. Wild Boa''s speed was as fast as lightening. His tongue was out of his mouth, making the sound of hiss. At this moment, Jack suddenly had a feeling that he was a prey targeted by a python. Bang! With a sh time. Wild Boa hade to the front of Jack. He directly poked his long right hand to Jack''s throat, which was as quick as lightning. The wind howled. Wild Boa didn''t give Jack chance to defend himself. He struck with all his might at the first attack. Bang! Jack''s pupils were shrunk. He raised his left hand and blocked Wild Boa''s critical attack before the throat. However, Howl howl howl... Gusts of wind howled. Wild Boa''s eyes shone. His hands, like two pythons, quickly waved and hit Jack densely. Jack''s countenance was changed, keeping waving his hands to block. The deathmatch had just started and Jack was at disadvantage. All the prisoners in the prison area got excited by the fierce battle on the tform. They were all flushed due to excitement. Their voice were hoarse as they shouted out loud. "Damn it! Why does he move so fast?" On the tform, Jack was in terror, sweating a lot on his forehead. Wild Boa''s quick attack made Jack panic that he couldn''t take it. Although Jack''s arms got numb due to quick waves, he still hardly caught up with the speed of Wild Boa''s hands. However. "Is this your speed?" Sneers suddenly rang. Jack''s pupil shrunk and then he saw Wild Boa sneer before him. Wild Boa stuck out the scarlet tongue like a snake. At the next moment. Bang! Wild Boa suddenly sped up his right hand, hitting on Jack''s left shoulder directly. Jack screamed. The sharp pain of his left shoulder was like being beaten by a heavy hammer. Jack even felt that his shoulder des were nearly broken. Almost at the same time. Wild jumped up high and kicked on Jack''s chest with his foot. With a loud sound, Jack flew away and fell on the edge of the tform heavily, like something heavy flew out of a broken pocket. His face turned pale at once. Jack had a feeling of chest tightness, as if there was a stone inside. And he could clearly felt that his ribs were broken due to the kick. "Poof!" He vomited a mouthful blood. Standing up slowly, Jack looked at Wild Boa opposite him in horror. Was...this his real speed? It was so fast that he couldn''t block. "Hiss." Wild Boa sneered and had an arrogant look, "Boombear told you about my weakness, right?" After that, he raised his hand and pointed to his eyes, he said directly, "My eyes can''t bear bright light. Bright light will lead me to be temporarily blind." Bright light?! Jack was surprised. However, Wild Boa standing opposite him looked arrogant. He spun around with a sneer. "But just take a look. In the dark ck hell, even the sky is gloomy. If not for this deathmatch, they won''t turn on these bright light on the tform. "So, do you think it really can be considered as my weakness?" His words were full of arrogance and contempt. Wild Boa was pretty sure that it was nearly impossible to hurt his eyes and make him blind temporarily in ck hell. Therefore, he actually disdained to hide it. "Ha-ha!" Jack suddenlyughed. He fiercely looked at Wild Boa and pointed to the top, "You''ve said it. Here are some bright light over our head, which can make you temporarily blind."0000000????????? Chapter 249 Unscrupulous Means "Do you think that I''m so stupid to look up at the bright lights?" Wild Boa suddenlyughed with disdain. Jack smiled and suddenly realized. Was this what the mirror that Demeter gave me was for? "Hoof..." Jack heaved a breath. Jack endured the intense pain and slowly positioned in a fighting stance. "Meaningless. You won over Boombear and I thought that you have some fighting abilities. I didn''t expect that I overestimated both you and Boombear." Wild Boa gave a disinterested look and released a hissing sound as he stuck out his tongue like a snake almost at the same moment. Jack surged forward with all his might towards Wild Boa like an arrow shot from the bow. Wild Boa was startled and didn''t expect Jack to go on the offense. "Die!" Wild Boa roared and slithered like a snake towards Jack. His palms were opened t ready to chop down on Jack. Thump thump! Even though Jack was prepared, he was repelled by two chops by the Wild Boa. Jack lost the initiative the instance he was repelled. Immediately, Wild Boa rushed towards him with his arms raining chops down towards Jack. The fight returned to before when Jack was on the defensive. Jack waspletely suppressed by Wild Boa and could only block the blows as much as possible. Even then, Wild Boa''s chops were taking their toll and Jack''s arms hurt like hell and his legs started to wobble. He covered his head while enduring the blows. Jack could only persevere and couldn''t even think of a way out. Whatever fighting skills that he had was useless at this moment.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "You want to walk out of the ck hell with this bit of capability?" Wild Boapletely had the upper hand. It was obvious that he had not used his full might. He scoffed at Jack with full of disdain, "You will need more than a Boombear to be able to level up to Brent!" Compared to Boombear who became the Alpha Wolf of Prison Area No. 9 two years ago, Wild Boa was an Alpha Wolf for a far longer time! Ten years ago when Brent won ten consecutive fights was also the same year that Wild Boa became an Alpha Wolf! "Ah!" As he said, Jack who was now pale suddenly yelled. The pale face suddenly disyed a vicious determination. What? Wild Boa was suddenly shocked. Because his chop was not blocked by Jack, instead, he stood defiant and faced Wild Boa! Was this guy... insane? This shocked Wild Boa but it did not affect his chop. Bash! The strength was full and intense and the impact was loud. Jack grunted in pain and was thrown back a couple of steps and fresh blood spewed from his mouth into the air. Just as Wild Boa wanted to go in for the kill, an intense light suddenly shed onto his face. At that moment. "Argh!" Wild Boa stopped and felt that his eyes were stabbed by countless needles. This face winced and he yelled in pain. Although the intense light was only momentarily, it was sufficient to cause him to be blinded immediately. Boom! Suddenly all the convicts around the stage eximed in excitement. Jack was so quick with his actions that no one noticed. In every convicts'' eyes, Wild Boa simply stopped in his tracks and yelled out in agony! Everyone was stunned by this. "Now!" Jack endured the intense pain and his right hand grabbed the mirror tightly. He looked as though he was a predator fixated onto a prey and lunged towards Wild Boa. Bash! With a strike, Wild Boa took several steps backward. "Argh! Damn it, damn you..." His eyes were hurting and now the shame of being struck immediately turned Wild Boa into a raging lunatic. Wild Boar roared and howled as he swung his hands wildly. Wild Boa aimlessly iled his arms and it was easy for Jack to dodge. At this moment, Jack lunged forward. His arms and legs struck relentlessly onto Wild Boa''s body. In a short few seconds, Wild Boa vomited blood and Jack delivered a volley kick. Thump! The blind Wild Boa was kicked off the stage and fell heavily onto the ground below. "Concede! Otherwise, you''ll die!" Jack said coldly. Wild Boa clenched his teeth and in his blinded state, Wild Boa was clear that if he didn''t concede, he will definitely die! He forcibly suppressed his shame and anger while he shouted, "I concede!" Jack started to grin. He tightened his grip and "crack" the mirror shattered and he kept it in his pocket without anyone noticing. He turned to walk off the stage. The entire area was dead silent. All the convicts couldn''t figure out how this happened. It only took an instant to turn the tables. It was beyond everyone''s expectations. The more critical issue was someone actually took advantage of Wild Boa''s weakness! All the convicts were dumbfounded how was Jack able to do it! Inside the security monitoring room. Demeter watched the video feed calmly. His eyes lit up as soon as Jack won. "Did you give him the mirror?" The hooded man was already in the room. Within the ck hell, other than he couldn''t leave the ck hell, he could go anywhere including the security monitoring room. Demeter was stunned and lowered his head in respect, "Sir, how do I dare to vite the rules at the ck hell?" "Ha!" The hooded man scoffed and obviously did not believe what Demeter said. He looked at the security video of one of the cameras which was looking at Jack''s back view. The hooded manughed, "Unscrupulous like a master. Fighting skills aren''t bad either. Even in the most oppressive situation he was able to take a stand and then reverse the situation andplete the fight. From the beginning to the end he maintained resolute and calm. He is a good fighter." Demeter smiled. Just as he was totally subdued with the chance of death, Jack was able to make a decision and turned the fight around. It was a truly remarkable achievement. Under those circumstances, to take a direct blow from Wild Boa was gambling with his life! Any attacks by Alpha Wolves could be fatal! "Haha!" The hooded man suddenlyughed sinisterly and turned to walk out, "Demeter, the next time when you help someone, you''d better not be so obvious. It''s not appropriate." "Sir..." Demeter was stunned and kept his silence. Inside Prison Area No. 9. Jack sat on the floor when he went back. Boombear, Nashatov, and the others crowded around him. Jack raised his hand to stop them from speaking. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and his pale face revealed a smile, "A rib was broken by Wild Boa, left shoulder de may be cracked and there may be some hairline cracks elsewhere." Kaboom! This caused the expression of Boombear and the rest to change immediately. He had onlypleted the fourth match and he had a broken rib and bone cracks in multiple ces. How was he going to fight the remaining matches? "Mr. Hughes, the next match should be with the ck Angel," Boombear suggested because he had already negotiated with the ck Angel and if Jack chose the ck Angel next, it would be a straightforward fight and Jack could also rest and recuperate for a day. "No, no need, I..." Jack looked determined but before his sentence waspleted, his pale face turn red and "Poof!" A mouthful of blood sttered onto the floor. It was so quiet inside the cell that a pin drop could be heard. In the end, Jack helplessly smiled, "Boombear, we''ll do it as you suggested."00000 Chapter 250 The Event That Rocked Black Hell! ording to Jack''s original ns, the fight with ck Angel was supposed to be during the sixth match. A day''s rest after two deathmatches would be enough to prepare himself for the following fights. But now he had to change his ns not because he was indecisive. It would be extremely dangerous for him if he were to continue with a deathmatch in his current state. It was only logical to bring forward the fight with ck Angel so that he could have a day''s rest. "I''ll handle it immediately." Boombear left in a hurry to settle it. Jack was helped by Nashatov and the others to rest on the bed. After wiping away the blood from his face, Jack looked terrifyingly pale. Each time he breathed he could feel countless needles stabbing his chest. This also caused his breathing to be morebored. Jack rolled up his shirt to ease the pressure on his chest. "Mr. Hughes, your chest..." Nashatov''s voice quivered as he said. Jack saw the frowned expressions on them and looked down at his chest. He could see something protruding from his chest and the skin was red from the swell. It looked savage! "That''s the rib that is broken." Jackughed in resignation. It was normal for the broken rib to be nudged out of ce following his relentless attack. "What can we do? The medical team at ck hell will not treat us." Nashatov was horrified. "It''s okay." Jackughed and shook his head. Then under the stares of Nashatov and the rest, Jack raised both his hands and pressed on the protruding part, and then Jack braced himself and forcibly pressed downwards. Crunch! A crisp sound was heard. Jack''s body twitched and he clenched his teeth and breathed rapidly. He grunted in pain and sweated profusely. As his hands moved from his chest, the protruded rib had gone back into ce. He forced the rib back to its original position! "Woah..." Nashatov and the others were dumbfounded. Jack''s ruthlessness sent shivers down their spine.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was expected to be ruthless to your enemies in a battle but to be ruthless to yourself, took it to a whole new level of ruthlessness! How determined must you be to do that? At least Nashatov and the others will never have the courage to do that to themselves. It was a quiet night. After a night of rest, although his chest still hurt immensely, his condition was much better than yesterday. "Mr. Hughes, why don''t you consider giving up?" Boombear looked at Jack with worry and said, "If you don''t give up, even if you can persist through today, you will not be able to tolerate the remaining fights." Even when Jack was uninjured and well-rested, Boombear also didn''t think that he would be able to win all the ten matches. Furthermore, now he had a broken rib and bone cracks in multiple ces. He should not participate in any more deathmatches in such a physical condition! Even in such a condition at ck hell, Boombear would try to avoid deathmatches if he was in Jack''s current physical state. Jack smiled and his eyes were resolute and said radiantly, "I can''t abandon my wife, parents, and friends. So do you think that I''ll forgo these deathmatches?" Boombear was stunned and smiled helplessly. He took out two capsules from his pocket and ced them into Jack''s hands and said, "I used all the means I had to get these pain killers for you. I hope that it''ll help you." Jack was stunned and then took the capsules from him, "Thanks." The fifth deathmatch was with ck Angel from Prison Area No. 5 as arranged by Boombear. What Jack never expected was the ck Angel was actually a beautiful blond with an outstanding body. On the stage, the ck leather suit highlighted the curves of her body. Everyone who saw her was filled with vein throbbing desires. But to Jack, he revered and feared the ck Angel because for a woman to be an Alpha Wolf in a prison filled with vicious convicts, how strong and capable must she be? It was obvious that the ck Angel''s abilities and influence were unmatched within Prison Area No. 5. The roars andmotion within the prison area were suppressed when ck Angel raised her hand and the ce fell silent. This made Jack click his tongue as he had never seen this at the other prison areas. Perhaps that''s possible at Prison Area no. 1. "Jack, I heard from Boombear that you are waging your life to get out of ck hell for the sake of your woman?" The ck Angel''s red lips moved slightly while her gaze was deep, "Is your woman waiting for you to go back for your wedding?" Her ent was slightly strange and it was obvious that she was not too familiar with Jack''snguage. "Yes, she had worn the wedding gown and waiting for me at home." Jack didn''t hide and swiftly said, "Someone is trying to rece me and take my wife. Once I leave here, I will kill him!" The ck Angel smiled and blew a kiss. She then raised her thumb and said, "You are a man. I envy your wife!" After she said, she turned and jumped off the stage, "I concede!" The simple two words echoed through the prison area. What was strange was although the convicts were shocked, they remained quiet and didn''t make a noise. Jack was shocked as well. This... wasn''t this too obvious? Although the fight with Greedy Wolf was rigged, at least they fought. Now with ck Angel, they didn''t even move a muscle! "ck Angel! This is against the rules!" A ck hell guard said. "Fuck!" The ck Angel appeared vicious and yelled at the guard, "You can fight him if you want!" The guard was stunned and looked towards the security cameras to ascertain that his superiors did not object before keeping quiet. "Thanks." Jack thanked the ck Angel when he came to his senses. "I really hope that you can survive and go back to marry your wife and then rip apart that imposter." The ck Angel smiled as her hot body sashayed back to her cell. This deathmatch ended in the most absurd manner! A neer of less than a month had won five deathmatches in lightning momentum to leave the ck hell. This was the first in the history of the ck hell. In a matter of days, Jack''s name had spread like wildfire within the ck hell. Although in the five death matches there were strange events that defied logic. But this did not affect Jack''s name from spreading in the ck hell. Every convict knew his name and was full of admiration. In a world where only the fittest survive, respect was the greatest honor among the convicts. When Jack returned to the cell, he continued toy on the hard stone bed to rest. He looked at the darkness above and went into a daze. After this deathmatch with the ck Angel, the remaining five matches would really test his ability to stay alive! But he was not confident of it! He wasn''t even prepared for the deathmatch tomorrow! But he never thought of giving up. Amber, his mother, and the other loved ones continued to appear in his mind. He didn''t have any reason to give up. Apart from death, nothing could prevent him from going home and return to Amber''s side. Just as Jack was pondering about the deathmatch tomorrow, a huge issue urred in the ck hell like a meteorite crashing and bombing the entire ck hell. From the guards of the ck hell to all the convicts, everyone was terrified and panicked.??????? Chapter 251 Clear The Path Ahead? It was all quiet inside the prison cell.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nashatov and the others kept quiet as they sat on one side. They whispered to each other so as not to disturb Jack''s rest. In a short period of ten days, Jack was highly regarded and respected by Nashatov and the others. In a ce where survival of the fittest was the only rule, the strong will naturally be respected. Furthermore, this fighter was willing to die to protect the person he loved. A person will change after being locked up in the ck hell for a long time. Just like a stray dog will get used to living on the streets for a long time. The dog will learn to forgo a lot of things and only be concerned with its survival. But Jack was different to them. It was also this difference that made Nashatov and the others respect him even more. It was far easier to give up than to persist. Tomorrow''s battle would be a matter of life and death for Jack. Any minute that they interrupt Jack''s rest would indirectly reduce his ability to survive the deathmatch and increase his risk of being killed. But the silence was totally broken when Boombear came into the cell! "Oh no, something big happened. It has rocked the entire ck hell!" Boombear rushed into the cell looking shocked and worried. In the ck hell, normal convicts will be locked up but those who are strong enough will have some privileges. Jack woke up from his dreams and was still in a daze. In reality, he couldn''t fall into a deep sleep because of his painful injuries. Jack''s heart skipped a beat as he saw how terrified Boombear was. Boombear was once the Alpha Wolf of Prison Area no. 9 and he won''t be easily terrified not to mention in such a flustered manner. "What happened?" Jack sat up immediately. Boombear quickly wiped the sweat from his forehead and said fearfully, "Something happened at Prison Area No. 1!" "That man?" Jack immediately reacted. For Boombear to be so terrified when something happened at Prison Area No. 1, then there was a good chance that something happened to the Champion of ck hell! On hearing this, Nashatov and the others also became curious. "Yes!" Boombear nodded firmly, "Just when you were having the deathmatch with the ck Angel, that Champion sneaked into the other prison areas and then..." As he said this, Boombear was indescribably horrified and excited. He took a deep breath and said, "Champion went to the other Prison Areas and crippled the other Alpha Wolves!" Kaboom! What he said was like thunder. Even when Boombear controlled his voice, it made Jack and the rest feel as if they were hit by a clear day thunderbolt. "How can that be?" Nashatov remarked and his forehead started to bead with sweat and his face was full of disbelief. The ten Alpha Wolves of each prison area kept to their areas. Some of them even got along well with each other such as Boombear, Greedy Wolf, and ck Angel. Although the Alpha Wolf of Prison Area no. 1 was above all the convicts and was called Champion, he seldommunicated with the other Alpha Wolves. But without any grudges, why would he go and cripple several Alpha Wolves in a day? In so doing, he had rattled the entire ck hell! As for the rest of the Alpha Wolves, they will certainly unite. More importantly, though the ck hell epted the existence of Champion, it could not let him be a loose cannon! After taking a deep breath, Nashatov continued to say, "The ten prison areas had kept to themselves and cooperated to provide rtive stability. What Champion did will certainly cause the higher up to intervene. He basically united all the Alpha Wolves and that was a serious offense at ck hell!" However, as he said, someone yelled in surprise from outside the cell, "Crap! Crap! Crap! Champion had crippled four Alpha Wolves, rocking the entire ck hell!" Boom! The Prison Area No. 9 erupted in chaos. All the convicts were shocked, roared and yelled. In the cell, Nashatov''s mouth was open and quivered. He felt difficulty in breathing. So... it was real! Boombear red at Nashatov, "I was once this area''s Alpha Wolf. How can I be wrong about such a big event?" "This must be good news for me?" Jack frowned tightly and pondered deeply. Although he looked calm, huge waves had already been stirring inside him. "Yes!" Boombear nodded, his expression was deep as he said, "Champion crippled four Alpha Wolves so that Mr. Hughes can have four fewer fights and only have one deathmatch with Champion!" His words had a hidden meaning and everyone understood. To leave the ck hell, he was required to win ten deathmatches. Under Jack''s current situation, he definitely would not achieve ten wins. In fact, setting aside his fight with Champion, each of the four deathmatches could potentially kill Jack. What Champion did was clearly to clear the path for Jack. As long as Jack could win the deathmatch against Champion, he would be able to leave the ck hell. "Was Champion helping Mr. Hughes?" Nashatov wondered. Jack and Boombear exchanged looks and each could see the doubt in their eyes. Even Nashatov and the rest had the same doubts. Jack definitely didn''t know Champion and had the same doubts. But was it possible for Champion to help him? At the same moment, in the luxurious office. It was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. The hooded man sat quietly on the genuine ck leather sofa and quietly bandaged his injuries. His moves were slow and deliberate. There were simr wounds at ten different parts of his body and the ones that had not been bandaged were oozing blood. The fresh blood pooled up on the floor. It was this that made the atmosphere of the office be exceedingly tensed. On one side, Demeter and ten other men looked terrified at the scene. All of them were frowning and sullen. It was difficult to imagine so many people gathering in a room and yet no sound was made. The only sound came from the hooded man''s ruffling of the bandages. Only this man was able to cripple four Alpha Wolves while sustaining such ''minor injuries''. This battle was another highlight in the history of the ck hell. "Why?" a raspy voice came from an old man in a business suit. "Why what?" The hooded man concentrated on the bandages and asked. The old man looked furious, "You vited the rules of ck hell!" He stood up angrily and pointed to the hooded man, "Jack from Prison Area no. 9 was challenging the ten Alpha Wolves so that he can leave the ck hell just like ten years ago. But he can''t possibly seed!" "Perhaps tomorrow he would die in the deathmatch but now what you had done..." Smack! The hooded man threw the remaining bandages onto the pool of blood on the ground to interrupt the old man. He stood up and this simple action made Demeter and the rest of the 9 men react and surrounded the old man to protect him. "A bunch of trash, wasting my time." The hooded man said with disdain, "If you''re not satisfied, I''ll kill him on the stage tomorrow!" Everyone was stunned. Champion crippled the four Alpha Wolves and cleared Jack''s path simply because he didn''t want to waste time to kill Jack?" This... The hooded man walked to the door and paused. "Come to my cellter, Alice." The sexy Alice was stunned and said worriedly, "Brown, your current condition..." Chapter 252 Final Battle The old man dismissed everyone and he sat quietly still fuming from anger. The veins on the back of his right hand protruded and throbbed. He was suppressing his rage! He was the highest authority in ck hell but yet he had no control over Champion. Because he knew that the ck hell couldn''t keep him in unless he was willing to stay. More importantly, he required Champion to suppress the ck hell. Only he could ensure that the ten prison areas co-existed in an equilibrium. But what this man did had broken the equilibrium. He took a deep breath and picked up his phone to make a call. When the call went through, he yelled the words, "How dare you!" Bang! After he ended the call, he pondered deep in his thoughts. The issue of the ck hell Champion crippling four Alpha Wolves spread like wildfire across the entire ck hell. The entire ck hell was in shock. All the convicts were confused by what Champion did. All of them knew that the ten Alpha Wolves had their differences and conflicts but all these were well within the eptable confines. Even if two Alpha Wolves fought in a deathmatch, it was just between two Prison Areas. But now the Alpha Wolf of Prison Area no. 1 had crippled four Alpha Wolves! This was the first time in the history of ck hell! Everyone didn''t know what Champion was thinking but some guessed that this had to do with Jack''s attempt to get out. Under such spections, this made Jack''s identity be a mystery. It was like Jack''s name was now engraved in every convict''s heart. At the same time, the remaining Alpha Wolves went into action without dy. This caused the ck hell where time was meaningless to be even more oppressed and tensed. "He... is he really helping me?" Jack frowned tightly as heid on the stone bed. It was already night time but the pr day made it difficult for them to sleep. Jack didn''t bother that he had be the main topic to all the convicts in ck hell. All his doubts were now on that person at Prison Area no. 1. Help? This was a very small possibility. It looked like he had cleared the path for Jack to give him the right to fight thest match. But... Jack''s frown eased into a bitterugh, "Perhaps these were the arrogant actions of Champion. He cleared the four Alpha Wolves so that he could quickly fight me, and then... kill me?" Jack rubbed his nose andughed bitterly, "Things made more sense by thinking this way." On saying this, he took out the two capsules of pain killer. These were the only things he had that could help him. His body hurt immensely. His broken ribs had not recovered and he had multiple cracked bones which hurt like hell preventing him from falling asleep. If it wasn''t for what Champion did, the two painkillers from Boombear were insufficient to help him for the remaining fights. But now, these painkillers will give him a chance to take on Champion! If he could win over Champion, he... would be able to leave! With a deep breath, Jack kept the two pain killers in his pocket and his eyes had an odd look, "Amber... wait for me. I''ll be there to lift your veil!" The next day. Jack tossed and turned for the entire night and finally slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Jack taking out the painkillers, Boombear reminded, "Mr. Hughes, one will do." Jack smiled and took both the painkillers, "It''s a deathmatch so will I be worried about overdosing?" Boombear was startled, and said respectfully, "Mr. Hughes, safety first." "Does he have a weakness?" Jack asked. Each time before a deathmatch, Boombear would tell Jack about the opponent''s weakness. But Boombear didn''t this time. Boombear smiled bitterly and shook his head, "He had been an Alpha Wolf for over twenty years and could suppress the entire prison. He doesn''t have a weakness." Jack smiled. It was really a fight for survival this time. But he had already guessed that if Champion had a weakness, he couldn''t have been able to suppress the entire prison for so long.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jack was actually curious. If he was so powerful, then how did Brent fight his way out? He was clear of Brent''s abilities. He was definitely better than Boombear and some of the Alpha Wolves. But if Brent was still in the ck hell, he would not be able to suppress the entire prison. Furthermore, that was ten years ago. Brent was definitely not as strong ten years ago than he was now. That man had been an Alpha wolf for over twenty years. There were more than ten years separating Brent and the Champion and it wouldn''t be appropriate to say that the youth will have an advantage. When Jack walked to Prison Area No. 1, the entire prison area was solemn and silent. The atmosphere was tensed and the air was thick. The hooded man stood on the stage. All the convicts in the cell were looking at Jack. To some of the convicts, Jack was a dead man walking. During this activity time, all the convicts didn''t mind that they were kept in their cells. Jack could see that this man on the stage really could keep the prison under control. In prison area no. 1, he seemed to have supreme power. Jack took a deep breath and walked up to the stage. He looked directly at the hooded man but from that angle, he still couldn''t see clearly the man''s face. But Jack smiled gently and said, "Thanks." "For what?" The voice was cold. Jack smiled, "Helping me to clear the path." The man grinned and smiled with disdain, I only want to kill you quickly. I''ve not seen anyone as arrogant as you are. Jack was mentally prepared for this and didn''t appear surprised. Only this could exin why the hooded man crippled the four Alpha wolves. At this moment in the security monitoring room. The old man and Demeter stood quietly and looked solemn and serious. From that position, they could see the entire fight in detail. Under the instructions of the old man, this fight was broadcast to the other prison areas. It was the same when Brent experienced his final fight and walked out of the ck hell. This was both a tradition and a rule at the ck hell. "What a pity, such tendermb chops. I have not even tasted it and now it will die in Brown''s hands." Alice was lonely and mncholy. Old man and Demeter looked at her but didn''t say a word. Alice continued, "It should be a quick fight. Last night Brown expressed that he was extremely upset with Jack. Looks like Jack isn''t even worthy for Brown to remove his hood." On hearing. Those around nodded in agreement. The hood was Champion''s exclusive trademark. If Champion were to take off his hood, it meant that Champion was interested in a good fight with the challenger. The only time that happened was that fight ten years ago! And now in the eyes of the convicts, Jack''s strength was insufficient for the Champion to remove his hood. Just at this moment. "What?!" the old man who stood right in front eximed. Then someone said, "Brown took off his hood!" Chapter 253 Fear There was an uproar in the monitoring room. Everyone was in horror while watching the surveince video. Was Jack Hughes... eligible to let Brown Hughes take off his cape? It was shocking.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. No one ever noticed that Warren and Demeter''s expressions be extremelyplicated after being terrified for a while. The same uproar was echoing in the other nine prison areas. All the prisoners were spectating the battle and they knew what the meaning of Champion''s cape was. Only Prison Area No.1 was dead silent. However, all the prisoners'' faces were full of horror. On the ring. Jack frowned while looking at the man who took off the cape and exposed his face. The face was slightly thin but it portrayed strong determination. It looked strong and fierce. But the perseverance throughout his body had made Jack terrified. It seemed like a sword hidden in scabbard. Although the sharpness could not be seen, the terrifying part was hidden in the scabbard. "Did I meet you before?" Jack asked while he was confused. He felt familiar while looking at the man in front of him. But he was amused by himself when he said the sentence out. How was it possible for him to know someone who had been imprisoned in ck Hell for more than 20 years? By calction, he had just been born when the man in front of him was imprisoned! "Are you ready?" Brown slightly moved his shoulders and he said, "Remember my name, Brown!" Jack was stunned and thought that the name was strange. Whoosh! At the moment when he was stunned, a gust of wind whistled in his ears. Jack felt that it turned into dark and then he just realized that Brown''s firm face was close to him. So fast! Jack was frightened because of his sudden action. He had no time to react. Bang! There was a tremendously loud sound. Brown gave a punch directly on Jack''s belly. At that moment, Jack screamed painfully and his face was twisted. Due to the feeling of churning in his internal organs, he could not bear from bending his body. After the punch, Brown pressed strongly on Jack''s shoulder by his left hand. Immediately, it followed by the violent and intense attacks with his knees. Damn! How could he be so fast? Jack was panicked and he put his arms in front of his body to defend against Brown''s knee attacks. The knee attacks were extremely powerful. Even if he got one attack, he could not guarantee that he was able to stand up again. Even like this, Jack still felt that both of his arms were going to be broken. The piercing pain was experienced by his entire body. Under Brown''s overwhelming attacks, he did not have any chances to evade but only defend helplessly. The battle started suddenly and he was suppressed instantly. Jack did not expect to face such a situation. The difference between both of them was so huge while Jack was in despair. With the knee attacks one after another, Jack could feel that the broken ribs had deformed in his thoracic cavity. The severe pain could not be suppressed even though he took twice the amount of painkillers in advance. "Puff!" Suddenly, Jack vomited a mouthful of blood and his face looked extremely pale. Was it... going to be the end? At the moment, his consciousness was dazzled. Amber and his mother kept shing in his mind. No! He must survive! They... were waiting for him to go home! "Ah!" Jack yelled like a beast and mmed his hands together to collide with the oing knee attacks. Bang! Brown''s attack stopped suddenly. Jack took the opportunity to punch Brown''s belly directly. The strong force separated them and Jack staggered back. "hm?!" Brown was stunned for a while. He looked at Jack who stepped backwards with a painful expression and smiled satisfyingly, "Not bad. You can bear up to 23 knee attacks." Jack looked pale and the blue veins kept vibrating at the corner of his eye. 23 knee attacks! If he waszy and did not follow Brent''s strict training daily to strengthen his body. Just one attack was enough to break his arm bone! Even so, his arms were out of force and the pain was like the bone had burst. The previous injury also became unbearably fierce under the storm. The painkiller hadpletely lost the effect. The piercing pain from his entire body made him pant. His eyes were filled with horror while looking at Brown. Facing Brown, he did not even have the courage to fight. The suppressive fear was unprecedented. The entire Prison Area No.1 was in dead silence. In silence, all the prisoners were stimted by that exciting scene. But, no one dared to scream because they knew that Brown hated noise the most during fighting. At this moment, there were gasping sounds at the other nine prison areas. Through the video uploaded in the ck Hell, they still felt the horror of the Brown even though they were across the screen. In the monitoring room. Everyone looked at each other. "Why does Brown preserve his power?" "Such a powerful attack, ording to Brown''s strength, it is impossible for the guy to punch him away." "23 knee attacks! Brown''s knee attack can break the stone directly. It is impressive that this guy can suffer from 23 attacks!" There was lots of discussion going on with startling expressions. Warren looked indifferent while watching the video from the beginning to the end. Demeter who stood aside clenched his fists with beads of perspiration on his forehead. In his heart, he supported Jack secretly. On the ring. Jack sweated a lot and almost out-of-breath. He looked at Brown in horror. Brown did not attack him hurriedly and his eyes were filled with disdain while looking at him. Suddenly, Brown smiled, "Do you want to leave ck Hell with such strength? You should give up and I can let you go. With such capability, it is not wrong at all for someone to rece you and even win your woman!" Jack gained great reputation in these few days. The reason that made him leave ck Hell desperately had already spread to the entire ck Hell. Jack trembled his body and there was a "Boom" sound in his brain. Brown sneered and it was like a hot and sharp knife which stabbed into his heart directly at once. The feeling was more painful than the severe pain in his entire body. "I... want to leave!" Jack said the sentence with all his strength. With a deep breath, his horrified eyes gradually calmed down and they looked deep. Brown''s smile was stiff and he was astonished. "My woman, my mom and my brother belong to me. No one can rece me!" Jack slowly bowed his body and stood in a fighting pose. "hehe!" Brown smiled with disdain and directly rushed to Jack like an arrow fired from a bow. He said, "Loser will be reced." "Then, I will be stronger!" Jack did not evade and not even think about defending but directly rushed to Brown. Bang! Nothing fancy happened. Both of them gave their punches at the same time and collided together. In a sh, Jack frowned and the blue vein kept vibrating at the corner of his eyes. It seemed like a punch hit on the steel, resulting in great pain on the finger bones. Almost simultaneously, he roared loudly and gave a punch again to counter-attack Brown. "hehe!" Brown sneered but kept defending continuously. The scene made all the people in ck Hell stunned. Brown... What was he doing? Chapter 254 How is Your Father? The entire ck Hell was all dumbfounded. Why did the person who could defeat everyone in this prison choose to defend passively? What a joke! Bang... On the ring, the punches were impressive and the wind was blowing. Jack waved his fists wildly to attack. He also did not expect that Brown would choose to defend passively. "Just this speed?" Suddenly, Brown smiled. Oh no! Jack turned shocked. In a sh, he saw Brown''s right fist wasing towards him. Bang! With a muffled noise, Jack staggered out and his left arm was trembling intensely as if it was about to burst. "Coming!" Without waiting for him to stand still, Brown''s voice roared suddenly. It was as fast as lightning. He appeared in front of Jack almost at the same time. He kicked on Jack''s chest directly. "Phew!" Jack vomited a mouthful of blood while he was falling backward, and his body formed a parab in the air. When he was on the ground, Jack''s chest had sunk. The originally broken ribs were directly sunken after Brown''s kick and two more ribs were broken too. "You won''t match me. You give up, you live, if not, you die." Brown walked towards Jack slowly and looked at him from a higher view like overlooking the ants. "I would prefer to die!" Jack''s eyes turned red and he roared while gritting his teeth. Meanwhile, he pressed on the dented part using his right hand and pulled the three broken ribs out forcefully. Crack! The sound of bone shifting was sharp and clear. "Hiss- " The gasping sound echoed in the whole ck Hell simultaneously. Was this guy a human? How could he do this to his body? Brown was astonished too and the smile on his face was getting even more wider. "Come again!" Jack stood up roughly and looked at Brown with his red eyes. Buzz! Almost simultaneously, Brown shook his body and appeared in front of Jack again. Bang! The punch directly made Jack fly out with another mouthful of blood. The blood dyed Jack''s chest into red colour. The blood sprinkled on his face made his expression even more ferocious. "If Brent could, I also can." When he got up stubbornly again, Brown had already stood in front of him. Bang! Another punch made Jack fall again. He was being knocked down, then he stood up and spatted blood again and again. Jack body was full of blood but he still stood up determinedly again. The deathmatch had be a one-sided overwhelming. Brown was leading thoroughly whereas Jack had be a sandbag. The entire ck Hell was silent while watching this scene. All the people were concentrated on the bloody figure and their looks gradually turned into horror. Although everyone were killers and some were given the title of "god of war" and "warrior king". They asked themselves and realized that no one was able to do what Jack did. Again and again, he got up fearlessly every time after being knocked down. In the monitoring room. Warren and the others were already stunned. It was not because Jack''s fearless of death and standing up again and again after being knocked down. They were astonished by Brown''s attacks. "What is Brown going to do? He could kill Jack easily and why is he teasing him?" Alice Guschev was puzzled and said, "He is not the one who like to insult others." As for Brown''s belongings, Alice knew Brown the best. Just because she knew him, Alice was confused. On the ring. The situation was desperate. Bang! Brown''s punch made Jack fall down again. "Loser is loser!" Brown sneered with disdain and looked at Jack despicably. "Amber, I want to marry you!" Jack was in a daze but he smiled gently. Immediately, he stood up! "Hehe!" Brown sneered and it followed by another punch on Jack''s body. In a sh. Jack''s dull eyes suddenly became concentrated. Not good! The disdain on Brown''s face disappeared. Almost at the same time. Jack shook his body and his hands wrapped Brown''s right fist like a snake. In a short moment. He bent and ran forward then knocked him with his shoulder.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Bang! A muffled sound. Brown staggered back for the distance of seven or eight steps. Before he stabilized himself, Brown''sl expression changed and a mouthful of blood flew out from the corner of his mouth. Boom! There was an rming uproar in the ck Hell. All the prisoners were stunned. Was all the defence on Brown''s fists just for this attack? And, Brown vomited blood for real! "What Brent said was true. Extreme calmness would assist me in finding the way out." Jack grinned while looking at Brown who vomited blood. "I underestimated you." Brown wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and his expression turned indifferent. The next second. They moved at the same time. Bang... The colliding sound of fists and feet was echoing in the prison area like firecrackers. While they were fighting, the wind blew loudly on the ring. Everyone was staring at them while holding their breath and meanwhile they were all shocked. It was different with the one-sided situation just now. At this time, Brown and Jack were fighting back and forth! There was no ying, just real attacks. In the monitoring room. All were stunned. Everyone was shocked uncontrobly and looked frightened. "So, so fast! Jack... his fright is so horrible!" "How strong is the gene to produce such a valiant battle skill? Getting stronger when you meet a strong enemy?" "My god! He is such a miraculous guy! How could he catch up with Brown''s speed that fast!" The uproar continued. Warren and Demeter were shocked too. Everyone in the ck Hell knew Brown''s strength. Being able to defeat everyone in the prison with his own strength, his fighting level was on the top. Jack, being knocked down then got up again and again, was able to catch up Brown''s speed. He changed the one-sided overwhelming situation to a new situation while he was able topete with Brown. They never saw this kind of battle skill before! "He can''tst long, right?" Demeter said slowly. The gentle sentence made everyone in the monitoring room quieten simultaneously. Indeed, even though it was like an even match but the difference was still there and no matter how strong the instinct was, it was impossible to make up the gap instantly. Jack''s failure or even death was just a matter of time. It was in line with the fact! The repeated injuries previously made Jack like a spent arrow. At that moment, all just relied on his persistence in his heart. The intense fighting made his consciousness quickly recede. The corner of his mouth began to ooze blood and even his nostrils were bleeding too. "Go back home. Wait for me... I am going back soon." "Amber, I want to marry you. I want to give you a lifetime of happiness." "Mom, I want to bring you back to the Hughes family and return the glory that belongs to you." Gradually, Jack became unconscious. As a result, the speed of punching and kicking was slowing down and his strength was declining. The strong sense of despair flew through his entire body and Jack had a feeling of falling into an endless abyss. "Ah!" Jack yelled fiercely and punched towards Brown who stood in front of him while the blood was spilling. This was... thest punch! However. Aughing sound echoed in Jack''s ears. "How is your father?" Chapter 255 Rebellion With a loud noise, the fist hit Brown on the face. It was with such force, that it almost deformed half of Brown''s face. But no pain was revealed on his face. On the contrary! He was smiling! Jack was perplex. He couldn''t believe Brown, in that moment, he couldn''t sense any of the murderous intentions he had before, not even the determination. He was now gentle and easy going. "Why didn''t you duck?" Jack''s voice was trembling, this was hisst hit. A spent arrow''sst strike, with Brown''s capability and his current state, he could have easily gone out of the way. "Why would I?" Brown smiled, his lips parted, "How is your father?" Father?! Jack felt a wave in his heart, then he stumbled a few steps back, "He is... he is fine." In that second, he felt very confused. Brown knew his father? It was silent in the ck hell. What just happened was not expected at all. Not only the prisoners, but even the guards were so shocked and speechless. Was this really the noble Brown? The person who dominated the Area No.1 chose to take the hit? "Puh." Brown exhaled, then he raised his hand to rub his painful cheek, and said, "You are not all too bad, it really hurts bad, this one you won." What?! Jack was trembling, and stared at Brown in surprise. Then. Brown raised his head to look at the surveince camera. Then raised his hand while everyone was staring at him, and showed his middle finger. "Fuck!" After he said that, he jumped off the arena. "You''re good!" Brown walked away as he was cursing andughing, "I didn''t know that useless Patrick could bring out a son like you, why is he always so lucky?" Was heplementing me, or was he cursing my father? Jack was a little confused. But he quickly realized something, he won! And it was in such a strange way that he felt like in a dream, he won all trials! With a loud sound, Jack let himself fall onto the arena, he was hurting all over, and weak, he didn''t even have the strength to sit up again. But on his face was a big and happyughter. "I can finally go home, and marry you!" Thest trial made the ck hell break into turmoil. After the shock wore off, all ten areas all suddenly broke into protest. Even the dumbest person could see that in the fight between Jack and Brown, Brown had let Jack win. This was unfair to all of the prisoners. Why could Jack win all his fights and walk out of ck hell? Why would Brown let him win? The ck hell exploded. The managers in the surveince room all looked solemn and respectful, and dignified.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The prisoners in the ck hell were all murderers. Ever since this prison existed, they had built their stability on the constraint and counterbnce. But now, after the fight between Jack and Brown, all the prisoners in the ten areas were furious. The prison guards didn''t know if they could handle this situation. "Warden, you can''t let this count! Otherwise the ck hell will explode!" "Sir, you need to make a decision now, Jack cannot leave ck hell, if he does, we will never be able to use this fight as a warning sign!" "Brown will ruin ck hell with his actions!" ... Within a split of a second, the guards in the surveince rooms started to argue. All of them trying to convince Warren. "Puh..." Warren exhaled deeply, and was about to raise his hand to say something. Suddenly the door opened. Brown walked in slowly, raised his brow andughed, "Seems to be very lively in here." As soon as he said that, the room was dead silent. Warren smiled as he turned around, "It''s good you are here, what do you think we should do about the consequences of this result?" "That''s gonna be easy." Brown slowly walked toward the surveince system. He took the mic, and gestured to the employee to change the channel for all of ck hell to hear. Then. Heughed coldly and said, "I know that you all don''t want to take the result, but I am happy to let Jack go, if you don''t think the same, you can try me and see if I am willing to let you go." "I am not trying to rebel against anyone here, you all know the rules for getting out, you can challenge it, you can also challenge me." He sounded rude and unreasonable. His "I am happy to" made everyone speechless. But, the loud ck hell was suddenly back to silence. Everyone in prison felt like taking it on with Brown, but challenging him would be like suicide. Brown was happy to let Jack go, but he wasn''t happy all the time. He was the person controlling the whole prison, and right now, he couldn''t be more incisive and vivid. With a loud noise, Brown dropped the mic. He turned around and scanned the shocked crowd, then heughed, "So that''s done, if you have anything else to discuss, you can also try me?" Just one sentence but it made everyone run down cold. Anybody knew what it meant when he said "happy to". To challenge Brown to try and get his "happy to?" Hrious! That was simply suicide! But what the guards were more curious about was the rtionship between Jack and Brown. Nothing was for free. They were all adults, everyone has had their miseries in life. Everyone knew that their own capabilities were important, but sometimes, even if they had no skills whatsoever, they could climb high. It was obvious, that Jack could only get out of ck hell because of Brown. "Alright, you can leave." Warren said to him, "We are adding up the guards in all of our areas, to prevent violence, Brown and Demeter please stay." The management all nodded and left. Brown was controlling the prison, not only the prisoners inside, but also the guards. Now it was only Brown, Warren and Demeter left in the surveince room. Brown sat down calmly on a chair, and leaned back, then he took out a cigar from his pocket and started smoking. Demeter knitted his brows, and looked at Brown and Warren doubtfully. After a few seconds, Brown blew out some smoke, only then, Warren smiled. "I never thought you would let Jack go so easily." Boom! Demeter trembled all over, the surprise hit him unexpectedly. This one sentenceing from the warden had so much information, it was like a storm hitting them. So this was nned all along? Brown looked at Warren from the side, "Did you ckmail me?" Warren shrugged his shoulders, "You know that my ckmailing would never bother you." Brownughed. Then he raised his head to look at Demeter, "You must be really curious." "Yes, Brown." Demeter said straight. "You are curious why I let Jack go? Even knowing that he wouldn''t be able to make it to thest fight alive, and yet I evened the path for him?" Demeter nodded his head. Brown shrugged his shoulders, "I know the others are curious, but why are you? It''s the same thing you have seen 10 years ago." The doubts in Demeter''s eyes deepened. Then, Warren patted on his shoulders. "Go and get Jack, he is just as curious as you are." Chapter 256 I Am a Hughes Brown was still sitting on the chairzily smoking his cigar, when Jack followed Demeter into the surveince room. Warren was sitting on the side. When Warren saw theming in, he stood up and smiled. "Jack, please sit down." Demeter introduced, "This is the warden here, the head of the ck hell." The highest person here in ck hell! Jack was a little surprised, but he thought that it must be normal to see the warden after winning the fights. And to be honest, he knew that he did not deserve all the victory. If it wasn''t Brown who did that, he wouldn''t have had the chance to even get to thest fight. So seeing the Warren must have something to do with that. Jack''s heart lifted when he thought about this being if he could get out or not. Brown said mildly to him, "Sit down, you are already allowed to get out of ck hell." Jack looked at Brown, he felt a stone lift up in his heart, then he sat down. It was quiet in the surveince room. Jack felt weak after the fight, even sitting on the chair, he was struggling every second. He felt pain all over his body, his face was pale, the sweat running down. But he didn''t show that he was hurting, his eyes were filled with determination. "It was not bad." Brownughed and nodded to Warren. "Your disposition, your abilities, your sense of responsibility were all good." Warren added. Jack looked very surprised, did they call him there to praise him again? The pain in his body, and the time that was running didn''t allow him to keep sitting there anymore. He had to go home. He took a deep breath, and asked the question at heart, "Mr. Brown, do you know my father?" "Mister?" "Brown raised his brows, andughed, then he said, "Brown is just my given name, my family name is Hughes." Brown Hughes? Patrick Hughes? Jack knitted his brows, and opened his mouth, suddenly, he understood. "Do you get it?" Brown smiled softly, "You should call me uncle." Jack had an idea in his head, which was now confirmed by Brown. Suddenly, Jack had the feeling of being cornered. His fathers brother was in the ck hell? He had been here for more than 20 years? Wait! The shock in Jack''s eyes deepened. Twenty-something years was a very general number. He could guess some things from that. Twenty-something years ago was about the time when he was born, it was also about the time when his father was named the heir of Hughes family, and it was also the time when Brown went to prison. This general number included so many things, this number made many things seem much clearer. With Brown''s abilities, he must have been one of the heirs at that time!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Puh!" Jack was still in shock, when Brown took a hit on the cigar, and blew the smoke out on Jack''s face. Jack had to cough because of that. Through the smoke, Jack could see that Brown''s eyes went cold. With that, his voice was heard. "With your intellect, you must have guessed by now, that I was sent to prison by your father, right?" The coldness in his voice made Jack freeze. Fear filled him. His father sent his brother to prison, and let him stay there for more than 20 years. The hate behind all this... When a person''s freedom waspletely ruined, there would be hate forming against each other, even a rtionship such as in a family, would suffer. But, Jack knitted his brows, and looked at Brown. "So, you are going to help me get out?" "Fuck!" Brown leaned back into his seat, and cursed. He then shrugged his shoulders, and said helplessly, "You are just like your father, you have shrewdness, actually, I don''t even me him that he won, it was because of his abilities, and I am really enjoying myself in here." When he said that, he waved his hand. "I have said enough, you should leave." Just a few minutes of conversation showed him the surprising truth. Not only Jack was shocked. Demeter was as well. Even when Jack rose up to leave, Demeter was still in a shock phase. Who would have known, a person who was just thrown into prison would have such a rtionship with the person who had been in there controlling the ck hell for more than 20 years? That exined everything that Brown had done. "Jack..." Warren suddenly rose from his chair. "What is it Warren?" Jack wasn''t stupid, now that the situation had turned, Warren wouldn''t keep annoying him about the fight. All his worries were gone. "You can call me Warren." Warren smiled gently, he didn''t have the seriousness of a warden anymore, "Take good care of yourself, whatever ising on to you, is more dangerous than you might think." Jack felt uncertain. But he still nodded, and bowed, "Thank you, Warren." "Go, I have already asked a private jet to pick you up." Warren gestured and said to Demeter, "Demeter, take him out." "Yes, Sir." Demeter now looked at Jack withpletely different eyes. He used to look at Jack as his even, so he felt close to him. Now that he knew that Jack was trained by Brent, his closeness changed to supporting him. Today, Jack made him feel some fear towards him, he even looked up at him. When Jack was at the door, suddenly, Brown said something, "Oh, by the way, if anything happens, remember to contact Demeter, he will tell me, I don''t know much, but I do know how to kill people, and also, tell your father I said Hi, just tell him...fuck!" Jack''s lips trembled, he was speechless. But what Brown just said, made him even more doubtful. He thought nobody was allowed to get out of ck hell. The only chance to get out was as harsh as anything. Brown was in Area No.1 for more than 20 years and still never left, there must be another reason. If he really got into trouble and told Brown about it, would he be able to help him from within ck hell? Brown watched the two leave, and the smile on his face suddenly vanished. Instead, he looked lost. He killed the left half of his cigar, and said, "This cigar really tasted nasty." "You want to take revenge? But don''t feel good about helping your enemy''s son leave ck hell?" Warrenughed. Brown looked at him from the side, "Where is your conscience saying that." Warren froze, and giggled awkwardly. ck hell was more than a prison, it was like a town. ck hell town! Jack would see with his own eyes how huge it was while following Demeter out. He followed Demeter''s lead to the airport of ck hell town. A warcraft was already waiting for him there. The engine was roaring, the back of it spreading heat. "Jack, have a good trip." Demeter said sadly, "I am happy for you being able to leave ck hell." "Thank you." Jack said weakly, Demeter already took him to the medical room to take care of his wounds after they left the surveince room, it should be fine for now. He looked at Demeter, and thought for a while. Then he asked, "Can I ask you how you know Brent?"?????????????? Chapter 257 The Eve of The Wedding Almost all of Jack''s fighting skills were taught by Brent. Brent even helped the Hughes family optimize their fighting skills. Brent must be a capable teacher of the young people in the Hughes family. Demeter was more familiar with Brent''s fighting skills than Jack. It made Jack curious. Demeter blinked, and a trace of hesitation shed across his bearded face. In the end, he chuckled, "Brent is both my friend and teacher." A few words illustrated the rtionship between them. Jack nodded and said, "Thank you for taking care of me these days." "You''re Brent''s good apprentice. Of course, I have to take care of you. You should thank Brent." Demeter waved his hand and pointed to the fighter, "You can leave now." Jack got on the fighter. The fighter roared and rushed to the sky with mes from its tail. The white clouds outside the window matched the ice and snow on the ground. In this snow-white world, the dark ck hell was dormant quietly, and the ck hell was getting smaller in Jack''s sight. In these days of ck hell, Jack had an unreal sense of dreaming. But the pain always reminded him that everything was real. But soon, all kinds of doubts filled his mind. These questions, like rotten cotton wool, were hard to deal with. What was the rtionship between Brown Hughes and his father? It was Jack''s father who personally sent Brown to ck hell and kept him in custody for more than 20 years. How did Brown give up his hatred? And the ck hell also made Jack feel strange. Everything was covered with a thick mist. Jack was confused, but he didn''t know what the problem was. Finally, what was the scheme of Madam Hughes and the Quinn family? Jack couldn''t really think about that. If they had killed Jack at that time, that man of the Jour family would have reced Jack absolutely. However, Madam Hughes and the people of the Quinn family just imprisoned him in remote ck hell. But, Demeter and Brown in ck hellpletely broke their scheme. "Maybe, you never thought that it took me less than a month to get out of ck hell?" Jack sneered, and a trace of cruelty shed in his eyes, "I really want to see your wonderful expressions when I stand in front of you." Jack raised his hand and rubbed his face. Jack repressed all his doubts. Looking at the clouds outside the window, Jack''s expression gradually became softer. He smiled gently, "Amber, wait for me!" In TM Vi District, The vi was aze with lights. The wedding room had already been decorated well. The whole vi was full of jubnt atmosphere.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. On the terrace, the night breeze was cool. Amber leaned against the railing and enjoyed the beautiful view of night in the distance, feeling a little nervous. The person behind her slowly held Amber''s waist with a pair of big hands. Amber smelt a familiar fragrance. Amber blushed and she couldn''t help shivering as if she got an electric shock. "Are you nervous?" Jack asked softly, putting his head on Amber''s shoulder and his breathing was hot. "Aren''t you nervous? We''re getting married tomorrow." Amber felt the heat in her ears, and she was so shy that her ears even turned red. She struggled bashfully, trying to get rid of Jack''s hands. Jack pulled Amber close to him. Jack said gently, "Don''t leave tonight, OK?" Amber, stunned, turned around and looked at Jack, "Have you forgotten our decision?" "Just one day ahead of time." Jack looked at Amber tenderly. Amber looked at Jack, too, a little distracted. In the beautiful light, Jack''s face moved closer to Amber''s. Amber could even feel her heart beating fast and her whole body was a little hot. But her consciousness let Amber push Jack away. "Jack, let''s have a look at our wedding room." Amber smiled, took Jack''s hand and went downstairs. In the master bedroom, Sophie, Mr. Ward and the others were talking andughing. Steve and Rosie came early, too. Brent, Lone Wolf, Yael and Vinna were also here. Even Ciara from the capital city also came here. They decorated the wedding room beautifully. "Mr. Ward, when will Patrick arrive tomorrow?" Sophie was very happy, flushed and smug. Sophie knew Jack had a hard time in hisst marriage. But at that time, she was heavily ill and became a burden to Jack. Now, it was all over. Every cloud had a silver lining, and Jack was going to start a new marriage. Both Amber and her parents made Sophie happy. A harmonious family atmosphere was wonderful. It was intolerable for family members to cheat each other. Steve''s eyes lit up when he heard Patrick''s name and looked expectantly at Mr. Ward. Steve didn''t expect that his daughter contributed to his long-term wish. Amber had a better taste in choosing people than him! Steve never dreamed that his daughter could get married into the Hughes family. "Madam, Old master is very busy. He will be here early tomorrow morning." Mr. Ward said with a smile. "He is not qualified as a father. His son is going to get married, but he couldn''te in advance." Sophie pretended to me Patrick. Steveughed, "Sophie, it'' OK. Mr. Hughes is very busy and we all understand him." At this time, Amber pulled Jack to the master bedroom. Seeing the decoration of the wedding room, Amberughed happily. Amber quickly thanked everyone. Sophie took Amber''s hand, "Amber, we are a family. You don''t have to say thanks again." Amber blushed and lowered her head shyly. This scene made everyoneugh at the same time. Sophie looked at Jack seriously, "Jack, you need to treat Amber well. If you bully her, I will bash you." "I see." Jack smiled and responded calmly. Sophie''s eyes twinkled. Since Jack came back from Haya, his attitude had changed a lot. Sophie was Jack''s mother and she could feel it very clearly. From childhood to adulthood, Jack''s every movement couldn''t hide from her. Although she was confused, the small change of attitude didn''t let Sophie associate with other things. "Well, it''s toote now. Amber, we have to go back home." Rosie reminded. On the eve of the wedding, the bride and groom should not have met. But in order to make Amber satisfied with the wedding room, they didn''t care about the traditional customs. "I see." Amber nodded and said goodbye to everyone. Sophie took Brent, Mr. Ward and Ciara to see them off. Only Yael stood still. From beginning to end, he didn''t look happy. There was only a chill in his eyes. "Yael, what are you doing? Jack and Amber are getting married. Why do you look unhappy?" Vinna wondered. "It''s none of your business!" Yael rolled her eyes upwards, which made Vinna''s eyes turn red. Then, Yael quickly jumped through the vi window and ran out of TM Vi District in the dark. "Amber, don''t you feel doubtful at all?"000 Chapter 258 I’m Back At night, Yael ran out of TM Vi District in the dark and waited on the twisting mountain road. Far away, the car lights came. He stepped to the middle of the road. "Creak!" The Benz suddenly stopped. The door was opened. Amber got off the car in doubt, "Yael, what''s up?" Yael looked gloomy and stared at Amber fiercely. That made Amber a little nervous. Steve and Rosie in the car were also frowning tightly, a little unhappy. "Amber,e here. I have a question for you." Yael took a look at Benz and then looked at Amber. Amber walked up to Yael. Yael asked in a low voice, "Are you sure that the current Jack is really Jack?" Amber trembled a little and the doubts in her eyes disappeared quickly. She said in a deep voice, "Yael, you are Jack''s good friend. Why do you ask such a question?" "Answer me!" Yael frowned, with his eyes cold. "Do you think the fake Jack would risk his life to save me?" Amber was a little angry, "Tomorrow, I''m going to marry Jack. I hope to get your blessing, not your suspicion!" Then she turned around and got into the car. Yael sneered and went to the roadside. Instead of looking at the car, he lit a cigarette. Then, the Benz galloped down the mountain. Yael breathed out a stream of cigarette smoke, and he threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it out. "Friend? Just because I''m Jack''s good friend, I need to protect you, a stupid woman! I''ve been used of Patricide, and I don''t care if I''m used of killing my bro. Jack, where are you? Are you dead? If so, be good inherworld. I wille there to apany you!" Yael''s sigh was full of helplessness and determination. Yael looked up at the night sky. The sky was very dark, without stars and moon. He believed in his intuition. Because of this kind of intuition, he followed Jack without hesitation. These days, he had been working in the Hughes family. He knew everything about this Jack. That intuition was getting stronger. Yael spat on the ground. Yael was going to TM Vi District. But on the road, several long figures suddenly appeared. Yael''s pupils were constricted, and he felt a strong threat of death. He turned around quickly. Three masked men were standing in front of him. Two of them came forward quickly and controlled Yael. Suddenly, the light flickered. Finally, one man took out a dagger. "Pu!" The man stabbed the dagger into Yael''s abdomen. With a dull hum, there was a zed look in Yael''s eyes. In panic, he grasped the hand holding the dagger with both hands. The man in ck in front of Yael said coldly. "You''re in the way, damn it!" Then the dagger was pulled out. The three masked men turned and left quickly. In the blink of an eye, only Yael was left on the mountain road. Yael stood still, and he was in great pain. He could feel clearly that the wound was bleeding. There was a pool of blood on the ground. "Plop!" Yael shivered and fell on his knees in a pool of blood. His face turned pale quickly, and a ripple of fear passed through him. Death was getting closer to him. "...Jack..." Yael reluctantly whispered. Yael took out his cell phone from his pocket with his bloodstained right hand and made a call to Vinna. This afternoon, he just called Vinna and asked her toe and help Amber decorate the wedding room. The phone was connected. "Hey, Yael, where are you?" Yael smiled bitterly, "I''m sorry." "Bang!" Yael became weaker, and fell into a pool of blood. At the same time, his mobile phone also fell into the pool of blood. "Yael... Where are you? What''s the matter with you?" Vinna''s voice was still ringing on the phone. Yael, lying in a pool of blood, looked at his cell phone. He was dizzy, and his eyes slowly closed. In the vi, Vinna yelled at cell phone in panic. She didn''t get a response, and she immediately panicked. Her eyes were red and full of tears. This scene was seen by Sophie and others who returned to the vi. Sophie was also worried, "Vinna, what''s up?" "Something happened to Yael."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Vinna was crying. "Wasn''t he here just now? Where did he go?" Sophie also became anxious. Everyone in the room was also startled. Tomorrow, Amber and Jack would have a wedding. What happened to Yael now? "He has left for something. What should we do?" Vinna held Sophie''s hand in a daze. "He just went out, so he should not have gone far." Mr. Ward said in a deep voice, "Brent, Lone Wolf, just go to find Yael with Vinna immediately." The three rushed out of the vi. Sophie was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, pacing back and forth. "How could that be? What happened to Yael? He must be safe." "Mom, he will be OK. Tomorrow is my wedding day, have a rest early. Brent and the others will find Yael." Jack, who had been silent, finally walked up to Sophie and gently pacified her. "Yael has an ident. How can I sleep?" Sophie said anxiously with tears in her eyes. Jack was about to speak. Mr. Ward suddenly said, "Young master, you are the main character tomorrow. You should go upstairs earlier to have a rest. I''ll find Yael, and Daisy and Ciara will look after Madam. She''ll be fine." "Well." Jack nodded, turned around and went upstairs. Looking at Jack''s back, Mr. Ward gradually narrowed his eyes. Daisyforted Sophie, took Sophie to the living room and sat down. Ciara stayed with Mr. Ward. "Mr. Ward, do you think Jack is strange?" Ciara asked. "Too indifferent." Mr. Ward muttered, "Yael is a good friend of Young master. He shouldn''t be so indifferent." Ciara nodded, "Actually, Jack and I have had serious differences on the project these days. I also think Jack has changed a lot." If Mr. Ward hadn''t said that first, Ciara wouldn''t have said what she thought. There was a big gap between her and Jack in background and status. On the surface, the Watson family and Jack set up an equal partnership. But in fact, the Watson family is relying on Jack and the Hughes family. She didn''t dare to say such disrespectful words directly. Mr. Ward nodded, turned to look at Sophie in the living room. Mr. Ward whispered, "Actually, everyone has this feeling, but it''s just a feeling. The appearance of Young master didn''t changed. Who dares to say that he is not our Young master?" Ciara''s eyes twinkled without saying a single word. Meanwhile, Above the sky, The fighter was like an eagle in the night, roaring and speeding across the night sky. Jack was leaning against a chair, having a rest. After several flights, he confirmed his initial guess that ck hell was really in pr region. Taking a long flight made him weaker. Counting the days in his mind, Jack asked slowly, "When can we get home?" "We will be home tomorrow." The pilot responded. "Tomorrow is the 15th! That''s great!" Jack showed a rxed smile, and he felt a great weight taken off his mind. He whispered, "I''m back!" Chapter 259 The Day of the Wedding Ceremony When the sun just shined on the ground, it was already extremely lively in front of Four Impressions Club. In front of the main entrance of the tall Four Impressions Club was decorated with lights and colored hangings. It was bursting with happiness. There were ny-nine saluting cannons arranged on both sides of the entrance and these represented the meaning of long love. The venue of the wedding ceremony was at Four Impressions Club. This had made Four Impressions Club which was usually mysterious and low profilepletely revealed to everyone''s eyes. The wedding had attracted everyone''s attention. There were a lot of people crowding in front of Four Impressions Club. Luxurious cars were driven into Four Impressions Club one after another. A lot of media which had good senses hade here after knowing the wedding. However, they were not allowed to enter Four Impressions Clubs so they could only set themselves up in an open space nearby. "Look, it is Aiden Lott! The one in the car behind him is Drago Chou!" "They are not even worth telling. Just now I saw Minister Mable go in!" "Oh my god, the people from rich and powerful families and the top people from different industries are here for this wedding ceremony? If we could get into Four Impressions Club to take a shoot, this would definitely make a piece of big news!" All the media people felt disappointed. Who did not have these thoughts? However, the security of this wedding was strict and it had made everyone feel helpless.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Moreover, even the invited guests had to be checked multiple times. Yet, everyone clearly knew that those who were invited to this wedding ceremony at Four Impressions Club today were the real outstanding and extraordinary people. Even the top businessmen from the city, Aiden and Drago, were considered the weakest in this wedding ceremony that was full of famous people as well as rich and powerful families. For those who were so-called ''high social ss'' people in the city might not be qualified to be invited here! "The Wattson family from the capital city is here!" The sound of a loud announcement was heard in front of Four Impressions Club. It was as loud as thunder. Wow! The media were in amotion and everyone had an extremely shocking look on their faces. For the standard of this wedding, those who had the warm and loud announcement were definitely the rich and powerful families from the top of the pyramid that could overwhelm every living. Those normal ones might not even have the qualification to receive the warm and loud announcement! Just like those luxurious cars who had entered Four Impression Club before did not have the courteous reception to have the warm and loud announcement. "Oh my god! The Wattson family from the capital city..." A reporter shouted as he was shocked. However, he did not finish his words. Another warm and loud announcement was heard in front of Four Impressions Club. "The Vaughn family from the capital city is here!" Wow! The media people shouted again as they were shocked. "The Wattson family from the capital city? The Vaughn family from the capital city? Are you kidding me? These are the top two families in the entertainment industry and they are ipatible with each other!" As media people, they clearly knew about everything in the entertainment industry. "The Burton family from the capital city is here!" Boom! The sound of the warm and loud announcement was as loud as thunder. All the media were extremely shocked. The richest Burton family... from the capital city? After being dazed for a few seconds, all the media people came back to their senses. Every camera was quickly turned on to take photos crazily. Big news! This was a piece of big news! Even though they could not enter Four Impressions Club, the fact of them shooting those guests from the rich and powerful family swarming here was shocking enough! At the moment, the warm and loud announcements were heard continuously in front of Four Impressions Club. "The Quinn family from X City is here!" "The national artist, Warnock is here!" "The Parry family from NL City is here!" The sound of the warm and loud announcements was as loud as thunder. It had made the media''s blood boiling. The guests were either the richest from a ce or the top elites from different industries! An indescribable grand banquet for the rich and powerful families! As the big-named people reached, there were more luxurious cars crowding at the long and winding road. They were in a long queue and extended out and it looked magnificent. Who could have imagined that a wedding ceremony could cause such amotion as if it was like a traffic jam in the morning and evening? Atst, some owners of the luxurious cars got out of their car and walked towards the venue. Yet, when they reached the entrance, they stopped, passed the gifts, turned away, and left. They were the ''high social ss'' people in the city. However, the so-called ''high social ss'' people were so insignificantpared to those big-named people who had entered Four Impressions Club. They were not dumb. Even though they were not qualified to attend the wedding ceremony, it would be enough to give their blessings to show their regards. Almost every blood-boiling media was stunned as they were extremely shocked after seeing those ''high social ss'' people leaving after giving their gifts. Were they... really the ''high social ss'' people from the city? At the moment. It was joyous inside Four Impressions Club. The Hughes family and the Knight family had put in their efforts into this wedding ceremony. Jack Hughes did not hesitate to spend money to make sure the wedding ceremony was perfect. Every floor, every pavilion, and even the flowers and trees of Four Impressions Club were decorated. It seemed that the ce had been changed. It was like entering a fantasy world. In front of the guest area. Sophie Burton, Mr. Ward, Steve Knight, and his wife were full of smiles and extremely happy. They greeted every guest who attended the wedding ceremony. Some guests were here for the Knight family but most of them were here for the Hughes family! It was a rare chance to attend the wedding ceremony of the son of the head of Hughes family who owned the wealth in the world! Even though some people from the rich and powerful families had never heard of Jack, they did not stint to give their blessings here. Steve and Rosie looked at the wedding ceremony that was full of big-named people. Even with the status and disposition they had, they were still extremely excited and could not stay calm. Those were the people who stood at the top of the sky and overwhelmed every living! Even with Steve''s usual socializing, he had never thought that his daughter''s wedding would bring in the rich and powerful families from every ce! Sophie was also very happy. She was wearing a red festive cheongsam and it had perfectly showed her qualities. However, even though she was happy, she was still a little worried. "Mr. Ward, how is Yael?" After greeting a guest, Mr. Ward smiled and said, "Last night he was stabbed once. He was lucky and still alive. I have asked Lone Wolf and Vinna to take care of him in the hospital." "That''s good. That''s good." Sophie felt relieved. Looking at the wedding ceremony which was filled with guests, she said with a low voice, "When would Patrick be here? Mr. And Mrs. Knight and I could not manage those big-named guests." "Old master is on the way." Mr. Ward said respectfully. Suddenly, his eyes were lit up, "Mrs. Hughes, young master is here." Sophie looked at where Mr. Ward was looking at. Jack in a suit was slowly walking here. It had attracted the people''s attention from the surrounding and they looked amazed when Jack slowly walked in with his tall and straight body, his suit, and his good-looking facial features. Feeling the attention of the big-named people around him. Jack could not help to show an arrogant face and the smile on his face had changed. "These big named people... even if the old Jour family worked hard for a lifetime, we could not even invite one of them, right? However, now they are all here to cheer for me. With this glory, the extermination of the Jour family is worth." Jack thought in his mind as he slowly walked towards Sophie, Steve, and the others. "Mom, Mr. Knight, and Mrs. Knight." Jack said while smiling, "Ciara said that Amber is almost ready." This wedding ceremony was an extraordinary grand asion. The Hughes family and the Knight family had expected that so they did not have the process of picking up the bride with a fleet of cars. At the moment, Amber Knight was doing makeup in a room in Bamboo Grove. "Okay, okay." Sophie smiled and said, "We can start when the timees." At the moment. Mr. Ward was suddenly shocked. "Yael, why are you here?" Upon hearing this, they turned their heads towards him. In the crowd, Yael Quinn was sitting in a wheelchair while wearing a suit to cover the injuries on his body. Yet, his face was still pale as if it had no blood and he seemed weak. Behind him, Lone Wolf pushed the wheelchair while Vinna Vaughn was followed them helplessly. Jack had a cold look in his eyes and he showed a sullen face, "Vinna, I asked you to take care of Yael in the hospital, why would you bring him here?" Without waiting for Vinna to speak, Yaelughed and said, "I requested to be here. Today is my brother''s wedding day. I would definitely be here to give blessings as long as I am still alive." Although he wasughing, his eyes had an extremely cold look...?????? Chapter 260 The Wedding Ceremony Was Going On After saying this, Yael Quinn and Jack Hughes were staring at each other. At the moment, everyone around sensed something had gone wrong. Mr. Ward was the first to speak and break the current situation. "Vinna, Lone Wolf, don''t you bring Yael to find a ce to rest yet?" After the trio left, Mr. Ward greeted Jack and the others and quickly followed them. They stayed at a corner far away. Unlike the happiness from outside, it seemed a little deste. "What were you doing just now?" Vinna Vaughn was a little perturbed. Just now Yael and Jack''s facial expressions were extremely bad. She did not understand how these two guys who were close to each other became like this in a blink of an eye. Lone Wolf also frowned at the side and showed a confused look. At the moment. Mr. Ward walked towards them hurriedly and asked Yael with a sullen face, "Yael, are you here to give blessings or to cause troubles?" "Of course I am here to give blessings." Yael''s curled his pale lips and smiled. "You little guy, the others could not understand you, how could I not understand you?" Mr. Ward frowned, However, please don''t make me be in a difficult position. Although I am close to you, I am still a family servant of the Hughes family." "I am really here to give blessings," Yael said seriously. Mr. Ward had a deep look in his eyes. He and Yael were staring at each other for a few seconds. Suddenly, he said some meaningful words, "I know what you are thinking. I am also a little confused. However, I won''t allow you to make trouble at today''s asion!" Yael was stunned and there was light glowing in his eyes. Then, he smiled and said, "Mr. Ward, do you think was it right for me to kill my father?" "It was right!" Mr. Ward nodded. "He doesn''t think that I was right." Yael raised his eyebrows, "If I did not do whatever I like, how could I kill my father?" "You..." Mr. Ward''s facial expression had changed. Without waiting for him to speak, Yael waved his hand, "Don''t worry. I have proper limits for my action. I just want to protect something in my heart. I will not let the situation be unbearable." Upon hearing this, Mr. Ward sighed doubtfully. He had a deep look in his eyes when he looked at Yael. He turned and left. He clearly knew Yael''s personality. Someone who could kill his own father, what kind of things that he could not do? Since Yael said that he had proper limits for his action, then it should not be too over. There were many guests outside waiting for him to greet. He did not have time to argue with Yael. After Mr. Ward left, Vinna and Lone Wolf finally came back to their senses. There was definitely some hidden meaning within the conversation between those two. Lone Wolf''s eyes had a violent look, "Yael, if you wanted to cause trouble to Mr. Hughes, don''t me me, Lone Wolf for being rude." "Don''t worry." Yael closed his eyes and his face was full of smiles. It would be noon soon. Four Impressions Club was already full of guests. It was lively. There was no such lively asion before. At the moment. Boom... A loud sound from the propellers of a helicopter was heard from the sky. At this moment, everyone was silent. Everyone was looking at the sky at the same time. Then, their eyes seemed that they were looking forward to it. "Mrs. Hughes, young master, old master is here!" Mr. Ward looked at the helicopter that was slowlynding and smiled. When the helicopternded. Patrick Hughes slowly walked out of the helicopter under everyone''s eyes. His face was full of smiles as he walked towards Jack. "Dad..." Jack was the first to greet. Patrick nodded and smiled, "Jack, Dad had missed your first wedding ceremony. I finally have the chance to attend your second wedding ceremony." "You are such a big mouth. What are you talking about on this happy day?" Sophie Burton scolded Patrick and felt a little unsatisfied. Jack was having his second marriage. She felt it was very unfair to Amber Knight in her heart. Which parents did not love their children? Patrick was too rude for saying this in front of Steve Knight and his wife! "Okay, okay. It''s my fault." Patrick smiled gently and patted on Sophie''s back. Then, he only greeted Steve and his wife. They wereughing while talking. The rich and powerful families did note to greet them. They could stay at this position as they still knew how to observe the others'' countenance and to not trouble the others. Even though they had strong urges to have good rtionships with them, they would still suppress the urges. "Young master, the time is almost up. We could start the wedding now." Mr. Ward came closer and reminded him with a low voice. Jack smiled and nodded, "Dad and Mom, the wedding ceremony will start soon." Then, the melodious music was heard. It was echoing in the open grass field of Four Impressions Club. At that moment, everyone became silent. All the big-named people took their seats. With Ciara Wattson''s help, she had brought the top team and it had made the wedding ceremony proceed with the top level. Even the master of ceremony was the top host. Everything was done ording to Amber''s wish at the wedding ceremony. After the master of ceremony gave an opening, it came to the main topic today. When Jack walked to the stage, everyone gave thunderous ps. Even though everyone here was either rich or respectable and they were like standing at the top of the sky while looking at the livings on the ground, they did not stint to give apuse. Because everyone was clear. The Hughes family was in a higher position than them. They might be just ordinary livings in the Hughes family''s eyes. The one on the stage was the son of the head of the Hughes family! Looking at the people who gave apuse, Jack who stood on the stage could not help to straighten his back more. The grin on his face was getting wider and wider. This kind of glory... I would never have this if I stayed in the Jour family for a lifetime! If it was not for this chance, how would I be benefited from the real Jack being substituted? Once today was over, then I... would be the real Jack Hughes! There were tides in the heart of ''Jack''. For a second, it seemed that he had seen the moment when he controlled the wealth and power in the world. However, when he looked at Yael who was in a wheelchair in the crowd, his eyes had a cold look. As the wedding ceremony progressed. Amber who was in an exclusive custom-made wedding dress slowly walked to the stage while Ciara was holding her. Amber''s body figure was perfectly shown in the dress that was exclusively designed by the top team. The extremely pretty face under the finest makeup was considered extremely rare. She had drawn everyone''s attention when she came out and they eximed. Upon hearing the exmation from the crowd. Amber''s small body slightly trembled and her pretty face was blushed. She slowly walked forward while lowering her head as she felt shy. Because of this, she could see the light appeared on stage when she stepped on the stage. A dark red rose appeared one after another on the ground. Amber was stunned. Every time she took a step, a dark red rose would appear on the stage below her legs. It was like moving forward while stepping on the flowers. Finally, Amber walked to the center of the stage. "Are you nervous?" A gentle voice resounded around her ears. Amber''s heartbeat became fast and she had mixed feelings in her heart. Excitement, joyous, and the other feelings were mixed together. The feelings made her feel nervous until she was unable to speak. She only nodded silently. She had been waiting for this moment for three years! Thest time when Jack and Katherine Parry married, her thoughts werepletely different from now. She had imagined countless times. How good would it be if the one who married Jack was her? Now... her dream had finallye true! She was finally done waiting for him! Amber could not help to feel like crying. Tears were seen in her eyes. Jack held Amber''s hand and turned towards the guests. The wedding ceremony proceeded orderly under the good flow control of the master of ceremony.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Soon, parents from both families were invited to the stage. When parents from both families walked to the stage under the thunderous ps from the crowd, the master of ceremony slowly said. "First, I would like to wee all guests. Today, we would finish this precious wedding under your witnesses." Upon saying this, the apuse from the crowd was heard again. The ny-nine saluting cannons were fired together. The sound was loud and marvelous! However, when the bride and groom were about to serve tea. A furious voice had overwhelmed the sound of the apuse and the saluting cannons. "I disapprove of this wedding!" Chapter 261 Kill! Everyone was dumbfounded after hearing that. After the shock, all Four Impressions Clubs were strangely dead silent. They all looked over in a shock. Yael calmly sat on the wheelchair as he stared coldly at the dance stage. Vinna and Lone Wolf were already scared to death. Meanwhile, on the stage, Jack and the others looked so gloomy. The extremely festive atmosphere suddenly died down. "Vinna, juste here." Suddenly, someone said that angrily amongst the crowd. Vinna trembled as she looked at Old Master Vaughn amongst the crowd and muttered. At that time, Old Master Vaughn was so anxious that his eyes reddened as he stomped his feet strongly, "youe here!" That was the son of the Hughes family''s Old Master''s big wedding! Yael''s disapproval was going to ruin the Hughes family''s grand wedding ceremony! That was simply leading them to a fatal disaster! At that time Old Master Vaughn quickly separated Vinna from Yael. The Vaughn family couldn''t bear the Hughes family''s anger. "Girl, you may just go." Yael smiled at Vinna. Vinna muttered something but seeing Yael''s cold gaze, she had to swallow it back and slowly walked towards Old Master Vaughn. "Crazy, that boy is crazy." The same thought came to everyone''s mind when they saw Yael. "Yael, what the fuck are you saying?" In a blink of an eye, the Old Master of the Quinn family walked out of the crowd and pointed at Yael as he scolded him, "You disobedient and unfilial boy have the guts to do so? You''re looking for death!" "I have left the Quinn family, I have nothing to do with you!" Yael smiled in disdain. mor... People were in an uproar. That was the bastard of the Quinn family that killed his own father? The wedding was full of powerful people, but after all, only a small amount of people knew Yael. "Yael!" Almost at the same time... Amber who was on the stage and Mr. Ward beside the stage shouted angrily. Amber''s beautiful face turned angry. She didn''t expect that after saying it so clearlyst night, Yael could still be so stubborn, she could even say that he was crazy. She had been expecting that wedding for three years! She wanted everything to be perfect to keep it in her memory, forever. Before that, Amber was indeed suspicious of Jack, but after Jack blocked the stab for her, all her doubts disappeared. If Jack was faking it, why would he risk his life for her? But, Yael''s voice ruined everything that was beautiful for her. Mr. Ward trembled like he was frightened. While ring at Yael, his back was already wet with sweats. That was the so called proper limits? That was the fucking proper limits? During the wedding, Yael said that he opposed it, was he going to mess up here? "I just disapprove it!" Yael''s two hands were on the wheel chair''s wheels, he endured the pain on his chest''s wound and stood up, looking so resolute, "Even if I die, I''ll still disapprove it!" Silent. The whole ce was dead silent. Nobody expected that such thing would happen at the wealthy Hughes family''s wedding. If this was exposed, the whole world could be shocked! While being shocked, those terrified looking eyes slowly looked to the stage. The word "disapprove", not only ruined the wedding, but also humiliated the Hughes family. In front of those powerful authorities, Patrick was being humiliated! "Yael, I know you." Finally, Patrick, who was angry, slowly spoke with a cold smile, "But do you know what''s the aftermath of your action?" It was so cold. It made everyone feel cold on their backs. Everyone could feel the murderous intent vibesing out of Patrick''s body. Patrick slowly turned his head and looked at Jack, "This is... What you call as friend?" Jack looked so cold at that time, with eyes full of murderous intent. He was waiting! Waiting for the wedding to be settled and recing Jack in the end! But Yael''s interfering, like he was making Jack''s excitement died down. In order to be a substitute, he even gave up on the Jour family''s grudges of extermination. Would he let Yael block him? "Dad, he''s not my friend anymore." Jack gritted his teeth as he slowly said, "Just kill him!" Right after Jack said it. Sophie suddenly said, "Patrick, Jack, calm down." She said that while apologizing to Amber''s family. Sophie was kind and she knew about Yael''s matters, she also knew clearly Yael and Jack''s rtionship. Yael ruined Jack''s big wedding by opposing it, but even if she was angry, it was not to the extent of a bloody battle. After apologizing, Sophie hurriedly scolded Yael. "Yael, you dumb boy, are you crazy? Apologize now, quickly, or say why you disapprove it?" She was clearly helping Yael out of the situation. As long as he apologized or made a reason up, sessfully cleared what he had just done before that, and the wedding continued... Then, everything would be fine. Everyone in that ce felt lucky for Yael. He was so lucky, he had caused such troubles but someone still helped him. However... "There''s no reason, I''m just against it!" Yael looked resolute and arrogant. All the wealthy and noble people there were dumbfounded. Presumptuous! Arrogant! Reckless act! No wonder he could kill his own father! "Hehe..." Patrick sneered as he looked up to the sky, "Then don''t me me anymore." In a blink of an eye. Several people walked towards Yael with strong murderous intents. "Patrick!" Sophie was so panic that her eyes reddened, she then stomped her feet, "Don''t tell me that you want to kill someone on Jack''s grand wedding ceremony and make them remember this day as a bloody day?" That sentence made Patrick hesitate. Even Amber, Steve, and Rosie''s expression drastically changed. Indeed, what would it be if he killed someone on such a joyous day? However, Jack suddenly said coldly, "Dad, it doesn''t matter. A guy like him should just die!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Jack..." Amber''s expression changed, she wanted to stop Jack. She didn''t want to recall her wedding as a bloody thing in the future. Even if Yael ruined the wedding and their memories will be wed, but ws would be better than bloods. However... Jack raised his hand and interrupted instead, "This is the wedding that I prepared for you, I won''t allow anyone to tarnish it!" At that time. A few figures surrounded Yael. But Yael kept sneering and didn''t show any fear from the very start. "Patrick..." Sophie bit her lips tightly. "Mr. Hughes..." Steve couldn''t help saying that. The atmosphere was very tense. In the end. Patrick nced at the sky and sighed before saying, "He''s not only ruining my site, but also my son''s dignity, and the Hughes family''s reputation!" "If don''t kill him, the whole world would think that the Hughes family is easy to bully!" This was the final word for his death! Patrick''s eyes suddenly looked fierce. At that time, the Hughes family''s Old Master looked very powerful and domineering. "Kill him!" Suddenly, several figures ran towards Yael. Whoosh! The air suddenly became very chilly. In a blink of an eye, everyone''s expression changed, they all screamed as they stepped back. "Bro, I am fuckinging with you!" Yael closed his eyes, he didn''t n to resist at all. In fact, it was already hard for him with his injuries to go there. Right when he closed his eyes, Yael looked up and shouted, "He is not Jack!" "Go to hell!" On the stage, Jack red angrily like a furious lion. Some people even closed their eyes, they were afraid of seeing the uing bloody scene. Amber screamed as she hugged Steve, she didn''t dare to see it any longer. Ciara, Mr. Ward, Brent, and the others also moved their eyes to another side. Since the Old Master was angry, no one could protect Yael! Right when the long sword almostnded on Yael''s neck. Rumble... Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound from the sky. It was shocking loud. At the same time, a huge shadow enveloped the sky. It was so shocking that everyone looked up at the same time. Abat aircraft, rumbling and causing a strong wind as it flew across the sky. At the same time... Someone appeared in the air with a parachute on, slowlynding...00000 Chapter 262 Huge Change The sudden appearance of a human figure, caused the whole room to go silent. Even though everyone there was powerful authorities and had experienced many things, they couldn''t help but be stunned by this scene. Who was this...person?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Escorted by a warne, straight into the Hughes family''s wedding site? As the distance slowly drew closer, gradually, the figure carrying the parachute was gradually getting clear. Yael Quinn tilted his head to look at the figure descending from the sky, and his eyes abruptly showed excitement as he was determined to die. And on the stage. The furious and bloodthirsty Jack Hughes waspletely frozen. The veins at the corners of his eyes were twitching wildly, and he had an ominous feeling naturally. A horrible thought popped up in his mind. His heart immediately beat faster. It was impossible! Why? Why would there still be such a variable? At the Hughes family''s wedding site, wealthy families gathered in a grand asion. Reckless Yael who disrupted the wedding was already a miracle. Now there was a warne escort, and a figure falling from the sky. The scene in front of Jack made the horrible thought in his mind more intense but irrefutable. Everyone was looking up. Everyone was in awe and uncertainty. The whole room was in dead silence. Suddenly. "Hahahaha...I knew you weren''t dead!" Yael trembled with excitement, and his eyes were flooded with tears. Tears flowed out from the corners of his eyes, and he shouted like a crazy, "my friend, you are here. Finally, you are here! Don''t worry. Your woman is well protected by me and waiting for you to marry. Hahaha..." The madughter echoed in everyone''s ears. Boom! Everyone was astonished. Butpared to most people''s shock, and to Jack, who was closed with Yael, it was like a bolt from the blue. In a moment. Mr. Ward, Amber, ra Wattson, Brent, Lone Wolf, Daisy Hill and others were shocked. Because they were clear. Yael had very few friends. There was actually only one. That was...Jack! If the person in the sky was Jack, then who was the...one on the stage? "What''s going on? Why is there another Jack?" "Oh my god, what is actually going on here?" "Who can tell me how can there be two Jack?" Everyone was screaming one after another. The sounds were like a tidal wave, and the crowd was in a mess. Even the powerful authorities could hardly calm down at this moment and could not restrain themselves. As more people saw the person''s appearance under the parachute, the shouts and screams increased and almost blew up the entire Four Impressions Club. On the stage. The face of "Jack" was pale, and he was furious. At this moment, he seemed to feel that his soul had left his body. Why? Why did such a reversal ur despite all the careful nning? Damn it! Damn it! I paid the painful price of the Jour family''s extermination for my life and future, and I will not allow you to ruin everything. At this moment, "Jack" was almost on the verge of breaking down. But the only remaining sanity kept him calm. Poof! Finally, the parachute fell to the ground. Amidst everyone''s shouts, the figure slowly unhooked the parachute, got up, and turned towards the stage. "Jack!" At this moment, Amber was shocked, and her face was full of disbelief. Everyone on the stage was also stunned. Patrick Hughes''s face, which contained an intention to kill, abruptly turned serious, "Two?" This scene was unbelievable. And at this moment. However, Jack looked at Yael, who wasughing and raised his right hand in relief, clenching his fist and cing it at his heart. "Thank you!" "Thank me for what! Hahaha...I knew it. I must be right that you are Jack, you are the real Jack." Yael waved his hand, and his smile grew brighter and brighter, "If you''re anyter, I will think that I''ve lost the bet, and I''m ready to walk with you on the road to hell." Jack looked stunned. He saw several figures surrounding Yael, holding des. If he hade a littleter, perhaps it would have been like what Yael said. For a moment, Jack was moved. Having such a friend who could still persist, and was not afraid of death in such a situation was really worth it! Jack took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at the stage. He saw a familiar face. At this moment, his nose was a little sore, and his eyes were a little red. His gaze fell upon the panicked Amber. A gentle smile, "Dummy, I''m back!" Amber trembled, and the panic on her pretty face disappeared. Her tears instantly flowed out of her eyes. This was the name! "Jack" did not change how he called her only after experiencing the danger. This name had always been there. It was just that the person addressed her, had changed! Then the person beside... Amber slowly turned her head to look at "Jack". At the same time, Patrick and others had also vigntly looked at him. The body of "Jack" was trembling, and he gritted his teeth and said, "I am Jack, and you, where does this impostore from?" "Heh!" Jackughed disdainfully and said in a cold voice, "Samuel Jour, how bold are you to impersonate me?" The calm tone of his voice was filled with disdain. It was very different from "Jack" on the stage. The whole room was dead silent. Everyone heard what he said clearly. Everyone''s fierce gazes locked onto the "Jack" on the stage. "Damn, you have a good memory. I told you once, and you remembered it!" Yael said loudly in excitement. At this moment, the return of his brother made him too excited. At the same time, it also proved that his initial guess was right! It was worth it even if he fought to the death! "Ah!" At this moment. Samuel on the stage suddenly roared. In a sh, he suddenly pulled out a dagger from his waist and directly lunged at Sophie Burton, who was closest to him. It was so fast that everyone was toote to react. Followed by a scream of fear from Sophie. Samuel directly grabbed Sophie into his arms, wrapped around Sophie''s neck with his left hand and directed the dagger in his right hand in front of Sophie''s chest. "Let her go!" Patrick''s face turned pale as he shouted in anger. "Sophie!" "Mom!" On the stage, Amber''s face turned pale and immediately wanted to rush towards him, but was stopped by Steve Knight and his wife. Below the stage, Jack''s expression changed significantly and rushed towards the stage swiftly. At the same time. Brent, Lone Wolf, Mr. Ward and a group of bodyguards, rushed towards the stage almost simultaneously. "Hahahaha...Gone, everything is gone, and why aren''t you dead? Didn''t they already kill you?" Samuel''s body trembled, and his eyes were red and full of tears. At this moment, hepletely copsed. He shouted in anger as if he was crazy, "You deserve to die, and you are the one who ruined my everything. If I cannot die peacefully, then you should not live peacefully too. Even if I die, I also want someone to suffer with me!" Poof! The dagger in his hand, without any hesitation, aimed at Sophie''s heart and stabbed viciously. Blood sshed! "Mom..." Jack, who ran wildly towards the stage, was furious. At this moment, he felt that the sky had copsed... Chapter 263 Dont Cry, the Crown Will Fall At this moment, time seemed to have slowed down. Jack Hughes felt dizzy as if the soul was out of the body at a point, and his chest cavity was pressured. His feet were weak, and each foot seemed to have to lift a thousand pounds. He was staggering towards the stage. The sudden huge change. Caused the entire Four Impressions Club to turn into a mess. Everyone on the scene was in a panic. Layers of security, and who would have thought that the killer was the "protagonist" of the wedding today. "Haha... Hahaha..." Samuel Jour let go of Sophie Burton. He was holding the blood-stained dagger, staggering back, as if he was crazy, and his face was mixed with blood and tears, "Gone, everything is gone. Even if I die, I also want someone to suffer with me." "The Jour family...I''ming!" Bang! Brent came over immediately and kicked Samuel in the abdomen. Instantly, he grabbed the dagger with his hand and held Samuel down fiercely on the stage. At this moment. Amber Knight, Steve Knight, Mr. Ward, and others gathered around Sophie who had fallen in a pool of blood. Patrick Hughes''s face was pale, and his eyes were empty as he squatted on the ground and took Sophie into his arms. The superior head of the Hughes family, the Hughes family''s leader who overwhelmed the world, was now full of tears. "So...Sophie..." Patrick''s voice trembled terribly. His right hand shook and covered Sophie''s heart but still could not stop the blood flowing out. "Take care of...Jack." Sophie gaze was cking, and her pale face was facing Patrick, a sorrow smile, "A family reunion, the happiness. I waited for more than twenty years but did not expect it to be, so...short." Sophie''s breath was frail that her voice trembled and paused as if saying each word would have to use all the strength. Patrick''s body trembled, tears welled up in his eyes, but the corners of his mouth revealed a gentle smile. It was so gentle that no one had ever seen it before. "Alright, I''ll listen to you." "Sophie..." Amber''s eyes were full of tears. She squatted down and grabbed Sophie''s hand. "Silly child, still calling me Sophie?" Sophie said with a smile. Amber red lips were hesitating, trembling and said, "Mom..." The people around were sorrow, and their eyes were full red. Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy Hill, could not help but shed tears. Finally, Jack walked onto the stage. He pounced towards Sophie, and with almost brutal action, he took his mother from Patrick''s arms into his arms and even pushed Amber to the ground. "Mom... it''s alright, it''s alright. You''ll be fine..." Jack looked terrified, gritted his teeth and picked up Sophie, "I''ll take you to the hospital. It''s going to be alright, it''s going to be alright..." "Jack, it''s useless..." Sophie''s pale face was full of discouragement and sadness, "I''m sorry. Mom cannot apany you anymore and bring up my grandchildren in the future." Samuel''s dagger went straight to the heart. Apparently, he was trying to kill her at a single blow. Sophie could feel that her life was fading fast. "It''s alright, it''s going to be alright. I, I''ll take you to the hospital right away, and you will be saved." Jack looked like he was crazy, and forcibly embracing Sophie, while shouting, "Brent, go drive the car. Quick!" Perhaps the action was too rash and it caused Sophie to frown in pain. She gasped in shock. "Jack, put your mother down!" Patrick''s eyes were full of tears, and his eyes looked at Jack angrily, "You''re hurting her!" "I, I want to save my mother, I want to save my mother ..." Jack paid no attention, and tears in his eyes were like rain falling, "It''s alright, my mom will be alright." At this moment, his chest seemed to be blocked with boulders, depressed to the extreme. Self-me, guilt, and reluctance were all tangled together, filling his chest cavity. He fought his way back. What he wanted...was not this result! In his mind, the images of his mother for over twenty years kept surfacing. He remembered that his mother draped the thickest clothes in the house over him during the cold winter. Even she had to freeze herself, she would go out to collect garbage to feed him. He remembered that his mother smiled and brought a bowl of steaming dumplings to him during New Year''s Eve. That was the only bowl of dumplings the family had for New Year''s Eve, and she tricked him into eating them all. He remembered that when people called him a bastard, his mother used her frail body to stand in front of him and yell at them. He remembered that his mother had to work several jobs every day. Bruises were all over her hands, but she would still sew fabrics for others at night by candlelight to earn money to support him. Every scene, a glimpse of images, was shing back. Living together with her mother for more than twenty years, she had suffered too much. So, he worked hard just to allow his mother to live a happy life. But three years after the marriage, his mother''s years of umted fatigue erupted. While having her body copsing, she would also apany him and suppress their anger in front of the Parry family. It was not easy as the situation turned better, and after surviving the nightmare of more than twenty years, he was finally able to let his mother live a life of well-being and prosperity. Also, he was able to let her see him married a nice person. But...why was this happening? He worked very hard to climb up thedder, just to give his mother more and to bring her back to the Hughes family, surrounded by glory. But, by now, he had not even had the opportunity to wash his mother''s feet once. "It will be alright. I can save you, your son can save you..." Jack''s vision was blurred by tears as if he was obsessively murmuring. Vaguely, he saw movement in his mother''s throat. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spurted out, and spurted on Jack''s face. This scene made Jack froze. The crowd was also shocked. "Jack, put down your mother!" p! Like a raging lion, Patrick pped Jack''s face fiercely. This p, as if it had the force of a thousand pounds, caused Jack to kneel on the ground. "Mom..." Jack ignored his face full of blood and howled. The cry was heartbreaking. The crowd followed to cry as they heard him crying. But everyone was clear about this stab, and no one could save Sophie.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Even Director Lansing of LJ Hospital was on the scene and was also standing beside. He gloomily shook his head. "Jack..." Sophie, who was almost dying, kept dting her pupils; her mouth opened wide, and she was catching her breath with great effort. However, her right hand slowly lifted and gently wiped the tears at the corner of Jack''s eyes. "Jack, don''t cry... don''t cry...the crown will fall..." Jack''s lips trembled, his throat was distressed, and when he was about to make a sound in a struggle. Time seemed to freeze. He clearly felt that his mother''s right hand, which wiped the corners of his eyes, slowly dropped down. Bang! The hand fell into a pool of blood, like a thunderous explosion. Then, Sophie''s eyes slowly closed... "Mom..." Jack froze. The tears that had just been wiped away, once again bursting out, and he shouted in disorientation, "I, I don''t want the crown...I, I want my mom!" Chapter 264 Calm Jack Grief lingered. Everyone wept. Jack hugged Sophie and clenched his teeth, but still, his tears were like rain. Memories were like knives, and guilt was like a sword as if they were killing him slowly. "Haha...dead, finally dead. The feeling of a ruined family, are you clear now?" Samuel, who was held down on the ground,ughed loudly. "Die, I want you to die!" Jack was like a crazy. He fiercely turned his head with his eyes full red, as if he was a wild, bloodthirsty beast. However. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Brent and Samuel. "Give it to me!" Yael Quinn''s face was as cold as the frost, and he directly grabbed the dagger from Brent''s hand. Then, leaned down. Poof! The dagger entered Samuel''s undershirt. Fresh blood sttered onto Yael''s face, but his expression was still cold and stern to the extreme. The cold voice echoed on the stage. A heartbreaking sadness. "When exactly did his mother offend you? Youid hands on a woman, so you should be broken into pieces!" As he spoke, the dagger in Yael''s hand madly stirred in Samuel''s undershirt. Even Yael''s throat continued to emit a "ho-ho" sound, eyes were full red as if he was crazy. Brent was stunned, looking at this scene. Everyone was also stunned. Such cruelty was like a devil on earth, frightened everyone. No one expected that Yael would actually strike before Jack. "Yael, stop. Quickly stop!" Mr. Ward, despite his grief, looked terrified and pounced on Yael. He was hugging him from behind and desperately dragging him backwards. But Yael was like a mad beast, pushing Mr. Ward to the ground, but the dagger in his hand did not stop at all. A hoarse questioning voice, came from his throat, kept questioning, "Why did you kill his mother?" "Brent, stop him!" Mr. Ward shouted angrily. Brent realized and kicked Yael away. But Yael rolled over and climbed back up. He was about to pounce on Samuel again, who had long since lost his life. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Yael. "Jack, get out of the way!" Yael, with red eyes, as if he was possessed, shouted angrily, "He killed your mother, he deserves to be broken into pieces!" Bang!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jack, who had a face full of tears, hugged Yael in his arms. While sobbing, he said, "That''s enough, bro." "Not enough, it''s not enough. He killed your mother! You mother is gone..." Yael struggled and howled. Bang! Jack hit the back of Yael''s neck with a knife-hand strike. Yael instantly fainted. "Really...enough." Jack''s voice was iparably low. After handing Yael over to Mr. Ward to be looked after, he turned around and walked towards his mother''s corpse. After picking up Sophie, he sobbed and said, "Mom... I''ll take you home." However. As Jack took a step, his body suddenly weakened. He instantly staggered and fell. "Jack!" The crowd was shocked by the scene and rushed towards him. A weekter. Under Patrick''s care, Sophie was buried. In TM Vi District, people with mourning attire were all over the ce. The atmosphere was sorrow. Everyone gathered in the living room, looking at each other with worry. "This week, he has locked himself in his room?" Patrick asked in a deep voice despite the exhaustion and sadness. This week was from great joy to great sorrow. As the head of the family, he had too many things to work on, and did not evene to the vi. He hardly ever had a rest. "It''s been a week, and he only came out when Sophie was buried." Mr. Ward was full of worry, "Old master, you saw the young master''s expression at that time. He was extremely calm that he frightened me." As he said, Amber, Yael, Brent and others were all worried. "Great joy and great sorrow, I''m afraid that he is suppressing himself." Steve''s eyes were brooding, and he was frowning. Rosie sighed and looked at Amber, "Amber, Jack needs you in his current situation. You have to enlighten and guide him." Amber said sadly, and tears welled up in her eyes, "I''ve been with him these days and tried to enlighten him, but he won''t even let me see him, and he won''t listen to me at all." For a whole week, Amber stayed near Jack. Because she was clear about Jack and his mother''s rtionship, she was more afraid that Jack would do something stupid. But after Sophie died and Jack woke up in the hospital, it was as if the whole person had changed. So calm that Amber felt scared. He acted like he could not see her, and was not even responding to her. Jack was as if he had burrowed into a shell, shutting everyone out. And after Sophie was buried, Jack, who had returned calmly, returned to the room. After pushing her out of the room, he locked the door. Such a sense of powerlessness made Amber almost copse. "The young master is going to have a big problem if he is suppressing himself like this, and he may even have a big change of temperament." Mr. Ward sighed and looked at Patrick, "Old master, can you think of some solution?" "It''s all my fault, and I''m to me for not protecting them." Patrick sighed sadly, "Everyone knows that I am the head of the Hughes family who holds all the wealth in the world, but who would have thought that I can''t even protect my wife and children. I am simply useless." Hearing these, the crowd was helpless and desperate. But it was clear to everyone. Jack''s current state must be enlightened as soon as possible, or else there will definitely be a big problem. Although intense emotions may bring great damage in a short time, but after the emotional outburst, he will be able to recover as before. In contrast, suppressed emotions may not be unusual short term, but when the emotional outburst really happened, it would be enough to make people fall from the clouds into hell. And Jack was thetter. "Hoo..." A sound of exhtion drew everyone''s attention. Yael slowly got up, rubbed his face, and said decisively, "If a soft approach does not work, then we can only force him in a hard way. You are all too close to him and reluctant to do it in a hard way, so I will do it." "Yael..." Amber wanted to stop Yael but was stopped by Patrick''s gaze. Yael, with his hands in his pockets, casually walked up to Jack''s door. "Jack, open the door." But, in the room, there was only silence. Jack did not respond at all. Yael''s gaze became serious. Bang! Lifted his foot, and kicked open the door of the room outrageously. The sound startled Amber, who was downstairs. She got up and wanted to go upstairs to check as she was worried. But Patrick grabbed Amber''s wrist, "Amber, don''t be impulsive." "But, I''m afraid..." Amber was worried. As Jack''s wife and suddenly encountered such a change, her pain was almost the same as Jack and Patrick. But. Mr. Ward smiled faintly, "Let Yael try. He and the young master are the same kind of person." In the room. It was extremely dark. Thick curtains that blocked the sunlight, and there were only faint light between the curtains'' gap. The pungent smell of alcohol and smoke mixed together was extremely unpleasant. There were also countless bottles and cigarette butts scattered on the ground. Yael couldn''t help but frown and kicked away a few alcohol bottles and walked into the room. He saw that Jack was sitting perplexedly on the floor by the bed, holding an old yellowish photo, motionless. Yael smiled and walked to Jack''s side. Bang! Lighted two cigarettes, stuffed one into Jack''s mouth, and then he also sat down. He picked up a bottle of alcohol and said, "12 years old XO? You are so prodigal." Jack did not speak or move. Yael said, "You never smoke, but you have practised your smoking skill very well recently." Jack still did not say anything, did not move. In just a week, he was worn to the extreme. The whole face was thin and disfigured, and there was even an indescribable "aura of death". "Does it feel like you''re in hell right now?" Yael leaned on the edge of the bed, propped his hands on the bed, gripping a cigarette and said, "In fact, I once fell into hell just like you, but I climbed out, and I thought you and I were the same kind of person. However, it turned out to be different because you can''t climb out of hell." The silent room. Two curls of smoke rose. A low and depressed voice slowly sounded. "Is that why you helped me kill him then?"000????????? Chapter 265 The One Who Wants to Wear the Crown, Must Bear Its Weight The voice was soft. Yet it made Yael Quinn smile faintly. When he turned around, he saw that Jack Hughes was looking at him with obscure eyes. He shrugged his shoulders and put his hands behind his head. "Sort of." As he spoke, Yael''s gaze turned profound as he muttered. "You know what? I used to be just like you. I had a mother who loved me so much that she was willing to give me everything, even the stars in the sky." "Our family was quite happy, and my parents doted me. I was part of the wealthy Quinn family in X City. I do not need to worry about food and clothing. Although my father''s position in the family wasn''t too high, he was smart after all. He made a good living in the Quinn family." "But one day, I suddenly felt that the sky had fallen and the whole world had changed." Speaking of this, Jack clearly saw that Yael''s deep eyes gradually surfaced with hatred and hostility. "At that time, my mother had just gotten pregnant with her second child. Justugh at me if you want. In fact, I actually felt quite ridiculous knowing it at the time. After all, I was an adult at that time, and the age gap was a bit big." "But it is what it is. As an older brother, can I stop my parents?" The cigarette burned out. He slowly lowered his head and lit up another cigarette. As he smoked it, he said. "And then what happened!? My damn father betrayed my mother when she was pregnant with her second child! He was always with a mistress in her twenties and didn''te home anymore. He didn''t even care about the family, and all the affairs of the Quinn family that he controlled were all put aside." "This incident rmed the entire Quinn family. Well, being in a wealthy family, they loved their reputation. The Quinn family head intervened in this matter and strictly ordered my father to break up with that mistress, or he would deprive my father of all the affairs he controlled in the family. But my father said nothing, saying that he and that mistress were deeply in love." The tone of his voice became a little angry. Jack did not stop him and listened quietly. He had closed himself off now. This was the first time since he had actually talked to someone in the past week. "Actually, I know what my father had in mind. He thought that he could do what he wanted as he was a member of the Quinn family. Even though he would be deprived of all his affairs, but with the status of a Quinn family member, he could still have a wealthy family and continue a damned love affair with that mistress." "At that time, my mother was so angry that she was hospitalized several times. I had also approached that little mistress a few times. But she used my father''s affection towards her and threatened to get my mother killed. The rise of a mistress?" While saying that, he slowly raised his right hand and clenched it into a fist. With hatred in his eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "I really hate myself. I should have just strangled her to death back then. There wouldn''t have been the aftermath if I had done so." "What happened?" Jack asked. Yael held the cigarette in his right hand and rubbed his face. When his hands left his face, his face was already full of chills. "It was a night, and it was raining heavily. I remember very clearly that my father drank a lot of alcohol as he was facing a lot of pressure from my mother, I, the Quinn family and the mistress. When the mistress was crying, he was really about to kill my mother." "Then he came home on a rainy night. It was the first time he''d been home ever since my mother was eight months pregnant." "And then, my damned father killed my mother. He then took out the baby in my mother''s belly and stabbed on the baby''s belly too!" The pupils in Jack''s obscure eyes contracted. At this moment, his brows were furrowed to the extreme. The cigarette in his hand was twisted into two. Yael''s body was trembling, his eyes were red and flushing with tears, but he was full of murderous intent. He raised his hands with a sobbing voice and gestured. "You know what? When I returned home, I saw my mother lying down on the living room coffee table. She was bleeding all over the floor. Her belly was ripped open. Her eyes were wide opened." "And the baby was like a piece of trash, thrown on the floor in a pool of blood. The baby was already a human form at eight months old. It was this big. I looked closely, and it should have been a younger brother. There was still a knife stuck in his belly." When he said this, his body trembled more and more. His eyes were at times fearful, at times angry, and at times full of murderous intent. The whole person was in a terrifying state. "With just two stabs, my mother and brother were gone. My home was gone too. Do you think he and that little mistress should be killed?" "Of course!" Jack spat out two words, coldly. This was the first time he truly knew about Yael''s past. No wonder both Yael and Mr. Ward who knew about this had always kept this matter a secret. It was because this matter was too tragic and full of blood and tears. Perhaps it was because family scandal should not be publicized, or maybe it was because Yael''s father had been too beastly in what he had done. So, maybe that was why the Quinn family head had allowed Yael to manipte the stock market and make profit of tens of billions to gamble on his chance to live, right? "So yeah, we both had mothers who loved us equally, yet both died tragically." Yael''s eyes quietly flowed tears, and his eyes slowly returned to normal, "If that timees, I will happily help you out. Anyway, I am a patricide beast. It is no big deal to do it again. If one day a big thunderstorm strikes me then so be it." "Thanks." Jack said despondently. Yael gave him a sidelong nce, rolled his eyes and said, "Look, what I went through was even more painful than you. I also felt like the sky had copsed at that time, and I had fallen into hell, but I climbed? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. out." "I followed you because of you and your mother. If you can''t climb out of hell now, I''ll leave." Jack looked at Yael, and his eyes once again became obscure. He bowed his head, took out a cigarette from the cigarette case, lit it and smoked it skillfully. Snapped! Yael pped the cigarette at his mouth and sent it flying, "I ripped open my fucking wound and told you my sad incident to cheer you up, don''t you have any reaction at all?" Jack calmly bowed his head, picked up his cigarette again and lit it. "Jack, I know you''re depressed and in pain. But you''re not doing anything at all by closing yourself off like this. You still have a lot of things to do, and a lot of people are worried about you." Yael was a little emotional. Jack''s calmness gave him the urge to freak out, "You can cry, no one willugh at you. You can cry freely and painfully. After that, get up again and do what you need to do!" However. Jack remained calm and indifferent, and the smoke of the cigarette rose. "Jack!" Yael was furious and fought to smash his fist into Jack''s face, and at the same time, he also knocked the cigarette away. "As my mom said, I can''t cry, the crown will fall off." Jack slowly sat up. Half of his face was already swollen. But he still looked down and took his cigarette, lit it, and then closed his eyes. "You are qualified to wear the crown only if you cry out!" Yael scolded sternly, "The one who wants to wear the crown, must bear its weight. This is the experience you must go through to wear the crown. Only when you wear the crown, your mother will not have died in vain!" The voice echoed throughout the room. It was also just as he was ranting out these words. Jack closed his eyes and his eyelids trembled a little. Two drops of tears silently flowed out from his eyes.?????????????? Chapter 266 Concealed The Truth, And Using Their Scheme To Your Advantage Tears silently flow down along Jack Hughes''s gaunt face and slowly drip down to the ground. Yael Quinn was shocked and let out a long breath as if relieved. He didn''t want to disturb Jack. Yael turned around and left the room. In the living room downstairs, Patrick Hughes, Amber Knight, and others were worried and looked grave. The loud bang just now made everyone a little apprehensive and nervous. No one knew exactly what had happened. When Yael walked downstairs, Amber and the others instantly stood up. "Yael... how''s Jack?" Amber was worried. "He''s fine. Now it''s your turn to go up and keep himpany." Yael shrugged and said with a smile, "It is you who have to be mentally prepared. It is estimated that his tears can wet your clothes." Amber hurriedly ran upstairs. After hearing what Yael said, Patrick and the others were relieved. "Good, good, it''s good to cry out, it''s good to vent out." Steve Knight and Rosie looked at each other and smiled as if relieved. Patrick''s expression also eased a bit, and he looked less grave. They had experienced ups and downs and knew very well what it meant for Jack to cry out. It was a good thing for Jack. "Yael, how did you enlighten the young master?" Mr. Ward asked curiously, but his eyes were clearly showing he was heartbroken. Yael spread his hands and said with a smile, "Just told him about my past experiences. He was not as miserable as me." Although he wasughing, his eyes were filled with sadness. Mr. Ward gave Yael a heartfelt hug, "It''s been hard on you, thanks." "He''s my friend. Why thank me?" Yael raised an eyebrow and smiled. At that moment, the sound of bawling came from upstairs. It was heartbreaking and iparably miserable. The sound of crying echoed throughout the vi. But everyone did not feel the slightest bit improper. When it was truly cathartic released, the Jack they knew could return. "Thank you, Yael." Patrick listened to the cries and looked relieved as he walked up to Yael and said gratefully, "Thank you." As the Hughes family''s head, he knew what had happened to the Quinn family back then and knew about Yael''s past. He knew clearer and more detailed than what other wealthy families knew. It was also because of this that he was clear about how much Yael had given in to persuade Jack. To tear open a scar that had been covered in dust for many years and expose it. He even applied more pain to the wounds, and it was a nightmare. "Mr. Hughes, there is no need to thank." Yael responded calmly, "I only have this one friend. I don''t want to see him fall in one stroke." The crowd settled down in the living room and waited quietly. An hour had passed by, and the cries from upstairs finally faded away. Another half an hour passed, the sound of footsteps came from the hallway. Everyone got up and looked at where the sound came from. Jack slowly walked down the stairs with the help of Amber. His eyes were red and swollen at this time, and there were still tear marks on his face. However, his eyes were no longer as obscure as before, but it was filled with brightness and light. His state was very different from before. Amber nodded to Jack and gestured. After helping Jack to sit down in the living room, she softly said, "You rest for a while, Ms. Hill and I will make you dinner. You have to eat." "Okay." Jack nodded his head and smiled faintly. This smile made the massive burden in the hearts of the people finally fade down. Soon, Amber and Daisy Hill brought the prepared dinner and served it to Jack. It was two simple dishes and a soup. Jack quickly ate everything. After finishing the meal, Jack suddenly said to Patrick, "Dad, I have something I want to ask you." "What is it?" Patrick asked. "Let''s go up to the terrace and talk about it." Jack got up and walked upstairs. Patrick followed closely behind. Amber and the others did not follow. It was the first chat between father and son. And, it was still after Jack had finally enlightened. If Jack wanted to talk to his father, it would not be suitable for the others to follow. Jack leaned on the edge of the balcony on the terrace and was facing the night wind. There was something in his mind that he wanted to say. Patrick walked up to him and asked, "Jack, is there something wrong?" When he asked this, Patrick''s brows were tightly locked, and he was a bit apprehensive. This was because he knew that one of the reasons they persuaded Jack to ept the heirship in the first ce was to allow him to bring Sophie Burton home and let Sophie enjoy the glory as Mrs. Hughes. But now... Sophie was gone. There was no reason for him to do that anymore. "Dad, do you know about the ck Hell?" Jack suddenly asked. Patrick looked stunned and did not say a word. Jack, however, did not care. The night wind blew on him, the corners of his mouth revealed a smile, and his gaze became iparably deep. "Recently, I was sent to a ce called ck Hell, and I also met Brown Hughes, your brother and my uncle there." "Then what." Patrick''s voice was low. Jack continued, "In fact, when I was imprisoned in the ck Hell, I never gave up the idea of escaping because neither Amber nor my mother would allow me to give up." "But when I was inside, there has been one thing that I could not understand. that is, if the Quinn family and the Madam Hughes want to rece me with another person, wouldn''t it be better if they just killed me."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Patrick was shocked and suddenlyughed. "But now, I figured out the previous doubts. It was all unraveled from what Samuel questioned when he copsed." Jack rubbed his face, his smile became extremely bitter, "He asked why I didn''t die? In other words, the Quinn family and Madam Hughes intended to kill me!" Speaking of this, Jack nodded gratefully to Patrick. "Thank you for protecting me." "You are clever, far beyond my expectations." Patrick smiled faintly, "I thought I could hide it from you for a while." "If so many things hadn''t happened, maybe it really would have been able to be hidden from me." Jack shrugged his shoulders and said with an odd smile, "You knew the Quinn family and Madam Hughes'' scheme, yet you used it to your advantage and sent me into a ce like ck Hell to sharpen me. Indeed, my growth in there was fast, so fast that I thought it was a dream." Patrick''s eyes glittered, and he opened his mouth to speak. Jack had a hostile expression, "If my mother didn''t die and I knew all about it, I would still be grateful to you. It is because I know that I''m still not qualified to be the head of the Hughes family and the ck Hell was enough to make me grow stronger." "But you, it is because you wanted to conceal the truth, knowing the schemes of the Quinn family and Madam Hughes, and knowing that the person who apanied my mother and Amber and the others during this month was Samuel, who was a substitute, you did not intervene in the slightest." "If you had exposed it at the beginning, would my mother die? If Amber had not been suspicious if Yael had not been insisting on not fearing death. Amber almost fell into Samuel''s hands, and even Yael would have almost died." "Jack, I..." Patrick''s expression changed greatly. He also did not know that things would suddenly go beyond his control. "Just because you wanted to train me, the consequences were far too heavy!" Jack roared in anger, his right hand clenched his fist and swung out brazenly, sting directly at Patrick''s face.0000??? Chapter 267 The Best Night Ever Swoosh! A powerful swirl sounded. Patrick did not move nor dodge. However, Jack''s fist stopped in front of him. Then, it slowly dropped. Jack''s face was as cold as ice, and his deep eyes were churning with monstrous hostility. "Why don''t you hit me?" Patrick smiled bitterly, iparably sad, "I deserve to be beaten." If the other were to see it, they would drop their jaws. Patrick was the head of the Hughes family, the head of the world''s wealth, yet he looked so depressed and discouraged. "If I hit you, will mome back?" Jack turned around, looked towards the night view of TM Vi District, and muttered, "It''s all in the past. One''s eyes always have to look forward, don''t they?" Patrick was silent. His heart was overwhelmed with guilt. He followed Madam Hughes'' scheme to sharpen Jack. But Samuel''s copse made him exceed the control of the situation. It also indirectly led to the death of Sophie.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As if it was a knot in his heart, deadlocked in his heart. In the beginning, he was unable to guarantee Jack and Sophie''s lives, so he resolutely carried the reputation of abandoning his family and returned to the Hughes family. But now, even though he was the head of the family, he still failed to keep the life of his beloved one. Such frustration and guilt made even Patrick unable to let go of it. Butpared to Jack, he was better at suppressing and hiding this intense guilt and frustration, hiding it deep in his heart. "Uncle Brown was the one you sent into the ck Hell back then, so why would he instead help me get out of the ck Hell?" Jack suddenly asked. Patrick''s eyes were deep, and he smiled profoundly. "The Hughes family hasplex factions. There was a sessor in every faction. Theypete with each other, and there is inevitably a feud gap. the enemy of the enemy is a friend." The enemy of an enemy? Jack''s gaze flickered for a moment. His understanding of the Hughes family, after all, was too little. The Hughes family was not like the rest of the wealthy families with ordinary session that only passed on to the oldest descendants. If that were the case, it would be easy to understand the Hughes family clearly. The Hughes family waspetitive, and only the fittest could survive. Perhaps, this was the reason why the Hughes family had always been on the top. The family had always let the strongest person take control of the family. Taking a deep breath, Jack did not continue to ask about the secrets in the ck Hell. He turned his head and looked at Patrick, "Dad, just tell me, can Madam Hughes be killed?" The voice was icy cold, and the killing intent was overwhelming. A week went by, and they were busy mourning Sophie''s death. But Madam Hughes was still in the Hughes family, and if Patrick had the thought to kill her, he would have already done it. "For the time being, I can''t." Patrick shook his head, and his eyes shed with anger. He was suppressing the killing intent, "The Hughes family is not as simple as you think, she is an elder of the family for sure, but in the end, I just call her stepmother, if she can be killed, I would not suffer for more than twenty years." "Okay!" Jack dryly nodded his head. His voice was as cold as a knife, "Then I will destroy the Quinn family and pay tribute to my mom!" The corners of Patrick''s eyes gently twitched, and he did not show too much surprise. All this was within his expectation. It was only Jack''s killing decisiveness that gave him a slight shock. "Okay!" Without more words, Patrick said, "Someone will have to be buried in this blood feud for your mother after all." "Thank you." Jack calmly said, turned around, and walked towards the stairs. Patrick''s body trembled for a moment. Looking at the departing Jack, his face changed. A word of thanks suddenly made him feel a little strange, and his heart was empty. In the living room, Amber and the others were waiting quietly. When Jack walked to the living room, his gaze fell directly on Yael''s body. "Want to go back to the Quinn family?" Yael was stunned and asked, "I''m not even a Quinn family member anymore. What''s the point of going back?" "To take revenge!" Jack calmly spat out those words. Inside the living room, the atmosphere was instantly solemn. Mr. Ward, Steve, and the others were stunned. Amber even wanted to say something, but she couldn''t. Yael did not expect it too. His eyes glowed, and soon, it dimmed down again, "We are no match for the Quinn family for the time being." A thin dead camel''s bigger than a horse, let alone the Quinn family''s not a thin dead camel, but it was in its prime! Such a powerful Quinn family was not what the Burton family from the capital city could mess with. "Is there a connection?" Jack raised his eyebrows and smiled, with a brutal and rampant aura between his eyebrows, "In the name of the Hughes family, I will destroy the Quinn family. someone must revenge my mom''s death!" "Okay!" Yael smiled wickedly and decisively agreed. No one noticed that his hands quietly clenched The night was getting darker and darker. Steve and his wife had already left. Inside the bedroom, the light was exquisite. Jack sat on the edge of the bed and listened to the sound of watering from the bathroom. His expression was slightly grave. Looking at the room that Daisy had just cleaned up, everything was still as it was on the wedding day. Only this week, the room was tossed out of shape by himself. More so, because of the huge change in the wedding, there was full of regrets for Amber and him from the wedding. The death of his mother was an unbearable blow to him. But to Amber, Jack was also full of guilt. A wedding turned into a mom''s funeral. The wedding that initially should be happy was full of sadness. On the contrary, Amber had notined a bit but had been at the side to apany and try to enlighten Jack. It was not fair to Amber. Click! The bathroom door opened. The dense water vapor puffed out. Jack subconsciously look at it, and he was lost in thought. Under the light, Amber was wrapped in a bath towel and slowly walked out of the bathroom, revealing a pair of long legs. She had long wet hair, and there were still water droplets on her shoulder. Perhaps because of the water temperature, her stunning face was scarlet red and blushed. Feeling Jack''s gaze, Amber somewhat shyly lowered her head and said timidly, "What are you looking at?" "Come here." Jack said softly. Amber''s delicate body trembled and bit her red lips. She slowly walked to Jack''s side and sat down. Jack gently hugged Amber''s, the fragrance was puffy, and he gently let Amber lean on his shoulder. He gently said, "You have been aggrieved for a while now." "Dummy, what are you talking about? What''s so aggravating about me?" Amber raised her head, her brilliant starry eyes stared at Jack, and said thoughtfully, "Mom died, all of us are very sad, but the state you''ve been in for a while is too scary, promise me that you won''t allow yourself to be in such a state again." "You are not alone, and you still have me. I am your wife. No matter what happens, I have to bear with you. It is not aggrieving at all. The only thing I feel aggrieved now is that you make me feel that I am not your wife." Jack was stunned. A burst of warmth flowed deep inside. "I promise you! Never again." "Okay." Amber smiled faintly and pointed to the bathroom, "Go take a shower." Following closely, Amber gently whispered in Jack''s ear, "Tonight, it''s the best night ever!"????????????? Chapter 268 Yael Quinn’s Demon The best night ever? Jack froze a moment before he could react, and his heart beat faster. "What are you waiting for?" Raising her eyebrows, Amber presented herself with her beauty which was charming and attracting. And such a nce had amazed Jack. He had not expected that Amber''s nce would be so incisive. After taking a deep breath, Jack got up and walked towards the bathroom. He cleaned himself and wrapped in a bath towel before walking out of the bathroom. The room had gone dark and the light was turned off by Amber. There was only a tablemp left besides the bed that was emitting a faint yellow glow. Amber, on the other hand, had already hidden herself in the bed after throwing the bath towel on the floor. Pulling the quilt while trying to cover her mouth and nose, Amber then looked at Jack shyly. Her eyes, rippled with shyness. Just such a look was worth a thousand words. When Jack got into the bed, Amber who instantly acted like an obedient kitten got into his arms. "I said before, I would save this time for the best night ever!" Her red lips gently nibbled on Jack''s ear, "Please treat me well tonight, my dear husband."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jack smiled softly while raising his hand to turn off the tablemp. All affection exploded in the darkness. Three years of waiting lived up to the long love. All the love was tangled and vented in the darkness. There was no talk for the whole night. When the morning sunrise passed through the curtains and shone on the bedroom. Slowly, Jack and Amber woke up. Embracing each other, the two of them found that they were looking at each other. After a long night, both of them were a little tired and there were still some flushes on Amber''s face. "Waking up so early?" Jack raised his eyebrow while smiling. "Waking up from pain." Amber frowned. Jack froze a moment before he reacted tough instantly. As if she was a scared kitten, Amber hurriedly covered Jack''s mouth with her hand, "Dummy, how dare youugh? "Why can''t Iugh? You are my wife." Jack gently scraped Amber''s nose. Both of them looked at each other speechlessly. After a long while. Amber slowly said, "Have you really decided to go to the Quinn family?" "Hum." Jack answered calmly. "Can it be for a while?" Amber asked. "With such a drastic change at home, I hope for a few peaceful days and I don''t want you to risk your life again." "It is fine, with Dad around and with the name of the Hughes family, the Quinn family is nothing." Jack smiled faintly. "But, I still think that this is too risky, the Quinn family is getting stronger, and it should be very difficult for the Hughes family to use their power to oppress them." Amber said again, "Moreover, you have also called Yael who was the former Quinn family''s member, have you considered his feelings in doing so before?" Jack smiled spontaneously, "Dummy, I have definitely considered his feelings and that is why I called him up with me." His words made Amber doubtful and confused. Letting Yael... watch the Quinn family perish was meant considering his feelings? "What happened to Yael in the Quinn family is even more tragic than we thought." Jack''s eyes suddenly turned deep as he murmured in a low tone, "He went out of his way to cut open his wound and even sprinkle salt on them in order to pull me out of the hell." "He was despising me for being inferior to him, for being able to climb out of the hell on his own but I was stuck in the hell." Upon saying those words, Jack''s eyes suddenly turned red. The sudden change of emotion made Amber flustered. However, Jack''s words changed, "Do you still remember the image of Yael when he killed Samuel Jour on the day of the wedding?" "I remember." Panic appeared on Amber''s beautiful face, "Yael was very frightening at that moment, if you hadn''t treated him cruelly, I guess no one would have been able to stop him." "That''s why..." Jack smiled bitterly, "He keeps boasting that he has climbed out of the hell, but actually he is still inside the hell, he only uses his cynical appearance to hide the demon that lives deep inside him." "And all these causes and consequences lie within the Quinn family!" "I see." Amber nodded then said softly, "I know you want to take revenge and also to take Yael out of his demon, but you have to promise me that everything must be done in safety. If not, then you have toe back immediately." While talking, she patted her belly and smiled softly, "The baby and I are still waiting for you." "How can it be that soon?" Jack looked at Amber astonishingly. Amber raised her eyebrows slightly and said embarrassingly, "I don''t care, I have pretended to be pregnant anyway." After washing up, Jack put on a neat suit that was selected by Amber. Looking at himself who was glowing and handsome in the mirror, Jack was a little lost in thought. Perhaps the only difference was that his cheeks were a little thinner than before. "From today onwards, I will wear the crown..." Making the decision inside his heart, his eyes turned iparably determined. If he wanted to wear the crown, he must learn to bear with its weight! Even if it was for the sake of his dead mother, he will need to wear this crown on his head. Together with Amber, both of them then turned around and went downstairs. In the restaurant. Patrick, Mr. Ward, Daisy Hill, Brent and Yael were having their breakfast. Upon seeing Jack and Amber who came from upstairs. Yael was surprised, "What the hell, you all wake up so early? Absence makes the heart grow fonder, both of you are newly married, at least you have to get up at sunset, right?" Such a sentence made both Jack and Amber feel shy and embarrassed. And the others had identally sprayed the porridge in their mouth into their bowls. Patrick wiped away the porridge from the corner of his mouth while staring at Yael, "Hey boy, you are so annoying!" Shrugging his shoulder, Yael nced at Jack with a contemptuous expression, "Hey man, you are not good!" He then turned to talk with Daisy, "Ms. Hill, let''s add some wolfberry in every dish for the noon meal." Daisy was embarrassed and she said shyly to Brent, "Brent..." Brent''s face turned colder and he red at Yael with anger, "If you make fun of Ms. Hill again, I will show what a sandbag-sized fist is." "Fine, fine, you just bully me for being single." Shrugging his shoulder again, Yael conceded and drank his porridge quietly. Jack pulled Amber to sit at the table. He looked at Yael with a smile, "How can you say you are single? Vinna is chained by you!" "Puff!" The porridge in Yael''s mouth spurted out, choking and coughing violently for a few times before he hurriedly changed the subject, "By the way, when do we go to the Quinn family in the X city?" The atmosphere instantly turned colder. Including Patrick who fell all his eyes on Jack. Jack calmly drank his porridge before he said, "We will leave at noon!" "So fast?" Even Yael was a little surprised. Raising his eyebrow, Jack spoke coldly. "Do we have to choose an auspicious day to take revenge? There will be changes if we are toote!" Patrick nodded, "Then I will return to the Hughes family now. Madam Hughes is too murderous, it''s time to invite her to go to the Buddha Hall to chant the Buddhist Sutra for a few days."0000???????????? Chapter 269 Gift before the Battle Patrick Hughes left in a hurry. He even didn''t leave time to talk a few more words with Jack. After having breakfast, Patrick directly left by helicopter. Jack was also clear that Madam Hughes must be a huge obstacle for taking down the Quinn family. She and the Quinn family were in league with each other. Regarding the conspiracies of dealing with him, these two sides were hard bound with each other. If Jack really took action on the Quinn family, the Quinn family would definitely ask help from Madam Hughes and she absolutely would help them. If any one of them was defeated, the other one couldn''t stand long. Jack understood the truth, let alone the Quinn family and Madam Hughes. The precondition for Jack and Yael Quinn to revenge themselves on the Quinn family was that his father could control Madam Hughes! Soon after Patrick had left. Jack also left TM Vi District for the suburban airport with Yael and Brent. Mr. Ward stayed in the city and took charge of the management of thepany. Many things had happened during the month when Jack was sent to ck hell. There were already lots of troubles, when Samuel Jour took charge of DT real estate agency, controlling Drago and Aiden at the same time. What''s more, there were many hidden troubles after the ident at the wedding. All of those had to be solved as soon as possible. Jack even didn''t mind Mr. Ward taking some particr methods. It was better to solve them fast. Now, only Mr. Ward could handle it well. Jack could hardly make it even though he tried to solve it by himself. When arriving at the airport, they freely went through the green channel and got on a private ne, which was early arranged by Mr. Ward. Soon, the airne took off. "Young master, Mr, Ward has already arranged the Hughes Office in X city for reception." Brent calmly said, "This is also Old master''s order. It will draw attention from other family members, if Old master informs the Hughes Office. It''s more secret to let Mr. Ward arrange. And we need to rely on the Hughes Office this time." Jacked didn''t retort and nodded his head. They didn''t go to the Quinn family for chatting or party. They came for revenging this time. It was pretty informal if the Hughes Office in X city wasn''t informed, since it was in the name of the Hughes family. Subconsciously, Jack nced sideways at Yael. Yael was as calm as usual now. Having felt Jack''s gaze, Yaelpressed his lips, "You don''t need to think of my feelings. I have nothing to do with the Quinn family any more. They didn''t think of my feelings as well when they sent someone to kill me." "I know." Jack cracked a smile, "I just want to ask you how you will do with the Quinn family." "You''ve already had your n and your father is helping you to do so. Why do you ask me?" Yael shrugged and said meaningfully, "It''s the best way to take advantage of one side to constrain the other side. We''ll lose a lot if we just clean up the Quinn family. That isn''t worth it." Jackughed, coolly looking at the clouds out of the window, "True. The crown is quite heavy. I can''t keep it if I don''t make use of one side to constrain the other." Yael and Brent heard his words. They watched Jack together in surprise. Jack rubbed his nose, "What?" "Jack, you''ve changed." Yael put his hands behind his head, "What do you think, Brent?" "Jack, oh no,, Young master, you have changed indeed." Brent was panic and hurriedly corrected himself, "Young master doesn''t used to specifically weigh advantages and disadvantages." "Now you really look like an heir." Yael sneered, "You have to try all ways so that you can beat the mean guys of the Hughes family." Jack faintly smiled, which was full of bitterness. The ne came down to the X airport at 10:30 in the morning. Hardly had they walked out of the airport when a middle-aged man came to them. "I''m the leader of the Hughes Office in X city, Joe Hughes. Nice you meet you, Young master." "Let''s go." Nodding his head, Jack followed Joe to walked to the Rolls-Royce on the roadside. After they got on, Joe started to say, "Young master, today is Old Master Quinn''s birthday. They are having a birthday feast in their mansion now." "Birthday feast?" Jack''s eyelid twitched. He rubbed his chin and sneered, "We are here at the right time. Since it''s a birthday feast, we need to prepare a present. After all, the Quinn family showed up and gave me presents when it was my wedding." "I did forget about it." Yael lowered his head to think as well. Suddenly, they looked at each other at the same time and then sneered. The temperature seemed to drop a lot inside the car. In the Quinn family. Being the richest family in X city, they were at the top, overlooking the others. The Quinn family enjoyed an unrivalled status in X City. Old Master Quinn''s birthday had attracted many rich and powerful families in X city toe and congratte him. There were exact one hundred banquet tables in their mansion. That was due to Old Master Quinn considered that it wasn''t an integral birthday and he required it not to be extravagant. It was near noon. It had already been solid with plenty of luxury cars outside of the mansion. There were crowds of people and huge noise. Fireworks were let off each time when a guest was arriving. Old Master Quinn, more than 60 years old, was wearing a red Tang suit. Looking happily, he stood with the other direct blood at the gate to greet the guests who came for congrattion. "Grandpa, the guests are almost here. Those who haven''t arrived yet are only dispensable. You don''t need to greet them personally." A young man in a suit said with a smile, "You have been standing here for the whole morning, grandpa. Please go inside to take a seat and have a rest. It''s totally fine that we young people are here to handle." After he said so, a few other young family members around all agreed with him immediately. They were all direct blood and had an unrivaled status in the Quinn family. There was huge difference between direct and indirect blood in the Quinn family. "Stop being arrogant, Kevin." Old Master Quinn had a sullen look and said with a low voice. The young man got frightened, lowering his head to apologize, "I''m sorry, grandpa." "Well, I''m old and I couldn''t bear standing here indeed. There you go. Remember that don''t be rude or arrogant to the guests, in case that they say that we the Quinn family are impolite." Old Master Quinn eased his expression and smiled again, changing his eyes, " By the way, don''t forget to tell me if Ameliaes back. I want to see her." "Alright, grandpa. Kevin smiled and nodded, "I''ll tell you once Amelia is back." After Old Master Quinn had turned and entered the mansion, Kevin changed to a sullen look. He angrily spit at the ground, "I don''t understand why grandpa misses Amelia so much. Amelia is just a capable woman, but she is a loser anyway, marring a useless man. She let the mane to the Quinn family, but he still divorced Amelia at thest and left." The other direct blood all agreed with him after Kevin said so. At this moment. A middle-aged man hurriedly ran to them. He said to Kevin in panic, "Kevin, Yael, Yael ising to congratte Old Master Quinn on his birthday." Bang! Although the man said it in a low voice on purpose, his words startled Kevin and others like lightning. "Why is the bastarding?" Kevin angrily gnashed his teeth, "Drive him away!" "You don''t have to. I''m already here!" With his hands in the pockets, Yael had a cynical smile. He aggressively said to Kevin, "What''s more, I''m afraid that you dared not drive me away. The man standing beside me is the Young master of the Hughes family." "You..." Kevin changed his countenance. He knew Jack Hughes. Kevin went there with Old Master Quinn when it was Jack''s wedding. He also had seen what happened there. However, what Kevin knew was only a few. He didn''t know the deeper details. But as Yael had said, actually the Quinn family dared not drive the Young master of the Hughes family away. In the blink of an eye, Jack, Yael, Brent, as well as Joe had walked up to Kevin and the others.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yael took the gift box from Jack and held it to Kevin. "Here you are. This is a little birthday present for Old Master Quinn." "Then I have to thank you." Kevin coolly smiled. He took the gift box and opened it in public without scruple. However, when he saw the present in the gift box. Kevin instantly got extremely angry. What in the gift box was... a pair of elegiac couplets. They were used for mourning the dead and sacrifice.??????????????? Chapter 270 Reputation of a Noble Family Elegiac couplets were used in grieving for the lost ones and also funeral rituals. It was Old Master Quinn''s birthday banquet, and they provided elegiac couplets as gifts. That was clearly tearing the banquet apart! Instantly, Kevin Quinn turned brutal and cruel. "Bang!" He directly threw the gift box to the floor, the elegiac couplet inside were also dropped out. Everyone saw the fuss.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org All Quinn family descendants behind Kevin were also stunned. Immediately, they were all raging. The guests and servants of the Quinn family around were all shocked after seeing that scene. All of a sudden, the atmosphere was frozen at the mansion front door. There was a strong smell of war in the air. "Yael Quinn, you bastard! The Quinn family does not haggle with you but how could you be so arrogant! You even curse my grandpa in his birthday banquet, now get out of here!" Kevin hooted angrily at him. If Jack Hughes was not beside Yael, he would have asked someone to break both of his legs. Yael smiled disdainfully. Jack who was right next bend over slowly and put the couplet back into the gift box. "This is the gift that I have prepared for Old Master Quinn. Master Kevin, are you getting rid of me as well?" Jackughed banteringly and hand the gift box to Kevin again, his eyes were fierce. What?! Kevin and others were shocked at the same time. Kevin gritted his teeth and tried to suppress his anger, "Master Hughes, you are the heir for the Hughes family, the Quinn family respects you. At your wedding, my grandpa and I were there to congratte you Now it is my grandpa''s birthday banquet and this is what you do in return?" Even when he was trying so hard to keep it to his own, but his words were still piercingly cold. "Don''t you know that?" Jack seemed a bit shocked, his look suddenly turned dull, "Then ask your grandpa! Today, we are going through this door to the Quinn family mansion. If you do not allow us, then we will fight through it!" His tone was sonorous and domineering. After that, Jack strode heavily and headed directly towards the mansion. Kevin''s expression immediately turned unmerciful and wanted to stop him. But Brent and Yael stepped forward together. Brent''s towering physique instantly stopped Kevin from moving any steps. Yael said with a chilly voice, "Do you want to let everyone know and ruin the birthday banquet?" Kevin''s expression changed within a second and hummed indifferently. He then turned back, leading a few Quinn family descendants, and walked into the mansion. "Idiots." Yael smiled disdainfully. Jack smiled and was going to enter the mansion with few other people. Suddenly, there was a giggly shouting from his behind. "Yael!" Yael was shocked and immediately turned over. Jack, Brent, and Joe Hughes all stopped and looked backward. They saw a young woman who was wearing a white dress was joyfully running towards them. She straight away jumped into Yael''s arms and was smiling widely, "Yael, it''s been a long time since Ist saw you." "Come down Amelia. You have grown up so much and be heavy." Yael pretended to be applying a lot of effort. Amelia squeezed her mouth andnded on the ground. She said aggrievedly, "You are heavy. I have been losing weighttely, I am not heavy at all." "So what..." Yael rolled his eyes, he held Amelia''s hands and walked to Jack, "Amelia, let me introduce you. This is Jack, my friend." Then he told Jack, "This is my sister, Amelia." There was a trace of astonishment flickered through his eyes. He smiled and shook hands with Amelia. Amelia was cheerful, she called Jack by his name when they were shaking hands. "Are you here to celebrate the birthday of I miserable old fool?" all the introduction, Yael asked with a voice. "Yes, but I am leaving after sending the gift." The smile on Amelia''s face vanished, her look was immensely dull. Yael frowned, "It has been two years, that miserable old fool still wants you to obey the same rules?" "Never mind, it was my fault back then, wasn''t it?" Amelia shrugged her shoulders, she pretended that she was fine and smiled when she said that. But everyone could tell the aggrievement and disappointment in her eyes. Yael''s face turned grim and held Amelia''s hand, "Today, I am here. I will let you stay here all the way until the banquet ends. No one will dare to kick you out!" "Yael..." Amelia''s face changed slightly, she was a bit panic, "This, this is not a good thing, what if..." "Do not worry about anything that might happen. You are the only younger sister I have in the Quinn family." Yael''s expression was icy cold, his eyes were full of determination, "After the incident that happened to my family, I am no longer involving myself in anything regarding the Quinn family. But your incident happened two years ago, the Quinn family was still acting like that. Since I am here, then I am going to protect you!" His tone was firmed, it amazed Jack and Brent who were right next to him. All the time, Yael gave people the impression that he was cynical, and he did not care about the Quinn family. But his sister just unexpectedly popped out of nowhere at the moment. And it even frustrated Yael! "About that, what exactly happened?" Jack asked curiously. Yael held Amelia''s hand and headed into the mansion. At the same time, they told Jack the story. Formerly, Amelia was very outstanding. Right after she turned 18, she went to study at a university but simultaneously ran apany that she had just established. She ran herpany so impressive that it has shown a trend that they could dominate the market of X city. With her talent, she could be the greatest elite in the younger generation of the Quinn family. But two years ago, Amelia was in a rtionship. Perhaps it was her first rtionship or she was just too young. They ended up married very quickly and had a family together. But the man had a poor family but the Quinn family did not allow women to marry men with lower social status. They thought it was embarrassing, so they forced the man to marry into the family and became a live-in son-inw. Unfortunately, the man quickly could not withstand the pressure and aggrievement of being a live-in son-inw. Soon, he chose to divorce Amelia. A marriage with only two months! When Amelia still had not recovered from the pain of divorce, the Quinn family thought the divorce was too embarrassing. So for the sake of the Quinn family reputation, not only they snatched Amelia''spany, they even treated her like a foreigner. Whenever there were any events, she could attend but could not stay too long! Amelia was not on the direct line of the Quinn family descendants, the resources she got were limited so establishing apany waspletely relying on her own abilities. Because of her abilities, she could still grab some attention in the Quinn family. But the divorce just entirely shattered everything she had built. Even when they summarized the whole story, Jack was still able to understand everything. Wasn''t it simr to Yael''s encounter? They sympathized with each other as they had the same encounters. No wonder Yael was so outrageous about this. But Jack still found the whole thing to be funny. The Quinn family really made their actions despicable enough just to save their face. Amelia had already established her ownpany at the age of 18. She even strove to make herpany the best in the market. With her skills and some extra training, Amelia could be the future elite of the Quinn family. But contrary to what was expected, the Quinn family did not appoint Amelia despite her merits. They chose to save their so called reputation instead. Was reputation that important for the noble families or giantpanies? Jack realized when Yael was telling the story, Amelia looked extremely frustrated and depressed. But there were unwillingness and anger in her eyes. Obviously, deep down in her heart, she still cared about it even when she kept acting like she did not care at all. "Jack, please do not intervene with this. Amelia will be staying with us today!" Yael unexpectedly became resolute, "I wanted to see which idiot from the Quinn family dares to kick my sister out today." Jack smiled casually while patted Amelia''s shoulder. "Let''s go, we are right here. Today not even Old Master Quinn would dare to kick you out!" Chapter 271 Three Glasses of Wine The Quinn Mansion was filled with guests and full ofughter. However in contrast the atmosphere within the inner hall in was deathly quiet. The old master Quinn was looking intently at the couplet given to him as one of his birthday gifts, he was extremely furious. Kevin and the other members of the Quinn family were from the third generation, and were all full of discontent and indignation. There were also a few middle aged family members within the Quinn family, they were gloomy and eyes were filled with anger. "Grandfather, who is that son of a bitch Jack? The so called heir of the Hughes family? And that Yael, does he really think he has someone so powerful backing him?" Kevin was the first to speak, he had a fiery and exuberant personality and gestured with his hand as he said, "As long as you say the word then I will directly go and throw them out of the Quinn Mansion right now." "Kevin, shut it!" A middle aged man shouted immediately. He was Kevin''s father, Morrison Quinn, and was the eldest of the second generation of the Quinn family. "Father, why must I be quiet? The gift that Yael has given to grandfather is clearly curse of death. And how could the Quinn family give in to this?" Kevin chided angrily. p! Morrison pped Kevin''s face and said, "Our elders are here, what right do you have to say these things?" Kevin felt much resentment being pped, however in the end he lowered his head and backed away. "Sigh." The old master Quinn sighed and nced at Kevin rather helplessly. The third generation of Quinn family members, among the ones who were part of the main blood line, to him none were worth a nce at. Although he strictly followed the rules of blood first, he knew he had to face the reality. All of the third generation family members within the main blood line, were all very proud and arrogant, however their temperaments and abilities were all rather mediocre, they were insignificant. As long as there can be someone like Yael, no, granted that there can be someone like Amelia, then the old master Quinn will be able to enjoy his life to the full. "Father, they are here for..." Morrison said to the old master Quinn in a deep voice. "Shut it!" the old master Quinn pupil''s dted as he shouted out loudly interrupting Morrison. Kevin and the others felt confused as to what was happening. As a matter of fact, this was something that the Quinn family and Madam Hughes had cooperated together with to n and within the Quinn family only very few of the members knew this. However no one within the third generation of family members knew. After the old master Quinn''s loud shout, everyone in the inner hall went quiet. Everyone held their breath while shooting looks at the old master Quinn rather apprehensively from time to time. After a few moments. the old master Quinn suddenly exhaled and with a rather reluctant smile said, "You''re considered as guests here, in addition to this you are the heir of the Hughes family, thus I should like to greet you personally." What?! Sending the couplet and causing troubles on the banquet, were these not enough to drive them out? And he wanted to personally greet him? Everyone was shocked, stunned to the spot. When they had returned to their senses. the old master Quinn had already left the inner hall. "Brother, what does father want to do?" "Although the Quinn family of X City cannot bepared with the Hughes family, however as some of the richest of X City, we will not tolerate being provoked and insulted by the Hughes family! "Sending a couplet that is only to be sent during a funeral for his birthday banquet, a clear curse to the old master Quinn. How is he able to ept this?" Morrison looked sullen when he suddenly shouted sternly, "Everyone be quiet, and listen to the old master!" Meanwhile as he took a step forward, Morrison then gave an instruction to Kevin in a low voice, "Kevin, gather together a dozen bodyguards and make them guard outside the main room. If something unexpected happened at the birthday banquet then listen out for the sound of a ss breaking to take action." The ''guest'' was here with ill intent. The old master Quinn nned to greet him with courtesy, however had to be on alert. What''s more, Morrison knew the whole story well, thus was rather dreading the visit of Jack and Yael. The incident regarding the Burton family in the capital city was a lesson to be learned. While the old master Quinn was walking to the front hall with many of his descendants. He attracted the attention of those on the way and greeted them as he passed. Among the guests were big and powerful giants and tycoons within each of their respective industries, and a few of them are of strong authority. The Quinn family was located within X City, which demonstrated they existed at the top of the pyramid. On this position they were able to overlook everyone, and also make everyone look back up at them. The old master Quinn ''s face was full of smiles as he greeted everyone one by one. At once he started to search for Jack andpany who he saw were to be sitting in the corner. At the corner table, Jack and Yael took their seats. Because they were all rich and powerful people within X City, some of them knew of Yael and in addition to this Brent''s towering figure was quite oppressing. As a result, Jack and hispany were the only people at this table. Jack was looking indifferent as usual, Yael looked both cynical and unconcerned, and Brent looked calm, while Joe was smiling. However in contrast Amelia who was sitting next to Yael had her head lowered with her palms sped together full of sweat. Since two years ago, she had lost any right to be involved with any affairs rting to the Quinn family. So since this was a birthday banquet for the elders of the family, she would just showed her respect and then leave directly after sending the gifts..RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She had a weak personality, neverined, therefore she had never objected to the way she was treated. However today was Old Master Quinn''s birthday banquet and hade here with Jack and Yael which was obviously viting the rules of the Quinn family. She didn''t know what kind of punishment she would be receivingter. However she decided to stay, one reason being because she was with Yael, and the second reason was because she didn''t want to leave, since as a member of the Quinn family, she wanted to stay. Suddenly. There was an uproar nearby. Amelia immediately noticed that there was a crowd approaching them. Her eyes flickered and she couldn''t help bing more nervous so she lowered her head down and didn''t dare to look up. "Master Hughes, we here are honored by your presence, I apologize for not having greeted you sooner." A warm heartedugh was suddenly heard. Amelia''s body trembled, her face full of shock. This was... the old master Quinn''s voice? Then a secondter the old master Quinn spoke again, "Amelia, Yael." Amelia was struggling a lot in her heart, and slowly raised her head. His familiar face was in sight, and although it was no longer as solemn and dignified as before, he instead had a gentle smile on his face. "Grandfather..." Amelia couldn''t believe it for it was the first time she had seen a smile on the old master Quinn''s face in two years. However Yael leaned back on the chair rather sluggishly, had a toothpick between his teeth, a face full of disdain and didn''t respond to the old master Quinn. Meanwhile at the same time. The people around them were overwhelmed with astonishment. There was a lot of discussion among them. "My God! What did we just witness? When did the Quinn family''s house rules change?" "The one who killed his father has actually attended the banquet, but how is the old master Quinn able to remain so calm and courteous?" "Don''t look at the person who is sitting next to Yael, but if I remember correctly then he should be one of the heirs to the Hughes family, Jack!" Boom! One of the guests here who had seen Jack before spit this out. However what he said ended up making the whole front hall suddenly quiet. In fact, there were hundreds of tables here for the birthday banquet; however everyone who was sitting in the front hall were the most distinguished and close people to the old master Quinn. Among the people sitting in the front hall, many of them were clear on the importance of the sessor to the Hughes family. "Old master Quinn, were you satisfied with the gift you received?" Jackughed rather jokingly, his face full of arrogance. What he just said caused everyone''s brows to tighten. Even if you didn''t know what the birthday gift was, from what Jack said, it was clear to everyone that it was aplicated matter! Morrison and the others were full of rage. Only when the veins on the old master Quinn''s head started throbbing did he suppress his anger and instead faked a smile and sped his hands together. "Satisfied, a gift from Master Hughes, how can I be dissatisfied? Please have some wine and enjoy my birthday banquet." He had the eyes of everyone on him as he said this. He picked up the Maotai wine from the table and personally poured a full ss for Jack. His words and actions really made him seem humble. The people in the front hall were all still stunned. Cannon Quinn and the richest men within X City even wouldn''t act so lowly towards the head of the Hughes family. "Three sses." Jack raised his eyebrows, took the wine sses that were in front of Yael and Amelia and put them in front of him as he said "Pour some wine into these sses too!" The old master Quinn''s pupils dted, feeling uncertain. However in the end he smiled and poured two more sses. Jack didn''t wait for him to put down the wine ss and instead slowing stood up holding his own wine ss. "First ss, to the heavens!" The old master Quinn was stunned, the veins in the corners of his eyes very evident. All the members of the Quinn family were even more furious, full of rage. Everyone in the front hall had their pupils dting rapidly, this was... With everyone''s eyes on him, Jack who was unconcerned sprinkled some drops of wine into the air and then at once finished his wine ss in one go. As soon as he finished his first ss he took the second ss. "Second drink, to the earth!" Then with a look of arrogance on his face, he sprinkled some drops of wine onto the floor, and then again finished his ss in one go. Within the room there was not a sound to be heard. The atmosphere was tense and filled with a strong sense of confrontation. Then when Jack raised the third ss of wine. He made no attempt to hide his murderous intent, and at this moment, everyone was able to feel the coldness radiating off his body. The corners of his mouth curled slowly as he looked coldly at the old master Quinn. "This third ss, I raise in honor of my mother who is in heaven and to the old master Quinn who I hope will have external happiness after his death!" The sound of wine falling on the floor was heard. The sparkling and translucent wine was poured out of the ss and onto the floor. Everyone in the front hall had their breaths taken away by what they were seeing. The guests were all in shock, a chill crawling up their spines. Chapter 272 Within Three Days Ssh... Wine was spilled onto the ground, the smell of alcohol lingered in the air. All the guests in the hall were dumbstruck. He just wished Old Master Quinn a good time in heaven at his birthday banquet? Just how much grudge and hatred there was between them? Amelia shivered and looked at Jack shockingly. Yael, who was sitting beside her, patted the back of her hand, implying her not to react to it. In the hall. Everyone''s breath froze in the air. As they sensed the grim aura Jack was giving off. It was rampant, wild and domineering, to the point of extremity. Old Master Quinn gripped the cup tightly in the air, his face was stone cold while his eyes boiling, as if a cannibal beast. "Jack, watch where you''re at when you said that!" Morrison snapped, his face twisted. "Even Old Master Hughes won''t dare to humiliate Quinn family like this!" In that moment. The Quinn''s Direct descendants behind him had Jack and his troop surrounded like a pack of beasts. He wished him "have a good time in heaven" in public.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This was a huge blow at Quinn family''s reputation! They would definitely not let their dignity as the most powerful family in X City be jeopardized like that! Simultaneously. Brent stood up unhurriedly, gazing at the Quinn''s members from the corner of his eyes with a sharp killing aura. It made the surrounding pack flustered and halted on their advance. Tom got up from his seat as well, ncing around with vignce. "Morrison..." Old Master Quinn was taken aback at the scene and tried to stop him. But Morrison already grabbed the cup on the table and smashed it to the floor. Bam! The cup broke into pieces. In that moment. With intensive footsteps, Kevin rushed in with a dozen security guards in suits. Things got messy all of a sudden. "Beat the crap out of them and get rid of them!" As soon as they rushed into the hall, Kevin ordered angrily while pointing at Jack''s table. The security guards immediately stormed towards Jack and the gang. "Ah!" Amelia was totally flustered. She was dumbfounded at the sudden chaos. Suddenly someone took her into his arms. She lifted her head to look at the person, "Yael." "Stay right here and don''t go anywhere!" After taking Amelia to a corner, Yael turned around and smirked, then dashed towards the mess. At the mean time. Jack, Brent and Tom were already in the middle of a fight with the guards. With his towering figure, Brent flipped the table over to hold off the guards, then immediately grabbed two chairs and dived into the enemy''s camp. The well-trained guards were no match against Brent. Three were down in just the blink of an eye. "Stop! Stop this right now!" Stomping his foot, Old Master Quinn waspletely exasperated. But things were already in a huge mess. It was getting so out of control that all the guests were fleeing. "Dad, Quinn family will lose its status in X City if we tolerate such behavior at our territory!" With menacing expression, Morrison said sternly. He was aware the enemy was intimidating, but the Quinn family was never a pushover. Jack might have stepped on the Burton family in the capital city. But Burton family was already at the verge of falling apart, while Quinn family was at its heyday! "Don''t you worry, Grandpa. Whoever dares to humiliate you won''t be leaving alive today!" Kevin said with pride. Just as he said that. He suddenly froze. In his gaze. Someone was walking towards them unhurriedly from the chaos. As if the mess behind him was none of his business. He walked in a calm and prideful manner. But his blooming killer aura made Kevin''s heart throb hard. Jack advanced towards them unhurriedly. The guards were held off by Brent and Yael no matter how hard they tried to get at him. With curling lips, he narrowed his eyes. The scene of his mother dying miserably shed across his mind. His killing intent was boiling. His narrowed eyes gradually turned red. He would not be able to face himself as a son if he didn''t avenge his mother! "Take him! Take him down!" Horrified, Kevin took a step back and yelled. The Quinns were terrified as well. At this moment, even the Quinns felt that Jack was a blood-thirsty devil who just came out of hell. Fear spread like fire in a dry field. Old Master Quinn was dead pale in the face. By putting away his pride, he had been trying to minimize the impact of today''s incident because he knew this was not going to end well. But Jack didn''t buy that. Jack came at him so fiercely as if putting a knife at his throat. He crushed Quinn family''s dignity directly in front of everyone. Bang bang bang... The sound of people shrieking and fighting was deafening. No matter how desperately Kevin chided, Jack continued to advance towards him slowly. guards couldn''t get anywhere near Jack. A hint of wickedness suddenly emerged in Kevin''s gaze. With a shriek, he broke a wine bottle on the table and dashed towards Jack with the bottle''s remain. "Go to fucking hell!" Bam! Jack swiftly threw a punch at Kevin''s arm. Crack! The bone in Kevin''s arm snapped, the tip of the snapped bone pricked through his flesh into the open air. "Ah!" With a horrifying squeal, Kevin''s pale features all twisted together. "Uh!" All the guests gasped at the scene. They grew more afraid of Jack at this moment. But. Jack''s expression remained the same throughout the incident. An ice cold poker face. Gripping Kevin''s face with his right palm, he pressed him down into a kneeling position with a brutal force. "Who do you think you are to fight me?" His voice was so cold as if it could freeze air. It sent chills down the Quinn family members'' back. Old Master Quinn and Morrison were both terrified. Before they could say anything. Jack had already stood in front of them. "What... what do you want..." With a pale face, Morrison''s voice was trembling. The Quinn family had never been bullied around like this before! Even more humiliating and unexpectedly, the whole gang of direct lineage in Quinn family were stifled in their own territory by just a handful of enemies. Pak! Jack pped Morrison so hard his cheek swelled red. He coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. "Of course I''m going to fuck Quinn family up!" This struck all of them like a thunder. Everyone was losing their wits. Old Master Quinn''s pupils contracted at the intense situation. Being a supreme leader in the industry for all these years, he was sophisticated enough to stay level-headed even at the encounter with a devil like Jack. He gnarled his teeth. "Jack, do you think this is going to end in your favor? You''ll pay for what you did today. I''ll make you lose your status as the inheritor and also your life!" Jack paused. Then smirked disdainfully. "Who give a damn about Quinn family?" "You..." Old Master Quinn''s face flushed red. Jack suddenly widened his narrowed eyes. His aura became even more domineering. "I won''t let you get away with what you did to my mother. Don''t think you''re invincible just because Quinn family is powerful. I''ll make you pay!" "I came today to send a message. Within three days, I want you people to go pay respect at my mother''s tomb. And Old Master Quinn, I want you toe to my house carrying a three-feet sword, and kowtow to me as your apology!" Bam! The moment he finished his words. Jack smashed down on the table beside him with his fist. Which produced a thunderous sound. It made a huge hole in the tabletop. Wood debris was flying everywhere. Everyone was shocked. Horror spread in the air. At the mean time. Brent''s trio was finally done with their fight. Tidying his tie, Yael smirked. "Amelia, get out of here with me after this. I won''t leave you in this filthy family!"??????????? Chapter 273 Were Things Going to Change in X City? It was dead silent in the Quinn''s hall. Completely terrified, a dozen pairs of eyes were looking at the leaving band, who had just wreaked havoc in their territory. Nobody dared to stand in their way. They all knew, the Quinn family had totally lost this one. They lost in such a brutal way as if someone threw them into a mud pit head-down. If what happened here today went public, it would definitely stir up X City. Even the guests who just witnessed everything were in a trance because it was too surreal. No one ever witnessed Quinn family from X City being pushed around like this. The Quinn''s were having it hard. Every one of them was gritting their teeth, rage bursting in their eyes like provoked beasts. The sharp squeal from Kevin, who was rolling on the floor, sliced through the air. With a grim expression and bloodshot eyes, Old Master Quinn was gnarling. The fists underneath his robe were popping veins. His body was trembling impalpably. Even Morrison didn''t dare to make a sound at the sight of this. Everyone could see Old Master Quinn was at his full rage at this moment. Suddenly. Old Master Quinn staggered a step back. With a muffle, blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth. "Dad!" "Grandpa!" All the Quinn''s went flustered. The guests were even more taken aback. They were horrified at the scene. "Morrison will take me back to my room. The rest of you amodate the guests. The banquet carries on." Old Master Quinn ordered in a raspy voice. Morrison immediately took Old Master Quinn out of the hall. On their way out, all the guests stayed out of their way with horror on their faces. The almighty Old Master Quinn spat blood out of rage at his own birthday banquet. None of the wealthy families in the banquet would expect such thing could happen. Were things about to change... in X City? This thought came up to everyone at the scene who was still calm enough to think. Morrison and Old Master Quinn reached the room. At this moment, Old Master Quinn''s face was dead pale. He looked as if he had just gotten a decade older. But the rage on his face was growing more menacing. Apparently he was suppressing hard on his emotions a while ago. Seated, Old Master Quinn clenched his fists so hard one could hear his knuckles crackling. One could even hear the sound of his teeth grinding. "Dad, let''s contact Madam Hughes and asked for her help." Morrison''s had on a gloomy face. He was an incapable man, but not a stupid one. "Jack had imed he did this to us today to avenge his mother. Well, Madam Hughes conspired with us in killing his mother, she naturally should be doing something about this." "Huh, that''s a good point.'' Old Master Quinn put on a wry smile. "He came to mess with us because he knows he can''t do anything to Madam Hughes. This damn kid is looking down on us!" "What happened today will definitely jeopardized Quinn family''s reputation. If we don''t kill Jack, Quinn family will lose its authority and people are going to start messing with us!" Morrison gnarled. "This little brat, he''s just a bastard. He thinks he can do anything he wants just because he is Patrick Hughes'' biological son?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Sinister gaze could be seen on Old Master Quinn''s disdainful face. "I would''ve ended him just now if it wasn''t for that I looked at things at the macro. This brat is being too arrogant to think he has what it takes to go against the two ruling forces, Quinn family and Madam Hughes!" With some deep breaths. Old Master Quinn looked much better now, his breath became steadier. He swallowed the humiliation back in the hall not because he was afraid of Jack, but because there were other guests at the scene. Quinn family was still an overwhelming forcepared to Jack''s current strength. Old Master Quinn was just trying not to make things went even more out of control. After all, Patrick would have all the reason in the world to end Quinn family if they were to murder his son in public. It would be a lot wiser to kill him with a scheme, which would be a piece of cake for either Quinn family or Madam Hughes. Taking a deep breath in, Old Master Quinnughed sinisterly, "You''re right, Morrison. Madam Hughes should be the one dealing with this. This brat came from her family, she as the Quinn family''s aplice must not overlook this matter!" "I''ll contact Madam Hughes right now." Morrison smirked. "Jack, who do you think you are to step on Quinn family? Let me show you what a true terrorizing force is like!" Old Master Quinn grinded his teeth, his killing intent was boiling, "Even your dad Patrick can''t do anything about it if Madam Hughes and I decide to take your life!" With that said, the room was filled with stone cold aura. After leaving the Quinn''s. Jack and his gang were heading back to downtown. "Jack, I didn''t thought you would be so relentless back there." Yael was agitated. "I was totally caught off guard. I thought you would at least talk to them a little bit." Jack rubbed his nose. "I already sent the couplet. What more there is to talk about from the Quinn''s family?" Yael rolled his eyes andughed. "I think the old fool was so mad back there he wanted to bite you to death." "But..." A meek voice suddenly sounded. It was Amelia. She had been in a confused trance state since they left the Quinn''s. She didn''t expect things to turn out like that. The chaotic scene back in the hall scared the wits out of her. She was still fidgety even though she had already calmed down at this moment. Jack, Yael and Brent all looked at Amelia. Amelia got a bit nervous. She swallowed and said, "But didn''t Grandpa pour wine for Jack just now?" After hearing that. Jackughed. Yael and Brent couldn''t hold it in andughed too. Amelia got even more confused at theirughs. Yael said, "Amelia, you''re still unsophisticated. You''re very capable, butcking experiences. You thought the old fool was being courteous with us back there?" Amelia nodded nkly. "There''s no way in hell will the old man be kind like that. He was just being cautious of his actions because there were too many VIPs around in the hall." Yael exined, "The old man would definitely murder us all back there if there weren''t for the outsiders'' presence. Quinn family is a treacherous ce. Do you think we have any status in that family as coteral blood?" Amelia looked at him thoughtfully. Yael then sighed and patted her on the head. "You little girl founded apany at the age of 18 and worked your way up to scale thepany. But you''re stillcking experience. You thought they were good people because they were being friendly with you? Well, even I couldn''t look through their scheme when I was your age." Amelia raised her eyebrows and looked at Yael with a startled gaze, "Yael, are you trying to imply something?" Even Jack and Brent were looking at Amelia suspiciously. Yael stunned for a moment andughed, "No, why would you think that?" Seeing Amelia continued to stare at him, Yael hurriedly changed the subject, "You stay with Jack and I from now on. We started a finance corporation anyways, you can just tag along with us!" Amelia didn''t answer him but smiled and bowed her head thoughtfully. This reaction made Yael''s smile froze on his face. Rubbing his nose, Jack nced at the sibling duo and smiled thoughtfully. Yael was indeed hiding something from Amelia. Chapter 274 The Bloodthirsty Quinn Family Jack understood Yael. Beneath Yael''s frivolous appearance, he had always known the proper limits. Jack and Yael went to the Quinn family to seek their revenge. While Amelia was just present to celebrate the birthday. Even if she left after sending the gift and was too cold to her, even Yael felt wrongly to her... But Yael wouldn''t act rudely and drag Amelia to their bloody fight with the Quinn family because of this. Bringing Amelia away at that time would seem like pulling Amelia to their side. After returning to the Quinn family, Amelia was not treated coldly anymore. Yael wouldn''t do such a stupid thing if he wasn''t hiding anything. But Jack didn''t ask in detail anyway, at least, he couldn''t ask about it in front of Amelia. The Rolls-Royce drove through the city to the suburbs, and finally entered a vi in the forest with river around it. "Young Master, Soosen Vi is the Hughes family''s office headquarters in X City." Tom drove the car while saying, "In X City, every city has the Hughes family''s office and all of it will listen to X City''s office headquartersmands... Each of the office headquarters in the territory is directly affiliated with the Hughes family." "You''ve worked hard today." Jack calmly said that but his gaze seemed like he was enjoying the beautiful scene outside the car. Soosen Vi and Four Impressions Club were quite simr. But it was even better in the gardening artistic concept aspect. Built by the mountain and river, perfectly getting the advantages of the natural environment, and carefully crafted. "You''ve taken care of the vi''s garden neatly." Jack couldn''t help praising him. Tom smiled, "Thank you, Young Master. The Hughes family''s office in X City is mainly engaged in art, while this Soosen Vi, they say that it''s a vi, but it''s actually an art museum... Most of the top art exhibitions in X City is held in the vi." Soon after, Tom spoke again. "But don''t worry, Young Master, the security system in Soosen Vi is excellent... Young Master won''t need to worry about safety after moving in." Jack smiled. He was really not worried about safety. Jack came to X City to avenge his mother so he had never cared about himself. The arranged room was Soosen Vi''s top suite room. There were a total of four rooms, which were built against the mountain, and each suite exists independently. Jack told Yael and Amelia to move in, then Jack and Brent returned to their own room to unpack their luggage.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After everything was pretty much done... Soon, there was a knock on the door. "Come in, it''s not locked." Jack was sitting by the balcony with a smile, he had an open and spacious view from that position... He could almost conveniently see the big river outside the vi, the scenery was absolutely beautiful and elegant. The door was opened, and Yael walked out of it. He took out a cold beer from the fridge and sat by the balcony. Yael drank half of the beer in one go and burped in satisfaction, "Drinking something cold in this weather feels so damn great." "You''re suppressing the anger in your heart, right?" Jack smiled at Yael. "I''m here to talk to you about it, but you must keep it as a secret from Amelia, I feel pitiful for her." Yael shrugged as he said that seriously. Jack leaned on the chair with both hands supporting the back of his head, "Actually, I''m quite curious as for why you''re very close with Amelia out of all the whole Quinn family members." Yael smiled strangely as he spread his hands out. "It''s nothing, I''ve yed with Amelia since we were young... Her father passed away early, and her mother had a very low status in the Quinn family. When I was young, that girl followed me with her runny nose while calling my name." "After we grew up, my family had that problem... The Quinn family was furious and when they punished me harshly in front of everyone, only that dumb girl stood out and pleaded for me, she even got beaten up because of that." Jack rubbed his nose, "And then? I''m talking about the matter you''re hiding from Amelia." Yael smiled bitterly, raised his head, and drank all the beer left in the bottle. "You don''t know how cold-blooded the Quinn family is, a bunch of shameless people, hypocrites that would do anything to get respected." Yael gritted his teeth, full of resentment. Soon after, he turned around with slightly red eyes. "Amelia''s husband didn''t get a divorce with Amelia because he couldn''t bear the grievance of marrying and living with Amelia''s family, because at that time Amelia had already achieved a small sess and they had been living happily... They just went to the Quinn family for the New Year holidays or the elders'' birthday banquets, there weren''t many times he felt wronged in a year." Jack frowned like he was thinking of something. Suddenly, his eyes shone brightly because he understood it. As expected... Yael angrily said, "It''s because those bastards of the Quinn family felt that it was humiliating after hearing people saying that a member of the Quinn family married a man of a lower social status, so they threatened Amelia''s husband in secret to make them get a divorce!" Pat, pat! Yael patted his face, "Don''t you think that they are crazy for their face? They couldn''t bear to hear any gossips so they just separated the couple by force! Furthermore, after that... The Quinn family also secretly murdered Amelia''s husband, don''t you think that it''s terrifying?" Jack was stunned. Even he felt goosebumps on his back. Just because of "face" they didn''t hesitate to separate the couple and kill him? "At that time I already left the Hughes family, but Amelia was so depressed after the divorce... I can''t bear seeing it any longer as her big brother, so I secretly investigated, and I wouldn''t even fucking dare to tell her the results all my life." Yael gritted his teeth. "Divorced, but still alive... Since they couldn''t be together, it''s better for them for forget each other, that''s a good thing too." Jack understood Yael intention, "But if he''s dead and all the thoughts are gone, it could make Amelia be so depressed, and she could even die from it." "Right!" Yael''s eyes glistened, "I had no other choice back then, but now I have a way... I can''t let that dumb Amelia stay with the bloodthirsty Quinn family, she thought that all members of the Quinn family are kind." "But she doesn''t know that in the Quinn family, people could regard human''s life like a trash to get respected." "Huff..." Jack breathed out and smiled, "All right, tell Amelia to help you at thepany, she''s my little sister too." "Thanks." Yael showed a sign of respect with his hands. At the same time. In the Quinn''s mansion. The birthday party''s atmosphere died down because of Jack''s appearance. That caused the birthday party to end quickly. Dark clouds were shrouding the Quinn''s mansion. As if entire mansion smelled like war. In the room... Old Master Quinn looked so gloomy with a faint hint of anger in his eyes. Morrison walked again to him, feeling scared as he said, "Father, I still can''t contact her." Bam! Old Master Quinn rested his palm on the armrest of the chair, "Call, keep calling, even if it''s a hundred times or a thousand times, you should be able to contact the Hughes family''s Old Madam!" "Yes!" Morrison was so shocked, he hurriedly turned around and keep on trying to contact Sophie. Old Master Quinn gritted his teeth furiously as he trembled. Even if he wasn''t scared of Jack, he''s scared of the Hughes family. Of course, the Quinn family can kill Jack easily, but it would incite the Hughes family''s anger after that. Only by getting the Hughes family''s Old Madam involvement and support, the Quinn family would be able to dispose Jack with no worries. The Hughes family''s Old Madam just had to be missing in such crucial moment!000000 Chapter 275 The Quinn Familys Plans in the Worst Situation For two days. The sky above the Quinn family''s residence was covered with dark clouds. They were the wealthiest and dignified family in X City, but everyone was in fear and trepidation in the mansion. It looked like a storm was about toe. In the mansion, everyone could hear the increasingly intense sounds of rage and fury in Old Master Quinn''s room. It was clear to everyone that he would not have afortable time at this birthday feast. In the darkened room. Old Master Quinn''s eyes were red as the blue veins vibrated wildly. "Can''t get in touch? Why can''t you contact her?" Morrison Quinn was chilled and frightened, kneeling on the floor. He was totally scared. "Dad, you must calm down. You must calm down at this juncture." "Calm down? How do you want me to be calm?" Old Master Quinn tantly smashed the antique purple y teapot in his hand onto the ground, "Since you are persuading me to calm down, then tell me what to do?" Morrison''s expression stiffened, and he was speechless. Jack Hughes was backed by the Hughes Family and hade with great power. If he could not get through to Madam Hughes, he really did not know what to do. Jack was not someone that anyone in the Quinn family would take seriously. However, no one in the Quinn family would dare to contempt the Hughes Family''s incredible power. The Burton family in the capital city was a lesson from the past. Patrick Hughes was a fierce man who dares to mobilize warnes to bomb at the drop of a hat. Even if the Burton family was in decline, the Quinn family was in the ascendant. The gap between them was huge. But when faced with the Hughes family, the gap between the Burton and Quinn families were not necessarily that big. "Keep calling! Just keep calling!" Old Master Quinn gritted his teeth fiercely, his face red with rage. Morrison hurriedly got up and continued to contact Madam Hughes. "Damn it! Damn it! Madam Hughes, are you trying to abandon your powerful ally, the Quinn family?" Old Master Quinn sat down on the chair and panted loudly. His neck was thick, and his thoughts turned quickly, "Impossible, you wouldn''t be that stupid, and you''re not stupid enough to be senile. If you lose my Quinn family''s help, you''re no match for Patrick." Because of his thorough thinking, his inability to contact her for two days drove him even madder. Suddenly, he raised his head, and a ruthless light surged in his red eyes. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from between them, "Tomorrow is the deadline given by Jack. If we can''t get in touch by then, Quinn family couldn''t be med when we take desperate measures." "Dad, we still can''t get in touch." Morrison''s voice was trembling with fear, his face dishevelled with despair. He knew that his father was now on the verge of breaking down and bursting into mes, but he would still need to say it. However. To his surprise, his father waved his hand and sighed. Turning to him, his father asked, "How is it going with Kevin?" What was the situation? He was horrified and hurriedly responded, "The arm has been reattached, nothing serious. But this matter has caused Kevin to hold a deep grudge." "Sigh. Is there really no one in the third generation of my family who can support the Quinn family?" Old Master Quinn was full of resentment, "Unfortunately, this time Yael Quinn took away Amelia Quinn. Otherwise, I would have wanted her to return to the Quinn family. With her ability, she would have been able to support the Quinn family. And it would have been easier for Kevin and their descendants to seize power in the future." "Dad..." Morrison''s face was a little embarrassed. He knew very well that the sessor of a wealthy family shoulders the prosperity of the family and must be carefully considered. But to let a concubine''s child support the Quinn family, not to mention the third generation like Kevin and the others, even the second generation, would definitely not be willing to do so. "I know what you all brothers mean. Letting the concubine''s child take over the family is only the worst move." Old Master Quinn waved his hand, interrupting Morrison''s words. And with a twinkle in his eye, he said profoundly, "You immediately go and inform Kevin and the rest of the third-generation descendants to pack their bags and leave X City immediately. It''s best to leave the territory without telling us where they are and wait until this matter is over before returning to the Quinn family in X City." "Dad, it doesn''t need to be like this, does it?" Morrison suddenly realized that his father was already preparing for the worst. "There''s no need?" Old Master Quinn raised his eyebrows and gave him an angry look, "How did you have the courage to say this? Do you believe that if Yael and Amelia were to receive such an order, they would immediatelyply and leave the Quinn family without a sound?" Obviously, it was implying that he was inferior to Yael and Amelia. His face was ugly. His fatherparing him to his juniors was in itself an insult to him. After a pause, Old Master Quinn slowly said, "We are not facing Jack, but Patrick, who is behind him. Makeplete ns, and we won''t have our hands tied when the real sword is around our necks." "Understood." Morrison nodded his head and turned to leave. In the darkened room, only Old Master Quinn was left. The atmosphere was frozen to the point of silence and eerie. After a while. He sighed quietly, "I hope it won''t have to be like this." With Kevin and the others leaving the Quinn family, they had already hidden their whereabouts as much as possible. However, the realm of X City was full of uncovered talents, wealthy and influential families. There was no telling how many eyes were on the Quinn family. Moreover, Old Master Quinn''s birthday banquet had already attracted the attention of all the wealthy families. Now, the news that Kevin and his family had quietly left the Quinn family was immediately put on the table of the heads of the major wealthy families in X City. When everyone learned of this news, they could not help but be dumbfounded, and then they all drew in a breath of cold air. Was the Quinn family already nning for the worst? Was X City really about to change? There were those who sighed, those who gloated, and those who were looking forward to it. The Quinn family was the wealthiest in X City, once it changed, this would mean that the city''s situation would change. The position of the wealthiest may be the time to change hands! If they seized this opportunity, the forces that were usually under the Quinn family would be able to rise to the asion and seized the position of the wealthiest man. And that was exactly what happened. That evening. A mysterious guest was then weed to the Soosen Vi. "Young master, Jim Zhuge from the Zhuge family of X City, requests an meeting." Tom Hughes respectfully reported.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "The Zhuge Family?" Jack nced at Tom and Yael in confusion. Yael shrugged his shoulders and said, "The old and wealthy family in X City, rooted in X City. They can be regarded as a local worldly family and has a strong foundation of strength." "An old-established wealthy family?" Jack came to his feet, rubbing his nose and snickering, "It wouldn''t be the descendants of Zhuge Liang, would it?" Wealthy family and influential family, the former was a family of great wealth, while thetter was a family with history. The wealth of those who can be called an influential family may not be the greatest, but those who had be wealthy must have been in the position long enough. And yet. Tom smiled awkwardly, "ording to the rumours in themunity and the investigation of the Hughes family''s intelligence. It seems to be true." Jack, "..." After a moment of hesitation, he nodded, "Let''s meet." And at the Quinn family. Old Master Quinn''s room was littered with wreckage. He had propped his hands in front of the bookcase. He panted loudly, and his eyes were red. "The Zhuge family is now going after Jack. Do they really think that X City is about to change and want to get rid of the Quinn family quickly?" Morrison had long since fallen to his knees in fear, trembling. With a pale face, he was remorseful. If he had known that his father would be so furious, he would not have told him. Chapter 276 My Mother Is Praying Jack looked at Jim Zhuge who was in front of him. There were lots of doubts in his mind. This... was this a man or a woman? Jim was slim with a fairplexion. The facial features were dashing and the eyes were delicate. The face even looked babyish. The person wore a business suit and the hairstyle was with bangs and exuded a suave demeanor. Due to his position, Jack was unable to see whether Jim''s throat had Adam''s apple. But, asking a person directly for his gender was rude and inappropriate. "Mr. Hughes, have you seen enough?" Suddenly, an attractive and smoky voice sounded. Male! Jack saw it now.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But then, the smack of the tongue, the suave demeanor, the smoky voice, this Jim must be ady killer! "Cough cough..." Jackughed awkwardly and asked, "What brings the aristocratic Zhuge family here?" "Partnership." Jim got straight to the point. The bright shiny eyes stared at Jack, "The Zhuge family is willing to help you decimate the Quinn family for revenge. When this is over, my Zhuge family wants to be the riches family in X City." No unnecessary words. Nothing more was spoken and everything was straight to the point. His directness amazed Jack. Jack had never seen someone as direct as he was. But, Jack smiled oddly, "I didn''t intend to eliminate the Quinn family but we canmence a partnership." Jim frowned in doubt, "The Quinns and you are like fire and water now. If you don''t intend to eliminate the Quinns, then how can our partnershipmence?" "Our partnership hasmenced the moment that you''re here." Jack smiled profoundly and waved, "Take these words to the head of your household. I will speak directly if I need the Zhuge family''s help." Jim''s eyes lit up as he pondered but he nodded as he stood up and said, "To express our sincerity, the Zhuge family would like to invite you to the TY Vi." Just as these were said. Yael who sat by the side looked eagerly at Jack. Jack smiled and shook his head to reject. He signaled Tom to see the guest out. As soon as Jim left, Yael was dejected and asked, "Why didn''t you agree to go? That TY vi is a very interesting and fun ce!" "I knew as soon as I saw that your eyes almost popped out what that ce was. I have a family now and Amber is waiting for me at home." Jack rolled his eyes, looked at Brent as he stood up, and continued, "But if you really want to go, you can ask Brent to go with you. Brent''s eyebrows twitched and stood up, "I have Daisy, only those who are single will enjoy these." Yael''s face turned red and stood still. Jack also started tough. He turned around to see Jim walking out and his gaze deepened and smiled. "When the Quinn family is decimated, someone will eventually emerge as the richest. Even if I don''t help the Zhuge family, they will most likely be the ones. It''s better to forge some friendships and it''s to our benefit. Now that the Zhuge family has visited me, the Quinn family must be worried now." These were Jack''s thoughts. It was with such considerations that his meeting with Jim was so brief. It was peaceful for the night. The next morning, several other wealthy families of X City came to visit Jack. But Jack had already instructed Tom to keep all the visitors outside. All the help that he needed for the revenge could be provided by the Zhuge family. If he epted too many of these visitors, not only will he be distracted, it may cause the Zhuge family to doubt his sincerity. The deadline drew closer and closer and it was gloomy at the Quinn family. All the family members were confused and in a state of panic. From the early morning, angry yells and outbursts could be heard from the Old master''s room. Even the young kids knew that something big was about to happen to the Quinn family. The old master was the pir of the Quinn family and now even the pir was trembling. The adults were even more anxious and depressed. The scene at the birthday banquet was like a nightmare and reyed in their minds. Everyone knew that Jack was like a sharp sword and will soon slice the throat of the old master. The behavior of the old master made everyone lose hope. In the dim room. Old Master Quinn was exhausted. He practically hadn''t slept for three days. Never had he been so devastated. He couldn''t remember how many times he instructed Morrison to contact Madam Hughes. But each time the call failed pushed him further towards the depths of hopelessness. Without coordinating with Madam Hughes, any actions against Jack would incur the wrath of Patrick. They had agreed to cooperate but now Madam Hughes couldn''t be contacted at the most critical moment. This put Old Master Quinn in a bad spot and he felt like he was being grilled over an open me. "Dad, I''ve tried to contact her for more than a thousand times. Why don''t... we give up?" Morrison said helplessly. In these three days, all he did was to contact Madam Hughes. "Give up?" Old Master Quinn red angrily at Morrison with his bloodshot eyes, "Do you want me to give up on the Quinn family? Or are you prepared for the Quinn family to be crippled or destroyed?" Morrison was terrified by the rebuke, clenched his teeth, and didn''t retort. Although his abilities were limited, as the eldest of the family, some of his information came directly from Old Master Quinn. Although the Quinn family was the richest in X City whenpared to the Hughes family... Which was why his father was so terrified at this moment. This was the first time ever that he saw his father had lost control of the situation. "Keep calling!" Old Master Quinn was not ready to give up. He struggled to establish the Quinn family and became the richest in the city. He couldn''t ept that the Quinn family will soon be destroyed by Jack. Time passed steadily. Very soon the sun was setting on the west. The night fell. Within X City, all the wealthy family''s attention was focused on X City''s Quinn family. Stars filled the dark skies. The lights were bright in the Quinn family but it had lost the vitality of the past. The huge mansion was lifeless. All the family members were waiting in fear. The Old Master''s final decision will affect every family member! "Dad, the call went through!" Old Master Quinn who had given up hope suddenly heard Morrison''s words and seemed to be grasping on the final glimmer of hope. He was so excited that he jumped up and lunged forward to grab the phone. "Madam Hughes, I''ve finally managed to contact you!" His sentence released his stress and fear that was suppressed for three days. Without a pause, he said directly, "Jack is in X City and has his sights set on the Quinn family. I''ve been waiting for your decision, if you have..." But, before he could finish. Old Master Quinn''s expression changed drastically and turned pale, white as a sheet of paper. A man''s voice came through the phone, "My mother is praying." Chapter 277 Leave With The Sword Boom! It was as if Old Master Quinn was struck by lightning as he was startled. Following that, the other party ended the call and there was a humming tone. But Old Master Quinn was petrified and did not put down the phone. "Dad..." Morrison realized that something was wrong. Clink nk... Old Master Quinn''s body trembled and the phone fell from his hands onto the ground. Suddenly, the bloodshot eyes became filled with tears. His face turned pale and his lips quivered as his legs wobbled down to a squat. Old Master Quinn started to sob and whine. This terrified Morrison and he asked, "Dad, say something, what happened? You''re scaring me!" Morrison had always remembered his father as strict and firm. He had never lost control of his emotions in such a manner. If outsiders knew that he as the head of the family could cry like a child, he would be theughing stock of the entire X city. "Get out, get the hell out, and let me be in peace!" Old Master Quinn red at Morrison with his tear-soaked eyes and yelled. Morrison was terrified, didn''t dare to ask any further, and rushed out of the room. Thud! Old Master Quinn sat on the ground under the dim lights, his tears continued to flow and his body trembled. After the door was closed, Morrison was unsettled and walked out in a daze. As he reached the garden, a few brothers went over to him. "Morrison, has father decided?" "The deadline is here. What has he decided to do with Jack?" "These few days everyone''s worried and the entire family is in a mess. I suggest that we eliminate Jack once and for all!" The brothers continued to babble noisily. Morrison was already frustrated and now his ears were buzzing from their chatter. "Shut the hell up!" His yell made everyone shut up. Morrison took a deep breath, clenched his teeth, and ordered, "Wait outside for father''s decision!" At that moment, his emotions were stirring and his mind continued to rey the scene of his father''s breakdown and cries. That made him unsettled and terrified. But now he was certain that the Quinn family had been abandoned by Madam Hughes. Madam Hughes abandoned the cooperation at this critical moment! "This old hag is shameless!" Morrison cussed. That made the brothers beside him nervous and horrified. Time passed steadily. The night was cool and the breeze blew. The cool wind chilled Morrison and his brothers. They felt that the wind was particrly bone-chilling. Clunk. Finally, the door opened slowly. "Father ising out!" Morrison''s eyes lit up and he hurried into the courtyard. The rest of them followed closely behind. Under the moonlight, Old Master Quinn cast a long shadow behind him. Morrison and the rest stopped and were startled when they saw Old Master Quinn. Old Master Quinn''s hair was totally white as if he had aged ten years in a matter of a few hours and looked visibly frail. Old Master Quinn''s hair was never totally white. "Ha!" Old Master Quinnughed bitterly as he looked at his sons. His swollen eyes still looked determined and said, "Morrison, get me the sword that I use to practice with every morning." Boom! It was as if Morrison and the others were struck by lightning and their expressions changed drastically. Morrison''s expression suddenly had the same bitter smile as Old Master Quinn. The others started to speak, "Father, are you ..." They were terrified. Because during the birthday banquet, Jack demanded Old Master Quinn to bring the sword and bow to apologize to him. But if he wanted to fight with Jack, he would need a lot more than just the sword! "Go!" Old Master Quinn yelled sternly. "Don''t go, Morrison, the Quinn family can''t just give up!" "Yeah! At the most, we''ll all slug it out with Jack! For father to bring the sword and apologize, what would remain of our family''s dignity?" "Father, don''t do that. We are the richest in X City. Even if Jack is Patrick Hughes'' son, we don''t have to fear him so much!" They fumed in anger. Even when they were building up the family business, they had never cowered in fear. Their pride and dignity would not allow them to ept the humiliation! Even if it was about apologizing, it should be others who came to apologize to them. "Shut the hell up! A bunch of useless good for nothings who only know how toin and do nothing!" Old Master Quinn stomped his feet angrily and the courtyard turned silent. Morrison turned to leave and quickly came back with the sword. This was the sword used by Old Master Quinn every morning for exercise. This sword was different than other practice swords. Its edges were sharpened and could slice through a person like a hot knife through butter. "Dad, have you really made up your mind?" Morrison hesitated. He felt the same way as his brothers. But what he experienced these three days and understood Madam Hughes'' position on this matter, he could only forcibly suppress his arrogance. "Come with me." Old Master Quinn said slowly. His hazy gaze looked at the others and his trembling voice said, "If I don''te back, the road ahead for you all is long and arduous. You should cherish each other more in the future." Kaboom! What he said was terrifying. The Quinn second generation was dumbfounded. They trembled as they faced Old Master Quinn with their eyes turned red and not knowing what to say. "Morrison, you''re the eldest brother. You must remember what I said repeatedly."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yes, father." Morrison drooped his head. They looked on as Old Master Quinn and Morrison drove away from the Quinn residence in the cover of darkness so as not to rm the rest of the family. The wealthy families of X City suddenly erupted. "Old Master Quinn and his eldest son Morrison left the Quinn residence!" "Oh lord, will the Quinn family copse in front of Jack?" "It was like the birthday banquet? Did they leave with the sword? Is this the Quinn family that I knew?" A flood of information bombarded the head of wealthy families in X City. Everyone was stunned. When the Zhuge family found out that Old Master Quinn left the residence with Morrison, they became excited and joyful. "Jim, send out the instructions for the family to prepare. From tomorrow onwards, we must rise immediately into the position of the richest family in X City!" When he saw the old man dering so cheerfully, it was difficult for Jim to conceal his excitement and replied, "Yes, grandpa!" "Hehehe... the Quinn family ran amuck in X City and now had shot itself in the foot." The old man said as heughed heartily, "If my Zhuge family doesn''t gain the title of the richest family in this city, then wouldn''t it be a disappointment to our ancestors and all of our time and effort?" There was a huge upheaval in X City that night. Chapter 278 Settle It Yourself Soosen Vi. The lights were magnificent. As an arts center, it was able to hold a high-end arts exhibition in X City. The lighting at night was dazzling. At the balcony, Jack, Yael, and Brent sat around a small round table, enjoying the night breeze and the night scenery of the vi. "The breeze is cool tonight," Yael said and broke the silence. "Are you sure they''lle?" Brent asked. Yael simplyughed and looked at Jack. Would theye? Jack wasn''t sure but he was waiting. But it was clear that his terms were already very generous. One was that Old Master Quinn toe with the sword and the second was the entire Quinn family. With such a choice, would an old and experienced old man not know how to choose? He wouldn''t have given them such a choice had it not been for setting a deterrence. His mother was his everything and his redline. Whoever dared to cross the redline would pay with his life! He was even gracious enough to give the Quinn family a chance to survive. His mind was flooded with thoughts of his mother and the past. Jack''s entire person was turning chilling and cold while fury raged in his eyes. Yael and Brent could feel the bone-chilling freeze emanating from Jack. Yael and Brent exchanged looks as Brent tried to change the topic by saying, "Yael, he is after all your grandfather, aren''t you affected?" "Pfft..." Yaelughed with disdain, "When my mother and brother died in sufferings, the entire Quinn family did not pity us. If I didn''t kill my damned father, he will continue to flourish in the Quinn family. Is the blood- sucking Quinn family worthy of my pity?" His words were cold and sharp. He witnessed his mother suffer to death when he was young. What he went through wasparable to Jack''s experience. Thump thump! Someone knocked on the door and Tom''s voice announced, "Master, Head of the Quinn family and his eldest son, Morrison are here." Had he made the choice? Jack looked at the time and it was already eleven-thirty o''clock. He stood up and walked outside. Brent and Yael followed closely behind. The night turned ominous. The reception room wasn''t big but was brightly lit. The interior of the room was well decorated and looked perfect. Old Master Quinn looked deste as he hugged the sword and hunched as he sat on the chair. He looked dispirited and disheartened. When all hopes were lost, he could no longer straighten his back. Morrison stood quietly at the side. His eyes betrayed his unsettled emotions. He was angry, hopeless, helpless, furious but he had to forcefully endure his feelings. "Morrison." Old Master Quinn suddenly said with his raspy voice. "Dad, I''m here." Morrison quickly replied. Old Master Quinn raised his eyebrows and said, "No matter what happens afterward, you are to observe and do not get involved." "Dad..." Morrison became angry, "Why don''t we fight to our death?" "Ha!" Old Master Quinnughed bitterly. He could recognize the voice of the man who answered the call when they tried to contact Madam Hughes. He was Patrick Hughes! The situation had alreadye to this. Jack was wielding the big stick of the Hughes family. Patrick had forced Madam Hughes to pray. With the father and son coordinating this, what chance did the Quinn family to reverse the oue? Suddenly, a cold voice dered from the reception room, "If the Quinn family wants to fight, I''ll dly amodate." The voice was cold and oppressive. Old Master Quinn and Morrison both were shocked and looked in the direction of the voice. Jack walked slowly into the room. He was cool, calm, and collected. His entire persona brought chills down everyone''s spine. Even Yael and Brent were not spared. They exchanged looks and both could sense what the other was thinking. Jack... had changed! "Master Hughes." Old Master Quinn quickly stood up, forced a smile, and cupped his fists respectfully. Jack ignored and sat on the main seat as he raised his eyebrow and looked at Old Master Quinn and Morrison. Finally, he looked at the sword that Old Master Quinn was holding onto and said coldly, "Since you brought the sword, settle it by yourself." Immediately the room tensed up with the feeling of impending doom. He was direct and didn''t give any hint of hope. Old Master Quinn and Morrison were terrified. Even if they had been prepared, they didn''t expect Jack to be so direct. What he wanted them to settle, was the life of the head of the Quinn family! "Master Hughes..." Morrison could not ept it and wanted to beg for mercy. Jack red back coldly and immediately startled Morrison. What he wanted to say was stuck in his throat. Smack! The p was crisp and loud. Old Master Quinn pped Morrison till he stepped backward and yelled angrily, "Fool! You don''t have the right to speak here!" At this moment, he turned and looked at Jack and the frail old face presented a ttering smile, "Master Hughes is magnanimous while Morrison is young, na?ve and doesn''t know his ce." Jack''s gaze turned frosty. "Pfft!" Yael couldn''t help but scoffed, "Old fool. My father is only slightly older than this fool. And you dare to say that he is young and na?ve?" "Yael!" Old Master Quinn''s face turned red and ground his teeth, "The Quinn family had been good to you. If it wasn''t for my mercy, you would already be dead!" "Stop pretending to be gracious!" Yael yelled angrily, "If I didn''t make those billions for you to secure your position as the head of the family, will I still be alive?" "You..." Old Master Quinn''s face was red with anger and speechless. Thump thump! Jack knocked on the table and said, "Old Master Quinn, are you here to chat or repay a debt?" Old Master Quinn trembled and bowed, "Of course to repay the debt." "Then do so quickly. After you go into the afterlife, look for my mother and make sure that you kneel to apologize to her!" Jack stood up and the killing intent rushed over towards Old Master Quinn like a raging wave. His eyes were bloodshot as he clenched his teeth and said, "It''s my responsibility to send you down to visit my mother!" "Yes Sir!" Old Master Quinn looked determined and as he drew the sword.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Whoosh! The sword was unsheathed and glimmered under the lights. "Dad..." Morrison held onto his face while his tears flowed. "Shut the hell up!" Old Master Quinn thundered. He knew that they had no way of changing tonight''s oue. The Hughes father and son hadbined to force his death. If he didn''t die, then the entire family would be decimated. As he drew the sword, Old Master Quinn was full of remorse. If he had known that Madam Hughes would choose to abandon them today, he would never have agreed to coborate to plot against Jack. But all these were toote! "Master Hughes, this is my response to you. A life for a life!" Just as Old Master Quinn was about to take his own life, arge hand grabbed the sword. A cold voice said beside his ear, "A life for a life? How the hell is your life worthy of being equated to my mother''s?"?????????????? Chapter 279 Unfilial The voice was scornful, and filled with arrogance. Old Master Quinn froze. Morrison was red in the face, caused by anger. He bit his teeth and said, "Jack, what do you want! The Quinn family is already so humble, don''t be too mean to us!" "If I don''t want to be mean, why would I bully you at all." Jack''s eyes were cold, and he asked Morrison, "You were trying to kill me, and when you killed my mother, have you thought about not being too hard on me?" "You..." Morrison''s ears flushed, he was speechless. The living room was filled with murderous intentions. It was so quiet that one could hear a needled drop. Old Master Quinn threw a look at Morrison, then he slowly said, "Mr. Hughes, there is no harm in saying what one thinks." Jack had a cold aura around himself, and spoke slowly, "I want to take over half of your stocks and the control." Boom! Old Master Quinn and Morrison both looked as if struck by lightening, frozen in their ce. The Quinn family had numerous businesses. They relied on those businesses to make it to the richest family in X City. And now Jack wanted to take over half of their stocks, and even control them? Half of the stocks was a huge amount of money already. What he meant by control was basically that their business would then have their name changed to Hughes instead of Quinn, if they agreed to that condition. And the Quinn family would from then on belong to the Hughes. "Mr. Hughes, don''t you think that is a little too much to ask?" Even Old Master Quinn, who was prepared for his end, was now shocked, and looked at Jack furiously. He would rather die, because that way, he could keep his family going. But what Jack asked of him was no difference than to break their backbone. "If the lion wouldn''t eat as much, how could he be called the king of the animal world?" Jack overlooked Old Master Quinn, his words were stern, rude, unreasonable and bossy. His majestic aura was pressuring on Old Master Quinn and Morrison, and it made their goosebumpse out. Yael, Tom and Brent who were standing on the side, kept quiet. A saying said to chase away the tiger to trap the wolf, now that he had already chased away Madam Hughes, who was the tiger, he of course had to get the wolf, the Quinn family. Their Young Master really changed. Brent looked at Jack with his deep eyes. If this was the old Jack, he would have never gotten to this step. Back then, when they embezzled Drago''s Drago Real Estate, it took a few times, and even then it was Mr. Ward who decided to get the deal done. And now, Jack was just the same as Mr. Ward, but the difference was that he didn''t think twice, and never felt any pity. On the outside, Jack was still Jack, but after his experience in ck Hell, and the death of his mother, Brent could see the changes Jack went thought. These changes made Brent excited. He knew that this was the changed Jack had to go through to turn into the head of Hughes family. "Jack..." Morrison bit his teeth. Just as he wanted to say something, Old Master Quinn cleared his throat and stopped him. Old Master Quinn looked at Jack angrily, his tears ran, "If I agree, will you leave the Quinns alone?" "I am just informing you, if I will leave you alone of not depends on what the Quinn will do." Jack''s eyes were cold and dense, he never showed any other emotions than hate since he arrived there. In his head, he was seeing his mother again and again. If it wasn''t for trying to get the crown, he wouldn''t have even given this chance to the Quinns. "Puh..." Old Master Quinn took a deep breath, then he suddenly said, "Morrison, remember this, we will transfer half of the Quinn''s stocks and the control. From tonight on, you will be the head of Quinn''s, tell the family to do good things, and to take care of themselves." "Dad..." Morrison kneed down on the ground, and cried out loud. The Quinn family was always standing up straight in X City, always high above the X City and watching over them, he never thought that one day, they would be forced by someone to this point. father''s words were like rocks in his heart, each one of them pressing on his chest, making it almost impossible to breat "Mr. Hughes, I agree." Old Master Quinn looked at Jack with his dark and gloomy eyes, he was very determined, "Can I leave now?" "Let me send you." The cold voice was heard. Suddenly a shadow was seen in the lit up room, a sword was ced on Old Master Quinn''s neck, it was so bright that it hurt in the eyes. Then, blood was sshing all over. Morrison fell on the ground, screaming and crying, all he felt was fluid on his face, and the smell of blood in his nose. He didn''t dare to look up, he raised his trembling hand and wiped it off the face, what he saw was red. "Ah!" Morrison''s head went nk, and he screamed out of pain. Old Master Quinn fell down into the paddle of blood, he was already lifeless. On the other side, Jack lowered the sword in his hand until the tip was on the ground, the bright red blood was running down along the sword de, until it dropped on the flood. It only took a short moment as Jack swung his sword in one smooth movement, and it was like floating clouds and flowing water. Then, he let the sword fall on the ground, and looked at Morrison, who was crushed, with his cold eyes, "Take him, tomorrow, we will finish the transaction." "Yes, yes, yes." Morrison''s face was pale, on it the blood and tears were mixed, and he said those three words while biting his teeth together. Then, he sat up, with the back to his father, and took the sword, and went out of the room. Morrison''s shadow became longer and longer in the light. "Tom, clean up in here, and organize someone for tomorrow''s transaction." "Y-yes, Young Master." Tom''s eyes were empty, Jack''s words woke him up and he stuttered. When he heard steps, he looked up slowly, and stared at Jack, who was leaving, he didn''t even notice when he sweat his shirt wet. In the scene that just happened, Jack was filled with pure murder, even he, as the Hughes'' consul general in X City, was scared to his bones. At the Quinn''s birthday banquet, he was walking with Jack, Jack''s behavior was already enough to make him speechless, but if hepared the incidence at the birthday with what he saw today, that was nothing inparison. After a long time, Tom looked at the blood on the floor, and mumbled, "This... is this really the Young Master that was abandoned for more than 20 years?" Tom was responsible for X City, he had seen many of the young generation of the Hughes'', but not a single one of them made him so shocked, so scared. On the one side, there were the Hughes heirs that enjoyed the elite education, on the other side there was this Hughes heir, the boy that was called the "bastard", Tom could tell the difference between the two of them out of his own experience. Back in the room, Jack was still awake. He asked Brent to find some incense and he built up a simple mourning hall in the living room, then he put some of Sophie''s pictures there. "Mom, sorry, I was unfilial." Jack kneed down on the floor, and spilled some wine on the ground, then, he kowtowed three times. When he raised his head again, his eyes were shining with tears in them, "I couldn''t take full revenge for your death because I need to get to the position of head of the Hughes family." After he said that, he spilled the wine in his cup on the ground again, and kowtowed another three times. He refilled the cup three more times, and did the ritual again, but when he was done, he kept kneeing on the ground, staring at the pictures of his mother, then, the tears ran down his cheeks, he bit his lips so hard that it started bleeding, but till the end, he didn''t make one sound. All of X City''s rich families were watching everything in the Quinn''s family. When Morrison carried his father''s body when leaving Soosen Vi, they were shocked! At the same time, a storm gathered rage...???????--------All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 280 Scheme Just as the sun rose early in the morning the next day, the Quinn''s house was covered in white, the mourning color. Everyone was in mourning mood, sad about what happened.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even when the sun came out, nobody in the Quinn family could feel the warmth. The Quinn family changed drastically. Morrison carried Old Master Quinn''s body home, and it was like a bomb that exploded in their house. Nobody in the house slept that night. Everyone was crying and screaming in pane the whole night. Three days ago, Old Master Quinn just celebrated his birthday. Who would have known that three dayster, he would be lying in the coffin, his body cold as ice. Their lives copsed in just three days. Nobody in the Quinn family thought that their family, towering over everything, would suffer such shocking news. At the same time that the Quinn house was covered in white, the cries echoing at the walls, X City was like a rising wind and scudding clouds. Each one of the rich families in the city were using the whole night and deployed their powers at dawn, to grow fast. Their swords pointed at the Quinn family. The walls only fell if a group of people worked together on pushing it. They had the name of the richest family in the city, their resources were huge, in some areas they were even a dominant monopoly. It was a goal that made other rich families jealous by just seeing them. But now, only three days of work, the Quinn family was in great danger, and X City would change. Old Master Quinn even had tomit suicide with a long sword to protect his family. If this wasn''t the perfect time to act, what were they waiting for? Of course, just as those rich ones were preparing and growing, they noticed with surprise, that the Zhuge family had already pointed their knife at the Quinn''s businesses. At the same time as all the other ones wereid out, the Zhuge family acted fast like the light, and started their harvest fight. This made all the other rich families startled and clench their fist in despair and sighed. They could only me them for not acting as fast. In the Zhuge family, the white haired old man didn''t sleep all night, but he didn''t look tired at all, instead, his face was blushed, and he had a smile hanging on his lips. "Grandpa, all the preparations have started, this time, all the rich ones in X City will be so surprised that they won''t be able to close their mouths." Jimughed. The white haired old manughed and said, "If this is fate or doomed, our family has lived cautiously in X City for so many years, we never showed our true powers, all those people thought we were weak, but they had no idea how strong and ambitious our family is." "I just never wanted to show it, but if I ever did, it was surprising to others!" "You are right, Grandpa, the Zhuge family is of long standing, all we need is a chance, and now that Jack appeared, it will be our chance and grand ambitions to win the name of richest family in X City!" Jimughed and added, "One day it will rise in the wind and rise to ny thousand miles, now those people will have nothing else to do but to watch us!" "Hahaha, Jim, contact Mr. Hughes immediately, I will have a big dinner party tonight, we will invite Mr. Hughes, and show the hospitality as hosts." The old man smiled and gestured as hemanded. Mr. Hughes?! Jim''s pupils narrowed, he had never heard his grandfather speak about someone so respectfully. Even though the Zhuge family had been in hibernation all these years and didn''t draw attention like the Quinn''s, they were still a rich family, and had profound foundations and were through and through confident. As the head of Zhuge family, Jim''s grandfather barely ever called other''s with a respectful name. And this time it was a person of only a little more than 20 years of age. "Grandpa, I will arrange it now." Jim said and left. In the Soosen Vi. The sun was shining, the spring breeze blowing. Early in the morning, Jack was sitting quietly in the balcony, all of Soosen Vi in his eyes. He could see some of the sunrise at the horizon, it looked as if it was colored in blood. He rubbed his nose, and smiled, "Today''s X City won''t be quiet anymore." He already showed mercy to the Quinn''s, but the news that Morrison carried his father''s corpse at home in the night will make the whole city explode. Even though the Quinn family wasn''t ruined, they won''t be able to stand against the coveting and embezzling of the rich families. But, he already cooperated with the Zhuge family before, so X City won''t be storming for too long. Suddenly there was a knocking on the door. "Come in." Jack said. Yael, Brent, and Amelia came in. "Jack, X City changed, all of the rich families are acting now, but Zhuge family at the front." Yael smiled as he said. Brent''s face was very calm. But Amelia, who was listening to Yael describe it, suddenly changed her expression, she looked at Yael, wanted to say something, but swallowed it back. "Yeah, when the Quinn''s have brought the contract for their stocks and everything is signed, this will be all over, and we will head back home." Jack nodded. "There is something I don''t understand, why would you give the Zhuge family something for free?" Yael was a little confused. They only met one time and without even discussing much, they agreed on a cooperation. Which helped the Zhuge family to be the richest in X City. The point was that Jack gave them this position for free, without even asking for anything back. "I learned something in ck Hell." Jack smiled and looked at Brent, "Brent, you came out from ck Hell as well, you understand thew of the jungle, right?" Brent''s eyes shed, he suddenly understood. Then he saidughing, "Thew of the jungle is that the strongest will eat the weakest, but if they couldn''t manage to control Area No.1 and be their head leader, the aggressiveness would only result in a kill." Jack looked at Yael with deep eyes, "Do you get it now?" If he hadn''t had the help of Brown and the other''s help, and with himself not being afraid of death, challenging life, he might have ended up like Brent just described. He could tell from the time he defeated Boombear. "So you are allowing Zhuge family to be the richest in X City to shield you, so that you have way to attack the Quinn''s?" Yael suddenly got it. Jackughed, not expressing his opinion. If it wasn''t for lowering their effects on his revenge, why would he give the Zhuge family anything for free? With his abilities now, with the name of Hughes, he could pressure Old Master Quinn till death, but he couldn''t be too aggressive. Jack understood that the harder he was, the easier he was to break. Within this territory were numerous families just like the Quinns. The only reason he could use the Hughes in this situation, was because of his mother''s death saddening his father so much, that he didn''t care about anything else than to suppress Madame Hughes. If he was being too aggressive, he couldn''t be sure if he could still use the Hughes in the future. In that moment, there was another knock on the door. "Young Master, the Quinns are here." Tom said outside. They came! Jack stood up slowly, and looked at everyone, "Let''s get going, we will head home as soon as this is done." Yael was about to follow, when Amelia grabbed his arm. "Yael, what we are doing here, aren''t we betraying our own family? Aren''t we unfilial?" Yael paused, then he patted her head lovingly, and smiled softly, "Dummie, I am here, even if we are, nothing will happen to you."??????????????? Chapter 281 Wealthy Family Banquet Is Not As Good As A Bowl Of Vegetarian Noodles From Wife Morrison Quinn was the only one from the Quinn family that came. Morrison, who was mourning, had red and swollen eyes. His face was full of grief. Behind him stood awyer who had long served the Quinn family. When Jack and the others arrived, there were no unnecessary words, and everything went ording to the procedures. With Tom Hughes arrangements, all contracts were signed, and there were no worries. The Quinn family was so prosperous that it could be ranked as the wealthiest family in X City, with countless industries under its management. Even signing contracts one by one, the workload was not small at all. After signing all the equity division contracts, it was already three o''clock in the morning. Morrison slowly got up and bowed to Jack with a tired body. "Mr. Hughes, from now on, you can rest assured that the Quinn family will not interfere with your matter anymore." This was Old Master Quinn''s wish before he died. There was full of resentment in Morrison''s heart, but he was not dumb either. It''s better to rely on someone else than to have one''s family destroyed. Even if the glory were gone and lingering, the Quinn family would still be there. "Okay." Jack indifferently answered. "If there is no other business, I will go back to the Quinn family first. There''s still a funeral for my father." Morrison Quinn brought thewyer and the contract with him and left straight away. "By the way!" Jack suddenly called Morrison, "From today, the Quinn family''s financialpany is under Yael''s management. Within a day, you will have to draw your Quinn family out of thepany." Morrison''s body shook, and his steps stopped. Yael was also surprised for a moment. "Got it, Mr. Hughes." Morrison gritted his teeth and answered with a resentful gaze. The reason why the Quinn family could be the wealthiest family was because of the financialpany, to be exact, it was built upon Yael''s high profiting operation. Other industries were the Quinn family branches, and the financialpany was the Quinn family''s primary industry. Morrison held back the tears in his eyes and left with quick steps after taking a deep breath. The house was silent. Yael asked Jack in shock, "Jack, the Quinn family''s financialpany is at the top in the financial sector, you really want me to manage it?" "What''s wrong with that? The Quinn family''s financialpany was originally set up by you back then, now it''s yours to manage, so it''s a return to its rightful owner, right?" Jack smiled spontaneously and looked at Tom, "Tom, help me arrange the ne, we will return." "Ah?!" Tom was surprised, "Young Master, you want to leave X City so soon? Just now, Jim Zhuge called and wanted to invite you to the family banquet of the Zhuge family tonight." "I won''t attend. Their family banquet can''t be better than the food my wife cooked for me." Jack got up and left. Tom was stunned and speechless. Did the young master have any misunderstanding about family banquets... The family feast was not as simple as a meal! Instinctively, Tom wanted to open his mouth to persuade. Putting aside the fact that the Zhuge family was one of the wealthiest families. As the General consultant of the Hughes family office in X City, Tom knew very well what it meant that the Zhuge family was willing to invite Jack to a family banquet. With the Zhuge family''s arrogance, it was difficult for even the most powerful and influential figures in X City to be invited to a family banquet regrly. This was the biggest courtesy of the Zhuge family! But, a big hand pressed on Tom''s shoulder. Brent smiled and said, "In the young master''s eyes, the Zhuge family banquet is not as good as a bowl of vegetarian noodles from his wife. Go and arrange it." Tom was a bit stifled but still left quickly to arrange the trip. An hourter, Tom and the others rushed to the airport to board a private ne for their return trip. The heat was on in the kitchen of the TM Vi District Mr. Ward was still handling matters at DT real estate agency. Knowing that Jack was already on his way home, Amber thought of organizing a table of food to wait for his return. "Amber, it''s better for me to do it." Daisy looked at the busy Amber and wanted to help. In her eyes, Amber, who grew up in a wealthy house, wanted to organize arge table of meals was too difficult. What''s more, it was Daisy''s job to prepare the meals. Since Sophie''s death, the only thing she could do at home was housework and three meals a day. If she couldn''t even do these, Daisy felt that she was somewhat dispensable in the family. "It''s okay, Ms. Hill, I will be able to do a good job." Amber was drenched in sweat, but she didn''t feel it at all. While cooking with a wok, she said with a smile, "That dummy should be exhausted these days. I want to cook a delicious meal for him to eat well. I am his wife, and it is my responsibility to feed him." "Feed him full?" Daisy was stunned for a moment. Amber, who was stir-frying in front of the wok, trembled and immediately noticed that the words she used were not right. The charming face of Amber flushed red. She shyly nced at Daisy, "Aiya, Ms. Hill, what are you thinking about?" Daisy covered her mouth and snickered, "It should be, it should be." The more she said this, the more Amber was ashamed that her pretty face was almost oozing blood. However, soon Amber changed the subject, "Say, Ms. Hill, how far have you and Brent progressed?" Daisy hesitated for a moment. She rubbed her chin and said, "I can''t tell, anyway, Brent still won''t let me cook for him. Amber was speechless. Amber could not stand it anymore. She had obviously digressed, but Ms. Hill digressed back? Dang Dang... Amber knocked on the side of the wok and said, "Ms. Hill, help me stir in the wok, I''ll cut potato shreds." "You''re finally willing to let me help." Daisy smiled and went to the wok and skillfully stir-fried it. Amber was busy cutting shredded potatoes and was thinking of the conversation with Daisy just now. Her pretty blushing face was outlined with a sweet smile. Wasn''t The best thing a woman could do was feed her husband well? However, her fingertip was cut due to the distraction. Amber screamed, and the index finger of her left hand was already stained red with fresh blood. "Amber!" Daisy was startled and hurriedly put down what she was doing and busily helped Amber bandage it. After half a day of work, Amber and Daisy finally made a table full of delicious food. Looking at the time, Amber figured that Jack and the others should bending soon. She was busy saying to Daisy, "Ms. Hill, you can''t tell Jack about me cutting my hand, or he''llugh at me again." "Mr. Hughes is probably toote to be heartbroken." Daisy nodded her head. At this very moment, Amber''s cell phone suddenly rang.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It was the director of the LJ Hospital, Director Lansing calling. Amber froze for a moment and picked up the phone, "Hello, Mr. Lansing, what''s up?" On the phone, Director Lansing''s voice was low and intense. "Amber, is Jack there? I can''t reach him. You guys shoulde to the hospital now." "What''s wrong?" Amber''s expression was stunned. "Mr. Ward is injured by someone and is now in the hospital." Boom! Amber was like struck by lightning, and her expression drifted. Wasn''t Mr. Ward... handling affairs at DT real estate agency? How could someone injure him? Besides, Lone Wolf was there too! "Okay, I''ll be at the hospital right away," Amber answered and hung up the phone.0000 Chapter 282 Mr. Ward Volunteered for it Inside the VIP ward in the LJ Hospital was quiet. The monitoring instruments emitted sounds in an orderly manner. Amber covered her mouth with her hands and looked at Mr. Ward on the hospital bed with disbelief. Her eyes instantly reddened a little. Daisy, who was apanying Amber, was also terrified. At that moment, Mr. Ward was lying on his stomach, still unconscious. His back was streaked with bruises and even some open flesh. It was iparable hideous. "Mr. Lansing, what''s going on here?" Amber took a deep breath and looked at Director Lansing. While calming them down, Director Lansing said, "Mr. Ward is no longer seriously injured, these injuries on his body are all caused by whipping, and the man outside who brought him to the hospital doesn''t know who injured him this badly." Whipping?! Amber''s face was pale. Who on earth could hurt an old man this badly? "But the person who did it was also powerful. Every inch of force was grasped with great precision. It was not aiming at Mr. Ward''s life." Director Lansing couldn''t help but sigh. "Daisy, take care of Mr. Ward. I''ll go ask Lone Wolf." Amber turned around and walked out of the ward. Mr. Ward was brought to LJ Hospital by Lone Wolf. The reason why Director Lansing was the one who called was also because he was the only one who had time just now. Lone Wolf was busy pushing Mr. Ward to the emergency room. Now that Jack was not there, Amber told herself that she had to take responsibility for it. Lone Wolf crouched by the corridor at the entrance in despair, his hands clutching his hair, iparably guilty and ming himself. When he saw Amber, Lone Wolf hurriedly got up and said, "Miss Knight, it''s my fault, I didn''t protect Mr. Ward properly." "Now is not the time to me anyone." Amber shook her head, "How exactly did something like that happen to Mr. Ward?" Lone Wolf shook his head, "At noon, he told me that someone was looking for him and asked me not to follow, then he left alone." "After waiting for almost half an hour, Mr. Ward suddenly called me to go to the hotel to take him to the hospital, and then it became like this now." "Hotel?" Amber frowned. Could it be that Mr. Ward "yed" too far? It was excusable that she thought of that because since Yael lived next door, there were times when she heard Jack mention Yael and Mr. Ward''s "hookups". The old body underneath was hiding an unrestrained and free feeling soul. But... was this ying too far? After taking a deep breath, Amber put away those thoughts, " immediately check on the security camera of the hotel." Lone wolf said helplessly, "I checked on the surveince as soon as I reached the hotel. A woman came out of Mr. Ward''s room." Amber was speechless. She didn''t know how to deal with it and hesitated for a while. She took out her phone and looked at the time. Jack should bended by that time. It was also not suitable for a girl to deal with this kind of thing. Amber dialed the phone and told Jack what happened so that he coulde directly to the hospital. When Jack arrived at the hospital with Brent, Yael, and Amelia Quinn. Amber and Lone Wolf hurriedly weed them. "Where is Mr. Ward?" Jack''s face was sullen and somewhat furious. In the beginning, when he was in a desperate situation, it was Mr. Ward''s appearance that dragged him and his mother out of the darkness. Mr. Ward was even more of a teacher and a friend to him. Now that something like this had happened, Jack had a fire inside his heart. "Still in aa, but things are a bitplicated. I think he yed too far." Amber frowned. "yed too far?" Jack was stunned. When Amber''s gaze nced at Yael, Jack instantly knew what she meant. "Let''s go see Mr. Ward first." Several people walked into the ward together. When he saw Mr. Ward lying unconscious on the bed, Jack''s pupils immediately contracted. Yael even eximed, "Damn! When did Mr. Ward''s be this hardcore?" "Don''t talk nonsense!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jack gave Yael a sidelong nce. Amber lowered her head and said, "It was Lone Wolf who went to the hotel to bring him to the hospital, and Lone Wolf checked the surveince, and a woman walked out of his room." Jack was speechless. Was it real that he yed too far? "Tsk, tsk, tsk... Mr. Ward can really impress me in just a few days of not meeting him." Yael had a conscienceless look and sighed, "In such an age, he still has this courage. He dared to y what a young man like me don''t dare to y." Those words made the girls in the ward blushed. Amelia secretly yanked Yael, signaling him to shut up. Jack rubbed his nose and suddenly sneered, "You also know that even you don''t dare to y this far and Mr. Ward did it?" After saying that, he looked at Brent. Brent understood and went forward to check Mr. Ward''s injuries. Gradually, his eyebrows tightened up. At this time, Amber said, "Director Lansing said that the person who whipped him was powerful and had great precision. The person was not aiming to kill him too." When Amber said that, Brent turned around and said in a deep voice, "Indeed, Mr. Ward was already so old. If someone really wants his life, a few whips will do. These wounds are grasped with extreme precision. Ordinary women simply can not whip out such precise power." "Then someone did it on purpose!" Jack exhaled a breath and seemed cold, "I must find out the person who hurt Mr. Ward even if it meant that I need to turn the city upside down again." It sounded so cold, and the ward''s temperature seemed to have plummeted to the freezing point. When the crowd came back to their senses, Jack had already turned around and walked out, "Brent and Lone Wolf areing with me. Amber take Amelia home. Yael and Daisy stay at the hospital." The crowd''s expressions changed but did not say much. Everyone knew Jack''s rtionship with Mr. Ward. Even they, too, had a lot of anger in their hearts. Although the other party was not aiming for Mr. Ward''s life, his body was full of whip marks. It was already a big crime to whip an old man like that, and the slightest carelessness was a life-threatening thing. After leaving the hospital, Brent proposed, "Young master, how about asking Minister Mable to help track it down?" "No need, I probably know who did it." Jack shook his head, looking cold and suppressing his anger, "With Mr. Ward''s skills if he is unwilling, can you beat him like this in a short time, Brent?" Brent was horrified and stood frozen on the spot. Jack''s words had enlightened Brent. Indeed, Mr. Ward''s body was notparable to ordinary young and strong men! Jack had also seen Mr. Ward fight on his own. Although he was old, he could beat up a strong man easily. If it were not voluntarily giving up to defend, even a practitioner, no, even Brent, would not be able to subdue him for a while! "Someone close to him did it?" Brent sucked in a cold breath. That was the only possibility. Jack coldly smiled, " Madam Hughes was forced to watch the fire from afar by father when the Quinn family fall day by day. It will be impossible that she is not angry at all. Now that it has settled, she should start to show her might, right?" Brent and Lone Wolf were struck by lightning when they heard this. At that moment, the three of them had already walked out of the hospital. Brent suddenly saw a figure on the garden side of the hospital, and his pupils contracted. Snap! Brent raised his hand and dragged Jack and Lone Wolf. Chapter 283 Vicious Woman A sudden scene. Made Jack Hughes and Lone Wolf startled at the same time. Both of them simultaneously followed the direction Brent looked at. A beautiful figure caught Jack''s eyes. A tall figure was wearing a in white dress under the bright sun. She was wearing a sun hat, and under the brim of the hat, a fair and pure face was seen. Even standing there, she also attracted everyone around to peep at her. Such an excellent girl, and no matter where she went, she seemed to be shining brightly in the darkness. She was gorgeous and attractive. "A little familiar." Jack frowned slightly. Lone Wolf murmured, "Isn''t this the superstar, Ivy Hughes?" Jack instantly realized. Although he did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry, he had still heard of Ivy''s name. Because in the recent year, this name was well-reputed and it spread all over the streets. Ivy participated in a talent show as a neer and was outstanding. She became famous very quickly and was known everywhere in the nation. She was causing major media topete for coverage. And because she was born poor, she was a typical inspirational model. After she became famous, she did not forget her initial intention and tried to engage in charity. She even attracted coverage from the official media. There were even bigwigs in the entertainment industry supporting her, and literary bigwigs were writing articles for her. In just one year, she had won numerous awards and was surrounded by glory. She was literally the most popr female star in the entertainment industry today. "She is from the Hughes family." Brent''s face was serious as he said, "Madam Hughes''s most beloved granddaughter." Jack burst outughing. As expected, she seemed to be working hard and inspiring, but fate had already arranged everything in reality. He was born poor, so he knew how difficult it really was for a poor family to produce a sessful son. If it was not for the appearance of Mr. Ward to help him to "change his fate". Living his life till the end, it was estimated that he was only apany''s vice president or president, and it was basically impossible if he wanted more changes. Brent''s words had revealed the real reason that Ivy went famous in a year. The honour of being Madam Hughes''s most beloved granddaughter alone, even if Ivy were extremely famous, Jack would not have any feeling of surprise. He looked back at LJ Hospital. The smile on Jack''s face gradually disappeared and was reced by a coldness like the frost. "Young master, she''sing over." Brent''s voice sounded by his ear. Jack turned around and saw the graceful figure walking nobly, slowlying this way. An excellent woman, even in her words and actions, revealed her elegance and noble. There was no way the poor sses could cultivate this kind of temperament. Along the way, everyone could not help but stop and watch, and some were full of excitement. Even people reacted when they found out that she was the superstar and hastily took out their cell phones to take pictures and videos. Ivy had long been ustomed to such scenes and did not care at all. When she arrived in front of Jack, she smiled slightly and stretched out her fair hand, "Jack, my name is Ivy." This scene, immediately surprised the crowd. Damn! Ivy, the superstar, appeared here, actually for this man? But when the crowd saw Jack''s appearance, they were less shocked. After all, Jack''s figure and appearance were by no means in the ordinary ss. But soon, everyone got excited. News! Big news! The shlights immediately shed more intensively. Immediately after that, what made everyone shocked was. Jack did not reach out to shake hands with Ivy, but calmly asked, "The matter regarding Mr. Ward, did you do it?" The voice was so soft that the crowd could not hear it. But when they saw Ivy put down her right hand in disappointment, everyone was shocked. "Oh my God! Who is this man, Ivy took the initiative to shake hands with him, and he actually rejected?" "Ruthless, this dude must be a ruthless person. It''s the first time I''ve seen Ivy rejected by someone." "This news is a little big. Ivy humble appeared at the LJ Hospital, just to meet this man but this man is indifferent. Could it be that..." There were even more gossips, and they had begun to trace back the plot at this moment. Ivy looked around, slightly frowned, and said, "Jack, there are many people here. Let''s change a ce to talk." "Good." Jack followed behind Ivy with Brent and Lone Wolf. Being enveloped by shlights along the way made Jack very ufortable. It felt like a monkey in a zoo being surrounded by people. After sitting on Ivy''s Toyota Alphard, the car started. The crowd was looking at the leaving nanny car. The entrance of the hospital was already filled with the noises of the crowd. Those who took the photos and videos were even more impatient to post them on the inte. Ivy found a high-ss restaurant nearby and directly booked the whole restaurant. The quiet and elegant environment matched her noble temperament quite well. After sitting down. Ivy smiled and pushed the menu to the front of Jack, "Jack, order whatever you want to eat. It''s my treat." Jack did not look at the menu but gazed at Ivy with a cold look. "I will only ask you one thing. The injury on Mr. Ward''s body, did you beat him up?" The smile on Ivy''s face froze, and she did not rush to answer, but pushed the menu to Brent, "Brent, it''s been a long time since we met. Why don''t you order the food?" Brent''s face was serious, and he was silent. Finally, Ivy nced at Lone Wolf and silently took the menu back in front of herself. Ivy''s small mouth, slowly exhale a breath, and she said, "You upset grandma, and I can''t even take out my anger on him for her?" "But Mr. Ward is in such age, he can''t afford you all this!" Jack''s face was as cold as the frost and showed a ruthless look in his eyes. Jack was not stupid. Although Ivy had acted innocent from the beginning, he was clear that she had bad intentions. "He is a ve of the Hughes family, and why can''t I take it out on him? Besides, I wasn''t beating him to death." Ivy muttered with an aggrieved look. Bang! The water cup in Jack''s hand burst. He stared at Ivy in anger, and he was confused about how Ivy said these with such tone. The precise control of strength definitely could not kill Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward was old, but Jack didn''t expect a woman to do such a thing to him ruthlessly. She didn''t even consider him a human! "You are indeed, Madam Hughes''s most beloved granddaughter."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jack said coldly, "You have a beautiful appearance but an evil heart, and do you know the consequences of doing this to Mr Ward?" "What consequences can there be?" "He is a ve of the Hughes family, and his life belongs to the Hughes family. There is nothing wrong for beating him up," said Ivy. While Ivy was saying, she leaned forward. Her right hand propped on the table, look at Jack yfully and said, "Can it be that you want to beat me up?". Jackughed. "Brent, take her away!" Chapter 284 I dont hit women Brent was startled. His lips mumbled as he wanted to speak. Jack, spoke in a deep and serious tone, "I said, take her away!" "Where are you going to take me?" Ivy smiled as she stood up, and she didn''t panic at all. Jack was silent as he turned around and walked away. Ivy quickly followed him. Lone Wolf, who was puzzled, asked, "Brent, didn''t Ivy notice that Mr. Hughes is furious?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Heh, she noticed it." Brent sneered, "She''s used to behaving like this because of Madam Hughes, and even Old master is not likely toy his hands on her. So, she is treating Young master as the people within the Hughes family." "This..." Lone Wolf frowned, and he was speechless. "Let''s go." Brent sighed and quickly followed. He was clear that a person that behaved abnormally just like Ivy would be arrogant and selfish at a certain extent. Ivy overlooked that Jack had never lived in the Hughes family, and Jack always protected everyone close to him. Her so-called "untouchable" could not apply to Jack. They left the restaurant. Jack did not enter his car but walked into a hotel. After he got a suite, he said to Ivy coldly, "You must follow even if you are unwilling to." "Don''t worry, Jack." Ivy waved her hand with least concern, her smile became disdainful as Jack turned away and murmured, "I am grandma''s most beloved granddaughter, and I don''t believe that you dare to touch me for beating up a ve." With this thought in her mind. Ivy followed Jack into the room. Without much concern, she walked towards the window and opened the curtains to let the sunlight in. She was disgusted. She turned back and walked towards Jack, "Jack, at least find a better hotel even if you want to beat me up." Jack said coldly, "I don''t hit women." Ivy raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Then why did you bring me here?" p! Before finishing her sentence, a p came across. Itnded hard on Ivy''s face. Ivy didn''t expect this could happen at all. She stumbled and fell to the ground. She froze as the pain on her face made her feel like she was dreaming. A cold voice echoed in the room, "Except the vicious people!" Brent and Lone Wolf walked into the room. They saw Ivy sitting on the floor, with clear fingerprints on her fair face. Brent was shocked, "Young master..." He didn''t finish his words. Jack looked at him, coldly. "Mr. Ward is my man, and all I have for him is respect. I will never allow anyone to touch him and not even God!" His words made Brent shiver in silence. "You hit me? You really hit me?" She came to her senses and caressed her cheeks with her fair hands. Tears welled up in her eyes as she felt great pain physically and mentally. Since she was a child, she was spoiled in the Hughes family''s eye because she was Madam Hughes''s favour. The entire Hughes family treated her with utmost care. When she wanted to enter the entertainment industry and be a star, Madam Hughes ordered the Hughes family to use their resources to turn her into a superstar within a year. Because of Madam Hughes, she rushed back when she received news that Madam Hughes was infuriated. She wanted to do something for Madam Hughes. But! She didn''t expect to be treated like this for beating up a ve. "Do you believe now?" Jack looked at her, coldly. He squatted in front of Ivy, pulled her cor and dragged her brutally towards him. As he dragged her. p! Another pnded fiercely. The sound of the p, followed by Ivy''s miserable scream. It left both Brent and Lone Wolf in shock. Jack was cold as he started to speak. "Come to me if you have any matters! Don''t ever touch the people around me! Even Madam Hughes is not allowed to do that!" Bang! Ivy fell to the ground as Jack released her without mercy. Outsiders would be shocked to witness this moment. The superstar in the entertainment industry was beaten up so badly? "Jack, who do you think you are? You are just a bastard, even if the old master is on your side, the Hughes family would never tolerate you!" Ivy gritted her teeth, "if you make grandma angry, I, as a granddaughter, will definitely revenge for grandma!" Jackughed. Revenge? Who should revenge now? In his eyes, Ivy beating up Mr. Ward this time was like an uneducated child''s behaviour. It was hard to imagine that an adult in her twenties would have revenge in such a manner. Jack smiled disdainfully, "George Hughes and Killian Hughes had said something like this in the past, but are they fine now?" Ivy was stunned. Tears welled up in her pretty eyes. She gritted her teeth, "Don''t be that pleased. You will pay the price!" "I have dealt with such matters many times." Jack smiled bitterly, "From now on, those who mess with me will have to pay the price." Jack turned around and walked out of the room as he spoke. As he walked, he said, "This is just a warning, and things won''t be this easy the next time!" "How dare you!" Ivy stubbornly raised her head and said, "I am also the heir of the Hughes family. You will suffer in hell if you dare to break the rules!" Jack was surprised. Madam Hughes treated Ivy as the apple of her eye. Although the super Hughes family was different from other wealthy families, the Hughes family believed in cultivate the best and eliminating the worse. The winner will be the king. For a girl who wanted to be the Hughes family''s sessor, it was challenging even if Jack could not imagine. However, Ivy was qualified for it. "Brent, is this what you wanted to say just now?" Jack asked as he walked. Brent hadplicated emotions and nodded helplessly, "She is one of the two women in the Hughes family who is qualified to be the sessor. With her identity, beating up Mr. Ward is nothing in her eyes." "There is another person?" Jack was stunned. Ivy looked at the three that left. In the room, Ivy gritted her teeth, and her teary eyes were filled with resentment. Fingerprints were clearly seen on her beautiful face. But after they left the hotel corridor, Ivy smiled. She slowly got up and took out her cell phone while closing the door of the hotel room. At this moment, there was an odd feelinging from her. It was different from the angry and resentful appearance just now. Ivy walked towards the window and looked at the skyscraper across the street. Her phone was connected. "Did you film everything?" Ivy asked coldly. She paused for a few seconds. Her smile became more joyful as she swept her long fingernails across the fingerprint on her face. "It''s time for the next step..."????? Chapter 285 Difficult Woman Late at night. It waspletely silent. There was news broadcast in the TV, which was hanging on the room''s wall. That news was showing the footage of Ivy''s interview with an entertainment reporter. Jack slightly frowned as he focused on the TV, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. "Honey, it''ste, let''s sleep." Amber snuggled into Jack''s embrace. "I''ll watch for a bit more." Jack''s voice was a little low and he looked anxious. Amber nced sideways at the TV and helplessly said, "It''s all settled, Mr. Ward already got discharged from the hospital, why are you still bothered because of Ivy?" It was already a week since Mr. Ward had gotten hurt.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Luckily, Mr. Ward was okay and he already returned home to recover. The scene where Jack met Ivy at LJ Hospital on that day was all over the inte, which caused quite an uproar. Jack had told Amber everything about it so she wouldn''t be worried. Amber had the same thoughts with Jack, she also felt that Ivy was just a naughty brat... Ivy thought that Mr. Ward was on Jack''s side so sheshed out at Mr. Ward to avenge Old Madam of the Hughes family. In other words, she used it to warn Jack and to make Jack embarrassed. But a week after that, Jack kept watching Ivy''s interview almost every night. That made Amber feel left out. Who was the who said that newlyweds would always have fun every night? "I somehow feel that it won''t be so simple." Jack pointed at the TV, "You see, Ivy has always been calm andposed, she knows what exactly she should say, and she speaks wlessly." That day after Jack left the hotel, he kept thinking about his meeting with Ivy. During the meeting, she had a bad attitude and so arrogant, which even made him feel that she was absurd. But the absurdity was what made Jack can''t let go of that matter. Was Ivy stupid? Definitely not! If she was really stupid, Old Madam of the Hughes family wouldn''t regard her like a precious gem. Moreover, she''s hiding her identity in the entertainment circle. Even with the Hughes family backing her up, if she didn''t have the skills herself, with her bad attitude, it would be very hard for her to mingle in the entertainment circle. Contrary to expectations, Ivy was doing very well. Both in the entertainment circle and her poprity with the audience. Amber watched the interview video with Jack. The fact was just like what Jack had said. Those words and actions, even Amber herself would say that she couldn''t do that. It was simply... wless. Describing such person with "bad personality" was clearly biased. "You think that she showed it to you on purpose when you guys met?" Amber suspiciously said, "But if she showed it on purpose, then there should already be her next move after a week." "That''s what I can''t figure out." Jack scratched his head irritably, then he looked at Amber who looked so sleepy while she yawned. Then, Jack suppressed the suspicion in his heart. He softly kissed Amber''s forehead and gently said, "All right, these days have been hard on you, you''ve been staying upte with me, and I won''t think about it anymore so let''s just sleep." "Sleep?" Amber trembled as she felt the hot air beside her ear, she then blushed from her ears to cheeks. Jack smirked, "I want you tonight!" In a blink of an eye, a week had passed. Everything was calm. As if Jack''s life was back in track. Ivy didn''t show up again, like everything has ended after she beat up Mr. Ward. That made Jack slowly feel at ease and start to devote himself to work. Mr. Ward already took care of DT''s problem. Jack had taken care of everything else in two weeks. West Shantytowns'' transformation project wasing to an end, after the initial profit, the market for its future real estate development was also rising high. Even Drago and Aiden, who had boughtnd in West Shantytowns to help Jack through the crisis at first, also profited a lot from the transformation. On the other side, Yael and Amelia cooperated to form a financialpany. With the existence of ZX Finances, Yael and Amelia became the finance circle''s tycoon once they did it. Brother and sister that swept the finance circle with huge momentum. Everything was going to a good direction. Early in the morning on that day. Jack finished his meeting with thepany''s middle ranked employees and decided on DT''s following orientation. Right when he returned to the office, there was a call. Jack frowned at the unknown number, before pressing on the "ept call" button. But the sound ofughter from the phone made him frown even worse. "Jack, what are you doing?" Ivy! In two weeks, Jack almost forgot about Ivy. He didn''t expect her to show up again. "You seem to forget about my warning." Jack sounded cold and stern. "Jack, don''t be angry... I don''t have any other intentions, there just happens to be an activity that''ll go to your territory, after all we''re members of the Hughes family... Making an appointment for a meal won''t be excessive, right?" Ivy''sughter in the call sounded the same as back then, giving people a very casual vibe. But, with Jack and Old Madam of the Hughes family''s rtionship.... Even if Ivy was dumber, she wouldn''t really behave like that, right? "I have no time." Jack simply refused. Right when he was about to hang up... Ivy suddenly sounded so cold, "Humph! If you don''t say yes, I can''t guarantee whether I''ll do outrageous things, Mr. Ward''s injuries should be pretty okay now, right?" "How dare you!" Jack''s eyes suddenly looked fierce. "What would I be afraid of?" Ivy coyly said, "After all, I''m from the Hughes family, I''ll beat up Mr. Ward again and he''ll still have to obediently let me do it." Jack kept silent with his cold face, he''s in a bad mood. Ivy was really going to y with fire? Soon after, he heard Ivy saying, "Just say yes, for tonight only... I can''t eat you, you know? Look how scared you are! Even if I have a good rtionship with grandmother, I''m also a woman with a heiress title. To put it bluntly, I can''t fight for the head of the household title, my goal is to be a big star in the entertainment circle! I won''t be like Killian, George, and the others that willpete with you." Jack coldly said, "Time, ce." After hanging up. Jack sat straight on the chair, but the phone he was holding made cracking sounds instead. Ivy''s words almost put all her attitude down, she wasn''t like Killian and George at all, who started their first moves harshly. But instead, that attitude made Jack feel troubled. It was impossible for Jack to fight a woman harshly, who had put her attitude down and showed that she''s harmless. Also, if he didn''tply with her, she might show her evil side again. That was the hardest thing. Jack rubbed his temples and leaned on the chair, "Let''s see what tricks will you pull off tonight." At the same time. On the other side, in Tyson Hotel''s presidential suite room. After hanging up, Ivy faintly smiled, "Men are really easy to control, if I finish you off, then I''ll be one step closer to be the head of the Hughes family, there are countless ways to kill someone, Killian and George, you two are so dumb."???????????????? Chapter 286 Addicted to Her The night fell. Jack Hughes and Lone Wolf rushed to the ce agreed with Ivy Hughes. The private restaurant was extremely high ss and luxurious. Melodious music was heard and the lighting was soft and cozy. The atmosphere was extraodinary. But the restaurant was in silence, only the music echoed, no any customer. "Mr Hughes, please follow me." A waiter weed him. "Do you know me?" Jack was astonished. The waiter smiled gently and said, "Tonight, the entire restaurant has been booked by Miss Hughes, so only Mr Hughes can walk into the restaurant." Meanwhile, he looked at Lone Wolf and said, "I am sorry, sir. Miss Hughes only invited Mr Hughes so please wait outside." Lone Wolf nodded and turned around then sat on a chair near the entrance. He was here just to protect Jack and it did not matter whether he could enter or not. "Please prepare dinner for my friend and the password is six 6." Jack gave a credit card to the waiter and walked into the restaurant. The middle of the restaurant was covered by lighting. Ivy, who wore a red evening gown, was sitting in front of the table and her back showed a perfect S-curved line. She looked extremely elegant. As if she was an elegant peacock. Her slender fingers softly slid the edge of the red wine ss. Under the the lighting and music, the scene was just like a beautiful painting. Even Jack could not restrain from feeling amazed at his first nce. Even without the huge support of the Hughes family, it was for sure that Ivy could still be a shining star in the entertainment industry because of her good appearance. "Jack." Ivy raised her eyebrows and gave a smile to Jack when Jack arrived. The gloomy eyes became cheerful instantly. She behaved like a little girl. But to Jack, she was different, he sneered in his heart. He walked towards the table indifferently and sat down then said, "Why do you invite me to have dinner today?" "Well? Ie to your ce and invite you to have dinner. Do I really need any reason for it?" Ivy smiled and pointed towards the wine ss in front of him. She said, "This is a collection level red wine and I have already decanted it. Now is the best time to drink it and I hope you will like it." Jack looked at the red wine in the ss and he did not touch it. "Afraid of poisoning?" Ivy understood what Jack was thinking so she picked up Jack''s wine ss with a smile and drank it at one go. Afterwards, she picked up her own ss and drank the red wine at one go too. She ced both of the wine sses upside down in the air and blinked her eyes then asked, "Will you trust me now?" Jack did not say anything and looked at the red wine bottle. "You are so suspicious." Ivy sighed helplessly and directly picked up the wine bottle then poured a mouthful of wine into her mouth. Obviously, it was rude to drink red wine in such a way. But, when Ivy did that, she showed a different sense. After putting down the wine bottle, drips of red wine flowed down the corner of her white mouth. With the stimtion of red wine, she could not restrain from frowning and gave others a pitiful feeling. "It''s fine now." Jack took over the bottle calmly and he poured the red wine into his ss. He shook the ss skillfully and then drank it at one go. After tasting the red wine for a few seconds, he slowly said, "This is a good." "Of course. This is collection level and I specifically brought it from the wine cer of Hughes family. " Ivy behaved like a child who did something wrong and approached Jack sneakily. She whispered, "This bottle of wine costs hundreds of thousands. If my grandma finds out, I would definitely be scolded by her." Jack sneered and asked, "Can we talk business?" "Really nothing." Ivy squinted towards Jack and poured a ss of red wine on her own then cut the steaks and starting eating. Was the woman really just inviting him to have dinner? Jack frowned and did not continue asking but drank the wine as well as ate the steaks. In the restaurant. The melodious music was echoing. On the dining table, it waspletely silent. Only the sound of a knife and fork rubbing against the dinner te and the sound of the sses colliding with each other asionally. Soon, Ivy''s face was blushed because she was slightly drunk. "Jack, I think that you are very handsome." With the feeling of getting drunk, she started to say something. While holding her chin with her hands, she looked at Jack with a smile and her eyes were bent into two crescents. "So, are you having a feeling on me?" Jack replied indifferently. Ivy sneered and poured a ss of red wine on her own then drank it at one go. She said, "You got it." tter! Jack put down the knife and fork while looking at Ivy who was in front of him with frowned eyebrows. Even with his experience and temperament, he really did not understand Ivy at this moment. This woman was unfathomable! She was even more shrewder than George Hughes and Killian Hughes! Ivy enjoyed herself in drinking the wine and was shaking the wine ss as if she was drunk and kept muttering. "Actually, although I am an heir to the Hughes family, I am a girl and I am pretty sure that I do not have any chances to be the head in the family. For the reason of having the identity as an heir, I guess it is the result of grandma''s devotion." "Even, I feel that my qualification as an heir is not as good as yours... I apologize for my rudeness but even though you are considered as a bastard by the Hughes family, I am not as good as you." Jack frowned and looked unpleasant. He did not care about the word "bastard". It was because he was called like that from a young age. But, the words said by Ivy made him a little ufortable. Ivy seemed like she was not aware of Jack''s displeasure and continued to talk to herself. "In my lifetime, my biggest wish is to be a superstar in the entertainment industry. It is good to attract people''s attention." "And, I also have the opinion that Jack is not qualified as an heir when I heard them mention you, but I have changed my mind when I saw you." Meanwhile, Ivy''s right hand fell randomly but it fell on the back of Jack''s hand. Her fingers rubbed through Jack''s hand and she said gently, "I think the so-called heirs in the family are not as good as Jack, regardless of their abilities and appearances. Although we are from the Hughes family, we do not have much of a rtionship in terms of blood, so it does not affect my devotion to Jack, right?" p! Jack pped away Ivy''s hand. He stood up suddenly and said angrily, "I have already warned you. If you don''t want to be my enemy, then stay away from me." While saying, Jack turned around and was about to leave. But when he moved his body, a sudden dizziness engulfed his head. He shook his body and he supported himself by holding the chair with his right hand. He stared angrily at Ivy and said, "The wine..." Ivy smiled charmingly and pointed towards the wine ss then said, "I won''t spoil the collection level red wine but my lipstick..." While saying, she stood up slowly and walked to Jack''s side. She blew into Jack''s ear and said, Jack, please forgive me. I really like you so much and I want to be with you tonight. "Shameless!" Jack gritted his teeth and scolded. He wanted to leave but the dizziness became increasingly stronger and it was unstoppable..RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What made him even more terrified was the wave of heat rose in his belly. At that moment, he felt like the world was spinning. The reflected light rays in the restaurant made her seem more charming. Ivy who stood in front of him was more beautiful and attractive, making him... interested and addicted to her. "Let''s stay." Ivy smiled and stretched out her hand to gently embrace Jack''s waist and pulled softly. Jack lost his bnce instantly and fell into Ivy''s arms. His vision gradually blurred...[ Chapter 287 After The Night Crack! The me produced by the lighter lit the cigarette. While guarding at the door, he could only smoke as a pastime. Lone Wolf looked at the ashtray besides him and it was full of cigarette butts. He had finished the whole box of cigarettes and the cigarette in his mouth was thest one. Two hours had passed. Even if it was French cuisine, they should finish already. He turned his head to look into the restaurant and the lighting was pale yellow making the middle area not be seen in such a dark environment. Lone Wolf stretched himself with a yawn. At that moment, the music yed in the restaurant suddenly stopped. The waiter that had led Jack just now walked to the door and prepared to lock the door with a chain. Lone Wolf was stunned and asked, "Hey dude, my boss is still in the restaurant. Why are you locking the door?" "Boss?" The waiterughed and said, "Oh, Mr Hughes had left the restaurant with thedy an hour ago." Boom! Lone Wolf was shocked and said, "That''s impossible. I have been sitting at this door without leaving and I did not see them walking out from the restaurant." "I am sorry, sir. They left from the cargo lift in our restaurant." The waiter replied with a smile and locked the door of the restaurant. Cargo lift? There was another way out?! Lone Wolf stood rooted to the ground because he waspletely shocked. He was keeping thinking what could happen. Could it be... something happened?! His pupils were contracted and a strong chill rushed from his feet to his head. He was confused that Jack always guarded against Ivy so why did he not inform him before leaving with Ivy alone. But, this was not what he should consider now. Lone Wolf called Jack via his phone hurriedly. After a few seconds, his face changed because the phone could not reach Jack. Indeed... something had happened! With his experience and shrewdness, Lone Wolf came to a conclusion rapidly. He immediately called Brent. "Brent, something has happened. Mr Hughes had been brought away by Ivy!" Lone Wolf said "brought away" but not "followed" because he knew that ording to Jack''s alertness towards Ivy, it was impossible for Jack to leave with Ivy without informing him. "Why would that happen?" On the phone, Brent scolded, "Damn! What are you doing?" "I..." Lone Wolf was blushed. Before waiting for him to exin, Brent said fiercely, "I will immediately report to Mr. Ward and it is a must to get the young master back even if we search the whole city." TM Vi District. After hanging up the phone, Brent looked for Mr. Ward hurriedly. He narrated what had happened to Mr Ward. Mr. Ward immediately frowned and said with a deep voice, "Immediately search! It is not good news to know that the young master left with Ivy. Both of them are heirs and they arepetitors to each other. Why did young master be so careless at this time?" At that moment, both of them did not investigate why Jack and Ivy were together. It was because both of them knew that they were heirs and they had sharppetition. Now Jack had disappeared under Lone Wolf''s protection, something must have happened! "Do not reveal this matter to Amber." Mr. Ward stood up and said, "Follow me to look for Minister Mable." The whole city seemed to be surging at night after MR. Ward sent orders one after another. But what made Mr. Ward and Brent desperate was all the messages showed that Jack was untrackable. Jack and Ivy seemed to disappear. Even under the control of Minister Mable, all the camera monitors in the city could not get any helpful information! After investigating the surrounding of the restaurant, Lone Wolf discovered that all the camera monitors had been destroyed or shifted. The oue almost made Mr. Ward and Brent crazy. Obviously, it was premeditated. Because of such premeditation, both of them became increasingly panicked. As if all clues were useless and no matter how strong Mr. Ward was, nothing could be done. It was also unable to check on Jack''s safety. Over a night. The whole city was surging and under Mr. Ward''s persistence, everyone kept searching unremittingly even if there was no result. Even, the staff from the nearby city were transferred here and they participated in the search. The sky was bing white gradually. Finally, it was the crack of dawn. Mr. Ward was exhausted and sat at the balcony. Dozens of phones were ced in front of him. Brent and Lone Wolf who stood aside were exhausted too. They did not sleep for the entire night and searched hard. Three of them were exhausted and panicked. Until now, they were clueless. "Mr. Ward, would the young master have been...?" Brent muttered desperately and although he only said half of the sentence, the meaning was obvious. It was rted to the grudges in the wealthy family and thepetition between heirs. Anything could really happen. For example, George Hughes and Killian Hughes used brutal methods previously without any limit. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly. "If so, we need to be prepared the funeral for us three too." After saying the sentence, the balcony was no longer warm even though it was shrouded by the sun. In the hotel room. The thick curtain hadpletely blocked the morning sun. A faint fragrance permeated. The bed was messy anddies'' clothes scattered on the ground. Jack opened his eyes and had a severe headache like he had a terrible hangover. He looked through everything in the room nkly and his memories started to appear in his mind. He was shocked and his body trembled. "Last night... Ivy..." Looking at the empty room and the messy bed, he seemed to know something. Suddenly, he sawdies'' private clothes and he was shocked. Could it be... A frightening idea appeared in his mind. Jack shook his head unbelievably and said, "No. It is impossible..." He stood up staggeringly and wore his clothes in a panic. When he identally saw a used item in the dustbin, he was astonished as if his soul had been pulled away and then he sat on the bed. At that moment, the only remaining steadfastness was shattered by the eye-catching item in the dustbin. Last night... Jack was panicked and he rarely showed in such a state. But with the things in front of him, he could imagine what Ivy did to himst night after bing unconscious. How should he exin to Amber Knight? It was so hard for him and Amber to be together and why did such a thing happen suddenly? While feeling guilty on his inner side, he was frustrated at the same time. "Ivy..." He said the word while gritting his teeth. Jack found his phone and it had been shut down. Because of losing contact with him, Mr.Ward and the others must be searching crazily. The most urgent thing was to report his safety first before thinking about the follow-ups. But when he turned on his phone, a news appeared in front of him. At that moment, he waspletely astonished.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only [Shock! Popr star Ivy was kidnapped and humiliatedte at night!] Chapter 288 Astonishing Public Opinion, A Monstrous Momentum A simple and brutal headline. Yet every word was like a heavy hammer, ruthlessly sting at Jack Hughes''s eyeballs. He was dumbfounded for a moment. His face appeared to be depressed. Such a ruthless plot? Was it to make me lose all my standing and reputation? His thumb lightly swiped away from the news. He did not click on it. It was because, after a brief moment of shock and disorientation, he had already reacted to the fact that it was all Ivy Hughes''s plot. And this news was the fatal blow to him! A well-behaved woman who pretended to be harmless, but behind the scenes, she was deeply sophisticated. Ivy was a popr star who has be famous in the entertainment industry in a year. Every move she made attracts media coverage. Being kidnapped and abused was simply a piece of explosive news. The mere words of the headline alone would be enough for people to plough him out and then nail him directly to the pir of shame, regardless of the original story. His eyes swept over the messy house with a cold, stern look. The clothes on the floor and the used items in the rubbish bin. At this moment, when he saw them, they all became ridiculous. Would she really put down such hard-earned money? Obviously not! A sophisticated woman who plotted every step would only harm others and benefit herself. She would have nned to protect herself extremely safely. Perhaps all these things in the house were just to make the "truth" more real. Perhaps, in the news just now, there was a picture of the scene he saw in front of him now? He rubbed his nose, and at this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of despair. Such a plot was a lot more superior to the plot of the two brothers, George Hughes and Killian Hughes. After taking a deep breath, he suppressed his confused thoughts. He called Mr. Ward''s number. As soon as he got through. A relieved sigh came from the other side, "Thank God. Young master, you really scared the hell out of me. Where are you now? I will send someone to pick you up right away." "I don''t know where I am now. I''ll go home myself. You have to help me with a crucial matter right now." Jack''s voice was grave. "The matter on the news?" Mr. Ward said bluntly. At dawn, the news was then bombarded like a storm. When he saw the news, he knew that Jack was safe and sound. But what was really tricky now was the news! "Well, firstly, immediately use all your power to PR this matter. And secondly..." Jack''s expression becameplicated, his tone was serious and tinged with guilt, "Help me calm Amber Knight. I''ll be right back." He hanged up the phone. He was filled with guilt. Whether he and Ivy had done it or not, he owed Amber a great debt on this matter. He had promised her that he would give her all his happiness. But now, such a thing happened. This situation was unbearable to any woman. Even if the whole world ndered him, he could care less. But she was the only exception! He was dismayed when he left the hotel. Because this was at the Tyson Hotel, in other words, after Ivy had taken him awayst night, she hade straight to the hotel and had not gone anywhere else at all. He did not doubt for a moment that had Mr. Ward, and the others looked for him after he had disappeared. However, such a short journey and a seemingly undisguised ce had left them unable to find him overnight and had to wait until he made contact. The arrangements involved made him headache when he thought about it. Everything has been plotted by her perfectly. Just as he returned home. The media had already gone crazy, with the news of the famous star being kidnapped and abused sweeping through all media channels. The overwhelming news was everywhere. No one in the streets and alleys was not talking about the incident. The culprits were even more vociferously abused. In matters such as men and women, women inherently carried disadvantageous attributes. This was also the key reason why he was terrified of her plot. Nowadays, the Inte was advanced, and self-publishing was rampant. As the news broke, it became viral on the Inte. Countless people had swept through the major entertainment channels, and some had even started a human flesh search to look into the matter in detail. In just a year, she had already umted a massive number of followers as she roamed the entertainment industry. This massive number of followers were her most potent weapon! The public opinion was astounding, forming a monstrous momentum. No one could stop the sword when it was wielded! When he returned home. Everyone was sitting in the living room. The atmosphere was sad and gloomy. "Young master, you''ve finally returned!" Mr. Ward was the first to rise, his brows locked in a frown as he said gruffly, "I had done all the things you ordered." "Okay." Jack calmly responded and waved his hand, "Mr. Ward, you all should go for a while. I would like to talk to Amber." At this moment, she had her head down, and her hands were clenched together. However, he could still see that stunningly beautiful face was covered with destion and sadness. This caused him immense heartache as if countless of sharp needles were poking hard at his heart. After Mr. Ward and the others had left. Jack walked over to her side. Squatting down on the ground, he ced his hands on Amber''s clenched hands. But as soon as he touched them, she moved her hands away as if she was electrocuted. "I''m sorry." He said guiltily as he knelt on both knees. A man doesn''t kneel easily to anymore. He could kneel to the heavens and the earth and his parents, while also kneeling to his wife. "I believe in you." She suddenly raised her head, her beautiful eyes were red, holding tears in her eyes, and said in a trembling voice, "But I''m worried about you, there was no news of you the whole night. Mr. Ward and the others are still hiding it from me. If this news hadn''t exploded so much, I would still have been kept in the dark." "I..." Jack was not expecting this, and while he was stunned, the guilt in his heart grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly, there was a darkness in front of his eyes. The fragrant breeze puffed. She hugged him and said with a sobbing voice, "I believe in you, you don''t need to exin to me now. Go and do what you need to do. When the dust settles, you can tell me if you want to." Every word was heartbreaking. It was as if a sharp red-hot knife was stabbing him in the heart. At this moment, his heart was agitated. Guilt, self-me, anger and hatred were all tangled together. It was iparably ufortable. But this hug from her suddenly made him find that Amber was always the one who trusts him and the who he could rely on. What more could a man want than to have a wife like this? She let go of him. She got up and smiled grimly, "Go do your thing, I''ll be fine." "Amber..." Jack still wanted to exin. Would she really be okay with this kind of matter?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Obviously, it was impossible! He did not want to see her suppressing herself, nor did he want her to misunderstand. All the more reason to exin clearly at such a time. However, she turned around abruptly and went straight upstairs. From beginning to end, she didn''t give him a chance to exin at all.00000000 Chapter 289 Despised By All Jack was grateful for Amber''s reaction but he also felt ashamed of himself. When he looked at the lonely person upstairs, Jack held his hands tightly and raged angrily. Ivy! His eyes revealed his fury. At this moment, Mr. Ward, Brent, Lone Wolf, and Daisy all walked over. "Ms. Daisy, can you help me look after Amber?" Jack took a deep breath and suppressed his rage. Now Amber really needed somepany. But before he could exin clearly, it was obvious that Amber would not want his presence. After Daisy went upstairs, Lone Wolf immediately knelt on the floor, "Mr. Hughes, I''m sorry, it was my faultst night." "It''s got nothing to do with you. I was careless." Jack waved his hand and looked at Mr. Ward with dignity, "How is the situation with the public rtions?" Mr. Ward was full of worry and smiled helplessly, "It can''t be done. Now public opinion is all-powerful. Once the public senses that public rtions are at work, they would be drowned out by the public''s criticisms. Furthermore, someone had leaked out your personal information." His voice was solemn and full of resignation on this issue. Mr. Ward was usually calm, steady, and always had a solution for problems. For him to show his fatigue and helplessness on this issue, it was certain that this issue had reached a point of hopelessness. "Does Ivy want to use this surging issue to bury me?" Jack''s eyes darkened, was full of remorse, and wanted to p himself. If he had been more determined yesterday, there wouldn''t be the current cmity. But Ivy threatened the people around him and he had to submit. "Now there is a surge of opinion against Master and DT. Even those who are associated with Master are being affected. This morning as soon as the stock market started trading, the stocks of Drago Real Estate agency fell so much that it stopped trading within half an hour." "Ciara from the Capital also notified that their work had been affected by the public opinion." "Furthermore, on Yael''s end, the things at the financialpany had been put on hold. Yael and Amelia are on their way over. They should be here soon." Mr. Ward said with a weak voice but each was like a clear day thunderbolt. It made Jack feel moments of darkness and hopelessness like he was falling into an abyss. This... was the power of public opinion! Ivy didn''t hesitate to use her reputation and activate her fans to wield the shocking blow. It made him helpless and powerless to deflect the blow. The surging trend was unstoppable. Jack already had the feeling that things were about to crash down on him. "Why don''t we ask Old Master to talk to Ivy? If she coulde out to rify the matter, then this issue would quicklye to an end." Brent suddenly suggested. Jack and Mr. Ward looked at each other and smiled bitterly at the same time. "She has shown that she was willing to risk her reputation in order to attack me. That meant that only one of us will emerge from this. She will nevere out to rify matters." Jack wiped his face as he said. Mr. Ward also said helplessly, "If Ivy were toe out to rify, it will be digging her own grave. Not only will her ploy be exposed and no longer canpete with Master, but her good image in the entertainment industry will also be severely tarnished." It was dead silent in the living hall. Everyone was frustrated and the air became stifling. "Then isn''t it hopeless?" Brent said. Jack nodded, "Pretty much." Ding dong... The doorbell chimed. Lone Wolf quickly opened the door. Yael and Amelia walked in looking worried. Yael shrugged when he saw Jack and pretended to be rxed and said, "Jack, hopefully you enjoyed yourself. This woman is a bitch!" "Stop rubbing it in. The most important thing now is to suppress this issue." Jack replied helplessly. "It can''t be suppressed!" Yael waved his hand and sat beside Jack. He took out the iPad from his bag and handed it over to Jack, "Have a look at what''s being discussed on the social media. Jack frowned as he took over the iPad. He roughly knew what it was like on social media that was why when he first saw the news, he did not click on the link to read the details. But now that Yael asked him to look at it, he should understand it in more detail. The huge and bold headlines were the same as the rmended news. But when Jack clicked on the link, explicit pictures were like pins pricking the nerves in his brain. The main picture was Jack standing in the middle of the hotel room and Ivy sitting on the floor. A hand imprint could be seen on her face. "This..." rm bells started ringing in Jack''s head and he stared angrily, "This was the first time I saw her!" When he said that, Brent and Lone Wolf quickly leaned closer for a look. When they saw the picture, both their expressions changed. "I remember this was when Master pped her to give her a warning." Brent said in surprise. Jack''s expression became exceedingly dark. He quickly looked at the other photos and his pupils started to constrict. He continued to fume until he could erupt at any moment! Many of the pictures were of the first time he saw Ivy in the hotel room. In the pictures, he looked overbearing and oppressive while Ivy was on the floor and looked weak and pitiful. It gave the feeling of a weak woman being forcibly oppressed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Thest few pictures were taken at the Tyson hotel. The lighting in the room was dim and the room looked to be in a mess. Jackid on Ivy''s body and her eyes were hazy, welled up with tears, and looked terrified. There were also pictures of her torn clothes! Each picture had a caption to describe and arouse the reader''s opinion to hate Jack. Jack was very clear that thest few pictures were staged by Ivy after he lost consciousness. But at this point, there was no way that he could clear his name! The two encounters were under entirely different circumstances but when put together, it painted a very different story intentionally to ruined him! "This is a total set up and there was no way I can clear the matter now." Jack ced the iPad down and leaned back on the sofa. At this moment, he felt as though a boulderid on his chest and he was crumbling under its weight. He even wanted tough due to the extreme anger. Jack eximed, "This bitch is ruthless." Yael heaved a sigh, "All these pictures are enough to turn into a movie. In order to attack you, she had thrown in her reputation and used these irrefutable pieces of evidence such that you have no means to retaliate!" On saying this, he pointed to the iPad again, "Now every renowned website and social media have this as their frontpage news. Everyone under the sun is scolding you!" He was despised by everyone? Jack stared into the distance. He felt hopeless like a drowning man, slowly sinking into the water. The feelings of depression, suffocation, and panic surged. Was there nothing that he could do? Chapter 290 Beast In Disguise, Hubby I’ll Help You It was dead silent in the living room and the tension was suffocating. Everyone felt helpless and was in despair. Jack never felt this dejected and was like a drowning man without any hope to cling to. It was as if he was already locked in the guillotine and waiting for the de to fall. There was no way to dodge and struggling was useless. He could only ready his neck for the execution. His phone rang. Jack looked at his phone and his eyes lit up. The caller was his father! Perhaps... there was some hope! Jack answered the call. In the call, Patrick''s attractive voice was extremely solemn, "I know everything but that old woman is protecting Ivy. I am unable to use the Hughes family''s prowess to suppress the social media opinion. What do you have in mind? I''ll endeavor to help you." Jackughed bitterly when Patrick asked him for a n. Even his father was asking him if he had any idea what to do. That clearly meant that this was beyond control. Normally these gossips and rumors were nothing among the wealthy families. As soon as the gossips began, as long as the Hughes family prowess was activated, it could easily suppress the discussions. But it was different this time. The opinions and discussions surged relentlessly and within a short period, it had spread throughout the social media. Furthermore, Madam Hughes was backing Ivy and constrained the Hughes family from helping suppress the social media. "Madam Hughes and Ivy must be looking gleefully at their phones," Jack thought. Patrick said, "Jack, I''m sorry that I am unable to help you." "Dad, it''s alright. Let me think about it. If there''s a will, there''s a way." Jack replied. Patrick was willing to send Madam Hughes to her death. If that could help Jack, Patrick would have already done that. But this matter was huge and Patrick was unable to stop it. "Let''s handle this together and I will do everything I can to help you." Patrick encouraged Jack, "With me around, no one can destroy you!" After the call ended, Jack''s gaze glimmered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Although Mr. Ward and the rest didn''t know the details of Jack''s call with Patrick, from Jack''s expression, they knew that the situation was bad. "Master." Mr. Ward said softly. "No worries, there will be a way out. Let''s take a step at a time." Jack stretched and pretended to rx and patted his stomach, "Is there anything to eat at home? I''m starving." "I''ll cook breakfast." Amelia went to the kitchen. "Thanks, Amelia." Jack smiled and thereafter he looked at Mr. Ward and shrugged, "You guys stop frowning. This will not kill me. I survived even when Madam Hughes and the Quinn family tried to kill me and sent me to that god forsaken ck hell." Everyone could tell that he tried to put up a brave front. But Jack couldn''t be bothered about his acting skills now. He wasn''t someone who gave up easily and he wouldn''t wait around for his death. There was always a chance of finding a solution, just like when he was in the ck hell. Furthermore, he had so many people worrying about him and trying to figure out a solution for him. "Well... did you and that bitch do it?" Yael raised his eyebrows and asked, "If you really did it, then at least you got something in return. Ivy is a big celebrity and with those looks and body, it was worth it even if you die from this." "Fuck off!" Jack was not amused and red at Yael. Yael waved his hand, "Am I not doing what you did to lighten the atmosphere?" "Sigh..." Jack heaved a long sigh and looked upstairs guiltily. In just a day, the public opinion had raged to a terrifyingly hopeless extent. He was scolded and despised by all. The momentum was overwhelming like an unstoppablendslide. Other than Jack''s status as one of the heirs of the Hughes family, all of his details were exposed on the inte. A challenging life experience, miserable first marriage, sudden transformation, and soaring sess. They dug up his three years of a failed marriage with Katherine and even the issues with the Parry family and Tommy''s marriage. These made Jack be ''the beast in disguise'' that many referred to. The discussions were like wildfire. Many will not bother about what the truth was. Under the leadership of those with vested interests, some werementing out of righteousness while the others were in for the entertainment value. As time went on, the discussions started to fester. On the next day, some of Ivy''s raging fans went to block DT''s main door and pound on it vigorously. Many of the majorpanies controlled by Jack also were facing such disturbances. The stocks of Drago Real Estate Agency took a dive and stopped trading again, causing Drago to rage furiously. Ciara''s entertainmentpany stopped all work. The massive news in the entertainment industry had a huge impact on Ciara. Yael and Amelia''s financialpany could barely function. Amelia reported to Jack that thepany''s guards had noticed some unidentified people wandering around the office. What freaked out Jack was that Amber''s parents had found out about this news. On the second night, Steve made a long-distance call and interrogated Jack. If it wasn''t Amber who stopped her father, Jack would have been devastated by her father. On the third day. The discussions on social media had gone beyond anyone''s expectations. Ivy''s huge fan base erupted and revealed their terrifying fighting capabilities. Even some of the rich and powerful began to denounce Jack. The rich and famous also started to discuss openly about this. Ivy never made a statement when this started but at times, noments was the bestment. Furthermore, anyone who had experienced what was alleged in the news, would not be bothered to respond to the social media. But this inevitably yed into the people''s guesses. Even when Jack did nothing and stayed at home over these three days. In the eyes of the masses, Jack was using his influence and power to secretly resolve this matter. Jack practically didn''t sleep over the three days. He monitored the social media and listened to the reports from the office. He was at the edge of a breakdown. He was helpless and hopeless. "Master, it''s sote, go and take a rest." Mr. Ward walked to the open terrace and his heart ached when he saw Jack. "I''m not tired." Jack shook his head and continued, "Where''s Yael and the rest? The house is quiet these couple of days." "Lone Wolf is looking after DT. Brent and Amelia went to X City to see if they could activate the Quinn family''s influence. Yael went to the Capital to look for the Vaughn and Wattson families. They are the leaders in the entertainment industry and have some authority in this area." Mr. Ward said, "Master, rest assured that everyone is working hard to find a breakthrough." "Will there be one?" Jackughed. "Your father must also be figuring a way out for you." Mr. Ward frowned and looked solemn. Just as he was about to continue, someone approached and interrupted him. This was the first time in three days that Amber emerged from her room. All her meals were delivered to the room by Daisy. She just isted herself in the room. Amber''s nightgown fluttered in the night breeze. her face was pale and looked haggard and tired. She looked at Jack and her eyes were red and concerned. Suddenly she smiled and said tenderly, "Hubby, you have not slept for three days. Get some rest, I''ll think of something for you." Chapter 291 Madam Is Really Helping You at All Costs Jack was stunned for a moment. He looked back at Amber who was haggard and tired, feeling painful. In these three days, he hasn''t had a good sleep, and so did Amber. In this disturbance, the biggest victim was not him, but Amber. Amber should not only suppress her emotions, but also bear the harm of cyber violence. Amber suffered double injury, so she was more miserable than Jack. "Amber, it''s OK. I''ll deal with it and I can exin it to you." Jack was very guilty. "I don''t need your exnation. I believe you." Amber looked lonely, turned around and walked downstairs, "You are my husband, so at any time, I''ll be here to support." Looking at her delicate back, Jack''s eyes twinkled and turned red. Amber endured a lot of grievances to say this sentence. "Pa!" Jack pped himself in the face.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This scared Mr. Ward, and he came forward in a hurry, "Young master, what''s up?" "I promised Amber that I would make her happy, and she even married me. But what did I do?" Jack leaned back sadly in his chair and forced a smile, "Our wedding was not perfect, and it was even in the shadow of my mother''s death. It wasn''t long since we got married, but I make Amber at the eye of the storm with me. So far, her onlyint against me is that she was worried about me that night I lost contact." Jack had a marriage before. So, he knew that Amber''s affection was very precious. Those three years with Katherine was almost his nightmare. But when Amber came back to him, he felt happier than ever. If his current wife was Katherine, maybe the family would have been in a mess? "So, Young master should cheer up!" Mr. Ward gritted his teeth and said, "Madame has suffered a lot for Young master. If Young master loses, you will let her down." "No, I won''t let her down!" Jack''s dark eyes lit up as if there were mes in his eyes. Jack clenched his hands and said firmly, "I won''t let her down and I won''t lose." At this moment, Jack refreshed his spirit. Mr. Ward was also surprised at Jack. "Maybe I need to think about other ways." With deep eyes, Jack sneered and whispered, "Public opinion is her sword, and I can''t turn the tide. But public opinion is also a sword that everyone can use. If you use this sword well, you can kill people. If you don''t use it well, you will be killed by it." Mr. Ward was thinking with his eyes twinkling. By the time Mr. Ward came to his sense, Jack had already gone downstairs. "Mr. Ward, can you make something to eat for me? I have something to discuss with Yael and Ciara." "OK, Young master!" Mr. Ward replied happily. Time went by. The darkness receded and the light rose. After a long video conference with Yael and Ciara, Jack leant back in his chair and looked at the rising sun in the distance. At this time, he was not tired, but also showed a rxed smile. In the past three days, he had been hoping that the sun would not rise, because he knew that every time after dawn, public opinion would be more terrible. Under the attack of public opinion, Jack''spany suffered unprecedented heavy losses in just three days. But now, Jack expected the sun to rise. He didn''t care how Amber would help him. When he made up his mind, he had a general idea. Jack had been discussing with Yael and Ciara for a long time. Ciara was also a professional who knew about the entertainment industry. They hade up with a rtivelyplete solution. What''s more, Yael was not a good person. And he had always been unscrupulous. He believed that there would be a change in public opinion today! "Ivy, I don''t care if you ruin my reputation. But I will never allow you to ruin my marriage and hurt Amber. Otherwise, I will make your life miserable!" Jack whispered in a low voice, with his eyes full of cruelty. "Young master!" Behind him, Mr. Ward''s eager voice rang. Jack suddenly turned around, but Mr. Ward blushed. He stared at his mobile phone with shock andplex emotions in his eyes. "Young master, you, you log in to Weibo!" Mr. Ward''s voice rarely became excited. He said to Jack meaningfully, "Madam is really helping you at all costs!" Jack took the phone in a hurry. As soon as he logged in to Weibo, the blue veins stood out on his temples. The first trending topic was: Jack''s wife posted at night to support him! Jack clicked into this trending topic, and he saw Amber''s Weibo post. The post was posted at five in the morning. At this time, it was only seven in the morning. In just two hours, this post had directly be the number one trending topic at a terrifying speed. The words were sonorous and affectionate. But this whole article had only one meaning. In this public opinion dispute, as Jack''s wife, Amber believed and supported Jack unconditionally! "This..." Jack''s mind went nk. At this moment, he had a feeling of being cut to pieces. Jack felt very guilty about Amber. "She did this to lead all the public opinion to herself!" Jack''s eyes turned red and his right hand holding the cell phone was shaking slightly. This post was constantly shared andmented. Public opinion affected the wholework in an almost crazy way. In such a situation, anyone who dared to stand up for him would be involved in this public opinion dispute. What''s more, Amber was his wife. She was also the third "participant" in this incident! At present, all the public opinion attacks were focused on Jack. But Amber''s posting to speak for Jack was bound to be the focus of public opinion. "She puts up with all the grievances for you." Mr. Ward also felt sorry for Amber. In such an incident, he knew that Amber was already under great pressure and grievances. At this time, in order to help Jack, Amber posted to support Jack in the name of his wife. This way would definitely ease Jack''s dilemma. But in the situation of Jack being abused byizens, Amber resolutely stood in front of Jack and endured the abuses for him! How much courage did it take? How much did she love Jack? Jack held the cell phone tightly, got up with red eyes and rushed downstairs. Jack opened the bedroom door and saw that Amber was lying on the bed. But she didn''t sleep, and she just stared at her cell phone. "Amber!" Jack yelled with all his strength. But he had a sore throat, and the shout was low. Amber looked up at Jack with a soft smile on her haggard and tired face, "I hope I can help you." Then, Jack took Amber into his arms. At this moment, he was tender and extremely guilty. With tears in his eyes, Jack said in a husky voice, "Thank you, Amber." Chapter 292: 292 Jack’s Counterattack Amber didn''t need Jack''s exnation, and she directly chose to believe him. Even she resolutely stood in front of Jack and endured abuses for him. What Amber had done warmed Jack, which made him feel moved and guilty, but also determined. With Amber with him, he was content. At this moment, Jack had a profound feeling. "Jack, do what you should do." Amber''s voice was low. And she showed a mild smile. Jack left Amber''s room. Jack was constantly browsing the Weibo, and he was bing angrier. Things were going as he expected. Amber''s post became the number one trending topic at a terrifying speed, and instantly became the focus of public opinion. The crazy abuses were like rolling tides. There were also some touchingments, but they were also drowned by abuses. Every second, there would be dozens ofments! Jack had be the target of public opinion attack, but Jack did not respond in three days, which also confirmed the content of the news. Now Amber posted to support Jack, which was not understood byizens, but caused more criticism. Under the guidance of crazy fans who liked Ivy, abusing Jack and amber had be a kind of "revelry". Few people wanted to find out the truth. This was cyber violence. What''s more, that news had an irrefutable and overwhelming power. This madeizens disdain to find out the truth. In the eyes ofizens, Amber''s support was to unconditionally defend Jack. "Amber, I''ll give Ivy all the pain you''ve suffered." Jack was very angry. He quitted his Weibo and dialed Yael''s phone. "Now, it''s time for you to act." After Jack hung up the phone, Jack sat at his desk with a solemn look. In these three days, hispanies had been affected. The door of DT real estate agency was smashed. He didn''t go to work in thepany. He worked at home all the time, and remotelymanded Corbin and Lone Wolf. In silence, Jack clenched his fists, making a frightening sound, and blue veins stood out on his hands. Suddenly, he hooked his lips and sneered. Meanwhile, Ivy stayed at the Ind Hotel in the capital city. This was a rare super five-star hotel. Even in the capital city, this hotel was also very special. Every guest who wanted to enter the hotel needed strict qualification test. In a presidential suite, Ivy was wearing a nightgown, lying on the sofa by the window, shaking the wine ss, and overlooking the whole capital city through the huge French window. She was noble, elegant, and pure. This was what the people thought of her. But at the same time, Ivy was not approachable. Her long white legs curled up slightly, and the hem of her nightgown slipped down, revealing her crystal shins. Three days ago, after leaving Tyson Hotel, she returned to the capital city and stayed in Ind Hotel. She had been staying in the hotel for three days. Because she knew that the world outside the hotel was in a mess. She couldn''t go out at this time. As soon as she appeared, she would be the focus of the public opinion. Of course, more people might want to ask about her rtionship with Jack. At this time, any response of her might make Jack find a loophole. She hid and didn''t respond, which was the best response. "Jack, I don''t even care about my reputation. What about you?" Ivy knew her advantage. She entered the entertainment industry precisely because she saw her own advantage. She sneered, "All people think that I just want to be a super star in the entertainment industry, but they don''t know that my advantage is my basic power and my sword." "Compared with the owner of the Hughes family, my reputation is nothing! In three days, Jack must have panicked? The abuse and attack ofizens will make you fall into hell!" Although Ivy didn''t leave the hotel, she still paid attention to public opinion. In fact, her only pleasure in these three days was to enjoy the terrible public opinion she created on the Inte. These three days had made this public opinion develop to the point where no one could stop it! Ivy picked up her cell phone and logged in to Weibo. But when she saw the number one trending topic, her pupils suddenly contracted, with coldness in her eyes. "Damn it! Was Amber crazy? What did she think? Jack betrayed her, and why did she stand up for Jack?" She looked gloomy, and the corner of her eyes even twitched slightly. After a while, Ivy sneered, "Stupid! What you did is only to relieve Jack''s predicament temporarily, but you can''t save him in the end." Ivy drank the red wine in one gulp. Ivy''s expression became milder. She browsed the Weibo for a while and poured a ss of red wine again. In her eyes, Amber''s support was silly and ridiculous, but it made the public opinion more wonderful. Of course, she needed to have another drink. However, When Ivy picked up the phone again, She shivered as if she got an electric shock. The ss in her hand also slipped and fell on the precious Persian carpet. The red wine flowed all over the floor. But now, Ivy was shocked, with her eyes full of horror.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "How could that be? What the hell is going on? Fuck, who did it?" Ivy blurted out a series of questions. With good status and upbringing, she couldn''t help spitting an obscenity at the moment. Just as she browsed Weibo again, a prominent topic appeared. "God! Ivy did many bad things to be famous!" The simple and crude title contained great power. Ivy looked very gloomy and she trembled angrily. She could be sure that this was a new topic! Suddenly, Ivy in anger once again updated the content of the Weibo. Ivy''s eyes widened as if she wanted to eat people. This trending topic had raised ten ces directly! "Asshole! This is intentional! This is clearly nder!" Ivy gritted his teeth, scolded and clicked into the trending topic. These words and pictures instantly provoked her anger. It was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky, shocking Ivy Those words were very explicit and unscrupulous, like a sharp knife. The content of those photos was just her vague figure in the dark. There was only one side of her face in the clearest picture. But Ivy knew it was a nder! She was from the Hughes family. She was the granddaughter of Madam Hughes. If she wanted to be famous in the entertainment industry, she didn''t have to please anyone! "Ah!" Ivy became crazy and threw the wine bottles and sses on the ground. Her eyes widened as if she was like an angry Beast. She gritted her teeth and said, "Jack, do you want to nder me? Do you want to die with me?"?????? Chapter 293 Those Who Insulted You, Deceived You And Harmed You, I Will Pay Them Back Ten Times More Ivy Hughes was about to burst into mes. The news that was trending was clearly a false usation. It was all made up to make a fool of her.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She did not do the things that were mentioned in the news at all. She didn''t even care to do something like that. The news had toe out at such bad timing. She couldn''t think of anyone except Jack that could do it. Rationality was the one thing that made her clear. If she continued to let this topic fester, she would end up as the same as Jack when the time came. She might even be defeated, and Jack would be able to get a chance to survive. At the time, Jack had the worst reputation on the inte. But what if she, as the "victim", was even worse than Jack? Once the public opinion shifted, the news that Jack kidnapped her and abused her would be nonsense. The public''s voice was enough to kill a person. The result would only put her in a dilemma. With her reputation in ruins, and even lose her job in the entertainment industry. Ivy entered the entertainment industry using her status as the sessor of the Hughes family. She expected to be in control of the job to use the fanatical fans and the public opinion to obtain the position as the head of the Hughes family. She needed to use her public rtion to withdraw the trending news! Ivy hurriedly dialed a phone number. As soon as she got through, she screamed, "What the hell are you guys doing? Why would you let such newse out? Remove it, and I don''t care what method you use, remove it immediately!" After hanging up the phone, her pretty face was cold, and her eyes were shady. As long as she could remove the news before the public opinion took shape, then she would still be safe. "Jack, you want topete who''s worse and die together? What I have in my hand is something that can destroy you. Do you think that by fabricating some things out of thin air, you can drag me down with you?" Ivy sneered, there was a professional team hired by the Hughes family to help her operate, and the crisis public rtion team that she had was also the top ones. The news that had just appeared, she believed that it would soon disappear. After this, just one more push would be enough to press Jack to death! Time passed slowly, and Ivy''s mood gradually calmed down. But as a phone call rang, she lost control of her temper again. "Ms. Hughes, it can''t be withdrawn!" The subordinate said those words with a trembling voice on the phone. But it was like a loud bell, causing Ivy''s brain to buzz. Couldn''t be withdrawn? What kind of joke? "Do you find this joke funny?" Ivy gritted her teeth. Backed by the Hughes family, under the operation of the team behind her, she had skyrocketed to first-tier top star status in a year. She was always on Weibo''s trending search like the tform was only meant for her. But now, she had been overturned in her territory? "Ms... Ms. Hughes, it really can not be withdrawn!" On the phone, the voice grew more and more fearful. "Bastard! Why can''t you withdraw? Spending tens of millions of dors a year to support you, and now you''repletely useless?" Ivy was furious to the extreme. If the news was not removed as soon as possible, the nightmare she foresaw woulde soon! "That news was released by the Vaughn and Wattson families together!" On the phone, the voice was filled with despair, "You also know the power of the two families in the entertainment industry. One is an oligarch, and the other is an emerging oligarch, and now they''ve joined forces!" Boom! Ivy was like struck by lightning. Her face was full of horror. The voice on the phone seemed to feel that it was not enough to persuade. Immediately after, he added another sentence. "If you use the Hughes family to suppress the two families, it would be possible to withdraw the trending news, but just now the Hughes family head personally spoke, the Hughes family shall not involve this matter!" Bam. The phone slipped from Ivy''s hand and fell to the ground. Ivy did not respond to the continued "hello" on the phone. After a few moments of stagnation, Ivy''s facial features were twisted in a fierce rage. With her facial beauty, it was hard to imagine that such an expression would appear. "Ah! Get lost, you bunch of trash, all of you!" Ivy roared shrilly, her hands fiercely scratched and messed up her long hair. Immediately after that, she hurriedly picked up her phone. She was trembling and refreshed her Weibo again. On the trending search list, her scandal''s topic had jumped to seventh ce in just ten minutes! It was full ofments at that time. There were people that were shocked, couldn''t believe and even scolded... The wholement section was in a state of exploding. It''s over! Ivy''s face was pale, and sheid on the bed hopelessly. The news of the Vaughn and Wattson family joined forces, and the Hughes family head personally ordered, was undoubtedly a powerful double blow. It was a move to press her into the abyss. The Hughes family was powerful, and Mrs. Hughes did regard her as the jewel of her heart. But the problem couldn''t be solved that easily! At the TM Vi District, Jack showed a satisfying expression when he saw the rapidly trending topic. Although he was smiling in the study room, the temperature seemed to plummet to the freezing point. Mr. Ward looked at the side with his jaw agape and murmured incredulously, "Young master, how did you think of this n when there was no ce to retreat?" "When Amber stood in front of me and fended off the rampant insults for me, I figured it out, what am I?" Jack softlyughed, "Reveal thest disguise and do whatever it takes topete who''s worse. Isn''t this that can ruin a person''s reputation? If Ivy can use it, so am I." Mr. Ward was slightly stunned and gave Jack a profound look. Jack, however, stared closely at theputer''s Weibo trending search list. His topic was in the first ce, following that was Amber''s strong support. It was temporarily relieving the dilemma and attracting away most of the firepower. Now, with the cooperation of the Vaughn and Wattson families, the topic of Ivy''s scandal was climbing upward at a furious rate. A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye! Using the opponent''s tactics to attack them was the greatest revenge. In such a short while, the topic had soared two more ces and had reached fifth ce of the trending search. Jack took out his phone and dialed Patrick''s number. "Dad, thank you." "This was your effort. I just assisted from the sidelines." On the phone, Patrick''s voice was still low, but it had a bit more of a sense of relief, "Jack, you''re really more excellent than I thought." "It''s that you have an excellent daughter-inw!" Jack smiled. If it wasn''t for Amber''s support, he might not havested at all. "Yes, Amber is good!" Patrick affirmed, and then said, "But Jack, you still have to exin to Amber, on this matter, she has suffered too much aggravation." "Don''t worry, dad." Jack suddenly changed the subject, "Dad, I want to ask your opinion." "What?" Patrick asked. Jack''s eyes gradually narrowed, emitting an endless coldness. "Dad, do you care about the Hughes family''s reputation?" With a single word, the body of Mr. Ward on the side shook, his pupils contracted. And over the phone, Patrick was also silent. Both of them were superior than ordinary people, and they had long been a generation that had immersed themselves in doing business. Jack''s words made them think a lot! A few secondster, Patrick slowly said, "Jack, you must remember, you are my son, those who insulted you, deceived you and harmed you, I will pay them back ten times more! Compared to you, the Hughes family reputation doesn''t mean anything."000000?????? Chapter 294 Bombarded Indiscriminately The words were resounding. Every word was filled with endless coldness. "Thank you, Dad." Jack was sincerely grateful. Dignity and reputation were more important than living in the eyes of the gentry. This was true whether it was the Burton family from the capital city or the Quinn family from the X City. For the sake of dignity and reputation, they would even trample on human lives, treating them as nothing. As the head of the Hughes family, his father was already beyond the scope of a powerful family head when he could say something like this. This promise from his father also gave him more room to maneuver in dealing with the matter. After hanging up the phone, Jack dialed Yael''s number directly. With a cold smile, "Beast, it''s time to execute n B." "Crap! Doing this can settle the matter?" At the other side of the phone, Yael eximed in surprise. Jack smiled spontaneously, "Go and do it, let this drama end today, Ivy should pay the price she deserves!" Seeing Jack put down the phone, Mr. Ward finally could not help but speak up, "Young Master, do you really want to do this?" As a Hughes family ve and a trusted friend of the Old master, Mr. Ward knew clearly that because of his guilt over the twenty years of abandonment, the master was obedient to the young master. When Sophie passed away, this obedience became even more so, and it was almost doting. Even if the master did not care about this matter, Mr. Ward still needed to give a word of advice. "Mr. Ward..." Jack rubbed his nose and said indifferently, "When Ivy was plotting to ruin me, she didn''t ask herself if she really needed to do it." Mr. Ward smiled, "I only want to remind if young master wants to do it, then you should do it." Jack smiled with his right hand on the mouse, clicking refresh over and over again. A big show was about to start. When a significant number of peoplee together, they could kill. The incredible power could not be resisted. It''s like a sharp sword. It could kill a man, or it could backfire on itself! It depends on who could catch the sword after things get messy. The hotel room of Ind Hotel of the Capital city was originally tidy and elegant. It was now a mess, scattered with books and scraps of paper, and broken sses. Even the hotel''s TV and cinema were all smoldered. After venting her frustrations, Ivy thought of the final resort. With red eyes, she dialed the phone, forcing back her tears. As soon as she got through, the floodgates of grievances immediately released. The tears she had been holding back were also released. "Grandma... you must help me this time, that Jack, he is not human, he bullied me... Boohoo..." "Not only did he bully me, but now he''s even backtracking and ruining me, saying I''ll do anything to get to the top and be popr, and even saying I''ll be a prosecutor, and..." Ivy cried and kept onining. However, while Ivy was talking, Madam Hughes sighed, "Ivy, I think you should just withdraw from this matter and admit defeat." Boom!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ivy was struck by lightning, and her face froze violently. "Grandma, what, what did you say?" Madam Hughes''s voice was unusually low and breathless, "Grandma wanted to help you, and grandma has been helping you. You know, from the moment you decided to take a stand for grandma, grandma has been helping you and even blocked the family head for you when you were plotting against Jack." "But now, call it quits, this matter ends here." Ivy didn''t dare to believe it. Her tear-streaked pretty face was covered with horror. All the aggression, all the resentment, made her almost copse at that moment when she heard her grandmother''s words. Didn''t Grandma always love me the most? How could it be like this now? "On what terms? Why should Grandma tell me to stop now?" Ivy questioned in a stern voice, "Grandma hates that wild Bastard the most, and the whole family hates that wild Bastard. How can a wild Bastard have a sessor''s status? How can hepete for the position of the family head? How can a wild chicken fly up and be a phoenix?" "I''m helping grandma out, and I also want to do justice to the whole family!" "Ivy! You have a stubborn personality. Grandma knows very well that the position of the Hughes family head should indeed be contested by the elite descendants, that Jack is not even a fart." Over the phone, Madam Hughes'' stern rebuke caused Ivy to choke. Immediately After, Madam Hughes sighed heavily, "But as a child of the Hughes family, you should think about the reputation of the family. Now that the Hughes family has been involved. if you don''t stop, do you want the Hughes family to be a clown too?" What?! Ivy was horrified, and she was agitated. Could it be that... In fear, Ivy hurriedly switched out the call interface and tapped into Weibo. She was so angry and battered just now that she didn''t care about what was happening on Weibo. Because she knew that whether it was Weibo or the major media, things were already festering wildly. She had expected it. But now, her grandmother''s words meant something else. When the trending search list was shown in her eyes, the news about her had jumped to the number one spot. This caused Ivy''s heart to twitch hard. The news of Jack and Amber, on the other hand, had slid smoothly to second and third. This scene entirely confirmed her previous spection. However, a new hot search that appeared caused her to turnpletely pale instantly. It was because that piece of content involved the Hughes family! Unflinchingly, it recounted her experiences during the year from her debut to the time she burst into fame. At the same time, it mentioned... the Hughes family several times! One sentence after another, as if a cannonball, bombarded her indiscriminately. She finally understood why her grandmother, who had suddenly be so cold, had to order her to stop forcibly. The Hughes family was at stake, and if she did not stop, she would inevitably involve the family in the eyes of the general public. And at that time, the feud between her and Jack would also damage the Hughes family. The Hughes family would never allow such a thing to happen! "Grandma, this is them deliberately harming me, deliberately harming the Hughes family, can''t you see that?" Ivy said with a sobbing voice and teary eyes, "I am not willing to admit defeat. I have already given in so much. If I stop at this point, I will losepletely and utterly in front of Jack. I will even lose what I have now!" Bang! On the phone, the sound of pping the table sounded violently. "Ivy Hughes, are you blinded by the matter?" Madam Hughes angrily scolded, "That big star status of yours is nothing more than an entertainer, all entertainer in the past and present are of the lower ss, do you really think you can make it to the upper level in the Hughes family?" "Normally, if you want to be an entertainer with your sessor status, grandma won''t me you and will even satisfy you. But, when it involves the Hughes family, do you think your status as an entertainer is better than the reputation of the Hughes family?"?????? Chapter 295 Victory! Ivy Hughes bit her red lips when her face was full of tears. The strong sense of unwillingness and aggrievement was like sea billows that kept rolling towards her. She did not hesitate and risked her reputation as a bet, just hoping to knock down Jack Hughes. Her goal was to take revenge for her grandma and made sure so called justice was served for the Hughes family. Undoubtedly, this excellent achievement would be her biggest bargaining chip inpeting to be the head of the family. But she did not expect her grandma who used to pamper her would say something like that. She kept boasting about her identity as a celebrity and she was one of the most shining star in the entertainment industry now. But to her grandma, it was something not worth mentioning. Being an actor was just a humble professional to her! She did not expect Jack could go against the current situation that was in opposition to him. He even managed to reverse the trend and tried his best to rectify the situation. The popr search for her past stigma was just trying to throw mud at her. But involving the Hughes family was a critical piece of hard evidence. With one fake news and one real news, they hit her at her weak spot and made her unable to resist. Reputation was everything to the Hughes family. Even her grandma pped her down, this meant that she had lostpletely! "Grandma...I still cannot reconcile." Her voice was trembling while she was whimpering. On the other side of the phone, Madam Hughes'' voice was indifferent and fierce. "If you are reluctant to ept, then do it. If you still refuse toe to your senses and hurts the Hughes family image, then don''t me me to be ruthless. By the time, not only as an actress, but I will also snatch your identity as the heir for the Hughes family!" "Grandma, Jack is the one who started all this. He is the one who dragged in the Hughes family, why are you doing this to me?" Tears and mucus were all over Ivy''s face. She was trembling and still would not give up, "You are so concerned about the Hughes family reputation, but what about old master? As an old master, shouldn''t he be more concerned about the family reputation?" Bang! "Ivy, are you trying to disobey me? Do not be arrogant and assume you are the favorite. Don''t you dare forget, I am the one who gave you everything!"RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Her icy cold voice was not allowing any chance for opposing. Ivy had entirely lost her hope. She sobbed, "Ok...I promise you, grandma..." She hung up the phone. Ivy directly pounced to her bed and burst into a flood of tears. Her personality, her experience, and her identity, she had never been through such a big aggrievement throughout her life. She risked putting all eggs in one basket but did not expect things would end like that. For the reputation of the Hughes family, she had no choice but to stop. She felt the sense of being a bargaining chip. But she did not dare to defy Madam Hughes'' words. She would only lose even more if she disobeyed! TM vi district. Jack was tiredly leaning against a chair. He was rubbing his bloated nose bridge. He did not care about the opinions of all the major media anymore. Because things had already progressed towards the direction he predicted them. Jack could leave the Hughes family reputation behind, his father could also ignore the family reputation just for him. But Madam Hughes still could not get over it. She was just a miserable old fool who had been in the Hughes family for almost a hundred years. She had used to the prestige in a wealthy family. He really could not expect her to be take her face and the Hughes''s reputation not seriously. Since she could not step out, then this war of public opinions had been settled. For now, he only needed to wait for Ivy to surrender. "Young master... We had finally won." Mr. Ward sighed. He was also keeping his eyes on the media''s opinions. "Yes, we finally won." Jack closed his eyes and replied with a sense of relief, "Thanks for your help this time." Mr. Ward smiled casually, "Thanks to you, Young master. Even Old master and I have not thought of this kind of method before." "Could that even be considered as a valid method? I am just silly enough to risk all the things I have and be bold to take her down." Jack forced out a smile. Even when he had won Ivy, but at the same moment, his reputation was seriously damaged. Of course, Jack was not too concerned about it. What he was concerned about were Amber Knight''s thoughts and aggrievements. There were billions of people but none of them was as important as the one. "After I have settled this drama, I need to exin everything to Amber." Jack sighed softly, "She had been through too many aggrievements because of me." Time was passing slowly. After that, Yael Quinn also called him. His tone was more casual than before. But the Vaughn and Wattson family had not stopped yet. They nned to push things until they were unable to be held back anymore. So Ivy would hang her head and live in shame. This was also Yael''s idea. Jack did not disagree but on the contrary, he chose to agree. When Ivy was setting up traps for him, she did not show any mercy. He was not acting innocent. When someone tried to harm him, he would not just pretend to be a saint and say something sanctimonious then flew away after sessfully revolting. When dealing with an enemy, we need to at least have that intent. Ivy was not as straight forward as Killian Hughes and George Hughes. Now, after he had switched their positions, he wanted Ivy to live in shame forever. It was actually a good thing. He only ruined the reputation of the sessor, he did not even kill her. Because of this, Jack did not break any of the house rules for the Hughes family. It was night time. The public discussion on the inte had blown up to its peak. Information rted to Ivy''s background kept being exposed to the public, causing an uproar all over the inte. It even shocked Ivy''s diehard fans, who were always loyal to her. Herbel as an inspirational person had all copsed into pieces. However, the uproar did not stop right there. The Vaughn and Wattson families were the two giants of the entertainment industry. Under their intentional guidance, an enormous amount ofizens rushed into all channels of each major media. They started a trend that said, "Ivy Hughes should get out of the entertainment industry." This news had been reported by all of the media. Jack could get the weight off his mind, as it had finally been settled. Ivy... could no longer survive in the entertainment industry. "Young master, take a look at Weibo!" After dinner, Mr. Ward rushed into Jack''s office happily. Jack opened Weibo, he was stunned for a second. The popr search for Ivy''s background had quietly dropped to second ce. The one that reced it was Ivy''s apology. He clicked on the link. In that popr search, there weren''t only words and pictures but a video of Ivy recording herself. Jack was overjoyed when he saw the video content. The whole video was about Ivy apologizing while crying. She rified the incident that happened the other night was just a mistake. Tears streamed down her cheeks when she announced that she would quit the entertainment industry forever. Quitting the entertainment industry was expected by Jack, this was the result he wanted to see. But Ivy publicly rified the incident that happened the other night was just a mistake. This would clear up all suspicions towards her. After all, she was one of the people involved. It was the "victim" who rified that! The inte was full of people with bad intentions. But it was nearly impossible for people to make a fuss about this incident again. "Oh..." Jack sighed deeply, got up, and walked outside of the study room with his phone. "Young master, where are you going?" Mr. Ward was stunned. He told Jack about this news because he wanted to cheer him up. But Jack looked extremely anxious at the moment, he was obviously not happy. "I am going to exin everything to Amber. With this video, it must be able to get her relieved." Jack was as cheerful as a child. He stretched tiredly, "I can finally have a good night''s sleep and do not need to sleep on the couch anymore."???????????? Chapter 296 You Are the Only One in My Life The bedroom looked dusky. There was only dim light from the bedside tablemp. Amber Knight leaned against the head of her bed. Her face looked tired and haggard but she did not feel like sleeping at all. She also had bloodshot eyes. She looked lonely and sad, and this made the others feel bad. In fact, she had almost spent the long night this way for three days straight. She was repressing, controlling, and suppressing her feelings. As she knew that what had happened was crucial to Jack Hughes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this moment, if she was not able to suppress her feelings, it would only make Jack be in a more desperate situation. As his wife, if she did not help him, who else was going to help him? She was Jack''s wife. The only rational thought reminded her that she should stand by Jack quietly to support him! She knew how Jack hade this far. He had not only devoted sweat but also blood. She loved Jack so she was willing to wait for him for three years. She was not willing to backstab her beloved man at this crucial moment. It would only make Jack''s effort vanish like bubbles. Amber really could not do this! She also knew Jack''s personality but there was irond proof for what Ivy Hughes had exposed. She did not want to doubt him. However, she was a woman and the matter was so sensitive. This kind of entangled emotion was like a sharp knife provoking her nerves without mercy, giving her indescribable pain. The sound of the promises that Jack had made to her lingered around her ears. Those promises he made, were they true? This kind of thought was in Amber''s mind all the time. Creak! The door was opened. Yet, Amber did not move at all. It was because she knew that those who could enter her room these few days were either Daisy Hill or Jack. And for now, it was impossible for Daisy to enter her room. "Amber..." Looking at Amber who was on the bed, Jack felt heartbroken. He walked towards the bed in guilt, knelt on the floor, and showed a gentle smile, "Thank you!" "I am fine. Go and do your work." Amber forced a smile as she looked at Jack. However, the haggard face with bloodshot eyes made Jack feel as if a knife was piercing his heart. Before that, Amber was extremely pretty! Yet, she had be like this because of the matter. p! Suddenly, Jack pped his face. The p was strong and powerful. Amber''s facial expression had changed, "What are you doing?" She immediately raised her hand to rub Jack''s face as she eximed. Even so, the red fingerprint was quickly seen. "I am sorry. I had made you suffer for these few days." Jack felt extremely guilty. He had promised to bring happiness to this woman in front of him! "It is fine. I am really fine." Amber felt bad about him. She rubbed Jack''s face and said while shaking her head. Suddenly. Jack passed his phone in front of Amber. "We won!" His right thumb pressed the y button of Ivy''s apologizing video as he said. Amber was suddenly absent-minded. She had not followed the media for few hours. As Ivy''s apologizing voice sounded in the video. Amber''s small body could not help to tremble and her pretty hand which touched Jack slowly dropped. She took the phone and stared at it with her bloodshot eyes. Her eyes slowly became a blur as tears could be seen in her eyes. Her small body was also trembling. In the video, Ivy narrated what had happened that night. Tears fell off quietly from the corner of Amber''s eyes. Her body also trembled more vigorously. Yet, she still forced herself to watch the video. Jack quietly watched her all the time. He was not in a hurry. As long as he could get Amber''s forgiveness and make her doubts unravel, he was willing to wait for her no matter how long she would take. Finally. The video ended. The bedroom was silent again. Amber did not move but tears could not be stopped from falling from her eyes. Jack took out a tissue and wiped off the tears around Amber''s eyes and said gently, "Actually..." "Wah-" Before he could finish his words, Amber suddenly raised her head and started crying. Jack was scared and stunned. Without waiting for Jack to react, Amber suddenly moved into his hug and cried loudly. "Boohoo... You jackass. You dummy. I knew it, I knew that you are not that kind of person. Boohoo... Did you know how bad I have felt these few days. Boohoo... Did you know how many times that I nearly had an emotional breakdown..." Hearing Amber''s cries. Feeling the trembled small body in his arms. At the moment, Jack had no thoughts. His heart melted. He gently hugged Amber''s body and gently patted her back with his right hand. Heforted her gently, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Everything is fine now." Seeing the expression on her crying face like a kid, he knew that Amber had suppressed her emotions for too long. Only once she had finished expressing her emotions, she would feel rxed. "Boohoo..." Amber cried and held out her fists to hit Jack''s chest. Jack smiled gently. Heforted Amber while patting her back. He did not mind the soft punches on his chest at all. Time slowly passed. Amber''s loud cries echoed in the bedroom. After three days of repression and feeling wronged, Amber hadpletely let out her emotions with the rification. The sound of her cries slowly became softer. Amber slowly moved out from Jack''s hug. Her eyes were red and swollen. Her tears were still falling as she looked at the wet part of Jack''s clothes around his chest. "I have made you wet." Jack lowered his head and looked at the wet clothes. He smiled and shrugged, "Yeah, I am really wet." Amber''s pretty face was blushed as she realized the other meaning of the words. She quickly took the tissue in Jack''s hand and wiped off the tears around the corners of her eyes. "Did I look ugly when I cried? Would you dislike me if I acted like an unreasonable kid?" "You are forever a kid in my heart. I will adore and cherish you." Jack smiled gently. Why would he dislike her when he had this kind of wife? Amber rolled her eyes and scolded him, "Don''t say this kind of words. Who knows whether you would say this to other girls?" Jack immediately forfeited, "I swear to god if I... Before he finished his words, Amber suddenly raised her beautiful hand to cover Jack''s mouth and said seriously, "I don''t need you to swear. You just need to know that you shouldn''t let me down for loving you." Jack smiled gently. "Let''s sleep." Amber said softly. Jack gave a long sigh. The issue had finally been settled. The only tablemp in use was turned off too. It was dark in the bedroom. Perhaps Amber hadpleted expressed her emotions and cried for a long time. Amberid in Jack''s arms and fell asleep quickly. Feeling Amber''s steady breath in his arms, Jack showed a sweet smile in the darkness. He slowly lowered his head and kissed Amber''s forehead. "Dummy, thank you. You are the only one in my life." Perhaps the kiss had disturbed Amber''s sleep. Amber made a groan and turned her body. She buried her face in Jack''s hug like a kitten.???????????????? Chapter 297 Women Were So Fierce! No one talked more that night. Through the night, Amber Knight and Jack Hughes had an extraordinarily peaceful and good sleep. Over these few days, the pair had borne an indescribable amount of pressure. Now that the misunderstanding was over, both of them couldpletely relieve themselves. In the early morning. Daisy Hill happily prepared a full table of breakfast.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She knew that no one in this house had eaten a good meal these few days. Now the matter had finally settled. It was time for her to take good care of their stomachs. Brent and Mr. Ward came downstairs almost at the same time. Looking at the full table of breakfast, Mr. Wardughed, "It was quite an effort, Daisy. You knew that everyone has not eaten well recently. The full table of dishes looked really sumptuous." "Mr. Ward, you are kidding me. These few days, I had seen all of you anxious and I also became anxious. Yet, I could only make some meals and do some rear services." Daisy said with a little guilt. These few days everyone had been busy with Jack''s matter. And she could only watch them and it made her feel bad. Her current life was given by Jack. Jack had never treated her like a housekeeper. How many people could do that? Daisy had always remembered this kindness. That was why she felt bad. "It is also important to do rear services." Brent casually sat on a chair and took a fried breadstick and put it into his mouth. "Haha... Brent really knows how to talk now." Mr. Wardughed and took a seat. However, Daisy scolded Brent, "How could you eat first when Mr. Hughes and Ms. Knight haven''te down?" "It''s fine, Daisy. I think young master and Mrs. Hughes probably would note down until noon." Mr. Ward said to support Brent. Daisy was stunned. Her pretty face was immediately blushed. Daisy gave a stern look to Brent who was holding a fried breadstick in his mouth and said angrily, "Go ahead and eat. It was prepared for you." Brent smiled and quickly enjoyed the food. Mr. Ward smiled while looking at them. He quietly ate the breakfast. "Daisy, you have made so much delicious food." A surprised voice was heard. Three of them turned and looked at the same time. Jack and Amber came downstairs while holding each other''s hand. What was this situation? Three of them were stunned. Then, Brent and Daisy looked at Mr. Ward at the same time. Wouldn''t theye down at noon? Mr. Ward''s face turned red and he felt a little awkward after feeling their gaze. After coughing once, Mr. Ward said, "Daisy, why don''t you prepare chopsticks and bowls for young master and Mrs. Hughes?" Upon saying this, he got up and walked towards Jack and Amber. "Young master, Mrs. Hughes, why did youe downstairs so early?" "I came down after I woke up," Jack said as he did not take it seriously. Mr. Ward''s face became red even more. He touched his forehead and sighed. An old man like him actually got it wrong. However, everyone did not feel unhappy during breakfast. Everyone was extremely rxed. After having breakfast, Jack did not n to go to thepany. Instead, he brought Amber to go shopping. His work was too much and he was very busy. He seldom had time to apany Amber. Even though Amber was managing EnRich building materialpany, couples should still apany each other. This time, although Ivy Hughes almost made Jack be in a desperate situation. Yet, the matters had already happened. Thepany under Jack would not operate on the right track immediately but it had given him more time to apany Amber. This kind of chance was rare and it must be cherished. Jack did not care about public opinions on the inte. The series of real blows and bluffs had already made Ivy fail on the verge of sess. Ivy''s apologizing video had caused big tides on the inte. The trend of the public opinions was estimated to be under the control of Yael, the Vaughn family, and the Wattson family. Jack also did not want to care about how much it had hurt Ivy in this battle. He had already won. The misunderstanding between Amber and him had been solved too. It was enough already. He did not need to care about the troublester. He drove Amber''s Porsche 911 with an extremely fast speed to the biggestmercial mall in the city. It was a mall simr to YK Group''s CBDmercial mall. All kinds of food, drink and entertainment activities could be found here. It was always crowded with people in the city every day. After parking the car in a garage, Amber pulled Jack''s hand and ran outside the mall. "Amber, there is an elevator. We can directly enter the shopping mall." Jack was confused. "I don''t want. I want to enter through the main entrance. You have promised to apany me. Just listen to me. Today, you have to apany me to shop in every store. Do not break the promises you have made." Amber smiled happily. This was the happiest smile she had in the past few days. Looking at her smile, Jack smiled gently and did not ask more questions. The main entrance of the mall was crowded. Amber took a deep breath with open arms. She murmured while smiling happily, "It has been a long time since I went shopping. Dummy, today I am going to punish you to buy everything here..." "Is it not good?" Jack could not help to say. Amber was shocked as she looked at Jack, "It was you who have promised me. You can''t go back on your promise." "Then, it''s fine." Jack smiled helplessly and took out his phone. This had made Amber being stunned, "What are you doing?" "I thought you have asked me to buy here to gift you?" Jack answered while looking for Mr. Ward''s phone number, "It seems like I haven''t gifted you a lot of things. This mall will be considered a gift for you. Although it seemed like I am showing off my wealth, as long as you are happy, I am fine to show off my wealth." Amber immediately felt awkward. This dummy... Seeing Jack put his phone on his ears. p! Amber angrily gave a light p on Jack''s forehead, "Are you crazy? I asked you to buy me bags and clothes, not this mall." "Do you mean those stores?" Jack thought for a moment, "I will ask Mr. Ward and Brent to count the stores you want. I will buy them together." Amber stomped her feet angrily, "Is it great to be rich? Follow me, you dummy!" Upon saying this, she held Jack''s hand and ran into the mall with excitement. At first, Jack felt that he would be happy to go shopping with Amber for a whole day even if he would be exhausted. After all, shopping with women was exhausting work. He hadpletely felt this when he was married to Katherine Parry for three years. However, Jack felt exhausted after apanying her for merely half an hour. Seeing Amber exciting and happy, he clenched his teeth and kept going. As long as his wife was happy, he would do anything. He apanied Amber to shop in every store floor by floor. It was likebing through the whole mall. Jack also seemed to be a porter as he held a lot of bags while following Amber. He also kept repeating moves like a robot. Did she like it? Swiped a card! Next store! After two hours, Jack could not stand it anymore and he let Amber enter the store alone. He sat on a chair in the corridor to take a rest. After putting down Amber''s loot, Jack wiped off the sweat on his forehead and he was out of breath. Beside him, A man who was holding a puppy looked bad. The puppy was spitting white froth. Jack said casually, "Sir, your puppy is spitting white froth, you should send it to a pet hospital." "It''s fine." The man beside him waved his hand casually and it seemed like he was used to it, "Sir, you are still too young. You don''t understand. My puppy is just too exhausted after shopping with my wife. It would be fine after getting some rest." Jack turned speechless. His pupils contracted. He looked at the dog who was spitting out white froth with a deep look. Women... were so fierce! Chapter 298 No Tolerance The whole forenoon. Jack already felt as if he would copse. But Amber was still energetic, as if she would have a battle to fight in each of the stores. What made Jack worry was if he would be like the little dog that he saw before. He took a deep breath. And said, "Amber, you need to take a break and have some lunch." "Oh my, I forgot about that." Amber hit herself on the forehead andughed, "Sorry, Jack, I forgot about lunch, what do you want to eat? It''s my treat, to make up for it." "What do you want to eat?" Jack asked. "I am okay with anything." Amber aid. "What about hot pot?" Jack suggested. Amber shook her head, "It''s only noon, if we have hot pot we will carry the smell when we go shopping again." Jack was a little helpless, she really thought a lot about that. Then he said, "What about Chinese?" "Chinese is too oily, I will get fat." Amber shook her head again. "Western food?" "We have steak every day, I don''t wanna have that anymore." Jack felt a headache, "So what do you want to eat then?" "Anything is fine." Amber said all serious. Jack was speechless. Women... Jack asked a few more patiently, but after he couldn''t get an answer, he bit his teeth, and went to the kiosk to get two bowls of cold noodles, and juice, they sat down on a bench and enjoyed their lunch. When they went to college together, the two of them used to eat like this a lot, so none of them felt this was inappropriate. But just as they were eating and having fun together, a man with a big belly walked pass them. He subconsciously scanned the two of them, and was stunned by Amber''s beauty, and stopped walking. He looked at Jack, and suddenly showed a grin. "Such a prettydy, and such a poor guy eating in the hallway, you really deserve better." Just this one sentence suddenly swept away all the good mood that Jack and Amber had. Jack''s face darkened, and he stood up to look at the man with the big belly. His eyes were filled with force so that the man had to take a step back. The man said to Jack, "Little poor kid, what do you want? I am just telling the truth!" Amber looked at the man. He was wearing a big golden ne, golden watch, he was bold and holding a leather hand bag. He was spreading an aura of a rich person. She didn''t want something so unimportant to ruin hers and Jack''s mood. So she hooked Jack''s arm, and said, "Screw it, it''s not worth it, you still have to go shopping with me." Jack was a little calmer after that.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Only then, the fat man saw the bags around Jack and Amber. He grinned again, "Oh my, I didn''t even look at that, so you do have some money, your sry must be at least 10k right?" "That''s none of your business." Jack replied coldly, and pulled Amber, about to leave. Amber was his wife, he wouldn''t allow anybody to point fingers at her. The first thing that fat guy had said was clearly just to pick a fight. Jack didn''t want to ruin Amber''s mood, otherwise he would have fought back already. If it was about money, it was simply a few numbers in his eyes. In this town, there were not many people wealthier than he was. Even billionaires such as Aiden and Drago were looking up at him. But what the fat man saw while Jack pulled Amber away was that he waved the white g, that Jack wanted to leave. Suddenly, he was more than interested. His hungry eyes were on Amber, it looked as if he had fire in them, he didn''t even hide his lust. This kind of woman did not belong to a poor boy like Jack. The man took a step forward and blocked the two of them from leaving. He slightly raised his head, and said unruly, "Young girl, you won''t have a future being with this guy, what can he give you? He only earns like 10k a month, but I guess that is already his limit, and this is all he could ever afford to buy you." Suddenly, people started surrounding them, watching. Amber''s beauty clearly drew attention. But people only looked at her from afar and they were just jealous of her, nobody ever went as far as the far man did. Some of the people were watching Jack with a pitiful look. This young man must have hit a wall. The fat man was a rich person, nobody would dare to offend him. The crowd started to discuss. Then, as the fat man said those words, Jack''s face expression changed drastically, his eyes were cold. Amber who was standing beside him suddenlyughed. She looked at the man funnily, "Sir, I like him, and it''s enough what he can give me, what do you want to tell me?" Not bad! The fat man was stunned. This prettydy''s question gave him a chance to show her his abilities. He had seen too many of those little pretty girls, he only had to show a little money, and they would all fall into his arms. This was his chance and he had to take it. "I can give you a better future!" The man stood up straight, and looked at Jack arrogantly, then he raised his right hand, "Do you see this? This is called Green Submariner, it''s not very expensive, maybe around 100k." As he said so, he took out his car keys, "Here, BMW X5, a few hundred thousand." Then he took a step back, and gestured to himself, saying proudly, "Look at me, wearing all LV, I mean just my belt would cost your boyfriend his whole month''s sry." "And I also have received a few apartments in West Shantytowns when my old house was demolished, if you count all that together, your boyfriend will never have as much, but if you decide to be with me, everything I have is also yours." His words were filled with pride. He even felt like using his words to hammer Jack into the ground. This man was simply and profoundly showing off with his money. It was as if Jack as the boyfriend didn''t even exist. The crowd was shocked. They were feeling pity for Jack, but at the same time felt hate for the man. Where did he take his audacity? Did he think he was better because he had money? "Haahaha!" Amber suddenlyughed out loud, "Wow, Sir, you are great!" "Just so so, but I am better than your boyfriend for sure, so will you think about it?" The man said to Amber, his eyes filled with lust. "So you think you are better because of your money?" Jack asked back coldly. "Hey, hey, yes I think so! If you had it, you would feel the same way, but why don''t you get there first?" The man looked at Jack arrogantly. Amber on the other hand wasughing and enjoying this. She didn''t even wait for Jack to answer. She leaned closely to Jack, and said softly, "Hubby, I didn''t know that I was so worthy, aren''t you mad?" Jack rubbed his nose, and said helplessly, "I guess it''s my fault that I gave those people the good apartments in West Shantytowns after the demolitions." Swoosh! The whole crowd was shocked. Everyone had surprise written on their faces, and started to mumble. The fat man''s face changed immediately, he was startled. Then, Jack took a step forward, and said to the fat man from a vantage point, "Jack Hughes'' wife had no tolerance for profane people like you, if you think that money makes you better, then right on, let me show you what money can do!" His eyes were cold and sharp like a sword. "Jack... Jack Hughes? You are the boss of DT?" The fat man was frozen in shock, he subconsciously took a step back, "What, what do you want to do?" "I will have you enjoy the VIP room in the hospital ICU." His voice was cold while his fist flew through the air. Jack''s fist was directed toward the fat man.?????? Chapter 299 Take Care of Health Half an hourter, they heard the sirens of the ambnce leaving. This side of the mall was so quiet that one could hear a needle drop. Everyone was staring at Jack with eyes filled with fear and astonishment. Who would have thought that a person sitting on the bench in the mall eating noodles would be the boss of DT? The noise of the ambnce sirens made everyone''s sweat run down cold. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that it was possible to be beaten until one looked like a pig. What was more shocking was that nobody even felt sorry for the fat man. An overnight millionaire like him was trying to hit on DT''s boss'' wife? Who would be willing to swallow that? Not just Jack as the billionaire, even a normal person wouldn''t have been willing to just take that in. Nobody would mess with the wife! If a man would allow his wife to be hit on by another guy, what kind of man would he be? A man had to protect his belongings, his parents, his friends, and his women. "Let''s go." Jack said to Amber softly, then he took those bags. The murderous intentions in his eyes were gone within seconds. This scene made everyone even more surprised. A lot of the girls looked at Amber with jealousy. Who wouldn''t want a boyfriend like him? Amber smiled beautifully, and took his arm, "Let''s go home." "We are not done yet." Jack pointed upstairs and said apologetic, "Sorry that what happened ruined your mood, but I really couldn''t take it anymore." "Oh well, I like it when you are like that, we have already been shopping for too long, I am tired, let''s go home and rest." Amber said and blinked her eyes, "You were so handsome back there, I wanna reward you!" Jack paused, his heart racing. Back at home. Brent and Mr. Ward and Daisy were sitting in the living room. They were watching some entertainment news about Ivy Hughes. Mr. Ward and Brent were busy sorting the documents, and Daisy was helping them. The news in the TV were more like background noise. Ivy was in their eyes simply a joke. Go for wool ande home shorn was not even enough to describe her anymore. "Young master, Young Madam, you are home early!" Mr. Ward raised his head and said with a smile. As he saw the two of them so close to each other, he immediately understood. He coughed lightly and said, "Uhm, Brent, Daisy, we have already worked the whole forenoon, let''s take a break, go for a walk with me." Amber felt a little shy as she watched the three of them leave. She mumbled, "Oh man, why does Mr. Ward get everything?" "He is an old man, he has seen it all." Jackughed, "Let''s go make some little Jacks." "Go away!" Amber smirked at him. It was a zing noon, shifting like the clouds. The pressure of the past days were finally released after a night of good rest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They were telling each other about their emotions, thinking about each other. Again and again, not tiring. As the sun went down and the moon was seen. Jack and Amber changed their clothes and went downstairs. Daisy had already cooked for them, the dishes on the table in the living room, it smelled delicious. Jack, who had been working out all afternoon felt his appetite rise when he saw all the food. "Daisy, what did you cook?" Jack pulled Amber into the dining room. Mr. Ward sat on the side reading the paper, Brent and Daisy were still busy in the kitchen. When Jack saw the food, he suddenly froze. Stewed Turtle with Angelica and Ginseng. Fresh and fatty oysters. Isn''t that a little too nutritious? Jack was quite surprised. Amber just the same. Mr. Ward slowly put down his paper and smiled, "You should take care of your health more." Both Jack and Amber were speechless. Just in that moment, Brent and Daisy came out of the kitchen. When she put down thest dish on the table, Daisy put some Goji berries on top. This... this was too much. It was even exaggerated! "Young master, time for dinner." Brent saidughing. "What is it?" Amber looked at Jack doubtful. Jack rubbed his nose, andughed awkwardly, he pretended as if nothing happened, and sat down with Amber for dinner. Amber had no idea what these dishes meant. And Jack didn''t know how to tell her. Jack felt endlessly awkward at the dining table, there were so many delicious dishes, but he could barely eat any of it. These nutritions were too much. Jack felt so disgusted that he pulled Amber out of the house for a walk. Mr. Ward looked at the two of them leave, and smiled gracefully. But Brent couldn''t hold back, "Mr. Ward, don''t you think this was a little exaggerated?" "No ways!" Mr. Ward looked at him from the side and said, "This was told by Old Master, he wants to have a grandchild!" Brent and Daisy looked at each other, and sucked in breath. The night was cool. Jack and Amber were walking hand in hand slowly on the path, the nightly wind was blowing, they enjoyed the silence of the night. Jack hadn''t enjoyed such calm and pleasing life in a long time. Mr. Ward''s appearance changed his life, he allowed him to have the chance to gain more. To take his chances, Jack had been busy day and night. And in the past few weeks, many things happened right after each other, so that Jack was always on alert. Now in this silent moment, he was filled with joy. Theing two weeks, life was just as calm and pleasing. Jack would spend time with Amber everyday, while he also arranged the development of hispany. With Ivy exiting the entertainment world, the rumors about Jack were also vanishing. The inte was just like that, things came up fast, but they faded just as fast. Within the short time of a month, people forgot about a lot. While the consensus were fading, thepanies under Jack''smand were getting back to normal. Yael and Amelia''s financepany, Ciara''s entertainmentpany all developed quickly. The only difference to before was, because of the consensus, the Vaughn family had to work quite hard, also because of the rtionship between Yael and Vinna. Jack had agreed to cooperate with Vinna and Ciara on theirpany, but Ciara would be the one controlling it. He knew, in the business world, Vinna and Ciara weren''t even on the same level. That day early in the morning, Jack dropped Amber off at EnRich for work, and then drove her Porsche 911 to DT. He hadn''t been there for quite some time, it was Corbin and Lone Wolf who had been taking care of it for him. But he had rested enough, it was time to start working again. But just as Jack arrived downstairs of DT, he received a phone call that made him step on the brakes, the car stopped in the middle of the street in front of the building. Then, he took a u turn and left the offices...???????? Chapter 300 What a Great Honour Karton Hotel. A four-star hotel. Although the environment, renovation, and service, were all impable, it was ultimately one star short of the five-star Tyson Hotel. A difference of one star may be a world of difference! It was hard for Jack Hughes to imagine that Old Master Burton would actually stay in such a hotel. After parking his car, he sullenly walked into the hotel. He did not know why he woulde at this time. But since he was here, there was no reason to avoid seeing him. Moreover, it was for the sake of his deceased mother. Dingdong! The lift opened. Jack stepped out of the lift, followed the corridor, and found Suite 99999. Knock, Knock! Knocked on the door. In just a few seconds, the door opened. The person who opened the door was Dyson Burton, and unlike thest time Jack had seen him in the capital city, he seemed to be quite haggard these days. He had lost some of the sharpness that Jack had seen that day. "You''re here?" Dyson gave way indifferently, "Pleasee in." Jack walked into the room and smelt a faint sandalwood fragrance. The sound of chanting scriptures echoed through the room. And in the living room, Old Master Burton in a grey Chinese suit was sitting cross-legged on the floor, twirling the Buddhist beads in his hands and murmuring with his eyes closed. "When did you start believing in Buddhism?" Jack snorted, finding the image in front of him somewhat amusing. The Burton family that valued men over women, done despicable deeds and overstepped many boundaries. And the old master of the Burton family who was in control, actually believed in Buddha? Wasn''t it funny? "Quiet. When the family head finishes chanting the scriptures, he will talk to you." Dyson spoke solemnly and quietly. Since the change of the situation in the capital city, his father, who used to be so grim and pride, had be much kinder. At the same time, there was also a habit of chanting scriptures. These days, no one was allowed to disturb the old master when he was chanting scriptures. It had be a rule in the Burton family. "Oh, I won''t be apanying you then." Jack turned around and left. "You..." Dyson''s face got serious, and his expression sulked. "Wait!" Old Master Burton, who was chanting scriptures, opened his eyes and shouted, "I am your grandfather after all. Do you not even have the patience to wait?" "My patience is only given to those I feel should be given, and you are not one of them." Jack looked indifferent. Twenty years of living with his mother, all the evil acts the Burton family had done to her, and what had happened to him in the Burton family in the past. He would never forget it in his life! He was not an indecisive character, treat him good and he''ll treat you better. The greatest tolerance he could tolerate was not messing with the Burton family. But trying to use blood kinship as a bond to be close to each other can never be done! "Sigh." Old Master Burton sighed and slowly got up. He turned off the sound of the scriptures, twirling his Buddhist beads as he slowly walked towards Jack, "This time, it''s for your mother." Jack nced at Old Master Burton, who looked depressed. His figure was also much more stooped, and his face looked no more dignified as before. It seemed that the change of situation in the capital city had affected him quite a bit! Jack thought in his mind, and when he heard the word mom, he finally held back and sat down on a chair at the side. This scene caused Dyson''s pupils to contract and his anger to intensify. Such a disobedient and unfilial person, how could his father still be nostalgic about him? He sat down first while the two elders were standing. It was merely rude and arrogant! "Dyson, make the tea." Old Master Burton did not bother and settled into the chair beside Jack. "Father..." Dyson was a little unconvinced. However, as Old Master Burton looked askance and gave a "hmm" sound, Dyson immediately lowered his head to make tea. "Tell me, what is it about my mom?" Jack spoke calmly, and his expression was unruffled. Although his mother was no longer alive, as a son, he could never ignore the matter of his mother. Old Master Burton was not in a hurry. His pale, wrinkled face always had a gentle smile on it. After Dyson had set the tea on the table, Old Master Burton then slowly said, "Your mother is gone, but your mother is still a member of the Burton family after all." "She has long since ceased to be a member of the Burton family." Jack''s eyes vibrated with veins, and his heart was filled with depression, "My mother is Burton Hughes." "Hehe!" Old Master Burton smiled ndly, twirling his Buddhist beads as he said, "But your mother has my blood in her body after all, and she has a surname of Burton." "And then what?" The smile on his face disappeared, reced by despair and sorrow. "Actually, I should have said something about this matter when your mother was buried, but at that time, both you and your father were in a poor emotional state, so I held back." He looked at Jack with deep eyes, "Your mother was a member of the Burton family, born as a member of the Burton family and died as a soul of the Burton family. What was done to her back then was all my fault. But now that she had died, in order to make up for my faults for these twenty years, I would like to invite your mother into the Burton Family Ancestral Hall, to be worshipped by the incense of the Burton family for generations." Did youe all the way here just to talk about this?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jack looked at him calmly and did not open his mouth. Seeing this scene, Old Master Burton''s eyes were profound. Dyson could not help but say, "Jack, perhaps you do not understand how difficult it is to enter the Burton Family Ancestral Hall. So, I, as an elder, will tell you about it." Jack''s mouth curled up into a smile as he looked at him with a smile. Dyson''s expression was proud, this should be cultivated due to yearly experience for being in a wealthy family like the Burton. Even though the Burton family was now in a state of turmoil, this arrogance could not be erased in a short time. "The Burton Family Ancestral Hall is dedicated to the ancestors of the Burton Family through the ages. And those who are not from the lineal descendant or does not have great merit are not allowed to enter the Burton Family Ancestral Hall." "In other words, to be able to enter the Burton Family ancestral Hall and enjoy generations of incense offerings is a supreme honour for the Burton family. It is the greatest praise after death." "Not to mention your mother, even I, if I don''t end up as the head of the family or do something of great merit for the Burton family, I will not be able to enter the Burton family Ancestral Hall after I died." At this point, Dyson tilted his head proudly. His words and mannerisms showed his arrogance. The light in his eyes shone brightly as he looked straight at Jack, "So, do you understand how much respect the family head has shown to your mother by making such a decision?" As Dyson narrated, a smile appeared on Old Master Burton mouth from the beginning to the end. However. As the conversation ended. Jack, however, suddenlyughed. He did not try to hide his mockery expression. This scene caused Old Master Burton and Dyson to freeze at the same time. "What a great honour!" Jack shrugged his shoulders and got up to wave his hand, "Such supreme glory of your Burton family should be enjoyed by your family. How dare I let myte mother enjoy the light of the Burton family and enter your family''s ancestral hall?" The disdain was so strong that both Old Master Burton and Dyson could understand it. But it was this disdain that left both of them stunned and puzzled at the same time. Was Jack still not satisfied after we had gone this far? Old Master Burton was the first toe back to his senses and called out to Jack who had turned to leave, "Jack, this is the greatest amount of remembrance and respect I can do for your mother!" "Put away your respect and remembrance!" Jack rubbed his nose and snorted, "The Burton Family Ancestral Hall is not worthy of being dedicated to my deceased mother. My mother is only temporarily buried now. One day, I will send her to the Hughes Family Ancestral Hall to be dedicated for generations toe! That is the glory my mother deserves!" "Who are you, the Burton family,pared to the Hughes family?" The words were forceful, and while despising the Burton family, he also revealed a stunning determination. It was like a vow! Chapter 301 He is the Only One Able to Safeguard the Burton Family Bang! The room door was smashed heavily. Inside the room was quiet. Old Master Burton and Dyson stood nkly on the spot. The Burton family ancestral hall didn''t enshrine Sophie? His words weren''t too outrageous? The Burton family really were nothingpared to the Hughes family, but this was not something that could insult us as one from the younger generation! This is an insult to all the ancestors of the Burton family! Jack''s powerful words lingered in his ears. Outrageous, domineering, scornful... It seemed that it was as if he was standing in the clouds, looking down at the Burton family as if they were just mere ants. "Father, Jack really has acted too outrageously; I really do not know why you still act so amicably despite having been insulted like this." Dyson was furious, his face turning red. These words were as sharp as a needle''s which deeply cut at his self-esteem, "My honourable Burton family is the richest within the capital city, and the Burton family''s ancestral hall is where every member of our family dreams of ending up after death. He cannot assume that what one wants when alive is the same as in death?" He stopped speaking after this. Old Master Burton who was sitting down suddenly started to tremble. His old and haggard face suddenly started to flush an unusual red. His throat throbbed. Within the silence there was suddenly a stream of blood flowing from the corner of Old Master Burton''s mouth. "Father!" Dyson was so rmed that he rushed over and kneeled down in front of Old Master Burton and said, "Father, please don''t scare me like this, father, you have to be ok!" "I''m, I''m fine..." Old Master Burton''s right hand quivered as he disyed a rather sullen smile, "Dyson, you don''t understand, but in recent days there has been many changings happening within the capital city, while the Burton family has been in a very hard situation now. Countless people have been eyeing our family rather menacingly, and once I die, even Jack won''t inherit the position of the head of the Burton family." "But, if we are able to get Sophie back into the Burton family''s ancestral hall for enshrinement, then if the Burton family in the future will really suffer any big disaster, Jack will not be able to ignore this since his mother is inside the Burton family''s ancestral hall." As he exined this, Dyson''s face turned pale and he slumped onto the ground. "So this is why you deceived everyone and the reason why you brought me here to meet Jack secretly?" Before he came with his father here, his objective was just to enshrine Sophie Burton in the ancestral hall. If this was in the name of being guilty as family affection, then it would make sense. However he had never thought of protecting the Burton family before. "Well, if not for this, am I too stupid? And I broke the Burton family rules by enshrining my daughter in the ancestral hall." Old Master Burton''s helpless smile revealed his despair. Women were not allowed to be enshrined inside the Burton family''s ancestral hall. This was the third rule of this ancestral hall. Dyson looked as if he was in a trance. A few secondster he looked at Old Master Burton with bitter hatred. As he gritted his teeth he said, "Father we don''t need this disobedient and disloyal person anymore, we still have you and many of the other men in our family, along with their sons. The Burton family will never fall apart, so why must you suffer this grievance, and cause our family to diminish into dust in front of him." p! He was then suddenly pped hard. Dyson was then stunned to the spot. Old Master Burton raised his trembling right hand up fiercely, it was like the final roar from an old lion. He red at Dyson and said, "You really can''t see the big picture here, you can''t even see the situation urring within the capital city?" "Father..." Dyson returned back to his senses after being pped. Old Man Burton didn''t give him any chance to refute, and instead gritted his teeth and said, I am fast approaching death, my time is numbered. Currently within the capital city there are many major forces eyeing the Burton Family, I have been so hard and tired to deal with each of them. And if I were dead, the Burton family must be destroyed in the hand of you useless sons!" His tone was full of anger; he didn''t even try to conceal how he really felt about Dyson and the other family members. "Jack''s abilities and temperament were the best for the head of the Burton family, but even if he won''t officially join us, with a word from him, with his power and the backing from the Hughes family, then that wil be enough to ensure that our Burton family can remain as the richest within the capital city." "With him, none of those rich and powerful families within the capital city will dare try to overtake us! He is the only person who is able to safeguard the Burton Family!" As he spoke his tone raised to the point that he was almost shouting. However being fired up like this was too much for someone of his age which then made his body begin to tremble again. His face was extremely red. "Puff" A big mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out of his mouth. Some of the blood stted onto Dyson''s face. Dyson was so distraught he started crying loudly and said, "Father, Please calm down. I understand now, I finally understand everything. From now on I won''t dare to argue back to you anymore." The blood stained his chest. Old Master Burton seemed pleased by what he heard, however then slowly uttered out, "Take me... to the hospital." A sound was heard. After he said this he then copsed onto Dyson. "Father!" Dyson''s rm turned into rage as he gritted his teeth together, face red as he said, "Jack, I swear if something happens to my father today then I will fight you with all my strength!" Jack who had left the Karton did not know anything that had happened after he left. In his mind, the Burton family seemed to have no shame. It was almost ridiculous. To be so unscrupulous, making a fortune by using all different tricks, and now the Burton family was in turmoil, they wanted to clean everything and starting feel any sense of regret? They think enshrining his mother in the Burton family ancestral hall will smooth everything over from the past 20 years. It really was too ridiculous. If his mother had deep affection on Burton family, something could really happen within the Burton family? The Burton family would have harmed her a long time ago! If he promised to enshrine his mother inside the Burton ancestral hall then wouldn''t he be leaving his mother with an evesting regret? As the son, this would be the most disobedient and disloyal thing he could do! To be part of the glory of the Hughes family was exactly what his mother deserves. Both before and after her death she should be able to enjoy the honor of the Hughes family. Rather than be part of the Burton family who shamelessly sought for personal gain. Inside he was full of both anger and pain. Throughout Jack''s whole journey he drove his car as fast as lighting, as if letting out his rage. But once he arrived at the DT real estate agency he was still full of anger. However he knew that this was his own personal matter and thus he couldn''t bring his rage into work.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He took a few breaths and finally suppressed the anger within his heart. Jack stepped inside thepany door. After he had greeted his employees he then entered into his office alone. Corbin and Lone Wolf quickly rushed in to report their work. Thesest few days they had both been overloaded with work. To be precise, it was Corbin who was Jack''s mostpetent confidant who was left in charge, Lone Wolf just assisted him. Now that Jack had returned, he should naturally be able to take over again. Getting back up to date with everything was long andplicated, and once they had finally finished it was already past two o''clock in the afternoon. The three of them had almost forgotten to eat lunch. "You can both go and eat lunch now, thank you for the hard work." Jack told them to leave, while still feeling pain within his heart. He leaned back on the chair and rubbed his swollen nose. His mother was his bottom line. However the Burton family had tried several times to tear it away. How was he able to quickly repress his anger? He then received a phone call from Yael. Jack answered the phone, "Hello, are you back?" "Yes, I''m back. Where are you right now? I will go and meet you; I have both good news and bad news to tell you." Yael sounded slightly odd.??????????? Chapter 302 Good News, Bad News About half an hourter, Jack and Yael met in a cafe downstairs of DT. "Do you want to know the good or the bad news first?" Yael sipped on his coffee and giggled strangely. "Bad one first." Jack said calmly. Yael raised his brow, "Hey, and I thought you would choose the good one first." "First the bad then the good, that is what I call a surprise, first good then bad, that would be a disappointment." Jack smiled. "Alright then." Yael rubbed his hands, and raised his cup once more for a sip. It was obvious that he felt anxious, there were sweat pearls on his forehead, he must have came there immediately after his nended. He put down the cup again. Yael smiled, "The bad news is that Ivy didn''t really step back from the entertainment business, she went back to the Hughes, and then opened her ownpany in the capital city with their help, she has transformed." As he spoke, Yael smiled and blinked his eyes, "And, me and Ciara talked about that, we think Ivy did this mainly because she is hunting down your and the Watson''s and Vaughn''s entertainmentpany." "Last time when they were fighting on inte, she suffered a defeat on the verge of victory, and the reason for that was because of The Watson''s and Vaughn''s lead, so I guess she wants to break that even with them." She still thought about that? Jack knitted his brows, he was a little surprised. The consensus war blocked all chances for Ivy to stay in the entertainment business. And now that the Hughes were involved, it wasn''t only between him and Ivy anymore, it was about the whole Hughes family. To step out of the entertainment field was the only way to keep the consensus spreading to the Hughes. But even after that happened, Ivy still received the Hughes'' help to build up a new entertainmentpany, this was not in Jack''s expectations. She was an evil woman, and she clearly was a treasure of Madam Hughes. "So, this woman really is trouble." Yael saw Jack''s expression andughed about it. Jack raised his brow, and smiled, "You are talking about Vinna?" "Screw you..." Yael''s smile disappeared, and he showed a middle finger to Jack. Jackughed out loud, and kept asking, "So what about the good news?" He didn''t really care about Ivy starting a newpany again. She had already lost all her chances in this area, especially after she posted that apology video after the whole consensus situation. This made her lose all the fans she had gained before. Even if she stayed in the entertainment area, it was nearly impossible to raise to the same monstrous billow she had before. The only thing she could do was to point her knives at Ciara''spany, but the good news was that he already had the Vaughn join thispany, Ivy couldn''t do anything with the two of them cooperating. If the Vaughns were still standing alone, Ivy would have cooperated with them, and Jack might fear them, but now, they were both Hughes'', who would bully who now? Yael rubbed his hands again, and said meaningful, "It''s about the Burton family from your mother''s side." "The Burton family?" Jack''s forehead was deeply knitted. He just met with Old Master Burton and his son, and now Yael mentioned them to Jack again. Was that a coincidence? "Yes, the Burton family from the capital city." Yael''s eyes shed, he said interested, "Don''t you hate them, now karma is hitting them, when you and your father tried to rescue your mom, it was a huge drama, and the Burton''s position as the richest family is now not secured anymore, it is all over the capital city." "A while ago, the capital city had a lot of hidden wealthy family and groups, all those giant families and groups are now all in desire, and secretly making ns to take over the Burton''s business and resources. Yael leaned back in his chair as he was speaking, he put both his hands behind his head for support. "Today''s Burton family is not the same as it used to be anymore, everyone is sharpening their swords, ready to take their parts from the richest family in the capital city, and the Burton family is panicking." He sighed, he didn''t feel that Jack was happy about those news. On the contrary, he saw that his eyes deepened. "No wonder, I knew that the Burton didn''t have good intentions." Jack mumbled, the doubts that he had were all gone. "What do you mean?" Yael asked curiously. "The Old Burton and Dyson are in the city right now, I saw them not long ago, the old man even wanted to put my mom''s memorial tablet into their ancestor''s shrine, to be worshipped by the Burton''s generation after generation, that was supposed to be their way to give us what they owed." Jackughed cold as he said that, then he shrugged his shoulders, "How arrogant are they? Bring my mom''s memorial tablet the Burton''s shrine, why would they think that would make up for what they had done all these years?" Yael''s pupils narrowed. He suddenly realized. "Fuck, what kind of make up is that, that is clearly not having any good intentions at all, if they took your mom''s memorial tablet that would basically be a different way to pull you close! They were only trying to find themselves a backup!" "They wanted to use me, to use the Hughes family, to save their own family not to be taken down, tztz..."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jack''s expression was cold, "The Burton family never disappointed me with their ability of being shameful and cruel." "So what will you do?" Yael asked curiously. "If I allowed them to add my mom''s memorial to their shrine, it would be an offense to her." Jack shook his head, "Since they have already been shameful to this point, I of course wish them all the best in their current situation." Yael paused, then he started tough loudly. Jack rubbed his nose, both the good and the bad news were quite irrelevant to him. The only thing he learned was to see through Old Master Burton''s true intentions. But, it was also a good thing to watch the Burton family fall apart with his own eyes. His mom had suffered more than 20 years, now she could finally feel happy even she died already. Jack saw that Yael couldn''t stopughing anymore, and asked, "How is it going between you and Vinna?" Yael suddenly stopped. "If you don''t talk about it again we can still be friends." "Because we are friends, I had to ask." Jack answered. Yael rubbed his head anxiously, "If it wasn''t for your stuff, I wouldn''t have gone to the capital city, that Vinna must have lost her mind, she had been following me everywhere when I was in the city, she stayed in my room at night and refused to leave, if I wasn''t smart enough and gave her sleeping pills and took her to the next room, I might not be able to rescue myself from her." "You are the one who urged all of us to help you get her." Jack rolled his eyes, "You are at the age to get married, it''s not good to stay alone all the time." "Shut up, look at Mr. Ward, he is living his life, a person like me doesn''t deserve it." Yael stemmed his neck, his eyes blur, he paused for a moment, then said determined, "Right, I don''t deserve it!" Jack rubbed his nose, heughed. At the same time in the hospital. Old Master Burton finally woke up, heid on the ward bed, pale in the face. Dyson was surprised, "Dad, you finally woke up, you really scared me!" "Where am I?" Old Master Burton''s eyes were a little blurry, he seemed confused. "This is the hospital." Dyson said quickly, "But you don''t have to worry, I arranged everything, we are taking you back to the capital city, and then you can rest peacefully, you don''t have to worry about Jack anymore." "You unfilial child!" Old Master Burton''s face was filled with anger, he cursed and then tried to get up, "I, I need to get out! Even if I have to knee down in front of Jack, I have to beg him to protect my family!" Chapter 303 Shameless Dyson didn''t understand. Nobody in the Burton family understood. They were used to being so arrogant and presumptuous, they all thought that the Burton family was a huge mountain and nothing could ever bring it down. But Old Master Burton knew, many local wealthy families in the capital city were going against them now, it looked all calm and friendly, but under the surface, they were all boiling up. There were local tycoon and powerful families in the capital city. As soon as the Burton family showed any cracks, they would attack them immediately, and then there won''t be much left of them, there was no such situation where someone was too powerful to fail. The Burton family was facing a nightmare, without anyone being capable to help them. Only Jack! Jack''s abilities and his temperament had already passed all kinds of tests. What counted even more was that he had Patrick Hughes standing behind him. If they could get closer to the Hughes family with the help of Jack, the Burton family will have a solution to their uing crisis. If the capital city was where the rich families gathered, then the Hughes were still superior to them, they only had to make one simple gesture to stop those enemies. The sky was already dark. Old Master Burton dismissed himself from the hospital even though Dyson tried to hold him back. The two of them checked into the Tyson Hotel, and then Old Master Burton contacted Jack again even he had ignored his dignity. But Jack''s determination almost made the Old Burton get internal bleeding. On the other side, TM Vi district was lit up in lights. TM Vi District was the most expensive area in the city, even at night, it was decorated in beautiful lights, shining into the sky. Jack was holding Amber''s hand, they were walking silently on the road, enjoying the nightly breeze. Amber looked at Jack from the side once in a while, deep in her thoughts. "What do you want to ask me?" Finally, Jack asked. "What?" Amber first didn''t want to, but then she asked, "About the Burton family." "Oh?" Jack stopped walking, his eyes were soft as he was looking at Amber. Amber said slowly, "I think if you could ept Old Master Burton, the Burton family might be a help for you to be the next heir of the Hughes family." When Amber heard the resolution in Jack''s voice when he spoke on the phone with Old Master Burton earlier, she felt her heart twitch. She hadn''t seen such a tone in his voice often. It was almost as if his voice was carrying strong murderous intentions and coldness. Jack knew that Amber was only thinking for his better future, so he didn''t get mad at all. He smiled, then he stroke her nose gently, and said, "Dummy, of course I know, but I don''t want to." Amber didn''t understand. Jack took her hand again, and kept walking while speaking, "I will never forget that my mom was hijacked by the Burton''s, and the pain she had to suffer while she was there, I will never forget the anger that my mom felt towards the Burton''s. Why should I do something that she never wanted to?" Amber froze and her eyes twitched. She didn''t know the stories that were behind his words. But she still held his hand tighter, trying to show him her support andfort. "Don''t worry, even if I don''t ept the Burtons, I will be the next head of the Hughes." Jackughed confidently, his eyes in high spirit, "I have DT, and Ciara''spany, I have Drago''spany, and Yael and Amelia have half of the Quinn''s, all of that will be my tools." "And us Knights!" Amber suddenly raised her voice. Jack paused, then heughed softly, "Yeah, and I have you, Madam Master Hughes." He didn''t say anything romantic, but Amber''s heart still trembled a little. She didn''t care about being the wife of Master Hughes, what she cared about was being Madam Hughes. This was what she wanted most after three years of waiting. She wanted to spend the rest of her life with him, to grow old together, to have a family with him. "Let''s go home." Jack took Amber''s hand and pulled her towards their house. Just as the two of them almost reached their house, Brent ran out anxiously. "Young Master, something happened." "What is it?" Jack askedRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Brent said, "The security guards said that there is a big car parking right at the gate of the district, they said they want to see you, if you don''t, they won''t move the car!" Jackughed, "I didn''t know that the securitypanies under Aiden''s name were such softies now?" He remembered that when Tommy drove his Audi A4 into the district, the security guards almost crashed his car into pieces, just to stop him. But Jack understood that the reason why the guards didn''t dare to do anything was that the person in the car must be more powerful than Aiden. He rubbed his nose, and said to Amber, "You should go home first, it''s cold outside, take care of your health, it''s okay if Brent apanies me." "Okay." Amber didn''t ask more, and went home. Jack and Brent went towards the gate of the district. Right in that moment, a ck Bentley was blocking the gate. A few dozen guards were surrounding the car, they looked at each other but didn''t dare to do anything. When the car just arrived, they asked who they were, but the answer they got were a few simple words, "Burton''s from the capital city." When they reported that to their superior, it got so big that even Aiden gave them themand personally not to do anything, and to contact Jack himself to solve this. The guards didn''t understand what "Burton''s from the capital city" meant, but they weren''t stupid, by Aiden''s reaction, they could guess that this must be some important people. "Mr. Hughes ising!" One of the guards yelled. The other guards all looked into that direction, all of them looked calmer. In that moment, as Jack and Brent exited the gate, the door to the Bentley opened. Dyson, who got out first, had a very dark expression, he opened another door, and helped Old Master Burton to get out. He didn''t understand, he wanted to refuse, he was even angry. But he didn''t dare to go against his father''s words. Because as long as Old Master Burton was alive, he was everything to the Burton family. His condition was very bad, he used one had to lean on his cane, and the other was supported by Dyson. And yet, he was trembling and looked as if he was about to fall down any second. His face was pale, he looked dispirited, as if he was about to approach death, with a hint of lifelessness. "I think my attitude was already clear enough, you are a big old guy, do you really want to lose face?" Jack''s voice was ice cold, it carried detest and rejection. He stood inside the gate, and looked at Old Master Burton and Dyson with cold eyes. Dyson''s eyes froze, he wanted to start cursing at him. Suddenly, Old Master Burton let go of Dyson''s hand, he took a step forward, and threw away his cane. Boom! Then, he kneed down on the ground. This made everyone''s expressions change. Old Master Burton had tears running down his cheeks, he raised both his hands and started to bow to Jack. Then, he started to cry. "Jack, it''s all my fault..." Boom! Dyson felt as if he was struck by lightening, shocked. He was trembling then, no matter how angry he was before, but when he saw his father knee down, it all vanished, then he kneed down next to Old Master Burton. All the guards that were still there had their eyes widened, why would such an old person knee down in front oh Jack? But Jack''s eyes didn''t change, they didn''t even have a single sh. "An old person who didn''t respect himself is shameless." After Jack said so, he turned to leave. Chapter 304 Assassination! His emotionless reply trembled Old Master Burton, who was crouching over the ground. Lifting his head, he looked at Jack who was leaving and whined, "Jack, don''t you care about our kinship seeing me like this? I''m your mom''s father, I''m your grandpa! Only you can save the Burton family now!" "Shut up!" Rage shed across Jack''s face. He turned around, "Kinship! When did you ever care about that for the past twenty years? Don''t you aware of how much suffering you''d caused my mom? "If I didn''t care about the kinship, I would''ve killed you with my own hands!" "Get your ass back to the capital city. I won''t care about anymore kinship if you continue to pester me!" Jack turned back and left in long strides. Back then, his father returned to the Hughes family and left his mother arge sum of capital. With his mother''s capability, she would''ve been able to sustain the business if not scale it. But what did the Burton family do? They not only ripped his mother off, but also suppressed her from the dark to hinder her from achieving sess. They brutally forced him and his mother into a dark corner. Burton family looked down on his mother twenty years ago. At this moment, he had be a force out of their league. This was what people meant by karma! "Jack... Jack..." Old Master Burton yelled tearfully. He started to crawl after Jack. "Dad, calm down, calm down." Dyson immediately got up and picked Old Master Burton up. He red at Jack, "That jerk even wants to kill you. Why are you begging at him like that?"RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Let''s go home." Dyson felt bad looking at his father weeping in despair. Even though triggered, he understood his father was actually trying to find a sanctuary for the Burton family. But as a son, he just couldn''t take it. "We''ll go back to the capital city tomorrow. I won''t let you get anymore insult even if it means the end of the Burton family!" Dyson took Old Master Burton into the car and followed in. The Bentley turned around and drove down the mountain. "They had left, Young Master." Brent took a nce over his shoulder. Jack nodded coldly, "Disgusting." Brent didn''t say anything and just followed behind him. It waste in the evening. Back in the president suite at Tyson Hotel. With bloodshot eyes, Old Master Burton sat on the sofa in a trance. Dyson sat beside him in exhaustion. He didn''t dare to fall asleep even though he felt his eyelids were heavy as lead. Ever since they left TM Vi District. Old Master Burton had been sitting nkly at this spot. The head of the Burton family, once a goliath in the capital city, put away all his pride and knelt in front of his grandchild at such an old age. It must have been a huge blow to him! Dyson was afraid Old Master Burton might take his own life out of the immense psychological pressure, so he guarded beside him. He was hit by a strong wave of sleepiness. His eyelids were dropping down like lead. Dyson relentlessly pinched his own thigh and woke himself up with the pain. Looking at the clock, it was two in the morning. He couldn''t help it anymore, "Go to sleep, dad." Old Master Burton didn''t move an inch but blinked slowly with his swollen eyelids. Filled with helplessness and rage, Dyson rubbed his own cheek and tried to stay awake. He didn''t dare to fall asleep. His sleepiness grew stronger as the time passed. He couldn''t resist it anymore no matter how hard he pinched his thigh or rubbed his face. Without himself knowing, Dyson closed his eyes. Pfft! A soft sound was heard. But it was loud as thunder under theplete silence in the room. Dyson woke up with a shiver. His gaze shot towards Old Master Burton the moment he opened his eyes. Taking a look, he was totally stunned. His face twisted. "Dad!" He cried out desperately. At this moment, Old Master Burton had slid down the sofa, his bloodshot eyes were popping wide. There was a dagger with its de disappeared into his chest, fresh blood was spurting out from the wound like a fountain. Which turned the space around Old Master Burton into a red hell. It was a bloody horrifying scene. It almost made Dyson faint. With hisst string of rationality, Dyson got up from the seat. With a menacing gaze, he hurriedly scanned the surroundings in vignce. He woke up right at the moment when he heard the sound, which meant the killer must still be around! "Hold it right there!" Suddenly, Dyson chided. He saw someone dashed out the half-opened door. Filled with rage, Dyson went after the killer. At this moment, fear was nothingpared to his will to avenge his father. But just as he reached the doorway. His vision turned ck. Bang! Someone stomped him hard on his chest and sent him flying backwards. At the same time, a cold voice sounded. "This is what you ask for for not getting your ass back the capital city!" Dyson fell to the ground with a huge thud. Ignoring the pain, he lifted his head and look towards the door. Not a single soul was in sight. But his heart was throbbing hard from the voice just a moment ago. "Bastard... this fucking bastard..." Gnarling, Dyson struggled up and ran to the doorway. The brightly lit corridor was empty. An eerie aura lingered in the dead silence all the way to the deep end of the corridor. Still dazed, the sentence hovered in Dyson''s mind. Slowly turning around, he crippled his way back to Old Master Burton, who had long lost hisst breath. Thump! Falling to his knees, Dyson leaned on Old Master Burton''s knee and whined, "Dad..." The misery-filled cry reverberated in the room reeking of blood. Old Master Burton''s corpse turned cold speedily. His bloodshot eyes were still ring at the ceiling, while his mouth opened slightly, as if expressing his grievance. Soon enough, the hotel staff came after hearing the cry. With some surprised screams, the room was soon crowded with onlookers. The horrified faces were all looking at Dyson. Shivering hard, Dyson was crying miserably like a newborn. He couldn''t believe this still happened after all his effort to prevent such event, just because he fell asleep for a few seconds. And he had never expected his father would die not of suicide but of a homicide! Slowly lifting his head, tears were crawling all over his face. He was grieving so much he felt like dying. He muttered chokingly, "Dad, we shouldn''t havee, we shouldn''t havee... I''ll avenge you. I''ll avenge you even at the expense of the Burton family!" Wiping tears off his face fiercely. Dyson''s face turned menacing. "This is what you ask for for not get back to the capital city? Who else in the world will say that?" "Such wickedness to the point of murdering your own elderly. Aren''t you afraid of going to hell for doing this?" Dyson got up slowly. He heard that sentence before. Just a while ago, he heard Jack saying that at TM Vi District. He thought it was just a threat, and didn''t expect Jack really meant it and did this to them just over the night. Jack was scruple of nothing when he said that. Of course! This city was his territory, almost like his backyard, there was naturally nothing he needed to be scruple of. Gnarling, Dyson''s killing intent was boiling at this moment. A hint of insanity shed across his face. "I''ll end you and burn you to ashes with all the power I have in Burton family!" Chapter 305 Dark Net, Assassination Knock knock! Before the sun even risen, Jack and Amber were woke up by a hasty loud knock on the door. Jack went to get the door and saw Brent and Mr. Ward standing at the doorway. "Young Master, a big news, the Old Master Burton is dead!" With a flustered face, Mr. Ward frowned and said in a low voice. Dead?! Jack was taken aback for a moment, then smirked, "That''s none of my business. I''m going back to sleep with Amber." "He was assassinated!" Jack, who was just about to turn around and close the door, paused upon hearing this. "Young Master, let''s talk about this downstairs. It''splicated." Mr. Ward''s hoarse voice was trembling. Hesitated for a moment, Jack smiled and signaled Amber to go back to bed, and followed the duo down the stairs. He didn''t bother at all how Old Master Burton died. What bothered him was Mr. Ward''s reaction. It was abnormal to see Mr. Ward, who was always calm and level-headed, trembling in his voice. At the living room, Yael was sitting on the sofa in his pajamas, staring at his phone''s screen with a grim face. "Why is even Yael here?" Jack nced at the clock. It was only 5 o''clock. Yael was supposed to be on his way back home from the night club at this hour. Astonished, he looked at Brent and Mr. Ward, "What''s the big deal?" "Young Master, Old Master Burton was assassinated. Isn''t that a big deal?" Brent said frantically, "The capital city is in turmoil right now. The current wealthiest man in the city has been assassinated. This news is like an atomic bomb!" Rubbing his nose, Jack smirked and sat on the sofa. Leaning ckly, he yawned and put on a wry smile. "And what does that have to do with us?" "Old Master Burton died in Tyson Hotel!" Brent said. Jack was still indifferent at the matter. As he was about to speak, Yael passed him the phone he was staring at the whole time they were talking. "What Brent said wasn''t really the point. Take a look at this." Bewildered, Jack took the phone. He got shocked the moment heid eyes on the screen. The interface was unusualpared to the normal website''s. It was designed with simplism in ck and white. On the cover of the webpage was a blood-stained dagger. The blood-red color was eye-catching on the ck-and-white interface. Jack involuntarily slid to the bottom of the webpage and saw a line of message dashing into his vision like a thunder. IS-Rated Assassination Order! Target: Hughes Family''s Heir, DT Agency''s Owner, Jack Hughes! What the hell... Jack felt an impulse to curse. Why would there be an assassination order after me? Brent and Mr. Ward were both seated at this moment. Mr. Ward said, "Yael, I didn''t expect you can get your hands into the Dark Net!" Dark Net?! This got Jack''s attention. It was the first time he heard this phrase. "Hey, I''m from Quinn family after all. I even helped Quinn family rake in billions and be the wealthiest family in the city. Of course I can get into Dark Net," Yael replied. Then, he turned to Jack and tried to be as casual as possible, "You''re in big trouble this time, Jack!" "Wait!" Completely dumbfounded, Jack asked with confusion, "What''s a Dark Net? And what''s with this assassination order?" The trio looked at each other. In the end, Yael and Mr. Ward both looked at Brent. Brent knew the most about this amongst the three of them. Brent took a deep breath and said, "Young Master, you can take Dark Net as the other side of civilians'' inte. It''s at the much deeper end of the inte world wheremoners don''t have ess to. This is why it''s the ce where the dark side of humanity lies." Jack roughly got what he was saying and nodded. Brent then said gravely, "And we''re looking at here, Assassination, is the hit man organization that''s rooted in the Dark Net. The scale of this organization covers every state across the world." "Assassination receives missions mandated from all sort of clients. It rates the mission ording to the bounty amount, the target''s identity and the mission''s difficulty. Anyone in the Dark Net can take up the mission and the reward will go to whoever aplishes the mission first!" As Brent was exining, Jack looked at the phone screen with his pupils gradually contracted. Chill ran down his spine. "Global delegation of missions with no restrictions. That is what makes Assassination terrifying!" Brent''s voice was extremely low at this point. A hint of fear even shed across his face. "The missions are rated from the most difficult S, then A, B, C and D. And the S-rated missions are ssified from 1 star to 5 star. Young Master, you''re now a 1 star S-rated target!" Jack was not listening. Waves of chills were running through his body. Sweat was all over his palms. What bothered him was Brent''s previous remark. Globally delegated, no restrictions! Which meant whoever had ess to the Dark Net could see and take up the mission. And from now on, as the mission''s target, he would be dealing with pestering hit men from all around the world, even the amateur ones! Jack clicked into the mission folder. There were only a few lines of information introducing his background and status, and the line about him being the Hughes family''s heir was highlighted in red. It seemed he was most probably rated as an S target because of his identity as Hughes family''s heir. As he scrolled down even further, his pupils contracted to the extremity. It was Burton family from the capital city who mandated the mission to Assassination! It dropped a bomb in Jack''s mind. He chided with a stern face, "The Burton family?! They thought I murdered Old Master Burton?" Right after Old Master Burton was murdered. He became an assassination target in Assassination under Burton family''s order.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Anyone with a sane mind could figure out what the rtion between these events. "Yup!" Mr. Ward nodded and said with a long face, "This is the real trouble you''re dealing with." "But I didn''t kill Old Master Burton. I went to sleep with Amber right after I got rid of them!" Jack was going nuts. Anyone would be flustered when put into the treacherous Dark Net as an assassination target. "This is the part that''s confusing. We know you didn''t kill Old Master Burton, but the Burton family believes so firmly it was your doing to the point that they mandate an assassination in Assassination through Dark Net." Bewilderedness shed in Mr. Ward''s eyes. He muttered, "Something''s going on behind this." "It doesn''t matter now!" Yael cut Mr. Ward off, "What matters now, is that Burton family mandated an assassination, and Old Master Burton''s dead had stirred a chaos. What''s going to happen next is countless hit mening for Jack''s head to get the bounty!" "Another thing is, the mandators in Assassination are usually anonymous. The organization won''t disclose their indentities unless it''s out of their own will. Now Burton family holds itself ountable for your assassination, obviously they have resolute to fight you till the end!"000 Chapter 306 I Have to Deceive you This Time Even Though I Might Get Punished Severely! In the living room, everything was in dead silence. It was as if the very air itself was frozen. The hair on Jack''s skin was standing on end. He couldn''t feel even an ounce of warmth at the moment. He currently looked unwavering andposed, yet his heart was seized by total nervousness. He was never afraid of getting plotted or bing a target for assassination. Before he was married with Amber, he had the luck to encounter something like that, especially the time when he had been sent to ck hell under the purposeful arrangement of his father. When he was in ck hell, death was prevalent. The brutal thing about his experience there was that the bouts of assassination often struck without warning, and without pattern and order. They came irregrly and the attacks wouldn''t let up. The fact of this matter was what aroused such fear in him. That would mean that he had to be on guardpletely all the time, and not only he had to protect his own life, he had to take into ount the people around him. Mr. Ward, Yael and Brent all sunk into an oppressive silence. They had grave expressions on their faces. They knew the true terror of getting killed unknowingly and that danger practically lurked in the dark all the time, ready to pounce on them at any moment. They were very aware of the prowess of the assassin sent by the Burton family this time. To be realistic, the fact that the Burton family had decided toe into light by revealing their name was just as Yael had hypothesized. They were ready to give up everything in order to confront Jack to the bitter end. Although the Burton family had a shaky position in the capital city, they were still a pack of wolves who only had the nose for malice and violence. When the building had just copsed and when they vowed to drag the whole thing out to the bitter end, they still were able to whip up a storm amongst the members of the Dark Net. This was a party with Jack as the target of assassination! "Whew!" Jack let out a huge sigh as he studied his wanted amount. He couldn''t help sighing profusely, "It seems that the Burton family acknowledges my worth. They even put a price tag of one billion US Dors on me." "Young master..." Mr. Ward was startled upon hearing that. Was Jack seriously spouting self-deprecating jokes at this juncture? Jack shrugged slightly while putting down his phone, "Is there any way to call off this assassination mission?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mr. Ward and the lot all shook their head at the same time. Brent exined, "When the Dark Net published this mission, the mission would exist forever unless it waspleted or the assignee of the mission canceled the mission willingly." "What if we pressure them with the name of the Hughes family?" Jack tried this angle. "I am figuring out a way to negotiate with people of the Dark Net." Mr. Ward chuckled bitterly, "However, it seems hopeless. The Dark Net is outside the jurisdiction ofw, and it is an extremely dark and cruel ce. I can still remember a decade or so ago a member of the Rothschild family had been listed as an assassination target in the Dark Net, and it was a S-rank mission with a reward of 800 million US Dors." "At that time, the Rothschild family exhausted all of their means and they even wanted to delete this assassination mission with an even higher reward but to no avail. That targeted member ended up in a pool of blood in the end." Jack couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath. This was his first time learning of the Dark Net and assassination. The Rothschild family was a famous and wealthy family in the world. It hade a long way in the course of history! A gigantic figure of history couldn''t even put up any resistance? "At that time, three of the most lethal assassins were carrying out this mission at the same time. While their target was protected by more than a hundred bodyguards, his life was still gone in the end!" Brent added. Jack was frankly surprised, "How did you know about the details so clearly?" Brent raised his head and stared at Jack, "Because I was one of the three assassins!" Jack was speechless upon hearing that. "Brent was primed for execution at that time because of this incident, and in the end it was me who had single-handedly saved his life." Mr. Ward exined. Jack was finally enlightened. He had long known about Brent''s long history with his father, but it was only now that he finally learnt of the reason Brent was almost executed in the past. After inhaling deeply, Jack tried to calm down his wavering heart. Jack then asked, "So, are you saying that we have no other options now?" The lot of them shook their heads simultaneously. "Unless you are able to persuade the Burton family to cancel the mission." Yaelughed with a peculiar voice, "But this is easier said than done. Even if Old Master Burton has agreed to that, all the other members of the Burton family will never agree with that. All they''re thinking is to perish together with you." Jack let out a self-deprecatingugh which was full of his helplessness. He didn''t want to have any scuffle with the Burton family and he had tried with all his might to stop that from happening. However, he still wasn''t able to stop this scheming bastard from striking back at him. Moreover, he was getting targeted without any means to... fight back. "There must be a catch with what had happened to Old Master Burton. I have a feeling that someone ising at me secretly." Jack furrowed his brows and there was a faint glint in his depthless eyes, "I''m not talking about the Burton family''s arrangement for my assassination, I''m referring to the murder of Old Master Burton. Someone must have been wanting to target me with that incident." "We share the same thoughts, but the only thing stopping them from trusting us is the absence of pivotal evidence. This will do nothing to convince the Burton family to call off their request." Mr. Ward''s voice was hollow and it was quivering a little, "My thoughts lie in your safety. You always have to be careful, young master. We have to n in advance." "Yes, we really need to do that." Jack revealed a wry smile, "Since things havee to this, even if I''m not afraid of death, I still need to think about how this would impact the people who know me." He looked at Brent, "Brent, ask Daisy to pack her stuff, I will send her and Amber to the Knight family houseter." Then, Jack immediately added, "And you too, Yael and Amelia, you need to go back to the Quinn family to hide yourselves for a little. Mr. Ward, go back to the Hughes family too, and I need a professional team of bodyguards. Also, summon Lone Wolf for me." Jack was never a hesitant person. With the development of things, just feeling frustrated and angry wouldn''t solve anything at all. He needed to keep his cool and n ordingly in preparation for the assassination that wasing his way. This was the most effective way to solve the problem. He couldn''t allow Amber to stay by his side and suffer the risks of danger with him. In fact, he wasn''t nning on allowing anybody who know him to be exposed to that kind of danger. "Young master, I won''t leave you!" "Jack, Amelia can go back home on her own. I''ll stay behind because I am still good at cutting down people!" Just as Mr. Ward and Yael was beginning to protest, with a loud m on the table, Jack roared, "Listen to me!" He was domineering and unreasonable. He didn''t want to give anybody a chance to refute him. Mr. Ward and Yael exchanged a nce, which was full of powerlessness and unwillingness. "Mr. Ward, Yael, the young master is right. With what mighte our way sooner orter, staying by the young master side would never do you any good." Brent slowly added, "Your presence by his side will only add on to the uncertainty of the battle which is ensuing. Your presence will only distract the young master as he needs to keep an eye on you guys." With a simple convincing speech by Brent, Yael and Mr. Ward had no choice but to droop their heads low, a sign that they had given in albeit their unwillingness. "Young Master, I will pass on the word to Daisy now." Brent got up and left. At the same time, Jack also went up the stairs. The bedroom was shrouded in silence. Amber resembled a scaredy cat which was curled up under the nket, and her yful face had a glow on it. Jack who had been immersed in anxiety for some time was finally able to rx a little as soon as he stepped into the bedroom andid eyes on Amber. It was as if the mere sight of Amber was able to clear away the cloud of confusion in his heart. He walked to Amber''s side and nted a kiss on her forehead. His intimate assault caused Amber to let out a squeal as she slowly opened her eyes. "Good morning, my husband. I want a hug and a kiss." Amber was acting like a child as she reached out her arms in a bratty gesture. Jack produced a gentle smile and hugged Amber. He said in a mellow voice, "You silly kid, I have some matters to attend to at the moment. Can you pack up and stay with my inws on the other side of the ocean for a little while?" After saying that, Amber''s body immediately jerked as she asked with a startled face, "What has happened?" "Nothing at all, it''s something minor." Jack didn''t give her any exnation as he didn''t want her to worry, "Listen to me, go stay with your parents for now. Ever since we got married, you haven''t even gone to meet them, right? It''s been some time after that, don''t you miss them even for a tiny bit?" Amber felt something shing by right in front of her eyes. Indeed, she had been missing her parents for a long time. However, she then regained her serious expression as he said to Jack, "Look me in the eyes." They locked gazes. Amber began, "Is it really just something minor? You can''t lie to me, you know?" Jack focused all of his attention on Amber''s sparkling clear eyes, and then he smiled faintly while raising up three of his fingers, "I swear that this is just a small matter. If I lie in front of your face, Amber, I will be struck by lightning!" Amber finally nodded and replied, "Alright, I will go pack up now." "Good. I will ask Daisy to help you. She will be with you in your journey and take good care of you." Jack walked out of her bedroom while pretending to look nonchnt, but once he exited her room, the simile on his face was reced by a bitter one, "For your sake, I have no choice but to deceive you even i that means karma will strike me down in the future."??????? Chapter 307 Just Because I Am Your Father! In the lobby of the airport in the outskirts of the city, Amber was sitting on a chair with a tired look. Her brows were all knitted up giving an impression that she was deep in thought. On her side, Daisy was yawning non-stop too. She looked exhausted. Everything happened so suddenly and it was still so early in the morning. After all, they had been woken up from their dreams and were told to travel to the other side of the ocean. Daisy nced at Amber and asked, "Amber, why do I have a feeling that you''re bothered by something on your mind?" Amber came back to reality slightly and replied, "Daisy, did you feel that there is something off about Jack?" "Nothing of that sort." Daisy shook her head and added, "If there is something wrong with someone, that has to be Brent. When he woke me up this morning, he had such a terrible look on his face. It''s not like I had offended him." "My intuition tells me that Jack is hiding something from me." Amber was still mulling over something but she fully believed Jack''s promise. In their four years of university days together, she was practically inseparable from Jack. She was able to return to his side after waiting anxiously for three whole years, and in the end she ended up thinking for Jack more than thinking for herself. Due to her focus on him, she knew him very well and due to her understanding of him, her premonition that something was off was getting stronger by the minute. "Amber, stop thinking too much. Isn''t Mr. Hughes doing just fine?" Daisy tried to console her, "He loves you very much, so if there is something really bothering him, why would he hide that from you?" The wrinkles on Amber''s forehead deepened upon hearing that, "I can''t suggest anything concrete about my feelings, but since I''m his wife, perhaps this is my sixth sense as a woman." Daisy said helplessly, "Are you just feeling upset and shaken after being sent home by Mr. Hughes? Actually, Mr. Hughes had the right line of thought all along. Think about it, since your marriage, so much had happened which caused you not to be able to return home even once. Isn''t it tradition to go back to your home after getting married?" "Even if that''s true, did you ever see a bride returning home by herself?" Amber''s sudden questions sessfully rendered Daisy speechless. At the moment, an announcement red from the speaker in the lobby. "Let''s go, it''s time to board the ne." Daisy picked up her luggage and said with a smile, "You should stop overthinking." Amber still had her brows knitted and her sense of uneasiness only grew stronger by the minute. She turned around and nced at the scenery outside the airport while the announcement made by the airport continued to y in the air. In the end, she let out a sigh and followed Daisy to board the ne. Outside the airport, Jack was alone in his Porsche 911 and something seemed to be weighing heavily in his heart. With a loud nking sound, the car door was swung open and in came Brent who was soaked in sweat. "Are they gone?" Jack asked.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "I saw with my own eyes the youngdy and Daisy entering the corridor to the departure point." Brent replied. Jack revealed a relieved smile on his face as he started the engine. Amber was finally gone, and the heavy feeling he had been carrying with him could finally be released. The assassination order given out by the Dark Net had exposed him in an all-epassing fatality. There was no way he would allow Amber to experience that kind of danger by being with him. He would love his woman and never exposed her to dangerous situations. As her husband, Jack felt that he had to uphold a husband''s responsibility. At that moment, using lies to steer Amber away was his one and only way to protect her. As his Porsche sped on the road, Jack had a grim expression on his face. The Dark Net and his imminent assassination were like a storm brewing in the distance, threatening to overwhelm him in one fell swoop. While he was on guard all the time, there was nothing he could do to improve his chances. What wasing next for him was perhaps even more cruel and heart-wrenching than his days in the ck hell. "Young master, Mr. Ward called just now to inform that he has summoned all his security personnel to his side. There is a total of a hundred men gathered." Brent continued with agitation, "This troop has been managing the Old Master''s safety ever since he was made the head of the family. I was their leader previously and now that Mr. Ward has gathered them, I have more men at my discretion. I believe that there won''t be any unnecessaryplications." All of them had been summoned? All of a sudden, the corner of Jack''s eyes suddenly jerked up. An ominous andplicated feeling had gripped his heart. He could remember perfectly that Brent was his father''s personal bodyguard for a long time. He was one of those people his father trusted the most. The reason Brent was sent to his side was also to protect his safety, and this decision alone had exposed his father in greater danger inadvertently. Now, the whole troop was sent over for Brent tomand, and their goal was to protect his own safety.... What about his father? Since this team was able to preserve his father''s safety for more than twenty years, so naturally Jack had no qualms about their abilities as a top security troop. However, when Brent and the troop was sent here all just for him, his father would be exposed to unimaginable danger from now on. How dangerous his father''s situation would be now? "In order to protect me, he has decided not to care about himself?" Jack muttered while grimacing. Brent froze slightly before smiling bitterly, "The Old Master has always viewed the importance of his own life as less important than yours." "He is the head of the Hughes family and he is always on the top of the pyramid, which will caused all kinds of dangers gravitate towards him since he is such an obvious target. Perhaps the dangers he''s facing would not be inferior to the situation I''m in, no?" Brent didn''t have any words for that. As Patrick''s personal bodyguard, he knew perfectly well that Patrick had to face life-and-death situation almost every minute of his life. By dispatching him and his troop to Jack''s side, it was as if Patrick was shedding his own godly armor! At the moment, Jack took out his phone and called Patrick''s number. When the call connected, Jack began calmly, "Can you transfer another team of professional security personnel for me?" "No way!" Patrick'' conviction was apparent, "I know what you are thinking right now, but know that I have made this decision after much contemtion. The most important thing right now is to safeguard your life. I will take care of my own safety in the meantime, so you don''t have any say in this!" "Why did you do that?" Jack was indignant since his father only thought about his own safety. On the other hand, he was also very worried about his father''s life. In the past, he used to harbor extreme hatred towards Patrick. However, after peeling off theyers covering the truth of the olden days, the fury in his heart slowly dissipated. They were father and son. His father was never in his life when he grew up, but now that he was an adult, he had turned out to be an extremely decent man. As a son, if he didn''t prioritize his parent in his life and carry out his filial piety, what kind of man would he render himself be? "Just because I am your father! I want to protect you, so as my son you can only follow my arrangements!" Patrick suddenly roared with emotion. His sudden outburst only pushed Jack to an even more difficult spot. His eyes suddenly turned red as he thanked with a hoarse voice, "Thank you, dad." "I am still thinking about how to fight back against the Dark Net. If we don''t pluck off the root of this assassination problem, we will never see the end of this." Patrick''s voice suddenly lowered and it was infused with helplessness, "Unfortunately, although the prestige and power of the Hughes family is able to easily overwhelm the Burton family, it is not enough to affect the Dark Net''s decision to call off the mission. This thing is really a hard nut to crack. I need more time." "I have sent the whole arsenal for Brent tomand because this can buy me more time." In the end, Patrick''s voice suddenly turned solemn, "Jack, I know you very well, but about this matter, you have to listen to me. Remember! If you are in danger, you mustn''t lose your cool. Brent, Mr. Ward, Yael, and even Lone Wolf can all die in your ce, but you must do no matter what it takes to live on!" Jack''s expression darkened as he was a little unhappy with what his father was implying. He would never be able to discard his brothers and his elders just like that. Jack instinctively turned his gaze to Brent, but all he saw was a very calm and serene face. "Young master, the Old Master is right about that!" Brent looked at a point in space in front of him and suddenly, his eyes widened rapidly as he called out, "Young master, look out!"?????? Chapter 308 Storming The sudden scream surprised Jack. He hurriedly stepped on the brake car instinctively as he looked up front. Bam! There was a loud sound There''s a figure that flew away in front of the car. He hit someone! Jack looked so serious. Just now he was distracted for a moment because he''s talking with Patrick on the phone, and Brent was also looking up front and didn''t notice the passerby at all. The airport was indeed located at the suburbs, it was not a normal thing for vigers to cross the road there. "Seems like an old man, it''s not a big problem... Stay in the car, Young Master, I''ll go and take a look." Brent immediately unbuckled his safety belt and went off the car. With Jack''s current situation and Brent''s professionalism, they must be cautious at all times and eliminate all possible dangers from sudden idents. Jack breathed out heavily, he could faintly see blood stains on the ground. The old man was lying motionless on the ground with in clothes on. Even if he had stepped on the car brake and the car wasn''t fast, but he eventually hit an old man, and the old man even bled. Was that... Really not a big problem? "Old man!" Outside, Brent squatted beside the old man as he screamed. But the old man, who was lying on the ground, remained motionless without any response. Jack frowned, did the old man pass out? Jack saw Brent moving and turning the old man''s body around before walking to the car in a hurry. "Young Master, I think he passed out, I''ll call the ambnce." Jack secretly sighed, since the old man already passed out, then there wouldn''t be any unexpected danger... Right? Patrick asked through the call, "Jack, what happened?" "I was distracted while driving, hit an old man, I''m hanging up." After hanging up, Jack unbuckled the safety belt, got off the car, and walked towards the old man, feeling guilty. He hit an old man because he was distracted. He''s involved, so no matter what, he should check the old man''s condition. "Young Master!" After the emergency call, Brent turned around, he was shocked when he saw Jack walking to the old man, thus he hurriedly screamed "What?" Jack turned his head and asked. Almost at the same time. "Young Master, watch out!" Brent''s expression changed drastically as he dashed towards Jack. Oh no! Jack frowned as he felt a slight chilling from his back to the top of his head. Jack turned his head instinctively, and saw the old man standing up with a fruit knife on his hand, grinning as he rushed towards Jack. In Jack''s vision, the old man sneered with fierce-looking eyes. Jack felt fierce killing vibesing from the old man''s body. His old and injured body was moving at high speed, which waspletely different from his age. It was so fast that Jack was scared. Whoosh! The fruit knife glistened with cold light as it went straight for Jack''s heart. In an instant, Jack instinctively twisted his body. A piercing sound was heard. Jack frowned at the pain. Almost at the same time, he bent his right hand and attacked the old man''s chest with his elbow. Bam! Along with a scream, the old man fell to the ground and spurted blood out of his mouth. That elbow attack just broke the old man''s ribs! "Young Master!" Brent rushed in panic towards Jack, then he secretly sighed in relief once he saw Jack''s injury. "I''m fine, it''s good that I dodged quickly, otherwise the knife would have stabbed my heart." Jack nced at the wound on his shoulders coldly, the fresh blood flowed down to his arms. Soon after, he slowly focused on the old man not far from there. He really didn''t expect it. Such an old man could actually exude such a strong evil intent!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Actually, the old man wasn''t strong... Not only because his aged body was weak, even during their brief fight before, Jack could determine that he''s just an ordinary person who had no basics in fighting. But he had that courage! Using his old age and frail body as the "advantage" to act as the weak one, causing that car ident on purpose to draw Jack closer to him. In the end, Jack was careless! Jack looked very serious, he couldn''t help feeling a strong sense of fear after snapping out of it. If Brent wasn''t constantly be on guard, if the old man didn''t hurriedly stand up and attacked him when he turned his head... If he really squatted in front of the old man, and the old man suddenly attacked him, then he wouldn''t be able to react within such a short distance. The fruit knife would''ve precisely prated his heart! A knife was enough to kill someone! "You''re just an ordinary old man, how could you have such courage and so many schemes to kill me?" Jack slowly said that. A part of the old man''s chest was sunken, which was the rib that Jack broke with his elbow attack. His face was full of pain, but he looked at Jack with fiery gaze... Like amoner that saw a gold mine. He Grimaced as he said, "I''ll be rich if I kill you, I''ve been useless all my life, I always have to make some money at thest minute... I''m about to die anyway, so there''s no harm in killing you." As expected! Everyone could be evil when prompted by money. "Young Master, what do we do?" Brent stared at the old man. Obviously, as long as Jack gave an order... He would rush over without any hesitation and break the old man''s neck. "Call the ambnce." Jack frowned and said. What?! Brent looked at Jack in surprise, "Young Master, that..." "Call the ambnce!" Jack coldly said that before turning around and hopped on the car. Brent looked like he was terrified and couldn''t understand it. But in the end, Brent didn''t do anything to the old man, turned around and hopped on the car. The Porsche 911 quickly left. It was so silent in the car throughout the journey. Jack calmly drove the car, Brent''s expression kept changing. Brent really couldn''t understand why Jack made such decision. The bad guy turned old and wanted to kill Young Master, but Young Master unexpectedly let that guy off so easily? Jack suddenly said, "We both had ever been poor before, right? The poor who has been suppressed all his life in this cruel world thatughs at the poor but not at prostitution, suddenly gets a chance to be rich in an instant... Anyone will be controlled by desire and craziness, and immediately bes evil!" Brent nced at Jack deeply. That''s the reason? But Brent didn''t ask, he just nodded as a response. Jack didn''t choose to return to thepany, he just went straight back to TM Vi District with Brent. The old man''s attempt to assassinate him made him understand the severity of the matter. He also understood how quick the assassination was! The assassination task was just posted on Dark Netst night, meeting the assassin that day was really too fast. Perhaps, there were already countless assassins hiding in that city. One billion dor reward! It was enough to drive people crazy! He returned to the vi with a heavy heart, after parking the car... Brent got off from the car first, he only told Jack to get off the car after confirming that there was nothing strange around. Jack lowered his head as they walked towards the vi, feeling restless. Even if the old man attempt to assassinate didn''t cause much damage, but it was very shocking for Jack. What... Would happen next? "Young Master, stop!" Brent suddenly pulled Jack. Jack looked at Brent, feeling puzzled. However, Brent looked serious, he just stared at the vi''s gate. There was nothing there. But Brent''s reaction made Jack understand that, there''s no way there was nothing at all. Chapter 309 Could Be Killed At Any Moment The air immediately seemed like it had congealed. It was quiet all around. The sun was high in the sky. There was a gentle breeze and the leaves on the trees rustled. Stomp! Brent suddenly raised his right leg, stomped, and loosened several stones set on the pavement. Then, under the stunned look of Jack, Brent picked up a stone and threw it at the vi''s door. Under his intense strength, the stone flew with a whizz. Jack was shocked. Just as the stone was about to hit the door. There was a sudden change. Ah! There was an ear-piercing whistle. The whistle was random and difficult to establish where it came from. But at that instance, the stone split into two and fell onto the ground. "What''s happening?" Jack''s expression changed drastically and yelled. After he said, his heartbeat pounded as if it was going to jump out of his chest. It was difficult for him to suppress even with his determination. If Brent didn''t call out to him, he would have already walked over. The height where the stone was sliced in two was at his neck level. In other words, if he had walked over just now, his neck would have been split like the stone and his head would fall to the ground. After all, his neck was softer than the stone. He just survived an assassination attempt and now that he was home, even the house door was booby-trapped. There were booby traps everywhere! Jack felt terrified. He knew that it would be dangerous but he never expected it to turn out this way. Brent heaved a sigh and looked troubled. He looked carefully around before walking slowly to the door. Jack followed closely behind. He looked at Brent stopped at the door and both his hands were gently feeling for something in the air. It looked rather amusing had it not been such a serious situation. But Jack was unable tough. "Found it!" Suddenly Brent''s eyebrows twitched. "What?" Jack frowned and looked at Brent''s right hand which appeared to be pinching something but he couldn''t make out what it was. Brent smiled and his thumb and pointer twisted gently. Under the sun''s rays, a glimmer of light could be seen. Jack''s heart skipped a beat and he saw a very fine string! "Master, this is known as fish scale line." Brent exined slowly, "It''s as fine as a hair and it is extremely tough. It is as sharp as fish scales and can cut through metal and stones. Assassins like to use this for booby traps. This fish scale line is difficult to detect and it isn''t a stretch to say that it can kill without form." "Then you..." Jack looked at Brent in shock. Before Jack asked, Brent pointed to a small tree in the garden and smiled bitterly, "When the Dark Net assassin squad issued out the order, I already made some markings in and outside the vi." "I applied some ash on the small tree. Master, have a good look at the ash on the branch, isn''t there a slight gap?" Jack looked over and ash was evenly applied on the tree branch and when inspected closely, a small mark could indeed be seen. It was perhaps the width of a small finger. It was unnoticeable unless you looked carefully. "The booby trap is anchored at the tree." Brent had a n and walked towards the tree. He crouched and then leaped like an animal and pushed the branch with a grunt. The leaves started to drift onto the ground. At the same time. Clink nk. A case the size of a fist fell onto the ground. Brent picked up the metallic case and handed it to Jack, "It''s this thing." Then he pointed to another tree, "There''s one more over there." Jack examined the metallic case. This gadget was smaller than the palm and like a small te. It was just like the bubble gum case that they ate when they were kids. A strand of fish scale line exited from a hole on the side. Now that Brent had dislodged it from the tree, the line was no longer tight and just bunched up on the ground. At this moment, Brent took down the other metal case. After walking towards Jack, Brent said, "Master, give me the metal case." After taking the metal case from Jack, Brent took three steps back and took out a military-grade dagger. He ced the metal case on the ground and used the dagger to jab into one of the cases. Snap! Suddenly the air started to whistle and all the fish scale lines started to wind back into the metal case. Brent picked up the metal case and ced it in Jack''s hand, "Master, this gadget is very difficult to obtain. I''m with Old Master for so many years and never thought of getting one of this. Now that it''s here, keep it properly. It can also be used for defense." Jack nodded and looked worried at the surroundings, "Since the assassin set up the trap, shouldn''t he be nearby?" "No." Brent smiled, "Only an experienced assassin would use this fish scale line. A true killer will never put himself in danger and will consider his escape. Even if the assassination failed, he would be able to escape unscathed." Jack smiled bitterly. Just this point meant that this assassin was a hundred times better than that old man on the road. He took a deep breath to steady himself.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Let''s go home," Jack said and walked towards the house. To be safe, Brent quickly ran in front of Jack and continued to look carefully at their surroundings. Jack was calm as he followed behind Brent. He held tightly to the metal case until the veins on the back of his hands throbbed. He never expected that he was so terrified to go back to his own house. He felt furious and upset that he was ced in this situation. He felt that he could be killed at any moment! There were two assassination attempts in a short period and it was getting more dangerous. What would the next attempt be like? He could only defend himself passively and could not attack in return. After entering the vi, Brent spent two hours inspecting the entire house before dering that it was totally safe. After that, Jack returned to his bedroom. Brent decided to move to the room next to Jack. Jack felt very insecure as heid on the bed. He wasn''t afraid of danger. Even at the ck hell, he was willing to fight to the death. What he was worried about was the unknown dangers and the helplessness of when it would strike. Furthermore, these were from the Burton family! When he thought of these, Jack frowned took out his cellphone and looked at the call history. He finally found a number that he had not saved and called the number. The call rang once and was cut off by the other party. Jack continued to call. Once, twice, thrice... He called and called and called. Jack lost track of how many times he called. He had nothing to do anyway. He called again and the other side answered after one ring.?????????????? Chapter 310 Doubts "Scum, you still dare to call?" Once the call went through, the other side began to berate. It was Dyson''s voice. Jack expected that all the Burton family thought that he had killed Old Master Burton and Dyson''s reaction was normal. Compared to the Dark Net Assassin Squad hit orders on him, this outburst was nothing. Jack said calmly, "His death had nothing to do with me." "Haha, nothing to do with you? Are you joking?" Dyson''s voice was furious, "I heard clearly what you said that night at the TM vi main entrance. Just saying that it had nothing to do with you and you think tha my father will rest in peace? Oh, something''s wrong. Aren''t you very capable? Aren''t you better than the rest of us? Why are you saying something like this?" His words became lofty and full of disdain. Dyson continued to say, "Oh, I know, you scumbag must have found out about the hit order by the Dark Net Assassin Squad. Afraid now? It''s toote. The moment you killed your grandfather, even if the Burton family is torn apart and devastated, I''d want you to be buried just as my father is!" The series of questioning showed that Dyson was now in control. The arrogance of the Burton family when dealing with Jack was back again. "Fool!" Jack yelled and ended the call. He scratched his head in frustration and was annoyed with himself for making the call. He wanted the Burton family to wake up to the situation but he had neglected a very important issue. The Burton family members were all fools! Otherwise, in a family who was so conservative and proud of their lineage, why was Old Master Burton so determined to have him as an outsider to take over the Burton family? Old Master Burton must have clearly understood the capabilities of all the family members and that was why he looked for Jack to save the Burton family. Jack took a deep breath as he yed with his phone. He could only manage thepany''s matters remotely. This morning he had already sent Amber and Daisy to the airport. He also had made the necessary arrangements at DT. The financialpany had Yael and Amelia to manage. The entertainmentpany had Ciara and her assistants. That left him with nothing to do. Knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. "Master, time for lunch." "I''ming." Jack got up to have lunch with Brent downstairs. What puzzled Jack was from where did Brent bring a machine and ced it beside the table. "Master, this is an inspection system. In the future, all your meals and water must be tested by this machine before you eat them." Brent said and continued, "This was delivered by the Hughes office. We must be extra careful in these crucial times." Wasn''t this done for the Emperors in the past? Jackughed but then again, it was more stringent than for the Emperors. They simply used silver needles to inspect the dishes for the Emperors. Jack and Brent began to eat after they sat down. Only two of them sat at the huge table. There were three simple dishes with a bowl of soup ced in front of them. Compared to the past, the house was cold and empty. But Jack was clear that with this cold and emptiness could they avoid the impending dangers. Before the dust settled, he could only endure. "Master, the security team will arrive in the evening. I will then organize them to set up the security inside and outside the vi." Brent said calmly, "When it is fully set up, this vi will be a fort and you won''t have anything to worry about." "How about going out?" Jack asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Brent replied helplessly, "Then we''ll have to depend on the security team''s arrangements." He was clear that securing the house was only one aspect. No one could continue to be locked up in the house. But if they were to go out, then the uncontroble unknowns would increase significantly. "I''ll reduce my trips," Jack said helplessly. After taking a couple of bites, Jack ced down the utensils. "Master, do they taste bad?" Brent asked. "You didn''t add salt." Brent, ".. 31 He really didn''t know how to cook. But there were only two of them in the house. He couldn''t possibly have Jack to cook for him. "No worries. I lost my appetite thinking about the assassination anyway." Jack leaned back on the chair and ced both of his hands behind his head and continued, "Brent, I thought of something on our way back just now. Now we can have a good chat about it." "Please go ahead, Master," Brent said as he ate. Jack rubbed his nose and said, "The Dark Net is not easily essible. Howe that old man that we hit was so poor and yet he was able to see the hit order on me on the Dark Net?" His calm statement garnered a sharp stare from Brent. He spat out the rice into his bowl. Brent ced down the bowl and chopsticks, frowned, and pondered. Indeed. The Dark Net was secretive and very few people know how to ess it. Even someone of Jack''s status and position did not know how to ess it. How could an old farmer know about the Dark Net, much less be able to ess it and read about the kill order? More importantly, some special process was required to ess the Dark Net. Though it may not require a person to be a hacker, at least knowledge of theputer was required. It was obvious that the old man did not know anything aboutputers. "It should be by looking at your expression." Jack looked at Brent who was frowning and said solemnly, "I suspect that this hit order had spread beyond the Dark Net." An old man who could not ess the Dark Net was able to find out about the hit order and became the first assassin. There were too many unknowns! Had it not been someone''s hint, it was difficult for Jack to associate the two. "Someone hinted that the hit order had spread beyond the Dark Net." Brent took a deep breath, "so who was this person?" The Dark Net Assassin Squad was scary enough. If more ordinary people were attracted by this order, it would be tiring enough to deal with these ordinary people. Furthermore, he needed to deal with the well- concealed professional killers. "It''s not the Burton family. With the foolish way the Burton family handles things, they wouldn''t issue the order on the Dark Net and then publicize the matter. Jack rubbed his nose andughed as he raised his eyebrows, "Could it be Madam Hughes?" Kaboom! It was as if Brent was struck by lightning and his expression changed drastically. His lips moved and seemed to want to say something but did not. Because this was possible! If they considered who hated Jack with a vengeance, Madam Hughes would be the first suspect if they set aside the Burton family. "I can''t be sure but in terms of the mastermind, Madam Hughes is the most suspicious." Jackughed bitterly and after he thought about the linkage, his unsettled and nervous feelings became even more intense. Because he didn''t just face the Burton family. It was the Burton family with another powerful entity. Even if it wasn''t Madam Hughes, it was definitely a third party. And that third party could very well be the killer of Old Master Burton.[] Chapter 311 Deadpool Mercenary The meal was nd and unappetizing because of the situation Jack was in. The assassination attempt by the old man signaled the start of the assassinations. At the same time, it also meant that the kill order sent out by the Dark Net Assassin Squad had be far moreplicated. Jack even started to think about the scene from the zombie apocalypse. The lure of a billion dors! With the seduction of a huge reward, it was unpredictable how many people would throw caution to the wind and attempt the assassination. In the afternoon, the hundred men security team finally arrived. More than ten helicopters flew towards the TM Vi district. It was extremely loud and caused a stir in the Vi district. Brent had informed Aiden earlier so that the vi residence management could ease the concerns of the residents. Security equipment was unloaded from the helicopters. Looking at arge amount of equipment and security personnel, Jack had a feeling that they were going to transform the vi. But it was for the better. Aplex system would provide more security and peace of mind. Brent got them to secure Jack''s room first and then proceeded to do other areas. This would enable Jack to rest more. When Jack returned to his bedroom, he looked around and began to doubt what they had done in his room. Everything was the same as before like nothing was moved. The only change was there was some equipment next to the window. "Master, there were many alterations but they were specially concealed." Brent followed Jack in and noticed his expression. He then walked over to the window and tapped on the window and said, "For example, this window is one-way ss and you can look out but others can''t see in." After that, Brent pointed to the other equipment. "And these include infrared disarray and electromaic wave disruption and other features. The assassin could not use high tech to make an attempt from a distance. These four walls had also been reinforced with specialized materials." This level of protection must be the same as those who have immense authority and responsibilities. Brent''s introduction was brief and must be just a portion of it. Jack also believed that there were other security features in the room. Otherwise, why would it take so much time for the hundred men security team to install them? Jack looked again at the room that appeared untouched. But Jack was unable tough because the detailed and high-security features only went to show how dangerous the situation was. When he found out how many features there were in this small room, he became even more troubled. Brent sighed and said solemnly, "Let''s hope that it''ll be enough." Jack''s heart sank and looked stunned at Brent. He thought that only he as the assassination target would have this feeling but he didn''t expect Brent to have a simr reaction! "Is it possible to prate so manyyers of security?" Jack asked. "Several years back for the Rothschild case, Rothschild built a fortress to protect himself." Brent loosened his grip and smiled with a heavy heart, "Master, a true killer''s mind will exceed everyone''s imagination." His voice was low but it filled the entire room with a murderous feel. Jack stood in ce and his lips quivered but he couldn''t speak. He felt that his throat had tightened as if arge hand had strangled him. Don''t mention talking, he even felt difficulty in breathing. Was this the end? Jack wondered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Brent was one of the three assassins who sessfully killed Rothschild. What he said would not be exaggerated. No one could escape death when it arrived. "Master, have a good rest. Don''t be too nervous. Just do whatever you want in the room as per normal." Brent patted Jack''s shoulders tofort him but then he became solemn again, "Leave the rest to me and the security team outside." "Thanks for your hard work." Jack nodded and walked to the window after the door closed. The sun had set and the lights lit up outside. One look and it revealed the peace and tranquility of the TM vi district. From how things were, apart from believing Brent and the rest, there was nothing that he could do. "It''s that dreadful feeling again." Jack fumed and said to himself. He fought so hard so that he would not feel helpless against external factors but in the end, he still could not escape the overwhelming tide. His mother''s death had caused his temperament to change. Even with his stark and pronounced change he still became helpless and for the sake of self-preservation, he had to lie to his wife so that she would go overseas. Jack felt amused when he thought about this. The more he thought about it, the more he felt oppressed. He opened the window to a gap the width of a thumb to breathe some fresh air. Clink nk! Just as he opened the window, his phone slid down his trousers and onto the floor. Jack bent down to pick up the phone and just as he was about to stand up. Boom! A gunshot was heard. Almost the same moment, Jack could feel some hot air zed past him. Smash! His wedding photo with Amber hung on the opposite wall and the bullet prated Jack on the photo but didn''t dent the wall. "Fuck!" Jack was terrified and crouched at the wall. He could see that the bullet had ''hit'' him on the head in the photo. He was almost hit by this shot! "Brent!" Jack yelled. Almost at the same moment, footsteps could be heard from the corridor. Thud! The room door opened and Brent dashed in with several guards. At the same time, Brent yelled, "Fuck! Fan outwards and find the shooter. Bring him back and kill him! As he shouted, Brent crouched and rushed towards Jack. His right hand held onto a gun as his left hand grabbed Jack''s shoulder and said, "Master,e with me!" Jack''s face was pale and looked erratic. It was totally a survival instinct as he crouched together with Brent to leave the room. Just as they moved to the corridor with the guards, gunshots started to ring out from afar. The sound wasn''t loud as it must be a distance from the vi. Brent paused as he remarked, "Fuck! There''s more than one shooter!" Jack trembled. Almost at the same time, Brent''s two-way radio sounded, "Chief, request backup. There is an unknown number of attackers hiding in the thick forest. Three of my men are already down!" Brent stared angrily. The air in the corridor turned chillingly cold. Jack''s entire body felt numb. If it wasn''t for his sense of reason, he would have stood up and run outside. But it would spell certain death if he were to run out now. Before Brent could respond, the two-way radio crackled again. "Chief! I saw him, it''s Deadpool Mercenary!" Deadpool Mercenary? Jack frowned tightly and almost at the same moment he clearly felt Brent''srge hand tremble. He could see Brent from the corner of his eyes that Brent''s face turned momentarily pale. Brent very quickly said, "Retreat immediately and go into a defensive posture. Damn it! This is a notorious kill squad from the desert. Why did they participate in this assassination?"??????? Chapter 312 Killer Brent Although Brent was swearing, his tone, order, and demeanor revealed the terrifying abilities of this mercenary team. Jack was breathing deeply and endeavored to calm himself. But how the hell was he to remain calm at this point? The assassination order brought out a mercenary team. How were they to defend against this? Intense gun battle continued to be heard. The guards in the corridor started to position themselves to help the retreating guards. This was no longer the ordinary defense against an assassination attempt. This had turned into full-on shootingbat. Brent''s expression changed and started to ponder about something. Jack sat on the corridor as each gunshot tugged at his nerves. But he was clear that he could only choose to totally trust Brent and the team for such a battle. It would onlyplicate matters If he were to participate too much. "Chief, they are fighting their way through!" Someone in a room shouted. Jack looked in that direction and it was from a room that faced the main door of the vi which was also the direction of the gunshots. Jack rubbed his nose as his heart continued to sink.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This must be a huge mess inside the vi district. Normally the rich and famous would be afraid of such a situation happening. They would try all means to avoid and hide something like that so that no one would find out. But this time it was different. There was a team of mercenaries attacking them. Bloodthirsty mercenaries would not be concerned about covering their tracks and for others to know about their actions. "Bring me my rifle!" Brent suddenly turned ferocious. At this moment, his entire body released a killer sensation. He was like a gnarling beast ready to pounce. Was this the look of a Warrior King and killer? Jack was unsettled and looked at Brent as his pupils constricted. Normally, Brent gave him a secure and steady feeling. Even when he wanted to protect Daisy and expressed the urge to kill, it was very different than what he exuded now. Jack felt that Brent had instantly erupted. Very soon, a guard took a rifle which was wrapped with green cloth. Once the cloth was removed, a sniper rifle was revealed. It was a AWM-P! Jack was shocked. Though he wasn''t very familiar with rifles, he recognized this legendary rifle. The entire rifle was painted green like a poisonous snake reaching out to strike its prey at any moment. "Chief, when did youst fire this rifle?" The guard who handed Brent the rifle asked. "Three years ago." Brent slowly caressed the rifle as if he was pampering his beloved. He turned and took the rifle towards the room that faced the main entrance of the vi. Jack sat on the ground all this while and Brent''s transformation surprised him. Several guards around him began to chat. "How many do you think Chief will kill this time?" "How many? Anything less than ten wasn''t worth Chief taking out his rifle." "That''s it, now Chief had been forced to show his true colors. Deadpool Mercenary will suffer now." Jack''s heart stirred wildly when he heard this chatter. He could see from the corner of his eyes that the guards who were talking began to rx a little. So much so that there was a feeling that they are not taking this seriously. Boom! Suddenly, there was a deafening sound from the room. Boom! Another deafening shot rang out without a pause. The sudden deafening shots from the rifle stung Jack''s ears. Then he saw two fingers raised, obviously reporting to the guards. "One shot one kill! That''s our Chief!" The guards rejoiced excitedly. Jack also heaved a sigh of relief. Last time he only knew that Brent was very skilled with fighting. But then if he was to think in detail, how could a king of warriors fight in multiplebats with just his fighting skills? Marksmanship must be Brent''s topmost skill! After the two shots, the intense firing from a distance paused. But Brent didn''t give the opponents any chance. Boom! Boom! Boom! Each sniper shot was like a string of firecrackers with hardly any time in between them. But Jack could see the hand continuing to reveal the kills. After five fingers were raised, it was reset and the count continued. One shot one kill! There were no wasted shots. At this moment, there were footsteps around the first floor and shots could be heard from the courtyard. The guards who went out to find the shooter had retreated to the vi. Brent''s one shot one kill had covered the retreat of the entire team! This scene sent shivers down Jack''s spine and he felt numb. How many people had such capabilities? "They must have retreated," Jack said as he rxed. As he thought of this, a shout in a foreignnguage could be hearding from outside. Jack could hear it clearly. "Brent! I''m Vampire, the leader of Deadpool Mercenary. I didn''t expect that your marksmanship is still so deadly after all these years!" Brent started with a cuss in thatnguage, "Vampire? A bunch of fuckers! The people inside are all under my protection. Leave if you want to live!" After he said. "Retreat!" Brent yelled from inside the room. Before Jack could react, he saw Bent and a few guards dashing out from that room. Immediately, Jack saw a sh and thick smoke flying in with an ear-piercing whistle. "Master! Run!" Instantly, Brent rushed towards Jack and pulled him up. The two of them rushed down and after a few steps. Kaboom! A loud explosion came from behind them and rocks flew everywhere. The intense shockwave cracked the walls. Jack felt as though he was violently pushed and he lunged forward. Uponnding, he turned hurriedly to look and was terrified. The room that Brent and the others were in became an empty space and billowing with smoke. "Fuck, they even dared to use RPG. This team is asking for it!" Brent spat out saliva mixed with dust. "They won''t give up." Jack''s face was pale but dignified. His deep eyes betrayed his horror as he reasoned, "They are a bunch ofwless maniacs. You guys are unable to fight them head-on." Brent was unable to respond to what Jack said because it was true. He as a mercenary knew better than anyone that to mercenaries, money was more important than their lives. With a seduction of a billion yuan, the maniacs outside would do whatever it took to fight. "But we have nowhere else to go," Brent said solemnly. Jack suddenly raised his eyebrows, "There is a ce that they should fear!"?????? Chapter 313 I Want to Bring Him Away! "Chief, they are attacking us now. Their numbers are estimated at fifty, and they are armed!" A security personnel''s voice came from downstairs. Both Jack and Brent felt their heart jump into their throats. Just a moment ago, Brent had not missed with his attacks, which caused the Deadpool mercenary to suffer massive losses and casualties. They only had fifty men in their ranks left, and had theye in greater numbers, the security team would still have the upper hand. What caused them to have a drastic change of expression was that they were heavily armed! It was supposed to be an assassination attempt on a wanted man, nothing more! Nobody would have anticipated that things would develop into an all-out assault by a team of mercenary carrying heavy artillery. For someone like Brent, he had arranged for a huge amount of defense and detection devices to be used, and as for weapons, the team only employed lightweight stuff, not the heavyweight stuff! If this were just a regr assassination attempt, even if the most formidable hitman was dispatched, with numbers, facilities and lightweight weapons on their side, they would be able to deal with the danger easily. However, their opponent was a mercenary armed with heavy artillery, so only poison could fight poison! "We must flee for now!" Brent immediately came to a decision, "Young master, where is that ce you have mentioned?" "The Four Impressions Club!" Jack replied immediately. Brent''s eyes lit up, "Why didn''t I think of such a thing? If we set up our defenses there, we wouldn''t have to deal with the Deadpool mercenary like we are doing now." Brent knew very well the weight carried by the name of the Four Impressions Club. It was precisely because of his knowledge that he was agitated the moment Jack came up with that suggestion. If they could make their way to the Four Impressions Club, those so-called Deadpool mercenary would just degrade to insects! "Everyone, get ready. We are leaving. You have to make sure the young master reach the Four Impressions Club safely no matter what price you have to pay!" Brent immediately ordered his team. "Understood!" The troop of a hundred-men strong security personnel responded almost simultaneously. After Brent had given out his order, everyone immediately went into action. A dozen of them took the lead and barged into the courtyard while fighting back against the Deadpool mercenarying at them from beyond a fence with their own firepower. Those who were not doing that shielded Jack as they moved towards the stationary helicopter outside the building. There were more than a dozen helicopters parked side by side. As long as Jack was able to board one of them and sessfully took flight, their battle here was as good as won! The incessant firing of the guns filled the night sky with extreme chaos. The atmosphere around the TM Vi district transformed the whole ce into a raw battlefield. Not far away, there were several corpses lying on the ground. They were the property security who had just reached the scene to maintain order in this ce. In the other vis, shadows of people scurrying around could be seen through the windows. Bouts of screaming could be heard everywhere. Some residents were even driving off in fear. Jack waspletely in a daze as he watched everything unfolding in front of his eyes. He was never present in a battlefield, so he would never imagine himself appearing in one tonight. Bullets were flying everywhere and blood were shed. It was cruelty at its finest. As he moved through the chaos under the protection of the security team, he saw some members of the team fell onto the ground lifelessly from time to time. Bullets that resembled the scythe of the Death God were slicing through human bodies and stealing away their lives. With a loud bang, one of the security personnel who was not far from Jack had his chest pierced by a bullet. Blood sttered Jack''s face as a result. The nauseating scent of blood immediately filled his lungs. With a jerk of his body, Jack had a look of extreme terror on his face. It was not like he hadn''t seen with his own eyes bloody acts of cruelty happening in front of his eyes. With the long period of training under his belt, his mental capacity and endurance had long surpassed that of a normal human being. Despite that, he still felt himself going numb after witnessing such a gory sight. "Young master, hold on for a little longer. We''re almost there!" Brent had a grave expression as he could sense Jack''s reaction to all of these messiness. Jack was suffering from shockwaves after shockwaves of fear. The truth of the matter was that nobody was a natural killing machine ever since they were born to this world. Even for the Warrior King, when he first stepped onto a battlefield, he also needed some time to get used to all the blood and gore. He had to go through that to grow himself. The bloody scenes unique only to a battlefield could not bepared to mere brawl on the streets. With an enormous amount of experience under his belt, Brent had seen with his own eyes several seasoned veterans starting to have trauma because of going through a very heated battle. "I-I''m fine." Jack was trying his best to steady his breathing. In his field of vision, the helicopter was expanding as he moved closer. All of a sudden, a brilliant sh of light broke through the smoke and careened at him with the night sky as the back drop. "Lie down!" Brent screamed while pinning Jack onto the ground. With a huge explosive sound, everything was bombed into smithereens, and a mushroom-shaped cloud billowed in the night sky. "Damn it, retreat!" Brent cursed loudly as he was the first one to get back on his feet. He helped Jack to his feet too. He was faster than almost everyone when getting to his feet, but all of a sudden, with a loud bang, a huge explosion went off somewhere very nearby, and Jack felt like he lost his hearing for a moment. His wind-up body experienced a shockwave and his sight was blinded by debris and blood. However, he could clearly feel Brent''s presence by his side. With a slight shudder, he was able to stabilize himself. An explosion seemed to go off in his head, and with his eyes widened, he gradually looked upwards. Everything continued as if in slow motion. Time seemed to slowly ground to a halt. Everything slowed down and for a moment, he had the illusion that everything was frozen in ce. From the corner of his eyes, he could ascertain that Brent was still standing, but a huge pool of blood had dirtied his chest. Blood seemed to be trickling out of a wound on his chest too. All the while, Brent''s hand which was mped onto Jack''s shoulders never wavered and loosened. "Young master..." Brent looked at Jack with an unfocused gaze as a bitter smile formed on his lips. Then, as if possessed, he shouted out an order angrily, "Take the young master away!" Almost instantly, the security personnel surrounding them rushed up and helped Jack to move towards another helicopter. "Let me go! Fuck, let me go now!" At that moment, Jack was in a frenzied state. He struggled mightily with his eyes reddened, "Bring Brent too, he''s your Chief. Bring him away too!" Tears started to fill his eyes, and they could no longer hold themselves back. He felt like something broke within him. "Young master, your safety is our top priority!" One of the security personnel nearby tried to stop Jack.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Bullshit!" Jack cursed angrily as he gnashed his teeth hard, "He is my brother and he is as important as me. Let me go, I want to bring him together with me too, I want to bring him away..." No matter how much resistance he tried to put up, the security personnel around him had no intention to loosen their grip on him. At a spot far away, a new light of focus appeared in Brent''s eyes. He called out vehemently, "Young master, don''t forget the Old Master''s words!" At the same time, Brent turned around rapidly and loaded the AWM-P in his hands. Bang! With a shot, a bullet tore through the air. However, immediately, with a swooshing sound, the wind was howling all around him. Bang! Another bullet hit Brent''s right thigh, and blood was flying everywhere. Brent knelt down on to his left knee, but the shotgun in his hand was still being fired non-stop. "As long as I, Brent, am here, don''t you darey a finger on my young master! Ah!" Brent was shouting maniacally as if his life was no longer important to him. Jack took in all of this, but he felt like his eyes were going to tear themselves apart. He glued his gaze to Brent and his tears couldn''t stop falling. He was shaking his head furiously. "No, you can''t stay there. You must leave now, you must leave with me..." His struggle seemed strangely futile now. At that moment, with the whipping sound of the wind, another bullet prated Brent''s left leg. At the same time, Jack felt something snapped inside his head. His head was buzzing. As he watched Brent kneeling down and withering away, Jack howled almost inhumanely, "Let me go! I need to bring him with me!" "Go to hell with that old fart''s words! He has never cared about me in the past twenty years. Why should I listen to him now?" "Why should I? Why? I would rather be an unfilial son if I can bring you with me!" He was resisting the grip of the guards like mad. Jack suddenly exerted enormous strength into his arms, and two security personnel were pulled into him. In a sh, heshed out and was able to slither away a gun which was held by one of the security personnel. He had himself a gun now! Then, under the startled gaze of the others, Jack perched the gun against his temple and said with conviction, "Bring Brent with me. Otherwise, I will die with him here!"???????????? Chapter 314 Fight To The Death! "Master!" The guard beside him was shocked. Under a volley of shots and whistling of the bullets. It was as if the scene froze up momentarily. Brent knelt in despair and he could feel the fresh blood flowing. In fact, he knew that he would die here today. But he didn''t mind. His life was saved by Patrick Hughes. So what if he died to save master today? "Okay, at least I knelt down, I should... should be able to buy some time." Brent scoffed. His hands which held the rifle started to tremble. Even squeezing the trigger became slow and dyed. This was a sign of severe blood loss. But even with hisst breath, he must lead the men to stop Deadpool Mercenary. The old master had said. Anyone else can die but not master! Just at this moment, there was a furious yell from behind. "Cover me!" It was Jack''s voice. Brent''s body shook and he became more alert from his daze. He turned around and saw Jack rush out of the security perimeter with a gun, barreling towards him. "Master, leave!" Brent was shocked and quickly shouted. But Jack never hesitated and ran through the hail of bullets towards him. At the same time. The guards also reacted. A portion of themy down suppressive fire while a few others followed Jack towards Brent. "Leave! Don''t save me! You must live on..." Brent insisted and used all his strength to brace himself up with his knee and yelled, "Master, leave quickly!" "What happens to you if I leave?" Jack yelled angrily which also angered Brent. Just at this moment. Zing! Brent heard a sharp whistle beside his ear and felt an intense heat. "Master, careful!" He red angrily and yelled at the top of his voice. Thud! The bullet prated through Jack''s left arm and fresh blood sttered. The intense pain radiated throughout his body and Jack''s dash came to a stop. Once he steadied himself, Jack continued to rush like a maniac towards Brent. His eyes were bloodshot and extremely determined. His face was stained with blood and he was ferocious beyond description. He wanted to save Brent! Even if he died saving, he must save him! He would never give up, especially when Brent was like a brother to him. Brent''s body shook and his eyes turned red. His nose ached and tears welled up in his eyes. "Master, please, I beg you to leave!" His voice was cracking with emotions and plea. But Jack refused. At this moment, Brent felt anothermotion behind his body. It was totally instinctive to him. He used his rifle to push himself up and both his injured legs erupted with energy and his entire body lunged towards Jack. Bam! The bullet hit Brent''s back. "Brent!" Jack''s pupil constricted and his face froze. If it wasn''t for Brent, the bullet would definitely hit Jack. He looked on Brent as copsed to the ground. Jack lunged forward to grab Brent. "Leave!" Brent was cover with blood and his eyes continued to beg Jack to leave. "Bro, we''ll leave together!" Jack wiped the blood off his face and turned to carry Brent on his back. Then he ran towards the helicopter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Cover Master and Chief''s retreat!" The guards yelled angrily. Light weapons were no match for heavy weapons. This wasmon knowledge. The only way to counter it was to resist with direct fighting men. Smoke and fire were everywhere. The intense fire lit up a portion of the vi. Jack carried Brent and ran amid the volley of bullets and said, "I''ll get you out of here. Hang on. I will definitely get you out." He only had one objective in his mind. Jack was focused on a helicopter in the distance. There were already some guards on the helicopter and it had started up and whirling the air around it. Whoosh! A loud whistle was heard overhead. There was a trail of smoke and fire. Kaboom! The RPG hit the helicopter and it exploded immediately. A mushroom cloud rose above the thunderous explosion and bits of the helicopter flew all over. "Damn it!" Jack yelled angrily. He frowned as he looked at the helicopter. The helicopter needed time to start up and was a sitting duck for Deadpool Mercenary during this time. Jack clenched his teeth and turned to run into the vi with Brent. The bullets continued to fly and men were dropping all over them. Finally, Jack carried Brent to the garage. The damaged Porsche 911 was parked in the garage. Jack ced Brent in the front passenger seat and then ran to the driver''s seat. Vroom. The car started and he stomped on the elerator. The Porsche 911 roared alive like a beast. It dashed out of the garage like a tiger escaping the cage. The tires screeched and thick smoke billowed. The car swerved and slid as it sped up towards the main entrance of the vi district. Amidst the gunfire in the dark night, the white Porsche was like a white bolt of lightning. It streaked past figures of men who were Deadpool Mercenaries! Jack''s senses were elevated to the peak and his eyes focused wildly. Both his hands grabbed the steering wheel. His left arm was extremely painful which caused his body to tremble but his right leg floored the elerator as they tried to escape. It was this or death. At least there was a chance if they tried. Ping, ding, bang... The Deadpool Mercenaries continued to fire at the car and the bullets rained onto the windscreen shattering it into a web of splintered ss, no matter how Jack tried to avoid it. The shattered windscreen now blocked his view. "Stop them! That''s a billion dors trying to escape!" The mercenaries yelled. Several insane mercenaries ran into the path of the Porsche to block its path and fired onto the car. Bullets rained towards Jack. "Ah!" Jack closed his eyes and floored the elerator. Bang, bang, bang! Three bangs and the car felt the three impacts. Very quickly, the resistance disappeared. At the same time, Jack could feel pieces of ss falling on to him but didn''t hurt him. It was just painful as they fell onto him. He quickly opened his eyes and realized that the front windscreen had totally crumbled away and the several mercenaries who were in front of him had disappeared. "We''ve escaped! Brent, we''ve escaped!" Jack rejoiced and turned to look at Brent''s pale face and he was barely alive. Jack was stunned but he said slowly, "Brother, you''ll be fine. I''m here!" The Porsche 911 continued to race down the mountain towards the public roads. Jack had no means to worry about the remaining guards in the vi. He recalled the situation and realized that he would have died if he had not gone to save Brent. Getting onto the helicopter was a death trap. Now that he had broken through the mercenaries'' perimeter, they would do whatever it took to chase back their one billion yuan prize. The remaining guards could use this opportunity to reorganize and counter-attack. This was the best oue that Jack could think of. Gradually, the sound of gunshots disappeared behind him. The night wind chilled to the bones. Jack remained focused on driving the car towards LJ Hospital. "Master, you shouldn''t have saved me." A weak voice muttered. "Shut the hell up. I''m sending you to the hospital." Jack scolded and then said, "I had already lost my mother, how can I lose a brother now?"????? Chapter 315 You Are Really Coquettish The night wind was cold. Brent was lying on the front passenger seat, almost dying. He bled a lot, which made him very weak now. Brent was sometimes conscious and sometimes dizzy. He wanted to dissuade Jack from going to the hospital. There were many people in public. If Jack took him to the hospital, it might put Jack in danger. But he didn''t say, because he knew it was useless to do that. If Jack could really ept his advice, Jack would not havee back to save him just now, and would not have protected him and driven to get rid of the siege. "I... How lucky I am..." Facing the night wind, Brent looked pale, but he still showed a faint smile. LJ hospital was the top hospital in the city. No matter day or night, the lights were always on in the hospital. With the warning sound, ambnces came out or in from time to time. "Creak!" The broken Porsche 911 drifted to the hospital''s parking lot. After getting out of the car, Jack endured the great pain in his left arm and ran to the hospital emergency center with carrying Brent. In the distance, a doctor saw them and quickly let someone to push the stretcher out. After a while, Brent was taken to a casualty. And, Jack was also sent to a casualty to deal with the gunshot wound in his left arm. Although it was veryte now, two people with such serious gunshot wounds had rmed the whole LJ hospital. When Jack was lying on the bed in the casualty, Director Lansing came to Jack in a hurry. "Jack, what''s up?" Director Lansing was very startled. Looking at the wound in Jack''s left arm, his eyes became deep. "We had a very difficult situation, but I''ll let someone deal with it." Jack knew what Director Lansing''s words and eyes meant and he forced a smile. Director Lansing''s expression became softer and asked the doctor, in charge of saving Jack, about Jack''s condition. His gunshot wound was really serious, but the bullet directly prated the arm, so it didn''t take much time to remove the cartridge case, which eased his injury a little bit. After knowing that Jack''s life was not in danger, Director Lansing breathed a sigh of relief, "If something terrible happens to you, how can I exin to Steve and Amber?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Director Lansing, what about my friend?" Jack asked. Hearing this, Director Lansing''s expression darkened. The change of his expression made Jack''s heart sink down. Director Lansing shook his head, "I''ve sent all the authoritative experts from various departments, and I''ll be there in a moment... but... We just have to trust to luck." "We just have to trust to luck." This sentence let Jack''s heart sink down to the depths. Brent... He did all this to save him. Looking back at the scene, Jack felt extremely guilty and remorseful. If it had not been for him, the tragic scene would not have happened. Brent had been ready to die for Jack! Seeing Director Lansing leave, Jack''s eyes twinkled. He suddenly thought of something and stopped Director Lansing. "Director Lansing, don''t tell Amber about it. Amber has returned to her parents. I don''t want them to worry about me." Director Lansing hesitated for two seconds and nodded, "I see." The gunshot wound in his arm was quickly dealt with. Jack was pushed to the VIP ward for recuperation. The smell of disinfectant was very pungent. The sound of the medical instruments reverberated in the ward. Jack quietly looked at the night outside the window. What happened tonight was a tremendous shock to him. An assassination led to the fierce attack of the mercenary team. The scene that should have only appeared in the film and television drama actually happened to him. And now Brent was still in the emergency room. Brent''s life and death depended on fate. It made Jack extremely nervous. Although he was very tired and had been lying in bed now, he wasn''t sleepy. "Brent, please get through it!" Jack sighed heavily. Subconsciously, he touched his trouser pocket with his right hand, and he found an opened cigarette case. After his mother died, he was addicted to alcohol and cigarette. It was Yael''s persuasion and help that got him out of that state of depression. But in the past few days, the tense assassinations and dangerous situations made him put the remaining half pack of cigarettes into his pocket again. It was before he could light a cigarette that they suffered from this terrible thing. "Click!" Jack got out the lighter and lit a cigarette. The smoke poured into his lungs, but it couldn''t hide his nervousness and anxiety. It was false that cigarettes could relieve anxiety and fatigue. It was just a kind of psychologicalfort. But at this time Jack could only ask for a little psychologicalfort, because there was no other way to make Brent better. Jack had a cigarette in his mouth and stared out of the window with s solemn expression. At this point, The door of the ward was opened. A nurse came in pushing a cart with bottles on it. "Mr. Hughes, I''m here to hang up the infusion bottle for you." The female nurse wore a mask and her voice was gentle. Jack was stunned for a moment, and slowly looked up at the infusion bottle that had been hanging on the bracket. But he had already receiving an infusion. As she prepared the infusion bottle, the nurse said to Jack, "That is anti-inmmatory. Now I''m holding nutrient solution and some infusion bottles that the doctor prescribed. They are good for your recovery." "Well." Jack nodded, had his cigarette and blew out a stream of smoke. Jack was looking at the skilled female nurse hanging up infusion bottle. She needed to stand on tiptoe, so Jack saw that the nurse with white clothes got a curvy figure, extremely tempting. From the perspective of Jack, she was very sexy. Jack teased her, "Nurse, you''re in great shape!" "Mr. Hughes, please behave yourself." The nurse''s delicate body trembled. Jack shrugged his shoulders indifferently, took the cigarette butt out the corner of his mouth with his right hand, and said, "No, no, you''re really coquettish!" The female nurse frowned, skillfully arranged the liquid tube, picked up the liquid needle and observed it. Then she said in a deep voice, "Mr. Hughes, you are rich, but is it a big deal? Please respect the medical staff!" Her words made no secret of her anger. At the same time, the female nurse pointed the needle at the liquid tube and was ready to insert it. Jack pursed his lips andughed jokingly, "It''s a big deal to be rich. You are a beautiful woman with a good figure, but don''t you also kill people for money?" For an instant, The ward was so quiet that even the sound of the needle falling on the ground could be heard. The air seemed to have plummeted to freezing point. And the female nurse stopped her movement. "Pa!" Jack threw his cigarette butt directly to the nurse''s face. At this moment, the smile on his face disappeared, his expression was gloomy and his eyes were cold. "Medical workers do not allow patients to smoke. And I''ve been smoking for such a long time, but you don''t care about it after you came in. You''re too ipetent as a nurse!" The female nurse trembled again. Her eyes were immediately filled with cruelty and ferocity. With a mask, she suddenly burst out an angry roar. "Go to hell!" Then, Almost at the same time, the female nurse suddenly bent over and pressed her left hand on Jack''s chest. The liquid needle in her right hand flickered. Then, she wanted to stab the needle into one of Jack''s eyes.0000000 Chapter 316 Not Moving but Still Invading! Even a piece of paper could be a weapon for real assassins. A needle would be enough to kill someone! The female assassin was very fast that she even made sounds as she moved. In a blink of an eye... Jack''s pupils contracted, he looked very nervous. Jack suddenly turned over and broke free from the female assassin''s hand that was suppressing his chest, he then rolled straight to the floor. Before Jack could stand up, he felt that the lights suddenly became dim. The female assassin screamed as she leaped over the hospital bed and suppressed him. "Fuck off!" Jack suddenly lifted his strong foot and kicked upwards, kicking the female assassin away with a loud thump. Using the interval gap, Jack hurriedly got up and pulled out the IV needle from the back of his hand. Because his movement was too violent, the bullet wound on his arm and the back of his hand that had the IV needle were drenched with fresh blood. As his left arm was hanging down, his blood dripped to the ground. "You''re not going to call other people?" The female assassin rubbed her chest as she stood up, she sounded a bit weak, the previous kick clearly had some effects. Jack looked cold as he stood still, he just let all the fresh blood drip from his left hand to the floor. He sneered, "You''re so coquettish, would it be useful if I screamed on top of my lungs?" He''s not stupid. The woman who stood before him came to kill him. He could still remember the tragedy that happened in TM Vi District clearly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Meanwhile at the hospital, else than a few guards, would he call nurses and doctors to deal with that female assassin? Even those guards wouldn''t be a match for the female assassin. The goal of a professional assassin was to achieve the target andplete the task, life didn''t matter to them. Calling people at that time would undoubtedly harm them. "Hehe!" The female assassin sneered as she walked to the trolley. Her bewitching manner waspletely different from before. Rub! The female assassin probed the lower part of the trolley with her right hand, then she suddenly pulled something out, which made metal rubbing sounds. A cold Hunter Knife appeared in the female assassin''s hand. "You''re not calling anyone because you think that you can win against me with one hand?" Herugh sounded ridiculing and disdainful. For her, Jack''s left hand was injured and he couldn''t exert any strength out of it, with just one hand, it''d be so easy for her to deal with him. However... Jack didn''t look panic at all, while the female assassin wasughing, he slowly took a step back, arched his body, and made a battle stance. That made the female assassin''s pupil tightened up. The disdain in her heart vanished a bit. Could he really have... Something he could rely on? While she was doubting... She suddenly heard a cold and ridiculingugh. "Come and kill me." Provocation! Furious! Reckless act! "Just die!" The female assassin''s eyes suddenly looked enraged, she shouted angrily as she dashed straight to Jack. The Hunter Knife she was holding made sounds and it was so quick that only its shadow was seen. Facing the enraged female assassin, Jack didn''t move as he kept his battle stance on, and his eyes looked so cold. Furthermore, he even smiled. Seeing that, the female assassin was very shocked. How could he act so calmly? In a blink of an eye, The female assassin already dashed near Jack. The female assassin couldn''t think much about Jack, who was close but to her but kept standing firmly. The Hunter Knife she was holding buzzed through the wind coldly, straight to Jack''s head. Right at that time... Jack finally made a move. He was not moving but still invading. Jack had calcted and nned all the moves, so he could simply dodge the Hunter Knife. "Go to hell!" The female assassin red fiercely. She swung the sharp Hunter Knife towards Jack in an instant. The sharp de shone coldly. The female assassin sneered, "Can you dodge this?" With such angle and such speed. Based on her battle experience, Jack could dodge the first one, but he wouldn''t have time to dodge the second one. Death was at that moment! Before she finished speaking, the female assassin heard the same sneer. "Can you dodge this?" Boom! The female assassin was very shocked, as if she was struck by lightning, her eyes were wide opened. Swish! Almost at the same time, there was a faint sound of wind. The female assassin red and she could faintly see the cold light shing by her side. Soon after... "What happened?" The female assassin was very surprised, she could clearly feel that the Hunter Knife she was holding didn''t listen to her at all, it just went straight to her neck. ng! A cold light shed. The female assassin''s body stopped abruptly, the Hunter Knife she was holding also flew out of her hand and stabbed the wall. Meanwhile, on her white and slender neck, there was a red cut, with fresh blood spurting out of it. Until death, the female assassin still had a fearful and doubtful look on her face. Swish! That''s the sound of reeling the strip. Thump! After the dragging stopped, the female assassin''s corpse fell to the pool of blood. Jack staggered back, covered his bullet wound on his left arm with his right hand, frowned, and sweated a lot. Even if he already tried his best so his left arm wouldn''t get involved, his violent movement still implicated severe pain to his wound. He nced at the metal box on his right wrist, then his eyes glistened as he smiled, "Brent said that this thing kills people in an invisible way, and it''s true." On his wrist, Jack was wearing the assassination gear that Brent took from the tree in front of the Vi, the Fish Scale Line! Jack nced at the female assassin''s corpse. He just ignored her and sat on the bed. That battle seemed to end so quickly, but he already used up all his power. Especially because of the pain from Jack''s bullet wound, which was pretty unbearable... Afterwards, he sat on the bed and kept breathing heavily. Right at that time. There were sounds of rushing footsteps from the corridor outside. Jack looked serious. The hospital would require silence, especially in the middle of the night. So many people were being so noisy, could they be... Deadpool Mercenaries? The terrifying thought that appeared on Jack''s minds caused goosebumps all over his body. Seeing the empty room, Jack immediately felt desperate. That''s the seventh floor! There''s no escape! He took a deep breath... Jack suddenly looked cruel, "I must catch their leader first!" He used his willpower and walked to the back of the ward''s door quietly. At the same time, he raised his right hand and bit the end of Fish Scale Line inside the metal box, with serious expression and cold eyes. There was no "waiting for death" in his dictionary. There''s nothing a fearless person would be afraid of, even if they''re Deadpool Mercenaries, if Jack could catch the leader right when they entered the door, perhaps he would still have a chance to live. Bam! Someone kicked open the ward''s door. Right at that time! Jack looked stern as he threw himself on the figure that walked in the ward. Chapter 317 Thanks Master Steady as a mountain and raging like fire! Jack was quick as lightning. He knew that whether it was due to the current state of his body or his current situation, he only had one chance to strike. It was now or never! But, just as he dashed towards the person, a familiar face appeared before his eyes. Jack was startled. He released the fish scale line and then his right hand quickly tossed it away. Whoosh! A high pitch whistle and the fish scale line wound back into the metal line. "Mr. Ward?" Jack remarked in surprise and was in total disbelief, "Haven''t I asked you to go back?" The abrupt situation also rmed Mr. Ward considerably. With a deep breath, Mr. Ward endeavored to suppress his shock. The old face smiled and said, "How can I bear to leave master alone?" Jack was stunned and he felt extremely touched. His heart was still raging with fury. He looked beyond Mr. Ward and there were several men in suit. They were the protection guards! From one nce, all of them were injured in some way and their heads were covered with dust and soot. All the men in suits were rather battered up at this point. Jack''s guilt surged and he said weakly, "I''m sorry everyone, thanks for covering for me and Brent to escape." In the battle at TM Hills, if it weren''t for the protection guards who fought valiantly, Jack and Brent would never have the chance to escape alive. It was with the intense suppressive fire of the guards that Jack and Brent could drive out and crush the three Deadpool Mercenaries during their escape. Thud! As soon as Jack spoke, all the protection guards knelt together. The corridor was filled with people and they said in unison, "Thanks, Master!" Jack was stunned and surprised. Mr. Ward smiled in admiration, "Master is a valiant and responsible leader, a true heir of the Hughes family." What did he mean? Jack was bbergasted and looked dumbfounded at Mr. Ward. He even momentarily forgot about his injuries. Mr Ward smiled and looked at those who knelt and said sternly, "All of your lives were saved by Young Master!" "Yes!" All of them yelled gratefully. "What is going on?" Jack didn''t understand what was going on and finally asked. "Master. Just now when you took Chief and rushed out of the perimeter, you had drawn most of the attention of the Deadpool Mercenaries. That allowed us to stage a counter-attack." The guard who was closest to Jack reported, "Under the circumstances just now, if it wasn''t for Master''s break out move, we would have been decimated by the heavy weapons of Deadpool Mercenary. Master not only saved Chief, but you also saved all of us!" Jack was speechless. He didn''t expect it to turn out this way. But when he had prated the perimeter, he had hoped for this oue. But that was the best oue that he hoped for and to some degree it was self-constion. Because he was already very lucky to have been able to save Brent. It was impossible for him to save anyone else. The protection team was there to protect him. In the end, though he and Brent managed to escape, he felt guilty that he left them to fight for their own survival. His self constion also enabled him to calm him down so that he could take Brent to safety. But now... Jack felt as though he was dreaming. He took a deep breath. Jack felt a sense of relief and smiled, "Guys, it''s good that you''re back. Thanks for everything." "We have dedicated our lives to serve the Hughes family. These are our responsibilities." A middle-aged man said solemnly, "Without your break out move, we would have been decimated. Now we were able to drive away the Deadpool Mercenaries and reduced the casualties to a minimum, all thanks to Master." Jack smiled awkwardly as he felt that he wasn''t worthy of such apliment. Jack took a deep breath and looked at Mr. Ward, "How''s the situation at TM Hill? Since Mr. Ward had brought all of the protection guards, the security at the hospital must be adequate. So now the situation at TM Vi remained to be appropriately handled. Aspared to TM Vi, what happened at the hospital was nothing. "It''splicated but I''ve already sent people to handle it. I believe it will be properly sorted out." Mr. Ward pondered deeply and then suddenly looked beyond Jack and then he saw the body of the female assassin on the ground. His expression immediately changed, "Master, this..." "She''s an assassin. I''ve handled it." Jack said calmly, "Clean this up and summon the doctor to attend to my wounds. Brent is still at the emergency treatment room." "Understood!" Mr. Ward''s expression calmed down. Jack felt more rxed with Mr. Ward around. Everything was now handled by Mr. Ward and Jack changed a patient''s room after his wounds were treated. The rest of the protection guards took up positions around the hospital to protect Jack. It was almost five in the morning when all these were settled. Jack sat on the patient''s bed and didn''t sleep the entire night. Whether was it Brent''s condition or his own injuries, or the kill order by the Assassin Squad, all caused him to remain awake. Clunk! The room door was pushed open and Mr. Ward walked in slowly. Mr. Ward had been busy for the entire night and it was truly exhausting to an old man like him. Under the bright lights, Jack could see the beads of sweat on Mr. Ward''s forehead. After he sat down, Mr. Ward slowly said, "Brent is still in the operating theatre and it doesn''t look good." "Okay." Jack''s heart sank but he maintained calm, "How about the injuries of the guards?" "Twenty one dead. Eight were severely wounded. The rest are minor." Mr. Ward was extremely solemn. Jack knew why was Mr. Ward in such a mood. All the guards who had served his father for a long time were the elite of the industry. Without exaggeration, any one of them could manage an entire security detail for a wealthy family. The battle at TM Hills had cost them twenty one guards! This was an extremely heavy price to pay! Each one of them was priceless! Each one of them was forged through time to be the elite guards that they were. But Jack was also clear that they were fortunate to have this oue. Jack consoled Mr. Ward, "This was the best oue. For a team equipped only with light weapons to fight against a team of mercenaries with heavy weapons is an impossible task. Furthermore, they were able to capitalize on me drawing away the mercenaries'' attention tounch a counter-attack and drove them away. That was a miracle in itself." "Yes." Mr. Ward nodded and said, "The Mercenaries had forty two casualties, and about ten escaped."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jack nodded. This was close to what they estimated the number of mercenaries that they were up against. The kill ratio also was a strong testament to the fighting abilities of the protection guards. Perhaps a team of mercenaries could not even get the same results! At this moment, the door of the room opened. A guard ran in with his eyes welled up in tears and said, "Master, Mr. Ward, the lights of the operating theatre which Chief was in had been turned off."??????????? Chapter 318 Investigate Her! Kaboom! It was as if Jack was struck by a bolt of lightning. His heart sank to the abyss when he saw the tearful expression of the guard. He felt the world spin and as if his soul had left him. His eyes immediately welled up with tears. Mr. Ward trembled and his lips quivered as both his hands grabbed his knees tightly. "Is there no hope?" Jack said sadly as the tears fell from the corner of his eyes. His mind was flooded by Brent''s images. Since he was young, he was on his own. He had to be independent and could not depend on anyone. He only had the love of his mother. But Jack met Brent when he emerged from the darkness. Although Brent was sent by his father to protect him, his rtionship with Brent extended beyond an instructor and a friend. It was a feeling which Jack never felt before. It was exactly due to his previous experience that he cherished even more what he had with Brent. But now... At this moment, another guard showed up in the room. It was the middle-aged guard that spoke to Jack just now. Bang! When the middle-aged man saw Jack and Mr. Ward''s expression, he was horrified and then kicked the earlier guard in the backside and yelled, "Fool! What the hell did you say to Master and Mr. Ward?" After that, the middle-aged man reported, "Master and Mr. Ward, Chief is out of danger and has stabilized." What?! Jack and Mr. Ward were both shocked and in total disbelief. They Immediately looked towards the first guard. The guard who was kicked scratched his head and said, "I, I just reported on the lights and thought that Master and Mr. Ward were anxious to know as soon as there were any changes." "Who the fuck needed you to think?" The middle-aged man red at the guard and smiled bitterly, "This chap is easily excited. When he saw that the lights were turned off, he ran over immediately as his eyes turned red. However, I waited for Brent to be pushed out and asked the doctor about Brent''s condition beforeing over to report. I''m sorry to have Master and Mr. Ward unduly worried." Jack was speechless. He wiped his face to clear the tears from his eyes. The tears were mistakenly shed. Mr. Ward took a deep breath and suddenly became serious and said sternly, "Kick him two more times for me!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The middle-aged man pulled the guard by his ears and then kicked and dragged him out of the room. Jack and Mr. Ward looked at each other and suddenly broke out inughter. "I was terrified." Jack heaved a sigh of relief. "So was I." Mr. Wardughed. Jack waved his hand and said, "Mr. Ward, go and have a look at Brent. I''m fine here." "Okay." Mr. Ward stood up and frowned, "Oh yes, Master, where''s Lone Wolf?" "I asked him to make the necessary arrangements at DT beforeing over." Jack waved his hand as he thought about the battle at TM Hills and said fearfully, "It was fortunate that he didn''te earlier. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know who should I save." "It was fortunate." Mr. Ward said profoundly and left to check on Brent. Jack was clear that Lone Wolf was a good fighter. But whenpared to Brent and the protective guards, hisbat skills were far from theirs. Furthermore,st night''s battle was not about fighting skills. It was a shooting battle and Deadpool Mercenaries used heavy weapons against them. Jack wiped his nose before he slowlyid down on the bed. He still couldn''t fall asleep. This battle had caused him to have a deep sense of terror. The assassination turned out to be a siege with intense attack and suppression. Would there be another attack by a different team of mercenaries? What worried him even more was Deadpool Mercenary was not wiped out. About ten of them managed to escape. With the prize money and now the severe loss of lives, it was almost certain that the escaped Deadpool Mercenaries would make another attempt. It was unlikely that these bloodthirsty killers would abandon their objective afterst night''s battle. But when and where would they strike again? Jack''s gaze deepened and he sighed again, "It''s getting increasinglyplicated. First, it was an old farmer and now it''s a team of mercenaries. This kill order by the assassin squad is extraordinary. The only ones who are still able tough must the Burton family fools." He knew very little about the Dark Net Assassin Squad. But he reasoned that a secretive bloodthirsty hit squad that lurked in the dark could not be so brazen tounch such arge-scale attack. This assassination attempt was clearly illogical. It was highly probable that someone was orchestrating this. A simple assassination became a feeding frenzy for the bloodthirsty killers. His feelings stirred and turned into a web of emotions. Slowly, as the pain of his injuries eased, as his exhaustion overcame him and as his concerns for Brent eased, Jack slowly closed his eyes. But he didn''t have a good rest. He kept dreaming of that day''s events at the vi. Very soon, Jack was awakened by Mr. Ward who said, "Master, it''s time that we left. The hospital isn''t a safe ce." Mr. Ward continued solemnly, "I''ve seen Brent and he is awake and well. But he wouldn''t be able to move in the short term. Our departure from the hospital will enable Brent to recuperate." "Let''s go." Jack nodded. He was the target of the assassination attempts. If he remained at the hospital, he would only bring danger to Brent and all the people in the hospital. It was best that he left the hospital. Under Mr. Ward''s arrangements, several modified armored vehicles arrived at the entrance of the hospital. They were Rolls Royce Cullinan. Jack was escorted by several dozens of protection guards to the car. The cars started and moved. "Are we going to the Four Impressions Club?" Jack asked as he didn''t let his guard down. "Yes, now the Four Impressions Club may be the safest ce in the city. It is also a ce that Deadpool Mercenary could be afraid of." Mr. Ward nodded. "Okay then. We must be really imposing on Minister Mable." Jackughed bitterly. Mr. Ward shook his head, "I had already informed him. He doesn''t mind and he would keep these from Amber and the others." "That''s great." Jack heaved a sigh of relief and pondered as he looked out the window. Except as he looked through the bulletproof ss, the scenery looked surreal. After a while, Jack asked, "Mr. Ward, do you think that this assassination attempt was being orchestrated by Madam Hughes?" Mr. Ward frowned and his lips quivered before he nodded, "There is this possibility." "Can you ask my father to investigate her? If this continued, then the assassins would no longer be limited to those assassins on the dark." Jack said. The killers caused him to be in a constant state of anxiety. The endless stream of attacks was starting to irritate him and make him feel disgusted and yet he was helpless to do anything.0??????????????? Chapter 319 Fighting in Opposite In the Four Impressions Club. After Mr. Ward sorted everything out, the security of the club was stocked up. All the possible measurements for security were taken. Cars were on their rounds outside, securing the area. The waiters in the club were also less than usually, only enough to ensure Jack''s needs were kept. The Bamboo Grove was in the focus of all the security measures. After Lone Wolf arrived, he brought some of the guards and cleared the whole ce, then they installed a bunch of security devices. The security work outside the grove was in the hands of the Four Impression Club''s guards. But Mr. Ward had required that the Bamboo Grove would be taken over by their own people. It was like an onion of measures.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jack''s emotions finally calmed down a bit. He was lying on the bed and felt the sleepinesse over him. Up until now he hadn''t seem Minister Mable once, but Jack didn''t care about that, this was a very sensible matter, it was best for Minister Mable not to be there even he was powerful. The incidence ofst night in front of TM Vi District was such a big drama, so that Minister Mable had toe over and take care of it. It didn''t take long before Jack fell asleep. It was a very deep sleep. When he opened his eyes again, the sky was already dark. Jack washed up and went out of the bedroom, he saw Mr. Ward sitting quietly in the room, enjoying some tea. When he saw Jack, he got up quickly, "Young Master, you are still injured, you should be in bed rest." Jack looked at the wound on his left arm, and smiled helplessly, "It''s not a big deal." Mr. Ward didn''t fight him on that, he just helped Jack to sit down, and then said slowly, "We have arranged out people to stand guard around the Bamboo Grove, but Lone Wolf''s specialty is not this, so I told them to simply lead the guards, anything that is rted to security, the guards will handle on their own." "I have arranged most of the things in TM, it''s good that it''s further out in the city, so it helps us to hold back the gossip." "I have also arranged for four guards to take care of Brent." Mr. Ward was reporting to Jack. Jack didn''t object. Mr. Ward''s arrangements were good. Mr. Ward had been working with his father for many years, he had been the trusted servant of his, his abilities had been tested enough. Jack rubbed his nose, then looked at Mr. Ward with deep eyes. "Is my father investigating Madam Hughes?" "After reporting to the head of the family, he immediately started investigating." Mr. Ward nodded, "But it will take some more time, he is busy trying to solve the murder mission of the Assassin Squad while he is investigating Madame Hughes, he won''t be able to do both at the same time." "Yeah, I got that, right in this moment, he might even be the only one who can do that." Jack looked helpless, no matter if it was the Assassin Squad, or investigating Madame Hughes, it was impossible to give either one to someone else to do. Only his father, as the head of the Hughes family, could do both of them. After a while, Mr. Ward suddenly said, "Young Master, Yael said he would like toe, and the Zhuge family in X City also said they want to protect you, it was Yael who started it, and he asked me for your thoughts." "Tell him not toe." Jack shook his head, "The assassins are all in the dark, if their intentions won''t be exposed, nobody will ever find them, if there are too many people around me, it will only get messier." Then, he rolled his eyes, and suddenlyughed, "But, since Yael and the Zhuge family want to help, they can." Help?! Mr. Ward felt surprised. When he got the message from Yael, he thought the same as Jack. But thinking about the rtionship between Jack and Yael, he thought he should ask. How could they help in this kind of a situation? Even Old Master Hughes had a headache because of the murder mission of the Assassin Squad. Even though the Zhuge family recklessly expanded their territory and was now the richest family in X City after the Quinn''s went bankrupt, it didn''t mean that they were on the level of helping Jack! Jackughed, "Tell the Zhuge family to send someone here, they should cooperate with Aiden and Drago to scan the whole town, I want to know every single person that had beening here." "Okay..." Mr. Ward was suddenly surprised, he couldn''t help but to inhale coldly, "Young Master, that is almost impossible." "Half a loaf is better than no bread." Jack raised his hands and kept saying, "Also, tell Yael to scan through the inte together with the Vaughn and the Wattson family, if there is anything to be found about the assassination, get to the ground of it immediately." Mr. Ward''s eyes were filled with shock. He stared at Jack in disbelief, his lips said, "Young Master, do you want to hit back?" When he said that, even Mr. Ward himself found it incredible. Never had someone ever thought of such a way after the Assassin Squad had made their ns public. Everyone knew the powers of Dark Net Assassin Squad, and as soon as someone was faced with their assassination mission, they usually only cared about how to survive, how to cancel the mission, they usually reacted very passively. But Jack''s two ns made Mr. Ward taste a slice of craziness. He was clearly trying to turn the table around, he was going to turn the guest into the host! Jackughed and gestured his hand, without answering Mr. Ward''s question, "Go ahead and arrange it, I don''t want to put my own life into anyone else''s hands, ever since I was a kid I had fought for myself!" "Even if there won''t be any results, I still hold on to the saying, better half a loaf then no bread at all, this is about my life, I can''t allow my father to take all the pressure and to fight all alone, can I?" "Yes, I will get it done right now." Mr. Ward got up and left. The light in the room was dim, and sanders burning. Jack''s eyes were deep, he mumbled as he was thinking, "If the assassination was really an extension from the dark into the real world, then there should be traces in the inte, I want to see who is the one behind all this?" After he washed his face, Jack felt much better than before. He slept the whole day deeply after the high pressure, which helped him to recover, and he calmed down again, so he could get his thoughts in order. If he could stay right there, he could save his life. But what then? Instead of just sitting and waiting for death and handing everything to his father to solve, why not do something about it. To investigate every person that had been in the city was truly something impossible, but better half a loaf than nothing, there should be some trace to be found. Jack didn''t count on the results being much useful. What he really cared about was if they could find a trace on the inte, if they could find the existence of the person leading the assassination. Containing the contagion of the situation was more important than to annul the mission. Jack took out his wallet as the thought. In his wallet was a picture of his and Amber''s wedding. He slowly stroke the picture, and Jack smiled gently, his eyes were determined, "Little dummy, I will be alright." His stomach made a noise, he was hungry. Jack patted his stomach and went into the yard. He called for Lone Wolf telling him to prepare dinner. But just as dinner was served on the table, Mr. Ward ran towards him, fearful. "Young Master, something happened! The mission that the Dark Net Assassin Squad published, there is an update to it!"???????????????? Chapter 320 Azrael List New Updates? Jack''s heart suddenly dropped to the lowest point. Looking at Mr. Ward''s reaction, this update cannot be anything good. Jack tried to be calm as he asked, "What kind of update?" Mr. Ward looked scared, he panted and took out his cell phone, handed it with trembling hands to Jack. Just like thest time, it was a simple picture. Every dark content was easy to be seen. Jack knitted his brows as he found the one that was about his assassination, published by the Assassin Squad. When he read it, he frowned even more. In the content, a sickle was added, like the one death carried. "What does this sickle mean?" Jack asked frowning. Mr. Ward''s eyes shed with fear, "This is the sickle of death, it means that he takes lives, usually as soon as the assassinations of the Assassin Squad add the sickle, it means that this had been followed by the top assassins, one sickle stands for one top assassin." Jack''s pupils narrowed. He suddenly understood why Mr. Ward was usually as cool as a cucumber. If a top assassin had been following this announcement, does that mean that one has already taken it on? One billion dors! This could even draw the Deadpool Mercenary to risk danger in desperation. Would a assassin not be tempted? Suddenly, Jack felt a cool air in his neck, his body turned numb. His forehead was covered in wrinkles as he asked in a low voice, "Mr. Ward, what is this Azrael List?" "All the assassins from all over the world would gather together and be graded by the Assassin Squad, they would list the top assassins, there are about a hundred of them." Mr. Ward''s voice was trembling, "To be voted into this list, the person has to be a top killer, he has to take lives like the Azrael." Jack was speechless. He remembered that Brent used to be an assassin, he had done this before. He asked, "Is Brent on the list?" "He used to be, but after Brent started working for Master Hughes, he changed his name. Then his name was taken off, and he was never part of it again." "So when he assassinated the Rothschild family, which ce did he take?" Mr. Ward thought for a while, then he said, "On 23rd, the other two were 58th and 31st." "Hiss!" Jack''s eyes were serious, and he sucked in some cold air. Three assassins killed the Rothschild family, all three of them were on the Azrael List, and Brent was the best out of them. With the surprise that Jack felt, he also felt cold sweat running down his back. He knew what Brent was able to do, and yet he was only on ce 23, how good do the other ones on the list have to be that were above him? And the point was also, the Rothschild family was a gigantic rich family of long standing. From what Brent and Mr. Ward said, Jack had a restricted view of things, he knew that Rothschild did everything in his power to protect his nsman, the protection and security wasn''t less than what he had now. And yet, Brent and the other two assassins marched right in and stormed the target sessfully. What if the assassins that were following his mission were on an even higher rank? There were many assassins that were higher up than Brent, if they really took this mission.... Jack suddenly felt a kind of horror as if he was held by a big beast. And this horror was only getting worse. A beast was much worse than a group of hyenas. "Is there any way to find out who the assassin on the Azrael List is? And on which rank he is?" Jack asked in a low voice. Only if he knew the other party, he could remain invincible. If he only knew that one of the Azrael List assassins was interested in his mission, then it only meant that he would be waiting for the sickle in the darkness. "This is what Master Hughes just told me, he is still looking into it." Mr. Ward said, "It won''t be hard for Master Hughes to find out, but it will take some time, it should be soon though." Jack raised his brow, "Why didn''t he tell me himself?" Mr. Ward said detected, "He just doesn''t want to put more pressure on you, so he asked me to give you the message, it might be better this way." Better? Jack suddenly thought it was funny. There was no difference for him. He took a deep breath. Jack suddenly felt his fear disappear, there was no emotion, and he was extraordinarily calm. "It''s time for dinner." Mr. Ward paused, his pupils narrowed, he looked shocked. Since when was Young Master so calm about things? Mr. Ward himself had trained himself quite well, but he was still very emotional when he got the message. And it took him years and years of practice to get there. Young Master was the target of an assassination, he was so young, how could he be so fearless?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jack shrugged his shoulders when he saw Mr. Ward''s reaction, then heughed, "Mr. Ward, stop dreaming, tell Lone Wolf to bring food, I am hungry." Mr. Ward saw theughter on Jack''s face and asked surprised, "How can you stillugh?" "What else should I do then?" Jack tried to be rxed, "There is nothing else I can do." Mr. Ward was speechless. As Jack watched Mr. Ward leave, the smile disappeared. Instead, there was loneliness and sadness. He didn''t know what to do. As soon as the Burton family published their mission on the Dark Net Assassin Squad, the whole thing was out of his control. The characteristic of the Assassin Squad taking this mission made him the focus of the mission, it looked as if he can do nothing but wait for his life to be taken by them. No matter if any ordinary assassin, one from the Azrael List, or a Deadpool Mercenary. Whoever killed Jack was the person to finish the mission. This kind of open rule gave Jack a headache. The dinner was served quickly, there were three dishes and a soup, it all looked delicious. But Jack found it was tasteless in his mouth, but not to trouble Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf in their mood, he kept eating it. Jack knew that he was the heart of all the people. Anyone was allowed to be a mess now, but not him. If he started getting worried, everyone else will as well. After dinner, Lone Wolf cleaned up the table and left. Then Mr. Ward received a phone call. "It''s Master Hughes, he should have some information now." Mr. Ward said to Jack, then he picked up the call. Jack stared at Mr. Ward the whole time. But after a few seconds, Mr. Ward''s face darkened, it even showed horror. It was the kind of expression as if he had seen a ghost! Jack''s heart dropped a few inches, in that moment, he felt so tired. "Jack, you are a failure." He mocked himself, crossed his fingers behind his head, stared at the ceiling as he mumbled, "Bad new areing in these days one after another, none of them are the worst, because the next one would be even worse." Mr. Ward hung up the phone. His face still showed horror. Then he looked at Jack. After a few seconds he opened his mouth and spilled out the words he was holding back. "Young Master, we found out, it is number 20 on the Azrael List, his nickname is Mengpo." Whoosh! Jack was startled. Brent was ranked 23rd, this one was even 20th! "What have I done to deserve that, he really must think highly of me!" Jack smiled lonely, then he raised his brow and looked at Mr. Ward from the side, "Mengpo? is that someone from our territory?"????? Chapter 321 An Arrow In ancient mythology, Mengpo was responsible for guarding the bridge to hell. Obviously, people outside the territory couldn''t use it as a code name. Well. Mr. Ward nodded, "Mengpo is a member of our country and she is a woman, but she is extremely mysterious. Old master used the intelligence agency of the Hughes family to investigate her, but they didn''t find out her identity. The Vaughn family and the Watson family of the capital city, and the Quinn family and the Zhuge family of X city failed to find out her true identity." Jack was not surprised. Dark Net Assassin Square was full of blood and darkness. There were many killers in Dark Net Assassin Square, and there were 100 top killers on the Azrael List. These people were cruel killers with blood stained hands in Dark Net Assassin Square. But when they returned to real life, they needed to live as ordinary people. Maybe few of them were willing to disclose their identities that they were top killers. "Do you think she wille to me?" Jack was a little scared. The Azrael List had 100 top killers listed by Dark Net Assassin Square. The people who could enter the Azrael List were absolutely the top killers. ording to Brent''s ability, he could know the ability of those top killers. What''s more, Mengpo ranked 20th, two ces higher than Brent! Now Brent was still in the hospital, and Jack was not confident at all. No! Even if Brent was with Jack, he didn''t have the confidence. "She maye to you." Mr. Ward''s expression became gloomy and he didn''t choose tofort Jack. After a pause, he went on, "Maybe there will be more killers in Azrael Listing to you in the future. The longer you live, the more killers you will attract. It is a kind ofpetitive challenge." "Killingpetition?" Jack understood. It was like an exam. As long as Jack was alive and the killers failed again and again, more and more killers would be aroused to bepetitive. There would be more top killers in the future. Only by killing him could they show off to other killers who couldn''t kill Jack. After understanding this, Jack gave a bitter smile, rubbed his chin, and said, with his eyes deep, "Mr. Ward, I feel like I''m trapped in a knot and I''ll be strangled slowly." "Young master, don''t worry. There must be a turn for the better." Although Mr. Ward wasforting Jack, his lonely and gloomy expression showed his mood clearly. Jack stretched, "Well, it''ste. Mr. Ward, rest early. I''m going back to room." Jack went back to his room. Instead of lying in bed immediately, Jack took out his cell phone and looked at Amber''s phone number. He hesitated for a minute, logged into Wechat and looked at Amber''s Wechat interface, still very hesitant. Now, the only one who couldfort him was his wife. He cheated Amber out of here, just because he didn''t want to put Amber in danger. If he contacted Amber at this time, wouldn''t his n be exposed? After a while, Jack shook his head, "No. If Amber knows my situation, she''ll be back with me. If I contact her, I will just put her in danger." Jack was about to put down his cell phone when his WeChat suddenly received a message. Taking a look, Jack suddenly became stunned. It was a message from Amber. The content was simple. "Honey, Daisy and I have reached our destination." Just when Jack was absent-minded, Amber sent a message again. "How''s your thing going? Is it really a small thing? Don''t lie to me, or I''ll hit you! (Angry face)" Looking at the words and emoji, Jack could even imagine Amber''s angry appearance. Quietly, he felt warm in his heart. There seemed to be less haze on his head. He replied quickly, "I''m dealing with it. Don''t worry! It''s really a small thing. I swore that I would not lie to you." Soon, Amber replied, "Well, I believe you. Just handle this thing well, and I won''t disturb you. Remember to miss me, and I have already started to miss you now. Good night!" Jack smiled mildly, "Good night." Putting down his cell phone, he leaned back in his chair with his hands behind his head. A few words of Amber made him rxed. With Amber''sfort and encouragement, no matter how much difficulty he encountered, he could ovee it. With a yawn, Jack got up and was about to go into the bathroom to have a bath and then have a rest. But just as he got up, a cool wind blew into the room. It was autumn now. The night wind at ten p.m. was very cool. Jack turned to close the window, and he came to it. "Whoosh!" A harsh voice suddenly rang out. Jack''s expression became terrible. He felt the blood freeze in his veins, and he had a strong sense of crisis. Instinctively, he dodged and leaned against the wall by the window. At the same time, an arrow with cold light, like lightning, quickly passed in front of him and shot directly into the wall opposite the window! The arrow thrust into the wall hard and made a loud sound. The arrow feathers were still shaking. This arrow almost hit Jack! Jack''s expression changed a lot. Jack''s heart beat so fast that his heart seemed to jump out of his chest. He was about to call the security guard, suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a note hanging on the quivering arrow in the wall. He could see the faint handwriting on the note. With a solemn expression, he turned suddenly and closed the window quickly. Then, he rolled on the ground, came to the arrow, reached out his right hand and shot "Fish Scale Line" from the metal box tied to his wrist, which entangled the arrow steadily.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jack pulled hard and the arrow fell into his hand. He ripped the note off the arrow. When Jack opened it, his eyes dted. For a moment, he felt cold from head to foot, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. The handwriting on the note was beautiful yet sharp. It was a strange feeling. The two almost opposite feelings were integrated together. The content of the note was, "You don''t set up defenses at the stone pavilion in the mountain behind the bamboo forest. It''s easy for me to kill you! I allow you to set up defenses and I will kill you next time!" The signer was Mengpo! Looking at the name, Jack was dizzy. Mengpo came so fast? Looking at the words on the note, he could even feel the irony and disdain. Actually, Mengpo could be able to kill him with that arrow in the dark! But, Mengpo didn''t kill him. Instead, she used that arrow to send a note to remind him! It was not because she was kind, but she wanted to show her arrogance and her strong confidence in her own killing ability. She thought it was too easy to kill Jack! Jack shuddered and his hair on the body stood out. In a trance, he thought of the position of Bamboo Grove. The Four Impressions Club was built by mountains and rivers, and this Bamboo Grove was belonged to this bamboo forest, quiet and secluded. And there was a cliff behind it, and there were cliff stones extending to both sides, which surrounded the bamboo forest and Bamboo Grove. Thinking of this, Jack''s eyes twinkled. He looked at the closed window. In that direction, there was a cliff stretching out. At this time, Mengpo might be standing on the cliff, looking at this side with terrible eyes? Taking a deep breath, Jack suddenly had a strange courage. He got up, went to the window and pushed it open without hesitation...??????? Chapter 322 The Assassination Continued The night was cold. The moon was partially obscured by the clouds. The protruded cliff stone was faintly visible through the bamboo grove. But Jack could not see clearly what was on top of it. "You, are you still there?" Jack muttered confusedly. Mengpo was able to kill him in one shot just now, but she was shooting the arrow to deliver her words to him. That revealed the extreme confidence of her assassination skills. The content of the note, in other words, was to tell him that Mengpo could kill him even if securities were set up on the cliff stone. The only difference was that the difficulty had increased. As if she was saying, only the difficulty of multiple security system suited her identity as the top assassin. The arrow shot out just now was a fluke. But Jack could notugh at it, a strong sense of frustration rose in him instead. He did not like that feeling, so he pushed open the window. As his voice fell. Whoosh! There was another faint break of wind in the darkness. Vaguely, Jack could feel somethinging to him at a great speed. But this time, he did not dodge. Duang! The arrow trembled as it nailed against the outer wall by the window. And on top, there was also a note. There was only a word written on it. "Gutsy!" He smiled. His smile was bitter and helpless. He was assured that Mengpo would not kill him that night when he pushed open the window. Otherwise, the reminder notes from her just now would be meaningless. That was how the strong y along. They wouldn''t bother to lower the difficulty to kill someone like an ant. Jack had the same thoughts, so he was sure that Mengpo thought the same. Next time, though, may not be the same case. Jack shook his head and crumpled the note. He threw it out of the window and closed the window. A silent night. The next morning. Jack woke up. He called out for Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf to tell them what happenedst night. Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf were shocked when they heard that. It was known that when they entered the Four impression Club. The Four Impression Club''s security system was upgraded to the highest. Lone Wolf also took the security team and cleared the bamboo grove while cing the security devices. And, there was still a loophole with such security precaution? "I''m sorry, Mr. Hughes. The back hill is steep and dangerous. So, when we checked in yesterday, my team and I assumed that no one woulde down from there, but we did not expect..." Lone Wolf felt guilty and regretful. If Mengpo did not let go of Jack on purposest night, it would be his corpseying in that room waiting for them that morning because of the loophole. "Don''t me yourself. Not just you, even I thought it was not possible toe in through there." Jack shook his hand and interrupted Lone Wolf. The steep on the back of the hill had no foothold at a nce. The only ce to stand was the protruded cliff stones. But toe down from the top of the hill to the cliff stone was a matter of near-death peril. They were not to me. The assassin was to me for trying so hard. "Lone Wolf, immediately take someone to set up the back of the hill. The loophole mistake should not be repeated. Mr. Ward ordered with a deep voice. His eyes were rolling as if he was thinking about something. After Lone Wolf left. Then Mr. Ward said, "It is lucky that you have escaped deathst night, young master." "She thought it was too easy to kill mest night. So, she didn''t bother to kill me." Jack smiled bitterly, "But, once the back of the hill was set up, she would not spare my life on the next kill." Mr. Ward sighed with lingering fear in him, "I did not expect that Mengpo woulde so soon. If shees a littleter, there might be someone who couldpete with her." Jack ''s eyes shrunk and went back to normal again. His left hand was clenching tight silently. When he let go of his tightly gripping left hand, he asked, "How about my father''s investigation on Madam Hughes?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. Mr. Ward shook his head, "We have no idea. But, ording to one of my informers, the primary result of the investigation was this might not have anything to do with Madam Hughes." "Nothing to do with her?" Jack was astonished. Mr. Ward said, "Madam Hughes recently lived in the Buddhist temple, chanting sutras and Buddha scripts. She had no contact with anyone, and her trusted people did not live in the temple with her. She was isted from the world." Jack rubbed his nose and gazed deeply, "If it was not her, who would be behind this assassination?" "Burton family? Quinn Family? Or your other enemies, young master?" Mr. Ward asked tentatively. Jack shook his head and said, "The Burton''s are a bunch of fools and wouldn''t do such a thing. Yael and Amelia are now in charge of the Quinn family''s main resources. The Quinn family would not dare to do that either. As for other enemies..." Jack looked at Mr. Ward eagerly, "You know, I''ve been good to everyone. Why would I have so many enemies?" Mr. Ward was silent for a few seconds and shook his head, "We''ll wait for the Old Master to investigate this matter and discuss it then." For the next one week. Jack did not step out of the Bamboo Grove at all. Killers were found, although they were under strong security surveince. Lone Wolf and the security team managed to stop the crisis with a rapid response before the assassinations were made. In just one week, 18 attempts of assassination were made. Such a frequency of killing attempts was murderous. And, as time passed, the assassins were attempting the kill more frequently. Just as Jack predicted from before, as things prolonged, the assassination had gradually turned into apetitive hunt. Over time, the frequency of assassination would only be higher, if the delegated target was not killed. Jim led the Zhuge family''s intelligencework and with the help of the power of Aiden and Drago. They rummaged through the whole city and found many suspicious persons who were suspected to be killers. But there was no sign of the expendable mercenaries! As if after the fight on the TM Mountain, the expendable mercenaries who fled were afraid and gave up upon killing Jack and had gone to somewhere far away. Late that night. Jack looked at the information of the assassination in the Four Impression Club that had been arranged. He frowned and put on a serious facial expression. "Young Master, it''s alreadyte. Please rest." Mr. Ward brought him a bowl of ginger soup, "Drink some ginger soup to warm your body." "Aren''t there any findings of the Deadpool Mercenary?" Jack put down the data and said in a deep voice, "They are a group of desperadoes who always kill people. They would not give up just like that. I would not be in peace if they were not found. And the frequency of killing. Lone Wolf had found four assassins, killed three and one fled, just the day before." Mr. Ward was speechless. He was helpless. They were on the passive side. That was the best way to deal with the assassination. There was no other way. Just then. The door was pushed open again. Lone Wolf came in hurriedly and said alertly. "Young Master, someone hade from the back of the hill. The surveince camera caught the footage of the person. Young Master, Mr. Ward, please leave this room!" Jack and Mr. Ward looked at each other. Was... Mengpo here again???? Chapter 323 Lure Him Out "It''s not Mengpo!" Lone wolf said solemnly. Jack and Mr. Ward were startled but they didn''t remain and got up to leave the bedroom. Jack''s room was facing the cliff. If the assassin was at the cliff ledge, it would be a perfect position to take a shot at Jack. After they arrived at the living room, Lone Wolf turned and left with the guards towards the cliff. Jack and Mr. Ward looked at each other. Jack frowned and said, "Mr. Ward, can a regr assassin think of going to the cliff ledge?" "In the eighteen attempts this week, none happened from the cliff." Mr. Ward shook his head and said, "Even if a regr killer thought of doing that, they may not have the guts and skills to descent to the cliff ledge." Jack remained silent. Indeed, the cliff ledge was facing his bedroom and was the prime spot to kill him. However, the ledge was tens of meters from the top as well as from the bottom. It was a very dangerous position.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Only the elite assassins would think of all the contingencies and escape routes before selecting that location. For an assassin, his escape route was the top priority, and killing the target was the second priority. It was obvious that there were no good escape paths from the cliff ledge. "Could it be the death squad assassins had participated again?" Jack frowned tightly. "Perhaps not." Mr. Ward shook his head, "Each day I would follow the hit orders made by Dark Net Assassin Squad. There is no one except Mengpo, unless..." Mr. Ward suddenly paused at this point. It wasn''t until Jack looked at him did he say slowly, "Unless someone in between ryed the order to the Top 100 killers. The Dark Net Assassin Squad has its means to identify the killers and monitor them. That''s why when any killer epts the order, their ID would be disyed, unless there is a middle man." Just as they were discussing, some gunshots and shouts came from the direction of the cliff ledge. Jack and Mr. Ward looked simultaneously in the direction of the sounds. Lone Wolf and the protection guards were already in a confrontation with the killer. "Then I''m curious if this killer was one of the Top 100 killers." Jack rubbed his nose andughed. Within a week, assassination attempts were thwarted one by one under the tight security of the protection guards. The sess of the guards started to give Jack the confidencepared to the uncertainty that he felt initially. Bang bang bang... The gunshots continued and the fighting was intense and there were yells of agony. "Are there casualties?" Jack frowned and his expression darkened, "Eighteen assassinations in a week and finally someone is injured." In this one week, the protection guards had responded to eighteen attacks, and each time they disyed their terrifyingbat abilities without any casualties. It was with this that Jack realized how capable his father''s protection team was. The battle at TM Hills was obviously an exception. "Master, let''s retreat to safety. Somehow I have the feeling that it''s different this time." Mr. Ward said when he heard the intense gun battle outside. Jack nodded and just as both of them stood up. Whoosh! A loud whistle sounded. "Careful, Mr. Ward!" Jack''s expression changed drastically as he lunged to grab Mr. Ward. He saw an arrow whizzing by. Twang! The arrow struck the wall and its bolt vibrated on impact. They''reing! Mengpo! Jack''s pupil constricted and a chill ran down his spine. "Master..." Mr. Ward was terrified and confused. Had Jack not grabbed him, the arrow would have prated his body! "She''s here!" Jack said solemnly and released Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, go to your room and lock the door. She''s here for me and will not harm you." The notes that she shot over to him the other night enabled him to understand Mengpo''s personality. This woman had a strong pride! As long as Mr. Ward remained in his room, Mengpo would not do anything to him. "Master, I..." Mr. Ward looked serious and wanted to retort. "I''m your Master. Go to your room!" Jack yelled angrily and Mr. Ward swallowed his words. Jack looked at Mr. Ward as he went to his room and then he narrowed his eyes as he looked towards the courtyard. The arrow was shot from the main entrance and so she should be in that direction. Was this... trying to lure him out? But the lights were dim in the courtyard and the visibility was not good. Hence, the security system that Lone Wolf and the protection team set up was not triggered. The intense gun battle continued. But inside the hall, one could hear a pin drop. Suddenly a wave of terror gripped Jack. Some sweat beaded up and flowed from the corner of his eyes. Then the deathly quiet hall crackled with electronic static. Jack''s attention immediately turned to look at the two-way radio which was on the table. At the same time, Lone Wolf''s voice came over the two-way radio, "Mr. Hughes, retreat immediately, they are very strong!" Kaboom! Jack shuddered. Very strong? How strong were they? His confidence in Lone Wolf and the others a moment ago was now shattered with his shouts. There was only one opponent and Lone Wolf''s shouts could only mean that the situation at the cliff ledge was out of control. Hurried footsteps could be heard from the courtyard. Jack began to see several protection guards in suits running in. "Master, retreat immediately!" More than ten protection guards rushed into the room and escorted Jack outwards. Jack hesitated as he looked out to the courtyard. The protection team did not know but he did. The attack not only had the person at the cliff ledge but also Mengpoying ready to strike. If they were to dash out now, wouldn''t that present him as a target for Mengpo? The protection guards yelled into the two-way radio, "Retreat! Retreat immediately! The killer had already fought towards the Bamboo grove!" Although the tone was angry, they could hear the urgency and horror in the words. There was no time to waste! Jack ground his teeth, remembered Mr. Ward, and immediately ordered, "Have half of the men protect Mr. Ward!" "Master..." "Do as I said, have you forgotten the battle at TM Hills?" Jack was adamant. He would not abandon anyone, neither would he let those people around him be in danger because of him. It was Brent at the TM Hills and now it was Mr. Ward. The team knew about Jack''s determination from the TM Hills battle. Without doubting his words, eight men rushed into Mr. Ward''s room. Jack and the remaining eight guards rushed out of the hall and into the courtyard. The situation was dangerous and death was everywhere. The two-way radio continued to report on the advance of the killer. Everyone was worried and terrified. But as Jack and the guards rushed into the courtyard, Jack continued to search around for any signs of Mengpo. Suddenly, he saw a sh from the corner of his eyes and was horrified.[] Chapter 324 Requests That You Die Jack''s eyes lit up and he looked at the right side of the main door. The main doors of the Bamboo Grove were the ancient styled double wooden doors. It was unknown when someone carved a sentence across the door. The bamboo grove was the most luxurious courtyard of the Four Impressions Club. Normally it would be immactely maintained and it was impossible that these words were carved on the door without anyone noticing. The message wrote: Ranked 18th on the Azrael List, Kotaro. On closer inspection, Jack felt that the words seemed familiar. Suddenly there was a loud boom in his head.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mengpo! Just now Mengpo was outside the door and carved the words? "Master,e with us!" The protective guards tugged on Jack when they saw him in a daze. Jack came to his senses and followed the guards out of the courtyard and ran towards another part of the Bamboo grove. But at this moment, his mind was racing with thoughts. A killer ranked 18th on the Azrael list. No wonder Lone Wolf and many others were unable to stop him! An elite killer would find a way to reach him even if he was under tight protection. Just as Brent and two other killers who assassinated Rothschild. But what puzzled him was, why did Mengpo carve those words to remind him? What was the purpose of that? Was this proud woman keeping her pride even at this moment? Was she reminding Jack and help him avoid the assassination so that she could eventually fight him? Jack was in a daze but he moved quickly and he started to understand why Mengpo shot that arrow. If she meant to kill him, it would be almost impossible to avoid it. Come to think of it, that arrow felt more like a warning! When he thought about it, Jack suddenly was amused by the irony of the situation. Lone Wolf and dozens of elite protection guards along with all the guards at the Four Impressions Club could not protect Jack. In the end, it was an assassin who came to kill him that gave him the warning? Rustle... The night breeze blew and the bamboo leaves in the courtyard rustled and fell in the wind. The surroundings became chilling. Their footsteps rustled as they stepped on the bamboo leaves. The gunshots gradually diminished behind them. "Master, it appears that it had been resolved!" The guard beside him smiled when he heard the gunshots tapering off. Suddenly, thud! In the darkness, a glint shed by. The expression of the guard beside him froze and then copsed onto the ground. "Alert!" The remaining seven guards surrounded Jack and protected him all around. Jack was stunned and looked at the guard in front of him. Fresh blood poured from his mouth. The guard fell onto the ground with a thud. Jack''s pupil constricted and a chill ran down his spine. He saw a ninja shuriken embedded into the spine of the guard. It was so deep that it exposed the spine! Jack felt cold and was terrified. The night breeze blew and Jack shuddered from the chill. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the surroundings in fear. But apart from the rustling of the bamboo leaves, there weren''t other movements. And now, the gunshots at the Bamboo Grove had suddenly stopped. The tensed atmosphere was like a big hand holding onto their necks and strangling them. In the silence, Jack''s back began to be drenched with cold sweat. The seven protection guards were gripped with fear and were perspiring profusely. If it wasn''t for their professional background, it would be difficult for them to control their fear. Rustle... The bamboo leaves started to drift down. Jack unconsciously looked up and narrowed his eyes. He looked beyond the falling bamboo leaves and then saw a ck figure dashing past. "On top!" Jack yelled. Almost at the same time, the ck figure traversed a curved path and towards the direction of their escape. "Come with me!" One of the guards raged, drew his pistol, and dashed with three other guards. The remaining three guards retreated with Jack sandwiched between them. "Come back!" Jack yelled. Through Brent and Mengpo, Jack could appreciate the prowess of these elite assassins. Not to mention that this ck figure was No. 18 on the Azrael list. Though the protection guards sent by his father were all brave and extremely capable, they still could not match the skills of the top killers. Then. Bang bang bang... The four guards fired at the same time. The bullets hit the dark figure nestled on the bamboos. "We got him!" The guards yelled in excitement. "Not possible, it can''t be so easy. Come back!" Jack yelled as his hairs stood on ends. Just at this moment, the four guards stopped and then yelled out in surprise, "It''s not him, it''s a paper decoy!" Almost at the same moment, Jack saw a ck figure descending from above. A bright light streaked across the sky. The re caused him to squint his eyes. In a sh, the image danced with a long sword with its corresponding shadows. Four sounds of the sword slicing through flesh were heard. It was as if everything happened within a second. The ck image dashed through the four guards like a ghost and then stood in the middle of them with the sword. Gush! Almost at the same moment, four streams of blood squirted from the back of their necks. The four of them fell to the ground at the same time. This was a terrifying sight! Who could have imagined that those scenes in the movies would happen in real life! Jack was furious and his eyes narrowed to a slit. He was ready to fight. He could clearly feel the three guards beside him tremble with fear. That primal fear when erupted, could not be suppressed regardless of how much training or experience the person had. It was a devilish scene and who wouldn''t be terrified by it? At this moment, a raspy and strange sound came from the man with the sword, "Kotaro, requests that you die." It was a simple sentence but filled with chilling demands. The overbearing self-confidence added to the terrifying nature of this confrontation. It was like a demand for one''s death. The four corpses of the guards emphasized the seriousness of his words. "Master, leave!" Suddenly the guards beside him yelled. Jack''s expression changed drastically and his heart sank. It was the same feeling! It was a feeling that he hated to death! "Come, let''s leave together! We''ll retreat, there''s hope!" Jack wasn''t ready to give up. "We are willing to die for the Hughes family!" The three guards said in unison and rushed towards Kotaro. "Come back!" Jack''s eyes turned red and instinctively tried to grab the closest guard to him. But the three of them were very fast and he wasn''t quick enough to grab any of them. They drew their pistols as they dashed out. "Ah!" Kotaroughed with disdain. sh sh sh.... In the dark of the night, an image shed around like aser in front of the three guards. As if being dismembered, shes appeared on the three guards and fresh blood gushed and sttered all over. "Fish scale line?!" Jack suddenly realized that Kotaro was the one who set up the booby trap outside his vi. The air whistled in the blink of an eye. The three guards copsed to the ground in their pool of blood. They didn''t even have the time to draw their pistols. A cold voice emerged from the bamboo outgrowth, "Kotaro requests that you die.???????????? Chapter 325 Death Knocking On The Door The pressing sanskrit sounds gave Jack a shudder of horror. He could feel his throat tighten up and making it hard for him to breath. He slightly opened his mouth trying to suck in air. When he saw Kotaro''s fish scale line, he finally understood. Tonight was not about luring the enemy away. He was so focused on the immediate details that he didn''t see the bigger picture! Kotaro already knew, even before Mengpo did! Only that the first time when they set the stage, Brent noticed it, so then he hid in the shadows just like a leopard on a hunt, his eyes always on the prey, just waiting for his chance. When Brent said the person who was able to use and make fish scale line must be a real assassin. But the assassins that appeared after that fish scale line mechanism clearly did not belong to the top ones, even he himself ignored this. Mengpo''s appearance was a chance for Kotaro. Kotaro did not only trapped him, but he also trapped Mengpo as well, quietly, he made Mengpo his shield, so that he as the first level hunter could transform into a high level hunter, and Mengpo on the other hand into the first level hunter who hunted prey only. This kind of forebear was horrific. Without even noticing it, Jack was sweating all over. Even his hands were damp from the sweat, sticking. His focus was on Kotaro. This kind of fear he had only felt when he was in ck Hell, or when he was faced with Brown. All seven of the guards were killed. Now his only reliance was the fish scale line on his right wrist. Subconsciously, he pressed on the metal with his right finger tips, only by doing so, he felt some sort of security. At the same time, Jack backed off a few steps. "You won''t get away." Kotaroughed coldy, "As long as I am here, and Mengpo is here, you will be dead by the time they arrive." Jack''s eyelids were twitching, he couldn''t fight back. Number 20 and 18 on the Azrael List were cooperating, this gave Jack a 0% chance to survive. And seeing the time Kotaro took to kill those 7 guards, it won''t take him seconds to kill him. It''s not that those guards were weak, but he was so strong, that anyone would seem weakpared to him. Plus, Kotaro had not taken it that seriously in mind. The sinister and cruelty of a ninja was vividly shown in Kotaro. Then... The night breeze was blowing. The bamboo forest shook as it blew, and bamboo leaves fell all over the ground. A few bamboo leaves floated down in front of Jack''s eyes, briefly covering his eyes. But when his sight was restored, Jack''s head almost exploded. Kotaro was gone! For an instant, Jack''s body stiffened, his eyes narrowed into a slit, and he was extremely vignt. Whoosh! A sound of the wind suddenly was heard. "Above you!" Jack''s heart twitched fiercely, and a strong feeling of death threat swept through his body. Almost instinctively, he moved a step to the side, clenched his right hand, and smashed out. Boom! There was a muffled sound. There was a sense of fulfillment of hitting the sandbag running through from his right fist. The ck shadow in front of him flew out at the same time, and fell steadily to the ground. "Your battle instinct is very strong!" Kotaro''s eyes shone brightly, it was the only part of his body that was exposed. Before he could finish speaking. He suddenly found a ball from his tight ninja robes. "Vanish!" It hit the ground fiercely, and the smoke immediately filled the air. Jack''s face changed drastically, and he moved back quickly. The fighting skills of the ninja were extremely sinister and fierce. Although they were all pursuing a one-shot kill, it was a far from most fighting skills. When Brent taught him the fighting skills, he emphasized this point. At this moment, he was alone, and with a little carelessness, he might end up like the one of the seven security guards on the ground. Almost as Jack retreated, thick bamboo leaves suddenly arched up on the smoke covered ground. It stretched all the way towards Jack''s feet. "Fuck, is there really a ce to vanish?" Jack''s pupils narrowed, and suddenly there was a sharp sh in his eyes. Regardless of the arching bamboo leaves from the ground, and instead of retreating, he rushed forward and tantly kicked the bamboo leaves. Boom! The arched bamboo leaves exploded instantly, but they were empty. But where Jack was before, there was a sh of cold light. "Found it?" Kotaro eximed, and afternding, he rolled on the spot, pulling away from Jack. Jack stopped and smiled coldly, "You''re not a rat, you can''t punch holes so fast, but it was just a trick!" This bamboo forest was cleared by Lone Wolf and his people as soon as they moved in. There was no such thing as an underground tunnel. Ninjas were also humans, even if Kotaro was a top killer, they were still humans. It was impossible for a person to use such a fast speed to dig a tunnel in apacted ground. "Die!" Anger shed in Kotaro''s eyes. Suddenly, he bent down abruptly, and on his back, a row of darts, like a pear blossom in a rainstorm, shot over the sky at Jack. Whoosh! Jack looked indifferent and waved his right hand directly at a bamboo not far away. The fish scale line on his wrist was whizzing out. After wrapping around the bamboo, with the help of the metal box dragging the fish scale line, Jack''s speed increased abruptly, and he moved directly to the side. However, before he could stabilize his bnce. A dark shadow appeared on the path as if he was expected.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The samurai sword came brazenly across. Jack''splexion changed drastically, he instantly bent over, and he dodged with the samurai sword dangerously, it was so close. Boom! A sharp pain shot from his left arm. Jack let out a scream, and he was thrown out directly. With the help of the fish scale line, Jack staggered and knelt on one knee, his left arm trembling after he stabilized his figure. The gunshot wounds were almost healed, but this time the wound was opened again, oozing blood. On the other hand, Kotaro raised his right foot and bent, maintaining the independent posture of the golden rooster, looking at Jack coldly. "You are wounded, you can''t use one arm, no matter how horrible the fighting instinct is, it is futile." "I will have to fight before we know." Jack raised his right hand and pressed hard on the gunshot wound of his left arm, slowly raising his hand, and the fish scale line whizzed back into the metal box of his right wrist. The fight was extremely short. What he had to do now was not to win Kotaro, but to dy time. Dy until Lone Wolf brings people here! "You are dead!" Kotaro suddenly grinned. This was not good! Jack''s heart trembled and his face changed drastically. But before he could move. Suddenly, there was a dense howling in the dark sky around. Whoosh whoosh whoosh... The fish scale line flickering came from all directions. They wrapped around Jack in an instant, like a sharp knife with a very thin des, it directly tore through Jack''s clothes and strangled it toward the depths of his flesh and blood. "Aah!" The pain caused Jack to throw his head in the neck and scream loudly. At this moment, he had an extremely strong feeling that death wasing...00?????????????? Chapter 326 She Is Mengpo? Crunch... crunch... The subtle noise is extremely harsh. Jack knew that this was the sound of the shrinking fish scale line, embedded in the flesh. The horror of death surrounded him, and his body was suffering from unspeakable pain. This almost made Jack copse. Only in a few seconds, he would end up just like the three security guards who were strangled by the fish scale line. While he was screaming, Jack struggled unwillingly, but the more he struggled, the fish scale line was embedded faster and deeper. It was heartbreaking. As if to smash every inch of skin into pieces. He sweated like it was raining. The blood was flowing. "Could this be it... will I just die like this?" Jack had anger in his eyes, his eyes filled with bloodshot, siad to himself with reluctance. However, something strange happened suddenly. Whoosh! In the darkness, an arrow swept through the air, as fast as lightning. Kotaro''s pupils tightened and he yelled, "Fuck", but he couldn''t stop it. Boom! The arrow shot urately through a bamboo trunk not far from Jack. Immediately, there was a sound of rapid shrinkage of the fish scale line in the air. And Jack also clearly felt that the sharp pain somewhere in his body eased a lot. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... A series of arrows, seemingly like ghosts, flew through the darkness. Boom, boom, boom.... Three times in session, three different arrows prated three bamboos. Apanied by the whistling sound of three fish scale lines. Jack felt his body loose for a moment. With a puff, Jack knelt on the ground, his whole body was covered in pain, making his body tremble violently. The ce where the fish scale line had cut through his flesh had even more blood flowing to the ground. Am I saved? Did Mengpo save me? Jack was in a daze. If it weren''t for Mengpo to shoot four arrows in a row, he would have been strangled by the fish scale line in a very short time. "Mengpo, what are you doing? You, you are viting the rules of assassination!" Kotaro was very angry, his body wrapped in the ninja tights trembled violently as he let out a hoarse roar. With murderous intent and anger in his eyes, he stared fiercely at the ce where the arrow came from. Jack also slowly looked towards the darkness. There was a rustling sound. The sound of stepping on bamboo leaves came from the ground. The steps were neither too slow nor too fast, as if strolling idly into a courtyard. "As long as I am here, you can''t kill him!" A cold voice suddenly said, without any emotions. But in Jack''s ears, it sounded just like a big bell. This voice was very familiar! Gradually, the vague figure walked out of the darkness. Completely covered in ck sportswear, a tall figure, a chilly face with a bit of heroism, and a ponytail. "Daisy!" Jack''s mind was nk, and he looked at Daisy walking out of the darkness in horror. She was dressed as usual, but she was more heroic and cold than usual, and in between her brows showed more cold and murderous. In her hand, she was holding a strong bow with a quiver across her waist. The simple dress change gave her the coldness that radiated from her body. But Jack was sure that it was not his dazzling, the woman in front of him was Daisy! "Mr. Hughes." Daisy looked at Jack at the same time. On her cold face, her expression rxed a little, "Sorry, Amber and I haven''t left." Boom! Jack felt as if he was struck by lightening. At this moment, he suddenly forgot the pain in his body. He felt hesitation, helplessness, idents, panic... all kinds of emotions burst out, entangled together. They didn''t go? But at the time Brent watched Amber and Daisy walk into the boarding gate! Since Daisy was here, where was Amber? His doubts grew, and at the same time in horror, Jack pressed it down. Because he knew that this was not the time to take care of this. He slowly looked at Kotaro on the opposite side, his red eyes filled with fierceness, and his hands could not help but squeeze the bamboo leaves on the ground. "Fuck! Mengpo, Mengpo, you actually know him!" Kotaro was obviously shocked by Jack and Daisy''s conversation, "You, why didn''t you show up earlier? You, you know him, shouldn''t you protect him?" He expected the two top killers to assassinate Jack. Of course, the best thing was that Mengpo was doing nothing, just being on the side. He hunted Jack at lightning speed and took the bonus all to himself. But now, Mengpo not only saved Jack. It looked like she was going to join forces with Jack to deal with him! "Fuck, do you think you are my opponent? Or, do you think he still has the power to win over me with you?" Kotaro said angrily. There was a sound of crunching. Facing Kotaro''s roar, Daisy responded by raising a strong bow, hitting an arrow, and pulling the bowstring. "The best protection is in the dark! If I showed up early, how could I lead you, the sinister person?" Whoosh!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The arrow was like electricity, and shot directly at Kotaro. In a sh. Kotaro kicked his feet abruptly, exploding into terrifying speed, like a bloodthirsty beast, rushing towards Jack directly. "Even you can''t keep him! You are below me on the Azrael List!" While roaring, Kotaro held up the samurai sword in his hand brazenly, and in a violent and domineering posture, he shed it down at Jack. "Aah!" Jack''s lips suddenly turned up. As Kotaro saw this, he suddenly felt fear. Just when the sword was about to fall on Jack''s head. Swish! Jack suddenly raised his hand and sprinkled arge amount of bamboo leaves directly on Kotaro''s face. Bamboo leaves suddenly blurred Kotaro''s vision. Taking this opportunity, Jack rolled on the spot, shaped like a snake, directly climbing along Kotaro''s figure, and forcibly locked Kotaro''s hands and feet. "Daisy, kill him!" She was surprised by the sudden change. Whether it was her or Kotaro, they did not expect that Jack, who was almost strangled, could actually break out such counterattacks! It was close. Daisy bent her bow and shot an arrow! Whoosh! "Aah!" Kotaro raised his head and roared. Facing the flying arrow, he squinted his eyes but didn''t dodge. As he roared, his arms exploded with terrifying power. Under Jack''s lock, he abruptly raised his hands and swung a knife. ng! Sparks bloomed. The arrow that flew was blocked abruptly. Fuck! Jack''s face changed drastically. Almost at the same time, Kotaro mmed his head back and mmed Jack''s face with a bang. Suddenly, a sharp pain hit him, Jack let go of Kotaro with a scream. As soon as hended, he looked up and saw the sword sh again. Whoosh! The wind howled. An arrow shot on the samurai sword, with great force, directly deflected the samurai sword, and at the same time caused Kotaro to lose his bnce and he staggered a few steps. Jack was overjoyed immediately, and taking this opportunity, he crawled to the side to dodge. With the injuries on his body, it was already the limit of what he could do for now. At this time, the severe pain that swept all over his body made him almost unable to get up. There was more crunching... Apanied by the sound of bow and arrow, Daisy aimed at Kotaro with an arrow, and said in a cold voice, "We are only two ranks apart on the Azrael List. Do you think it can determine our life and death?"000000 Chapter 327 Capture The Sword! Whoosh! The powerful bow and arrow shot without hesitation. As if bymand, it flew before finished speaking. Kotaro looked on with fury, twisted his body, and swung his sword with a sharp whistle. Twang! Sparks flew. The sh sliced Daisy''s arrow into two. Jack''s pupil constricted and was terrified. Could the capabilities of two killers who were just two positions apart on the Azrael list be so different? He had personally experienced Daisy''s archery skills. But now Daisy''s arrows were split by Kotaro! "Die!" After splitting the arrows, Kotaro tossed a smoke bomb and he dashed like a devil with the sword towards Daisy. "Careful, Daisy!" Jack''s expression changed drastically and wanted to get up to help but he grunted due to his intense pain and sat back down on the ground. In the dark bamboo forest, the leaves continued to scatter and drift down as Daisy remained calm and steady. She retreated steadily as Kotaro advanced towards her and then started shooting arrows at him. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Three arrows were shot in session. It was as if Kotaro had anticipated it and his sword easily blocked the arrows. This difference in skills level caused Jack''s heart to sink. If Kotaro were to get close to Daisy, then her arrows would be useless. And Kotaro''s close-quarters fighting was devilishly ruthless. In fact, it looked even more effective and deadly than Brent''s skills. It would be deadly if Daisy were to fight directly with him. Kotaro was very swift and rushed towards Daisy through the falling leaves. His entire body exuded the determination to kill them like those ninjas seen in the movies. His loftyughter could be heard from under his mask, "Mengpo, you''ll be dead when I get close to you!" In the blink of an eye, Kotaro rushed in front of Daisy and his katana glimmered and whistled and swung towards Daisy''s abdomen. Daisy was shocked and immediately used the strong bow to block. Thud! The strong impact pushed Daisy back several steps. Kotaro didn''t give Daisy any chance and swung his sword again. His katana was like a ghost and whistled as it swung towards Daisy. The reality was as Jack had anticipated. Daisy''s close-quarters fighting skills were nowhere close to Kotaro''s level. She could only use the strong bow to block and totally could not retaliate. She kept retreating and could lose out at any moment. Although Daisy kept her cool and lookedposed, terror could be seen in her eyes. Defeat could be just a moment away. When facing Kotaro''s deadly shes, any failure to block one would mean instant death! Twang! The Katana impacted firmly onto the strong bow. The strong impact almost knocked the strong bow from Daisy''s hands. Daisy yelled with the impact and staggered backward. Just at this moment. sh! The Katana swung towards Daisy''s neck. That was it! Daisy''s eyes red and her face went pale. She looked beyond the cold katana de and could see the ridicule in Kotaro''s eyes. Whoosh! It was a close shave. The katana which was going towards Daisy''s neck was suddenly deflected upwards. The sudden change of events startled both Daisy and Kotaro. Both of them looked up and saw the Katana entangled in the fine fish scale line. "Release!" Jack yelled and with a burst of energy, he swung his right hand. "Fuck!" Kotaro reacted angrily as he felt the katana being strongly pulled off. Kotaro didn''t release his grip on the katana but was pulled backward. "Daisy!" Jack yelled as Kotaro got closer to him. Kotaro''s sh towards Daisy now was redirected towards him! Daisy''s expression changed and her eyes radiated fiercely. She shot another arrow towards Kotaro. The arrow flew with a shriek. Just as the arrow was to hit Kotaro, he managed to pull out a short katana and with a few shes was able to block the arrow. "Release!" Jack took the opportunity and pulled strongly with his right hand. The fish scale line yanked the katana from Kotaro''s hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Fuck!" Almost at the same time, Kotaro turned and rushed towards Jack like a bloodthirsty beast. Damn it! Was he possessed? Jack was shocked by his ferocity. Throughout the fight, Kotaro not only disyed the deadly skills of a ninja, but he also possessed an undying ferocity of an insane beast. This caused Jack to be at a loss of what he should do. When he saw Kotaro rushing over, Jack tried desperately to stand up but he failed twice due to the intense pain caused by his injuries. The momentary outburst that he managed to secure Kotaro''s katana was about all that he could do. It didn''t give him anyfort that Kotaro''s katana was now in his hands. Jack knew clearly that his skills were insignificant whenpared to Kotaro''s. A katana could not bridge the gap between their skills. Even if he was holding onto the sword, he could not even block one of Kotaro''s sh. "Mr. Hughes!" Daisy''s face turned pale as she tried to grab an arrow from her empty quiver. A loud boom sounded in her head as her eyes glimmered with tears. Damnit, why did she run out of arrows at this critical moment? "Mr. Hughes did it to save me!" Daisy thought as she saw Kotaro lunging towards Jack. She ground her teeth and rushed towards Jack with her strong bow. "Your excellency, please die!" Kotaro dered. Jack felt as though time stood still when Kotaro appeared in front of him as he heard Kotaro''s deration of his death. He could see the short katana descending as if bymand. Fight to the death! Jack wouldn''t sit around waiting for his death. He would fight till his veryst breath! Twang! The long katana and the short katana shed amidst a shower of sparks. With Kotaro''s furious yell, the short katana pressed the long katana towards Jack''s body. sh! The sound of the katana cutting through flesh could be heard. Jack shuddered and grunted. Fresh blood spurt from his left shoulder and onto his face. The katana would havended on his head if it was not fo his quick reflexes. "Die!" Kotaro pressed down firmly on the katana. Jack endured the intense pain which was worse than the pain inflicted by the fish scale lines. He even heard a whoosh sound when the sharp de cut deeper into his flesh. Chapter 328 Die For Hurting My Wife! The intense pain caused Jack''s body to tremble. He could hear the sword slicing his flesh and Kotaro''s angry yells. Jack clenched his teeth and the veins of his right hand protruded as he tried his best to resist Kotaro''s downward force. But he could not resist Kotaro with the strength of just one arm! Fresh blood flowed from his left shoulder which soaked half his body. Jack started to feel dizzy due to the massive loss of blood. "Release Mr. Hughes!" Daisy suddenly yelled out. Jack''s heart shook when he saw Daisy rush behind Kotaro. Immediately, Daisy used her strong bow to hook Kotaro''s neck and used all her strength to pull him back. Shoosh! With the intense pull, Kotaro''s short katana drew out of Jack''s shoulder along with a stter of fresh blood. Kotaro was forcibly dragged backward by Daisy and he instinctively raised his hand to try to break the bowstring. However the bowstring was sharp and the more he tried to pull it, the more it cut into his hands. Was he going to die? Jack heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Kotaro struggling. For several times, Jack felt close to death because of Kotaro''s ferocity. Such a ferocious person was literally a killing machine. "Ah!" Kotaro yelled. Being strongly dragged by the strong bow, Kotaro sharply twisted his head and then raised his katana to slice the bowstring. Daisy''s cool expression now revealed her intense horror. Almost at the same moment, she released the strong bow and retreated. Then, sh! The katana shed Daisy''s abdomen. Daisy stopped in ce. Jack shuddered and a loud sound exploded in his mind. It was as if time had stood still. Jack looked at Daisy in disbelief with his eyes wide open. He could see fresh blood flowing from Daisy''s abdomen. Daisy''s face was full of horror as she held onto her abdomen and copsed onto the ground. "Die, Mengpo!" Time started again with Kotaro''s yell. He ruthlessly raised his short katana and descended on Daisy. "Kotaro,e and kill me!" Jack''s eyes were red and all fired up as his body was drenched with blood. At this moment, he forgot about the intense pain and stood up. Daisy was Brent''s woman and his brother''s woman! He would have already been killed by Kotaro had it not been for Daisy. He could not ept that Daisy died in the hands of Kotaro! "Toote!" Kotaroughed. His short katana continued downwards without a pause and dered, "Anyone who hinders me will die!" Bang! A gunshot was heard. The insane Kotaro trembled and froze in ce. "Argh!" His body shuddered and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He slowly looked down and looked at his chest in disbelief. ck smoke smothered from a hole and blood began to ooze from it. Jack was stunned by the sudden change of events. Immediately, hurried footsteps could be heard in the darkness. They were here! Jack rejoiced. He turned to see Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf leading a group of protection guards towards them. There was a beautiful image amongst them and Jack was immediately stunned. Amber''s eyes were red and full of tears. She thought that she was in a nightmare when she saw the state Jack was in. His body was covered with blood and his familiar face looked dazed. It was as if countless needles stabbed into Amber''s heart. Amber couldn''t suppress her emotions and tears started to flow as she ran towards Jack. She yelled as she ran, "Liar! Jack! You''re a big liar!" Jack smiled bitterly and didn''t retort. On one side, Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf were shocked to see Jack''s injuries. Next, they saw Daisyying on the ground and immediately they reacted ferociously. "Kill him!" Mr. Ward ordered and raised the pistol in his hand. He was the one who fired the shot which hit Kotaro. The protection guards raised their guns as they saw Mr. Ward raising his. All these wereing to an end! Jack had finally managed to persist until Mr. Ward and the others came! With so many people around, there was no way Kotaro could escape! Then. Boom, boom, boom... Before they fired their pistols, Kotaro threw several smoke bombs and covered himself with the thick smoke. Oh crap! Jack''s heart sank. "Fire!" Jack ordered angrily. Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf also yelled and fired. Bang bang bang... They fired towards the bamboo forest. As soon as they started firing, Jack could see a ck image rushing through the thick smoke and directly towards him. "Die!" Kotaro was covered with blood and as he rushed out through the smoke, his hands pulled out a band and tossed it towards Jack. Woosh woosh woosh... Instantly, numerous daggers flew towards Jack. "Amber!" Jack''s pupils constricted as he saw Amber running towards him. He didn''t think twice and his injury covered body lunged forward towards Amber and held her in his embrace. Jack held Amber with one of his hands and spun. Suddenly, the daggers rained down on them. Even with Jack''s efforts to dodge, several daggers hit him. Before he could feel the pain, Amber shuddered in his arms and yelled out in pain.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jack''s mind immediately went nk as he looked shocked at Amber as a dagger prated deep into her shoulder. "Amber!" Jack was stunned and his eyes turned red. "Liar..." Amber raised her head slowly as she looked painfully at Jack. The ''liar'' sounded like a clear day thunderp in Jack''s mind and caused his body to shudder. "Be careful, master!" "Mr. Hughes, careful!" Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf both yelled simultaneously. Jack was snapped back to his senses. He instinctively turned and Kotaro already stood in front of him. sh! The short katana pierced between Jack''s shoulder des and blood sttered. Jack''s body trembled and he frowned with the intense pain. Kotaro was fierce like a beast. Both his hands clutched tightly the short katana and strongly pierced downwards. Jack felt the katana piercing into his back. At the same moment, Amber groaned in pain. He felt as though his heart was about to split open. His intense wrath suddenly surged tremendously. Thud! Just as Kotaro was about to turn the de, Jack ignored his injuries, raised his left hand, and grabbed the de. Fresh blood flowed from the de but it was as if Jack did not feel the pain. Like a beast, his killing instinct raged and he was totally transformed. He raised his head and red angrily at Kotaro, "You deserve death for hurting my wife!"??????????? Chapter 329 Stick Together with You in Life and Death The harsh voice echoed in the bamboo forest. In an instant, the temperature in the bamboo forest dropped to a freezing point. Killing intent was raging. Seeing this scene, Mr. Ward and others panicked. Jack''s reaction and his cold words made everyone chill in their backs, like falling into an ice cave. They have never seen Jack like this before! Even Kotaro, being red at by Jack, couldn''t help being shocked. In a daze, a word came to Kotaro''s mind. Azrael! At this time, he felt that Jack was like Azrael hade to him. Kotaro was a killer, the 20th top killer on the Azrael List! This feeling of fear had always been brought to others by him, not the other way around! Even if he was fired at by guns just now, he could calmly think of a counterattack. But now, he actually felt a trace of fear. Subconsciously, Kotaro wanted to pull out the Katana from Jack''s shoulder de. But what made him horrified was that Jack''s left hand was like iron tongs, holding the Katana tightly, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move it. This... what kind of mortal heart did he have? Was he not afraid of breaking his fingers? Kotaro was even more afraid. "My wife, you dare to touch my wife?" Jack had a cold face, clenched his teeth, and squeezed the words from between his teeth. At this moment, Kotaro also got goose bumps. His heart beat faster, and he felt like it was jumping out of his chest. Kotaro never dreamed that the battle just now did not awaken Jack''s fierce killing intent. It only took him to stab the woman behind him, the Katana stabbing into Jack''s shoulder de, the de stabbed the woman, causing Jack to burst out of murderous intent? "Fuck!" Fear made Kotaro feel ashamed, and then turned into anger. He roared and kicked Jack, trying to pull out the Katana with this kick! "Die!" Almost at the same time, Jack looked fierce suddenly. With the Katana in his hand, he boldly chopped down towards Kotaro. Kotaro''splexion changed drastically, and in panic, he hurriedly released the Katana, withdrew and flew back. But what he didn''t expect was that Jack looked like a maggot sticking on tarsal, and brazenly pulled out the short Katana from his shoulder des, holding two knives, and rushing towards him directly. ng! One knife fell. Kotaro suddenly screamed out in pain. After a knife hit his left arm, he staggered back. But Jack didn''t mean to stop at all. The two knives swung into pieces of afterimages, with a murderous intent approaching Kotaro. "Fuck, fuck..." Kotaro was full of horror. He rushed towards Jack, but he didn''t even have the courage to resist. He turned and wanted to run. "You dared to hurt my wife, so die!" Jack brandished a long knife and shed down angrily. sh! A knife tore Kotaro''s back, blood was sshing. Kotaro screamed and staggered forward a few steps. In panic, he suddenly turned around, but saw Jack approaching him like a murderous god. The two knives were like ghosts and charms, and they ng and fell like crazy. Kotaro let out a roar, and drew out two kunai darts, desperately resisting. ng ng ng... Sparks burst out like fireworks. The more he resisted, the more fear swept through Kotaro''s body. With each impact, the power transmitted through kunai gave him a violent pain, and even a feeling of paralysis. This kind of feeling, he had never felt when fighting Jack before. But now, the feeling was extremely strong! Was this guy going crazy? Why did such a strong fighting instinct and strength suddenly burst out? Kotaro panicked, and the speed in his hands couldn''t help but slow down. sh! The short knife cut across Kotaro''s chest, the pain made Kotaro scream and jump back again. One knife after another hit him, blood sshed. A bloody scene was staged by means that was almost dismembering the body. Not only Kotaro fell into fear. Even Mr. Ward, Lone Wolf and others, were also shocked and fearful. "Mr. Ward... Young Master shouldn''t be so strong, right?" Lone Wolf''s eyes widened, his voice trembling fiercely. He had fought with Jack. Even after so long Jack following the Brent''s devil training by leaps and bounds, he shouldn''t have grown to such a terrifying level. Just now at Bamboo Grove, Lone Wolf had seen Kotaro''s strength with his own eyes. A scene that shouldn''t have appeared, but now it was happening. Mr. Ward''s eyes were deep, and he slowly looked at Amber who was not far away, "He has love in his heart, so he immediately became a killer." "Immediately became as a killer?" Lone Wolf''s pupils narrowed and he stared at Jack who wielded two knives and shed Kotaro. That was it! If he wasn''t the god of killers, why use such dismembering tactics? In the eyes of Lone Wolf, the momentum of the two sides had changed drastically at this time. If Jack really wanted to kill Kotaro, he could definitely kill him! Subconsciously, he also followed Mr. Ward''s gaze and looked at Amber, who was not far away. A woman who made Jack change so drastically... how deep was the love? "Ah, ah, ah..." Kotaro waspletely frightened. He was hit with more than a dozen cuts all over his body. He had already be a bloody man. The pain made him crazy.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jack''s fierceness made him wander between madness and copse. The only remaining reason in him made him hold the Kunai in his hand tightly, and pounced on Jack without fear of death. Even if he died, he had to pull him along! This scene made everyone''s face changed drastically. Before Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf had to remind him, Jack abruptly arched his body, with a knife in front and a knife in the back. The next moment, Jack ejected like a cannonball. Two shes of cold light stirred the sky. Kotaro, who was about to fight to his own death, stood there suddenly. Everything seemed to be at peace. "You hurt my wife, I don''t care who you are, you must die!" Jack said indifferently, and let go of the Katana in his hands. There was a sound as the two the Katana fell to the ground. Kotaro''s body shook suddenly. Eyes full of horror, he quickly lost his look. Jack turned around. Blood spurted from Kotaro''s belly, and his head slowly slipped from his neck. Everyone took a breath at the same time with a hissing sound. Horrified gazes were staring at Jack. Jack staggered, every step seemed to use a tremendous amount of force, but his feet were still close to the ground, dragging forward, leaving two blood stains. Looking at Amber, he walked step by step, extremely heavy. Finally, he walked to Amber''s side. Jack knelt on the ground. "Jack, Jack!" Amber''s injury was not serious. Seeing Jack who was covered in blood, her face was pale with fright, and she hurriedly hugged Jack. "You little dummy, why didn''t you go?" Jack smiled weakly. Amber was a weeping beauty, with a sad face, "Liar, you big liar, why did you lie to me? And just now, you big dummy, why did you take so much for me? Do you know that this could have killed you?" Cries echoed in the bamboo forest. Jack closed his eyes slowly, with a gentle smile on his lips. "I promised you, I will never leave, we will be with each other in life and death..." Chapter 330 Easy To Lie To Tick...tick... There was a sound in his ears. When his mother was seriously ill, he took care of her all the year round in the hospital. Jack was no stranger to this sound. This is the sound of the heartbeat. He slowly opened his eyes. He found himself still lying in the bedroom of the Bamboo Grove. What he saw waspletely different from before the injury and passing out. There was an upright liquid rod, the liquid bottle hanging on it. And... the strong smell of disinfectant. Jack couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that as long as it involved medical treatment, he couldn''t do without the smell of disinfectant. There were all kinds of instruments on the side of the bed. He lowered his gaze to nce at himself, and Jack smiled helplessly. His whole body was wrapped in white gauze, he looked almost like a mummy. With a slight movement, the severe pain immediately swept through his body. Jack was in so much pain that he sucked in a cold air. No one else was in the house. Jackid there helplessly, silently recalling the moments of the battle in the bamboo forest that night. Amber was injured, making himpletely give up on life and death. At that time, he had only one idea, even if he died, he would take Kotaro with him. It could even be said that he has entered a state of madness,pletely ignoring the advantage of number brought by the presence of Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf and the others. He was simply thinking, saving Amber even if he died! Fortunately, Kotaro was terrified at the time and confused. That was why he finished Kotaro with the smallest injury. Thinking of how Amber was injured that night, Jack couldn''t help but to feel distressed. He had already figured out a way to keep Amber away from the whirlpool of right and wrong, and even coaxed Amber to leave the territory and go to the other side of the ocean. But he didn''t expect that Amber never left. Moreover, Daisy, who has been working as a nanny at his home, was actually the 20th top killer in the Assassin Squad''s Azrael List! From the very beginning, Daisy appeared as Mengpo, she never thought of killing him, but instead protecting him! Such a change in identity made Jack feel a bit like in a dream. All kinds of puzzles were intertwined, like rotten cotton wool. There was a squeak. The door opened. Amber walked in with the hot water basin. Seeing Jack on the bed with his eyes open, Amber trembled and was startled. The water basin in her hand dropped and fell to the ground with a sound. Jack, who was in his own thoughts, returned to his senses and smiled softly when he saw Amber, "Wifey."RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Amber regained her senses and nced at the basin on the ground, feeling a little at a loss. She turned away and walked out, "Honey, wait a minute, I''ll go get some fresh water to wash your body." Wash him? Jack was startled, no wonder he didn''t feel ufortable at all. Had Amber been taking care of him while he was passed out? Looking at Amber who turned to leave, Jack felt guilty. With Amber''s background, she didn''t need to take care of anyone. She was the eldest daughter, a top-notch wealthy beauty, who had someone taking care of herself since childhood. To be able to take care of him whilst he was out was an extremely difficult challenge for Amber. "Come back." Jack called for Amber. Amber stopped abruptly. Her pretty face was full of sorrow and distress, the beautiful eyes instantly filled with tears. She suddenly turned around and ran to Jack''s bed. Sheid down directly on Jack, trembling, and faintly crying. Because of this gesture, Jack''s wound was pressed. The pain made Jack knit his brows, but he gritted his teeth without making a sound. He looked at Amber who was sobbing, and couldn''t help saying, "Let it out if you want to cry." Amber got up angrily and pped Jack on the chest. "Ah!" Jack couldn''t help it now and called out. "So.. Sorry, honey." Amber was so frightened that she turned pale, and she hurriedly raised her hand and rubbed it gently on Jack''s chest. "I know you are angry, but you don''t have to kill your husband, do you?" Jack pretended to be in pain, and joked. "Only because you were lying to me!" Amber''s pretty face was sullen, "You have always been like this. You have always carried everything yourself. It used to be, and it is still like this now. Have you ever treated me as your wife?" "Of course you are my wife!" Jack said seriously. "Then why do you have to carry everything by yourself? I am your wife and I am willing to share it with you!" Amber said seriously. Jack lost his senses for a while and smiled bitterly, "Just because you are my wife, I have to take everything down and keep you away from the grievances." "So you lied to me? Tried to get me and Daisy to my parents? Then you were almost hacked to death here?" A series of questions made the anger on Amber''s face grow stronger. She called him "big liar" fiercely, raising her hand to pinch Jack, but looking at Jack covered with gauze, she felt like there was nowhere to start. Finally, she put her hand down again dejectedly, and said angrily, "Are you not afraid you will be struck by lightening if you do this?" "Of course not!" Jack said indifferently, "As long as you are okay, I don''t care!" Amber was stunned for a moment, and thenid on Jack''s chest with tears in her eyes, and said softly, "Big dummy, promise me that you won''t lie to me anymore! I am your wife and I can take it with you. I don''t want to see you working so hard, and I don''t want you to face any danger alone!" Jack''s expression lookedplicated, looking at Amber on his chest, he hesitated to speak. In the end, he smiled, "Okay, I promise you, go get me some water to wipe my body, it''s very ufortable." Amber got up, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and went outside. Looking at Amber''s back, Jack smiled gently, "Silly girl, you are so easy to lie to." After scrubbing, Jack felt a lot morefortable. At the same time Jack also learned from Amber that he was in aa for a whole week! This shocked Jack. There were too many things that could happen in a week! He hurriedly asked Amber to call Mr. Ward, Daisy and Lone Wolf. But when the three arrived, Jack was surprised that Brent was there as well. It was just that Brent was still in a wheelchair and was pushed in by Daisy. "Young Master!" Brent looked at Jack and smiled, "You finally woke up." "We really are brothers who go through everything together." Jackughed to himself, causing Brent tough helplessly. Immediately, Jack looked at Daisy, "Daisy..." Before he could ask, Daisy said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hughes, for keeping this from you for so long." "It''s okay, if it wasn''t for you this time, I would have died under Kotaro''s Katana!" Jack said sincerely. Although Daisy had been concealing her true identity, in the end, Daisy really helped a lot in the battle in the bamboo forest that night! Moreover, she was injured as well! Subconsciously, Jack nced at Daisy''s belly. Daisy said hurriedly, "It''s not a big problem anymore. I managed to hide quickly that night, it''s only a skin injury. It isn''t a big deal." At this time, Mr. Ward stepped forward, took out his phone and handed it to Jack. "Young Master, the issue Daisy and the others can wait a moment. You need to take a look at the Dark Web Assassin Squad first. There are new updates this week." His tone was low and solemn, with a sense of despair.???? Chapter 331 Goodbye, Brown! It was quiet in the room. Jack slowly looked at the cell phone that Mr. Ward handed. This was an assassination mission posted on the website of the Dark Net Assassin Square. There were three more death sickles. In just a week, three of the top killers on Azrael List follow the assassination mission! Compared with Jack''s previous state of fear, Jack was now surprisingly calm. He looked at Mr. Ward, "Have you found out the information of these top killers on Azrael List?" Everyone was stunned. Jack''s calmness was beyond everyone''s expectation. "Yes!" Mr. Ward looked at Jack with mixed feelings, feeling stunned, but he still said, "Two of them don''t rank high on the Azrael List, but the third one is..." Then, Mr. Ward made a deliberate pause. Taking a deep breath, he continued, "This killer is 10th on the Azrael List! His code name is Ghost." "Ghost? Tenth? It''s interesting." Jack rubbed his chin and showed a strange smile. This scene made Mr. Ward, Amber and others dumbfounded. What was Jack''s reaction? This was a top killer who ranked tenth on Azrael List, eight ces higher than Kotaro a week ago! How could Jack be so calm? "Young master, are you OK?" Brent asked tentatively. Brent and Daisy were the top killers on the Azrael list, and they had a clear understanding of the ranking on the Azrael list. The higher the killers ranked, the more powerful they were Kotaro who ranked 18th almost killed Jack and Daisy. The killer ranking 10th was a real death to them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But Jack''s reaction was incredible! "Nothing." Jack shook his head and exined, "I have been through too many assassinations that I ." Hearing Jack''s words, other people''s expressions darkened. The assassination mission of Dark Net Assassin Square had been released for such a long time. Apart from passive defense, there was no other effective defense method. This made everyone feel helpless, humiliated and angry. What was behind Jack was the Hughes family! The Hughes family had never been forced to such an extent! Amber stepped forward, patted Jack on the chest andforted him, "It''s OK. I''m here! We''re all here! I''ve asked my parents for help." The Hughes family couldn''t solve it. So, what could Steve and Rosie do? Jack felt bitter, but knowing that Amber wasforting him, and he chuckled, "I see. The current situation was not controlled by us. No matter how much we worry about it, it''s futile." With that, he nced at all the people. Brent was still in a wheelchair. Daisy was also injured. Both of them were top killers on the Azrael List, one ranking 23th and the other ranking 20th. If they were both at their best, Jack didn''t have to worry. But now both of them were injured, so they were not as strong as they used to be. As for Lone Wolf and the security guards, Jack didn''t dare to expect them to protect him. Kotaro almost killed them, not to mention Ghost ranking 10th on Azrael List! However, Jack knew that he was the backbone. If he gave up ahead of time before everyone gave up, it was really over this time! Looking at the depressed people, Jack changed the topic. "Oh! Amber, Daisy, why didn''t you leave here? Brent was watching you enter the boardingne." Brent looked at Daisy with a puzzled look. Daisy sighed, "It was Amber who always thought you were hiding something from her. So, she finally gave up boarding and left the airport with me." "Amber was afraid that you would be worried about her, so she took me to Tyson Hotel without contacting you after leaving the airport." "When I was free, I logged on to the website of Dark Net Assassin Square, and I saw the task of assassinating Mr. Hughesmissioned by Dark Net Assassin Square." Then, Daisy looked at Amber with a teasing smile. "Amber, I really believe your intuition now. Your intuition to your husband is so urate!" "Daisy, don''t make fun of me." Amber lowered her head shyly and blushed. Intuition?! Jack was surprised and took a look at Amber deeply, feeling warm in his heart. He didn''t expect that his deception to Amber ended in an "absurd" way. But intuition was ambiguous. Maybe, Amber suspected him just because they had been together for a long time. She was very observant of Jack and she knew Jack well. At this time, A low voice suddenly rang out in the room.. "Daisy, you never told me you were Mengpo who ranked 20th on the Azrael List. Have you been deceiving us all the time?" This sentence instantly destroyed the atmosphere in the room. Jack and the others looked at Brent. Brent was sitting in the wheelchair, lowered his head. Others couldn''t see his expression. But everyone knew that Brent was a little angry when he said that. "Brent......" Daisy changed her expression. With red lips, she murmured, trying to exin. Mr. Ward interrupted her, "Well, Daisy, push Brent out and you can exin to him." Daisy nodded and left with Brent. After the two left, Jack wondered, "Mr. Ward, why didn''t you let Daisy talk here?" "What does this have to do with us?" Mr. Ward shrugged and gave a strange smile, "Daisy has her own reason to hide her identity. We don''t have to insist on getting to the bottom of the matter. And, she has always been loyal to Young master, and she saved Young master this time." "She doesn''t need to exin to us, but she only owes Brent an exnation. Daisy is different to Brent and to us." Jack smiled and suddenly understood. Subconsciously, Jack took a look at Amber. Indeed, this feeling was different. Meanwhile, In the far north, it was a world of ice and snow, and the wind was piercingly cold. With the cold wind, the heavy snow was flying in the sky. Endless stillness and destion were the main style of this abandonednd. In the wind and snow, the huge ck hell stood between the ciers, like a giant beast, enduring the huge stillness and destion. However, Today, ck hell was noisy. Deafening cheers reverberated in the ck hell. All the prisoners and administrators were in a state of excitement. It was like a carnival. In front of the gate of ck hell, Thirty military jeeps lined up. There were a lot of people standing here, but no one made a sound. It was strangely quiet. Such a scene was a great oppression. The administrators of ck hell all stood here. "Are you really going out?" Warren looked at Brown deeply, "In fact, you don''t have to go out." "It''s been more than 20 years, and I have to go out for a walk." Brown took out an old yellow picture from his chest. There were two children with happy smile on the picture. "Otherwise, there will be no legend about me in the world!" Brown solemnly put the photo back in his chest. Brown said to Warren smartly, "I''m going!" Brown got in the car, and the thirty military jeeps started at the same time, and galloped toward the distant world of ice and snow. "Boom..." Over the ck hell, ten helicopters took off at the same time. The helicopters roared, following the jeeps. "Goodbye, Brown!" "Goodbye, Brown!" In front of ck hell, all the administrators at the same time clenched their right hands to their hearts, got down on one knee and shouted in unison. Meanwhile, "Goodbye, Brown!" Inside ck hell, all the prisoners also got down on one knee and shouted in unison. These sounds were even shaking the earth, and it seemed that the wind and snow in this abandoned ce had been shocked.??????????? Chapter 332 My Uncle Brown Is Back! It was tranquil and peaceful at the Bamboo grove. Jack was barely able to sit up. With Amber''s help, he was able to sit onto the wheelchair and proceeded to the living hall. Amber made a pot of exquisite Longjing tea and lit some incense while Brent and Mr. Ward waited quietly at one side. The atmosphere was calm and peaceful. "They should be back soon, right?" Jack asked as he sipped some tea. "They were gone for half an hour and should be back soon." Mr. Ward nodded. Jack smiled and ced down the teacup, "I didn''t expect that it had just been three days and the Reaper''s Scythe has arrived again. Who is it this time?" "Master, it''s number 72 on the Azrael list." Mr. Ward said. Jackughed with disdain, "I wonder if he will shit in his pants when he saw Daisy!" Daisy was not severely injured. Her fighting abilities were still strong although it was slightly affected by her injuries. It was clear that Lone Wolf was inexperienced in handling such situations. Though the protection guards worked well with each other, theyck a leader to ensure that they were effective in coordinating their capabilities. The assassination attempt by Kotaro was the best example of this shoring. But now, Daisy could be the leader that the guards needed. Whether was it out of respect for Brent or based on her capabilities, the protection guards were willing to abide by her instructions. As soon as they said, footsteps could be heard from outside. Daisy and Lone Wolf walked in soon after. "Mr. Hughes, it''s been settled." Daisy reported calmly, "During the counter strike, I sensed that there is someone else in the shadows. It must be the other one on the Azrael list. But after the counter strike, that killer must have escaped." "With Daisy around, that killer must have been scared out of his wits." Jack smiled calmly and was hardly surprised. Although Daisy''s "Mengpo" identity was well hidden, her skills were clearly disyed. It was normal for one of the two killers on the bottom of the Azrael list, whobined for the assassination attempt, to turn and run when he saw Daisy killing one of the top killers. "Mr. Hughes has a good sense of humor." Daisy was steady and calm. Her courage and determination were clear to everyone. It was hard to imagine that the Daisy in front of them was the cheerful and meek Daisy who had been busy with daily housework just days ago. Jack rubbed his nose and said, "So now the top killer we know of is left with Ghost." On hearing this, everyone''s expression darkened. The two killers on the bottom of the list were not of concern to them. With the capabilities of the protection guards, only the killers on the top of the Azrael list could pose as a threat to Jack''s life. Ghost... was a killer they could not belittle! Someone who was ranked tenth on the Azrael list must be far more deadly than Kotaro. What was far more rming was the only ones who could take on Ghost were Brent and Daisy of whom one was still in the wheelchair while the other had slight injuries. As for the protection guards, Jack, Mr. Ward, and Amber all understood that all the high-tech systems and weapons were useless when a truly skilled killer came for them. Just as in the encounter with Kotaro. "Mr. Ward, is there any news from my father?" Jack asked as he narrowed his eyes. Mr. Ward hesitated and then said, "Master, as I expected, these assassination attempts didn''t seem to have any signs of Madam Hughes'' involvement." "Who could it be if not her?" Jack rubbed his nose and pondered deeply. Just at this moment, Jack received a call from an unknown caller.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The caller said with a raspy and extremely mesmerizing voice, "Come out!" Jack shuddered and was stunned. This voice was... Brown Hughes! Instantly, a huge wave of emotions surged within Jack. Jack asked in disbelief, "You came out of there? That ce..." "Ie and go as I please. Who dares to restrict Brown Hughes'' movement?" This statement was bold and arrogant. But Jack was clear that a person who could control a prison like the ck Hell was fully capable of making such bold statements! With a deep breath, Jack suppressed his excitement and asked, "Whereabouts?" "Your mom''s grave!" Bang! The call ended. Jack smiled with relief and said, "Mr. Ward, prepare the cars, I''m going to pay my respects to my mother." Kaboom! The statement shocked everyone. Was he insane? They were in a state of emergency and countless killers were targeting them. Yet he wanted to go out at such a time? "Jack, you can''t go out!" Amber was the first to speak. Mr. Ward and Brent were all in agreement with Amber. Mr. Ward continued to nag, "Please reconsider, Master. We are in a very tense situation and Ghost may appear at any time. We are not even very safe at the Four Impressions Club. If now you were to go to your mother''s grave, it''s practically..." Mr. Ward did not say the words "digging your grave" because he was Jack''s servant and some words were inappropriate. "Digging my grave?" Jack joked and nced at everyone before looking at Amber. He then smiled radiantly and said, "What if I were to say that not only can Ie back alive, I can resolve the current state of our insecurity?" What?! Everyone was stunned. Before anyone could say anything, Jack smiled and said, "I''ve found someone who could handle Ghost!" Ten minutester. The modified and armored Rolls Royce slowly drove out of the Four Impressions Club. Twenty bulletproofed BMWs followed closely behind the Rolls Royce. The motorcade was magnificent and attracted much attention. Jack looked at the rearview mirror and couldn''t see the end of the motorcade. He said to Mr. Ward helplessly, "Mr. Ward, with this arrangement, aren''t you announcing to the world that I had left the Four Impressions Club? Are you protecting me or attracting the killers to me?" Mr. Ward blushed and said bitterly, "What else could I do? This was the only way I could keep you safe." Jack was speechless. He looked at the calm Daisy and then Lone Wolf who was driving and constantly looking at their surroundings. Dangers lurked at every corner. They had to drive very carefully. "Master, who are you going to see with the excuse of visiting your mother?" Mr. Ward suddenly asked. Lone Wolf and Daisy also appeared to be curious about this. They were clear of Jack''s temperament. Anyone who could have Jack visit him in this time of emergency must be an extraordinary person! "Mr. Ward, you should know this person." Jack rubbed his nose,ughed as he looked outside, and revealed a rare expression of relief not seen recently and said, "My Uncle Brown is back." His simple words caused Mr. Ward to react with surprise, his body tensed up with eyes wide open. Chapter 333 Commotion Lone Wolf and Daisy did not understand but Mr. Ward had already been extremely shocked. Uncle... Brown. Mr. Ward was wrecking his brain as only a towering figure satisfied these two words. Was he... really back? Instantly, Mr. Ward''s expression turned pale. He took a deep breath and then he said as if a huge load had been lifted, "Perhaps Master will be safe from now on!" Lone Wolf and Daisy''s expression changed drastically. Mr. Ward had not been satisfied with the protection offered by Brent, Daisy, Patrick Hughes'' protection guards, and all the security of the Four Impressions Club. But this one person could let Mr. Ward say something like that? Unexpectedly, the atmosphere in the car tensed up immediately. The impressive motorcade drove towards Jack''s mother''s grave. This attracted a lot of attention and some people even took videos of it and uploaded it onto the inte. Jack couldn''t be bothered with these. He had to do this for his own survival even though now it attracted more attention than it should. As soon as the motorcade left the Four Impressions Club, the news spread immediately among the wealthy families. At the Burton family in the capital. Dyson was angry and surprised as he stared at theputer monitor. In the monitor was the video of Jack and his motorcade leaving the Four Impressions Club. "Has he gone insane? Isn''t he afraid of death? Where is he going now?" A series of questions shed into Dyson''s mind and sent a chill down his spine. He wanted Jack to die. Ever since hemissioned the Dark Net assassination kill order on Jack, everyone in the Burton family was hopeful of the news of Jack''s death. As for Dyson, not only was he waiting for the news of Jack''s demise, he was enjoying the fact that Jack was living in fear. This made him feel the satisfaction of getting back at Jack. When his father was alive, he forced the entire family to submit to Jack just because he wanted Jack to take over the family. Whether it was the Burton family or Dyson, none of them had ever encountered such humiliation. Now that his father had passed away and Dyson had taken over as the head of the family, he wanted Jack to die for what he did to the Burton family. Dyson enjoyed the high and mighty feeling as he overlooked Jack''s impending death. Dyson was willing to do this even if it came at the price of the entire Burton family. But now Jack seemed to unt himself by leaving the Four Impressions Club in a huge motorcade! This dashed the enjoyment Dyson had that Jack was living in fear. "He shouldn''t be doing this! He should be cowering in fear inside the Four Impressions Club. He should be waiting nervously for those killers to show up to kill him!" Dyson clenched his teeth as he fumed till his eyes turned red with anger. Bang! He smashed a priceless antique vase and said angrily, "So be it, since you have no regard for your own safety, the killers will grant your death wish! Once you''re dead, I would have revenged for my father!" The Vaughn and Wattson families of the capital. As soon as Jack left the Four Impressions Club. The two heads of families and the key family members gathered immediately. "Ciara, what''s going on? Why did Mr. Hughes suddenly leave the Four Impressions Club?" Old Master Wattson was both angry and surprised as he asked Ciara. Even Old Master Vaughn was deeply troubled. The two families were mortal enemies but they were now on the same boat because of Jack. And Jack was the captain of their boat! They would rise like dragons if Jack became the head of the Hughes family. However, if Jack were to die, then all the efforts of the two families would be for nothing. The assassination orders terrified the Vaughn and Wattson families. Now, it was of utmost importance to protect Jack! The two families'' hope would remain as long as Jack was alive but they would be in grave danger if Jack died. Jack was exposing himself when he left the Four Impressions Club at this moment. How could the two families not be worried? Ciara said coldly as she lowered her head, "I don''t know. No one told me anything about this!" The two heads of families now looked towards Vinna and Old Master Vaughn asked solemnly, "Vinna, did Yael say anything?" Vinna said uneasily, "Grandfather, I called Yael immediately when I found out and even he doesn''t know what was happening." "This..." The two old masters were bewildered. All was calm at the Quinn family of X City.N?velDrama.Org owns this. After Old Master Quinn died in front of Jack, the wealthiest family of X City had fallen correspondingly. Yael and Amelia had taken over half of the Quinn family and because of Jack, they became the decision makers of the family. Even if Yael and Amelia were not in X city, they were still able to control the family. In the dimly lit room, Morrison ced down the wine bottle, looked at the video on his cell phone, andughed sinisterly, "Are you seeking your own death? When you are dead, I''ll kill Yael and Amelia and then I''ll return the Quinn family to its former glory!" As he said, Morrison''s eyes were filled with tears and he raised the wine bottle and poured it onto the floor as he said, "Father, may you rest in peace!" At the Zhuge family. The head of the Zhuge family looked at his phone in shock, "Jim! I don''t care what reasons Mr. Hughes has for leaving the Four Impressions Club! I want you to protect him at all costs. If anything happens to Mr. Hughes, you''ll lose your head!" The same scenes reyed in the wealthy families. Everyone was shocked and terrified. Everyone didn''t understand why would Jack leave the Four Impressions Club with no regard for his own safety. This was clearly risking his death! The motorcade moved along steadily while attracting the surrounding attention. The original twenty car motorcade started to increase to a long convoy of cars. There were no signs that it would ease up. The build-up continued and it became rming. "Jack, are you insane? Quickly return to the Four Impressions Club!" Yael practically yelled through the phone but Jack calmly replied, "Either you get some people to follow or shut the hell up!" Bang! He hung up the call. Jack remained silent as he continued his journey. Jack already felt that his motorcade was overdoing it but Yael and Amelia had sent protective units to follow him! At this point, any killers who weren''t on the Azrael list must have given up on seeing this massive show of force! As Jack was dumbfounded by the size of the convoy, Mr. Ward suddenly said, "Master, looks like Jim''s convoy has arrived!" What?! Jack was shocked, "How do you know?" Mr. Ward pointed in that direction, "That chap Jim is sitting on the top of the car! He looks like he isn''t afraid of death!" Jack quickly looked in the direction of where Mr. Ward was pointing. Not too far away, a convoy lined up at a traffic junction waiting for them. He couldn''t count how many cars there were but he could clearly see Jim sitting on the top of the lead car. Just as Mr. Ward said, Jim''s face looked extremely serious as if he was ready to face death.00000 Chapter 334 Killing Is Easy Jack had a big headache. He kept rubbing his temples. This trip was vigorous, beyond his imagination. "I really just went to meet my uncle." Jackmented in his heart, watching Jim converging from another street, he suddenly became a little angry. Gritting his teeth, "Mr. Ward, call that Jim girl and tell him to get into the car!" "Young Master please calm down, he is a man." Mr. Ward kindly reminded him, and then dialed Jim''s phone. After passing the order, soon, Jack saw Jim sneaking back into the car through the sunroof like a cat. "Mr. Ward, should we let them go?" Jack proposed. Mr. Ward said with a solemn expression, "It''s about Young Master''s safety, I don''t think it is enough." Jack was speechless. Being too rich could actually be painful sometimes. The convoy finally reached the suburbs. Compared to the densely popted urban areas, the suburbs were much deserted. With most of the onlookers missing, Jack breathed a sigh of relief. Looking back at the mighty caravan, Jack felt helpless. He thought that the car at the end of the crane hadn''t even left the city yet. But the sensation was much less, and he rxed. Thinking of seeing Brown soon, Jack couldn''t help but speed up again, unable to control himself with excitement. He didn''t know why Brown would leave ck Hell so suddenly. But he knew Brown''s strength, the horrible existence of being able to rule one prison by himself. If he could tell that Brown was protecting him this time, he could really sit back and rx. Assassin Squad''s Azrael List killer was really scary! How could it bepared with ck Hell? The people imprisoned in ck Hell included top people from all over the world. Among them, there were not only a few soldiers and the gods of war, they were like a group of demons. ck Hell imprisoned the devil, but Brown suppressed the entire ck Hell with his own force. Was this strength higher than the Azrael List killer? Jack was clear about that! Not even the tenth haunt of Azrael List, even if the first on the Azrael List was toe out, it would be difficult to say if they couldpete against Brown! In fact, Mr. Ward, who knew the truth of the matter, also thought the same as Jack. Otherwise, Mr. Ward, who was mature and prudent, would never agree to Jack''s decision. The surroundings became more and more deste, and the trees began to grow. After reaching the foot of the mountain, Jack ordered the convoy to stop. Then he led everyone, and walked towards the ce where his mother was buried. They were slowly moving forward. Behind Jack, Mr. Ward, Daisy, and Lone Wolf followed closely. After them Yael, Jim, and countless security personnel followed in great numbers. It was notparable with the shock that the convoy brought! It looked like a torrent, surging up the mountain. When Jack arrived at the ce where his mother was buried. He could see a person sitting cross-legged in front of her grave. The candles were burning. The fragrance rose up into curling smoke. A tribute was ced in front of the grave. The person sitting cross-legged threw sheets of paper money into the fire, and as the wind blew, it rose into the sky with ashes. That person was Brown! Looking at Brown, Jack was a little lost. Mr. Ward beside him had a look of horror, he had always been at ease, but today he also tightened his body at this time, waiting. He has been working with Patrick, so naturally he knew what it meant to be a man sitting cross-legged in front of a grave! Lone Wolf, Daisy, and the others were also watching Brown. Even with thousands of people behind him, Brown still burned the paper money calmly. This temperament alone made Daisy and others stunned. "Uncle, here I am." Jack finally spoke. "Hm." The voice sounded calm. Brown slowly turned his head and nced at the mighty crowd behind Jack. He jokingly smiled, "Do I deserve so much respect that you had to bring so many people to meet me?" Jack smiled awkwardly, "I have encountered tricky things recently. These people are here to protect me." "Useless!" Brown looked cold as he narrowed his eyes. In an instant, the entire forest was silent. The temperature seemed to drop to a freezing point. It was this expression that fell in Daisy and Lone Wolf''s eyes, it was like a thunderstorm, with fear, causing a chill running down their backs. "You are part of the Hughes family, how could you ever be so useless?" Brown''s expression was cold and severe, as if he as one of the elders was telling the younger ones that they were unworthy. He thew the paper money in his hand on the ground, "You,e here! Pay homage to your dead mother, I want to see, who dares to harm you!" "Huh." Jack exhaled, a smile on his face. He turned around and said to Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, take them down the mountain." "Young Master, but..." Mr. Ward''s expression changed drastically. It was Jack''s life. If all the people behind him left, who would protect Jack in case of an ident? "Don''t worry!" Jack had a solemn expression. Mr. Ward sighed helplessly, bringing Daisy, Lone Wolf and others back. However, they didn''t go down the mountain, but kept a distance and watched the surroundings. Jack walked slowly to Brown. Same as in ck Hell, Brown was still so cold. The only difference might be that he concealed his murderous intent.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But this was only a hidden front, and when the edge appeared, everyone was shocked. It was just like the fear that Brown had caused to Daisy and others when he looked so cold. "Kneel down!" Brown said indifferently, "Since when has the Hughes family been pushed to such shamelessness? Even if you give your mother a grave to pay tribute, you have to bring thousands of people to protect you? Are you not ashamed?" "I am!" Jack knelt down in front of his mother''s grave, picked up the paper money on the ground and threw them into the fire one by one. With the assassination mission released by the Assassin Squad, he had been living his life in fear. Even if he wanted to pay homage to his mother, he hesitated. "Where is the Jack that was in ck Hell?" Brown picked up the wine from the grave and drank some. "I have always be there, but people who are under crisis have to learn how to survive first." Jack smiled bitterly, "The Burton family mistakenly thought that I killed the old man of the Burton family, and they did not hesitate to publish the assassination mission on the Dark Web Assassin Squad. Someone deliberately guided it secretly, causing countless killers to fight to kill me. I had to give up." "Give up? You have never given up to anyone in ck Hell!" Brown smiled inspiringly, "In ck Hell, you spared your life to get out of ck Hell. At that time, you were not afraid of death, you dared to fight, your blood was hot, but now?" "I..." Jack was speechless. Brown''s aura seemed to be going uphill. In an instant, he became majestic and domineering, just like a big mountain, crushing Jack into suffocation. "The members of the Hughes family have to be domineering, and they are not allowed to fear death! If you do this, you are useless!" Brown''s voice was cold, and his killing intent was eloquent, "A secret killing on the Dark Web made you lose your elegance of the ck Hell? You are not useless enough? Kill them! People who bully you, frame you, and want to kill you, just kill them all together, cut them at their source, you wouldn''t have to hide like this." Whoosh! Before he finished speaking. Brown suddenly threw the bottle out of his hand. The bottle roared in the wind, like a cannonball flying through the air, directly sting into the bushes not far away. "Ah!" With a scream, a cloud of blood spattered out of the bushes. This scene shocked everyone. Brown sneered coldly, "See, killing is that easy!" Chapter 335 The Killer God Brown It suddenly shocked Jack. Not far away, Mr. Ward and others felt even more like enemies. Daisy immediately rushed towards the bushes with some of the security personnel. Several security guards quickly dragged a corpse out of the bush. A hissing sound.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. There was a sound of sucking in cold breath from the audience. A series of horrified eyes looked at Brown. Thousands of people escorted them, and they noticed nothing wrong along the way. But around this cemetery, someone with murderous intent was already hidden. If it weren''t for Brown''s bold move, the consequences would have been disastrous! Daisy nced at Brown deeply, fear deep in her eyes. How terrifying was this perception? "Uncle..." Jack recovered and looked at Brown gratefully. Before he could finish his sentence, Brown dismissed it with a smile, "Since you call me uncle, then you have to be like me. Come, I will teach you how to kill!" What?! Jack''s expression condensed. Was there another killer? Before he could react, Brown grabbed his right hand, powerful like iron tongs. Brown took Jack and walked slowly in one direction. "Young Master!" Mr. Ward''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly called. "Shut up!" Brown turned his head and red at him, his eyes filled with the intention to kill, making Mr. Ward''s face turn pale in fright, he lowered his head, and dared not to look at him. After hesitating, Mr. Ward hurriedly winked at Daisy and Lone Wolf. Daisy and Lone Wolf immediately followed Jack and Brown. Yael and Jim who were in the crowd also immediately followed. ording to Brown''s words, obviously there were more killers around the grave! And now, what Brown was doing was taking Jack to face the killer up close. Wasn''t this like sending a sheep into the mouth of a tiger? No one doubted Brown''s strength. But no one dared to let Jack take the risk alone. "Ten steps ahead of us, there is a killer. Go kill him and show him to me." Brown stopped, released Jack''s hand, and looked at Jack with a murderous smile. Both his words and deeds exuded a majestic oppression. It shocked Jack. "Uncle, I..." Jack hesitated. "It''s easy to kill!" Brown sighed, leaned over and picked up a stone. Swoosh! It made a loud sound in the wind. The stone flew into the bushes not far away. Boom! There was a muffled sound, apanied by a scream. Immediately, under Jack''s horrified gaze, a masked man fell out of the bushes. And on the man''s forehead, there was a stone iid with blood, and the blood spewed like a spring. "Ah!" Almost at the same time, a cry of horror suddenly came from the top of a tree in the distance. Everyone there was shocked. Looking into the direction of the sound, a figure suddenly jumped from the top of the tree and fled down the mountain. "Die!" Brown kicked a rock into the air. He grabbed the stone with his right hand and threw it. The wind howled. The strong wind even made Jack feel like it was tearing his skin. Boom! The assassin running away screamed and fell to the ground! This scene made Jack frightened. He looked at Brown in horror, he was a real killer! The scene in front of him made Jack even more aware of how powerful Brown was and how much he held back during the fight when he was in ck Hell. Using a stone as a weapon could achieve the terrifying lethality of a weapon. To put it bluntly, when he was in the ck Hell arena, if Brown had a bit of murder thoughts, he would have been dead already. In the mountains and forests were silent. The temperature plummeted to a freezing point. Brown was full of killing intent. Even Daisy and the others were shocked, not daring to meet Brown''s gaze. Because, at this time, Brown''s eyes could even kill God! "All those who covet my Hughes family bloodline are dead!" Brown screamed. Leaning over and grabbing a handful of stones, as if he was ying with them, then throwing a stone out. The ordinary stone, as it was released from Brown''s hand, immediately exploded with terrifying speed, like a bullet, breaking through the air. A scream immediately sted through the mountains and forests. A bloody corpse appeared from hidden ces everywhere. One hit killed them! Even Jack felt numb, and there was infinite fear in his heart. Was this really what a human could achieve? For a long time, Jack had never ckened his own training, because he knew that he wanted to inherit the position of Hughes family head, he needed to hand in a full score test, but also to had to have a tyrannical body and fighting skills. The real wealthy families have always asked for the all-round development of their people! Otherwise, the Hughes family would not conduct elite education for the best of the younger generation. But the more he tempered, the deeper was Jack''s understanding of the limits of human beings. But Brown''s performance exceeded his knowledge! In the blink of an eye, a dozen stones were randomly thrown. As a result, more than a dozen dead men fell to the ground. In the mountains and forests, silence was restored. Fearful gazes scanned over Brown from time to time. No one dared to keep his eyes on Brown for too long. For fear of being noticed by this god of killers. Even Daisy, 20th on the Azrael List, didn''t dare to. Only Jack stared at Brown all along. Brown not only exuded a majestic killing intent, but also exuded a domineering spirit of surrendering and watching all beings. The more he watched, the more puzzled Jack became. Why couldn''t hepete with his father back then? "One more!" Brown suddenly said, frowning slightly, his sharp eyes looked like a falcon, and he looked in one direction, "You had a lot of time to escape, why didn''t you run?" Jack followed the sound to see in that direction, it was a mound, no, it was an unowned grave to be exact. At the same time as he looked over, the soil on the barren tomb pile slumped downward. A hand reached out from the grave! In broad daylight, in this scene caused Jack goosebumps. All the people present sucked in cold air at the same time. When the tomb waspletely lifted, a personpletely covered in cloth with only a pair of dark eyes showing came out of the tomb. ncing at Brown, the covered person nodded and said in a strong male voice, "I will go now." After all, he turned around and left while everyone was staring at him. Did he just pretend as if everyone didn''t exist? Jack was surprised, a little in disbelief. Just now, Brown killed more than a dozen people in a row. Any ordinary assassin had already been scared. This assassin was still hiding in the grave, how could he be so calm facing Brown? Swoosh! Just when Jack was horrified. Brown suddenly threw another stone. The terrifying wind brushed beside Jack''s face. There was a tingling pain, and Jack immediately knitted his brows, raised his hand and touched it. The skin on his left cheek had been torn apart by the strong wind! This strength was greater than any previous time! However. Boom! Just when the stone was about to hit the covered man. Without turning his head back, the man with the cloth wrapped around his hand suddenly reached his right hand out, and the cloth flew out, smashing the stones to pieces and scattered them all around. Brown''s eyes lit up, heughed and said, "Okay, you can go!" Chapter 336 Three Days Who was he? Jack deeply looked at the man with bands who left. This man could withstand Brown''s full attack and made Brown smile to let him go. Obviously, he was not an ordinary person. So... All of a sudden, Jack had an idea in his mind. Taking a look at Brown, he didn''t ask much. He just said, "Uncle, let''s go home." "Well!" Brown nodded and looked at Sophie''s grave, "Go and kowtow to your mother three times. Pay a good tribute to your mother." On the way back to Four Impressions Club, it was still magnificent. But unlike when he came here, Jack didn''t care if it would cause a big stir. All he was thinking about was the man with bands. There was only one killer who could get rid of Brown alive. That was Ghost! After realizing this, Jack couldn''t help feeling cold all over his body. The killer ranking 10th on the Azrael List hade so fast! If Brown didn''te all of a sudden and if Jack was hiding in Four Impressions Club, he would soon meet Ghost. At that time, it was the real nightmare. "Mr. Hughes, that man should be Ghost just now." Daisy suddenly said, breaking the silence in the car. Jack nodded and looked at Brown, "Uncle, if you and that man have a serious fight, which one of you is better or weaker?" It was hard to judge which of them was better or weaker just by the blow just now "You guess!" Brown gave a nomittal smile. Jack was speechless. Hesitant, Jack murmured. In the end, he didn''t ask what he wanted to ask. They went back to Four Impressions Club. Jack let Yael, Jim and the others leave there. They needed to solve the things around his mother''s grave. Then he took Brown to Bamboo Grove. In the quiet courtyard, Amber was pacing back and forth, with an anxious and worried expression. Brent sat in the shade of a tree with a sad look and looked at Amber who was pacing, feeling guilty. If Brent hadn''t been injured, he should protect Young master now. "Creak..." The door of Bamboo Grove was suddenly pushed open. Amber and Brent looked in that direction at the same time. Seeing Jack, Amber rushed over and said, "You''re finally back. I''m so worried about you!" Jack smiled gently, "Amber, let me introduce a person to you. This is Uncle Brown." "Hello, uncle." Amber was stunned for a moment, and then he greeted him with a smile. "Uncle, this is my wife, Amber." Jack said to Brown. Brown raised the eyebrow and said, "That''s why you tried so hard to get out of ck hell?" Jack was stunned, and he just smiled without saying a word. Obviously, Jack acquiesced. Brown just took a nce at Amber. But Amber was so scared that Amber leant quietly on Jack. Brown''s every movement, even one look, had the power to frighten ordinary people. "Well, this girl is good! She will have a son for you in the future." Brownughed and took out a ruby that was the size of a small walnut from his arms. "Amber, this is the first time we''ve met, but I didn''t prepare any gifts. This ruby is my gift to you." Everyone was surprised to see the ruby as big as a small walnut. Ruby was rare, not to mention the big ruby! Although Amber''s family was rich, she had never seen such a big ruby.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "It''s too precious, uncle. I can''t take it." Amber refused. This ruby was priceless! Jack also said, "Uncle, it''s too precious." "Precious? I''m a member of the Hughes family. I can''t give Amber a shabby gift." Brown thrust the ruby into Amber''s hand, "This ruby was taken from the crown of the Egyptian Pharaoh." It was amazing. Jack and the others were dumbfounded. It turned out that Brown took such a big ruby from the crown of the Pharaoh. No wonder it was not avable on the market now. Wait! Jack and Amber were surprised at the same time. Amber and Jack look at each other. Amber''s face was a little pale and there was a trace of tangle in her eyes. This was taken from the crown of the Pharaoh. That meant it was from the pyramid. For a moment, Amber didn''t know whether she should be excited or afraid. Brown didn''t care and walked to Brent in the wheelchair. Brent became absent-minded the moment he saw Brown. When Brown came near, he finally came to his sense. "Master." Brown looked at Brent calmly. A few secondster, he suddenly said with disdain, "It''s been ten years, and you haven''t improved at all. What a good-for-nothing you are!" Brent sneered, embarrassed, but didn''t retort. If others called him a loser, he wouldn''t allow. This was his self-esteem as a Warrior King But if Brown scolded him like that, he was not qualified to retort. After thinking about it, Brent said, "Master, why did you suddenlye out of ck hell?" He didn''t wonder why Brown could be able to get out of ck hell. Because Brent knew that no one could keep Brown in ck hell. "It''s been more than 20 years. I just wanted toe out and see the world." Brown chuckled. "The world?" Brent frowned thoughtfully. Brown chuckled, "The world has changed." The conversation between the two ended with this sentence. Jack heard the two people''s short conversation, and he always thought Brown''s words meant something else. What''s more, it was really strange for Brown to walk out of ck hell at this time. After taking a deep breath, Jack walked to Brown and finally said what he just repressed in his heart. "Uncle, could you stay here for a few days?" Brown''s fighting skills had been fully demonstrated just now. With Brown, Jack didn''t have to worry too much. What''s more, Ghost had arrived in the city. If Brown left immediately, Ghost would be a sharp sword for Jack. "Three days!" Brown raised three fingers, "I''ll be here for three days. In three days, I will leave. I haven''t been out of ck hell for a long time, so I can''t stay here all the time." With that, he ignored Jack and turned to Mr. Ward. "Mr. Ward, please give Patrick a message to deal with this matter quickly. He''s the head of the Hughes family. If he can''t solve this kind of problem, he is just a dog in the manger." Brown''s words were very arrogant. There was a naked disrespect for Patrick in his words. If it was spread, it was bound to make the chins of all the powerful owners fall to the ground. Mr. Ward said with a smile, "I see." With Jack and Brown back at Four Impressions Club, Those powerful owners who were concerned about this matter soon became aware of the news. After he knew that the man Jack risked his life to meet was Brown, Some were terrified and some were shocked. Some people who didn''t know Brown felt confused. One of the confused owners was Dyson. Dyson sat in a chair in a trance. "Brown...is nothing." If Old Master Burton were alive, he might break Dyson''s leg when he heard these words. Now Dyson was the owner of the Burton family. As Brown said, there had been no legend about him in the world for more than 20 years. It was normal that Dyson didn''t know Brown.00000 Chapter 337 Be a Man, Be Brave The gentle breeze blew. Blowing the leaves in the small yard, making them rustle. The scene was artistic. On the stone table in the courtyard, sandalwood fragrance lingered, and a pot of tea was ced.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jack had not been in such afortable state for a long time. He sipped some tea and looked at Brown, who was in front of him. All of that brought him a sense of security. "Uncle, what can I do about this matter?" asked Jack. The Burton family had used thest means, sending assassination missions to Dark Net Assassin Squad. Even his father was helpless about it. If the usual means did not work, they could only hope that Brown had a way out of the ordinary. If they continued to waste the time and hide in the Four Impression Club and rely on theyers of protection like that. How could he inherit the head position of the Hughes family even if he was able to live safe and sound by hiding in here? Thepany''syout had been developed. But it was almost in the shutdown state with him trapped in the Four Impression Club. How would he be able to hand over a full score to the Hughes Family? He had endured these much and was determined to win the crown of the Hughes family. Brown put down the teacup and smirked, "Can''t we solve the person who caused the problem if we can''t solve the problem itself?" Jack shrunk his eyes and pondered. But he smiled helplessly, "Dark Net Assassin Squad would not stop their mission once it was activated even if we kill all of the members of the Burton family. My father had thought of this way before." "Why don''t you just kill the people involved in the Assassin Squad?" Jack felt as if he was struck by the thunderstorm when he heard Brown''s casual words. Kill the members of the Assassin Squad? You were kidding! Jack was dumbfounded. "Are you thinking that I''m joking?" Brown looked at Jack yfully. Jack did not conceal his thoughts and nodded. The Assassin Squad was the top assassins from all over the world. The squad itself was big, and their actual strength was unfathomable. To put that mildly, the leader of the Assassin Squad was no different from his father. They were the existence that was high above everyone. How could he kill them? "Haha...I''m just joking." Brown leaned back in his chair and showed a rare bright smile. Jack was speechless. "Today is the third day, isn''t it?" Brown suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked. Jack was shocked and nodded. Maybe it was because Brown''s skill of shooting and killing more than ten assassins in front of his mother''s grave had spread out. These three days were particrly peaceful in the Four Impression Club. Even Jack did not realize how fast time had passed. "It was almost time for me to leave." Brown stretched out and leered at Jack, "Little Jack, if you want to step on the throne of the Hughes Family, you have to put on the fearless of death attitude of yours in the ck Prison." "The rich are where all the brutal things happen. They were all gentlemen on the outside but were devils in human form. You have to be eviler than them to defeat them." "Avoiding with fear would only make the evil step closer to you, and you''ll be forced to the corner in the end and devoured by them atst." A heavy tone, a heartfelt admonition. "Thank you, uncle." Jack said gratefully. Brown had tried to fight for the position of the head of the family with his father. There must be a certain reason for him to warn him like that. "I hope you understand." The smile on Brown''s face suddenly turned cold, as if he was another person. The terrifying murder intention aura rushed out from him. Jack was unprepared. He immediately set on guard. The atmosphere was tense at an instant. The next second. Brown took the teacup on the table and said coldly, "Since you have paid a visit,e out, I''ll wee you with tea instead of wine. Was it that our Hughes Family''s inhospitable made you have to act sneakily?" There was someone else? Jack was shocked, and his eyes were twitching. Jack was not aware of that at all. Even the security team, which was led by Daisy and Brent and the security surveince cameras did not respond. The moment Brown finished speaking. There was a sudden sound of footsteps. Walking at a leisure pace. Jack looked towards the direction of the sound, and at the same time, his eyes narrowed. He felt numbness in his scalp. The door of the yard was opened. The man wrapped in cloth stripes walked in slowly. Only his eyes were exposed, and they were as shady as the eyes of a snake, releasing the seepage of cold light. A biting cold aura was sensed around the man. What was going on here? Where were Daisy, Brent, and Lone Wolf? Jack felt strong waves surging in him, and he was feeling myriad. Subconsciously, he wanted to get up and fled. But he thought of what Brown had said just now. He clenched his teeth and sat down on the stone bench, acting calm, and gazed at the man warily. When he was ten steps from them. Brown suddenly waved his right hand and swept the tea tray on the stone table making it fly towards the direction of the man wrapped with cloth stripes. Tap! The cloth stripe man raised his hand and caught the tea tray. "Pour it yourself," Brown said with a smile. He was in a casual mode from the beginning. The man wrapped in cloth stripes picked up the teapot and teacup, then threw the tea tray on the ground. He poured a cup of tea and drank it up. Then, he looked at Brown and said, "Good tea!" "Of course," Brown smiled proudly, "My nephew is always devoted to cing his best for visitors." "Nephew..." The man wrapped in cloth stripesughed suddenly. Then, under Jack''s dumbfounded gaze, he bowed lightly. "Senior, Ghost had disturbed you. I''ll leave now." He then turned around and walked away. Boom! Jack''s brain was nk as if he was struck by something. He had lost his ability to think as if his brain was aputer that had crashed. Leaving just like that? Looking at Ghost, who was leaving. Jack felt his throat tighten, and his mouth was dry. He had met the man which was ranked ten in the Azrael List for the second time and he was here just for a cup of tea from his Uncle Brown? When Jack returned to conscience, Ghost was gone. Even so, Jack had the feeling of he was tranced by a dream. "Is he gone?" Brown smiled, stood up, and said, "It''s almost time for me to leave too." As he said, he walked outside. "Uncle Brown!" Jack shouted. Brown stopped, "Remember my word, take out your attitude when you were in the ck Prison. A man would rather die in honor than live in shame. Man puts his dignity above his life. Be a man, be brave." Like his uncle? Jack was thinking absentmindedly. "Right, arrange someone to send your wife and the others to the hospital. They are not in serious harm." As Brown walked to the door, he suddenly said again, "Boy, didn''t you notice that it was too quiet when we were drinking tea just now?" Jack''s body trembled, his hesitation and messy thoughts were instantly cleared. He got up suddenly and hurried back to the main room, regardless of the pain on his body. What he saw was like a hammer that struck on his eyeballs. Amber, Mr. Ward, and the others were all unconsciously lying on the table in the room. An intense panic struck him. Jack quickly hurried and went outside of the bamboo courtyard. Brown had left. But on the groundid Brent, Daisy, Lone Wolf, and several security guards...??????????????? Chapter 338 Father was Attacked! The scene in front of Jack made all his hair stand on end. Ghost, being ranked tenth on the Azrael list, was able to knock out everyone without making a sound. If it wasn''t for his uncle''s presence, Jack would already be dead. Jack quickly summoned the people to send them to LJ hospital. Thank goodness that they were only knocked unconscious and their lives were not in danger. In the patient''s room, Jack sat next to the unconscious Amber feeling guilty. He never expected all theyers of protection to be so ineffective! He took a deep breath and looked at the unconscious Amber. His heart ached as he gently stroked Amber''s cheeks and said, "I''m so sorry that I was unable to protect you." In the evening, most of them had regained their consciousness. Under the instructions of Director Lansing, everyone was reexamined, and only when they all were determined to be healthy did Jack heave a sigh of relief. It was already eight in the evening when everything was settled. After dinner, Jack sat beside Amber''s bed and cut some apples for her. Amber looked at Jack and said, "No need for this, you are still injured and should be resting." "It''s just cutting an apple, it won''t take much effort." Jack cut the apple into small pieces and then served them to Amber, "Can''t I pamper my wife?" Amber felt very touched as she took over the pieces of apple and started to eat them. The television was turned on and the evening news was being broadcast. Initially, the television was turned on to kill the silence in the room but very soon a news segment caught Jack''s attention. It was reported that some mercenaries were captured in the city. There was a video of the actual assault to capture them. ording to the news, they were from Deadpool Mercenary! Jack was shocked to see this news. Were those Deadpool Mercenaries who had escaped been captured just like that? The battle at TM Vi almost decimated Jack and the protection guards. He had been anticipating the return of those escaped Deadpool mercenaries tounch another assassination attempt on him. He didn''t expect that episode to conclude just like that. "Hubby, they don''t look like they had been captured by that assault team!" Amber suddenly said. Jack came to his senses and looked at Amber. Amber pointed at the television and said, "Just now I saw that they had already been bound when the assault took ce."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What?! Jack was shocked and quickly looked at the television but the news had already gone to another topic. Jack quickly took out his phone and searched for the news. The inte would be reporting the same news. He finally found it! Jack''s eyes lit up as he clicked on the link for the video to y. Thereafter he showed it to Amber and very soon, Amber highlighted, "It''ll show up very soon. Just as the camera goes into the room." As soon as she said, Jack quickly paused the video. He inspected carefully and started to frown tightly. Just as Amber said, the Deadpool Mercenaries had already been subdued and bound as they waited for the assault team. "Who did this?" Jack ced his cell phone down and pondered. It was obvious that someone had subdued the mercenaries and then waited for the police to arrest them. It was definitely not an easy task to subdue a team of bloodthirsty mercenaries. If it was so easy to take them down, he would have sent Yael and Jim to settle them. But then Jack could only think of one possibility. He turned and looked at Amber, "Do you think that Uncle Brown did it?" Amber was stunned and maintained her silence because Uncle Brown indeed was capable of doing it. Jack''s thoughts started to surge as his eyes lit up. He wondered what were the reasons for Brown to leave the ck hell. But if Brown really caught the Deadpool Mercenaries, then the kill order sent out by the Assassin Squad might have a new development! Jack was overjoyed when he thought of this. Even with his temperament, he couldn''t help but grab Amber''s hand tightly with excitement. Amber was stunned and looked at Jack, "Hubby, what''s wrong?" "Perhaps there will be a turn of events soon!" Jack smiled as he said. A week passed and things seemed to return back to normal. It was peaceful and tranquil at the Four Impressions Club. There was no trace of any killers. Even the security cameras did not detect any abnormalities. From Yael''s intelligence sources, within a week, the suspicious characters that they had been tracking had started to leave the city. The strange peace caused Mr. Ward and Brent to be unsettled. It was Jack that started to be happy and the reality looked increasingly as he hoped for. That night. Jack was chatting with Amber in the garden as they enjoyed the breeze. They seldom had such a time together and cherished every moment of it. It was calm and tranquil. "Hubby, it''s surreal that these few days were so quiet and peaceful," Amber said as she supported her chin with both of her hands. Jack smiled warmly, "Perhaps the tide will turn soon." "Actually, I hope that we can have more days like this," Amber said. Jack immediately acted pitifully, "Just look at you, are these what a wife should say?" "What? I only wished to spend more moments like this with you." Amber retorted. Jack raised his hand to tap on Amber''s nose and said, "Okay, even if we get back to normalcy, I will ensure that I spend some time with you every day." "Really?" Amber''s eyes lit up, "Then I hope that we quickly return to normal life." Jackughed happily. Just at this moment, the garden door was roughly pushed open by someone. Jack frowned and felt upset with the interruption. He turned and was about tosh out but he saw Mr. Ward rushing in with his face pale and worried. "Mr. Ward, what happened? Jack asked as he stood up. Mr. Ward was perspiring all over as he tried to catch his breath, "Mas.. Master, Old Master, he... he was attacked!" Kaboom! What Mr. Ward said exploded in Jack''s mind like a thunderp. Jack was stunned and his eyes turned red. His father had deployed all his elite protection guards to protect him and now... Jack rushed forward and grabbed Mr. Ward''s shoulder, "What''s the situation? How''re dad''s injuries?" His happiness and relief with Amber just a moment ago had disappeared into thin air. At this moment, Jack was like a ferocious and bloodthirsty beast. Amber was anxious as she saw that Jack had grabbed Mr. Ward so tightly that he was hurting Mr. Ward. Amber quickly pried off Jack''s hands and then said calmly, "Hubby, calm down and listen to what Mr. Ward has to say." After Jack released his grip, Mr. Ward began to say, "Thank goodness it was discovered in time and the protection guards killed the attacker. Now old master is being treated for his injuries." Jack heaved a sigh of relief and narrowed his eyes as he fumed and demanded, "Who did it?"00000 Chapter 339 Go to The Hughes Residence "The Assassin death squad top killer, Ghost!" Mr. Ward looked doubtful as he said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ghost?! Jack shuddered and immediately revealed a shocked expression. But how could it be? "Can''t be, Ghost was herest week and was that man who was covered with cloth straps!" Jack''s voice stuttered. Even with his temperament, he was unable to control the horror he felt, "Mr. Ward actually all of you had met him but he knocked you all unconscious. It was Uncle Brown who scared him off. How could he have gone to kill my father?" Jack was immediately filled with doubts. The kill ordermissioned by the Burton family had targeted him. When Ghost failed to kill him, why did he go on to kill his father? That was bullshit! Even if the Assassin Squad was retarded, they could not have issued a ridiculous addendum to that order! "Master, I was equally shocked when I found out about this. The family is investigating this and we still do not know the reasons for this." Mr. Ward looked doubtfully at Jack. When the Assassin Squad issued the hit order on Jack, it had initially been kept secret. However, a third party intentionally leaked the order outside of the dark and caused normal people to be enticed by the prize money for killing Jack. Now, Ghost who had given up on killing Jack turned around to make an assassination attempt on the head of the Hughes family. Even Mr. Ward who had experienced so much was dumbfounded by such a turn of events. Jack''s gaze glimmered and the vein at the corner of his eyes continued to throb but he could not find answers to his doubts. Suddenly he raised his head and asked, "Who killed Ghost? Father had already sent the best guards to protect me, the remaining guards could not possibly kill Ghost!" He had personally witnessed the horrific abilities of Ghost. The most elite guards were led by Brent and Daisy who were ranked 23rd and 20th on the Azrael list and yet were knocked unconscious by Ghost silently. It was impossible for the normal guards to stop a killer of such abilities. Even if his father had formed another elite unit of protection guards after sending his best to Jack it was still not possible for them to handle Ghost! Furthermore, the current situation was Ghost was killed while his father was just injured. Jack was certain that no security team in the entire world was able to do this. "I don''t know." Mr. Ward shook his head as he looked down trying his best to hide his horror. He said slowly, "Old master had only told me this and instructed me to take good care of you. But I feel that there was more than meets the eye. I think that master needs toe with me back to the Hughes residence." "Go to the Hughes residence?" Jack frowned. "I disagree!" Amber said sharply. Jack and Mr. Ward turned to look at Amber. Amber''s beautiful face was very serious as she said solemnly, "You silly fool, it''s too dangerous for you to go back to the Hughes residence! Every member of the Hughes family regards you as a thorn in their flesh. If you go back now, everyone will attack you immediately." Jack did not retort as Amber''s concerns were reasonable and could even be worse than what Amber thought. Now that his father was injured, he no longer had control over the family. Madam Hughes would naturally take over control and if he was to go to the Hughes residence, it would be like walking into a lion''s den. "Master, you should decide on this." Mr. Ward said. How could Mr. Ward not see the dangers that Amber was concerned about? The garden suddenly became quiet and tense. Jack stood in ce with his fists clenched. On one side was his wife''s objection while on the other side was his injured father and a puzzling assassination case. How should he choose? "Hubby, please calm down." Amber grabbed Jack''s arm and said, "Furthermore, the kill order by the assassin squad is still active. If you go, not only you have to face up to the Hughes family, you''ll still have the risk of being assassinated." Jack shuddered and the hesitation within him disappeared and he looked determined. "Huff..." Jack exhaled a breath and Jack smiled, "Honey, I have to make a trip!" What? Amber was first surprised and then it turned into anger. She had spent the effort to exin to him her concerns but why did Jack insist on going to the Hughes residence? "Uncle Brown had said that I should press forward with determination on certain things." Jack exined carefully and was increasingly determined, "Escaping from reality cannot solve anything. Now the Hughes family is on the cusp of a huge change with my father being injured. In my private capacity, I need to visit my father, and officially I need to find out what was going on. Only when I find out what was going on can I change the situation regarding the assassination order on me." In the past, he was not aware of the circumstances and was filled with hatred because his father had abandoned him and his mother. But once he started to understand what had happened, his feelings for his father had slowly changed for the better. Life''s greatest tragedy was to raise a child while the parent was absent. Furthermore, Jack''s mother''s death was his greatest nightmare. Now he only had his father and if he didn''t bother about what had happened, how was he going to face the others? Amber was lost as she looked at Jack''s determination. In the end, she could only smile bitterly, "Such is your character. Once you decided on something you''ll never change your mind. Since you''ve decided, then go ahead." "Thanks," Jack said gratefully. "But you muste back safely!" Amber said sternly, "You must remember that you not only have a father, you also have a wife." "Understood!" Jack smiled, "Not only do I have a wife, but I will also have sons and daughters in the future." Amber blushed and rolled her eyes, "Behave yourself." "I''ll make the necessary arrangements." Mr. Ward saw that the decision was made and turned to leave. At three o''clock in the afternoon. At the suburb airport, a private jet took off ahead of all the other aircraft. Jack started to be unsettled as he sat and looked outside the aircraft. Although he had decided to go, he remained nervous to make the trip to the Hughes residence. This was his first time going to the Hughes residence! He was going to the family that he had been fighting with his life for! The Hughes family was at the top of the pyramid and superior to all. To the Hughes family, all wealthy families were insignificant as ants. Even a tycoon like Steve Knight was ignored even when he spent years trying to get a visit to the family. Now it was the first time and he had a good reason for going into the Hughes residence. "Master, are you nervous?" Mr. Ward asked. Jack brought Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy for the trip. This was the team he needed. For this journey, he needed the quality of the people and not the quantity. If he brought too many people with him, it would give the Hughes family and Madam Hughes the reason to make things difficult for him. Furthermore, if the Hughes family intended to harm him, would it matter if he had brought more people? "Nervous!" Jack said honestly and rubbed his nose. "Master shouldn''t be too concerned. Things should be fine with Mr. Ward and me with you." Brent said with confidence. Jack was not concerned but heughed, "I was just thinking if should I step into the Hughes residence with my right foot or left foot first?" What Jack said left Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy speechless.?????????? Chapter 340 Obstruction At a mountain range north of the capital. From ancient times, this mountain range was a natural barrier against the northern nomads. This natural barrier had lost its purpose over the course of time. The mountain range was full of tranquility and peace as the lush forest seemed to be a mysterious shroud for the mountains. A mist nkets the area during dusk and dawn. Very few people were aware of a vast in which exists among the mountains. It seemed like a paradise isted from the world and yet this was a ce all the wealthy families seek to visit. Each day numerous airnes would shatter the peace andnd on this in. The ten thousand acres in was a ce of pilgrimage for the rich and powerful. A manor stood proud and magnificent as the stars in a dark night. There were ques and archways at the entrance of the manor. On the entrance was the bold and magnificence words of ''Hughes Residence''! Outside the manor was a small airport with three runways and a helicopternding area. The aircraftnded, taxied, and stopped at the parking area. "Master, we''ve arrived at the Hughes Residence." Mr. Ward woke Jack from his sleep. Jack slowly opened his eyes and looked out of the window. What he saw shocked him and caused him to be dazed momentarily. Daisy was simrly shocked as she looked on with her eyes wide open. They had seen numerous manors and castles. The castle manor of the Burton family had already stunned Jack. But the Burton family castle manor was totally insignificantlypared to what was in front of him! If it wasn''t him seeing it for himself, how could he believe that a family could be so grand and prosperous? He was silent for a minute before he came to his senses. Jack rubbed his nose and said solemnly, "Let''s go." They disembarked from the airne and a vehicle was already waiting for them at the dispersal. Mr. Ward and Brent walked to the car and the young driver was extremely polite. However, when Jack and Daisy approached the car, his expression became very troubled. Mr. Ward reproached, "Insignificant servant, aren''t you going to greet master?" The young driver was stunned and quickly bowed, "Forgive me, master." Jack acknowledged calmly before entering the car. Although Mr. Ward was a servant he would not suck up to people like Killian and the rest. It was all toomon for him to discipline a small servant. Along the way, Jack could see numerous cars going to and from the airport to the Hughes Manor. The difference was those people who were going towards the manor were filled with excitement and hope while for those returning to the airport, some were exceedingly happy while many were extremely disappointed. "Master, initially your father-inw was the same as these people." Mr. Wardughed proudly as he pointed out to those people in the cars, "The level of the reception was determined by the status of the Hughes family members. This was also the pride of the Hughes family. The difference was whether they were driven away by the servants before they even entered the manor or they were driven away by a higher status servant after they entered the manor. Or perhaps the sessful ones were received by the younger generation and achieved whatever they wanted." "ording to what you said, it was rare for them to meet an authoritative figure of the Hughes family and far rarer for anyone to meet my father!" Jack said. "Yes, indeed." Mr. Wardughed and continued, "But your father-inw was received by me and to the Hughes family, it was already a great honor. It could be said that it exceeded the importance of the younger Hughes generation." Jack''s father-inw was at least the owner of a huge international enterprise aspared to Aiden who was considered insignificant even though he was a renowned local real estate magnate. It was only to be expected that Jack''s father-inw would be received by Mr. Ward. Jack was not rmed by this but was surprised at how strict the Hughes family was. To think that the reception of visitors was strictly based on status. Even wealthy families like the Burtons and Quinns did not have a simr structure. Jack sighed with a heavy heart as he looked at those vehicles. This brought a new meaning to the saying "You either have it or you don''t." These people had to rack their brains for the chance to knock on the Hughes family main door but he could just enter without informing anyone. Birthright was something that would determine one''s entire life! Then, as the car approached the entrance of the manor, it was stopped by the guards. "Absurd! Who dares to stop me from entering?" Mr. Ward yelled sternly. Brent also stood up, "A bunch of useless dogs, get the hell out of the way!" One was the most trusted servant of the head of the family while the other was his most trusted bodyguard and the martial arts instructor of the family. Their status and appointments were far higher than any of the guards. They even had the authority equal to the elite generation. But now they were stopped by the external guards of the manor!N?velDrama.Org owns this. The few young guards were terrified but the leader mustered his courage and said, "Mr. Ward and Mr. Brent may enter but the other two unidentified visitors cannot enter." Jack''s expression darkened and suddenly felt amused. Unidentified visitors could not enter? Wasn''t this too obvious? "Absurd! How can someone myself and Brent escort be considered unidentified?" Mr. Ward was furious and he continued, "If anyone was to question me, it must be the Hughes family and not you unless you were instructed by someone!" He was direct and to the point. With the strict and structured reception regtions, if they weren''t being instructed by someone, how could these insignificant guards make such bold decisions? The young guards were shocked by Mr. Ward''s reproach. The leader of the young guards was silent for several seconds before looking at Mr. Ward and said, "Please forgive me, Mr. Ward. Due to the recent assassination attempt on the head of the family, the security has been raised to the highest level. That''s why I have to stick to the security protocols." Smack! Mr. Ward immediately pped the guard and yelled, "Piss off! Do you think I''m so easy to fool?" On hearing this, the young guards were horrified and their foreheads started to perspire. No one had ever challenged them in this manner and the situation became very tense. Jack maintained his silence and wanted Mr. Ward and Brent to handle this but he started to feel irritated. With Mr. Ward and Brent escorting him in, these guards had no authority to block their movement. It was obvious that someone had instructed them to do so. "I''ve just arrived at the Hughes residence and they sent some dogs out to bite me?" Jack thought to himself as his eyes lit up. Suddenly, he could see someone walking over towards them. "George!" Jack''s cold expression suddenly turned even frostier. Just at this moment. George smiled and said with disdain, "What''s with all the yelling? This is disrespecting the Hughes family! Mr. Ward, you as a servant of the Hughes family should know very well that bastards are not allowed to enter the Hughes residence!"??????????? Chapter 341 What can You Do to Me? Bastard? Jack was suppressing his anger as his fists clenched with its veins throbbing. Daisy could feel his anger and couldn''t help but look at Jack in surprise. Mr. Ward and Brent''s expressions darkened to the extreme. This was at the entrance of the Hughes Manor and had numerous visitors. By calling Jack a "bastard" was a great insult and disrespect to him. It was also indirectly insulting the Hughes family. "Master George." The few guards quickly greeted him. Several visitors at the entrance also looked over. The appearance of George caused some of the visitors to be excited and fired up. But what George said had raised their curiosity and broken their train of thoughts as they continued to look on. "George, you are one of the elite generation and also a potential heir. Isn''t what you said too disrespectful?" Mr. Ward was upset and said sternly. He could berate other servants but when he was facing a potential heir like George, he had to forcibly suppress his anger.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Disrespectful?" Georgeughed with disdain and waved his hands, "Mr. Ward, are you kidding me? Bastards do not deserve any respect!" Mr. Ward''s eyes raged with fury as soon as he said this. Brent dashed forward but was stopped by Mr. Ward. George said sharply, "Bastards cannot enter. That''s the Hughes family regtions! This is the property of the Hughes family and anyone who does not abide by the regtions is directly challenging the Hughes family!" He looked with disdain towards Mr. Ward and Brent, "Mr. Ward and Brent, are you trying to side with an outsider to challenge the Hughes family?" The atmosphere became increasingly tensed at the entrance to the manor. A group of visitors looked on as they gasped and started to whisper among themselves. "Oh, my lord! I came for dozens of times and this is the first time I''m seeing this!" "Bastard? The man in the car is a bastard of the Hughes family?" "Oh gosh, even though we were refused entry, at least we weren''t insulted to that degree!" ... Mr. Ward and Brent were already raging with fury. But what George said was clearly making things difficult for them. If Mr. Ward and Brent were to continue to push, they would bebeled as challenging the Hughes family. Even the wealthy families did not dare to antagonize the Hughes family. They were servants of the Hughes family and the consequences of challenging the Hughes family... "Challenging the Hughes family?" Suddenly a burst ofughter broke the silence. Everyone looked in surprise, disbelief, or shock at the person who said this. Jack stood up and said with aggressive confidence, "So what If I challenge the Hughes family? What can you do to me?" He was arrogant, confident, aggressive, and overbearing. His statement shocked everyone. Gosh! Was this person insane? This statement was far too disrespectful! Even Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked by this. What Jack said directly challenged George. True enough. George scoffed and said, "How dare the bastard speak? Beat him up and throw him out of here!" "Stop!" Mr. Ward and Brent yelled. Brent immediately jumped from the car while Daisy quickly positioned herself next to Jack. The atmosphere was tensed and could erupt at any moment. The onlookers were terrified and became excited by the sudden turn of events. Perhaps they had been suppressed by the Hughes family for too long or perhaps they were upset from the repeated failed attempts to enter the manor. When they saw that someone was now challenging the Hughes family, they felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Regardless, it was an interesting scene to watch. "Beat him up!" George yelled at the guards and several guards began to approach Jack. "Brent, stand down!" Jack ordered coldly. Jack calmly got off the car in full view of everyone. He immediately exuded a sense of confidence and authority. At that moment, Jack''s presence took a huge change. He was lofty as the mountains and majestic as the sea. His gaze was exceedingly sharp and ferocious. He walked past the young guards calmly with both his hands in his pockets as his gaze was like the grim reaper. "I would like to see who dares to touch me!" Jack said arrogantly to everyone''s surprise. The few guards were stunned and did not dare to look directly into Jack''s eyes not to mention striking him. Even Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy didn''t expect Jack to change so drastically. Everyone looked at Jack and the onlookers couldn''t help but secretly support Jack. "What are you waiting for? You are the Hughes family servants, can''t you hear my orders? Are you deaf?" George yelled at the guards as his heart started to fluster when he saw Jack approaching him. But the guards stood in ce and didn''t move. "Hadn''t your leg been broken enough?" Jackughed coldly as he walked towards George. He actually didn''t wish to be entangled in this exchange. It was his first time at the Hughes residence and he intended to just go along with Mr. Ward and Brent''s arrangements. However, it was clear that George already had the intention to antagonize him and refuse his entry into the manor and even insulted him by calling him a bastard! How could he endure such disrespect and humiliation? Jack was not the type who would suffer in silence. Any insults to him would be returned tenfold! George was stunned and his expression started to turn ferocious. What Jack said touched a nerve and he was ready to erupt. "Thest time Brent helped you but now you''re at the Hughes manor and Brent won''t dare to help you!" Georgeughed and suddenly pounced towards Jack like a ferocious tiger. Everyone gasped at the sudden outburst. Even Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy were taken aback by this. But Jack was calm and stood in ce as he faced up to George. Jack shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Uncle Brown was right, wealthy heirs are nothing but ruthless and bloodthirsty devils. The only way to beat them was to be even more ruthless and merciless!" George''s pupils constricted as he saw Jack''s calmughter which struck fear into him. But he continued his lunge towards Jack and he swung his fist with immense strength towards Jack. Whoosh! The swing was so powerful that it whistled through the air. But Jack moved at thest moment and was able to dodge George''s fist effortlessly. What?! George''s expression changed drastically and he was horrified. Before he could continue his attack, he felt arge hand holding tightly onto his neck and then with an outburst of energy, smash! Jack grabbed George''s neck and thrust it towards a stone pir. George immediately yelled out in pain as blood sttered all over the pir.00000000???? Chapter 342 Upheaval at the Hughes Residence! Bash! There was a loud sound when the face impacted strongly onto the stone pir and shocked everyone around them. The strike was ruthless and swift. At that moment, Jack sent chills down everyone''s spine. Even those rich and powerful onlookers who had seen all kinds of situations were shocked by Jack''s actions. This... wasn''t this too ruthless and outrageous? Jack tantly beat up an heir to the Hughes family at the entrance of the Hughes Manor! "Scumbag," Jack said with disgust as he released George''s neck and George flopped onto the ground like a ragdoll. The charming face was covered with fresh blood and his nose which was clearly broken caved into his face. He looked totally devastated. George was stunned and horrified. Was this the same Jack that he met a while ago? The Jack that he met was useless and had to depend on Brent''s help to fight him! The intense pain on his face snapped him back to his senses. "Argh!" He yelled angrily and would not submit, "Jack! How dare you!" George trembled as he writhed in pain on the ground, "I''m an heir to the Hughes family and you are causing trouble here so tantly. Just wait for the family''s punishment!" On hearing this, Mr. Ward and Brent''s expression changed drastically. When George plotted against Jack because he coveted Amber, Jack was weary of the family rules and only had Brent to break George''s leg. At that time, Jack wrecked his brain so that he could circumnavigate the family regtions. But now, Jack had beaten George to such an extent at the Hughes Residence. Jack was literally putting himself in the gunsights of the family regtions. "tantly cause trouble?" Jack suddenlyughed. Hisughter shocked all the onlookers, "Since I''m tantly causing trouble, then do you think that I fear the family regtions?" Whoosh! As soon as he said, Jack raised his right leg and like a sledgehammer, he stomped onto George''s lower leg. Crack! The crisp sound of the bone-breaking could be heard which caused everyone to suck in a breath in sympathy. In full view of everyone, George squealed in pain as his right lower leg was in an odd angle with the bone sticking out from the flesh and blood squirting out. It was as if the air stood still around them. All the onlookers'' horrified gaze was upon Jack. But Jack was unfazed. He stood over George like he was looking at roadkill. He looked down arrogantly and said with disgust, "Remember this! It only took me a short time to achieve this huge improvement. You are useless and loser, that doesn''t mean that I''m the same!" George was totally bewildered and became terrified of Jack. George felt that he was insane and a lunatic who knew no bounds. Jack ignored George and turned to the terrified young guards and said, "Your master is already in this state, aren''t you going to do anything about it?" "Ah!" The guards yelled in horror and then turned and ran into the manor as they shouted, "Help! Master George had been attacked!" The shouts were loud and echoed towards the manor. Jack smiled coldly as Mr. Ward walked over, "Master, let''s go." "Go?" Jack looked at Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward''s expression was horrible and his gaze darkened. Brent suppressed his voice as he said, "Master has openly flouted the family rules and now will definitely not be able to enter. We''d be lucky if we can leave here safely." Daisy kept quiet but she knew that the situation was bad when she saw Mr. Ward and Brent''s reactions. "Why leave since we''re already here?" Jackughed angrily, "George insulted me by calling me a bastard and did not let me enter the manor. Shouldn''t I retaliate to such humiliation? Since he didn''t allow me in, I''ll fight my way in!" After saying, Jack turned and walked steadily into the Hughes Manor. Mr. Ward and Brent exchanged looks and then ran after Jack. Daisy looked around and was about to run after them but something caught her attention and caused her expression to change drastically. "I made this journey firstly to see my father out of filial piety. Secondly, it''s to find out the truth of what happened for my own sake. Even if Hughes residence is the heavens, I''ll fight my way in!" Jack''s determination and arrogance made their skin crawl. Each step that he took was steady and firm without any hesitation nor doubt. Mr. Ward and Brent followed closely as their foreheads started to perspire and their back was covered with cold sweat. Jack''s drastic change shocked both of them. Both of them hoped for Jack''s current change because they knew that this was the demeanor and temperament of the head of the Hughes family. But now the Hughes family was at the receiving end of Jack''s transformation! "Mr. Hughes!" Suddenly Daisy shouted from behind. Jack stopped, turned, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Daisy''s face was pale as she pointed to the arch above. Jack raised his head to look and his pupils constricted as the veins at the corner of his eyes throbbed. There was a severed head that dangled above the magnificent archway! Under the sunlight, a head hung high above the archway. It was covered with blood and cloth straps but revealed the person''s closed eyes.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Ghost?" Jack couldn''t help but said with surprise. He scanned the area a moment ago but the small head didn''t catch his attention. But now that Daisy had pointed it out to him, Jack couldn''t help but felt bothered by it. "Was this a warning? This was indeed the Hughes family. Their actions are second to none!" Jack rubbed his nose, his eyes glimmered, smiled, and continued walking towards the residence. The severed head of the killer who carried out the assassination attempt on the head of the Hughes family was hung out to show all future killers the price for trying to kill any of the Hughes family members! Even among the wealthy and powerful families, only the Hughes family dared to do something like this! At this moment, the shouts of those young guards led to an upheaval at the Hughes Manor! Everyone was shocked. Master George was attacked at the entrance of the manor? Good lord! Who had the gall to do this? Was he seeking his own death? When did the Hughes family be so weak to suffer such disrespect? Suddenly, all the servants and guards started to run out. Somewhere in the manor at a certain courtyard. The ce was decorated with sandalwood and was tranquil and peaceful. Madam Hughes knelt at the center of the prayer hall and faced a golden Buddha. She looked calm, peaceful, and prayed with the prayer beads. Bang! The courtyard door was pushed open. Madam Hughes frowned and her hand unconsciously pinched a little too hard and broke the string of the prayer beads. The prayer beads began to scatter onto the ground. "Granny, that bastard Jack had barged into the Hughes Manor and even crippled George!" Madam Hughes became furious instantly and yelled with murderous intent, "Does that bastard think that the Hughes family is a pushover? Does he think that he has nine lives?"??????? Chapter 343 Shut The Door, Entertain The Guest. Killian was sullen as he looked at the hunched body in the prayer hall. He was rejoicing at Jack''s impending doom. At the Hughes residence, even angels could not protect anyone who upset grandmother. Jack dared to barge through the manor entrance and crippled George. He should know that since his father was injured and was recuperating, Madam Hughes was temporarily the decision-maker for the Hughes family. "Killian!" Madam Hughes said sternly. Killian immediately bowed respectfully, "Grandma, I''m here." "Shut the door and entertain the guest!" Her voice was cold, sharp, and ruthless. Killian''s eyes lit up, acknowledged loudly, and quickly turned to leave. Inside the prayer hall. Madam Hughes looked sinister and could send chills down anyone''s spine. She lowered her head as she looked at scattered prayer beads on the ground and then looked up towards the golden Buddha. She muttered guiltily, "Buddha, forgive me for being ruthless as I had to discipline Jack. After today, I''ll return to cleanse myself." She waved her hand as soon as she said. Two young maids quickly rushed towards her to help her up and walk out of the courtyard. At the same moment, themotion in the Hughes Manor was building up. The Hughes family had always been high and mighty. They had enjoyed and was used to the superiority that they had over everyone else. Never had anyone dared to be so disrespectful and obnoxious at the Hughes Manor! No matter how wealthy and powerful the person was, once he entered the Hughes Manor, he had to be humble and respectful. This was the rules of the Hughes family! They had been used to being high and mighty and today''s disrespect had caused all the Hughes family to react angrily. From the entrance to the courtyard was a passageway that was hundreds of meters long. At this time, the passageway was lined up on both sides by the Hughes family servants and members. The so-called family members were the lower status members and were not the elite generation nor anyone with any authority. All of them looked furious and some even expressed the desire to kill. Some of the servants even held onto weapons and ready to strike when the order was given. The Hughes family was not to be disrespected. The Hughes family''s reputation was not to be tarnished. The atmosphere was extremely tense. Once the order was given, mayhem would break out. Some started to remark. "What''s going on? When had the Hughes family suffered such disrespect?" "Master George is one of the heirs of the family, he is the elite of the elites. By beating Master George is as good as insulting the entire Hughes family!" "He''s digging his own grave. Does he think that he can do this without consequences?" Around the passageway were some of the rich and powerful visitors. They were shocked to see this scene even when they had experienced all sorts of rming events. Who in the hell dared to antagonize the Hughes family to such an extent? In their shock, the curiosity got the better of them and they tried to get a better look at the situation. Just at this moment, a voice dered with no regard for the visitors, "The Hughes family has some issues to deal with. Those who do not belong to the Hughes family are to leave immediately!" Kaboom! The curious VIP visitors were shocked at the announcement. "What happened? I, I just entered the manor!" "I beg you all not to drive me away. I spent three years'' effort just to enter the manor. I haven''t even begun to speak. Please don''t make me leave!" "I want to see the head of the family, no, I can see the middle decision-makers. I''ve waited eight years for this day!" The group of VIPs panicked and started to beg. But after the announcement, a group of Hughes family members started to drive the visitors out of the manor. The orders by the higher status family members were as good as a decree! The Hughes family didn''t need to show anyone any respect. So what if you had waited for three or eight years? Once the order was given, everyone must leave! The group of VIPs was frustrated and regretted. If they had not been so curious to look at the unfolding events and gone to do what they came here for, perhaps they could have achieved their objectives. Now they were stopped and being driven out of the manor without achieving anything! Jack remained determined and confident as he continued his walk steadily towards the Hughes residence courtyard. Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy followed silently behind him. When they heard a distant rumble, Mr. Ward and Brent''s expression darkened to the extreme and could not conceal their deep worries for what would soon happen. Soon, the rumble got nearer and louder. A group of people lined up on both sides of the passageway which gave an oppressive feeling. As Jack led Mr. Ward and the others along the passageway, the people shouted angrily, "They''re here!" Whoosh! All of them looked angrily towards Jack. But the Hughes family members remained silent when they saw Jack. At that moment, the presence exuded by Jack caused their hearts to tremble and send a shiver down their spines. It was as if they all felt overwhelmed by him and felt insignificant in his presence. Jack paused and nced coldly at the people on both sides. As he looked directly at them, everyone looked away and didn''t dare to look directly into Jack''s eyes. Did they represent the dignity of the Hughes family? Jack scoffed with disdain. When Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy saw the two rows of people, they were stunned and became alert. But when Mr. Ward and Brent looked at them, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At least these were all the low level servants of the family. The family members with status were not among them. Then.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Why? This is my first time back at the Hughes Manor and you all are receiving me with such enthusiasm?" Jack scoffed and joked sarcastically. In the dead silent green passageway, this was like a huge thunderp. Kaboom! All of the Hughes family were stunned. How could this person be so obnoxious to such an extent? Did he have no respect at all? Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked and looked at Jack in disbelief. When had Master be so obnoxious? The way he belittled the Hughes family members was no different from berating the entire Hughes family. The two of them looked at Jack and took a deep breath to calm down. At that moment, Jack totally did not take the people seriously and continued his path forward. He even smiled as he held his hands up to thank them, "I thank all of you for your warm reception." Mr. Ward and Brent shuddered when they saw Jack''s actions as they and Daisy followed closely behind. The rows of people remained silent as they looked on in surprise. Jack had be the focal point and was like a sharp needle that pierced into everyone''s heart. His simple statements were like a forceful p across all of their faces. Wasn''t this clear disrespect? Insult? Total contempt? "Kill him!" Someone among them shouted with all his might. Just as water was being thrown into boiling oil, the sudden shout erupted the mayhem. "Kill him! How dare he insult my Hughes family! Die!" "How could the Hughes family be disrespected? He deserved to die!" The crowd became riled up and Mr. Ward and Brent immediately reacted. "Brent!" Mr. Ward yelled. Both of them stood on either side of Jack to protect him. Mr. Ward''s face was red with fury and yelled ferociously, "This is Master Jack, the only son of the head of the Hughes family and one of the heirs. I want to see who among you dare to harm him!" Chapter 344 Even as a Bastard, You are not Comparable There was a sound like thunder. It was breathtaking. The outrageous Hughes family was shocked. As those are ordinary people and domestic servants, Jack seemed to be an untouchable secret to them. The child of the family head, one of the heirs? How could that be? The list of heirs of the Hughes family had long been done, and the head of the family had always been pure-hearted and single. Where did this childe from? Where was the heir from? It was Mr. Ward who said this. As the family head''s trusted servant, it was impossible to lie about that. In fact, when Jack came with Mr. Ward and Brent, many people noticed Mr. Ward and Brent, and were horrified. It was Jack''s words and behavior which were arrogant, which quickly attracted everyone''s attention, causing these people to subconsciously give up researching the existence of Mr. Ward and Brent. Now Mr. Ward stepped forward and scolded the audience. In an instant, everyone panicked. The angry gazes falling on Jack transited silently. They were shocked, horrified, unbelieving, and even some people had fire in their eyes. If he was really the child of the head of the family, one of the heirs of the Hughes family, the remarks just now really couldn''t be called as arrogance. It was more likely affinity and politeness. The noisy and deafening Green Corridors returned to silence again in an instant. One after another, their eyes scanned Jack, Mr. Ward and Brent, back and forth. Mr. Ward was a trusted servant of the family head. Brent was a close guard of the family head. They were well known among the ordinary people and domestic servants. And now, the way that the two of them were protecting Jack was enough to calm down the ordinary people and domestic servants. "Hm?" Jack joked and smiled to Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, it turns out that you carry quite a lot of weight in the Hughes family." Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, and whispered, "But only for these ordinary people and domestic servants, you need to stop teasing me." "Let''s go." The smile on Jack''s face disappeared, and his stern look was restored, "I want to see, who can stop me!" Step by step, they moved forward slowly without rushing. The ordinary people and domestic servants did not dare to step forward. This majestic momentum was enough to even suffocated these people. They were not like the domestic servants at the mountain gate who were secretly instigated by George. Now the only Hughes family members that could secretly instruct anyone, were only the real top ones. Patrick, or Madame Hughes! "Stop!" There was a loud sound. Jack stopped abruptly and looked towards where the sound came from. At the same time, everyone looked towards the end of the Green Corridor. Over there, a figure was slowlying towards this side. The eyes behind the gold framed sses exuded a cloudy light. The stern face was like frost. Killian walked slowly, staring diagonally at the nsmen and domestic servants on both sides of the corridor. "You are bunch of trash, don''t you know that a bastard is not allowed to enter the door to the Hughes family?" Bastard?! It seemed as if everyone was struck by lightening, their expressions changed drastically. Jack narrowed his eyes, curled his lips, and gave a weird sneer. But Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy frowned instantly as their faces looked angry. He didn''t mind that George was mentioning him as a bastard in front of the archway of the Hughes Mansion. Now Killian was calling him the same in front of so many Hughes family members. Did he want to let everyone in the family know? To Jack, to Patrick, this was tant disrespect! Killian was full of anger and calmly pushed the sses on his nose. "Bastard, you should have the consciousness of a bastard. George kept you from entering the Hughes Mansion. That''s for your own good! You bastard don''t know the rules, and openly vited our family rules Today, this will be your end!" The speech was precise and powerful. It let everyone in the room feel fear. However. "Let''s go." Jack smiled disdainfully. He stepped forward again and walked towards the end of the Green Corridor, but his eyes narrowed even more. Was he ignoring me?! Killian''s pupils narrowed and the blue veins in the corners of his eyes were popping wildly. Seeing Jack walking straight forward, he stepped forward, raised his hand and pressed it on Jack''s chest. "If you dare to take one step further, I will make you regreting to this world!" Just as he said that, at the end of the Green Corridor, dozens of aggressive domestic servants swarmed immediately. The room was filled with killing intent! This scene caused an uproar among the nsmen and domestic servants on both sides of the corridor. Mr. Ward signaled to Brent and Daisy at the same time to take a step forward, forming a horn, encircling Killian in the middle, and facing the dozens of domestic servants rushing towards them at the same time. "Mr. Ward, Brent, I advise you to analyze the situation!" Killian said coldly. Snap! Suddenly, Jack raised his hand and pped Killian''s right hand from his chest. Killian''s face became more cold, and a trace of consternation shed through his eyes. Without waiting for his anger to erupt, Jack opened his mouth and said coldly, "You want to lie on the ground too?" Cold murderous intent filled his face. It felt like a cold wind blowing from the depths of hell as Killian sneered very angry. "Bastard, you..." Boom! Halfway through the conversation, a strong wind roared. Jack''s narrowed eyes suddenly burst, his figure trembled, and he appeared directly in front of Killian with the momentum of thunder. A strong and heavy knocking mmed into Killian''s chest. Killian let out a muffled grunt, his face changed drastically, as if he had been hit by a hammer, and his chest instantly felt stuffy. Without waiting for him to stagger back, Jack clung to Killian''s neck with his hands like snakes. Then, he held him and pressed down. Bang! The sound of his face hitting the ground was like a big thunder. Everyone trembled at the same time. "Ah!" Killian, who was now on the ground, screamed. Red blood dispersed on the marble floor. While screaming, Killian struggled violently. Jack was squatting halfway, his right hand like a pincer, pressing his neck firmly, so that Killian was unable to break free. At this moment, Jack''s murderous intent was raging and his eyes were sharp. He was like a sharp sword that was pulled out of its sheath that seemed to pierce the sky. It caused everyone be afraid. Even the dozens of domestic servants who rushed towards them, were also in an uproar as they eximed, and suddenly stopped. The cold voice immediately resounded through the corridor. "You keep calling me a bastard, has the Hughes family elite education taught you to speak like you have your mouth full of shit?" "Even if I am the bastard in your eyes, I am still the son of the head of the family, I am one of the heirs of the Hughes family. In terms of identity, status and blood, you are out of my league." "Youpare yourself with me? What do youpare with me with?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After that, Jack let go of Killian, got up, and walked to meet the dozens of domestic servants. "You can start your fight, if you can''t kill me, then I will kill you!" His aura was domineering, fierce as a sword that was breaking the sky. The majestic momentum made the dozens of domestic servants panic, stepping back and daring not to move forward. Killian was inexplicably horrified. He stood up from the ground in pain, his face covered with blood. The scene just now made him feel like he was in a dream. Since when was this guy so strong? He never used to be so powerful at all! Looking at the arrogant Jack, Killian boiled with anger. He roared, "Do it! You bunch of rubbish, the Hughes family hired you to protect our home, why are you all backing off now?" The dozens of domestic servants stopped, but still hesitated. Jack seemed like a killer in their eyes! At this time, there was a sudden voice from a slightly older woman. "Madam Hughes ordered Jack to go to Jensen House, the rest of the servants can all leave." With an order, the dozens of domestic servants facing Jack let out a breath of relief at the same time. Jensen House?! Killian, whose face was covered in blood, was taken aback for a moment, and then he grinned. Jensen House was Grandma''s yard. When he got there, he will be killed behind closed doors!??????????????? Chapter 345 Being Tough Under Protection "Young Master, Jensen House is the house of Madame Hughes. Normally, even the old Master has to get permission to enter." Mr. Ward''splexion was dark, with a faint fear. "Does she want to get me to her ce and make trouble again?" Jack rubbed his nose and sneered, "If I am not going, it will be disrespectful to her." "Young Master..." Mr. Ward''s face changed drastically, and he was about to convince him, but Jack had already strode forward. "Mr. Ward, what should we do?" Brent asked in a low voice. Jensen House was Madame Hughes'' forbidden ce in the Hughes family. Even the head of the family must be approved before going there. If Jack really got in there, once there was a change, it would be a turtle in the urn, just waiting to be killed. Mr. Ward pondered for a moment, his eyes suddenly showed determination. "Brent, are you afraid of death?" "No!" Brent replied sonically. "Mr. Ward, Brent." Daisy''s expression changed drastically. Brent smiled, "Daisy, you should stay outside the courtyardter. Let Mr. Ward and I apany Young Master inside. If anything goes wrong, you have to leave immediately." He said in a low tone and with a resolute expression. Daisy couldn''t help but feeling uneasy. But as she met Brent''s gaze, she pressed her red lips and nodded. Immediately, the three of them followed Jack. "He will be dead." Killian raised his hand and wiped the blood from his face, and smiled darkly, like a snake. Leaving a group of ordinary people and servants in horror, he walked forward quickly. Soon, Jack saw an old woman. The old woman was covered in age spots, her face was drooping, and her hair was gray. Seeing Jack and the others, she kept a straight face without saying a word, and walked straight ahead to lead the way. Mr. Ward whispered, "Young Master, this is Madame Hughes''s close servant." After a pause, he added, "She was the maid she brought to the Hughes family when Madame Hughes married into the family." That was the most trusted under the closest! Jack was surprised. In ancient times, there was a habit of bringing a maid with on the day thedy got married. Such a maid, even after arriving at thedy''s husband''s house, was the most trusted one to thedy under all, and she was the closest to her. Seeing Jack''s face darkened, Mr. Ward hurriedly added, "If you really enter the Jensen House, we won''t have the final say anymore, Young Master, think twice before anything." "If I don''t go, can things be done today?" Jack raised his eyebrows and smiled, his eyes bursting, "In all of the Hughes family, I was seen as a thorn in the eye since the Hughes Mansion archway. If I was a little softer, they would approach to attack, that''s the case, why should I wrong myself?" Of course he knew what Madame Hughes asked him to go to Jensen House for. First, she was afraid of affecting the entire Hughes family, that some of the things that only the upper ss knew would be known to everyone in the family. Second, if it really caused a burst in the whole family, it would definitely attract the attention of his injured father. And third and most important point, was to call him to Jensen House because that would be the area of Madame Hughes herself, so that she could demonstrate the means and do whatever she wanted. When others respected him, he respected others. The first time he went to the Hughes family, no matter if in public or private, he didn''te to make trouble. However, when he first went through the archway of Hughes Mansion, he was called a bastard and was denied to enter. Jack knew the truth that good people were easy being deceived and bullied by others, and even Brown''s guidance was more thorough. Ambiguous avoidance couldn''t solve the problem at all. Since it couldn''t be solved, then he had to use his fists to forcibly make a path! He, Jack, was never a pushover! Along the way, it was silent. The magnificent buildings of ancient temples demonstrated the heritage and status of the Hughes family. There were many pavilions andndscape gardens. It was surrounded by thousands of acres of field. After passing numerous curve roads, and bypassing a few of yards, and finally they walked into a quiet house by the leading of the old woman. It seemed to be an ancient giantpound. Under all the ancient atmosphere, what was hidden was ultimate luxury and honor. In the Buddhist hall not far away, there was still a sound of chanting echoing. The big yard was covered in green and a breeze was slowly blowing. There was also a small stream with gurgling water. "Wait here!" The old woman gave the order coldly, and walked towards the inner hall. Killian gave Jack a squinting, cold look, then followed the old woman into the inner hall. Jack walked to the side of the stream on his own. The stream was clear, and there were fishes swimming. He picked up a stone and threw it into the water, making the fish panic. Mr. Ward and Brent stood behind him with solemn expressions. Jack being so indifferent stunned them. But still, knowing what was going to happen next, they couldn''t be as calm as Jack. "Presumptuous!" The old woman''s loud shout suddenly exploded, "This is the Miss''s house, how can you allow yourself make it dirty?" Miss? Dirty? Jack sneered coldly, she really fully disying the power of her cronies. He turned around suddenly, and saw Madame Hughes walking out of the inner hall with the support of the old woman and Killian. "Miss? Whose family still called their old women "Miss"? This title has other meanings now." He was being banter. Madame Hughes'' expression was extremely gloomy. Killian was even more surprised. "You are a small person, how can you insult Miss? Do you want to die?" The old woman was furious. The expressions of Mr. Ward and Brent changed. Mr. Ward hurriedly clenched his fists and said, "Madame Hughes, Young Master is here today, he just wants to visit and see the master''s injury, he has no other intentions." "Visit?" Madame Hughes sneered, staring sharply at him, and approached Mr. Ward, "He is an ignorant kid, he insulted me, he really deserves to die!" Just with one sentence, the atmosphere in the yard suddenly became severe. Killian''s eyes shed proudly. The old woman seemed to have found the source of confidence and suddenly became more confident.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She struck her neck and yelled to Jack, "Kneel down to apologize to Miss!" However, Jack exploded with momentum, sharp like a sword, his gaze was on the old woman. "Apologize? You are simply a Hughes family servant, since you entered the Hughes family, you are a ve to the Hughes family. I am a child of the Hughes family''s head, you are nobody to tell me what to do." "If you are being arrogant, telling me kneel down, then I will have you dead!" He was filled with killing intent, sharp like a sword. The old woman''s face suddenly paled, her mouth opened, and she was speechless. She believed that she was a confidant of Madame Hughes, and she has been used to her position in the Hughes family. With Madame Hughes backing her up, she dared to straighten her back and speak even when facing Patrick. But now, she was told to die?! "On your knees! Who are you to speak?" Madame Hughes turned sullenly and scolded the old woman angrily. The old woman''s face changed drastically, and she nced at Madame Hughes in horror, and immediately understood that Madame Hughes was giving her a way back. Immediately she retreated behind Madame Hughes. "Grandma, why waste your time with this bastard, he is just a stupid person." Killian said suddenly. Just as he said that, Jack looked at Killian abruptly, "So, your face doesn''t hurt anymore?"????????????? Chapter 346 Do You Want to Bet with Me? "You..." Killian''s face became distorted, very furious. "Killian, shut up!" Madam Hughes yelled in a deep voice, looked up at Killian''s bloodstained face, and said, "Take Young master in and wash face." Killian was angry. But he did not dare to argue, and he obediently followed an old woman into the inner hall. In the courtyard, The wind was gentle. Madam Hughes stood straight and looked at Jack grimly. "Do you know that no one in the Hughes family has ever dared to offend me like this?" Madam Hughes asked bluntly. It made Mr. Ward and Brent feel chilly and afraid. Outside, as the owner of the Hughes family, Old master was a very powerful person. But, everyone knew that in the Hughes family, Patrick actually respected Madam Hughes because of the rules of respecting the elderly, even though Madam Hughes was not Patrick''s biological mother. So, in the Hughes family, Madam Hughes really existed like a "woman emperor". "No one dared to offend you before, but now I do." Jackughed haughtily, with his eyes full of arrogance. Now that he needed to be arrogant, he would be arrogant to the end! "It''s our first time to be human beings. Why should I respect you if you don''t treat me as a human being?" Jack thought so. But Mr. Ward and Brent panicked because of Jack. Was Young master going to fight against Madam Hughes to the end? In the air, there was a strong smell of gunpowder. Madam Hughes suddenly narrowed her eyes, showing her intent to kill. Mr. Ward said hastily, "Madam Hughes, Old master is injured. Where is he now?" Old master was injured, and Madam Hughes was the head of the Hughes family for the time being, who was the top in the Hughes family now. The most urgent thing was that they needed to see his father as soon as possible. Otherwise, they would only be more passive in this matter. Mr. Ward had always been calm, and he also knew that although Young master was very domineering, he and Brent were the only persons behind Young master. But what they had to face was Madam Hughes and the whole Hughes family! Only master could fight against Madam Hughes! "Master is seriously injured, so he is still in rest and can''t see anyone. Mr. Ward, you don''t have to worry too much." Madam Hughes smiled faintly. Mr. Ward''s heart sank to the bottom. Jack stepped forward, "I just want to see my father." "Father?" Madam Hughes raised her eyebrows with a look of disdain, "You''re just a bastard. Who knows what you really want to do when you meet master? Now you are assassinated by the Burton family. And if it wasn''t for you, how could he be injured? I remember this, and if you kill Master this time, who will be the head of the Hughes family?" Jack frowned tightly, and the mes of anger were erupting out of the chest. The words of Madam Hughes were indiscriminate. Madam Hughes was so shameless. Then, Madam Hughes said in a deep voice, "Your cheap life is not as precious as the head of the Hughes family!" She was humiliating Jack. It was an undisguised humiliation. Mr. Ward and Brent also looked extremely gloomy. How could the kinship between father and son be described as so cheap and dirty by Madam Hughes? The thought of Madam Hughes was so evil and dirty. "I just want to ask you will you let me see my father." Jack asked directly and didn''t want to say anything else. He narrowed his eyes with his eyes full of coldness. "You are really presumptuous!" "Jack, you''re just a bastard. Do you really think that the Hughes family is your ce? You hurt George and Killian and ndered me. And now you are forcing me? You have gut. You don''t know what death means!" With that, Madam Hughes roared. "Come on!" "Bang!" In the inner hall, more than a dozen burly servants surged out. Each of them had a knife, showing the intent to kill. "Brent, protect Young master!" Mr. Ward''s expression was gloomy with his eyes full of resolution.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He quickly stood in front of Jack and yelled at Madam Hughes, "Madam Hughes, Young master is Master''s son and he is one of the sessors of the Hughes family. You want to hurt Young master? Do you think Master is a pushover? Do you want to change thest name of the Hughes family?" "You frame me up and talk ck into white. What''s your awareness of being a servant?" "You want to use Master to force me? You can''t do it, and neither can that bastard!" "In society, people should recognize what they have done wrong and stand steadily when they are beaten. This bastard is rebellious. As a sessor, he vites the family rule and discipline. I''m going to give him a lesson for Old master!" "Today, I will not only maim this bastard, but also deprive him of his qualification as a sessor!" "Boom!" Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked as if they were struck by lightning. Her plot was revealed in the end. Madam Hughes had lost her patience and was going to use violence! "Ha ha..." All of a sudden, there was a burst ofughter. Theughter reverberated in the courtyard where the atmosphere was tense. This made everyone startled. Jackughed brightly, but his eyes were deeper and fiercer. When everyone felt surprised, Jackughed his head off. "Well. You want to give me a lesson for my father. You want me to deprive me of my qualification as a sessor!" Jack said as heughed. When he straightened up, the smile on his face quickly disappeared, and his expression became extremely gloomy, "OK. Now that you are so shameless, I will risk my life to fight against you to the end." "You and I are less than twenty steps apart. I''ll kill you as simple as killing a chicken. Do you want to bet with me?" "You are so presumptuous!" Madam Hughes, with a sudden look of fear, instinctively retreated. In the inner hall, Killian and that old woman ran out at the same time and stood on the left and right sides of Madam Hughes. They dare not take Jack''s words as a random threat. "Kill the bastard!" Madam Hughes was furious, thumped her chest and growled. More than a dozen men with knives rushed at Jack. "Young master, be careful. They are tough servants of the Hughes family and the bodyguards of Madam Hughes!" Brent reminded Jack loudly, and then he rushed to the servants. Mr. Ward sighed, became tougher and quickly rushed to the servants. "Old fool, it''s you who want to bet with me!" Jack was extremely angry, like a ghost, and rushed to the servants. The fierce fight broke out in an instant. Brent and Mr. Ward stopped most of the servants. Jack also quickly knocked down a servant. After taking the long knife, he bowed his body like a wolf or tiger. He scratched the long knife on the ground, causing sparks. He rushed straight to Madam Hughes. "Bodyguard! Bodyguard!" Madam Hughes was scared and panicked, "This bastard is crazy. He''s going to kill me!" Killian and that old woman helped Madam Hughes and retreated quickly. But in face of Jack, their speed was much slower. In the blink of an eye, Jack hade to the three of them. Jack had a fierce look in his eyes, showing his intention to kill people. "Creak!" Jack waved a long knife from the ground, with some sparks. And without hesitation, he shed down at Madam Hughes. He was determined to kill Madam Hughes, and his movement was very quick. All the people on the scene screamed. However, "Bang!" In an instant, A gunshot rang in the courtyard.??????????? Chapter 347 Nonbody Can Use Me ng! Sparks were sshing. In just a sh, Jack tilted his head and raised his knife, instinctively blocking the attack. The bullet pierced through the de, shot out and touched Jack''s face, then they passed by. In just an instant, a fiery burning sensation shot from his skin, and Jack''s brows were tightened in pain. The sudden gunshot made the yard suddenly silent. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at Jack in panic. Seeing that Jack was only hurt on his face, they were relieved at the same time, but their expression were still slightly hideous. Madame Hughes and Killian were also shocked. After a moment of horror, Madame Hughes started tough with excitement. "Good, good, very good!" She said three times good in a row, revealing the pleasure as a survivor, sheughed loudly, "Which of the Hughes heir protects me, this is great achievement!" If it wasn''t a secret shot just now. Madame Hughes didn''t even doubt that the long knife in Jack''s hand would really fall on her. What didn''t such a violent and rebellious person dare to do? Killian''s eyes were extremely dark. Hearing Madame Hughes'' praise, his expression became even more unwilling. He was ready to shield Madame Hughes just now. With his skill, it shouldn''t be difficult to block Jack. But for Madame Hughes, this would have been a great achievement! In the future, he wouldpete for the position of head of the family. This achievement would directly affect whether Madame Hughes supported him or not. It was just... he had been robbed of his power now! "Grandma, it''s my duty." Augh suddenly came from the corner of the yard, "Protecting grandma is the responsibility of every person of the Hughes family." Everyone looked towards the direction of the sound. Jack wrinkled his brows, his eyes filled with killing intent. The shot just now clearly was supposed to take his life. If he hadn''t dodged in time. Just one shot, it would have been a direct headshot! His cold eyes followed the sound, but it came from on the wall of the house, there was a young man who was about 27 or 28 years of age. The man had a buzz cut, his hair was like steel pins standing upright, and he was not as vicious as Killian''s, not as fierce as George, but a little more calm and determined. He had sharp features, bronzed skin and tight lips. It gave people a sense of coldness and determination like a lone Wolf in the desert, quietly waiting for the prey. "Felix?!" Almost at the same time, Brent eximed, his expression suddenly bing a little fearful, "When did youe back?" Felix?! Jack was astonished. Few people could cause Brent to have such an expression. "Felix, very good, very good, you saved grandma, if it wasn''t for you, I could have been killed by this beast!" Madame Hughes looked at the young man on the wall and was instantly excited. Killian''s expression looked extremely dark, he cursed "damn it!" in his heart. Holding a pistol, Felix jumped off the wall. However, he ignored Madame Hughes''s excitement and praise. Instead, with a smile, he respectfully said to Brent, "Brent, fortunately, I''m not ashamed of your letter of rmendation. Now that the West is peaceful again, I am returning in glory." Boom!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A words were like thunder. Brent, Mr. Ward, Madame Hughes and Killian were shocked at the same time. Jack''s eyebrows were solemn, and he looked at Felix deeply. He doesn''t know this person, but hearing words, he knew that this person had a deep connection with Brent. Moreover, he was a man that came back from the battlefield! Brent smiled, but only grudgingly. He slowly said, "Young Master Felix, you are making fun of me, that''s just what I was supposed to do." He never thought that the person he rmended at the beginning, now returned with glory, would point the gun at the person who he needed to protect the most? At the same time, Mr. Ward slowly approached Jack and said softly, "Young Master, this son is named Felix, a member of the Hughes family. He was stubborn and violent in his early years. When the heir of the Hughes family was established, he was not included because of his personality. The old master ordered him to be rmended to be enlisted in the West in the name of Brent." He was not an heir?! Jack was slightly surprised. After taking a deep look at Felix, he suddenly had some understanding. After returning from being enlisted, he tantly fired this shot, the purpose was very clear. Feeling Jack''s gaze, Felix took his eyes off Brent and turned and started looking towards Jack with a solemn face expression. "This is in the Hughes family. I don''t care who you are or what your status is. If you want to be disrespectful to my grandma, you have to ask the gun in my hand for permission first!" His words were precise and powerful. While speaking, he slowly raised his pistol and pointed it at Jack again. "Felix!" Brent looked surprised and yelled angrily. Felix responded in a cold voice, "Brent, I respect you, but as a member of the Hughes family, I have to fix things, since I have returned from the army, I must return the Hughes family what they have given me. If this person is allowed to hurt my grandma, then what is the good of me returning home?" "Great!" Madame Hughes screamed excitedly, her face was red, her eyes flickered, and she praised, "Felix, you are one of the good kids in my Hughes family, you were stubborn back then, the head of the family asked you to go to the West to join the army, you did not disappoint the expectations of the family. When you were not included in the heir, I misjudged you! The head of the family misjudged you!" "Our family needs a good man like you!" She praised him loudly without to hesitate. But it made Killian''s expression dark to an extreme and his eyes were flickering. These words had a different meaning! The heirs were really enough already! Thepetition of the Hughes family didn''t need to be like that right? In this moment, Killian couldn''t help feeling jealous, but at the same time he felt regretful. With just one shot, grandma told Felix such nice words. If it was him who was protecting her from the knife just now, there was a 50% chance of being the future head of the family! With the praise of Madame Hughes, Felix couldn''t hide the pride in the depths of his eyes, and a proud smile appeared on his cold face. However. Without waiting for him to respond, Jack suddenly chuckled. "This is very high-sounding, shame on you!" Theughter immediately made Felix look startled. Jack sternly said, "How good that sounded. You are so useless that you were not nominated as an heir. Now that you are back, you want to use me to get the upper hand? Use me to show that you are filial and your loyalty to the Hughes family?" "You want to win over this old woman''s graces and seek the identity of the heir?" "You..." Felix''s right hand holding the gun was trembling. He wanted to refute, but he was speechless. On the contrary, he looked a little flustered. Because, Jack was right! "Do you really think I''m a stupid person? No one can use me to get a position!" Jack said coldly, vigorously, his eyes sharp as a sword, "Since you are so loyal, well,e and I will cut you in pieces. Let''s get this done today! Or, you and I should take a bet, which is faster, you bullet or my knife!" ng! He pulled out his sword and stretched it into the sky. Under the sunlight, the dazzling cold light was reflected on the de. It caused the flustered Felix to narrow his eyes, and subconsciously avoided it.??????????? Chapter 348 Deserved Murder! All the people present changed their face expressions. Felix''s expression was certain, and veins at the corners of his eyes were obvious. "You dare!" "Why wouldn''t I?" Jack joked, domineering. In an instant. In the courtyard, swords were drawn. The smell of war was strong. Mr. Ward and Brent wanted to dissuade them, but both knew that things had reached the point where they were irreversible. This had been the case since the moment they started fighting with Madame Hughes. And the appearance of Felix, as Jack said, was simply to step into Jack''s position, and Jack''s doing this now was to break Felix''s wishful thinking. Suddenly, there was a burst ofughter. Madame Hughes lowered her head, trembling withughter. She attracted everyone to watch her in astonishment. Suddenly, Madame Hughes looked up, "Felix, I wrongly med you back then and didn''t give you the status of the heir. If you kill this bastard today, you can take his status!" "Madame Hughes!" As soon as she said that, Mr. Ward and Brent stopped her at the same time. This was like trying to induce Felix to kill Jack for the benefit of the heir''s status! And no one among the younger generation of Hughes family could refuse such a huge benefit. "Thank you, grandma!" Felix smiled happily, the index finger of his right hand was already on the trigger of the pistol. Jack had guessed his thoughts which was making him a little flustered. But now Madame Hughes'' promises was just right for him! Felix used to be really unruly, but he still dreamed of being the heir. Living a life with beauties, holding the power of the world! This was what every man longed for. As a Hughes, as long as he could be the head of the family, he could realize his dream. However, because of his character back in the time, he missed his chance of being nominated and was sent to the West to join the army. Now that he returned to his hometown, he ran into Jack wanting to kill Madame Hughes, it was such a terrible incidence, but Felix saw an opportunity to "change his fate". He believed that with his merits, he had enough strength topete for the head of the family, and his heir status was his qualification! "Mr. Ward, Brent, you two, one is the old servant of the Hughes family, the other is the bodyguard of the Hughes family, you eat the food of my family, have we raised a dog, now that you are still here with this bastard fighting your master?" Madame Hughes had a stern voice, and Mr. Ward and Brent''s faces changed drastically, but they were silent. The next second. Madame Hughes said again, "He is just a bastard, if he wants to kill me, then he should die, even if... you are Patrick''s child!" "Then, let''s take a bet!" Jack was not afraid, holding the handle of the long sword in his right hand, he was making a faint creaking sound. Time seemed to freeze. The air was even more suffocating. It was as if an invisible big hand was severely strangling everyone''s throat. They were as if frozen. Killian subconsciously pulled Madame Hughes a step backwards while stepping forward himself. This could be considered as protection. He missed the opportunity to protect Madam Hughes just now, but he would have to get the second at least. "Felix! Shoot him!" Madame Hughes spoke sharply, her old face covered in ferociousness, she looked like a mad beast. "Young Master!" Almost at the same time, Mr. Ward and Brent rushed towards to Jack. "Prepare yourself, this time, I actually will use you to take the position!" Felix''s eyebrows were tightened, and his right hand was slowly pressing down. He didn''t mind killing. After three years in the army in the West, his hands have already been stained with the blood of their enemies. Why bother about some more blood of the Hughes family''s bastard? However. "The head of the family is here!" Outside the house, there was a sudden shout. It was like a loud thunder. It let everything in the house stop instantly. Boom! Without Madame Hughes'' approval, the gate of the house was kicked open. All eyes followed the sound. Expectation and worryid in Jack''s eyes. Madame Hughes looked stunned, her eyes were dark. Killian and Felix showed fear at the same time. "The old Master is here, the old Master is finally here!" Mr. Ward was excited and ecstatic, his face flushed, and his right hand held tightly onto Brent who was equally excited. Only the master could save Jack now! As the door was pushed open. Patrick''s indifferent face first appeared in the eyes of everyone. He was sitting in a wheelchair, his eyes shing, and he directly stared at Madame Hughes. Behind him, Daisy pushed the wheelchair and walked slowly. There were more than a dozen Hughes family members following them. The atmosphere was solemn and depressing. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, and he had a sense of weakness, but Patrick also exuded panic and coercion, which made people scared. "Did Daisy find Dad?" When Jack saw Daisy, he understood immediately and nced at Mr. Ward and Brent subconsciously. It seemed that leaving Daisy alone outside the courtyard was the right decision. "Patrick, this is my house. You broke in directly. Where are you manners?" Madame Hughes took the lead. "Broken in?" Patrick raised the corners of his mouth to a smile, "Madame Hughes, you are joking, in the Hughes family, I am the head. There is no ce that I cannot enter. Do you think that just because I respect you, you can really regard this house as your own forbidden area?" "You..." Madame Hughes'' face changed drastically while she gritted her teeth. Patrick raised his hand and interrupted, "Please calmed down, I just heard that your house is very lively, so I came over to take a look." "Bitch, you dare to break in my property and make trouble!" Madame Hughes gritted her teeth and red at Daisy. Daisy''s expression changed slightly, she looked a little horrified. "What are you afraid of? What wrong with you inviting me to watch the show?" Patrick raised his head and smiled to calm Daisy, then he looked at the crowd and shrugged casually, "I''m just watching the show, you should continue." Continue?! Madame Hughes, Felix and Killian panicked at the same time. They were going to kill your son. How could they continue in the presence of the father? Especially Felix. When Patrick entered the yard, he was pointing a gun at Jack. Unless Patrick was blind, it was impossible not to see this scene. For an instant, Felix was in a daze and his fear grew. The gun in his hand also slowly lowered down. "Felix, what are you doing with your gun down?" Patrick jokingly smiled, "Weren''t you going to shoot my son? Please do continue." Puff! Felix was so scared that he knelt on the ground as if he was struck by lightning, and hurriedly exined, "old master, please let me exin!" "Exin what? A good man of the Hughes family, the man of service returned home in glory, what is there to exin?" Patrick raised an eyebrow and looked at Madame Hughes, "Madame, Am I right?" "Patrick, you are bullying me because I am old and weak!" How could Madame Hughes not hear Patrick''s strange undertone in his voice, she gritted her teeth and pointed at Jack, "You are injured, I will help you to take care of the Hughes family for you. Your bastard son entered the door and he crippled Killian and injured George. I asked him toe here just to solve this problem, but this beast actually wanted to kill me, so do you still want to protect him?" "Oh?!" Patrick let out a surprise. Then he looked at Jack. Jack lowered the long sword in his hand and met Madame Hughes''s gaze without flinching. "I just came to visit my father. When I first arrived at the archway of the Hughes Mansion, George drove me away because I am a bastard. Should I take this humiliation?" "In the Green Corridor, thousands of ordinary people and domestic servants were present. Killian called me bastard and threatened to kill me. Shouldn''t I take action?" "In this yard you dare to turn things around and want to use power to crush me, you want to cripple me, and take away my heir''s status. Why should I take that?" Three questions pierced right into her heart. They made Madame Hughes and Killian''s face change drastically.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jack was magnificent, watching everything. "You all regard me as Jack the bastard, weak and deceptive, anyone could kick me, but you don''t know that Buddha also has a limit to his patience. If I don''t resist, wouldn''t I have to leave the Hughes family dead?" "You, you are so arrogant, you should be killed, you should be killed!" Madame Hughes was flustered by the questioning, and pointed at Jack as if she was going crazy. "It should be killed! It should be killed!" Patrick suddenly reacted loudly, making Madame Hughes startled. Immediately, Patrick''s face was frosty and his killing intent was raging. "You actually dared to insult my son like this, you should really be the one to be killed!"???????? Chapter 349 Be a King, Be Overbearing and Be Benevolent The cold atmosphere made people frightened. Madam Hughes'' face was pale, and her facial expression was struggling. Patrick''s words were clearly referring to her. He was asking her to die just like the day in the Bamboo Grove of the Four Impression Club. Killian and Felix were in a cold sweat and restless as if there were sharp des on their back. They were quite frightened. Since the head of the family dared to say such a thing to Madam Hughes, what were they in the eyes of the head of the family? Mr. Ward and Brent were emotional and clenched their fists secretly. Jack, on the other hand, had a smile on his face as he nced at Patrick. It was nice to have his father backing up for him. It was the kind of feeling he had dreamt all his life. "I cannot tolerate anyone who bullies my son, Jack." Patrick said coldly and looked at them in a domineering way, "Even y Bodhisattva has a temper. Why shouldn''t my son revolt? Madam Hughes, would you willing to do nothing and wait to be killed if you are humiliated like this?" His words were sonorous and sharp.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Madam Hughes clenched her teeth and was almost going to spurt out blood due to the anger. She was rarely pushed to such a situation by someone. No matter where she went, she, as the elder in the Hughes family was high above and was always adored. Even Patrick was respectful towards her before. But he was now speaking to her like that because of Jack. Madam Hughes'' bit her lips, but she did not know what to say. However, it was her silence. That made Patrick smile, "Looks like Madam Hughes couldn''t endure it either. So, my son was right then!" "Patrick Hughes!" Madam Hughes could no longer bear it, "You, the way you put this matter had cleaned up the bastard''s sins. Don''t you still respect the rules of the family as the head?" Bang! Patrick mmed on the armrest of his wheelchair rampantly, "The rules in the family are determined by us humans. I, Patrick, as the head of the Hughes Family, am not a coward. Do you want me to kill my son after you have humiliated him like that?" "I will say that what my son did today was right! If you have anyints about it, pleasee to me. It had been a long time since we had an elderly who had passed away for us to worship!" The words "worship the elderly" made the whole residence silent. It was an intense threat piercing towards her. That managed to shut Madam Hughes''s mouth up. Immediately. Patrick waved his hand and called out Jack, "Brat, what are you waiting for? Come with me. Call your dad if you need to revenge the next time." "Sure, dad." Jack grinned. The coldness on his face had faded, and only the smile like the spring breeze was left on him. While he replied, he, Mr. Ward, and Brent tagged along with Patrick. After all of them left. The house was still dead silent. Patrick came as quickly as he left. He showed his power and overbearing aura. The pressure he exerted made everyone gasped for air and were speechless. After a long while. "Ruthless. The father is ruthless, so as the son!" Madam Hughes clenched her fist, and her body was trembling. Words came out of her tightly clenched teeth, "The Hughes family will be ruined in the hand of both of this ruthless father and son!" "Grandma, calm down." Killian quicklyforted her. Madam Hughes turned and looked at Felix, "Felix, you fool! If you had shot quicker just now, how would that ruthless boy step above my head?" Felix was speechless. He did not answer Madam Hughes. Instead, he hung his head low. Madam Hughes''s me made him panic. But he knew if he had fired a little quicker, he would be a dead man by now. The head of the family could even say the words like "Worship the elders" in front of Madam Hughes. It was an unconcealed threat. He was not even an heir of the Hughes family. If the head of the family intended to kill him, it would be as easy as killing an ant. After leaving the Jensen House. Jack took over the wheelchair from Daisy and pushed Patrick slowly. No one spoke all the way. Mr. Ward and Brent were following silently behind them. "Daisy, how did you find the head of the family?" Brent whispered. The Hughes residence was big. It was considered lucky for a neer to not lose his way, not to say finding the head of the family, who was resting under heavy protection. What''s more, the head of the family was just attacked. Although the Hughes family were still attending guests, the security level was on the highest. The ones who entered Hughes''s residence would not be able to wander around at will. "I was taken there." Daisy blinked and smiled mysteriously. "By whom?" Brent was stunned. Mr. Ward nced at him, "Brent, don''t ask anymore if Daisy could not talk about it. Although the Hughes family doesn''t like the Young Master, some are kind and willing to help." , Brent was silent. The brief conversation was heard by Jack. He smiled faintly. He had heard Mr. Ward said about theplicated sides in the Hughes Family. Madam Hughes and the head of the family were obvious opponents, but there were other sides that were in the dark. Some helped Madam Hughes, and some helped his father. It might be even reasonable if the ones who do not side any of them tried to cause trouble when there was a situation like just now. However, his father''s arrival had, after all, solved a big problem just now. All of a sudden. "Jack, if I camete, would you sh them with your knife just now?" Patrick''s eyes deepen as if he was thinking. Then, he asked. Jack hesitated for a moment and said, "I wouldn''t if it was before, but I would now." "Before? Now?" Patrick was confused. Jack smiled, "I had been thinking about how to enter the Hughes family uprightly. I had been naive. If it was me from before, I might not be able to even enter the Hughes Family''s door." "Now...I had been told that the rich are all evil spirits in human disguises. If I want to win them, I''ll have to be eviler than them and use all means." The coldness could pierce into one''s bone. Hearing that. Patrick unexpectedly smiled in pleased. After a few seconds, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did your Uncle Brown teach you that?" Boom! Jack''s body shook, and he asked subconsciously, "Dad, how did you know that?" Patrick raised his hands and rubbed his nose. The smile on his face was deeper. "That is your Uncle Brown''s code of conduct. His description of the rich was indeed right, but it''s a little too exaggerating. But this was indeed most applicable in your current situation. I''m not as good as your uncle in this matter." Jack hesitated for a few seconds, and he rolled his eyes. He asked in curious suddenly, "Dad, what is your method of dealing with that? "A heart filled with righteousness, have a big ambitious in you, with eyes filled with hope. You need to act like a king, you also need to be overbearing, but you shouldn''t lose your benevolence." Patrick said sternly. Jack frowned. He did not quite understand it. "Dad how to act like a king? How to be overbearing? And how to be benevolent?" Patrick gave a slight smile. He said sincerely, "To act like a king is to crush over your opponent if he is dishonest. If the opponent is honest, you should crush him too. That is overbearing. Before crushing on them, give them a warning about it. That is benevolence!"??????????? Chapter 350 Family Meeting Jack was speechless. Was this a joke? "Do you think I am joking?" Patrick said, as if he guessed Jack''s thoughts. Jack was quiet. Patrickughed freely, "You will understand the difference." The way of a King, overbearing, benevolent... Jack closed his mouth, eyes were full of thought, what his father said seemed a bit like a joke, but he thought about it carefully, it seemed that there were some differences. Soon, he came to a magnificent house. There was a certain distance between this house and the surrounding houses and pavilions, no matter the scale or the construction style, they all revealed a majestic atmosphere, a magnificent and solemn feeling. It seemed to stand out from the crowd. "Young Master, this is the residence of the Master." Mr. Ward said softly. Jack looked at the magnificent house in front of him, and his heart trembled inexplicably. This feeling was veryplicated and hard to describe. But he subconsciously clenched his fists, and his eyes were firmer than ever. Then he entered the house. A group of domestic ves are busy. Patrick took Jack and the others into the lobby. It was an antique decoration style, every detail showed the superiority of the Hughes family. The priceless antique vases and the calligraphy and paintings of some famous masters in the living room seemed to have be the foil for the decoration. After they have been seated. Mr. Ward made tea for Jack. After doing everything, he left the hall with Brent and Daisy and closed the door. It was quiet in the lobby. Patrick sat quietly in his wheelchair, sipping his tea silently. Jack sat aside and looked his father up and down. His father looked a little weak in that moment, but he would recover from it. This made Jack relieved. He had no mother, if he lost his father. Then life would have no home, but only a journey to death. "It was really close this time." Patrick put down his tea and broke the silence first.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Who did it?" Jack frowned as he asked. Ghost was the tenth killer on the Azrael List. To put it bluntly, there was probably no one in the world that Ghost would not dare to kill. But the point was, there must be some kind of motivation, right? Ghost wouldn''t return for no reason to assassinate his father after the failure. "Haha, don''t ask too much. Knowing too much is not good for you." Patrick waved his hand and changed the subject, "Aren''t you curious, how I survived?" This had hit Jack in his heart. He was really curious. He had personally seen the strength of Ghost in the Four Impressions Club. Both Brent and Daisy were the top killers of the Azrael List. The security team was also the top team that protected his father all the time. Even the usual security team of the Four Impressions Club was definitely of superior quality. With heavy protection, Ghost could yet make it to knock everyone down and broke straight into the Bamboo Grove. If Uncle Brown had not been there at the time, he would have been killed by Ghost. Patrick was not protected by the security team, and there was not a top expert like Brent guarding him. Could survive only by relying on the instinctive "weak" protective power of the Hughes family? Patrick smiled deliberately lowered his voice, "It was your Uncle Brown." Jack''s pupils narrowed, and he was immediately dumbfounded. "After he left my ce, he came to you?" "Has he been to your ce?" Patrick raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then chuckled, "I must be confused. I sent you to ck Hell deliberately to let you meet him. Since he had gotten out of ck Hell, he naturally went to see you first." Jack said, "After he came to see me, I asked him to stay for three days. On the third day, Ghost came around. Brown helped me chase away Ghost and then he left." "He didn''te to the Hughes Mansion directly. To be precise, he sneaked into the Hughes Mansion shortly before I was attacked. He happened to see me be attacked, so he took action." Patrick''s eyes were deep, and his fingertips tapped the wheelchair armrest lightly, "Did you see the head on the archway of the Hughes Mansion? That is what your Uncle Brown did." Jack was shocked as he reacted to that. "He sneaked into the Hughes Mansion? What do you mean by that?" Although Brown failed topete with his father for the position of the head of the family and was sent to the ck Hell without exact reason. But in the end, he was a Hughes after all, and he was also a former heir, and his rtionship with his father was not bad. He should be allowed to enter the Hughes Mansion in an upright manner and not in hiding. "How do I know what Brown thinks?" Patrick gave a weird smile and Jack saw that, but he always felt there was more, obviously his father didn''t want to tell him. As he saw that Jack kept silent. Patrick smiled and said, "Silly boy, the less you know, the better. Your top priority is to solve your current problems. The goal is to be the head of the family. This is what you promised your mother, and your mother''s glory should also be up to you to fight for. As for the other things, when the timees, I will tell you one by one." When he heard his father mentioning his mother, Jack''s face darkened, but he suppressed the doubts in his heart. Indeed, it was time to solve the assassination first, and then aim for the position of the head of the Hughes family. As for other things, he couldn''t touch it, and he didn''t have the ability to do so. Patrick raised his eyes to the closed door of the lobby, his eyes gleaming. It seemed as if he was able to look through the door to see farther away. He smiledfortingly and said, "However, since your Uncle Brown has gotten out of ck Hell this time, if he is willing to help you, then the assassination mission of Assassin Squad should be solved soon." Jack was shocked. "Brown can finish the assassination mission?" "Shouldn''t it be possible?" Patrick smiled uncertainly. Just as he said that. Outside the gate, Mr. Ward''s low and sullen voice suddenly sounded. "Master, Young Master, Madame Hughes is going to hold a family meeting and sent someone to invite Master and Young Master over." A family meeting?! Jack knitted his brows, he just left Jensen House, and a family meeting was going to be held now. Madame Hughes'' thoughts were changing fast enough! Patrick pped the armrest of the wheelchair, his hands grabbing the armrest made a squeaking sound. Raging anger suddenly appeared on his face. At this moment, Jack also felt his father''s anger and couldn''t help but to keep quiet. "She is not giving up. She won''t have long anymore, who does she think she is to hold a family meeting?" Patrick squeezed the words from between his teeth, like a sullen lion, with majestic eyes, "I as the head of the family haven''t even spoken yet. Why is she usurping power like this?" Outside the gate. Mr. Ward''s voice was extremely low and deep, "Master, someone said it was to discuss important matters for the heir!" "Discuss?!" Patrick grinned furiously, "This old bitch probably has lost her face just now and couldn''t bear with it anymore. She wants to mobilize the whole family to pressure on me, to let out her anger!" After that, he said coldly, "Jack, take me over there, I want to see, what kind of games this old bitch wants to y!" Chapter 351 No Outsiders! Along the way, Jack could feel the obvious fury radiated by Patrick. It was a kind of chill that one could feel by being next to him. It made the hair stand as it chilled to the bones. Jack was clear that at his father''s state, he was able to control his emotions so well that those beside him wouldn''t be able to tell what he was feeling. But now, it was clear that his father had lost some self- control.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Numerous Hughes family members and servants greeted Patrick along the way. Patrick ignored all of them and was fuming like a ferocious lion striding towards his mortal enemy. Very soon, a grand hall appeared in front of them. This grand hall was not far from the residence of the head of the family. It looked like it was the center of the Hughes Manor. There were many guards in front of the grand and solemn meeting hall. This made the meeting hall appear even more stern and solemn. The Hughes family members and servants did not dare to look at them directly and quickly walked away. When the top executives of the Hughes Family were having a meeting, it was forbidden for regr Hughes family members and servants to even look at the meeting hall. Jack looked at the magnificent meeting hall and his eyes started to light up and a fire was kindled within him. Was this... the heart of the Hughes family? As they approached, the serious and solemn atmosphere became thicker. "Move aside for the head of the family!" All the servants around the meeting hall announced loudly. Among them, a middle-aged servant hurried over and said respectfully, "Mr. Ward, Brent, and the other two must remain outside. The high-level executives of the Hughes family are having a meeting. Only the head of the family may enter." He only recognized Mr. Ward and Brent but not Jack and Daisy. Even Mr. Ward and Brent could not enter when the meeting was on. The servant was polite because they were following behind Patrick. "Jack, let''s go in." Patrick squeezed the words through his clenched teeth. Jack pushed the wheelchair and continued walking in. Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy stopped and didn''t follow. The middle-aged servant was stunned and said, "Sir, this is a family meeting, Madam Hughes and the rest are inside the hall, outsiders..." Smack! Patrick pped the middle-aged servant on the face before he could finish speaking. The p was forceful and the servant''s face immediately swelled and fresh blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. "How dare a servant restrict me? As the head of the family, do I have to exin to you if I were to bring someone for the meeting?" Patrick looked furiously at the servant "He is my son Jack. Can he enter?" Whoosh! As soon he said, all the servants gasped. The middle-aged servant''s expression changed drastically and quickly stepped aside. Jack continued to push Patrick to the meeting hall. They entered the courtyard and the atmosphere was solemn and quiet. But as they walked deeper into the courtyard, they could hear somemotioning from the hall. "Preposterous! Simply preposterous! Could the head of the family do what he wanted?" "The Hughes family always prioritized filial piety. He, as the head of the family, should lead by example. How could he disrespect Madam Hughes?" "Absurd! A wild bastard. How could he attempt to kill you? And the head of the family, has he lost his mind?" Jack''s expression darkened and started to fume. The family meeting was just Madam Hughes trying to rally people to help her to deal against Jack. "Jack, don''t speakter. Leave it all to me!" Patrick said coldly, "The damn bitch wants to use this meeting to force me. I can use this opportunity to hit back on them. Otherwise, they''d think that I had softened over these years. Perhaps they had forgotten how I became the head of the Hughes family!" The air seemed to congeal after he said. Jack unconsciously looked at the sun above him and felt that the sunlight had lost its warmth. As they approached the meeting hall, themotion became clearer. Then someone announced, "Arrival of the Head of the family". The entire meeting hall fell dead silent. All eyes were on Jack and Patrick. Some were stunned, some were unsettled, some were worried and others were disgusted... When Jack saw the looks, he finally understood howplicated the Hughes family was. How much effort and sacrifice his father had to endure to be the head of the Hughes family for more than twenty years. He could not imagine that all that he had experienced since his period of darkness could not bepared to what his father had to face in the Hughes family. It was the first time in his life that he had a new found respect for his father. "Why? Wasn''t it very rowdy just now?" Patrick said majestically from the wheelchair. All the years of umted prowess and dignity could not be matched by anyone present. This simple remark caused everyone to avoid looking directly at Patrick. But, just as the father and son entered the meeting hall, a voice said coldly, "How dare you! This is a Hughes family meeting. No outsiders!" Jack immediately looked towards a middle-aged man. This man sat beside Madam Hughes who was seated beside the head of the family''s seat. This meant that the middle-aged man''s status was rather high. The middle-aged man looked furiously at Jack with his eyes wide open. The white hair at the temples showed that this man had gone through some hardships. But his hooked nose gave him a sinister look. "Patrick, how could you disregard the family regtions as the head of the family?" Madam Hughes said as she leaned back on the chair and narrowed her eyes with hostility. "Ha!" Patrick grinned and scoffed as he looked at the middle-aged man, "Third brother, what''s wrong with me bringing my son to meet his uncles and cousins?" Patrick waved his hand, "Jack, greet your third uncle." "How do you do, uncle," Jack said calmly and nodded without any emotions. No wonder he could sit right next to Madam Hughes. This man was his father''s half brother. "Ha!" The man scoffed, "Don''t get too familiar with me. I, Archer, do not have a bastard as a nephew." Jack immediately narrowed his eyes and started to fume. Patrick became furious, "Archer, do you feel that I''ve given you sufficient respect?" Bang! Patrick pped the armrest on the wheelchair before he said, "Today I''m bringing my son in no matter what. This is my deration as the head of the family. Even if Madam Hughes were to object with the threat of hanging herself, it will not be changed." What Patrick said exploded like a p of thunder and didn''t allow for any dissent. It was overbearing and arrogant, decisive and strong. Madam Hughes narrowed her eyes and said, "Patrick, you can say as you wish, why are you involving me in this?" "Don''t you know why?" Patrick asked in return and turned to Jack and said, "Jack, push me over. I still have to sit on the position as the head of the family!" "If I don''t sit at that position, no one will dare to sit today!"00000 Chapter 352 United To Rebel "Patrick, as the head of the family, not only do you not lead by example and you even flout the family rules, how will everyone ept this?" Archer objected as Jack pushed Patrick to the head of the table. "Everyone epts this?" Patrick scoffed, "If you''re so concerned about everyone epting my decision, you, Archer better consider how to let everyone ept what you did?" "What do you mean?" Archer was startled. Patrick continued to dominate the event and maintain the pressure on Archer. He was ruthless and direct, "Back then when you and I were heirs to this family and there were many other potential heirs. But how did your status as an heire about?" "Ever since I took over as the head of the family, if it wasn''t for our brother Brown who didn''t want to be involved with the family, could you even have such a high status in the family and sit next to Madam Hughes?" "Yes, you depend on our rtionship as having the same father but different mother. When I became the head of the family, you were like a turkey who managed to fly like an eagle. Now tell me, how did you convince the people to ept your capabilities?" The words were sharp and directed. Everyone''s expression changed drastically. But standing behind Patrick, Jack could see that following what his father said, many people started to snigger and showed their discontent. It was obvious that his father had touched on what they had always been thinking. Smack! Archer''s face turned blue and purplish as he smacked the table in anger, "Patrick, what nonsense are you saying? You''re ndering me andparing me to an animal. What are your intentions?" Archer continued to yell, "A turkey which flies like an eagle? So what if you became the head of the family? You can''t simply insult me!" Words were flying at this family meeting before it even started. Patrick looked at Archer with full of disdain, "You don''t even have the self-respect to control yourself when you bark at me like a dog." "You..." Archer clenched his teeth not knowing how to respond. He unconsciously looked around the meeting room and started to be flustered when he saw that no one spoke up for him. Indeed, what Patrick said was the truth. But more importantly, didn''t everyone agree before the meeting started to stand together against Patrick? Knock knock! Madam knocked on the table and pulled Archer, "Sit down, Archer." Patrickughed, "That''s right, Madam Hughes already gave you an opportunity to stand down. If you don''t do that now, don''t regret that I take further actions against you, brother." "Patrick..." Archer''s face turned red with fury. "Archer, Sit!" Madam Hughes raised her voice. Archer''s expression changed, clenched his teeth in fury, and had no choice but to sit down. Patrickughed with disdain and arrogance as he looked at everyone, "Now, is there anyone else who objects to my son attending this meeting?" It was dead silent in the meeting hall. All the senior executives of the Hughes family maintained their silence. Anyone who spoke up would immediately be in Patrick''s crosshairs. Who knew what dark secrets Patrick would expose of them and embarrass them in front of everyone? All of them were trained to a high degree and would not do something so foolish. After several seconds, Patrick knocked on the table and said, "Since no one objected, then can Madam Hughes chair the meeting?" "I chair the meeting?" Madam Hughes raised her eyebrows, "You must be kidding, Patrick. The family meeting had always been chaired by the head of the family. If I were to chair the meeting, wouldn''t I be taking exceeding my authority?" "You had already exceeded your authority by calling for this family meeting. So what''s the big deal chairing this meeting?" Patrick looked sharply at Madam Hughes, "Since you called for this meeting, naturally you should chair the meeting." "You..." Madam Hughes looked at him with her eyes wide open and was stunned. She never expected Patrick to resort to this. She was sullen in front of everyone and was deep in thoughts. In all the time of the Hughes family, the family meeting was the heartbeat and soul of the family. So naturally, it had to be chaired by the head of the family. When Madam Hughes called for this meeting, she indeed had exceeded her authority. But now it was obvious that Patrick did not give Madam Hughes any bit of concession! Everyone present shared the same thought that the head of the family was extremely domineering today! Those that agreed to side with Madam Hughes now started to falter. Jack calmly observed what was in front of him. His father was indeed overbearing but with what he experienced and this current situation, how could he control the situation if he wasn''t overbearing? Everyone seated here was top executives of the Hughes family and wielded immense authority. Simply put, all of them were titans of their fields. If his father didn''t control this now, it would be too difficult if it descended into chaos. Furthermore, now his father had indirectly orchestrated the meeting. The atmosphere was tensed. Madam Hughes was unsettled as what Patrick said was as good as holding her feet to the fire. Although she was Madam Hughes, she was married into the family. The most sacred rule of the family was that the authority of the family must only be handed to a person with thest name of Hughes. In other words, no matter how vicious the fight was among the potential heirs of the family, it was always among the Hughes. She as an olddy was given this high position entirely out of respect and filial piety. But if she were to chair the family meeting, she would be usurping the authority and then flout the highest of the family rules. Once this happened, it would be too easy for Patrick to deal with her. "Patrick, this family meeting was called for the sake of your son, Jack." Someone stood up and calmly said. Jack was astounded and looked at the middle-aged man. He wore a well-tailored business suit and not a strain of hair was out of ce. What was most eye-catching was his elegant appearance was tarnished by his lifeless left eye. To be exact, his left eye was blind! "Carter, you really know how toe to your mom''s rescue." Patrick scoffed. Mother and son? Jack was stunned. No wonder he stood and spoke up. Carter rubbed his nose, "How you jest, Sir. How can I as a son note to my mother''s aid when her life is being threatened?" As Carter said, his only eye lit up with ferocity, "Your son acted with wanton disregard and was rampant and brutal. To think that he even dared to kill Madam Hughes. How can you as the head of the family not evenment about this?" "If it wasn''t for Killian and Felix, perhaps my mother''s lifeless body would be in a pool of blood!" "I don''t object that Jackes to the Hughes family. I don''t object that he injured Killian and George. But never should he have raised the sword on my mother. Such a wild temper, how different is that to a beast?" His sentence was elegant, convincing, and touched the people present. Jack narrowed his eyes as it started to twitch. This Carter was far more intelligent than Archer! Almost without pausing, Carter turned and looked at everyone, "Respectfully, the Hughes family always emphasized filial piety. Are all of you willing to ept the cover-up of the attempted murder by this bloodthirsty thug?" As he said this, everyone raised their heads and uttered, "Sir..." "Sir..." "Sir..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. By simply saying ''Sir'', they had already revealed their position on this matter. Jack looked furiously as his heart panicked. Were they uniting to rebel against his father???????????? Chapter 353 Vote The greetings of "family head" could be heard from the family members. Inside the meeting hall, it was so quiet that a needled dropping could be heard. The atmosphere was solemn, and the air seemed to be freezing. Jack frowned, standing behind Patrick, his heart was raging. It seemed that they tantly teamed up to take over the position.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. And they didn''t leave any room for retreat at all. Thinking of his father''s instructions just before entering the door, Jack gritted his teeth, holding back his anger. Suddenly, Patrickughed. Inside the silent meeting hall, hisughter echoed. Everyone was shocked and their expressions changed. "Great, that''s great! None of you are taking me serious as the head of this family, are you working together to push me off my position?" Patrick smiled and said, "Yes, its true that Jack went against our family rules when he attacked Madame Hughes. Not only that, he injured the brothers Killian and George, in that point he also vited the family rules." What was going on? The family head started to agree with him so readily? Everyone was startled. Madame Hughes and Carter were even more puzzled. Just as he said that. Archer suddenly sneered and said, "You, the head of the family, you are still bright enough to know that your son has vited the family rules, do we have to say what to do next?" "Archer, you always have something to say." Patrick looked at Archer jokingly, "Or, you think I''m in this wheelchair now, so I can''t do anything to you?" "You..." Archer flushed, gritted his teeth and swallowed the anger. Looking at Patrick fearfully, he lowered his head. He had the chance to get to know Patrick''s methods when he was fighting for the head of the family position, he knew what Patrick was capable of doing. No! Anyone who had the status of heir and participated in the battle to be the head of the family knew that Patrick was a cruel person. He was a tiger inside that sniffed the rose. It was the most appropriate to describe Patrick. Immediately afterwards, Patrick scanned through the crowd slowly. Suddenly he said, "If I don''t agree, what are you going to do?" He jokingly smiled and looked at the audience. It seemed that he didn''t take anyone present seriously. Madame Hughes wrinkled her brows and mmed her hands on the armrest of the chair. Everyone was shocked and angry. He hadmitted crimes such as tant vitions of family rules, tant protection, wasn''t this not taking anybody serious? Why could a bastard have such great privileges? Just relying on the fact that he was Patrick''s son? But theseints, everyone only dared to bear in their hearts, they dared not to speak up. "Is it too much for you to do this?" Carter said in a deep voice, "If the head of the family does this, it will have an effect on the following, how will the Hughes family be managed in the future? Just because Jack is your son, he can have such great privileges? Then in the future, the whole Hughes family will be yours, he will kill whoever he wants to kill?" "Too much? That''s fine, Carter, can you tell me a solution?" Patrick leaned back in the wheelchair and looked at Carter with a smile, his eyes sharp as a sword. Carter met his gaze, not yielding, his gaze was equally cold. A horrible sense of depression swept the entire Meeting hall. Everyone was silent, watching them in horror. Everyone knew that this was a confrontation between the head of the family and Carter. "Puff!" Suddenly, Carterughed, "Since the head of the family asked, then I will tell you, for the sake of the head of the family, take away Jack''s nomination of heir. If you are not a Hughes family member, this matter will be over!" Jack''s pupils narrowed. Pressing his hands on the wheelchair, he couldn''t help but to clench tightly, the veins on the back of his hands popped out. The anger in the chest seemed to have reached a critical point at this moment, and he was about to burst out. But his right leg was pinched by a big hand, and Jack resisted it again. He nced at his father, then looked at Carter angrily. To be able to confront his father to this point, this person was not only backed up by Madame Hughes alone. "Who agrees? Who opposes?" Patrick spoke calmly. Inside the meeting hall, there was silence. Everyone looked indifferent. But the silence at this moment, was like a sound of thunder. "It seems that everyone agrees?" Patrick rubbed his nose and smiled softly, but his expression gradually became colder. Without waiting for him to speak, Archer yelled, "This is already the smallest punishment for your son." "Great!" Patrick smiled without anger. Immediately, his eyes were like electricity, and he looked straight at Archer. "Archer, you are not worthy of virtue. Everyone in the Hughes family knows that, but you are corrupting thew and secretly swallowing billions of money from the family financialpany. Is this a vition of family rules?" A sentence that hit like thunder. The audience was in an uproar. Archer''s face changed drastically, it looked extremely pale. He whispered and said in horror, "You, how did you know?" When he asked this, Archer felt a chill on his back. He had already kept it extremely secretly, it was impossible for anyone to find out! Patrick smiled disdainfully. Turning to Carter, he said, "Carter, you are in charge of the overseas family office, colluding with the overseas family, discording from the Hughes family, you were secretly using your identity to facilitate the transfer of the Hughes family overseas properties to others at a low price, and profiting from it. Isn''t that a vition of the family rules?" His voice was calm. But heard by the others it sounded like thunder sted and deafened their ears. An uproar sounded again. A fierce light shed in Carter''s one eye, he bit his teeth and clenched his fists. Patrick ignored it. Rather, his gaze slowly scanned through the crowd, pausing again and again on the people in the hall, he was talking what they had done one by one. "You, you are taking advantage of the name of the Hughes family and did too many shameful things. You have your formal wife while you have hundreds of women outside. There are dozens of bastard children. Is this a vition of family rules?" "You, in the name of the Hughes family, are being very arrogant outside. A month ago, you stood up for a woman and you tantly wiped out a small wealthy family in the capital city. There were various tragedies in the past. Is this a vition of family rules?" His words were sharp, but there was a strange calmness. But every look and every sentence made a Hughes family member''s chill, their scalps numb, and caused them to panic. Jack was dumbfounded and shocked. Is this his father''s master strategy? He had already memorized these crimes by heart, and now was taking this opportunity to attack everyone? In the end, Patrick''s eyes fell on Madame Hughes. "Why are you looking at me?" Madame Hughes had been panicking a long time ago. Everyone present was scolded by Patrick and dared not refuse it. It was obviously true. And now, Patrick looked at her, that guilt... "Madame, you don''t have the the name of Hughes as we do. Everyone respects you because you are older and because you have contributed to the Hughes family as a woman who gave birth to the children of the Hughes family." Patrick''s tone was calm, and Madame Hughes'' face changed greatly when he said, "But you do not respect yourself. You live above the Hughes family hall, but you use this capacity to make all kinds of benefits for your parent''s family. I never fought about it with you. Now why don''t you teach me, if this is a vition of family rules?" "You..." Madame Hughes''plexion changed, and she stood up angrily, she was speechless, and fell into the chair again. At this moment, the olddy no longer had the arrogance she had before, on the contrary, she was filled with endless depression and weakness. "Ah!" Patrick leaned back in his chair, and his majestic momentum swept the audience. "Now I ask again, who agrees? Who opposes?"0000 Chapter 354 One Year It was silent inside the meeting hall. Patrick was magnificent and smashed the audience. Jack watched with enthusiasm, his father''s wordspletely reversed the situation. The numbers and the fact of the vitions were clear. If everyone present really were to be dealt with ording to the rules of the family, then they could hardly escape the punishment! This made things simpler and put the right of choice in everyone''s hands. Those who followed would prosper, those who opposed would die! Simple as that. But it was as if a mountain was pressing on them, making people unable to resist. Everyone''splexion changed, and the corners of their eyes jumped wildly. Some of them were even worse, they were even faintly trembling. Fear, horror, and despair haunted everyone. It let everyone feel like falling into an ice cave. If it was really true, no one in that room could escape. All the crimes, punished in ordance to the family rules, the entire Hughes family seniors would have to subvert. Because every crime was the strictest rule above the family rules. To live on somebody while helping someone else, to drown oneself in sex and lust, to feather one''s nest, these were clear enough Every one of them were strictly forbidden, and they were all written on the family rules. "Hm?!" Patrick snorted suddenly. Some of them were shocked by this cold snort. "I, I object!" Archer took the lead, "This matter is nothing but a trivial matter. You don''t have to be serious, why bother?" "Archer!" Madame Hughes and Carter red at Archer at the same time, it seemed the two of them wanted to eat Archer alive on the spot. This useless person, he had taken a side quite fast! "I object too!" "I object!" "Objection!" As Archer spoke, it was as if the floodgate was opened to release the flood, and the voices sounded one after another. If someone dies and it won''t harm others while benefit others, this was what everyone wants. But when if someone is dead, while hurting others, everyone was not willing to do so. They were all a group who have cultivated to be refined, they had not lost their minds yet to fight Patrick to the end in this matter! As he head those oppositions. Patrick showed a relieved smile, and slowly looked at Madame Hughes and Carter with a sharp gaze, "I am very grateful to everyone for your interest. Now its only you and Carter that are left. Madame Hughes and Carter looked at each other. They were tangled, unwilling, hesitant. In the end, Madame Hughes lowered her head and gritted her teeth, "Objection!" "Objection!" Carter followed. "Everyone is so knowledgeable. As the head of the family, I am very pleased." Patrick smiled brightly and looked at all the people present, "Please be wise. Don''t make me regret that I have let it go today." It made everyone embarrassed to the extreme. However, no one dared to speak out. Patrick seemed to have grasped the key to all of their crimes. With a little action, anyone can be dealt with.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Jack,you have met your uncles, let''s go home." Patrick didn''t mean to stay, rubbing his head, and said with a slight disappointment, "You uncles, there was no one who could fight back then. Twenty years have passed, and there is still no one who can fight. Only your uncle Brown seems to have a little more power." He said with contempt disc in. Jack made no secret of the smile on his face. He was already excited and ecstatic. A family meeting that was gathered to force him off his position, but with the words of his father, they directly overwhelmed the audience. No one dared to do anything more. How deep was the shrewdness, and how bold was it? "Wait!" Suddenly, Madame Hughes shouted in a deep voice. Jack stopped. Patrick looked back at Madame Hughes and smiled, "Madame Hughes, do you want to change your mind?" Madame Hughes showed a look of disgust, but turned to say, "You are worthy of being the head of the family. The methods are amazing, but as an elderly person, I should also remind you that you should distinguish the strength of heir and make sure, who will inherit the head of the family!" "Oh? When do you think it''s best?" Patrick asked. Everyone was shocked. But Madame Hughes was not afraid, "When you took office as the head of the family, it was just at the 50th birthday of the previous head of the family. The head of the family in the past was generally established at this age. I feel that you can do the same!" "50th birthday? I''m forty-nine this year, and in one year I will be fifty. In just one year, don''t you think this arrangement might be too hasty?" Madame Hughes suddenly had reddened eyes, and pleaded with tears, "Do you want me not to be able to see the next head of the family before I die, do you want me not to see the future and hope of the Hughes family? What should I tell them after I join the ancestors?" She was sobbing. Suddenly everyone started whispering. Many people got up tofort her. Carter hurriedly helped Madame Hughes, "Mom, this matter should be decided by the head of the family, you should take care of your health." "How can I not worry? As an older generation, who doesn''t want to see the glorious future of the family? They have not chosen the next head of the family, if I die someday, how should I face the ancestors? Shouldn''t I worry about this?" Madame Hughes cried miserably and burst into tears. The people around who got up tofort her all looked helpless. "One is saying it and the other is following it." Patrick said in a cold voice, looked up at Jack, gritted his teeth, and said, "One year, then it is one year. After one year, all heirs hand in their performance, the winner is king!" A year?! Jack was shocked. But he pushed Patrick away. After the two left. In the meeting hall, Madame Hughes gradually calmed down. Everyone left the Meeting hall. When only Madame Hughes and Carter were left. "Mom, why did you react so heavily just now?" Carter asked puzzled. Madame Hughes sneered coldly, "If I can''t kill Jack, I can''t take away his heir status, that doesn''t mean that I can''t limit Patrick''s time in the name of the ancestors." Carter suddenly realized, and was pleasantly surprised, "You are trying to make it in a slow way. With a one-year deadline, Jack that bastard will lose everything? That bastard hasn''t been operating for long, it is impossible to surpass all heirs in his performance!" "Not only that, I just wanted to disgust Patrick with this." Madame Hughes smiled triumphantly, "Didn''t he pretend that his son was very strong and regard him as a treasure in the palm of his hand? In one year, only one year, I want to see what kind of answers Jack can produce." "In one year, at Patrick''s birthday banquet, all heirs will be there to celebrate his birthday, and all heirs will be assessed at that time. At that time, not only Jack will have nothing, but Patrick will also lose face!" "Wonderful, wonderful! Sure enough, the elder know what to do!" Carter was so ecstatic that he couldn''t help giving a thumbs up to Madame Hughes. "In one year, Jack that bastard won''t be able to surpass other heir''s hard work that they had been building on over several decades, even if he is god!"???????? Chapter 355 Jack’s Confidence On the way back to mansion. Mr. Ward and the other two all felt that Patrick and Jack who had just walked out of the Meeting hall were not well. But they didn''t ask anything. They were not supposed to ask, considering their identities. Patrick had a cool look and his eyes were dark. Jack, who was pushing the wheelchair, also looked solemn, squinting his eyes. One-year deadline was too short. Jack had just started many of his projects which he postponed for quite long time due to the assassination of Dark Net Assassin Squad. Comparing with other heirs in the Hughes Family, he had a long way to go. Talented as he was, Jack couldn''t erase the decades of hard working of others within short time. What''s more, the heirs were all well educated elite from the Hughes family. Madam Hughes forced his father to make the "one-year deadline", which obviously was decided to aim at him. Even though knowing it, Jack couldn''t resist. Dad was overwhelming in front of them and had already got great advantages. If his Dad did notpromise at all, it would have made the the top family members unpleasant. They might even take actions against his Dad. Jack was quite panic in his mind. Was it really enough to have only one year time? Then they all arrived at the mansion. Patrick finally started talking. "Jack, will you me me?" Jack shook his head. Though he had anger inside, he still shook his head and said, "It is the best the way to be both tough and tender. Madam Hughes aimed at me. The one-year deadline is also for dealing with me. If Dad did notpromise at all, our good situation might have crashed instantly." Patrcik''s eyes flickered. There looked shining. Looking at Jack surprisingly, Patrick couldn''t help showing his appreciation. Jack could think of it. He was proud of his son. "I''m d that you don''t me me." Patrick sighed helplessly, "Madam Hughes obviously used the visible scheme to deal with us. She did it in the name of our ancestors, she used conflicts of the different groups of the people in family in terms of their own benefits, I have to ept the one-year deadline." Jack kept silent. He was in deep mncholy. Invisible scheme was not he was going to worry about, only the visible scheme was scaring. When it came to visible scheme, there was no other choice but to deal with it directly. "Old master, what is the one-year deadline?" Mr. Ward was confused and started asking. Patrick bitterly smiled but didn''t answer. Jack said, "In the Meeting hall, Madam Hughes wanted to take action on me with the excuse that I had tried to kill her. Dad stopped her and suppressed all the people there. However, Dad was forced by Madam Hughes to decide the next head of the Hughes Family on his 50th birthday party after one year." "One year?!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mr. Ward was stunned. Brent and Daisy were startled at the same time. "Howe one year is enough?" Mr. Ward clenched his hands, saying with anger, "Those heirs all have been working on it with years of time. Some even own 10 years experiences. It''s really unfair that Young master only gets one year." How long had it been since Old master had sent him to find Young master back and made Young master the heir of the Hughes Family? Even though there would be one more year, it was still less than 2 years. It was impossible to let Young master fully grow and develop well with such a short time. Young master had already suffered a loss in terms of the time. All the excellence took time. Mr. Ward had been serving the Hughes Family for many years. He could see through it well. Patrick had a sullen look. He was also clear about it. There was just no other choice! Being the head of the Hughes Family, he knew the blots of all the top family members. In other words, Patrick clearly essed the weak points of all the people. Usually people could use such weak point to achieve what they wanted, but if it make all the people no way out, they might fight back even in the price of their death. Although he was the head of the family, Patrick had to be careful. "Old master, is there no other way?" Brent was also worried, "Only one year, that''s too hard for Young master. They definitely want to kick Young master out of the game after one year." However. Only after he finished his words. A cold voice was heard with determination. "One year. Enough!" Bang! The sound was like thunder. Calm as it was, the people at present were stunned. Patrick, Mr.Ward and others all looked at Jack in astonishment. At this moment, Jack was standing upright. His eyes looked bright. There were no discontent or panic at all. Instead, he looked sharp and firm just like a sword drawn out of the scabbard. One year...was really enough? "Since I can make such achievement like today within a year, it''s totally enough to give me another one year." Jack''s eyes were fierce. He showed an overwhelming aura. At this moment, everything seemed to be very tiny in Jack''s eyes. His words made people disdain. It sounded very arrogant as well. When Patrick heard that. "Good! I am really proud to have a son like you, you do have the guts, that''s it!" Patrick happily said so. Mr. Ward, Brent and Daily lost their mind. Having felt the arrogant aura all over Jack, they also calmed their panic down. Rubbing his nose, Jack faintly smiled, "I know what you are worrying about. But what I care is that if Madam Hughes and others will admit my achievements, when I present it with other heirs after one year. Jack''s confidence made Patrick shocked as well. Patrick couldn''t help patting his leg, "I''m here with you. As long as your achievements are excellent enough, they must admit." "It''s enough to have your words, Dad!" Jack gave a smile and then looked at the time he said, "It''s time for me to go back, Dad. Whether Brown could release the assassination of Dark Net Assassin Squad or not, I have to go back, as there is one- year deadline for me." "Be careful!" Patrick didn''t ask him to stay longer. Actually, Jack now was the target of all the people in the Hughes Family. If he stayed for longer time, there might be some new change. When Jack came back to the Hughes Family with his great achievements next time, Patrick believed that Jack would be the shiny star instead of the target! This was the greatest confidence for a the son as his father. Having finished the packing, Jack said farewell to his father. He about about to leave with Brent and the other two. But when he just stepped out of the courtyard, Jack suddenly stopped. He suddenly asked, "Dad, is it really hard to deal with Madam Hughes ?" Patrick was absentminded for a short while. He smiled bitterly, "It''s easy to deal with Madam Hughes, but it will be difficult to deal with those who are behind her." Behind her?! Jack rubbed his nose and his eyes were deep, "as expected!" If only because of family rules, it was pretty easy for his Dad to deal with Madam Hughes with the way Patrick had in the Meeting hall. Although his Dad was always sharp and strong when dealing with Madam Hughes, he was restrained by Madam Hughes after all. As the head of the family, he was always restrained by an olddy, it sounded ridiculous. Jack didn''t ask more. He then walked away. Watching Jack leave, Patrick''s eyes were deep and getting red. "Those powerful families, even like the Hughes Family, were not as simple as what you think." After a while, Patrick sighed and looked up at the sky, "Sophie, I''m sorry that I''m not a good father. You are better than me..." Chapter 356: 356 A Piece of Good News from Amber The private aircraft roared and took off from the runway. Looking down at the manor of the Hughes family, Jack whispered, "One yearter, I''lle back and I''ll make you all bow down to me." This was the first time he had set foot in the Hughes family, and he really felt what humiliation was. They all called him "bastard", which was like a knife cutting his heart. Even in the eyes of ordinary ves, he was just a bastard and everyone could beat him. Jack was the target for a lot of criticism in the Hughes family. There, only his father helped him. What''s more, he knew howplicated the factions of the Hughes family were. In the Meeting hall, although his father dominated the whole situation, it was just his father''s domineering means, which made the whole thing simple. In fact, the words and behaviors of those people at that time were a little strange. For example, people''s thoughts were not united at that time. When Archer asked for an insult, Carter and Madam Hughes seldom went along with him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Young master, is one year really enough?" Mr. Ward hesitated and asked with fixed feelings. Jack was very self-confident and arrogant just now, letting everyone calm. But now when he calmed down, Mr. Ward still felt a little upset. A year was too short! Young master needed to be stronger in one year and then defeat all the sessors of the Hughes family. It might take three or five years and even ten years to seed. Would Young master really seed in one year? Jack smiled nomittally. "Useless people will useless forever. And, I have no choice but to go forward bravely." Mr. Ward''s eyes twinkled, feeling indignant in his heart. Brent and Daisy also looked gloomy. One year was not enough! Although they were at Jack''s side and they had seen Jack''s change, they didn''t think Jack had any chance of winning. The atmosphere became gloomy. Jack said with a smile, "In your heart, I am so useless?" "Young master is the most talented person I''ve ever met." Mr. Ward said first. Brent and Daisy looked at Jack at the same time. Although they didn''t make a sound, they showed a look of agreement with Mr. Ward. Jack shrugged and said firmly, "For my wife and my parents, I have to win!" When the ne arrived at the suburban airport, it was already four o''clock in the afternoon. But instead of going back to Four Impressions Club, Jack took Mr. Ward and the other two people to his mother''s cemetery. "Young master, it''s too risky." Mr. Ward was a little worried. Jack could also recall that day when they met Brown. More than a dozen killers had ambushed here early to make a surprise attack on them. This time they went to Sophie''s cemetery, but Brown wasn''t there. "It should be OK." Jack smiled with his eyes deep. Then Jack changed the topic, "But now I''m thinking about what good news Amber is going to tell me." Jack called Amber as soon as he got off the ne. He told Amber he was going to pay homage to his mother first. As they chatted, Amber mysteriously said that she would have a piece of good news to tell Jack after he got home. In fact, it was rare for Amber to be so mysterious. Even if she pretended to be mysterious, she would be a bit cute. Amber''s tone on the phone just now was very serious. Hearing Jack''s words, Mr. Ward and others also shook their heads doubtfully. In autumn, the breeze was cool. Despite thest fierce fight, the environment around Sophie''s cemetery had been restored to its original state after cleaning. The lonely tombstone stood in front of the grave. There was a picture of Sophie on it. Jack kneeled at the cemetery, silent. But his eyes were getting red. After he went to the Hughes family, he knew howplicated the factions were. Jack''s father did his best to keep Sophie and Jack safe. The scene in Meeting hall still came to Jack''s mind. Those people dared to shout to kill him in front of his father. When Patrick was just the sessor, those people were more aggressive. So, after Patrick became the owner of the Hughes family, he never gave his mother the status she deserved. It was not that Patrick didn''t want to do that. But under the tremendous pressure, he couldn''t give Sophie the status! Jack and his mother lived together for more than twenty years. Jack worked hard for what Mr. Ward said when Jack first met him. He would let his mother be surrounded with the glory that should have belonged to her. "Mom, one yearter, I''ll give you back the glory you lost for more than 20 years." Jack kowtowed slowly and swore, "I will let you go back to the ancestral hall of the Hughes family. I will let everyone in the Hughes family bow down to you and call you "Mrs. Hughes"!" With that, Jack stood up, with a determined look, and turned around. The reason why he came to his mother''s cemetery first was that he should not be able to pay homage to his mother in the next year. One year was a short time for him topete for the position of the head of the Hughes family. But one year was too long for him if he couldn''t pay homage to his mother. He was unfilial if he didn''t pay homage to his mother. As Jack expected, it was peaceful after they got off the ne, paid homage to his mother and return to Four Impressions Club. It seemed that the tense situation had quietly be peaceful. But he had to be careful. Jack didn''t let the security guards in Bamboo Grove leave. After all, caution was the parent of safety. Although the situation was changing for the better, it might go wrong and get worse. It was quiet in the evening. In Bamboo Grove, it was quiet. Jack and Amber were lying on the bed. The light in the room was dim. The TV was still on, which made the quiet room not so cold. "Why don''t you talk?" Amber curled up in the bed and looked at Jack curiously, with half of her face covered by the quilt. "I''ve already taken a bath." Jack said that all of a sudden. Amber was stunned, "You have taken a bath, and then?" Jack looked sad and pretended toin, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder. You don''t want to do anything to me now. I don''t deserve it!" "Oh, you bad guy." Amber''s body trembled and her face turned red. "Honey, I want you." Jack turned to look at Amber. They looked at each other with deep affection. The dim light suddenly became charming. The air seemed to be filled with love. Next second, Jack leant over Amber. However, Amber suddenly raised her hand and touched Jack''s lips with her long fingers. She said shyly, "You bad guy. I haven''t agreed yet." "We''ve been apart for a long time. Don''t you miss me? Oh, dear! I''m tired with being your husband." Jack sighed. Amber was stunned and she withdrew her hand. Then, with red lips, Amber gently kissed Jack, like a dragonfly skimming water. The fragrance of Amber made Jack''s heart beat faster. But Amber''s attitude made Jack confused, "And then?" "Do you forget that I said on the phone that I wanted to tell you a piece of good news?" Amber blushed and her eyes were bright. She looked shy and charming. Amber opened her red lips gently and her words let Jack became very excited. "Honey, we have little Jack." Chapter 357: 357 That Man Is Back Jack felt that there was a bang in his mind. In a sh, Jack lost his mind. Little Jack......N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jack suddenly became excited. His eyes were red and his nose stung. This scene scared Amber. She touched Jack''s face and said, "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" "Say it again!" Jack murmured. "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" Amber repeated suspiciously. "No. It''s thest sentence!" Jack shook his head hard. Amber said, "Honey, we have little Jack." "Ha ha ha..." Jack burst outughing, and after a short dy, all his emotions burst out like a river breaking a dike, "I have a child! I have a child!" Amber smiled happily when she saw Jack was happy. Excited and overjoyed, Jack jumped out of bed, turned to hug Amber, kissed her heavily on the forehead. And then, as heughed, he held and spun Amber. Amber was so scared, "Oh, please let me down. I''m pregnant with a baby." "Oh, you have a baby! You have a baby!" Jack''s expression changed. He put Amber back on the bed in panic,ughing and ming himself, "It''s my fault. I felt heady with happiness. It''s my fault!" "Pa! Pa! Pa!" Jack pped himself three times as he med himself. But Jack still couldn''t help hooking lips. This scene also made Amberugh. "Honey, can I hear the child?" Jack asked. "Stupid! I''ve been pregnant for a short time. How can you hear the baby''s voice?" Amber nced shyly at Jack. "I just want to feel baby." Then Jack put his face on Amber''s belly. Amber''s body was fragrant, and the warmth of her body was familiar to Jack. Although Jack couldn''t hear the baby, this action still made him happy. Jack turned his head slowly and kissed Amber on her belly. The kisssted a long time. Amber gently stroked Jack''s head and said softly, "From now on, we''ll be a family of three and you''re the father." Jack showed a determined look. At this moment, thest hesitation caused by "one year" disappeared. Now, he had a lot of momentum to move forward. "I will make you and baby the happiest people all over the world." Jack said softly and tenderly. This was like an oath. "We all want to be happy," Amber said softly. The two looked at each other and smiled, then hugged each other. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" A sudden knock on the door interrupted the sweetness between them. "Young master, what''s the matter?" Outside, Mr. Ward asked. Mr. Ward''s appearance was too untimely! Jack frowned slightly, restrained his ecstasy and said, "Noting! Amber is pregnant...Ha ha ha..." Although Jack tried his best to suppress his excitement and joy, he still couldn''t helpughing. "Pregnant? Even if Amber is pregnant, you don''t have to yell so loud, do you?" Outside, Mr. Ward said with relief. Next second, "Ah!" Mr. Ward screamed suddenly outside the door, "Young master is pregnant? No, no, Amber is pregnant? That''s good news! I''ll report to the Old master right away!" Jack and Amberughed speechless. Jack joked, "Mr. Ward didn''t react at first. Now he''s reacting. He is shouting louder than me." "He is too happy." Amber smiled. Jack rubbed his nose and looked at Amber tenderly with deep eyes, "Thank you for bringing the little angel to the world." Just when there was a "carnival" in Bamboo Grove, In a dark hotel room, "Pa!" The yellow mes rose. Brown lit a cigar and the smoke rose. Then, there was a bright light from cigar butt. After taking a deep breath and letting the smoke fill his mouth, Brown was satisfied to spit out the smoke. Brown was looking at theputer in front of him. In the whole room, only theputer screen was shining. But the picture on theputer screen was a little dim. This was the web page of Dark Net Assassin Square. "I haven''t logged into this ount for a long time." Brown sucked on his cigar. As the smoke poured out of the corner of his mouth, Brown looked at the web page of Dark Net Assassin Square, absent-minded. After a long time, Brown had already smoked half a cigar. He just had his cigar, slowly raised his hands, knocked on the keyboard and logged into an ount. When he pressed the return key, Brown showed a triumphant smile, "Patrick, you didn''t expect that you would owe me in your lifetime. This time, you owe me two favors. I saved you and your son''s lives." Brown logged into his ount, and he quickly came to the website of Dark Net Assassin Square. At the moment when Brown logged into his ount, there was an uproar all over the world. On the other side of the ocean, it was daylight. In a tall building near the Pentagon, There was some noise in the office, but suddenly the office became silent. Everyone in front of theputer was staring at the screen, gradually showing a frightened expression. "That man is back!" In a castle made of yellow sand in the northwest desert, The cries of surprise seemed to raise the sky. "The man is back!" "The man is back!" "I can''t believe it. He''s back!" In a medieval castle in the northern Europe, An old man wore a clean suit and his blue eyes lit up. "God, it''s unbelievable. That man reallyes back!" In an ind in the southern hemisphere, helicopters and fighters roared loudly. At this time, except for the roaring helicopters and fighters, the whole ind was strangely quiet. "That man is back!" The same thing was happening all over the world. There was same picture and same exmation. People who could ess the website of Dark Net Assassin Square were staring at theputer screen in horror. That man was the myth of the whole Dark Net Assassin Square! Although he disappeared for many years, there were still stories about him in Dark Net Assassin Square. Everyone did not expect that the man who had disappeared for a long time woulde back at this moment with a silent but shocking means. Brown just logged into his ount once, which instantly made a sensation in Dark Net Assassin Square. On the web page of Dark Net Assassin Square, With Brown logging into his ount, the whole page turned red, like a sea of blood. A huge scythe of death appeared on the red page. This was the highest treatment of Dark Net Assassin Square. This was a supreme glory that Brown had dominated for more than 20 years! He was the number one killer on Azrael List, and he really deserved to be called "Death". Although he disappeared for more than 20 years, he had been the number one killer on Azrael List all the time.0000 Chapter 358 The Demand Of “Azrael” ording to the rules of the Assassin Squad, the killer ranked number one on the Azrael list would adopt the name "Azrael". It was supposed to be a name that the rest would fight over but when that man appeared, it was as if it was exclusively his to hold. Thissted for twenty over years! Even when there were countless new killers, the title of "Azrael" never changed hands. He became a legend among the assassins and a myth of the entire dark. A simple login into his ount sent tidal waves across the entire world and the dark. Numerous messages started to pop up from all parts of the world. Even more people started to trace where the person login from. There must be a reason behind this myth and legend. Even more organizations wanted to recruit this legend. The entire dark went silent afte a message was posted on the Assassin Squad homepage. Azrael: In the name of Azrael, revoke the hit order on Jack. Any vitors would be visited by Azrael! A simple message appeared under the Reaper''s Scythe on the blood-red page of the Assassin Squad. This was a special authority given to "Azrael" by the Assassin Squad to be able to post freely on the homepage of the Assassin Squad. As soon as this message was posted. The blood-red page and Reaper''s Scythe swiftly disappeared. All those who followed the page were shocked. The hit order on Jack issued by the Assassin Squad had sent huge waves across the dark. Firstly because Jack was one of the potential heirs to the Hughes family and secondly, the order attracted many killers on the Azrael list but failed in their attempts. When "Azrael" posted his demands on this matter, it had once again pushed the interests in this to its peak. Azrael who practically disappeared from the scene for over twenty years now logged into the Assassin Squad just to state his demands to cancel the hit order on Jack? What was the rtionship between them? The message posted by "Azrael" was like the Trident of Poseidon. The message suppressed the turbulent emotions of fear and seduction of the price money on Jack''s life. It managed to force everyone to stand down. Otherwise, Azrael would visit the vitors! No one could ever take endure such a horror. No one on the Assassin Squad dared topete against "Azrael", otherwise the title of "Azrael" wouldn''t have been held by one person for more than twenty years. Those who wanted to trace the origin of the login were disappointed when suddenly the ount was logged out. They couldn''t trace it anymore. This proved that "Azrael" logged in because of Jack. A legend who disappeared for over twenty years came to the dark just to protect Jack. When "Azrael" logged out, the Dark Net Assassin Squad returned to normal. Under the watchful eyes of those who monitored the Assassin Squad, they were shocked when within five minutes of "Azrael" appearing, the Dark Net Assassin Squad rescinded their hit order on Jack! Not only the killers were terrified, but the Assassin Squad themselves were also terrified of "Azrael" and canceled the order on their own. Nothing like this had ever happened at the Assassin Squad. But tonight it would not be peaceful on the dark. Though the login period was short, everyone felt the terror a legend of over twenty years could bring. In the dark room, Brown slowly exhaled the thick cigarette smoke as he stared into theputer monitor. He seemed to be thinking about something as he smiled bitterly. "For twenty over years I didn''t expect these people to be so useless. Could it be that I shouldn''t have vied for the title of Azrael? My position as Azrael had practically frozen the assassin industry for twenty over years!" Brown looked at his cigarette and then snuffed it out. He stretched his back and thenughed, "Jack, this is one of the few things that your uncle can do for you. You will have to walk the rest of the path. The Hughes family isn''t a simple ce. Even your father is helpless at times." He rubbed his face and returned to the previous coldness, "It''s about time I returned to the ck hell or those devils will start to riot." The words were simple but each was spoken with immense confidence. ... The next morning. The bright sunlight brought with it new life opportunities. It was as if things were back to normal. Darkness and light do not coexist but that did not mean that the tidal waves of the dark would not affect the real world. At the Burton family of the capital. Dyson woke up as per usual. He put on a robe and was in great spirits as he stood at the panel window and looked out towards the castle manor. This was once his father''s room and represented the status of the head of the Burton family. Only the head of the Burton family could stay in this bedroom. Ever since his father''s death and when he took over as the head of the family, he would stand at the window each morning to look at the Burton castle manor. He was contented and pleased with himself. It was as if he was an emperor admiring his empire. "Would this ce be mine if that animal didn''t kill my father?" Dyson grinned and then thought coldly, "Jack oh Jack, you still deserved to die. The way my father treated you and yet you responded with a knife. I will revenge my father even at the expense of the family assets!" "The Burton family could definitely afford a billion USD." The more Dyson thought, the more he rejoiced. To him, it was a fact that Jack killed Old Master Burton. As the eldest son and after taking over as the head of the family, it was his duty to seek revenge for his father. By spending a billion USD, he was able to cause Jack to have sleepless nights and be constantly terrified of his surroundings. Just thinking of it made Dyson extremely satisfied. Whenpared to his restful nights, the satisfaction became more intense. "Jack, when you die, I will still pay respects to you even when I''m your elder!" As he said this, someone anxiously knocked on the door. Knock knock knock! Instantly Dyson''s mood became angry and frustrated as he yelled, "A bunch of useless dogs, is your ass on fire? What''s with the ruckus?" "Mr. Burton, Sir, something awful has happened!" An anxious and terrified voice came from outside the door. "Had someone trashed your ancestral grave?" Dyson yelled furiously. It was silent for a couple of seconds outside the door and then someone said angrily, "I''m your third brother!" Dyson was speechless. He took a deep breath topose his frustration and then asked, "What happened?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "The Dark Net Assassin Squad had rescinded the hit order on Jack!" The sentence was like a clear day thunderbolt. Dyson shuddered and frowned furiously. The blood rushed to his head and he felt his surroundings spinning and stumbled to sit at a chair beside him. "What happened? How did it turn out this way?" Instantly, all his joy a moment ago evaporated and he was in disbelief and stunned, "What kind of Assassin Squad are they? Fucked up! Simply fucked up! Wasn''t it stated on their rules that they won''t rest until the target was dead or if I cancel the order?" Chapter 359 Will You Compensate Me For Scaring The Baby? "Argh!" Dyson was furious and suddenly turned to the side and vomited a mouthful of blood. His face instantly turned pale white. Smash. The middle-aged man heard themotion and kicked open the door. The middle-aged man was terrified when he saw Dyson vomited blood. He quickly held onto Dyson, "Brother, calm down, you''re too worked up." Dyson''s pale face was devastated as he quivered, "The Assassin Squad just gave up the task. How could I not be angry? What the hell happened?" The middle-aged man said, "Last night a huge news went viral on the dark that sent shockwaves around the world, and it had not calmed down even now." He said calmly but it was obvious that he was horrified, "Apparently, it was "Azrael", who is ranked first on Assassin Squad''s Azrael list of killers. He left his demands on the homepage and the Assassin Squad was so shocked that they immediately canceled the hit on Jack." Dyson shuddered and his face frowned deeply. He wasn''t very familiar with the dark. In fact, unless a person was really hiding in the dark or spends a lot of time on the dark, any new visitors would not know the depths and extent of the dark. Dyson was not concerned about the first part of what he said and was more concerned about thetter part. That, Azrael left his demands on the homepage, and the Assassin Squad was so shocked that they immediately canceled the hit on Jack. What the hell... "Poof!" His fury raged and Dyson spat out another mouthful of blood. He was already pale and this time he became ghastly pale! He clenched his teeth like a furious tiger, "One killer, just one killer could terrify the Assassin Squad so much that they rescinded the order? What the hell are they good for? I spent a billion USD for this hit and they don''t even bother to give me a call before they canceled the order? They are nothing but scumbags!" "Brother, please calm down!" The middle-aged man was shocked by his elder brother''s fury. Dyson didn''t listen and looked furiously at the middle-aged man with bloodshot eyes. Suddenly his eyes lit up when he thought of something and quickly asked, "Then what happened to the billion USD that we gave to the Assassin Squad? Since they canceled the order, then they should return the billion USD to us!" Although a billion USD was not a big amount to the Burton family assets, it was still cold hard cash! When the order was given, they had transferred the billion USD to the Assassin Squad as payment. Although the family assets were huge, most of them were fixed assets. Now that the Burton family was on the decline, this billion USD was important for cashflow and critical for their business. If they couldn''t kill Jack, then they had to quickly return the money. The middle-aged man hesitated before he clenched his teeth and said, "Actually, this is the important matter that I wanted to inform you about." Dyson was stunned and his mind immediately filled with horror. Following that, the middle-aged man said, "The Assassin Squad replied that the billion USD will not be returned as this was Azrael''s personal demands and was not Assassin Squad''s decision. Furthermore, they said that if the Burton family was unable to ept this, then we could go and look for them." That was a total refusal to return the money! They had tantly usurped the money! Dyson''s face became ghastly pale and it was like he was hit with a clear day thunderbolt. At this moment, he felt like everything was spinning around him and his chest was crushed by boulders. He was flooded with all sorts of emotions that raged and mixed together. His body shook and his eyes turned red and welled up with tears as he yelled furiously, "Damn it, god damn it! How could the Assassin Squad be so unscrupulous? What''s the difference with them stealing these monies from us?" As he burst out in fury, Dyson''s body shook again and a big mouthful of blood flowed out. His body went limp and he slid to the floor. "Dyson!" The middle-aged man was terrified as he rushed to Dyson. "Revenge, I, I must have my revenge! Burton, Burton family and Jack... only one will remain!" Following Dyson''s outburst, his eyes closed, and fainted. The middle-aged man gasped in horror and sat on the ground. Even he felt the despair and hopelessness of the situation. Azrael''s emergence not only stopped the hit order on Jack, but he also caused the Assassin Squad to seize the Burton family''s billion USD cash. The saying "To lose a Kingdom for the want of a nail" was insufficient to describe this nightmare. He was very clear of the nightmare which woulde for the Burton family after losing the billion USD and not getting Jack killed. At this moment of hopelessness and horror, the middle-aged man started to wonder how nice it would be if the Burton family did not put out a hit on Jack with the Assassin Squad. Even if they were on the decline, they would be able tost a long time with their wealth. Just like a camel would oust a horse if they both were equally starved. But now this assassination order became thest straw that broke the camel''s back. At the Four Impressions Club. Both Jack and Amber slept veryte due to all the excitement. They hugged to sleep and were blissful and deeply in love. But these were suddenly shattered by the anxious knocking on the door. Knock knock knock... "Master Hughes, missus, quickly get up!" Mr. Ward yelled from outside. Jack and Amber were startled awake. "This Mr. Ward is getting increasingly rude!" Jack was upset and frowned. Amber rubbed her eyes like a kitten and said tenderly, "Hubby, why do you get upset when you wake up?" Jack smiled tenderly and flicked Amber''s nose as he said, "I''m worried that he startled you and affect the baby." "Oh stop. Go quickly. If Mr. Ward was so anxious, something serious must have happened." Amber said. Jackughed as he dressed up and then left the bedroom. What made him bewildered was in addition to Mr. Ward, even Brent and Daisy were standing at the door with strange expressions on their faces. Jack looked at Mr. Ward and said with a heavy heart, "Mr. Ward, now that Amber is pregnant, you may scare her when you knock so anxiously on the door. How will youpensate me if you scared the baby?" Mr. Ward''s face turned red with awkwardness. "I''m sorry, Master Hughes. It''s because I was too excited and forgot about it." Mr. Ward quickly apologized and anxiously asked, "Did I scare missus just now?" Forgot? Jack rolled his eyes. Who was the one who screamed and hollered in excitement when he found out about the pregnancy? "She''s okay. What''s wrong with the three of you?" Jack shook his head and asked. Mr. Ward and the other two exchanged looks and their expressions turned into joy. "Master, why don''t you guess?" Mr. Ward winked and smiled. Jack rubbed his temples, "Mr. Ward, carry on with this and I will have to punish you for scaring my big and tiny darlings." Mr. Ward''s expression changed andughed awkwardly as he waved his hands. Then he said seriously, "Last night, the Dark Net Assassin Squad canceled the hit order on you. You have double the happiness in one night!" Kaboom! Jack''s body shuddered and a loud boom sounded in his mind. Really, really... the assassination order was really canceled????????This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 360 Gifts? When he left the Hughes residence, his father had already told him. But Jack never expected the cancetion to happen so quickly! Within a night, all the raging waves calmed down. In the past month, the hit ordered by the Assassin Squad was like a sword next to his neck. He was so affected by it that he constantly worried if he would make it to the next day. Now the sky had finally cleared. Jack rejoiced and his eyes lit up. He took a deep breath of air which was the first time in a month that he breathed so easily. Then, he smiled with relief and asked, "How was the order rescinded?" Just this? Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy were equally stunned that Master Hughes'' reaction was so subdued. In the past month, everyone was living in constant fear and their nerves were at the breaking point. Initially, all the three of them expected Jack to jump with joy when he heard of this news. But now... "What''s wrong?" Jack looked puzzled at the three of them. "Master, aren''t you happy?" Mr. Ward asked. "Of course I am." Jack nodded. "Then why are you..." Mr. Ward asked. Jack shrugged his shoulders, "This news is nothingpared tost night when Amber told me that I am going to have a baby." Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy were speechless. But they could understand that when one issue was more important than the other, then it would easily overshadow the other issue even if both brought good news. But Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy were very excited even when Jack was calm about it. Brent forcibly suppressed his excitement as he said, "Last night something huge happened in the dark. The number one killer on the Assassin Squad Azrael list appeared on the Assassin Squad homepage When "Azrael" logged in to his ount, the dark went berserk." "When everyone was still in shock, Azrael used his special authority to bypass the Assassin Squad to make his demands as Azrael." On saying this, Brent even took out his cellphone, essed the dark, and handed the phone to Jack. "Master Hughes, have a look. The entire dark is still talking about Azrael and here is the screen capture of the Assassin Squad homepage." Jack took over the phone and started to click his tongue when he saw the screen capture of "Azrael" making his demands on the Assassin Squad. Even when he was prepared for this, he felt a chill run down his spine when he saw the picture. A killer simply logged into the Assassin Squad ount and caused the entire dark to erupt. This Azrael could bypass the Assassin Squad and make his demands on their site. How... how horrifying was this? Jack looked at the blood-red page with that huge Reaper''s Scythe. What was even more eye-catching was the words, "Any vitors would be visited by Azrael!" How brave must one be to be able to make such a statement that oppressed even the Assassin Squad? "Master Hughes, Azrael''s emergence caused a stir and within five minutes of posting his demands, the Assassin squad rescinded the hit order on you." Mr. Ward said slowly as he forcibly suppressed his joy. Brent and Daisy also looked solemn. They were both killers on the Azrael list and understood how deadly the number one killer "Azrael" was. A killer who was ranked number one for over twenty years re- emerged just for Master Hughes. When Jack returned the phone to Brent, his eyes glimmered. The cancetion of the kill order gave him a huge boost which cannot be described. Then he suddenly remembered what his father said at the Hughes Manor. Were all these... done by Uncle Brown? Could it be that Uncle Brown... was the killer "Azrael"? When Jack was pondering over these, Mr. Ward and the other two also became solemn. Especially for Brent and Daisy who treated Jack with great admiration. They really couldn''t figure out Jack entirely. How could Jack be in that pitiful state in the past when he had this kind of connection with "Azrael" of the Assassination Squad. "Stand down now. Since the kill order had been rescinded, then we must start working on a lot of other things." Jack came to his senses and instructed the three of them. He did not reveal his guess that Uncle Brown was "Azrael". Uncle Brown had to sneak into the Hughes Manor and even helped his father to kill Ghost without leaving a trace. From the way he concealed himself, it was obvious that he didn''t want people to know about his identity. Whether if it was Uncle Brown who helped him get the order canceled, there was no need for him to find out the entire truth. Uncle Brown must have his reasons that he continued to conceal any trace of himself from the moment he left the ck hell.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After Mr. Ward and the other two left, Jack went back to his bedroom. He looked at Amber who was fast asleep and couldn''t help butugh. This woman really could sleep. Then he rubbed his nose and guess that she was sleepy because she was pregnant. He walked gently to the bedside and squatted next to her as he looked lovingly at her and said, "It must be tough to be pregnant. Thanks, honey!" As he muttered, he gently ced his face next to Amber''s abdomen and said tenderly, "My little precious, you''re really daddy''s lucky star. You brought me double the happiness..." "Hubby, what happened just now?" Amber was awakened and looked at Jack in a daze. Jackid on the bed and brought Amber into his embrace and kissed her forehead and said, "Honey, we have nothing to worry about from today onwards. The Assassin Squad had rescinded the hit order on mest night." "Really?" Amber was stunned but when she saw that Jack was calm, she asked, "Why don''t you look happy? This is great news!" "I''m happy!" Jack smiled, "But no matter how good the news is, it can''t bepared to us having a baby!" Amber''s eyes turned red and tears welled up. The room began to quieten down. But then suddenly, the whirling of a helicopter could be heard from outside. Both of them were surprised and almost at the same time, Mr. Ward yelled from outside the door, "Master, missus,e out quickly. Old Master Hughes had sent someone to deliver the gifts!" Gifts? Jack and Amber exchanged looks and quickly walked out of the bedroom. Mr. Ward''s face was flushed with happiness and said, Last night Old Master Hughes was so happy that he couldn''t sleep the entire night. If it wasn''t for theplex situation in the Hughes family, he would have made this trip by himself. It is great news that missus is pregnant. That''s why he sent someone to bring you gifts early in the morning." "Giving gifts just when she got pregnant?" Amber was also puzzled. Mr. Ward red at Jack, "Why can''t your father give you gifts when missus is pregnant? This is your flesh and blood and precious like no other. Old master had instructed that nothing must be missed. Furthermore, these are for missus so why are you asking so much?" Jackughed awkwardly and rubbed his nose. He held onto Amber as they walked outside and teased, "Let''s go, honey, let''s have a look what kinds of gifts a man like my father would give." Then. As Mr. Ward led Jack and Amber out towards the Bamboo grove courtyard, they looked up into the sky and Jack was unable to smile. This... was this really giving gifts???????????????? Chapter 361 This Is How The Rich Show Off! Whop whop whop... The whirling of the helicopter rotors could be heard in the sky. The helicopters started to stir the surrounding air. What rmed Jack was there wasn''t just one helicopter in the air but there were... three helicopters! Slung under each helicopter was a cargo container. The helicopters hovered in the air and slowly lowered the containers. The entire scene was extremely shocking. It drew attention from all around and everyone was shocked. After all, apart from Patrick''s personal protection guards, the security guards at the Four Impressions Club and the other people had never seen such a disy. Jack said, "Is this sending gifts or moving house?" "Old Master Hughes had always been generous and he would not hold back for his son, daughter-inw, and grandchild." Mr. Wardughed radiantly as he narrowed his eyes, "Actually I feel that Old Master Hughes was rather stingy. When he goes outside for business dealings, he had always been far more generous!" "Like gifting an oil field?" Jack thought about the time Mr. Ward said about this. "Yeah." Mr. Ward nodded. But Amber who was in Jack''s embrace was so shocked that she was covering her mouth with her hands and holding back her screams. Even with her family background, she had never seen anyone sending gifts in such a manner. Thud, thud, thud. Finally, at the direction of a specialist, the three containers were ced on the ground. The middle-aged man in charge of the delivery ran forward with a folder in his hands. "Master and Missus Hughes." The middle-aged man smiled and greeted respectfully. Thereafter he opened the folder in his hands. Jack''s eyes lit up when he realized that the folder was a list of the gifts. He was stunned and looked at Mr. Ward, "Is there a need to announce the gifts?" "Yes, yes." Mr. Ward nodded. The middle-aged man loudly announced the gifts. "Thousand year old ginseng, ten." "Golden grain wooden bed, one set." One by one the gifts were announced by the middle-aged man. Jack watched in surprise with his eyes wide open while Amber was full of shock. Even if each gift was not astronomical in value, they were extremely expensive. The onlookers continued to remark with surprise and shock. So this was how the rich show off! Yeah, this must be it. The long list was read like a book. The middle-aged man read out the first page and continued to read the second page. Slowly, the onlookers kept silent and became petrified and stared in awe. Jack could not take it anymore when the middle-aged man announced loudly, "Quad Courtyard dwelling in the Capital City, one unit." He quickly shouted for the man to stop. Just the gifts announced so far already exceeded one billion yuan in value. These gifts were far too much! "Master Hughes, what''s wrong?" The middle-aged man looked puzzled at Jack. He looked at the folder and said, "I have three more pages to go." Three pages?! The veins at the corner of Jack''s eyes throbbed while Amber who was in his embrace shuddered. "Enough enough, don''t read out the rest. Let''s keep it low profile." Jack said while sounding upset. He didn''t like to unt their wealth. What was a ce like the capital? It''s at the feet of the Emperor and where the dragons and tigers dwelt. Realty prices were the peak of the country. The cost of a quad courtyard dwelling was astronomical. This type of gift was already announced on the first page of the list. Who knows what his father had for them towards the end of the list! "Yes yes yes, we are very appreciative of father''s gifts. There is no need to announce them any further." Amber sounded panicky as she agreed with Jack. With her family background, she had seen numerous times her father giving gifts and they also epted many gifts from others. But no matter who it was, it never came close to such a disy of wealth. "Master, that won''t do. Before we set off, Old Master Hughes already instructed me to be detailed in the handover of the gifts." The middle-aged man hesitated as he pointed to the list, "There are..." "Stop!" Jack''s expression darkened and called a stop to it, "Whatever there is, just don''t announce it!" "Okay." The middle-aged man relented and respectfully presented the list to Jack. Jack didn''t look at the list and looked at the stunned onlookers and then waved his hands, "I apologize for disturbing everybody, please leave." Thereafter he didn''t bother with them. He brought Amber back to the hall. After sitting down, Amber was still in a daze and said, "Hubby, father is far too generous. I''ve never seen someone presenting gifts in this manner, I feel like it''s a dream." "Don''t mention seeing, I''ve never even heard of it." Jack scratched his head helplessly. He finally believed Mr. Ward saying that his father gave an oil field during one of his business negotiations. He picked up the list and had a quick browse and then he said in surprise, "Honey, guess how much the entire list of gifts cost?" "Two billion yuan?" Amber said a reasonable figure. But Jack shook his head, "You guessed too low, go higher!" Amber shuddered and covered her mouth. She suppressed her scream and said, "I, I won''t guess. Just tell me." Jack raised his right hand and extended the fingers, "What you said multiplied by five!" At this moment, not only didn''t Amber appear happy, but she became pale and was unsettled. She was just pregnant and the gifts were already ten billion yuan! How rich was the Hughes family? "What is my father thinking? Jack scratched his head and was in disbelief, "Why do I find it strange that the gifts are so valuable for just getting pregnant. He would find it normal if the gifts totaled one to two billion. After all, the first two cash gifts that his father gave him were a billion yuan each time. But ten billion was really terrifying! At this time, Mr. Ward who settled the handover of the gifts came back. He smiled when he saw Jack and Amber frowning and seemed to be troubled. "Are Master and Missus rmed by Old Master''s actions?" "Yes." Jack and Amber nodded in unison. Mr. Wardughed, "Master and missus should not think too much. Ten billion yuan is nothing to the Hughes family." "It''s not much to the Hughes family but to us, it''s ten billion!" Amber said with a lingering fear. A daughter-inw would be very happy when her father and mother-inw give her presents but now she couldn''t allow herself to be happy. Mr. Ward looked back at the three containers in the courtyard. Those were the small gifts. Therger ones such as the quad courtyard dwelling had to be processed thereafter. Mr. Ward grinned when he looked back at Jack and Amber.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He blinked and said, "Master and missus, do you really think that the ten billion yuan gifts were for missus'' pregnancy?" "Then what?" Jack and Amber asked in unison. The next second, Jack came to his senses and then his eyes lit up, "No, Mr. Ward meant to say that father was using this as a reason to help me?" Mr. Ward kept quiet and nodded.??? Chapter 362 A Secret Deal With the Hughes family''s prestige to dominate the world, extravagant gifts were indeed normal. Billions and tens of billions were not enough. But after all, it was to make trouble under a certain pretext. To give out one billion, his father could use the excuse of guilt. But giving ten billion using this excuse again, it will not be able to stop the mouths of the Hughes family. Now that Amber was pregnant, it happened to be an excuse for his father. Even if it was a bit far-fetched, it was definitely more irrefutable than calling it pocket money. When he was at the Hughes house once before, Jack saw clearly the Hughes family''s infighting. Madam Hughes was the one who was standing on the top of the family, putting pressure as being the elder generation. There were peers of the same generation in power, that was raging. The Hughes family was really not like the rest of the wealthy families, it was the owner of the family that had the say. Mr. Ward smiled with joy and nodded, "Yes, the one-year deadline is just around the corner. Young Master is inherently in an inadequate position, and he is not better than the other elite heirs. In order for the young master to have a better performance, Patrick can only give him as much financial support as he could." After a pause, Mr. Ward said again, "Actually, when I gave the old Master the good newsst night, he had already hinted, the youngdy must feel a little wronged in that matter." Jack was stunned, feeling guilty in his heart. Indeed, to celebrate Amber for being pregnant as an excuse, but really to support him, this was indeed unfair to Amber. "I''m don''t feel wronged." Amber shook her head and smiled, "I was afraid of the tens of billions as a gift. Now that I know the real reason, I feel at ease." As she said that, Amber leaned on Jack''s shoulder and said softly, "I am your wife. Of course I hope to see you fly higher. You should have greater ambitions. I am happy for you. How could I feel wronged." "Thank you." Jack smiled relieved. What has he done to have a great wife like her? "Big dummy." Amber gave a grimaced look, lowered her head and stroked her belly, and said softly, "But you have to promise me to work hard! This is a gift from the grandfather of the child. If you fail, I won''t forgive you." "Don''t worry, for you and our child, I will definitely be the head of the Hughes family!" Jack''s eyes were firm. Mr. Ward smiled strangely as he saw this and left the room. Then he closed the door. Jack and Amber froze at the same time, nced at each other and suddenlyughed. "Mr. Ward must be thinking something dirty again." "He''s getting less and less serious." Amber said grotesquely. Jack said, "He has never been." It was almost noon. Yael and Amelia came to the Bamboo Grove. Knowing that Amber was pregnant, Yael immediately pushed Jack to agree for him to be the godfather of the child, and Jack readily agreed. There were two good news. Firstly, Amber being pregnant, and secondly, the Assassin Squad canceled the task of assassinating Jack. Under the suggestion of Mr. Ward and Yael, everyone helped to prepare a celebration banquet. Jack also called Lone Wolf over and arranged a banquet to entertain all security personnel. Everyone has been suppressed for too long this time, and they were always in a tense atmosphere of the assassination. Now that the cloud had passed and the moon was clear, all their depression should be released. In the evening, the Bamboo Grove was brightly lit. There were cheers andughter. Arge table full of people, toasting and drinking. In the lobby of the club house outside the Bamboo Grove, the seats were all filled, immersed in a beaming atmosphere. Jack drank a lot of wine, and after drinking a ss of honey water with Amber''s care, he hooked up with Yael and walked into the yard. The cool breeze helped to relieve a lot of drunkenness. "This whole month felt like a dream." Jack smiled, his voice was a little mncholy. "Yeah, for nearly a month, there has been the danger of being assassinated. No one could have survived that." Yael carried a bottle of beer in his hand, and took a sip as he threw his head in the neck, "By the way, those dead security guards, what are you going to do with them?" "Mr. Ward and the others have already taken measures to deal with the arrangements, but I still n to allocate some money from my card to help those who died." Jack was blunt, his drunken eyes were watery. In his mind, it was the picture of the battle at TM Vi District that day. In that battle, it was the security personnel who tried their best to escort him out! "That''s good." Yael nodded and smiled. "That''s the way of being a big boss." "Fuck off!" Jackughed and cursed, pretending to look up into the sky to cover up the tears in his eyes, he sighed faintly, "Who is not born and raised by his parents? Human lives are more expensive than anything. They paid with their lives to protect me. All I can do topensate for them is by this little money." Yael nced at Jack, his eyes a littleplicated. He whispered, and finally he swallowed the words back into his stomach. After a few seconds of silence, Yael suddenly frowned and said, "Actually, I still have a question." "What is it?" Jack asked. Yael raised his head and drank the beer, then put down the bottle and looked at Jack, "Who killed old Master Burton!" "Actually I am curious too." Jack was not surprised, and said with a deep gaze, "The person who killed old Master Burton, the person who led the assassination mission in the dark web, and even..." After a pause, Jack deliberately lowered his voice, "Also, the reason why after Ghost gave up killing me, he turned to kill my dad." "He wanted to kill the Hughes family master?" Yael''s face changed drastically, "Damn it, what did he eat to have such courage?" "That''s why he died." Jack shrugged. He didn''t need to hide these things while being with Yael. After a pause, he blinked and said meaningfully, "Don''t you think these things are linked together, from beginning to end, there was someone secretly ying with those idiots from the Burton family to gather al the attention on me?" "No matter how you think about it, it is all the same person, or the same power." Yael frowned thoughtfully, and after a few seconds of silence, he suddenly said in doubt, "It''s hard to figure out why Ghost would want to kill your dad." Jack fell silent.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, not only now, since the Burton familymissioned Assassin Squad to release the mission, he had been wondering who was secretly pushing this situation. When he went to the Hughes family, he was continuously thinking about Ghost''s purpose of attacking his father. He could figure out that the previous things were all done by one person, or by one power. But when Ghost turned his gun, ht logic stopped abruptly, it made no sense. Slightly drunk, Jack shook his head. The more his thoughts turned, the more dizzy and swelling his head felt because of the drinks. "Okay, let''s stop thinking about it." Yael saw that Jack was very drunk and shook his head and said, "I''ll take you back. Don''t drink too much since Amber is pregnant. The party is almost over. Mr. Ward and I have arrangements for the second half of the night." "Are you exchanging techniques?" Jack got up and walked into the hall. Yael smiled, "It''s just the two of us, why are you pretending? On the surface, it''s exchanging techniques, what''s done behind all that is just the usual business." Jack smiled even more happily. But after he took two steps forward, he suddenly couldn''tugh anymore, and stopped in ce. Yes. Wasn''t what they did secretly the same old business? The death of old Master Burton, the assassination mission that got out of the dark web, and Ghost attacking his father. Isn''t this all this on the surface? But someone, or some kind of power, existed secretly. Looking at the surface of the matter of Ghost attacking and killing his father was not clear, but what if the matter itself was a secret deal? Chapter 363 Crush You In an instant. Jack seemed to be electrocuted, and the electricity swept through his body, giving him a feeling of enlightenment. His expression gradually became ferocious. When Yael identally reminded him with a joke, he changed his way of thinking and seemed to have caught the key point in an instant. "Jack, what''s the matter?" Yael saw that something was wrong with Jack and thought Jack had drunk too much, so he hurriedly supported Jack. Just as he said that, Jack suddenly raised his head and looked directly at Yael. At this moment, Jack''s momentum changed drastically, his eyes sharp as a sword. It was Yael who was also taken aback, and swallowed saliva. Just as he was about to ask. Jack suddenly said, "What if Ghost killing my dad was a secret transaction?" Yael''s expression condensed and he was in great shock. Jack''s words gave him a shocking feeling of being hit hard. Neither of them were fools, on the contrary they were very smart. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been the current achievements. "If this was a secret deal." Yael''s brows were frowned into big lines, and a great horror crawled into his heart like little ants, and his eyes burst into light, "Then killing you is just a cover on the surface, and the real purpose..." "This is not good!" Jack and Yael yelled at the same time. At this moment, the twopletely sobered up and ran into the hall at the same time. Mr. Ward, Brent and others in the main room were taken aback by the two rushing in. They stared at the two in panic. "Hubby, what''s the matter?" Amber was the only person in the audience who didn''t drink and couldn''t help but ask. Jack had a fierce expression, his eyes were so sharp that people didn''t dare to look at him. He looked at Mr. Ward, gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Ward, immediately let all security personnel return to the Hughes house, and notify my father to be careful! Someone wants to kill him!" "What?!" Mr. Ward''s face changed drastically, as if he was struck by lightning immediately, he came to his senses. Brent, Daisy and Lone Wolf also stood up at the same time. "No time to exin!" Jack gritted his teeth fiercely, "Do what I told you, no matter what you do, all security personnel must return to the Hughes house tonight and take all the security equipment!" With that, Jack hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed Patrick''s number. In the hall, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Mr. Ward picked up a cup of tea on the table, poured it on his face, wiped his face, and became sober. Seeing Jack making a call, he hurriedly took Brent to the lobby of the clubhouse. They didn''t know why Jack reacted so intensely at this moment. But what was certain was that neither Jack nor Yael would react aimlessly. There must be something big that happened! And it was about the head of the family! "Answer the phone, answer the phone already!" Jack was so anxious that the sweat on his forehead ran down, and he paced back and forth in front of the hall. Amber''s face turned pale, and immediately wanted to get up tofort him. Yael stopped her, "It''s useless, I think we were trapped." "What do you mean?" Amber asked suspiciously. Yael shrugged, "Someone deliberately killed old Master Burton and pushed the Burton family to release the mission of assassinating, deliberately leading the assassination mission out of the dark web, but it was just a surface, covering people''s eyes and ears, so that they didn''t pay attention." "How is this possible?" Amber said and covered her mouth with a hand. Daisy also resolutely shook her head, "Impossible, this tense situation of being assassinated for nearly a month, everyone felt it clearly." Yael joked, "But if we pretend that time that Ghost appeared in the Four Impressions Club as never happened?" Daisy and Lone Wolf were startled at the same time. Immediately, Yael pointed to Jack and said, "Jack just told me that after Ghost left, he went to the Hughes family to assassinate the Hughes family head. You and Jack went to the Hughes family about this matter, Daisy. You should know that, right?" Daisy was shocked. She was the first to discover the head of Ghost hanging on the archway of the Hughes Mansion. She would never forget this scene! "If Ghost didn''te to the Four Impressions Club, but went to the Hughes family directly, now... do you understand?" Yael exined again. Boom! Daisy''s body trembled, and she blurted out, "The person who secretly led the whole thing, in fact wanted to assassinate the Hughes family head and killing the Young Master was just a scam?" Yael nodded. Daisy muttered to herself, "Without the protection of the top security team, the Hughes family is indeed in danger, but Ghost is dead, so..."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Halfway through, Daisy''s expression was suddenly horrified to the extreme. "Even if Ghost is dead, even if the mission to assassinate Mr. Hughes has been canceled, but the person who secretly guided him is still there. His essential purpose is to assassinate the Hughes family head, so... there are more killers to kill the head of the Hughes family!" Amber on the side was already dumbfounded. The solemn atmosphere in the hall made her tight and her pretty face pale. Just then, Jack''s call finally got through. "Dad, they don''t want to kill me, but use killing me as a cover to kill you!" Jack almost roared. He himself was already in a safe state, but from beginning to end, his father had never been safe! What his father was facing was even more intense than his assassination! However. The sound from the phone made Jack numb all over his body instantly, he felt as if his soul was lost. "You reacted very fast!" The voice was not his father''s, it was extremely hoarse, as if fine sand rubbed the throat. The yfulughter showed endless coldness. What made Jack even more frightened was that he dialed... his father''s mobile phone number! "Stop it! Stop it right now!" Jack trembled and his eyes were red, like a furious lion, roaring hoarsely, "If you touch my dad, I swear that even if I have to look all over for you, I will find you and crush you!" There was a loud roar. It made everyone in the hall look gloomy and panic to the extreme. At the same time, Mr. Ward and Brent who rushed out also happened to be back. They just happened to hear Jack''s roar clearly. Really... something major happened! Snap! As soon as Jack spoke, there was no longer any response from the mobile phone, instead he hung up. In this moment, Jack was crazy, his body trembling uncontrobly. Everyone present could clearly hear the squeaking sound made by Jack''s teeth. "You have taken my mother''s life, now... even my father''s life will not be spared?" The cold and hoarse voice echoed in the Bamboo Grove, giving everyone a tremor from the depths of their souls. "Jack, calm down!" Yael took the lead and stopped in front of Jack. "How can I calm down!" Jack pushed Yael away with one hand, "They want to ruin my family, I will crush them into dust!" "Young Master!" "Mr. Hughes!" Mr. Ward, Brent, Lone Wolf, Daisy, and even Amelia all reacted. They rushed forward and tried to stop Jack. "Young Master, you can''t go to the Hughes house now!" Mr. Ward looked anxious, "Me and Brent will go back. No matter what happens, Young Master, you can''t go back!" However. Jack''s almost bloody eyes, like a beast, stared at Mr. Ward fiercely. With a cold smile he asked, "You, want to stop me?""" Chapter 364 Amber Knight Was Fierce Mr. Ward was stunned for a momentstagnated. When he looked at Jack Hughes, he had the illusion that Jack was a horrible monster. His heart beat fast, as if it almost jumped out of his body. He found it hard to stay calm even he could always stay calm when facing any kind of danger. "Young Master, you can''t go to the Hughes Family." Brent said deeply with a calm tone, which was hard for others to give a disapproval. "You''re going to stop me too?" Jack looked at Brent with red eyes, his smile was quite scaring. Brent frowned, he had experienced many brutal wars, and survived from bloody war and stood out from the dead bodies countless times. But now Hhe could not help feeling nervous when facing Jack like this. Brent stayed calm, bit his teeth and said, "Old master is in risky condition now. The Hughes Family is so dangerous, you will be their target if you go there, this is not a smart thing to do." "I want to see my father!" Jack roared, his eyes were red, he shouted loudly, "Whoever blocks me is my enemy!" After saying those words, he pushed away others and walked out. Right at the moment. Out of the blue, a shadow appeared in front of him and blocked his way. Jack who was furious turned stiff. He said with shivering lips when he looked at Amber, "Let me go." Cp! Amber showed a serious face when she pped Jack heavily. Her cold voice was heard, "Wake up now?" Fingerprints mark could be seen on Jack''s face, he bit his teeth and did not speak when looked at Amber. p! Amber showed a cold face and raised her hand again. "I''m asking you, are you awake now?" Other people including Mr. Ward were shocked looking at the scene. Amber always gave the impression of gentleness and understanding to others, no one saw her being so fierce before. Brent and Yael Quinn wanted to stop her. But Mr. Ward did not allow them to do so. Mr. Ward revealed aplimentary smile when he looked at Amber. It was young master''s blessingpleasure to have such a good wife! As a wife, she supported her husband when he was in difficulty. She even warned her husband during the critical moment to suppress his crazy action. Amber yed her role well. p p p! Amber''s face was as cold as ice, her sights were fierce, her right hand kept pping Jack. She pped himher three times continuously. She bit her teeth and said, "I don''t allow you to go! If you act rashly do such crazy action again, I will p you until you are aware of your wrong action." "Tut!" Jackughed suddenly, he did not care about the painfulness on his face. But he did not want to treat Amber the way he treated Mr. Ward and others. Even if he was furious, he stepped backwards and lowered his head at the moment. "Mr. Ward, Brent, go back now!" His deep voice was full of discontent. Everyone was relieved after hearing his words. "Thank you, Youngdymistress!" Mr. Ward bowed to Amber delightedly and ran out quickly with Brent. Inside the house.. Yael, Amelia Quinn, Lone Wolf and Daisy Hill stood aside. They were nervous and often looked at Amber. It was obvious that they had not regained their attention from what Amber did just now. "Are you satisfied now?" Jack nced at Amber with red eyes, he smiled sufferingly and sat on the chair with grief. He bent his body, both elbows put on the knee, he bit his fingernails and looked absent-minded. Amber broke her heart, she hesitated. She knew Jack well. Jack would only bite his fingernail when he was helpless and nervous. But she said firmly, "Ms. Hill, Lone Wolf, please look after himwatch the door, and do not allowlet him to go out." Her voice was indifferent which didn''t allow others to give a disapproval. At the moment, Amber surprised others with her dominant power. Daisy and Lone Wolf walked to the door quickly and closed the door. Amber walked toward Jack and opened her mouth. "I don''t care what are you thinking about but you have to listen to me, Mr. Ward and Brent in dealing with this matter!" "You''re the most important one of our family, you cannot behave crazilyact rashly and seek trouble. If something happens, you have to settle it. You should not behave madly to be the target of The Hughes Family!" Her voice was terrifying. Jack spitted the small part of his nail and looked at Amber sadly, "But that is my father." "That is my father too!" Amber said strictly and showed a sense of gentleness, "But you have me and the unborn baby inside my womb. How about me and baby and others if you cannot think calmly and only take crazy action?" Jack was stunned. He became calmer suddenly. After a while, he nodded, "Thank you." Amber rxed, walked toward Jack and hugged him. She let Jack lean against her belly and said gently, "Be obedient, alright?" Jack was silent, his eyes reddened. He held clenched his fists and his blue veins revealed silently. But he nodded to respond in order to calfort Amber. Yael and Amelia could not help looking at them. Yaelughed suddenly and muttered, "It''s true that everything has its vanquisher." After a while, the propeller sound of the helicopter could be heard in the yard. The sound was so loud and produced a strong wind that almost blew the wooden door away. The sound diminished gradually. Jack left Amber''s arms, he felt calmer. He muttered with a hopeful expression, "It must be in time." He held his phone tight subconsciously and released it finally. His father''s phone was taken away by othersthat person. No matter how many times he called, he could not talk to his father. Now, he could only pray that his father would be safe. He lost his mother, he did not want to lose his father anymore. If things turned out like that, the parents who gave him the life were gone, then the rest of his life was doomed from now. Then, what for he fought so hard in the past? Just then, Jack felt guilty, his eyes were hot and he felt a sense of sourness in his nose. If it were not because of the intention of Assassin Squad to kill him, his father would not have assembled his personal smartest security guards to his side. Even if the final target of Assassin Squad were to kill his father, they would not have the chance to kill him if Jack did not create the troubleit was not for Jack. In other words, his father covered all the armour onto his body to protect him whereas his father fought without armour in the warzone. At the moment, Jack could strongly feel the invisible love of his father. "It must be in time, it must be..." Jack repeated his action, he was absent-minded and bit his fingernail nervously.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He was dispirited and dull when he heard of the sound from the side of his father during the call. His eyes reddened, he asked shiveringly when looked at Amber, "WifeyAmber, can I do it in time?"?????????????? Chapter 365 Unbelievable Disappearance This night, it was supposed to be a noisy and joyful night in the bamboo forest courtyard, but instead it was immersed in a nervous atmosphere. The air seemed to be freezing. Jack stayed up all night. As if he was lost, he still sat in a daze on the chair in the hall, the nails on his hands had long been nibbled to the skin. Amber and Yael and the others had been by his side. Mr. Ward and Brent, who hurriedly led the security team away, there has been no news. The sky brightened as daytime came around. Jack''s cell phone rang suddenly. The ring tone reverberated. It instantly refreshed everyone''s spirits. It was from Mr. Ward. Jack hurriedly connected the line. "Mr. Ward, how is my dad?" Jack asked hurriedly. On the other side of the line, Mr. Ward was silent for a few seconds. Then he said slowly, "Young Master, me and Brent are already on our way back." What kind of answer was this? Jack immediately became anxious, "I was asking you, how is my dad?" The sudden voice made Amber''s hearts sink. Obviously, the situation was not optimistic! On the phone, Mr. Ward was silent for a few more seconds. Finally, he sighed and slowly said, "The old Master is missing." Boom! The low and sad voice was like thunder in the sky. Jack stood as if he was frozen on the spot, his eyes widened and his face filled of shock. Seeing that something was wrong, Amber hurriedly took the phone from Jack, turned on the speaker and asked Mr. Ward again. When Mr. Ward''s low and sad voice came out of the phone, Amber, Yael and others were all stunned. Everyone looked erratic and couldn''t believe it. In the phone, Mr. Ward''s low voice spoke, "But Young Master and Miss, you shouldn''t worry. ording to the current information, the old Master should be fine, he is just missing." With that, the doubts of Amber and the others deepened. Jack suddenly felt that it was a little funny. The murder happened in the Hughes family even though it was heavily guarded. But the final result was actually that the his dad was missing? It was not that he thought his father should be in trouble, but that the result was too absurd! After the Ghost''s assassination, the Hughes family had raised their security level to the top. Even if there was no security team to protect him, the security level could definitely be called the best among the wealthy families. Someone assaulted to kill his father and obtained his phone. In this case, the best result was that his father could sessfully be rescued and the assassin was shot dead on the spot. Otherwise, it could be the worst result. However, what was happening now has been such an absurd result that is almost impossible. The head of the family was attacked in the Hughes home, and now he was even lost in the Hughes family? "Where is the killer?" Jack asked. "He has been shot dead on the spot." Mr. Ward said. Jack smiled, but there was endless coldness on Jack''s face, "Then there is no proof?" After a few seconds of silence, Mr. Ward slowly said, "This is kind of a good result. The old Master is just missing and there is no danger to his life. The Hughes family is already looking for him." "I guess you are right." Jack nodded, and after hanging up the phone, his eyes became extremely deep. "I think it''s weird." Yael suddenly rubbed his chin and said, "Since the murderer has been killed, it is impossible for your father to disappear in the Hughes Mansion." Amber, Daisy, and Lone Wolf also nodded in agreement. The murderer was killed, the crisis was resolved, and under heavy protection, atrick couldn''t simply disappear. "Maybe the murderer is more than one person, he has a helper who took the head of the Hughes family?" Lone Wolf said suddenly. Daisy shook her head, "With the security level of the Hughes family and the geographical location, after the crisis was resolved, no matter how many helpers the murderer had, it is impossible to take the Hughes family head." "Anyway, Dad is out of danger after all, isn''t he?" Seeing Jack''s thoughts, Amberforted him, "If he''s just missing, with the power of the Hughes family, they will get him back soon." Jack nced at Amber. Then he smiled freely. The huge rock in his heart finally dropped. Indeed, a disappearance was much better than being assassinated by the killer.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jack patted his knees with both hands, stood up and stretched. "You have all stayed up all night, let''s take a rest." After speaking, he helped Amber into the bedroom. Yael, Daisy, Lone Wolf and Amelia who were left behind looked at each other. "Why do I feel that Jack''s reaction is a little weird?" Amelia thoughtfully. Yael rolled his eyes and chuckled, "His father is just missing, he is safe and sound, so the worry is gone. Let''s go, we''ve stayed up the night, and go to rest." In the bedroom. Jack and Amberid on the bed hugging each other. Thick curtains blocked out the sunlight. It was just the two of them, but they were not sleepy. Jack looked at the ceiling, the thoughts were written deep in his eyes. And Amberid in Jack''s arms, also thinking. After a long while. Amber suddenly said, "Hubby, I''m sorry." Jack recovered, knowing that Amber was talking about what happenedst night. He smiled, "There''s nothing to apologize for, you were right to do that. I was really too impulsive at the time." He scraped Amber''s nose affectionately. "When I went to the Hughes family, I guess it would have been of no help to father, but it would make the situation even moreplicated. Madame Hughes, they all regard me as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh." Amber looked at Jack, lost for a while. "Why don''t you want me to apologize? I really shouldn''t have hit you." Why was she holding on to that? Jack was speechless and stared at Amber earnestly, "You don''t have to apologize to me. No matter what you do to me, I am willing to take it. If you really want to talk about apologies, you had waited for me for three years and came back to me when I was the most poor. There aren''t enough words for me to apologize to you." Amber''s eyes flickered, and it seemed as if there were stars blinking in her eyes. A few secondster, she said slowly, "But you have to promise me that you won''t be impulsive in the future. You are going to be a father." Father?! Jack froze. Amber''s words instantly gave him another sense of responsibility - the responsibility of being a father! In a daze, he understood the deep reason why his father chose to leave. "Okay, I promise you." Jack nodded in response. Under Jack''sfort, Amber quickly fell asleep. Jack was not sleepy, he was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The disappearance of his father was strange. Was this idental or nned? The head of the Hughes family, he disappeared when he was not even in danger, even under the strict supervision of the top security level. He didn''t believe it! Maybe... only when Mr. Ward and Brent came back he could ask for the specifics, then he could judge the situation. Chapter 366 Control The night was as cold as water. Mr. Ward and Brent finally returned to the Four Impressions Club. Jack did not wake Amber who was still sleeping, and quietly signaled Mr. Ward and Brent to walk into the yard. From beginning to end, both Mr. Ward and Brent''s faces were full of gloom, extremely solemn. "Tell me what happened." After they seated, Jack asked calmly. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other, and then Mr. Ward spoke slowly. The more Jack heard, the more he was frowning. There were no ups and downs, no bloody fights. To be precise, when Mr. Ward and Brent brought the security team back to the Hughes house, the assassination was already over. The murderer was shot dead by the Hughes family''s security personnel, but his father was missing. There was nothing remarkable, as if it was an ordinary assassination that couldn''t be more ordinary. But in such an ordinary assassination, his father got lost within the Hughes house. After listening to them, Jack let out a breath, "Have you even looked for my dad?" "We did, Young Master." Mr. Ward''s old eyes were filled with doubts, "The Hughes family had checked all the locations, but there was no trace of the old Master." Brent also added, "Yes, when we arrived, the assassination was actually over. The Hughes family, including Madame Hughes, had already sent arge number of servants and security personnel to search, but the old Master was missing. There was no clue." After a pause, Brent said, "Besides, there was only one assassin and no aplices." "Interesting." Jack sneered, his eyes shing coldly. Mr. Ward and Brent also frowned. This assassination was incredible. Patrick''s disappearance was incredible. "Was there anything unusual about Madame Hughes?" Jack asked suddenly, raising his eyebrows. "No." Mr. Ward shook his head, "The Hughes family is now a mess. Madame Hughes is more anxious than anyone else. The old Master is missing. The Hughes family is now without a leader. This matter was suppressed by Madame Hughes herself. If it gets out, it won''t be favorable for the Hughes family." The Hughes family dominated the world''s wealthy ones, standing high in the clouds overlooking all others. Even the wealthy families were no different than ants in the eyes of the Hughes family. The head of the family disappeared so suddenly. Once it got out, it will definitely cause turmoil within their territory, and even make news in the world. The Hughes family didn''t dare to bear such a price! Jack wrinkled his brows tightly, his mind seemed to be in a mess. The disappearance of his father was indeed fortunate while being in an unfortunate situation, at least they could temporarily prove that he was all right. But he was missing, this was still not good news. The only thing he could be sure of was that the person who assassinated his father and the person who helped to assassinate him were the same, or the same power. Otherwise, they had no clue! "Young Master, rest assured for the time being." Mr. Ward reminded softly, "The Hughes family will try their best to find the old Master. The head of the family is missing is making them more anxious than anyone else. Not only will they lose face but it will also affect the big interests. The most urgent matter, Young Master, is still the one year limit." "Thanks for your hard work, go and rest." Jack nodded, and managed to squeeze a smile. While looking at Mr. Ward and Brent returning to the house, he felt helpless. Scratching his head irritably, Jack tried to suppress his messy thoughts. Now all he could do was to pray that this matter was not a conspiracy controlled by the insiders of the Hughes family. He was about to get up when he received phone call. Ciara was calling! During the horror of the assassination mission, the Vaughn and Wattson families helped a lot. Simply trying to suppressing the mission to get out of the dark web and into the inte took a lot of effort. Now that the dust had settled, Jack was also grateful to the Vaughn and Wattson families. After answering the phone, Ciaraughed and said, "Congrattions, Mr. Hughes, you are out of danger." Jack smiled slightly, he actually liked Ciara''s character and style of doing things. At least, since the Vaughn and Wattson family came to draw him on their sides, he was on Ciara''s side. "Thanks to you, I haven''t even had the time to say thank you." Jack said. "It''s not a big deal, no need to mention it." Ciara said calm like ice, the same as she was usually, "There is something now that requires you toe forward." "Sure."N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jack did not hesitate. Since Ciara asked him for help, it must be about their cooperativepany. Otherwise, ordinary things could be easily solved with the energy of the Wattson Family in the capital city, and he wouldn''t be bothered about it. "In three days there will be a small-scale film industry exchange meeting held in the capital city. Both the Wattson family and the Vaughn family hope that you cane and participate." Ciara paused and added another sentence, "Of course, one reason is because Mr. Hughes has a cooperative rtionship with us, and the other is... the Burton family wille!" Jack suddenly said, "You are helping the Burton family to pull the enemy over, reminding them not to choose the wrong person for revenge?" "No. No, you are going to take control of the situation." Ciara said with a smile. Jack didn''t refuse either, instead he agreed. Jack and the Vaughn and Wattson families were already allies on the same boat, and he had no reason to refuse. Moreover, the foundation of the Burton family was not in the entertainment industry at all, but they still went to participate in the film industry meeting, Ciara specifically called him, it was obvious that the Burton family has some bad ns. After all, the idiots of the Burton family still didn''t figure out who killed the old Master Burton, and they had suffered a huge loss because of the assassination mission of the Assassin Squad. Their old hatred mixed with the new ones, the Burton family were about to explode. "Burton family, you are really a bunch of idiots, you are messing it all up, old Burton would turn over in his grave if he knew about this." Jack rubbed his nose and sneered. Two dayster. Everything was calm. The assassination crisis passed. Jack also made all hispany''s industries run. The only thing he cared about was his father''s matter. For two days, after the Hughes family tried their best to search, there was still no clue. As if his father really disappeared into thin air. This incident was like a thorn, piercing Jack''s heart fiercely, it made him still unable to rest assured. With a blink of an eye. It was the time he agreed with Ciara. In the morning. Jack took a private ne to the capital city. When he arrived and left the airport, Ciara had arranged a car to wait for him. After getting on the car, they went to the hotel that Ciara booked for him. Jack looked at Yael next to him, "You are in chargepanies that are worth tens of billions. Shouldn''t you be in thepany at this time? Why did youe with us?" "This is the film industry exchange conference, there must be a lot of female stars present, I am going to feast my eyes!" Yael blinked with a smile on his face. Jack rubbed his nose, "Oh, I thought you came to see Vinna." The smile on Yael''s face froze, heughed and said, "How could I, she isn''t as pretty as those stars." "Yael, look at the sky in the capital city, it''s filled with dark clouds, there might be a storm." Mr. Ward said meaningfully, "Are you not afraid of being struck by lightning if you lie like this?" Yael scratched his neck and was about to fight back. Boom! There was a sudden thunder and lightning in the sky covered by dark clouds. Yael drew in his head in fear and closed his mouth. And Jack turned his head and looked at the sky at the same time. The dark clouds loomed over the top,yer uponyer, covering the entire sky in the city. Even it was only morning, it seemed like darkness was falling upon them. He rubbed his nose, "The weather changes fast here, only the Burton family is still standing still."0000 Chapter 367 Keep An Appointment After checking into the Hotel, Yael excused himself and left. Jack didn''t mind and smiled in reply. Yael''s intentions were abundantly clear. Except that Yael always denied and there was no need for Jack to expose him. After he ced his suitcase in the room, Mr. Ward and Brent also rushed over. Mr. Wardughed when he found out that Yael had left, "Yael kept saying that he doesn''t want but his body was more truthful." Jack and Brent looked at Mr. Ward. "Mr. Ward, what are you talking?" Brent asked doubtfully. Mr. Ward blushed when he reacted to Brent and then changed the subject, "Master Hughes, what do you intend to do during the movie industry conference tonight?" Jack was nomittal, smiled, and said, "The thunder and rain are given to all with grace. Let''s see how the Burton family chooses." "Due to the Burton family''s assassination order, the prize money of a billion USD was embezzled by the Assassin Squad. Without this money to facilitate cash flow, the already declining Burton family was just hastening its downfall." Mr. Ward shook his head and sighed, "Even if they don''t provoke you, they would be quickly devoured by the Capital''s tycoons. Now their actions are like a cornered beast. They want to take a bite at you before they die." "Apart from Old Master Burton, the rest of them are truly fools," Jack said sharply without mincing his words. At that moment at the Burton family ancient castle. The Burton ancient castle had lost the magnificence of the earlier days. The moment they kidnapped Sophie and after they were bombed by Jack and Patrick was the turning point of the Burton family. From then on, the Burton family seemed to be on a decline like an avnche. The assassination order then became the straw that broke the starving camel''s back. The entire Burton Ancient Castle seemed to reek of death. There no longer were visiting guests. The tycoons of the capital know that the Burton family''s days were numbered. Perhaps those former guests had secretly sharpened their swords. Thunder pped and lightning shed as it started to rain heavily. The skies and the earth became intertwined. Dyson sat next to the panel window looking at the heavy rain outside. "It is raining heavily." Dyson suddenly muttered with a clearly fatigued voice, "The Capital is good for everything except that the weather changes too quickly. It could be sunny one moment and downpour the next." Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. "Enter!" Dyson was tired but he remained cold and sinister. The door opened and a middle-aged man entered. He looked at Dyson and asked, "Sir, do you really want to go? "Would you be satisfied if you don''t seek this revenge?" Dyson coldly asked, "Dad just died. Do you wish that he died with no justice?" "But our family is already..." The middle-aged man was devastated. Dyson slowly stood up and scoffed, "Exactly for this reason we have nothing to lose. Have you prepared the men that I asked for?" The middle-aged man looked at Dyson with horror. Dyson''s transformation had been huge in just a few days. Ever since that day when he raged furiously, vomited blood, and fainted, he was a changed man when he regained his consciousness. He was crazy and violent. He would be unpredictable and raged violently, causing everyone to be on edge. "They''ve been arranged." The middle-aged man nodded, "But would this be escting the matter till it became too big?" "Big?" Dyson shrugged, "I''m only worried that it is not big enough. It may be a small conference organized by the Vaughn and Wattson families but it can be considered the peak of the industry. The Vaughn and Wattson naturally knew our purpose for going. So they would definitely request his presence. "That will be the best opportunity for us to seek revenge for our father!" The middle-aged man''s expression darkened, clenched his teeth, and said, "But what you''re doing now is not to allow the Burton family to die in peace but for the family to dive towards hell. We must revenge for our father but if we were to do this at the conference, then our Burton family will never be able to make aeback." The private revenge was being thrust into the public. The consequences of doing that were unimaginable to the middle-aged man. Bang! Dyson kicked over the chair beside him and yelled, "Do not be a hindrance! Tonight I must let Jack die at the conference. He will have to apany father in theherworld!" Kaboom! Lightning shed and thunder roared behind him as if it tore through the sky. The lighting and thunder added to Dyson''s frightening appearance. The middle-aged man gasped in fear. He clenched his teeth, acknowledged, and left. Dyson looked outside the window again. His eyes were bloodshot, clenched his teeth as he said, "Even in death, I will drag Jack down with me. Father, you begged Jack when you were alive, now the person who killed you was actually him! Instead, the person who you called a failure is seeking revenge for you!" Dysonughed as he said. Hisughter was sinister and became louder as it echoed in the bedroom. Night fell and not only the rain showed no signs of easing but it also became heavier. The raging thunderstorm caused the Capital to lose much of its drive and life. People ran to dodge the thunderstorm in the Capital. Even the cars on the road sped up. In the Rolls Royce. Jack looked outside quietly and was expressionless. Brent sat at the front passenger seat while Mr. Ward sat next to Jack.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Master Hughes, we would bete for the event." Mr. Ward said. "Ciara askes me to bolster the event but didn''t tell me to be early," Jack replied and pursed his lips. He knew that he should be punctual. When doing business, being punctual was a basic courtesy. Jack had been waiting for Yael toe together but he called Yael when he noticed that they couldn''t wait any longer. To his surprise, Yael had already gone to the ce together with Vinna. Would he bete if he had not waited for Yael? "Yael that chap is really stubborn!" Mr. Ward was clear why they would bete and started to murmur and thenughed, "It''s for the better as well. Let that kid help Master Hughes step on some mines. Jack simply acknowledged, rxed, and closed his eyes to rest. After half an hour. "Master Hughes, we''ve arrived!" Mr. Ward woke Jack. "Let''s go." Jack raised to get out of the car. He looked up at the hotel in front of them. On the rainy night, the towering building was aze with lights. It looked magnificent. There was a red carpet at the entrance leading to the hotel. A five star hotel like this would not be short of guests in the Capital. But there were only a few cars in the carpark. "Master Hughes, this is one of the Vaughn family businesses. They had ensured that the hotel is entirely reserved for tonight''s event." Mr. Ward said. Jack understood and then walked into the hotel. Brent followed closely behind as he held the umbre to shelter Jack from the rain. Mr. Ward held his own umbre and walked beside Jack. They walked slowly in the rain. Jack''s expression darkened and said, "Burton''s... I really hope that you won''t be too foolish."000000 Chapter 368 Surrounded Inside the spacious banquet hall. The crystalmp looked brilliant. A movie was ying on the huge projection screen. Men and women in suits, leather shoes and long dresses walked back and forth, holding champagne sses and toasting each other frequently. Everyone looked brilliant, beautiful. Even their gestures were noble and elegant. Ciara wore a ck evening dress, holding a champagne ss, smiling and chatting with her colleagues. With this kind of scene, with her ability she could deal with everyone smoothly. But in a corner of the banquet hall, where it was rtively more secluded. Yael was sitting in a chair with a steak in his hand, feasting. Vinna who was standing on the side was dressed in a white dress with a little pink, she looked like a fairy. Her appearance and her figure were the best among the best, even whenpared to Ciara. However, at this time, Vinna frowned slightly, looking at Yael helplessly. "Will you go out with me please? There are so many people here." Yael shook his head, "No, you look so pretty, I don''t want those people to gossip about us." "Yael!" Vinna stomped angrily, her pretty face sullen, "What the hell are you thinking? Is this fun for you?" "It really is, let''s y." Yael raised his eyebrows and smiled cynically, "Oh, just leave me alone, go do your thing." "You..." Vinna flushed angrily, stomped, turned and left. Looking back at the crowd, Vinna was attracting everyone''s attention. Yael threw the steak in his hand onto the te, leaned on the chair, shook his head, and smiled bitterly, "I''m not worthy of you." "Mr. Hughes, arrived!" At this moment, a shout was heard at the gate of the banquet hall. The bustling banquet hall suddenly quieted down. All eyes looked at the door. Yael also lowered the bitterness on his face and stood up to meet him. As the door opened. Jack slowly walked into the banquet hall. Mr. Ward and Brent followed behind. Because of the Vaughn and Wattson family, Jack''s name was not unfamiliar in the entertainment industry. What''s more, tonight Ciara and Vinna invited some big figures frompanies that were close to them within the industry. But when everyone saw Jack, they couldn''t help but exim. Wasn''t he a little too young?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ording to what these big bosses heard, Ciara''s current entertainmentpany was a joint venture with Jack. What was even more sensational was that because of Jack, the giant oligarch of the Vaughn and Wattson family entertainment industry, injected their capital into Ciara''spany. When they thought about it, the person who could reach cooperation between the Vaughn and Wattson family at the same time must be a sophisticated person with rich experience in the city. At least he should be already middle-aged. But now seeing Jack in person, everyone was shocked. Just because this young man, could make the Vaughn and Wattson family work together? The sound of whispering was heard. "My God, isn''t he too young? He is far from what I thought." "What do you know, this guy has a incredible background, let alone facilitated the cooperation between the Vaughn and Wattson family, let me remind you, do you know why the Burton family isn''t doing so well anymore?" "Because of him?" ... There was a well-known and well-informed person who immediately showed off the news in the crowd. It caused people who were still astonished at Jack''s age to be shocked as if they were struck by lightning. Jack looked at the upper ss people all over the room and couldn''t help but smile. These was only the upper ss of the capital city''s entertainment circle, they were still a bit away from the real upper ss of the capital city. After all, the Vaughn and Wattson family were oligarchs in the entertainment industry, but they were only slightly better among those giants. Unfortunately, his name shook the real giants of the capital city. And the level of these people could seldom touch the sensation he caused in capital city. It was reasonable if they didn''t know him. "Jack!" Yael smiled and greeted Jack. Vinna, who happened to be walking over with Ciara, suddenly bit her red lip when she saw this scene. Wasn''t this bastard reluctant toe out with her just now? Wasn''t she better than a man? "Mr. Hughes, you really make here shine." Ciara smiled and said, neither humble nor overbearing, but her wordsplimented Jack. Vinna, however, passed by Jack and walked to Yael''s side, and then she pinched him hard in the flesh with her hands. Jack ignored the scene. He smiled and said to Ciara, "Why are you being so polite? You told me toe to control the situation, how could I note?" "The Burton family hasn''t arrived yet, let me first take you to meet everyone here." Ciara smiled and took Jack''s arm. Jack was stunned for a moment, took a step aside, and pulled his arm out of Ciara''s arms. "Excuse me, I''m married, don''t let my wife misunderstand this situation." Ciaraughed nkly, "Sorry Mr. Hughes, I didn''t think about it, pleasee this way." Jack took the ss of red wine handed by Ciara, and followed Ciara through the crowd. He greeted everyone there. He did not reject this matter. He was in a cooperation with Ciara, it was normal to be present for such events. Because of the news spreading of some well-informed people, Jack was praised by everyone, and there were even many people who wanted to take the opportunity to be friends with him. The atmosphere was extremely warm. At the same time. Outside the hotel. The thunderstorm was still intense. Suddenly. A Toyota Coaster bus rushed to the front door of the hotel. Apanied by a loud brake sound. Ten buses stopped in front of the hotel building. The hotel staff''splexion changed drastically, they were terrified. Without waiting for anyone to react. Ten Coaster buses opened their doors at the same time, and the crowd was rushing out like a tide. There were about a hundred people! In one of the cars. Dyson shakily got out of the car with the support of the middle-aged man. Dyson''s body had weakened a lot since he fainted in anger that day. His cold eyes swept across the hotel building in front of him, and said to the middle-aged man, "ording to the n, I will go to the banquet first." Then, he walked slowly in a suit and leather shoes into the hotel. The hundred people who got out of the car also took advantage of this time to control the hotel staff in just a few seconds, and some even set up professional equipment to block the signal. Everyone at the banquet was unaware of what was happening outside. Inside was still immersed in the warm atmosphere. They talked andughed happily with each other, toasting and drinking. Then there was a squeak... No one noticed that the door of the banquet hall was slowly pushed open. Dyson walked into the banquet hall slowly, alone. His expression was gloomy and indifferent, his eyes were full of fierce killing intent, and his whole body gave people the feeling of endless coldness. Just the corner of the was curled into a faint smile... Chapter 369 Finish Him! "Dyson is here!" In the lively atmosphere, a whisper suddenly sounded. It made the atmosphere pause suddenly, all eyes looked at the entrance of the banquet hall. "Why did hee? Today is an exchange meeting within our industry. Burton family has no entertainment industry, right?" "It''s rare, the Burton family is the richest family in capital city, I didn''t know he could actually fit into our circle." "That''s all in the past. The Burton family doesn''t count as wealthy anymore." There was more whispering, there were surprises, but there were even more sarcasm. The former Burton family, the richest family in capital city, they were the real upper ss in capital city, standing proudly at the top of the pyramid. Not to mention the big figures in the entertainment industry, even the Vaughn and Wattson family,pared to the Burton family, could only look up at them. But now the capital city was changing and the Burton family was declining, which wasn''t a secret anymore. The wall fell as everyone pushed. Although everyone present was not qualified to point their swords to the Burton family, they still had the intention of making fun of them. Jack stood in the crowd, as if swayed by the stars. "Is he here? He changed a lot." Jack looked at Dyson calmly, his eyes deep. When he first saw Dyson, even when old Master Burton was present, Dyson still gave people a sense of ambivalence. But now, it was a bit more rampant, almost abnormal. "Young Master, be careful!" Mr. Ward and Brent stood beside Jack at the same time, looking wary. Ciara stood beside Jack in a posture like she was following Jack''s lead. She specially invited Jack toe over, because she already knew about this and asked Jack toe to control the situation. Although the Burton family was shaky, but if it really troubled them, it would be tricky for the Vaughn and Wattson family to deal with. Yael also subconsciously pulled Vinna behind him. Vinna was actually a little angry with Yael, but she was moved by this gesture and nced at Yael with a blurred look. Being watched by all eyes, Dyson stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall, feeling the contemptuous nces on him. If it was in the past, he would have been thunderous and sulky. To him, these people were just ants that looked a little bigger, how could they dare to despise the Burton family? This was a sphemy to the Burton family! But now, he looked calm. Click! He took a cigar out of his pocket and lit it calmly. After exhaling a breath of smoke, Dyson smiled and asked, "What? The arrival of the Burton family made you so ttered that you can''t even speak?" Arroganceid in his words. But the people who heard him felt his words as if they were needles. "What the... why is he acting like that? Who doesn''t know what the Burton family is like now?" "The earlier Burton family was really so high up that we couldn''t reach, but the current Burton family... I would like to advise the Burton family, the circle is different, why bother to force yourself?" "I don''t know you, Dyson, why are you still emboldened to say such things? After the Burton family has been swallowed by those giants, you can''t evenpare yourself to people like us anymore!" There were ridicules one after another. Instead of being angry, Dyson pped. This caused everyone to be astonished, and the voices of sarcasm and contempt also lowered. "Well said, the circle is different, it really shouldn''t be forced." Dyson was dangling his cigar and his face was full of arrogance, "I didn''te to join your shit circle today, but... to get revenge!" Boom! A sentence like thunder. All the people present eximed at the same time, their faces looked surprised. "Jack, my hatred of killing my father is unshakable. Today, I want you to die!" Dyson was suddenly fierce and roared. In an instant. All the horrified eyes fell on Jack. The only people present who could get close to the matter of the Burton family were the Vaughn and Wattson family. For others, Dyson''s words were undoubtedly a bolt out of the blue like thunder. With the roar. From the corridor outside the banquet hall, intensive footsteps echoed. In the banquet hall, the crowd slowly spread to the sides, leaving Jack and others in the middle. Jack looked calm, without any expression of surprise or anger. Instead, he looked at Ciara indifferently, "You invited me to control the situation, but you had to make such a big deal?" Ciara shivered, her face full of horror. Listening to the sound of footsteps outside, she panicked. "No, it''s not like that, Mr. Hughes, I..." Ciara hurriedly exined that she had already nned everything. The reason why she chose the Vaughn''s hotel for the exchange meeting was because she knew that Dyson would gather people to make trouble. What she expected was actually only asking Jack toe and suppressing Dyson alone. She didn''t expect that it would be such a big scene like it was now!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "We got a problem!" Vinna''s pretty face turned pale, "Today the hotel has all the security guards on duty!" Just one sentence caused Ciara to fall into the abyss even more. Things have already developed out of control. "Mr. Hughes, I''m sorry!" Ciara apologized in panic. Jack said indifferently, "You and Vinna need to step back!" He said in an indifferent voice, no sadness or anger. He was only here to suppress Dyson alone, but he didn''t expect the scene to get out of control to such an extent. Ciara was unreasonably a stupid teammate, and it was even more impossible that she helped Dyson to get him there. The me was only on Dyson who was acting in his anxiety! "Vinna, step back!" Yael had a grim face. "No!" Vinna panicked and shook her head. "I''m your man! Listen to me!" Yael turned his head abruptly and red at Vinna, making Vinna dumbfounded. Ciara hurriedly pulled Vinna back into the crowd. On the cleared ground there were only Jack, Mr. Ward, Brent and Yael left. All this happened in only a few seconds. When Ciara and Vinna just retreated into the crowd, a crowd of people rushed in through the entrance of the banquet hall, apanied by the sound of intensive footsteps. In the blink of an eye, they all stood behind Dyson, one next to the other, and there were even more people in the corridor. Boom! They were shocked. Everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and they looked terrified. "Head of the Burton family, what do you want? This is the capital city!" "Head of the Burton Family, this matter has nothing to do with us, can we go first?" "What do you think you are doing, does the Burton family want topletely disappear from the capital city? Dyson, are you crazy?" Dyson looked like a poisonous snake, he was looking at Jack with eyes that were full of hatred and killing intent. "Today, I want you to die!" Just one sentence that gave everyone a chill. The noises suddenly died down. "There should be hundreds of people?" Jackughed suddenly. This cause everyone present in to fall in a daze. Dyson alsoughed along with him, "Well, you really are something, how you canugh when you are about to die?" He was desperate and the Burton family was shaky. If he couldn''t kill Jack for revenge, he won''t be able to die in peace. In Dyson''s mind, Jack was the reason everything that happened to the Burton family. He had to pay for killing his father! However. Jack looked around calmly. "There are only four of us." While talking, he loosened his tie, his expression gradually bing colder. Yael turned around, picked up a wine bottle, and smashed it at the corner of the table, loosening his tie and aggressively asking, "What should we do?" Jack smiled slightly. Turning his head to look at Dyson, he smiled proudly, "Finish him!"???????????? Chapter 370 Either You or Me In an instant. Jack and the others rushed to Dyson first. They were aggressive and without hesitation. In the banquet hall, there was exmation and the screaming were deafening. Everyone was dumbfounded. Were they crazy? Even if the enemy was clearly outnumbering, they still dared to fight? What were the odds of winning against more than one hundred people? Even Dyson''s pupils shrank and he was shocked. The next second. "You don''t know what you are doing." A bloodthirsty sneer formed at the corner of Dyson''s mouth. He smoked his cigar and took a step back. Almost at the same time. Those hundreds of people standing behind him, like a tide, ran towards Jack and the others. The fierce battle was on the verge. The scene suddenly became chaotic. Jack and the others were in a horn formation and were instantly overwhelmed by the crowd. There were screams in fear that constantly sounded. Some people even ignored the chaos and ran outside the banquet hall with their arms above their heads in panic. Jack abruptly kicked the person in front of him like a sh so that he flew into the air. He moved like a ghost, and he moved straight out. He hid from the metal pipes, like a killer rushing he was through the crowd. Brent relied on his statue, he was like a human-shaped bulldozer, opened and closed, no one could stop him. Even Mr. Ward and Yael, who were relying on each other, moved freely through the crowd. With only four people on Jack''s side, they fought against hundreds of people. The fighters Dyson brought were simply fighters in the eyes of Jack and hispanions. This was not at the same level as the killers on the Azrael List. Not to mention theparison with the killers that Jack had seen in ck Hell. He was used to seeing such things. The hundreds of people in front of them, in the eyes of the four, were like waves rising from a little stream, they were not to be feared at all. Even their weakest, Yael, was not afraid. Blood spattered and screams were heard again and again. The fighters kept falling, defeated by Jack and the others. There were also people who kept rushing towards them. Dyson made it clear that he was hunting for Jack''s life, so Jack did not hold back at all. He was not stupid enough to hold back in such a situation. The slightest softness towards the enemy was the most cruel to himself while fighting life and death. The banquet hall seemed to have turned into a scene of bloody ughter in an instant. Everyone panicked to the extreme. Although those people were the upper level, no one has seen such a "spectacr" bloody scene. Only Ciara could remain calm. "Ciara, what should we do? What should we do now?" Vinna asked Ciara, her eyes were full of worry on Yael who was fighting in the crowd.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ciara''s pretty face was pale, the situation was out of control to such an extent that itpletely exceeded her expectations. Even if the Burton family was on the decline, they should remain a bit of their own dignity, right? But now, the Burton family simply didn''t care about anything at all anymore! What she didn''t expect was that Dyson''s madness gave no room for turning back at all. She held the phone tightly in his hand and nced down, there was no signal. Ciara''s heart sank, "Dyson nned this a long time ago. He wanted to use the entire Burton family that was about to copse anyways to kill Mr. Hughes." "Should we rush out?" Vinna knew that the signal was blocked. If she didn''t go out for help, she didn''t dare to imagine the oue. "We can''t get out." Ciara smiled bitterly and shook her head, "Even the signal has been blocked, do you think we can still run out?" "But..." Vinna was about to speak, suddenly her face changed, and she screamed "Ah". Yael was hit in the back by a metal pipe, and while staggering forward, he was hit hard by another fighter. "Yael!" Almost at the same time, Jack, Brent, and Mr. Ward all changed their expressions. "Mr. Ward, save Yael." Jack looked stubborn, his eyes surged with killing intent, "Brent and I are going to kill their leader!" The quickest solution to such a situation was to get their head. As long as Dyson was caught, the fight would end instantly. In an instant. Brent roared and punched, denting into the chest of the attacking fighter. As if he entered an empty space he quickly met with Jack. On the other side, Mr. Ward quickly helped Yael, waving his hands, seemingly weak, but truly thunderous, instantly fought down the two fighters beside Yael. "Yael, you are not even as good as me." Mr. Ward sneered. Yael spit out bloody foam and cursed, "Damn, I was tricked." On the other side. Jack and Brent were like two killers, their target was Dyson, they were like tigers released out of the cage, carrying forward arbitrarily. Brent was a the leader of the soldiers who used to fight on a battlefield, and he was also a killer who had escaped with ten victories from ck Hell. Such a scene was nothingpared to the bloody battlefield where the bullets were dropping like rain. With his strength, it was purely crushing! And Jack who never carried physical training and fighting skills, even in the weakest time, he only reduced the intensity and did not stop. At this time, the two worked together facing the surging fighters, who seemed to be devastated. Watching Jack and Brent rushing. The corners of Dyson''s eyes twitched a few times. In an instant, the corner of his mouth curled into a smile. "You are really strong! It makes sense that our old master wanted you to be the head of the Burton family. But you shouldn''t have killed our old master. Tonight, you will go down to the hell together with the Burton family!" While whispering, Dyson dropped his right hand quietly. Faced with Jack and Brent he didn''t panic at all. On the contrary, there was madness and excitement in his bloodshot eyes. "Young Master, something is wrong!" Seeing that they were about to break through thest round in front of Dyson, Brent noticed Dyson''s expression. "It is just hisst remaining madness." Jack whispered coldly, holding the metal pipe in his hand, and broke the arm of one of the fighters. Brent looked fierce, like a beast, he instantly made a move, sweeping thest few fighters out. Almost at the same time. Jack and Brent strode forward and rushed straight to Dyson. "Is it finally going to be over?" Ciara watched their movement at all times, and at this moment also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as the words were spoken, a look of horror suddenly appeared on her pretty face, and her pupils narrowed to the extreme. At the same time. In the banquet hall suddenly fell into deathly silence. Time and space seemed to freeze. A series of horrified eyes stared at the same ce. Jack and Brent stopped in ce at the same time, looking at Dyson with fear. Dyson held his right hand high, the tip of his pistol aimed at Jack. There was a triumphant smile on his face. "Gun! He has a gun!" The people who had been scared to death suddenly screamed in exmation. This suddenly allowed the frozen time to return to flow. Everyone was panicking, and some were screaming. Some girls were so frightened that their faces were pale, their eyes filled with tears, some even got under the table in fear. To most of the people in the room, a gun was something that was out of reach. A gun was enough to determine life and death of anyone! "You have calcted everything really good, but did you think I would only bring a hundred idiots to kill you?" Dyson smiled grimly, his words were full of pride, he even raised his head proudly, his head in his neck. He was filled with arrogance, incisively and vividly. However. Under the disbelieving stares of everyone. Jack suddenly pushed Brent to the side. Then, he stepped closer to Dyson. His cold voice felt like the stinging wind in the winter. "If you have the guts, then shoot, If you can''t kill me, then I will kill you!" Chapter 371 Counter Fight Boom! The sound was like a big thunder, deafening. Everyone looked at Jack in panic. Was he crazy? Was he betting that Dyson didn''t dare to shoot? "Mr. Hughes!" "Young Master!" "Jack!" Almost at the same time, Ciara, Mr. Ward, Yael and others screamed. But Jack ignored it. Instead, his pace was faster. His face was stern, his eyes narrowed into a slit, and his eyes shot a sharp cold light. In this moment, Jack''s entire aura changed. The whole person was like a sharp sword that was pulled out of its sheath, with an overwhelming atmosphere. He stared at the the gun in Dyson''s hand and all his attention was focused on it. His footsteps became faster and faster! Dyson''s pupils narrowed and his heart was mming in his chest. Seeing Jacking, he was a little flustered for a while. This bastard was crazy, did he want to hit the gun with his head? The atmosphere is deadly. Everyone was terrified, and even some girls had already covered their eyes, afraid to watch the next scene. In their eyes, Jack was already a dead man. A shot in the head had an even greater visual impact than the bloody scene just now. "You are being extremely stupid! I am looking to kill you. Are you betting that I don''t dare to shoot?" Dyson suppressed his panic and said with a grinning smile. "Then just fucking shoot already!" Jack shouted, his eyes bursting with cold light. The momentum covered the whole audience like a dome, which made people shudder. Dyson was caught off guard. He was shocked by the loud shout, and his body trembled. "Die!" Dyson roared ferociously and quickly pulled the trigger with his right hand. Boom! The gun exploded and was deafening. There was a sudden scream of horror. Everyone, including Brent, couldn''t help but closing their eyes. Like a sh. Jack''s state seemed to have risen to his limit in an instant. The moment Dyson fired his gun, his head tilted. It was this momentary action. The bullet that came out of the gun passed right by his ear, and the hot temperature even scorched a few hairs. Boom! The bullet hit the wall. Immediately. Boom! Jack smashed the metal pipe in his hand. "Ah!" Dyson''s gun fell, his arms were weirdly bent, a white bone was exposed in the air, and the color of panic and pain appeared on his face. He looked at Jack in horror, as if he had seen a ghost, there was a sharp pain rushing from his right hand, like countless sharp knives, spurred every nerve in him. How did he do it? When Dyson''s scream echoed. Everyone was shocked. The scream didn''te from Jack? Brent opened his eyes first, and was dumbfounded when he saw the scene before him. How did Jack do it? He was a leader of soldiers and a killing god in the battlefield. In a situation like the one just now, even he didn''t have much chance of winning. But Jack did it! Was there no limit to Jack''s fighting instinct? Horrible questions came to his mind as Brent felt like in a dream. At the same time. When they looked at Jack and Dyson again. An uproar in exmation sounded through the hall. Everyone was dumbfounded. The scene before them refreshed everyone''s cognition. It let everyone feel a sense of trance. What had just happened? Why did the person who was supposed to die survive, but the person who wanted to kill him ended up like that? Boom! Jack hit Dyson''s left foot with the metal pipe again. With a crack, the bone broke. Following Dyson''s scream, he fell to the ground. But at this time, Dyson was panicked to the extreme. Apart from giving a miserable cry, he was no longer as arrogant as he had been to everyone before. In his eyes, Jack who seemed like a ghost, formed an indescribable horror. "You are the one who is the most stupid!" Jack was condescending, as if he was looking at the dead, "I did not kill the old Burton. I don''t need to do things behind someone''s back. If I want to kill someone, then you would know about it! The ruin of the Burton family was caused by you!" "No, it''s not like that, it''s not like that at all!" Dyson''s eyes were red, frantic in fear, and he shook his head and retorted, "It''s you, it''s you. The situation of my family is caused by you!" In an instant, a cold light shed from Dyson''s waist. Dyson drew out his dagger, like a mad dog piercing at Jack with a brutal look in his eyes. The audience eximed again. Boom! There was a muffled sound. Dyson stopped suddenly. The fear and craziness on his face gradually vanished, and the expression in his eyes gradually became hollow as he lost his spirit. A stream of red blood ran down the top of his head, staining his face red. With a puff, Dyson fell to the ground. Jack threw away the metal pipe in his hand, without any emotions, and said coldly, "You deserve it!" As he said that, Jack left the banquet hall slowly. In the banquet hall, everyone looked at Dyson who had fallen in a pool of blood, each one of them had it run down cold their backs and their scalp numb. Fear was overwhelming.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. No one expected that in the end the situation would be reversed. No one felt sorry for Dyson, some were just shocked by what happened. "Ciara, Vinna, I''ll leave it to you to handle." Mr. Ward caught himself again and told Ciara and Vinna calmly. Then he helped Yael to go out. When passing by Brent, Mr. Ward found that Brent was still absent, and said, "What are you still dreaming about, Young Master is gone." Brent''s eyes flickered, as he recovered. In this moment, his heart was still turbulent. With lingering fear, he said, "Where is the limit of our Young Master?" "What limit?" Mr. Ward asked. "Fighting instinct." Brent said, "He dodged the bullet in an instant and reversed the attack. This, this... this is nearly impossible!" "Can you do it?" Mr. Ward asked him in return. Brent thought for a second, and said solemnly, "I might have a one percent chance." "Then it can be done." Mr. Ward nodded and said with deep eyes, "Anyone who is in a desperate situation, as long as he doesn''t lift a white g, he will always fight for a glimmer of life." "Aren''t you surprised?" Brent asked as he followed Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, "How could I not be surprised? Everyone would be surprised if they saw this, even Brown, even he would be speechless." As Jack and the others left. The entertainment industry exchange meeting was about to end soon. But as the guests left full of fear and shock, the news of the scene that took ce in the banquet hall, swept across the entire capital city like a storm. The head of the Burton family had fallen. This was enough to shock the entire capital city. With the Burton family going downhill, there were already many giants who would fall in the darkness as well. The death of the head of the Burton family undoubtedly meant the final downfall of the Burton family. When the news swept through the wealthy families of the capital city. After they heard it. Everyone was shocked, even when the time was already approaching midnight. Nobody was sleepy anymore, and the entire capital city was doomed to suffer a sleepless night.000000????????? Chapter 372 Aiden’s Request The Capital city was sleepless that night. The wealthy and powerful families were churning. Some were surprised, some were ecstatic while others were enjoying the Burtons'' downfall. There were already some who were ready to capitalize on the decline of the Burton family. Although they were on the downfall, they were still sizeable and it would take some time. Now, even the new head of the family, Dyson had fallen. This was a god-sent opportunity to deal a fatal blow to the Burton family. The entire Capital city was like the raging thunderstorm over the city now. All these were immaterial to Jack. After leaving the hotel, they returned to their hotel where they stayed. He hated the Burton family but it was simply hatred. Initially, he could still endure his anger towards them. But after the death of Old Master Burton, Dyson took over the family and ced a hit order on Jack through the Dark Net Assassin Squad. After this, there was no way he could be gracious towards them. The Burton family had to face the consequences of their foolishness. Even if Dyson didn''t look for him, he would find an opportunity to deal with the Burton family. It was Dyson''s insanity that brought forward everything. In the hotel room. Brent was still stunned and have not recovered from Jack dodging the bullet. Mr. Ward also was helpless and sighed as he shook his head. In the other room. Jack sat quietly at the panel window looking at the thunderstorm raging over the Capital city. He softly murmured, "After this thunderstorm, I wonder if the skies over the Capital be clearer?" "I''ll get another room." Yael suddenly stood up and was filled with joy. Jack was stunned and looked at Yael, "Can you still perform after being beaten just now?" "I''m young and strong. What''s an iron pipe?" Yael said nonchntly. Jack rubbed his nose, "You''re not that young anymore. If you think that she''s suitable, then consider it." Yael stopped smiling. He lit a cigarette and started smoking. "Do you think that I''m worthy?" He softly muttered and looked at Jack, "I killed my father. With such a dark reputation, how would others see her if I marry her?" "Then why do you keep getting involved with her?" Jack asked. Yael shrugged and ruffled his hair in frustration, "That''s why I said that I''ve overdone it this time!" As he said, he exhaled the smoke and looked outside at the thunderstorm as he sighed, "Enough, she should have arrived." Jack smiled bitterly as he looked at Yael turn to leave. But this was Yael''s private matters and he couldn''t interfere. He could only stand by his friend and advise him. The night was uneventful. The next morning. Ciara rushed to the hotel early in the morning to exin and apologize for what had happenedst night. Jack didn''t me it on her. Even he did not anticipate it and he could understand that Ciara wouldn''t as well. Who could have thought that Dyson would be so brazen? That the new head of the once mighty Burton family would resort to such a desperate move. A more level-headed person would not use such an insane method. Jack didn''t wish to stay at the Capital a moment longer and left with Mr. Ward and Brent. Jack didn''t consider getting Yael to go back with them. It was inconsiderate to interrupt Yael at this moment. On the airne. Mr. Ward teased, "Master Hughes must be missing missus to be so anxious to go back." "Yes, Amber is pregnant now and I want to spend more time with her. I heard that it''s tough being pregnant and it''s very easy to go into depression. I can''t shoulder those pain for her so I should be with her whenever I can." Jack smiled as he said. Mr. Ward replied, "Actually you need not be too worried, it''s not a big deal." "It''s always right to pamper the wife." Jack rubbed his nose. Mr. Ward and Brentughed. Brent hesitated and then asked, "Master Hughes, what were you thinking when you dodged the bullet?" "I didn''t want to wait for death. I will have no regrets if I fight to thest breath." Jack replied. Really... that was fighting for his life? Brent was shocked. It was true that a person could realize his potential when being forced. But a person''s potential still depended on the individual. How terrifying was Master Hughes'' potential to be able to dodge a bullet like that? The airnended at the airport in the suburbs. Jack went to the DTpany first to settle some matters. At the moment, DT had alreadypleted the modernization of the West Shantytown project. Thepany also rose to the same level as Aiden and Drago''s real estatepanies. In fact, DT even exceeded them slightly now. But Jack wasn''t satisfied with these. He had some ns for the subsequent development of thepany. Now he controlled half of the X city Quinn family''s assets, he also had the entertainmentpany with Ciara. The scale and value of these greatly overshadowed DT. However, Jack had never thought of giving up DT. This was his tform thatunched his sesses. His roots were here. When he submits the achievements to the Hughes family a yearter, everything would be taken into consideration. Everypany would add to his chances of winning.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jack instructed Corbin and Lone Wolf on the subsequent matters before returning to the Four Impressions Club with Brent and Mr. Ward. As soon as they reached the club, Jack met Minister Mable and Aiden. "Mr. Hughes!" Aiden was overjoyed when he saw Jack. He hurried over and bowed slightly as he smiled radiantly. "You came back so soon?" Minister Mable smiled and nodded at Jack. He then nced at Aiden and said to Jack, "I''ll take my leave since Mr. Lott has something to discuss with you." "Goodbye, Minister Mable." Jack nodded. Jack turned his attention onto Aiden after Minister Mable left. Jack was momentarily in a daze when he looked at Aiden bowing respectfully to him. It felt not too long ago that he was only a deputy general manager of Aiden''spany which he let his brother-inw manage. At that time, Jack felt that Aiden was mighty and untouchable. Even though Jack already had an annual sry of a million yuan, he was clear that whether it was capabilities or family, he would never be able to reach Aiden''s level. But how long ago was that? The person who he once revered was now bowing to him. Jack would never have expected something like this to happen. He seemed to feel apologetic and was not arrogant about it. Jack gently smiled, "Mr. Lott, there is no need for this. You can say freely what you need." Aiden rubbed his hands and said, "I actually brought some gifts but I knew that missus was home alone and I didn''t stay for long. I left the gifts with her and left. Then unexpectedly...'' "Mr. Lott, we''ve known each other for many years, there is no need to beat around the bush." Jack rubbed his nose and smiled, "Although there was some unhappiness in the past, now we stand on the same side. Go ahead and state what you need. I will help if I''m able to." "Okay, Mr. Hughes, thanks for your frankness." Aiden nodded and said solemnly, "I actually would like Mr. Hughes to help me obtain a parcel ofnd." Obtain a parcel ofnd?! Jack was stunned. Mr. Ward and Brent were simrly surprised.????????????? Chapter 373 Let Jack Kneel And Apologize "Mr. Lott, you should be more familiar than me at acquiringnd." Jack was puzzled. Aiden was in business for several decades. Just in terms of his real estate business in this city, he could overshadow Drago who specialized in real estate. How could he not be able to get a parcel ofnd with his abilities? Aiden wrung his hands awkwardly, "Indeed I am able to get any piece ofnd easily in this city. But the problem is this parcel ofnd is at the neighboring LD city and I have trouble getting it." Jack didn''t mind and waved his hands, "Just look for Corbin and Lone Wolf at DT. They will go with you." "Thanks, Mr. Hughes!" Aiden was overjoyed and quickly said, "Thanks Mr. Hughes for helping. If I can get this piece ofnd, I will definitely make it worth your while. Or if Mr. Hughes wants to, we can co- develop it!" "Okay, go ahead, I need to spend time with my wife." Jack waved and went back to the Bamboo Grove with Mr. Ward and Brent. "Master Hughes, Aiden already said that he was willing to co-develop thend. This parcel ofnd must be very tricky." Mr. Ward suddenly said. "Corbin and Lone Wolf will be able to settle it properly." Jack nodded. He was clear what kind of person Aiden was. For someone who could dominate the business for several decades, his shrewdness and strategy were second to none. If the parcel ofnd was easy to obtain, Aiden would take it all for himself. For him to even mention the possibility to co-develop thend, it was as good as sharing the profits with Jack. If he was willing to share the profits, then it was obvious that something was amiss. Mr. Ward nodded and didn''t say anything further. When they arrived at the Bamboo grove, Amber and Daisy were at the courtyard drinking tea. "You''re back so early? Why are you so hard on yourself?" Amber looked over and asked. Jack smiled, "That''s because I want to spend more time with you." "I don''t need you since Daisy is here." Amber then raised her right hand, "You''re going to be a father soon. Now the priority is to make enough money to buy the baby''s milk powder. If you can''t afford to buy the milk powder, then I will give you a good beating." Everyoneughed when they heard this. But Jack was clear that Amber was trying to remind him that he only had one year and it was too short! Jack was touched when he heard this. He flicked Amber''s nose and smiled tenderly, "Rest assured that I will make a lot of money for buying milk powder. Making money was important but spending time with you is more important." Jack spent the entire morning with Amber. After what happenedst night, the peace and tranquility of the Bamboo court garden enabled Jack to rx. A wife, child, and a warm home were what every man aspire to have, even though he was well above themon folks. After lunch. Mr. Ward called Jack to the garden and said, Master Hughes, the Burton family is finished. Mr. Ward said solemnly, "After what happenedst night, the wealthy families of the Capital started their moves to takeover the Burton family assets. They had already acquired arge portion of it and the remainder will be settled soon." Jack expected it. "After the death of Old Master Burton, if Dyson had a half a brain, he could still sustain the Burton family for a long time. Even if he couldn''t and the family lost the title of being the most wealthy, the Burton family would still be one of the wealthy families in the Capital." Jackughed and continued, "It''s a pity that the Burton family are fools especially Dyson who was dumb as a post." Mr. Ward nodded. What Jack said was the same as in reality. A lizard could ditch its tail to preserve its life. What more the Burton family of the capital? Only to have Dyson choosing the most foolish option. "You asked me out here not to talk about these," Jack asked Mr. Ward. Mr. Wardughed awkwardly, "Actually Ciara asked me to seek your opinion." Mr. Ward paused before continuing, "Dyson is dead and now the Burton family is in an upheaval. The third son of the Burton family is intelligent and is now offering part of the Burton family assets to be transferred to the Wattson family." "Preparing for aeback?" Jack raised his eyebrows. He was stunned, "I''ve underestimated the Burton family. There''s actually someone with brains." The Burton family had been devoured by the other wealthy families. If a portion of it could be transferred to the Wattson family, although they would lose some of the gains, they could still preserve something. Although the Wattson family was not the leading family in the Capital, they were at least one of the wealthy families. More importantly, among the wealthy families, they know that the Wattson family had the support of Jack. That practically meant that they were under the Hughes family. With such backing, they would not touch the Burton family assets which were under the control of the Wattson family. "Perhaps that''s the general idea. Ciara couldn''t make this decision and wanted me to consult you for your opinion." Mr. Ward nodded. "What do you think?" Jack raised his eyebrows. "The one year deadline is very tight. Every point counts." Mr. Ward said. Jack suddenlyughed which caused Mr. Ward to be in disbelief. Jack quickly said, "Appeasement brings disaster, Mr. Ward should have heard the story about the farmer and the snake. I''m not so desperate." He stretched his back and said, "I''ll return to the house to apany my wife." Mr. Ward was stunned for several seconds and then took up his cellphone to call Ciara, "Let the Burtons copse. The Wattson and Vaughn families are not to interfere!" Jack did not care how turbulent it was at the Capital. Rather than bothering about the Burton family, he preferred to spend more time with his wife and any news about his father''s disappearance. The day passed peacefully. Then, the rxed and tranquility was shattered by Lone Wolf''s call. "Mr. Hughes, the negotiations failed." Lone Wolf reported. Jack was surprised, "Fail? It was only a piece ofnd next to them. DT and Aiden weren''t able to take down thend?" "We can''t. We even fought." Jack became serious. It was just a neighboring city. After all themotion concerning him, he was sure that they heard about him. When DT and Aiden went together, even the deities would give them three minutes for a quick meeting. After all, they were both local gangsters and not like the Hughes family. "Didn''t you mention about DT?" Jack asked. "I did!" Lone wolf''s voice was suppressed and sounded angry, "But the other party did not give DT the respect it deserves. Furthermore, they wanted you to go and kneel to apologize to them for interfering in this matter. Jack felt that this matter was amusing that they were bickering over a parcel ofnd. Who the hell were those people? Jack took a deep breath and said, "Give me the address. I''ll go over there now. I do want to see how they can get me to apologize to them."????????Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 374 Get The Hell Out Here! At LD city international hotel. Jack was stunned when he saw Aiden and Lone Wolf. Both of them were sulking and there were some bruises on Lone Wolf''s face. "What the hell happened?" Jack became upset. He could tolerate it when the other side insulted him but now that they had beaten up his man, then there was no need to be gracious anymore. Being immersed in the real estate business for so many years, Jack was very familiar with hownd was acquired. When he was the deputy general manager of DT, he represented his boss to secure parcels ofnd. Typically the bosses of the key real estatepanies would sit together to smoke and drink wine as they discussed how they distributed thend. All the price bidding sessions were just for show. Aiden was unable to handle this and that was why he needed DT''s support. From the looks of Lone Wolf''s injuries, it was obvious that the negotiations had failed miserably. "Mr. Hughes, I''m sorry that I didn''t look after Lone Wolf." Aiden rubbed his hands and was very apologetic. Lone Wolf was one of his fighters at the Underground Fight Club. He left the club to work for Jack after they met there. Aiden was very clear that the rtionship between Jack and Lone Wolf was more than just boss and subordinate. After he paused and confirmed that Jack''s expression didn''t change, Aiden continued to exin, "This time we arepeting with thergest real estatepany in LD city for this parcel ofnd. LD Real Estate has no equal and is an oligarchy. Their boss is Lyndall Long and is also the local gangster. He is ruthless." "That piece ofnd is at the heart of LD city and extremely valuable. That''s why LD real estate also wants it. Initially, I was willing topromise to get this piece ofnd but their attitude was very brutal." Aiden thenughed awkwardly, "Tell you the truth, we tried twice but didn''t get to meet Lyndall and only saw his subordinate. Lone Wolf was also hurt by his subordinate." "Did his subordinate demand that I kneel and apologize?" Jack asked. Setting aside the background of Lyndall, when his subordinate resorted to violence, it also indicated that normal methods of negotiations were out of the question. "Yes." Aiden nodded, "That person is called Willy Parker and is Lyndall''s most abled subordinate. He is also known as the top fighter of LD city. He is ruthless and can fight rather well." Jackughed, stretched himself, and then said, "Let''s go. I''d like to see how capable he is." Aiden''s eyes lit up and quickly stood up, "Willy is at the Parker Hotel, that''s his territory." "Mr. Hughes." Lone Wolf was worried, "Why van we ask Brent toe?" Jack stopped and asked, "Are you doubtful of my fighting skills?" Lone Wolf shook his head, "These kinds of things should be done by Brent." "He beat up my man and I can''t beat him in return?" Jack retorted. Then, Jack looked at Aiden and said, "I''m not interested in Willy. I want to go directly to Lyndall." Aiden was shocked and then said helplessly, "Willy had always been doing things on behalf of Lyndall. In LD city, only Willy and very few people know the whereabouts of Lyndall. "Then let''s go to the Parker Hotel. Half an hourter. Jack, Lone Wolf, and Aiden arrived at the Parker Hotel. Parker Hotel is a four-star hotel. For Lyndall''s subordinate to own such arge hotel spoke volumes for Lyndall''s status and Lyndall''s influence in LD city. "Let''s go." Jack walked calmly into the hotel. Aiden looked nervous and sweat was beading on his forehead. He was the cause of this matter. He would be in a lot of trouble if anything happened to Jack. Now he could only y the role of a guide. He quickly ran forward to the hotel Lobby manager, "Good day, we''d like to visit Mr. Parker." The Lobby manager stopped smiling immediately. He looked sinisterly at Jack and Lone Wolf and then remarked, "I remember now. You two were the ones beaten up by Mr. Parker this afternoon!" He started to be hostile. Aidenughed awkwardly, "Please ry our request." "Piss off. Mr. Parker is very busy. Do you think he has the time for every Tom, Dick, or Harry?" The Lobby manager got straight to the point and waved his hand, "Or do you still want another beating?" Aiden''s expression darkened. Although he yed the role of a guide he was after all a business mogul. He became upset immediately when he was disrespected like that. He thought about Jack and was about to speak when suddenly someone walked forward from behind him. "Why are you wasting your breath with a watchdog?" Bash! Jack punched directly into the lobby manager''s stomach. The lobby manager yelled out in agony and his face turned purple and held his abdomen as he squatted down. He clenched his teeth as he winched in pain, "You''re asking for..." Before he could finish speaking, he felt his throat tighten and he had to swallow the rest of his words. Jack gripped the lobby manager''s throat and said coldly, "I don''t have the time to waste on a dog. Bring me to Willy."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The lobby manager struggled but Jack''s grip tightened and he started to choke. As death started to be a possibility, he quickly nodded his head in horror. Thud! Jack released his hand and then said as he looked at Aiden, "When did Mr. Lott start to reason with a dog?" The hotel security noticed what was happening and ran over but the lobby manager raised his hand to stop him. He looked with fear at Jack. He knew that Jack was far more ruthless than the earlier two men! Only Mr. Parker could deal with this kind of person! Then, the lobby manager struggled to his feet and led the way respectfully without the earlier foul attitude. All these happened in a matter of seconds. This made Aiden look at Jack again with increased admiration. Aiden thought to himself, "Decisive and deadly. Jack was never like that in the past!" Lone Wolf followed as if he was used to seeing Jack''s ruthlessness. The top-level of Parker hotel was a spa and entertainment area. Jack and the two of them followed the lobby manager out of the lift and then to a room with the sign 99999. Knock knock knock! The lobby manager looked fearfully at Jack and then he began to smile coldly. Just at this moment, Jack suddenly moved forward and kicked open the door. He was aggressive and overbearing. All theughing and chatter in the room stopped immediately and only the music continued to y. The group of people in the room looked in surprise at Jack. Several skimpily dressed women quickly moved to the corner. Jack rubbed his nose and said coldly, "Who is Willy? Get the hell out here!"?????????????? Chapter 375 What’s The Big Deal with Your Boss? His voice was cold and he was overbearing. All of the people inside looked at him furiously. Thereafter they focused on one person. It was the only young man who still had a woman in his arms. The young man was calm, his features were sharp, and looked rebellious. He had a cigarette in his mouth as he sat leisurely on the sofa while holding on tightly to a woman. He scoffed at the lobby manager, "What are you good for? How can you let stray dogs into my ce?" The lobby manager quickly replied, "Mr. Parker, it wasn''t me, they barged in. It''s Aiden, the one that you taught them a lesson!" Willyughed, spit, and scoffed, "I beat up so many people in a day, do you think I bother to remember their names?" The lobby manager was shocked and quickly moved to the side. Jack slowly raised his hand and pointed to Willy, "You, get out here!" "Pfft!" Willy sat on the sofa and totally disregarded Jack, "Who the hell do you think you are barking at my ce! You''ll be wasted if I really go out!" Lone Wolf started to rage and took a step forward but was stopped by Jack. "Didn''t you inform my men that you want me to kneel and apologize?" Jack narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I am Jack!" "Jack? Never heard before. Who are youpared to my boss Lyndall?" Willy was full of disdain. He rubbed his temples and thenughed, "Oh, I remember now. You are the ones who came to see my boss. You are the dogs who wanted to snatch a piece ofnd from my boss!" Bang! A subordinate of Willy pped the table and stood up, "Damn you, don''t you know who you''re talking to? Mr. Parker beats countless scumbags like you every day!" "Damn it, these days there are so many useless gangs out there!" "Say the word, Mr. Parker. Just one word and they''ll be carried out of here!" "You really don''t know when to give up. You already received a beating this afternoon and you''re here again tonight. Mr. Parker, since they''re asking for it, then fulfill their wishes!" Everyone in the room started to say angrily and ready for a fight. Aiden and Lone Wolf''s expressions darkened. This group was getting out of control. Lone Wolf walked to Jack''s side and was about to speak. Suddenly, Jackughed with a "Ha!" Hisughter was cold and filled with disgust and aggression. At that moment, Jack''s expression was like the God of Killers! This made everyone in the room shut up and even Willy''s pupils constricted. "If you don''te out, then I''ll go in!" Jack walked in nonchntly as he grinned ready to kill, "Since you don''t know me, then I''ll introduce myself." "Damn it, kill him!" Willy suddenly turned ferocious and threw his cigarette on the floor. Instantly more than ten men in the room rushed towards Jack. "Clowns!" Jack shook his head with disdain and erupted like a vicious tiger. Bash bash bash! A series of three thuds and three of the men cried in agony as theyy on the ground. The rest of the men stopped and looked terrified. Ruthless! All of them including Willy shared the same thought. The air instantly seemed to congeal. Aiden started to be excited as his eyes lit up as Lone Wolf quickly walked to Jack''s side. "Stand down!" Jack said calmly. Lone Wolf hesitated, "But Mr. Hughes, I..." "I alone can take on these dogs." Jack''s voice was cold as the frost and Lone Wolf could not retort. But his words were like daggers that shot towards Willy and the others. "Damn it, what are you waiting for? Kill him!" Willy ordered. The men looked at each other and then rushed towards Jack. It was as if Jack was the devil and his hands and legs started to blur as they flew. He had been through so much and these thugs were nothing in his eyes. Perhapsmon people would find these men vicious but to him, they weren''t even worthy of licking his shoes! Bash bash bash...Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The dull sound of sandbags being punched echoed around the room as things in the room continued to be smashed. With each agonizing yell, the men fell to the ground one by one. Jack''s strikes were swift and effective. Someone copsed as soon as his fist or kicknded. He didn''t give them a second chance. In just ten seconds, all of them were on the ground writhing in agonizing pain. Jack calmly stood his ground and his stare was chillingly cold. He looked like the God of killers and totally dominated. He then turned his gaze towards Willy. Willy shuddered when he felt Jack''s cold stare. A chill ran down his spine and he was terrified as he sat uneasily. It was too fast! It was so fast that he hadn''t reacted to it. These men were the most capable of his subordinates. Normally each of them could take on several attackers but all of them couldn''t even touch Jack? When Willy looked at Jack, he felt cold as if he had been thrown into an ice cavern. Lone Wolf was pleasantly surprised while Aiden became happily excited. Their reactions were totally different from Willy''s. The atmosphere in the room was tensed. Jack walked slowly to Willy and looked down at Willy, "You hit my man so I should be able to hit you, right?" Jack''s voice was cold and sarcastic. Willy''s face turned pale and said, "Who, who the hell are you? It''s impossible for a person like you to exist in the entire LD city." "Jack Hughes!" Jack said calmly, "Now, bring me to your boss, Lyndall." To my boss?! Willy was stunned. Lyndall was LD city''s gangster and above everyone. No one could see Lyndall unless he wanted to. "You, who do you think you are? My boss Lyndall..." Willy yelled. But before he finished... Smash! Jack grabbed Willy''s head and smashed it onto the ss table. Clink nk... Along with Willy''s agonizing yell, the ss table smashed and ss fragments scattered all over the floor. When Willy raised his head, his face was covered with fresh blood. Jack slowly leaned forward to Willy. His eyes were fierce and his voice was freezing as he said, "What''s the big deal with your boss?" Chapter 376 Lyndall Willy finally felt fear. Although his face was covered in blood, but beneath it, there was no concealing his deathly pale contour. Within the eyes of this man in front of him, all he could see was endless intent or murder. There was no sign of wavering and hesitation at all. It was as if he was facing a blood-seeking beast. Even when he was facing Lyndall, he never had this kind of sensation. His heart was beating faster and faster, and it felt like it was going to break out of his ribcage. In the end, Willy squeezed his throat and forced out a word, "Alright!" In the LD Manor. This vi was situated in a scenic area outside LD Manor. It was surrounded by hilly terrains and streams of rivers andke. This was the most exclusive and high-ss residence of LD Manor. Those who were able to gain entry into these grounds had to be rich or noble. Any normal resident could only gaze at the majestic view from afar. They wouldn''t be granted ess into the grounds. Tonight, LD Manor was especially bustling with activity. The interior of the vi was decorated magnificently. Stern-looking patrolling cars proved that this ce was protected with the highest grade of security. In the main hall, people were engaged in dancing and singing. Sounds ofughter could be heard everywhere. There wasn''t any empty seat surrounding a massive round table. "We are honored to be graced by your presence, Artist Warnock. Let me toast to you!" Lyndall had a faint red glow on his face as he raised his ss towards Warnock who was sitting in the main seat. Warnock was a little tipsy too and he looked pretty vested in this party. Naturally, he wouldn''t ept anyone who wanted to toast to him. Following them emptying their ss, the others present all called out in celebration. Those who were present were big shots in LD City, but now they only served as an apanying party in this dinner. However, none of them so much as spout a word ofin and dissatisfaction. Being able to gain entry into the LD Manor was considered an honor to them. Furthermore, the most important guest being invited by Lyndall today was none other than the master artist of the nation, Artist Warnock! A leading authority in world wide. It was Lyndall''s honor to have him attend this event. Everyone who was present knew very well that this guest represented Lyndall''s reputation. If this was anyone else, let alone sessfully inviting Warnock to the scene, he or she would not even get entertained in the first ce. "Lyndall, you are really a gentleman." Warnock wrapped his arm around Lyndall''s shoulders, which was unlike his image of a leading figure. "Warnock, truth to be told, although I am rough around the edges, but I still have my discernable qualities. From time to time, I would dabble in artistic endeavor such as painting and calligraphy. When I first saw your work back then, I was honestly stunned beyond words. From that moment on, it began an unstoppable venture into my passion." Lyndall praised Warnock profusely, which delighted him. "Lyndall, shall we grab this golden opportunity to invite Warnock to draw something for us?" Someone suggested. "Alright!" Before Lyndall could implore him, Artist immediately agreed. Lyndall''s eyes instantly lit up with a passionate glow. He was the underground king of LD City who had unrivalled power and wealth, but when he had free time, all he cared about was traditional Chinese painting. He harbored the utmost respect towards Warnock who was an authoritative figure in this field. If he could somehow lure this man to paint him something while he was half-drunk, he would have another precious treasure in the vi which he could admire anytime! With such a thought in mind, Lyndall felt an indescribable joy coursing through him. He got up to prepare the ink for Artist personally. The others present felt stunned uponying eyes on such a scene. Since when could the underground king lower his stance and position in front of anyone?" "Lyndall, shall I do it instead?" Someone suggested to take his ce. Lyndall nced at him sideways, "Who are you to prepare ink for Artist? Even if it is me doing it, I am at most just doing very little in my power." The person who came up with that suggestion turned pale, and he immediately scurried back into the crowd. Just when Artist was dipping his brush into ink and was about to start his painting, all of a sudden, someone announced from outside the hall, "Mr. Long, Mr. Parker has brought him here." Artist''s hand froze momentarily. Lyndall immediately felt his anger surging up while he apologized profusely to Artist, "I''m sorry, Artist. They are my brothers who don''t really know the way of society. I will go and teach him a lesson now." "It''s fine. Since he''s your brother, you shouldn''t do that. Invite them in." Artist waved his hand generously. Lyndall immediately heaved a sigh of relief as he nervously asked the visitor toe in. When Jack helped Willy into the hall, in an instant sounds of gasping erupted all around the hall. Everyone''s expression immediately changed drastically. "Willy!" Lyndall felt a transformation ovee his facial expression as he felt not that drunk anymore. "Boss..." Willy initially was still stuck in a turmoil of fear, but when he heard Lyndall''s voice, he immediately came back to his senses. He started to wail, "It''s him, he wants to see you!" "Fuck!" Lyndall immediatelyunched into a fury, and without paying any heed to Artist who was present, he cursed loudly. The others were all angered as well, as they red at Jack and Aiden and Lone Wolf who was behind him. Those people had beaten up Willy to such a state. Were they here so that Lyndall could teach them a lesson and send them to the underworld? However, nobody noticed that Artist who was still holding a brush had suffered a shock and immediately his eyes had returned to its luster from their previous blurred state. Why was this young man here? Jack naturally noticed Artist who was seated among the crowd, and he showed an equally shocked expression. However, that stupor onlysted for mere minutes. Artist could only be considered his elder because of Amber. His social circle had nothing to do with him. He was here to achieve what he had set out to do! With a loud m, Jack hurled Willy onto the floor. He stared squarely at Lyndall who was all worked up like a lion, and the corner of his mouth lifted up, "I didn''t expect that the underground kingpin of LD City is such a young man." Lydall was at most only thirty from his looks. He had the title of the underground king of LD City on his head, yet he didn''t look brash or rough around the edges at all. In contrast, he even looked very gentle and polite. "Boss..." Willy was wailing as he mbered forward towards Lyndall. The dried-up blood on his face made his situation looked even more pitiful. Jack suddenly lifted his legs and stamped Willy''s back. This precise scene finally drove Lyndall over the edge. He was the underground king of LD City. Nobody would be so daring and bold in front of him. There was no one who didn''t know that Willy was working for him. By beating Willy up, the perpetrator was obviously giving the underground king a loud p across his face! "You have to check out its master''s identity even if you want to hit a dog!" Lyndall squeezed these words through his teeth. Jack raised his head slightly and revealed a fearless smile, "Your dog has bitten my brother, so I am just teaching it a lesson, as he deserved it. Why should I know who the master is?" In an instant, everyone on the scene was utterly shocked by Jack''s words.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Oh my god! Was this man crazy? How could he say something like that in front of Lyndall? Some of them even mistook their drunken state for mishearing things, so they dug deep into their ears to make sure. "Alright! This is great! You are the first one who dares to speak in such a way to me, Lyndall!" Lyndall was strangelyughing now, perhaps driven by extreme anger. Hisughter was getting out of hand. All the others present were terrified with thatughter. They all knew that this maniacalughter is the premonition to a ughter festter on! However, Jack continued to step on Willy''s back, which caused him to shriek in pain. He stepped over Willy''s body and met Lyndall''s gaze, "I always speak in such a way no matter to who!" Their gazes were locked, and there was an imminent sh in the air. Murderous intents were overflowing too. Just as Lyndall was about to pounce onto Jack, a huge hand suddenlynded on his shoulder. Lyndall turned around in shock only to see Artist standing behind him, "Artist, I''m really sorry to let these small fries affect your mood. Please step aside, I will..." "There''s no need for that." Artist interrupted Lyndall with a grim expression, "Didn''t you want me to paint you something? Let''s begin." Lyndall and the others were dumbfounded upon hearing that. There was going to be a blood brawl in the next instant, yet he was suggesting they start their painting??? Chapter 377 The Underground King Who was Humbled Artist''s words werepletely unsuited to the current situation. Everyone was shell-shocked. "Boss, what painting are you talking about..." Willy was still moaning in pain.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Shut up!" Lyndall''s sharp gaze came into focus as he sternly interjected. Then, after sweeping his gaze over Jack to make sure he wasn''t doing anything funny, he then turned around to face Artist. "Artist, let''s do it!" What... The others werepletely stupefied. They were all rooted to the spot. To what degree had Lyndall ced importance on Artist? There were peopleing to theirpound looking to cause a ruckus, yet he could still maintain this casual atmosphere? From what they knew, the underground king of LD City was a ruthless and merciless being. Anything could be his reason to shed blood on the scene! They couldn''t understand why this high and mighty king would act so humbly in front of Artist. Jack was a little stunned by what he saw too. Someone who could be the underground king surely wouldn''t be a pushover. Putting aside his means, this person would have to be extremely prideful and arrogant. Seeing that his reputation was being challenged so tantly yet he still prioritized Artist''s request, this wasn''t just mere respect. With Artist''s presence there, Jack was also not in a hurry. "Alright." Artist gave a response before starting to work on the painting. Under the shocking gaze of everyone, Lyndall didn''t show any bit of anxiety or anger. Instead, he was standing near Artist as he admired his work. In an instant, a huge transformation urred on Lyndall''s face. It was one of incredulity, and then he looked unbelievable. Everyone on the scene could see clearly the myriad of emotions on his face, and everyone was worried and alerted for no reason. What had Artist painted? Immediately, someone approached to take a closer look. When that person saw the painting, he also had a drastic change of expression on his face. On the white paper, there was a painting of a... pig! There was no discernable meaning behind this painting. It was simply a straightforward painting. With just a few strokes of his brush, a pig head was formed on the paper! "Artist, what is this?" Lyndall tried hard to suppress the shock in his heart as he probed doubtfully. Artist lowered his head to blow away some remnants of the ink before raising the paper up and presenting it to Lyndall. "It was my pleasure to be acquainted with you, Lyndall. I hereby gift you this painting, to remind you not to be as stupid as a pig!" Lyndall felt a lighting had just pierced through his head. In an instant, his expression became hideous. With that painting and his words, Artist was insulting him! He was insulting the great underground king without any reservation in front of so many people! The others present mmed up without even daring to make any sound. Artist was bold enough to insult the underground king, so naturally the king''s wrath would be... "Y-You dare to curse at my big brother? I..." Willy had a grotesque expression on his face, and the dried-up blood made him look even more terrifying. "Shut up!" Lyndall turned around and roared, and his eyes were now covered in a dark shade. At the same time, Artist stood in front of him and made a gesture with his fists before heading outside. "Artist..." Lyndall waspletely lost. Artist raised up his hand to stop him from saying anything further. He muttered faintly, "It''s for you to admire." "I..." Lyndall was at a loss for words. The next moment, while being watched by everyone, Artist walked to the front of Jack, and immediately his cold face was reced with a warm smile. He gestured with his fists as he called out, "My nephew, how is Amber doing?" As if a lightning had just struck everyone there, Lyndall waspletely stupefied by this scene. His mouth was left agape, and his eyes had lost their focus. Jack returned his greeting with his fists as he replied, "Everything is fine. Amber is pregnant just a while ago." "Pregnancy? This is something worthy of celebration! Great! Do Steve and his wife learn of this yet?" Artist looked obviously jubnt. "They don''t know yet." Jack shook his head. There were too many incidentstely, so he couldn''t make any time to inform them. "You need to tell them. If they learn of this, they will be so happy that they couldn''t fall asleep." Artist blinked and continued with his crisp loud voice, "Ask them to fly over. We can take this opportunity to have an old friends'' reunion. We''ll have to toast to each other and drink to our hearts'' contents!" "No, wait, since my niece is pregnant, and this is such an auspicious happening, I have to go back and paint something tomemorate this special day and give it as a gift to her and the unborn baby." Jack watched Artist who was finally leaving. He was really the leading authority, and with just a few moves, he was able to take care of everything including dignities and solutions. He had secretly helped Jack and at the same time saved Lyndall''s life. The events unfolding in front of him was a brief one, but for Lyndall and the others there, it felt like a long dream. They then directed their gaze onto the painting in Lyndall''s hand, including Lyndall himself. He had begged for a painting by a national treasure, yet what he got was a pig head painting which was painted simply. For Jack, he never spoke a word about it, yet the national treasure was willing to draw something special and gave him as a gift. Their treatment was so different as if this was heaven and earth! "Sigh..." Lyndall rubbed his temples while letting out a sigh which was infused with alcohol. A smile returned to his face. The others present felt their energying back to them. Now that Artist had left, was it finally time... for their show? Willy who was still lying on the ground even produced a menacing smile. He was ncing at Jack, and then at Aiden and Lone Wolf, and his gaze told them that he was looking at dead men. Since he became Lyndall''s underling, he had never seen anyone who after defied Lyndall was still able to stay alive! Aiden and Lone Wolf had a very calm expression on their faces. "The fight won'' happen." Aiden smiled meaningfully while muttering something by Lone Wolf''s ears. The moment he finished saying that, Lyndall suddenly asked, "Are you here to capture thatnd?" "Precisely." Jack nodded while pointing at Willy, "My men wanted to have a talk with you guys, yet your dog has bitten one of my men." "Nonsense!" Willy shouted angrily. The moment he shouted, Lyndall suddenly said with a mellow expression, "I''m sorry for giving you such trouble. That piece ofnd is now yours!" His tone was so gentle and calm that there was no sign of anger at all. His meaning was direct and straightforward without any sign of hesitation. The others who heard this felt another strike of lighting falling upon them. They almost couldn''t believe their eyes. What had happened? What was actually going on? This was not how an underground king should act! Everyone who was present there were big shots in LD City, and they had all seen Lyndall''s mighty demeanour. However, the current Lyndall was a far cry from his usual image! In an instant, everyone was rooted to the spot, with a dumbfounded expression on their faces. "Boss, what do you..." Willy started to roar with confusion written all over his face. He had never seen Lyndall being so humble! Yes, he was way too humble! "Shut up! You useless dog, get lost!" Lyndall roared, and then he waved towards the stupefied crowd, "You guys can leave now. I will make another banquet and invite you again." "Thank you." Jack simply smiled and then he turned around and left. After everyone had finally left only did Lyndall turned around and looked at the direction of the door. Then, the next moment, he copsed to a chair. Beads of sweat started to form on his forehead silently. In order to be the underground king, he was very scheming and strategic. No mere mortal could rival him in that aspect. Artist''s painting and words looked and sounded like he was insulting him in the eyes of the untrained. Yet, he could discern that this was none other than a warning! Artist was helping him! The leading authority in world wide even spared some face to remind him, which to him was already very respectful. The national treasure had such a close rtionship with Jack, and on the other hand he had to improve their rtionship by inviting him to a feast. He could see very clearly the difference in their positions. Most importantly, in the conversation between Artist and Jack, there were important points hidden within their harmless words. Lyndall was able to make the connection and recall a rising star in the next city. He was an existence that stirred up a storm no matter where he went. He was truly the local tyrant. Jack... was the real deal! Chapter 378 Jack, Father’s Safe "The mafia boss of LD City backed down." This news spread across the entire LD city. Lyndall knew the consequences of doing that and he would be theughing stock of the entire LD city. But he knew that he had to do that. Although he became the butt of the joke, he remains the king of the local mafia. If he wasn''t willing to be the joke, then he would be the ghost of the mafia. Furthermore, an order came from the LD city manor that no one was topete for thend. This was to warn all the real estatepanies in LD city and also trying to win Jack''s favor. Jack was not bothered by this. If it wasn''t for Artist Warnock, he didn''t know how Lyndall would react except that he would be very determined. Just a local mafia boss was nothingpared to the wealthiest of X City and the Capital city. He was not even worthy of licking Jack''s shoes! Jack didn''t stay at LD city and went back after he left the LD manor. Aiden was overjoyed and kept praising Jack along the way back. He never expected that this person, who was once was his subordinate, could be so influential in such a short time. He started to regret that he once wavered and even helped to plot against Jack. If he had chosen correctly, perhaps he would be even closer to Jack than Lone Wolf. But it was toote to regret. Back at the Four Impressions Club. It was alreadyte in the night. Jack was worried that he would disturb Amber''s rest and sat on the chair in the hall. He decided to spend the night like that. It was tough being pregnant and it was worthwhile to let his wife sleep more, even if it was just a second more. But Jack woke up from his sleepiness immediately after receiving a message. As Jack was sleepy and in a daze, he was awakened by his phone and he picked up his phone for a look. Instantly his pupil constricted and his spirits were awakened. The content of the message was simple and only had four words, "Jack, Dad is safe." The words were simple but they hit his eyes like a sledgehammer! "Dad?" Jack''s heart jumped to his throat and his emotions surged. His hands started to tremble and quickly dialed the number which sent the message. It rang for a moment and then the other party canceled the call. "Is it inconvenient to answer the call?" Jack''s heart sank and quickly sent a message across, "Dad, where are you?" Then he waited. Jack''s breathing was full of anxiety and was unable to control himself. He grasped his phone and couldn''t help but tremble. The seconds ticked by and soon it was ten minutester. There was nothing received by his phone. "What''s going on? He just sent a message saying that he''s safe and then don''t bother to borate?" Jack clenched his teeth and became agitated. The message, "Jack, Dad is safe" to Jack was totally insufficient. He needed to know more. He wanted to know if his dad was hurt, where he was, and what was the situation! He rubbed his aching nose and then sent another message, "Dad, where are you? What''s going on with the current assassination?" This assassination gave Jack too many questions. His father should never have gone missing. The out of the ordinary assassination was over just like that? Who was the mastermind? He waited for another half hour and there was still no reply. Jack tried to call the number but now the phone was turned off. Jack almost erupted impulsively at this point. He scratched his face and continued to stare at his phone. He hesitated and then walked towards Mr. Ward''s room. He knocked on the door twice and soon there were shuffling noises from inside the room. Mr. Ward opened the door and looked puzzled as he asked, "Master Hughes, what happened?" Jack signaled him to lower his voice as he didn''t want to rm his wife. Then he pushed Mr. Ward into the room. "I''m sorry to disturb you thiste in the night," Jack said. Mr. Ward smiled and replied, "No worries, old people don''t require much sleep. I was reading a book." Jack looked at the book next to the bed and was speechless. This dirty old man! Mr. Ward blushed and quickly tucked the book under the pillow. Jack sat by the bedside and took out the phone to show Mr. Ward the message that he received. "This was the message that I received just now." Mr. Ward looked at the message and then his eyes opened wide and said with joy, "This is Old Master Hughes!" Jack nodded as his expression darkened, "But I sent several messages and there was no reply. I even called twice. The first call was canceled almost immediately and the phone was turned off the second time I called." "Could it be that Old Master''s situation didn''t allow him to answer?" Mr. Ward pondered before saying. Jack pondered and then said doubtfully, "If the situation didn''t allow him, then why would he send me the message telling me that he''s safe?" The room fell dead silent. Both Jack and Mr. Ward were clueless and cracked their brains thinking about it. "Mr. Ward, are you able to find out where this number is registered from?" Jack asked. Mr. Ward thought for a couple of seconds and then said, "That can be done but it doesn''t help much." It was easy to check where the number was registered but it could go anywhere once the card was installed. Jack was clear on this. But he insisted, "Check as much as you can. A lead is better than nothing. The clearer the better." Mr. Ward nodded and noticed that Jack was very perturbed, "Master Hughes, rest assured that if Old Master could send a message to indicate that he is safe, then at least he is safe now." "I know, but I just wonder what was his purpose in doing so." Jack frowned and said, "He is the mighty head of the Hughes family whose authority is second to none. He went missing just after a regr assassination and now he is safe again. Why can''t he go back to the Hughes Manor now? Mr. Ward, don''t you think that it''s strange? What is my father worried about?" Mr. Ward looked dull as he had no answer to Jack''s questions. Indeed, Patrick''s disappearance was out of the ordinary and absurd. Mr. Ward was sullen as Jack sighed and stood up to leave, "I won''t disturb you anymore. Oh yes, this must be kept a secret. Only ask the person that you trust the most to investigate."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I understand." Mr. Ward replied. The next morning. Jack missed his father and couldn''t sleep the entire night. Just as the sun was rising, Mr. Ward came out of his room to signal Jack to his room. Jack came to his senses and quickly went to Mr. Ward''s room. "Any news?" Jack wrung his hands as his palms began to sweat nervously. "The number was registered at a city at X Desert." Mr. Ward appeared bewildered. Jack was also stunned. X Desert was a ce that was very remote and deserted. It was very far from the Hughes Manor. Why was father''s cellphone number... from that ce? "Anything else?" Jack asked. "Mr. Ward shook his head, "Nothing." "Nothing?" Jack was immediately agitated, "You spent the entire night and only found out about this?" Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, "Master Hughes, there really isn''t any other information. If it wasn''t for my quick actions, perhaps we wouldn''t even be able to find out about this. After we managed to trace the origin of the number, it was unregistered and we couldn''t continue to investigate it."???????? Chapter 379 I’ll Leave A Light For You Regardless Of How Late It was silent in the room. "Was father worried that I would check on him and that was why he deregistered the number?" Jack frowned and muttered.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Ward thought for a while and said, "Perhaps he was worried about others." Jack was stunned. Indeed, if his father had sent him a message, then why would he be worried about Jack checking on him? He must have deregistered the number because he was worried about others tracing him. "But, who was he avoiding?" Jack asked. Mr. Ward shook his head and didn''t say a word. He had served Patrick for many years and he was very familiar with his temper and nature. This was the first time that he couldn''t figure him out. They didn''t even have a single lead! Mr. Ward took a deep breath and smiled bitterly, "I''m really at a loss this time. There are no leads and there is nothing suspicious at the Hughes family." What he said suppressed Jack''s doubts. The only thing that his father was fearful of was the Hughes family. But yet there was nothing suspicious at the Hughes family. After his father''s disappearance, Madam Hughes and all the Hughes family members were actively looking for him. Nothing seemed out of ce. "The more it didn''t look suspicious, the more suspicious it looks. Something must be wrong." Jack muttered. They had no leads. The only thing they know was that the number which his father sent the message was from a city in X Desert. But this seemed useless at this point. Even if they sent someone to check on location, it would be trying to find a needle in a haystack. Jack took a deep breath and saw that Mr. Ward was very tired and trying hard to suppress his yawns. Jack said caringly, "Go and have some rest, Mr. Ward. Even if we don''t have any leads, at least we know that my father is safe. I can be more assured now." Jack had no desire to sleep after he left Mr. Ward''s room. He brewed a pot of tea and paced at the courtyard as he sipped the tea to perk himself. Feelings of doubts, concerns, and anxiety were all entangled together. It made him extremely vexed. Now that his father was safe, what worried him now was the attitude of the Hughes family towards him. A year was too short a deadline. Under his father''s watchful eyes, he was sixty to seventy percent confident of presenting the necessary results to be the heir of the family during his father''s birthday. But now his father was missing. Without his father''s protection, if the Hughes family were to be biased against him, then the chances of him winning would tumble like an avnche. Perhaps he would even be eliminated by hispetition! For the moment, the one-year deadline was like waiting for his death. "I can only wait to see what the Hughes family thinks." Jack stared nkly as he mumbled and sighed helplessly. "It''s cold in the morning, you should watch your health." A tender voice said from behind him. Then Jack felt a jacket being ced onto his shoulders. He turned around and saw Amber standing behind him. She appeared to be full of worry as she looked at him. "Why did you wake up so early? Why don''t you sleep for a while more?" Jack asked. Amber shook her head and said, "I was already awake. And I know that you sat in the hall for the entire night." Jack was stunned. He was certain that he did his best to control his movement to minimize the noise. How was his wife able to know? Amber tiptoed and flicked Jack''s nose and smiled, "Silly fool, I waited for youst night and fell asleep only when I was too tired. The light at the bedside was left on for you." "Don''t be so silly the next time. No matter howte youe back, I''ll always leave a light for you. You are worried about disturbing my sleep but you don''t realize that I''ll sleep even less without you." Jack was in a daze. All these filled his heart with warmth. Who didn''t hope that among all the lights in the thousands of homes that one of the lights was left on for him? But who could do it in reality? Amber did it. Jack was stunned that she could be so considerate to this degree considering her family background. In the three years of his previous marriage, he had never felt this way. He became emotional and embraced Amber and said softly, "Thanks. I''m so fortunate to marry you." "Okay, I''ve asked Daisy to make breakfast. Go to the dining room and I''ll have Daisy bring the breakfast over." Amber struggled from Jack''s embrace as she smiled beautifully. "Isn''t there a kitchen at the Bamboo grove?" Jack asked. Amber red, "The chair at the hall is so hard. How could you have slept well? If Daisy were to cook at the kitchen, she''ll definitely wake you up with all the noise." Jack smiled at the thought that his wife was so considerate. But what his wife didn''t know was that it wasn''t that he didn''t sleep well but he didn''t even close his eyes. At the dining room. Very quickly Brent and Daisy served the dishes. Jack and the rest of them had a hearty breakfast and thereafter went with Brent to the courtyard for intense training. Jack never stopped the physical exercises. It was only with untiring persistence could he attain what he aimed for. With Jack''s increasing abilities, Brent modified the training to push his limits higher. Only with this could he push and realize his full potential. The greenery in the Four Impressions Club was perfect. Along the pathways, the mist lingered and the air was fresh. Jack trained topless and with the exercises, all his muscles were well defined and toned. Sweat rolled down his body as his skin glittered. His body was firm and strong. Brent observed Jack''s training on the side and he was secretly rmed, "Master seemed limitless..." Brent understood how to develop them physically as well as their fighting capabilities. Even with the elite generation, some performed very well but they very quickly reached their maximum potential and abilities. The maximum meant that once their skills and physiques reached a certain level, they would respond slowly to further training or even not improve anymore. But Jack was the best of all the elite generation that he had trained. Whether it was physical or fighting abilities, Jack''s improvement was fast and he didn''t seem to be fatigued after a session of intensive training. That showed that he had not reached the limit of his abilities. This also meant that Jack''s physiques and fighting skills could still continue to improve. What was even more important was Jack''s fighting instinct! It was a fighting instinct that surprised even Brent. Ask he looked at Jack''s training, Brent couldn''t help but ask, "Master Hughes, were you traumatized when you were young?"0000 Chapter 380 Lyndall’s Invitation "Young?" Jack stopped his training and wiped the sweat from his face. His smile was filled with sorrows. His childhood days were dark and his mother was his only beacon of light. Brent saw Jack''s bitter smile, realized his mistake, and quickly said, "I''m sorry Master Hughes. I was too caught up in the moment and shouldn''t have asked this question. You need not answer it." "It''s okay." Jack pointed to a seat nearby and signaled Brent to sit down. After they sat down, Jack slowly said, "There''s nothing significant during my growing years other than being called a bastard. We lived from hand to mouth. After a meal, we wouldn''t know when we will be able to eat again." "If my mother didn''t slog to bring me up, perhaps I would already be dead." The sentences were simple but filled with grief. Brent felt guilty. He only wanted to know if there was something in Jack''s youth that managed to contribute to his current amazing fighting and physical abilities. But from that, he opened Jack''s childhood wounds. After saying these, Jack went into deep thoughts. He didn''t like to recall his past. He kept struggling so that he could repay his mother''s struggles and also get as far away from his childhood fate as possible. All of these childhood memories were filled with darkness. Every one of them hurts him and some of them were tainted with blood. His mother''s health suffered because of all the work and had to get him to eat and study. Each time he would fight with those who called him a bastard and when he received a beating, his mother woulde to his rescue. When he thought about these then he realized that they were partially caused by his father''s absence, but more so it was because of the Burton family''s greed and despised his mother and him. "I''m sorry, Master." Brent felt immensely guilty and exined, "I was just shocked at your physical and fighting capabilities. I wanted to check if you went through some training when you were young or had some fortune." The muscles and bones were growing in the youthful years. It was the easiest to train during that period and the best time to push a person''s limits. "Fortune?" Jack raised his eyebrows and smiled bitterly, "Did a beating every three days count?" Brent was stumped and before he could say anything, Jack stood up and said, "Okay, if I ever had any fortune during my childhood days, then I didn''t have to wait till Mr. Ward came to save me and my mother." Brent looked in a daze as Jack continued to train rigorously. Perhaps... the biggest fortune was life''s struggles! After his training, Jack showered and then proceeded to DTpany. Yael and Amelia were taking charge of the Quinn family businesses. The entertainmentpany in the Capital had the Vaughn and Wattson families. Drago could handle his ownpany and Jack''s attention was still on DT.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This was the ce where he made his name. Even though he already had a billion yuan given by his father, but he still felt deeply connected to DT. After he heard Corbin''s report, Jack decided that in theing month, DT had to secure five parcels ofnd. "Jack, isn''t it too risky to acquire five parcels ofnd at once?" Corbin said in surprise. Previously DT acquired a parcel ofnd one at a time and at the most they developed two properties concurrently. It was by chance that DT was able to secure the modernization project of West Shantytowns. "Risky?" Jack smiled, "We have the ability to take risks now. Why should we be worried about risks?" Corbin said no further when he saw that Jack was calm and confident. He nodded and left the office. "It''s better to do things steadily." Jack looked at the piles of documents and smiled bitterly. If it wasn''t for his father''s disappearance and now he stood alone at the Hughes family, he wouldn''t just take five parcels ofnd! He worked hard through the day. When he almost finished for the day, Jack saw an invitation card on this table. "Who sent this?" Jack asked. Lone Wolf replied, "It''s from Lyndall." Jack smiled but didn''t open the invitation card and threw it directly into the trash bin and said, "I need to go back to my wife." Back at the Bamboo Grove of the Four Impressions club. Daisy had already prepared a spread of dishes and the fragrance filled the room. After dinner, Jack and Mr. Ward walked to the courtyard. "Mr. Ward, does the Hughes family have any leads on my father''s whereabouts?" Jack asked. His father''s message reporting his safety weighed heavily on Jack''s mind. The Hughes family was using all of its resources to search. Even with the intelligencework of the Hughes family, there still weren''t any leads. Mr. Ward shook his head, "Nothing." "When has the Hughes family intelligencework be so impotent?" Jack said and frowned. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, "Old Master knows the clearest on the breadth and depth of the intelligencework. If he didn''t want to be found by the intelligencework, then quite possibly he could sessfully evade them." So... was it possible that his father chose to hide himself? But... what was he worried about? Jack was dazed and confused about what his father was up to. He ground his teeth and then said, "I want you to keep a close tab on the Hughes family''s activities. Report to me whenever there''s anything strange." "I understand." Mr. Ward nodded and continued, "Oh yes, Aiden has said that the Vi at TM hills had beenpletely repaired. When should we move back in?" "Wait for a while." Jack said after he pondered, "I''m not sure why I still feel rather uneasy. I have a feeling that something is about to happen. The Four Impressions Club is safer than TM Vi." After saying this, Jack walked back into the house and looked for Amber, "Honey, can you apany me for a walk?" "Okay." Amber answered directly, "I had not gone out for a long time. Shall we go to the riverside which we loved when we were in University?" "Okay!" Jack replied. The Rolls Royce drove out of the Four Impressions club. Only Brent strolled behind Jack and Amber. Now that the assassination order had been rescinded and the Burton family had copsed, the risk of Jack being assassinated had reduced significantly. There wasn''t a need to mobilize a horde to protect him just for a stroll. When they were in the University, Jack, Amber, and several other close friends would go to the riverside in the evenings for a stroll. Both of them had spent several years of their youth at this riverside. The Rolls Royce stopped along the road next to the riverside. Jack held onto Amber''s hand as they walked along the banks of the river. The breeze blew gently and was very refreshing. It was beginning to coo down as they approached autumn but the summer day was still rather hot. It was close to eight o''clock and numerous people were exercising and strolling at the riverside. Jack held onto Amber as they strolled leisurely while Brent followed silently behind them. He maintained a distance that would not affect Jack and Amber and yet could reach them when there was a need to. There was a person who stood at a railing by the river not far from them. She quietly looked at the dim lights across the river and several strains of hair blew in the wind ...00????????????? Chapter 381 A Melancholy Damsel The river breeze was cool. The lights glimmered on the surface of the river. That person wore a long thin ck colored sundress and quietly leaned onto the railing. Under the glow of dusk, she looked rather mncholy. "Master, missus, what''s wrong?" Brent quickly went forward and asked when he noticed that something was amiss. "Let''s go home," Jack said suddenly. He was initially cheerful but now he suddenly turned sullen and even appeared disgusted. Home?! Brent was surprised and quickly looked towards Jack and then he understood the situation. Then, a gentle hand held onto Jack''s arm as Amber said, "It''s been so many years, won''t you even greet her?" "There is no need to." Jack didn''t hide his disgust. Three years of marriage were all filled with pain. When his mother was seriously ill, she could even take the money for medical treatment to give them to her brother. Even after their divorce, she continued to think of ways to swindle him for money. Have a clean break if there was no longer love. But to her, it became torturous and nothing but hurt. He was even sure that if it had not been for Amber''s graciousness, he and Amber would not be together now. Jack clenched his teeth, "Don''t you think that Katherine had caused us enough problems?" Amber hesitated and didn''t continue to insist. She then turned to leave with Jack. When they got into the car and left, that person at the railing finally moved. Her slim fingers tucked her hair behind her ear and then smiled, "The past belonged in the past. I should let it go and wee the future." Katherine slowly turned her head and prepared to leave. She smiled beautifully like in the past except that she now looked more matured and tranquil. It was as if she had endured a storm. She no longer had the temper and attitude like in the past. As Katherine raised her head, she saw the Rolls Royce driving away. She was stunned. That car looked familiar. Katherine looked back at the river bank and tucked her hair behind her ears and her eyes glimmered, "Were you here just now?" She smiled bitterly and brushed her sundress and walked in the opposite direction. A Range Rover was waiting at the roadside. When she got into the car, the driver turned and said respectfully, "Miss Parry, Mr. Long called and said that there are changes to the n. Tonight''s dinner is canceled." "Okay, let''s go to his ce," Katherine said calmly. "What?" The driver was surprised. "Go to his house," Katherine said. The driver''s expression changed drastically as if he was dreaming. His anxious voice shuddered, "Miss, Miss Parry, you agreed to our Mr. Long?" "Yes." Katherine nodded. "Mr. Long will be overjoyed if he knows about this. I''ll call him now to congratte him!" The driver started the car and called Lyndall. Katherine sat leisurely on the rear passenger seat and looked at the night scenery whizzing past and smiled, "I''ll need to find a safe harbor after I leave this city. He isn''t bad, at least he respects me." After experiencing what had happened, she felt that she had gone through a baptism of fire. The dream of marrying into a rich family was just a dream. In the end, there was no respect and she could be thrown away like a used toy. She spent a lot of effort after leaving this city to enable herself to start anew. She saw life differently after meeting Lyndall. Although he was not considered very wealthy, he was still rich, and more importantly, he respected her. She was clear about Lyndall''s background and knew how precious it was that he respected her. With his position, he could get to sleep with any woman he wanted. But Lyndall was very patient with her and she felt that Lyndall was very different from what others said about him. Tonight she came here to bid farewell to the past and wee the future. A person should always move ahead, right? Lyndall was dejected like he never was. Heid on his huge bed in his vi at the LD city manor but he remained sleepless. He wanted to get closer to Jack. With Jack''srge influence, it would benefit him a lo if he could talk to Jack. He thought that by giving him that piece ofnd would be a good opportunity for him to follow up and that was why he quickly invited Jack. He was not even bothered by all the gossips and jokes about him in LD city for giving up that parcel ofnd to Jack. He looked at the potential gains ahead and would not be swayed by the current minor matters. He should do a calction in totality. All those who criticized him were just small-time yers and were insignificant to him. Except, Lyndall never expected that his invitation would be totally ignored. The city beside him had contained a true dragon and he even met this dragon once. Now he couldn''t even get close to Jack. There was nothing that Lyndall could not handle in his city but now he finally tasted defeat and was very unsettled.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His cell phone rang. Lyndall answered the call in frustration. He listened for several seconds and then he sat up joyfully, "Really?" Then he hesitated for a second. Lyndall''s breathing became flustered and smiled radiantly, "Quick, pass the phone to Katherine. I want to hear her say it personally." Lyndall said excitedly. Very soon he could hear Katherine''s voice, "Aren''t you willing to?" "Willing! I''m willing! I''ve waited this day for a long time!" Lyndall''s voice trembled and said excitedly, "Come home. From today onwards, this will be your home. You will be my most beloved. I will give you everything as long as you are happy!" "Thanks," Katherine said as she almost cried. Lyndall was stunned, "Katherine, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?" "Nothing, thanks Lyndall," Katherine said with a trembling voice and ended the call. Lyndall was stunned, was Katherine ovee with joy? Yes, that must be it! Lyndall thought about it and quickly instructed the servants to clean up the vi and refresh his room. He thought again and then asked the servant to prepare another room. This was out of respect for Katherine. He would not force her unless she was willing, especially when she was his beloved. What Lyndall didn''t know was Katherine''s "thanks" had a profound meaning. It was said when she was totally devastated and was grateful to have finally found a safe harbor...?? Chapter 382 Lyndalls Decision Jack never thought that Katherine woulde back. This was also the reason why he was so depressed when he got back to the Four Impressions Club, it was all written in his eyes. Amber felt sorry when she saw Jack like that. She tried tofort him gently, "But it is all over right? You are with me now, and we are expecting a baby." "It''s never going to be over." Jack shook his head, "All I can do is not to revenge them, but I can''t let it go, I just can''t." He could still remember their manners, he could see it in front of his eyes. Jack wasn''t the kind of person that would have to make others pay for everything that happened, but he was also not the generous kind of person that could just yell "halleluja" and let things go. The depression when his mother was sick, the arrogance of the Parry family. His mother was even less worth than Tommy''s wedding. Even when the time had already passed, he and Amber were about to finally be together, the Parry family not only asked for arge amount of money, but in the end they even made secret ns to frame them behind his back. If it wasn''t for Amber''s trust, if it wasn''t for Katherine to show up atst to exin, then the rtionship between him and Amber would have beenpletely ruined. How could he let go of this hatred? "Okay, let me give you a hug." Holding Jack in her arms, Amber patted his back while saying, "Maybe it was just an ident. She just came back to have a look and then she would leave?" "That''s the best possibility." Jack said. Amber''s eyes lookedplicated and stopped talking. She didn''t want to see Katherine either. After waiting for three years, she finally got together with Jack and got pregnant with their baby. As for anyone, they would never want to see Katherine again. But considering Jack, she still suppressed this resentment after all. However, Jack''s reaction now gave her a lot of peace. This was not called selfishness, but every woman''s sense of defense of her own happiness. Back at the Four Impressions Club. Jack and Amber went into their room to rest. Seeing them not happy, Mr. Ward dragged Brent to the yard to question him. Brent hesitated and finally told the truth. Hearing this, Mr. Ward''s face changed. In the end, he said solemnly, "Go and find out if Katherine wants to settle down, if so, chase her away." "Isn''t this too much?" Brent was a little surprised. "You think? Karma is never too much?" Mr. Ward sneered coldly, "Young Lady just got pregnant. If at this time Katherine appears, it would be like a thorn between them. I am their servant. I have to help them to get rid of this thorn." "Understood, Mr. Ward." Brent answered. The next few days. Jack seemed to be back to normal, devoting himself to work every day. After he got off work, he returned to the Bamboo Grove early to be with Amber. Just like he promised Amber tp try to spend as much time with her as possible. This was the responsibility of being a husband to his wife, and to his child. The results of Brent''s investigation made Mr. Ward relieved. Katherine did not stay in the city and had left. In other words, the meeting on the river bank that night was really just a coincidence. The thorn came quickly and went quickly. This morning, Jack was sorting out the real estate development n sent by Corbin. Boom boom. There was a knock on the door. Lone Wolf walked in and put an invitation card in front of Jack. "Mr. Hughes, Lyndall has sent another invitation." "Throw it away." Jack didn''t look up. Lone Wolf was startled, "This, isn''t it a bit inappropriate?" Jack smiled and said, "Meeting with Lyndall would simply because Aiden encountered obstacles in purchasingnd. Now that he got it, Aiden and our DT cooperation development is already in progress. It doesn''t make much sense to deal with Lyndall, besides..." After a pause, Jack said meaningfully, "Lyndall is not as clean as Aiden and Drago." He couldn''t be out in the open? Lone Wolf understood immediately. He used to be hidden when he was fighting in Aiden''s Underground Fight Club. He knew the importance of being able to be out in the open or not better than anyone else. In this city, whether Aiden or Drago. They all more or less had their stories, but they were smart and knew that while having a story, they had to hide it behind the scenes and leave themselves clean. What about Lyndall? The entire LD city knew the underground king! Once such a person had an ident, it would not only involve one or two people. The impact would be like the copse of a mountain or a tsunami. Just the words "underground king" alone were not something that should be out in the open. "Understood." Lone Wolf threw the invitation into the trash can casually. The night gradually came. Jack returned to the Four Impressions Club early. But on the other side. Inside the LD Manor. Lyndall was sitting alone in the big ballroom. He had his elbows on the table with his palms folded over his lips, his eyes flickering and he looked a little anxious. "Boss." Willy walked in and said helplessly, "It''s gettingte, he probably won''te." "Continue to send invitations tomorrow." Lyndall said. "Boss, what''s your idea?" Willy was Lyndall''s proud servant, and naturally there was less fear in his words, and more closeness, "Jack is arrogant and domineering. In order to take thend, he didn''t leave you any face in front of so many people that night. Why are you trying to make friends with this kind of person?" "That guy is indeed a big personality, but you invite him again and again. You are degrading your own status. The entire LD city people areughing at you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "What are theyughing at me about?" Lyndall asked, raising his eyebrow. Feeling Lyndall''s gaze, Willy''s back turned cold. After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "It is said that you faced Jack that night, how terrified you were, that you can only bully LD people, in front of Jack, you are an underground dog." This mocking was poisonous. After Willy said these words, he watched the change in Lyndall''s expression with trepidation. After seeing Lyndall''s eyes trembling and squinting, Willy''s scalp was a little numb, and he got goosebumps. Lyndall, were you really going to explode? However. " "Hah!" Lyndall snorted suddenly, let go of his hands and got up and shrugged, "Let them say whatever they want to, but you have to invite Jack." What?! Willy waspletely stunned, looking at Lyndall, he suddenly felt a little strange. "Lyndall, this is not your style, you..." Boom! Lyndall mmed his hand on the table, and scared Willy so that he stopped speaking. Lyndall''s handsome and gentle face was suddenly covered with ayer of coldness. At this moment, he looked fierce as a knife. He said coldly, "When I do something, I don''t need you to tell me anything. I want to invite Jack, then that''s what''s gonna happen, if once is not enough, then send it twice, if twice is not enough, then thrice, I''m sure after ten or the hundredth time, he wille!" He said. With a p, he wiped the dishes in front of him on the floor, turned and left. "Willy, you are just like those short-sighted people in LD city, you are all idiots who don''t know anything important!"?????? Chapter 383 I might Help You Willy was shocked. But he didn''t understand, why did Lyndall want to be friends with Jack so resolutely? He has already investigated Jack''s background. He was indeed a big figure! But so what? If others don''t give him face, did the LD City underground king have to give up all his dignity and beg him toe again and again? Lyndall was the king of underground, was this not enough? However, he didn''t dare to ask, because he knew Lyndall. Asking him at this time, it would only add fuel to the fire. It was himself who would get burned. Lyndall returned to the vi irritated. Katherine was sitting in the living room on the first floor, watching TV, wearing a ckce nightgown, sitting cross-legged on the sofa, her wet hair draped, and a fruit te in her hand. This scene had a unique style. When Lyndall, who was annoyed, saw this he couldn''t help but feel satisfied. "You are back?" Katherine saw Lyndall, smiled, and held up the fruit te, "The nanny made this, have some." Lyndall felt a little dry mouth, shook his head, and sat next to Katherine. The refreshing fragrance made Lyndall''s eyes fill with mes. He couldn''t help but say, "Katherine, can we share a room together at night?" Yes, after Katherine moved into his vi that night, the two still slept separately. This was what Katherine wanted, and Lyndall had to respect it. However, it was still a little unbearable at this time. "Lyndall..." Katherine was a little tangled, put down the fruit bowl, closed her lips, and said slowly, "We are not ready yet." "Katherine..." Lyndall wanted to say more. Katherine stood up, leaned over and sealed Lyndall''s lips with a kiss. It barely touched, then Katherine said seriously, "Lyndall, believe me, I will be yours sooner orter, but not now. I am not ready yet. Take a rest early, I will go to bed." Looking at Katherine''s graceful back, Lyndall was in a daze.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Subconsciously raised his hand and touched his still warm lips, even though he was annoyed before, now he was calmed, and the corners of his mouth even curled into a smile. "Well, I respect you, you are destined to be my woman." Lyndall''s determination to invite himpletely exceeded Jack''s expectations. Each time the invitations were delivered to him, Jack didn''t even look at them and threw them into the trash. He thought it won''t be more than maybe three times, even if it exceeded three, he wouldn''t keep going long. But, the invitation was delivered to Jack''s desk by Lone Wolf every day. It went on for half a month! "Again?" Seeing Lone Wolfing in, Jack asked almost instinctively. Lone Wolf nodded awkwardly, "Mr. Hughes, he is so persevering, why don''t you agree to it? It''s annoying to deal with every day." "No." Jack picked up the invitation and threw it in the trash. Lone Wolf reluctantly turned and left. In front of the DTpany building. Willy rubbed his hands, waiting nervously. He had been responsible for sending invitations for a week. Persevering in delivering the invitations got him the only change that Lone Wolf would directly tell him whether Jack would ept it or not. This was awkward for Willy. Because before, he had beaten Lone Wolf because of thend issue. Now, he had to bow to tter Lone Wolf, in order to get information about Jack''s attitude from him. Because of Lyndall''s rtionship, he didn''t dare to show the slightest dissatisfaction or attitude. Suddenly, Willy''s eyes lit up. He hurriedly greeted him, "Lone Wolf, how about Mr. Hughes?" Lone Wolf shook his head, "Go back, he won''te." "But..." Willy was anxious, and said hurriedly, "Lone Wolf, can you help me talk to him please? After the matter is over, I will thank you." Words that were ttering. It made Lone Wolf feel that Willy seemed to have changed. Lone Wolf spread his hands helplessly, "I''m just the head of security of Mr. Hughes. If he was going or not was already the best I could get. I am not qualified to do more, you should go back." After speaking, he ignored Willy and turned back to thepany. Willy froze in ce, a bit of spite shed in his eyes. Who did he think he was? In LD city, no one could make his boss ask again and again! Willy sighed and got in the car and left. At the LD Manor. In the big study room, sandalwood was lingering. Lyndall was painting, his expression focused. Katherine was in a long ck dress, full of elegance, with her orchid fingers upright, helping Lyndall to mix the ink carefully. With her level, it was natural that Lyndall''s paintings couldn''t be seen depth. But it did not prevent her from standing in front of Lyndall, showing an expression of admiration. Willy walked in with a sad face. Lyndall didn''t notice it and still concentrated on painting. It was Katherine who made a silent gesture to Willy. Willy nodded helplessly, waiting quietly. After half an hour. Lyndall let out a sigh, put down the pen, took the seal from Katherine, and left his sign with satisfaction. "This painting already has some artistic conception." "Then you should frame it," Katherine said. Lyndall smiled and was about to respond, but saw Willy who had been waiting. "Willy, how was it?" Willy smiled bitterly. "Boss, he still doesn''t want toe." As he said that. There was no smile on Lyndall''s face anymore, his frustration was extreme. The brush in his hand fell on the newly painted work. "Oh, what are you doing? You dew such a good picture with all your hard work and now it is ruined!" Katherine looked distressed, and hurriedly took away the pen, busy cleaning up the painting. Lyndall ignored it, he was sitting down in a chair, and scratching his hair, "Why did he not ept it? Does he just not take me serious?" "Boss..." Willy wanted tofort him, but was stopped by Katherine''s eyes. Immediately, Katherine put down the painting in her hand. Turned to walk behind Lyndall, rubbed his temples gently, and asked gently. "What''s wrong with you these days? You arepletely agitated,pletely different from the Lyndall I used to know. If there is anything, you can talk to me. I can help you!" "You can''t help." Lyndall waved his hand, he didn''t want to be in a bad mood while being with Katherine. Willy couldn''t help but say, "Ms. Parry, it''s Jack, the boss of the DTpany in the next city. Boss thinks highly of him and wants to invite him. These invitations have been sent more than a dozen times, but Jack always looks down on it. He refused our boss again and again, and our boss is upset because of this." "Jack..." Katherine''s body trembled, and the hands pressing on Lyndall''s temple also stopped. At this moment, she full of mncholy, her expression became extremely unnatural. Lyndall noticed this. He waved his hand dejectedly, "You can''t help me, it''s okay, don''t ask anymore, this is between us men, don''t worry about it." Katherine''s eyes flickered. Looking at the troubled Lyndall, she suddenly said. "Perhaps... I can really help you!"??????????????? Chapter 384 Get Out! "Can you really help me?" Lyndall looked at Katherine in surprise. "Maybe, maybe it''s possible." Katherine tried to hide her emotions. But Lyndall observed her carefully and had already caught it. "Katherine, is something on your mind?" "No." Katherine said simply, looking at Lyndall firmly, "Just tell me, do you want to see Jack?" In fact, when she said this, she felt a little panicked. Even Katherine didn''t even figure out why she would blurt out that she could help Lyndall. She suddenly saw Jack in her mind. "I am now Lyndall''s woman. Since I have decided to spend my life with him, as his woman, I should help him." Katherine had an idea in her mind. "Yes!" Lyndall''s eyes were bright, and he nodded without hesitation. "Good." Katherine replied. Looking at Katherine who was leaving, Lyndall was puzzled. Katherine could really help me? "Boss, do you really believe that she can help you meet Jack?" Willy asked in surprise. Lyndall recovered and shrugged helplessly, "You and I have been inviting him a dozen times, but nothing has happened. I can only hope that Katherine can do it now." Willy''s expression was a littleplicated, it felt a little absurd. Even the underground king couldn''t get him toe, what could Katherine possibly do? After hesitating, Willy asked, "Boss, why do you want to meet Jack so badly?" Lyndall smiled meaningfully. He scratched his hair and said, "Willy, people who want to achieve big things need to have a long-term vision, the short-sightedness will notst long. I will tell you about this someday." Willy was thoughtful and said, "Can Katherine really get him toe?" "It doesn''t matter if she can or not, her will counts." Lyndall smiled contentedly, "My woman is not just for show. Katherine wants to help me share my worries, this proves that I was right liking her in the first ce." Katherine left the vi. Her expression wasplicated and her eyes are erratic. At this time, she felt messy in her heart. After looking back at the vi, she was more sure about her ns. Katherine bit her red lips and then left. At the DTpany. Jack didn''t care how many times he turned down Lyndall. For him, a dozen or so invitations in half a month were just very small episodes. Lyndall had the patience to ask, and he also had the patience to let Lone Wolf throw the invitation in the trash. He had many other things to do. DT''s acquisition ofnd and real estate development were very important tasks every day. Just as he was about to get off work. Lone Wolf walked in again. "Mr. Hughes, it is here again." The voice was full of helplessness. For nearly half a month, Jack has be ustomed to this tone of Lone Wolf. Who could make him speak like that, besides Lyndall? Jack leaned in the chair, pinching his nose, "It''s strange today. Sending two invitations in a row?" Calcting the drive to LD city, this invitation was probably sent not long after Willy arrived in LD city, and he came back right away. "This time it''s not an invitation." Lone Wolf hesitated and said, "It''s a person." "A person?!" Jack was surprised for a moment, then smiled and said, "Lyndall thought he woulde over in person to get me to agree?" "She is a woman." Lone Wolf looked at Jack withplicated eyes. Although he was not Jack''s closest guard, he also knew a few things. For example... Katherine! "A woman?" Jack''s smile disappeared, he turned faintly angry. What was he thinking to send a woman? There was silence for a few seconds. Lone Wolf finally said, "It''s your ex-wife, Katherine." Did shee back after all? Jack''s face suddenly became gloomy. No,she did note back to the city. Instead, she went to the neighbouring city and was with Lyndall? Jack reacted and sneered, "What the hell, what a shit fate is this!" "Will you see her?" Lone Wolf asked tentatively. Jack shook his head, "Ask her to leave, besides, from now on, all the invitations from Lyndall, you don''t need to show it to me, just throw them in front of the delivery person, tell them no more invitations." "Understand." Lone Wolf nodded and left. Jack sat on the chair, looking sullen and depressed.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He thought that the departure of the Parry family was already thest piece of this evil fate. But Katherine came back and was on Lyndall''s side, she even helped Lyndall to ask him for a meeting, what did this mean? This made Jack feel sick as if he was eating dead flies, it was so disgusting! "She wants to invite me for a meeting? Katherine, you take yourself too seriously." Jack sneered and looked at the time. It was time to get off work, but he did not leave. Instead, he waited for half an hour before going downstairs to drive home. He didn''t want to see Lyndall, let alone Katherine. Jack was not an indecisive person. When he decided something, then he would stand by it. What''s more, Parry''s manner, Katherine''s stupidity and favoritism were all in his memory. Seeing Katherine will only remind him of the humbleness and despair of those three years. The most important thing was that he had to consider his wife''s feelings! The encounter by the river bank was really just a coincidence, and Amber also showed enough generosity at that time. But as a husband, it was impossible for him to treat this incident as an ordinary thing just because his wife was generous. Jack promised to make Amber the happiest woman, and Katherine would only be a w in this matter! But Jack didn''t expect. When he drove away, on the corner of the street not far from thepany building, a pair of eyes was witnessing the scene of him getting in the car and leaving. The deep ck eyes wereplicated. The breeze whipped up a few strands of Katherine''s hair, revealing her sad expression. After a long while. Katherine smiled bitterly, "Don''t you even want to meet me? I''m sorry, I hurt you in the first ce!" She whispered. Katherine took out her mobile phone. The number was new, so was the phone. In the address book, there was only one person''s number saved. There was even no contact information for her parents and brother. She wanted to keep this number forever. Quickly she pressed on the buttons. Not long after, the call was connected. "It''s been a while..." Katherine thought a lot of things in her mind, but in the end she just spit out those simple four words. However. Jack on the other side of the phone showed his thoughts in a simple and clear way. "Get out!" The line was cut. Katherine trembled, and put down the phone with a lonely expression. He was as heartbreaking as always. But she knew that it was her own fault. He used to use these words on women that were trying to get close to him. It was just that she didn''t cherish, didn''t understand, and allowed him to use these words on herself. "I can definitely help Lyndall." Katherine''s gaze suddenly became firm. She had been reborn from the ashes and was no longer the spoiled and domineering Katherine that she used to be. She knew that a woman who wanted to have respect was not to be a man''s vassal, but to stand up when a man needed it. And so. Katherine sent Jack a text message. "My boyfriend Lyndall wants to see you. Can you please ignore the past and have dinner together? I will owe you one, please." Thest few words were almost pleading. She got an answer in just a few seconds. Katherine took a look, instantly felt desperate. "You can''t afford to owe me, get as far away from me as possible!"??????????????? Chapter 385 Jack, You Are Weird Tonight Jack didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what he did. When Katherine and the Parry family did those things, did they think they made a mistake? Now he had a new life, he was reborn, and there was no blemish between him and Amber. Back at the Four Impressions Club, Bamboo Grove. Daisy was already cooking. Amber was in the living room watching TV. Mr. Ward and Brent watched from the side, a little helpless. The TV shows really gave them big headaches. "Amber, why are you doing watching these knitting videos?" Mr. Ward asked. "I am learning." Amber looked attentive and responded, "I want to knit little clothes for the baby." "Knitting clothes?" Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked at the same time. Brent blurted out, "Madam, you are the Young Lady of the Hughes family, and Miss Knight, you don''t need to knit your baby''s clothes yourself." In fact, he wanted to say that they were all people who had enough money, not to mention ordinary baby clothes, even if she wanted gold or jade clothes she could easily buy them. But it would have been wrong to say that, so he changed his words. Amber shook her head, "I know I can buy it, but I think it would mean a lot to knit a little dress for the baby." As she said, she turned her head and said to Brent, "Brent, can you please go out and buy me some thread? It should be silk, light and soft, it should be better for the baby''s skin." Brent was stunned. After seeing Mr. Ward''s gestured eyes, he got up and walked outside. As soon as he walked into the yard, Brent met Jack who was returning from work. "Brent, where are you going in such a hurry?" Jack asked curiously. Brent shrugged, "Young Lady is learning to knit and wants to knit small clothes for the baby in her belly." "Little clothes?" Jack was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Then you go quickly, buy more materials, and buy the best." "Young Master, you also want Young Lady to knit clothes?" Talking to Jack, Brent had no worries, and said bluntly, "Young Lady is a rich daughter, she shouldn''t do such work, now that she is pregnant, you should say something to persuade her." "Whatever Amber wants to do of course I have to support it." Jack smiled freely and said, "Brent, you are not married yet, so you don''t understand the happiness when someone wants to change for you." Brent''s expression choked. He reluctantly shook his head, turned and left. When approaching the door, Jack shouted again, "Remember to buy the best!" Jack walked into the living room and saw that Amber was watching the teaching video on TV with an expression of deep concentration, and he couldn''t help feeling warmth in his heart. This silly girl had indeed changed too much. In a daze, he thought about Katherine and couldn''t help feeling even more guilty towards Amber. "Young Master." Mr. Ward got up and said. Jack nodded and sat next to Amber, "How is it going?" "It''s almost done, I can try it with you in the evening," Amber said. "Okay, what do you want to eat tonight, I will cook for you." Jack asked. Amber said casually, "I want to eat crayfish." "Okay." Jack got up and walked towards the kitchen. Amber regained her senses immediately and watched as he walked into the kitchen, muttering suspiciously, "What happened to him today?" Mr. Ward was surprised and hurriedly shouted, "Young Master, pregnant women can''t eat crayfish." Jack, who had just stepped into the kitchen, was taken aback. Then he turned his head and scratched his head with a smile and said, "Haha, I was negligent, Amber is there something else you wanna eat?" "I want to eat tomato with omelette and noodles." Amber replied, suppressing doubts in her heart. "Great." Jack nodded with a smile, and went into the kitchen to get busy. In the living room. Amber and Mr. Ward looked at each other. "Mr. Ward, do you think Jack is weird today?" Amber said puzzledly, "He hasn''t cooked for me for a long time, and he was as if in a trance just now." Mr. Ward also nodded, agreeing to cook crayfish for pregnant women was ridiculous. "Perhaps Young Master is too stressed so that he was so distracted." Mr. Ward thought of a possibility, "And now that the whereabouts of the old master is still unknown." Amber nodded, resting her chin in both hands, and said frustratedly, "It''s a pity that I can''t help him at all."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Brent bought back a lot of soft silk threads, everyone started dinner. Amber ate arge bowl of tomato and egg noodles, and even drank the soup. She praised Jack for his cooking skills. Jack felt guilty and didn''t want to eat. He kept staring at Amber. This scene was clearly caught in the eyes of everyone present. They were all puzzled. After dinner, Jack and Amber took a short walk as Amber wanted to go back to the bedroom and start knitting. Jack had to agree. In the bedroom, the lights were bright. Jack sat aside, quietly watching Amber fiddling with the needle and thread intently. For ordinary people, threading needles was really simple. But Amber had always been regarded as a treasure since her childhood. The more he looked at Amber''s seriousness and concentration, the more Jack felt guilt because of Katherine''s appearance. Amber spent nearly five minutes just trying to get the thread on the needle. After everything was ready. Amber waved to Jack, "Hubby,e here." "What are you doing?" Jack regained his senses and asked in confusion. "Knitting clothes, for the baby, you''ll have to endure me practicing on you." Amber tidied her robe, got up and pulled Jack to the bed to sit down. "Sit down, I''m going to start knitting." Jack frowned, still feeling something was wrong. Until he felt a rustling touch behind the back. Immediately, a sting hit. He finally realized what was wrong! "Dear wifey, you want to practice knitting clothes with me, do you knit directly on my body?" Jack grinned and sucked in a cold breath before turning his head to talk to Amber. Amber blinked her eyes and looked puzzled, "Is something wrong?" "Shouldn''t you take a measuring tape to measure my size, and then use silk thread to knit it?" Jack had a big head for a while, and it was the first time he really saw this kind of "tailor-made" clothes. Amber reacted and pped her forehead twice, "Oh, yes, why didn''t I think of it?" Jack was speechless. Soon, Amber rearranged needle and thread, and then concentrated on knitting while sitting cross legged on the bed. Jack secretly breathed a sigh of relief, sat and watched quietly. His wife was finally really knitting clothes now. "Hubby, I think you are weird tonight." Amber suddenly asked without looking up. Jack froze for a moment, his eyes panicked. "What''s weird?" Amber still didn''t look up, focused on the needles, and said, "I feel like you are in a daze. You know that pregnant women can''t eat crayfish. Also, you haven''t cooked for me for a long time. Suddenly you are offering it to me today, I feel that you have something that you are hiding from me." In thest sentence, it was as if a needle had pierced Jack''s heart. Suddenly, Jack felt upset in his heart and his eyes were erratic. She could notice all that? Chapter 386: 386 Kneel Down When Jack was upset, Amber, who kept her head down, looked up at Jack. Jack''s heart ached and he said, "No. Maybe, I''m just too tired." Amber showed a sly grin, "You''re hiding something from me. You''re not good at lying, and it''s really easy to tell if you''re lying." Jack, "..." How to exin this? Should Jack tell her? Then Amber smiled, bowed down and continued to knit, "If you don''t want to tell me, just don''t tell me. I''m not a person who likes insisting on getting to the bottom of the matter." Jack had a mixed feeling, feeling extremely guilty and tangled. Jack''s lips moved slightly. He had an impulse to say it out. But subconsciously, he looked at Amber''s belly, and he resisted the impulse to tell her. Maybe it was a shock for Amber? "Honey, thank you," Jack said sincerely. At the same time, Jack was determined to deal with Lyndall''s matter as soon as possible. With Katherine here, the more he dyed dealing with it, the moreplicated it would be. The best way was to make a lightning decision. In the vi of LD Manor, Lyndall was drinking whiskey, very upset. When he saw Katherineing back, he woke up a little. "Katherine, how''s it going?" Katherine looked gloomy. But when she looked up at Lyndall''s expectant eyes, she still forced a smile. "I''m trying to figure it out. Don''t worry." Lyndall''s eyes dimmed. He took a sip of whiskey and said with a gentle smile, "It''s enough that you really want to help me from the bottom of your heart. Actually, it doesn''t matter whether you invite Jack or not. If Jack doesn''t want to meet me, I can''t force him." "In fact, I''m just the Underground King of LD city and I''m just respected by some people. Butpared with the noble, I''m humble and I''m just an underground mouse." Katherine''s expression changed. She stepped forward quickly and said sullenly, "Lyndall, I don''t allow you to belittle yourself like this."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I''m just telling the truth," Lyndall said, raising his eyebrows. "But you are my man, I don''t allow you to despise yourself." Lyndall was stunned by Katherine''s sudden anger. Next second, Lyndall stood up and held Katherine in his arms, "Thank you." Katherine trembled, and the words "thank you" made her have a strange feeling. Smelling the alcohol on Lyndall, she gentlyforted him, "You''ve drunk so much, so you should take a bath and go to bed. I''ll invite Jack for you." "Together?" Lyndall said this, drunk. Katherine blushed, bowed her head, but she shook her head gently. "Well." Lyndall nodded, turned around and went upstairs. The next morning, Katherine and Willy drove to DT real estate agency. In DT real estate agency, Jack was busy when Lone Wolf came in. "Mr. Hughes, we got the invitation again." Lone Wolf said, "It''s Willy. He said that even if you don''t ept the invitation, please go down and have a talk face to face." Jack put down his papers. He decidedst night to deal with this matter as soon as possible. Jack stood up, got the invitation from Lone Wolf and threw it in the trash. Then Jack went downstairs. In the distance, Jack saw a ck BMW X5 in the parking lot. Willy was standing by the car, frowning and smoking. Jack went straight over. Seeing Jack, Willy quickly stamped out the cigarette end and greeted Jack with a smile, "Mr. Hughes, I..." His right arm was just halfway out, Jack said decidedly, "Please go back and tell your Mr. Long that I don''t want to meet him. In addition, please let him behave himself and let him not bring any rubbish to me." Willy almost froze. Jack''s words were so decisive that Willy was at a loss. Rubbish? Did Jack mean Willy? Willy felt very helpless. See Jack going, Willy yelled, "Mr. Hughes, let me exin." Jack left quickly without looking back. At this time, the door of BMW X5 was opened. A figure slowly got off the car. "Jack, long time no see!" Jack stopped, and his expression became gloomier. "Long time no see? Madame, do you know Mr. Hughes? Willy was surprised and looked at Katherine in disbelief. " Katherine gave him a smile as a response. Then she walked quickly to Jack, "Can we have a talk? Just once." She deliberately emphasized thest toe words. Jack showed a disdainful smile. They were too shameless! But at the thought of what Amber looked likest night, Jack felt guilty and painful. He restrained his smile, turned to Katherine and said, "OK." "Willy, you wait for me here. I''ll find a ce to have a cup of tea with Mr. Hughes." Katherine told Willy. "Well, Madame." Willy answered respectfully, but his eyes were full of doubts. Katherine didn''t let Willy follow. But Jack let Lone Wolf with him. Katherine found a cafe nearby. After sitting down, she took the menu from the waiter and handed it to Jack. "Americano." "So do I." Jack ordered a cup of coffee, and Lone Wolf echoed casually. Katherine ordered herself a cup of coffee and asked, "Do you want sugar and milk? Americano is bitter." "I''m used to it." Jack responded calmly. Katherine had changed a lot. She was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before, now she was maturer. However, this still couldn''t stop him from hating her. "You''ve changed a lot." Katherine looked at Jack and said, "I''ve cut all ties with my parents and my brother." "Oh." Jack responded calmly. Katherine didn''t show any surprise at Jack. Perhaps, the moremon their rtionship was, the calmer they could be. She continued, "I used to be sorry for you. It almost affected your rtionship with Amber because of my parents." "Well." Jack responded calmly again. "Is there anything you want to say?" Katherine asked, raising her eyebrows. "Yes." Jack picked up the Americano on the table, drank it down in one gulp, and then said coldly, "You''re Lyndall Long''s woman now, and you''re his subordinate''s Madame. I don''t care about that, but you shouldn''t disturb my life and Amber''s. Please take Lyndall Long out of sight of me and Amber." "My wife is pregnant now. If your presence affects her mood, I will make LD city no longer have the Underground King!" Jack''s voice was cold. Katherine''s face turned pale, and she could clearly feel the chill from Jack. When she came to her sense, Jack and Lone Wolf were at the door. Katherine''s eyes flickered and she suddenly got up and shouted. "Jack! Just meet Lyndall once. Is that so hard for you? I can kneel down! I beg you to meet him!" "Plop-" Katherine knelt down on the ground.??????????? Chapter 387 Threatening She suddenly knelt. It caused the crowd in the caf to exim. All the attentions were on them. At the same time, Jack and Lone Wolf also stopped at the door. "Jack, I''ve already knelt. Please meet Lyndall!" Katherine cried and pleaded. Her voice trembled. "Ridiculous!" Jack shook his head in disdain. His gaze on her was cold, and he walked away. Was he that heartless? Katherine burst into tears. She thought of her times with Jack which Jack responded to her every request at that time. Time had changed everything to what it was now. The feeling made her feel sad. "I promised Lyndall." Katherine mumbled. The look in her eyes was firm, "If you don''t agree, I''ll talk to Amber then!" Tap! Jack stopped his steps. At that instant, his face was as cold as frost, and anger was raging in him. Lone Wolf, who was beside Jack felt extremely shocked and shuddered. The next second. Jack was like a raging beast. In the screaming voices of the crowd in the caf, he turned around and dashed towards Katherine. Tap! Jack''srge hand grabbed onto Katherine''s neck and lifted her. Because his grasp was too hard, Katherine''s face reddened instantly, and she was suffocated. The strong feeling of suffocation made Katherine instinctively raise her hand and desperately patted on Jack''s right hand. The crowd in the caf came back to their sense and were furious. "Asshole! Let go of that girl!" "Are you shameless, beating a woman in public?" "Be a man. Why are you bullying a woman?" The angry condemns made Jack feel hrious. These people just saw the surface of the matter. Did they even know about how bad this woman could be? "Mr. Hughes." Lone Wolf rushed over and looked at Katherine, "She will die soon if you don''t let go now." Jack let go of his right hand. Katherine fell to the ground with a thump. Massive air was able to get into her lungs when the grip was loosened, making Katherine breathe heavily.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After several breaths, Katherine suddenlyughed and slowly raised her head and stared at Jack''s murderous look. At that moment, Katherine''sughter and face were crazy and fierce, which was rarely seen on her. "Why don''t you kill me? "Are you thinking that I don''t dare to?" Jack''s voice was hoarse. Katherineughed, then she slowly stood up, "I, Katherine Parry am saying this today. Let''s not talk about our rtionship. If you don''t go and meet Lyndall, I''ll go and meet Amber!" "Are you threatening me?" Jack sneered. It was not just because of his rtionship with Katherine that he did not want to meet Lyndall. He did not want to meet Lyndall either, even when he did not know Katherine was with Lyndall. But from what Katherine was saying, it sounded like he did not want to meet Lyndall because of their special rtion. Katherine did not answer him. She only gazed resolutely at Jack. After a few seconds. Jack clenched his teeth and took a step back, "Okay, your threat is sessful!" "We''ll be waiting for you in LD vi at eight tonight." Katherine smiled, and she took her handbag and left. Jack stood at the spot. His face was cold, and his look was murderous. He had been clenching on his fist silently. The crowd in the caf was still condemning Jack. The whispers annoyed Jack. Bang! He cracked the ss table in one blow, and he swore, "Do you all have fucking nothing to do? Damn!'' With that, he turned and left. Lone Wolf left a pile of money and followed behind him. Jack''s steps were fast all the way, and he looked scary. Katherine seeded. Her threat seeded! She caught on his weak points urately at an instant. He did not want the matter to disturb Amber, so he wanted to cut the mess quickly. However, Katherine''s threat made him have to ept the request to meet Lyndall once. Such threat, such Katherine, made him feel extremely sick! On the other hand. When Katherine was back on the ground floor of DT Agency. Willy, who was waiting for a long time, walked towards her in a hurry. "How did the matter go, Katherine?" "He agreed." Katherine said with a smile, "Let''s get in the car and head home." "Really? Katherine, you''re great!" Willy was excited and overjoyed. He quickly opened the car door for Katherine. Lyndall had been inviting him for half a month. Half a month! He had also been helping Lyndall to send the invitation card for a week. Without any exception, Jack rejected the invitation straightforwardly each time. It was unexpectedly a sess this time! As he was being excited, Willy was in awe of Katherine for the first time. It was just that when Katherine got on the car. The overjoyed Willy suddenly froze, "Katherine, why is your neck bruised? Katherine''s delicate body trembled and immediately realized. It must be caused by Jack''s tight grip just now. She shook her head, "Nothing. Let''s head home." "Did Jack hit you?" Willy was reluctant to give up. His face was suddenly fierce, "Damn it. How dare he hit you? Does he think that Lyndall''s woman is someone he could bully easily? Katherine, I''ll avenge for you now!" Katherine was startled and stopped Willy in a hurry. "Willy, Lyndall had always wanted to meet Jack even in his dreams. I just asked him to promise to go. Are you going to spoil that?" "I..." Willy was speechless. He stomped and sat in the car to leave. When they were back to LD vi. Katherine went straight back to her bedroom. She had given up almost all her dignity for the invitation. She even used the attempt to threaten him. That made her feel ufortable. Katherine locked the door as soon as she was in her room. She pounced on the bed and cried silently. Thinking about Lyndall and Jack would be able to meet that night, sheforted herself, "It''s okay. It''s all for Lyndall. It doesn''t matter even if I had to give up on something." In the study. Willy told Lyndall about everything just now. Among them included the matter that Katherine might have been beaten up by Jack. After hearing that, Lyndall was not delighted at all. On the other hand, he felt guilty and couldn''t bear it. He smashed the brush on the work he had just finished. "Since when that I, Lyndall let my woman feel wronged? Kathy, it''s my fault." Lyndall was not happy at all at that moment. Even the idea of making Jack his friend that he had been dreaming of before, felt like nothing to him now. The thought of Katherine being wronged just to help him invite Jack made Lyndall feel heartbroken. He dashed past Willy, rushed to the second floor, and knocked on Katherine''s door. "Katherine, I''ve something to say to you." Lyndall knew as a man, what he should do most at that time was tofort Katherine, even if it was just hugging her. In the room. Katherine said, "Lyndall, why do you have to see me now? What you should do is to prepare for the dinner this evening. I''ve given a lot to this. Don''t you know what''s more important now as a man?" Although it was suppressed with all her might. Lyndall still could hear the sobs between Katherine''s words. He clenched his fist. At that moment, he had only Katherine in his heart and nothing else. Chapter 389 She Was My Ex-wife Immediately, Lyndall and Willy felt like there was a thunder striking them. Both of them revealed a horrified expression on their faces. Was this invitation possible due to Katherine''s threat? All of a sudden, Willy recalled the bruises on Katherine''s neck, and everything instantly became clear. Jack''s words were reasonable. If his sister-inw didn''t resort to threats, why would she get beaten up? "Impossible!" Lyndall shot up from his seat and said with a terrified look, "Mr. Hughes, are you joking with me? With your stature and power, how could Katherine be able to threaten you?" From his perspective, before he got to know Katherine, she was just a normal woman. On the other hand, Jack was someone formidable who could stand on equal ground with the leading authority, Artist Warnock. Comparing Jack and Katherine was likeparing heaven and earth. How could there be any possibility of a threat happening? Was an ant capable of posing a threat to a ferocious tiger? "Mr. Long, here you are talking about your lifelongmitment with this marriage. Didn''t you run a check on her background before that?" Jack nced at Lyndall casually, but there was a chilly flow in his gaze which made it look extra sharp. Background check? Lyndall was stunned. Why would he investigate Katherine? The first time he met Katherine, he had fallen head over heels for her. He was always respectful unlike before towards Katherine. This was because he had feelings for her, and for Lyndall, he would always respect the woman he loved. Katherine''s past was something private to her. Not peering into her past was part of his way of respecting her. "Mr. Hughes, there must be a misunderstanding here. There is no way Katherine could post a threat to you. I never thought of prying into her past because I love the current her, not the one in the past." Lyndall tried to exin hastily. With how Jack was behaving now, even Lyndall would feel a grip of fear. He was aware that if he didn''t resolve this misunderstanding about this "threat", then this banquet would be his nightmare soon, instead of forging a rtion between them. This man in front of him was capable of doing just that! And he could do that with just a flick of his finger! Even though he was the underground king, he would be no match for him. "Huh!" Jack chuckled slightly, but in between his brows there was a menacing aura emanating from it. He narrowed his eyes, which was hiding a cold glint. When he started to speak, his voice was somehow booming across the ce, which rendered both Lyndall and Willy petrified on the spot. "What if I told you that she is my ex-wife, and she used to want me dead?" Lyndall instantly froze upon hearing that, and his face even turned considerably pale. Ex-wife? Jack''s ex-wife? Lyndall was still stuck in a daze, and in the midst of all that chaos enveloping him, his heart started to brew a storm. While he was still shell-shocked, he quickly ran through the order of things. Katherine was Jack''s ex-wife, and he was now with Katherine. While he allowed Katherine to extend the invitation to him, Katherine somehow used Jack''s family to threaten him. What the hell was going on? Lyndall felt his scalp tingle, and his lips were quivering, as if they were going to form some words, but in the end no words came out of his mouth. If he was in Jack''s shoes, after probing into himself honestly, he would also be as angered as Jack now! Willy who was on the other side was scared out of his wits. Jack''s words had hammered down onto his head, and it felt like his whole head was buzzing. No wonder Jack was exuding such a furious aura, and no wonder he was being so brash and impolite. If this happened to anyone else, they would have such a reaction too! Jackughed coldly while picking up a silver spoon from the table, "We never cross paths in our life, so why should we force things to happen? If something like this is to repeat itself, I can guarantee you that the LD City won''t have their underground king anymore." The moment he finished his sentence, Jack suddenly poured some of his energy into his right thumb. Immediately, the silver spoon was bent out of shape with a faint sound. Lyndall and Willy were terrified when they saw this sight. The strong sense of a threat in Jack''s voicepletely scared them outright. With a loud nking sound, Jack threw away the silver spoon and got up to leave. "Help me pass on some words to Katherine. If she dares to intrude into my life again, I will make sure she will stay buried in the ground." His words were full of power and murderous intent. Both Lyndall and Willy trembled slightly. By the time they came back to their sense, Jack and Lone Wolf were nowhere to be seen. "Boss..." Willy began with fear. Lyndall instantly interrupted him with a hideous expression on his face, "It seems like we are right at gun''s point. Never would I have thought that things would develop in such a way." "Then, about sister-inw..." Willy asked tentatively. With a new turn of events, he really couldn''t see through Lyndall''s thoughts now. His sister-inw used to be Jack''s woman in the past, but now she was together with his boss. If such a fiasco were to happen in the past, Willy had no doubt that Lyndall would be able to resolve this matter cleanly. This was because in the past, Lyndall was still the egotistical warlord. However, from what he could see now, Katherine was really someone who had captured Lyndall''s heart. As expected! Lyndall could only smile bitterly, "I have my future in one hand, and my woman on another. If this is the past, I will no doubt choose my future ahead of anything else, but this time, I am going to stand with Katherine." Willy nodded, "Shall I go investigate sister-inw''s past?" Lyndall sunk into a deep state of thought with his brows furrowed. Finally, he nodded to allow this. Previously, he was putting his respect for Katherine first, but now, he had to know everything about what he should have known in the first ce. After taking in a deep breath, Lyndall got up and headed towards the vi. Katherine was still shutting herself in the vi. Lyndall knocked the door and asked, "Kate, can you open the door?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a few seconds, Katherine finally opened the door. The interior was a little shady, and it was hard to distinguished things clearly. Lyndall didn''t notice Katherine''s swollen and reddened eyes as he directly went to the bedroom. "Is your meeting with Jack over already?" Katherine forced a smile on her face as she stood behind Lyndall. She pinched his shoulder and asked, "Why do I feel like you are not happy at all?" "I can''t feel happy." Lyndall smiled bitterly as he recalled Jack''s words which were now filling his chest like rocks. After pausing briefly, Lyndall suppressed the overwhelming sense of bitterness in his heart as he whispered, "Kate, promise me not to do stupid things again in the future." "Stupid things?" Katherine didn''t know what he meant. "You should have told me that you''re Jack''s ex-wife." Lyndall smiled helplessly. Katherine felt a jolt coursing through his body as something exploded in her brain. She asked with an extremely unnatural expression, "Y-You knew about that?" "Jack told me about that!" Lyndall let out a sigh, "I don''t mind your past at all, but I do mind that you are using your past identity and using Jack''s family to threaten him so that he coulde see me." "I..." Katherine was a little flustered. "You don''t need to exin." Lyndall raised his hand to interrupt her. He then smiled, "From now on, I won''t chase after someone like Jack anymore. We will stay in LD City and grow old together." In an instant, Katherine''s already swollen eyes was filled with tears once again. She thought that if Lyndall had learnt of her past, he would leave her without any reservation. However, Lyndall''s decision now felt like a fist which was hammered on her heart heavily. She was someone who had gone through a lot. She almost ended her life too, but it was in her best interest that she was finally improving. It was precisely because of her past experience that she knew about the weight of Lyndall''s decision. "Lyndall..." Katherine''s voice was trembling. "Yes?" Lyndall raised his head. Immediately, Katherine swooped in and nted a kiss on Lyndall''s lips...??????? Chapter 390 Shameless On the way back to Four Impressions Club. Jack had been very depressed and his face looked so cold. Lone Wolf squinted at Jack from time to time, but he didn''t say anything. As a man, hepletely understood Jack''s mood at that time.. "Tonight, at the Four Impressions Club." Jack said that to Lone Wolf, breaking the dead silence in the car. "Okay." Lone Wolf answered. Jack said, "Keep this matter a secret, I don''t want it to affect Amber." By then, Amber was his everything. Furthermore, Amber was pregnant at that time, so he wanted to hide it from Amber, from beginning to the end. It was easy to say "forget the past" but to whoever recalled it, it would be a pain for their heart. The sky was getting darker. After Jack parked his car, he returned to Bamboo Grove. He was going to sleep on the chair in the central room, but thinking of Amber''s words that day, he tiptoed into the bedroom. In the room, there was a dim yellow light on the head of the bed. Amber left that light on for him. While Amber was curling up at the corner of the bed, wrapped in a quilt. Jack walked to the side of the bed very carefully, he didn''t take his clothes off and just upying a small corner of the bed with his clothes on. When he was about to close his eyes and rest... Suddenly there was a movement from his side. Jack opened his eyes and saw that Amber was already looking at him with eyes opened. "You''re back?" Amber smiled and yawned with sleepy eyes. "Yeah." Jack simply answered before hugging Amber, "I told you not to wait for me, right? I''ve moved so lightly and you still woke up because of that." "But I want to sleep in your arms." Amber looked up at Jack and winked, "Something is bothering you? You don''t look so well." "It''s nothing, just business." Jack answered, the matter that night was considered as an end. But in face of Amber, he still felt guilty anyway. Especially, when Amber said that she left the light on for him and wanted to sleep in his arms. Jack stroked Amber''s nose, "I''ll try my best to go home earlier from now on and hug you to sleep." "Love you, Honey." Amber closed her eyes, she was really sleepy. Jack gently smiled and slept while hugging Amber. A week after that, everything was calm. DT Company sessfully acquirednd and started promoting new project under Jack''s control. Meanwhile at the Quinn family, Yael also continuously received good news, Quinn family''s financepany was just like a giant in the finance world, by relying on that, Yael and Amelia were always sessful in the finance industry. They were not weak to begin with, at first, Yael made tens of billions of yuan to establish the finance results at a young age. pany as the backbone of Quinn family''s industry. Amelia relied on her own abilities and achieved great The reason why they were in the Quinn family for a long time was that they were suppressed by the Quinn family who loved taking advantages. Now after they left the Quinn family, they easily controlled half of Quinn family''s assets, and they had gotten the condition to use their specialties to the fullest. Vaughn family and Wattson family of the capital city got good news too. The entertainmentpany had already begun to promote the project''s progress and made a lot of profits. Continuous good news doubled Jack''s confidence. Once his achievements grew bigger and bigger, after a year, at the time for them to decide the sessor of the Hughes family, he believed that his own achievement would make everyone feel ashamed. More importantly... In that one week, Jack confirmed something. That was... The Hughes family''s attitude towards him! Father went missing and that kept making him feel restless, while he''s worried about his Father, he''s also worried that without Father''s oppression, those members of the Hughes family who regarded him as a thorn in their flesh would keep targeting him. It was still too difficult for him to face the Hughes family at that time. If Madam Hughes really let the Hughes family target him, it would definitely give him a huge pressure. A year would be nearly enough to oppress him until he couldn''t make any progress. Luckily, the Hughes family didn''t do so! Some were happy and some were worried. When Jack was full of joy and developed. Some thing happened in LD City.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Lyndall''s girlfriend is a used slut, LD''s underground king is unexpectedly a guy who epts an used woman!" Such news was like a bomb for the whole LD City. Once the news was out, it immediately caused Lyndall to be in a great difficulty. The former LD''s Underground King had be the talk of the town, ridiculed with sarcastic remarks. Inside LD Manor''s vi. Lyndall looked so glum. For some time, he had been overwhelmed. With his personality, he didn''t really care about reputation. Otherwise he wouldn''t have withstood the pressure of rumors and he wouldn''t have persevered in inviting Jack after giving thend to Jack. But he really couldn''t bear that! Both the news that called Katherine as a used slut and the one that called him a guy who would ept an used woman. Katherine sat on the side, looking so awful. The sudden rumor was like a sharp knife that pricked her scars ruthlessly before piercing into the wound. It was just that, Katherine lowered her head and was thinking withplicated expression at that time. Knock, knock! There were knocks on the door. Before Lyndall said anything, Willy already walked in. "Boss, I have investigated it." Willy said that while faintly nced at Katherine. Katherine lifted her head with a rather panic gaze. Lyndall gritted his teeth, looking so fierce, "Who did it?" He sounded so cold and stern. That made Katherine turn a bit pale. Willy looked very serious too. He had been following Lyndall for years so he knew that Lyndall was really angry this time! Willy gazed at Katherine and said, "It''s sister-inw''s parents and younger brother." Once he said that... Lyndall was dumbfounded. Katherine''s beautiful eye turn red and teary. "Kate, what happened? You have never mentioned your parents and little brother." Seeing Katherine''s reaction, Lyndall instantly was sure of Willy''s statement. "I, I..." Katherine felt like there was a knife piercing through her heart, she felt upset and was dumbfounded. Lyndall looked so serious. He got up angrily and grabbed Katherine''s shoulders, "I respect you so I didn''t want to know too much about your past. Why would your past nder me?" He was the Underground King of LD, he had his own unique arrogance. He could bear some things and let his arrogance down. But that was so unbearable, he wouldn''t need to bear with it anymore! If he was someone else, he wouldn''t treat Katherine so furiously. But the one who did this at that time were unexpectedly her own parents and younger brother! How melodramatic would that be? "LD, don''t be angry." Katherine looked panic, she hurriedly got up and gently rubbed Lyndall''s chest for him as she sobbed, "I had severed my rtions with them, since long time ago, but I never thought... I never thought that they''d be so..." "Shameless?" Lyndall coldly said that. Chapter 391 Katherine’s Decision Katherine''s body trembled, her heart was beating faster and faster. She could feel the frostiness that Lyndall was emitting in her bones. She shivered. Lyndall let out a foul breath. He then let go of Katherine who was scared to death. He smiled oddly and looked at Willy, "Willy, invite them over. I want to meet them." "Okay." Willy nodded and left. Katherine finally snapped out of it and whimpered, "Lyndall, listen to me. This incident is really..." Lyndall said coldly without letting her finish, "I believe you. But this thing has toe to an end, and I''ll help you.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Katherine stood nkly on the spot as if she were struck by lightning. End things? How? She knew what kind of power Lyndall possessed. When Lyndall said to "end things", she could only imagine the worst oue possible. She felt a shiver down her spine. "Now, you should tell me about what happened in the past." Lyndall sat back down on the chair. He looked emotionless and stern. Willy investigated Katherine''s past under his order. But Katherine''s parents and her brother sullied his name in public all of a sudden when the investigation was about toe to an end. The whole city was in turmoil because of it. Lyndall''s patience was running thin. He decided to ask Katherine directly about it instead. Katherine had aplicated look on her face. Her hands were sped together. After a long silence, she finally told her story. Time passed slowly. Lyndall listened to her quietly. His frown got deeper and deeper the more he listened. As Katherine was telling her story, she observed how Lyndall''s expression changed. She rose from the ashes and was finally human again. She felt like she was finally respected as a human being after meeting Lyndall. After some consideration, she decided to trust Lyndall. But what her parents and her brother did shattered her newly woven dream. She didn''t wish to marry the rich like before. But now she just wanted to be with someone, have a family with them and grow old happily together. Seeing how hard Lyndall was grimacing, Katherine felt like her dream was no longer achievable. She was done talking. Lyndall was quiet. After about a minute, Lyndall finally said, "So, you divorced Jack because of your parents and your brother?" "It was my fault," Katherine wasn''t trying to make an excuse. "It was indeed." Lyndall smirked, "You thought you were being useful by being biased and not seeing the truth from a neutral standpoint. But in their eyes, you were nothing. Wait, you were something. You were their golden goose." Lyndall said inly, without holding back. Katherine''s expression changed, her heart throbbed violently. Lyndall sat up straight, "Mr. Hughes is a kind man. If I were him..." A burst of sinisterughter made the temperature in the room drop. Katherine nched. Lyndall raised his hand and rubbed them together, he said, "Your mom swindled a lot of money from Mr. Hughes. You guys left shortly after that. Why did you and your family severe ties after that?" Lyndall wasn''t stupid. Katherine was telling her story in detail, but Lyndall was still aware that she was choosing her words carefully and that she left a part out. And Katherine did leave some stuff out. Such as the story about Killian! "After I left the city, I was very disappointed with my family." Katherine looked dejected, "I didn''t know that they would change so much after bing rich overnight with the money from Jack. My mom gambled like crazy and my brother led a dissipated and extravagant life, enjoying his nightlife to the fullest. My dad was better. He didn''t do anything but stood by and watched what was happening in the family." Katherine started crying painfully when talking about this. "I know that my family is horrible and that they are at the point of no return. I don''t want to be guilt-tripped by my mom and my brother anymore. Treating me as if I''m some kind of cash cow and sending me off to search for my next target. I was hurt, and they were enjoying their life to the fullest. I don''t need that kind of family." Katherine looked up and stared into Lyndall''s eyes. She wiped away her tears, "That was why I cut ties with them and left the city. I came to LD City and I met you soon after that." "In that case, I consider myself quite lucky." Lyndall smiled bitterly, he rubbed his face roughly, "Yes, quite the luck indeed." Katherine lowered her head and sobbed quietly. Her tears wouldn''t stop. She could tell that Lyndall was self-deprecating. It made her ashamed of herself. Suddenly. Katherine felt arge palm on her shoulder. "I think I know why they sullied your name like that." "Why?" Katherine looked at Lyndall with her teary eyes. "They are out of money." Lyndall smirked and said with a frigid expression, "You have two choices. Choose me or them. If you choose me, you are not to ask about what I''m going to do with them. If you choose them instead, I will let you off the hook. You can then leave together with them." Katherine was shocked. She didn''t think that Lyndall would be so up-front about it. One out of two choices, what should she do? The pain she went through when she cut ties with her family was indescribable. And Lyndall practically left her with no choice but to go through that pain again. "Make your decision!" Lyndall said coldly. He was the LD City''s underground''s boss, a fierce and powerful person. He fell in love, but he backed out of it quickly after knowing the truth. A respectable man. One couldn''t be a respectable person if they didn''t even try to get out of the emotional whirlpool they were in. After a while. Katherine bit her lips and said, "I choose you." "Okay!" Lyndall smiled gently, he leaned forward and kissed Katherine on the lips, "You cannot me me for whatever I''m going to do next. What happened to them will be none of your business." Katherine didn''t answer. Her eyes reddened and she clenched her hands tightly together. What would Lyndall do to them? Doubts lingered in her mind, Katherine was anxious. After ten minutes. Somebody knocked on the door. "Come in." Lyndall nced at Katherine. He then sat down at the office table with a cold expression on his face. The air around him immediately changed the moment he sat down. His expression turned ruthless and domineering. It felt so powerful it was as if he could move a mountain. The door opened. Katherine looked over. Willy walked in first, "Mr. Long, they are here." Elissa behaved with unbearable insolence the moment she stepped in and saw Katherine. She wore a fierce expression on her face and she immediately walked up to Katherine, "You wicked girl, I was looking for you. And here you are, a golden canary hiding in her cage!" Chapter 392 The Biter Was Sometimes Bit Katherine took on a ghastly expression. Facing Elissa, who was rushing viciously toward her, she instinctively got up and tried to back away. At that very moment. A hand stopped in front of Elissa and forcibly dragged Elissa directly to the position where she was standing before. "You bastard, how dare you stop me from beating my daughter?" Elissa, her facial features contorted and vicious, pointed at Willy''s nose and let out a volley of oaths, "Great barkers are no biters, and even an upright official finds it hard to settle a family quarrel. Get the hell out of my way!" "Boss." Willy didn''t drop his hand, but cast a questioning nce at Lyndall instead. "p her!" Lyndall sat indifferently in his chair and calmly spat out these two words. With that one sentence, Katherine was instantly shocked. After a moment of trance, Elissa then went off the deep end, "Who are you? I beat my daughter, it''s none of your business..."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. p! Willy pped Elissa across the face. He pped vigorously. The sound of the p was crisp and loud. Elissa was instantly pped off bnce and staggered back two steps, somewhat dazed. A sudden p in the face. It also made Katherine cover her mouth in shock. While Kieran''s countenance fell dramatically. After the shock, Tommy was instantly irritated and pounced aggressively on Willy. "How dare you fucking p my mom? I''ll fight with you today!" Just as Tommy was rushing towards Willy. Lyndallmanded again, "Continue!" The corners of Willy''s mouth hooked into a sneer, and then he harshly rushed towards Tommy as if he was a fierce beast. At the same time, several of Willy''s men at the entrance also surrounded Tommy. Tommy didn''t know anything about boxing and Kung Fu, he rushed forward purely on the basis of a moment of courage, he was definitely not the opponent of martial arts training Willy. In the blink of an eye. Bang! Tommy was then knocked to the ground by Willy. Without waiting for Tommy to get up, a few of the men who followed Willy closely, surrounded Tommy and gave him a brutal beating. The sound of screaming, instantly echoed in the room. "Stop it, stop it, you guys!" Elissa''s face was distorted with fear, and her previous ruthlessness and arrogance were all gone. Desperate to protect her son, she scrambled through the crowd and pressed her body against Tommy''s. In an instant, all the punches and kicks that had fallen on Tommynded on Elissa''s body. Elissa and Tommy''s screams echoed like the killing of a pig. The color drained from Katherine''s face as she watched the scene in horror. She didn''t expect that Lyndall''s way of doing things would be so clear-cut and decisive. She saw that Tommy and Elissa''s faces were covered in bruises, and there was even blood at the corner of Tommy''s mouth. Katherine didn''t have the heart to look any further, moved her steps and walked towards Lyndall. The moment she was about to say something. Lyndall, however, looked back at Katherine and said, "You chose me!" Three simple words, like a sword and knife, instantly made Katherine''s words stuck on the tip of her tongue. Kieran''s face was full of exhaustion and pallor. He looked at Tommy and Elissa, who had been beaten, without moving, without any fluctuation in his eyes. "God damn it, you''re killing people. Is there no justice orw anymore..." Elisa cried her eyes out, screamed and wailed, "Kieran, don''t you have testicles in your pants? Your wife and son are about to be killed, and you''re not helping?" Kieran''s eyes flickered for a moment, finallying back to his senses. He walked up to Lyndall and Katherine. After ncing at Katherine, his eyes fell on Lyndall. "Mr. Long, I''m sorry. It''s our fault, please give my wife and son a way out." "A way out?" Lyndall sneered, "When you ndered me, did you ever think of giving me a way out?" After a pause, Lyndallughed, "OK, if you want to live, kneel down for me!" The corner of Katherine''s eye twitched and she bit the words back. While Kieran smiled bitterly and looked back at Tommy and Elissa, who were being beaten by a group of men and screaming miserably. Eventually, his body trembled and he slowly bent his knees toward the ground. "Dad!" Katherine suddenly took a step forward and stopped Kieran, then she turned her head and said to Lyndall with a tearful face, "Lyndall, he''s my father, please don''t embarrass him." "Didn''t he disown you?" A chilling light shed in Lyndall''s eyes. Katherine''s expression was stiffened as she bit her red lip and said, "My father didn''t, and he still treats me as his daughter." "Oh?" Lyndall gave a surprised eek and looked at Kieran deeply. Then he waved his right hand, "Willy, all stop." Willy and his men stopped at the same time and took a step back. And on the ground, Tommy and Elissa''s faces had been badly bruised, with blood at the corners of their mouths. Elissa''s hair was even disheveled, and her eyes looked dull. Obviously, she hadn''t yet recovered from the titanic change of being suddenly beaten by a group of men. "Elissa, Tommy." Kieran broke free from the sp of Katherine''s hands and stumbled over to Elissa and Tommy. This call, however, brought Elissa to her senses, as if she had been electrocuted. Thereupon. "Ah! Kieran, you fucking useless piece of shit!" Elissa suddenly screamed, grabbed Kieran''s cor, cried and howled, punched and kicked him. "You fucking useless piece of shit, people beat up your wife and son and you''re still watching. God damn it!" "I''m a sinner. Why am I so unlucky, why does all the bad luck fall on me?" "My daughter ran away and disowned her own mother, and my husband is also a piece of crap." Her wails were shrill andpletely unreasonable. Willy and his men looked indifferent. Lyndall, however, snorted disdainfully and tapped his right hand gently on the table, then he interrupted Elissa''s wail. "Remember, from now on, Katherine has nothing to do with you, and if one more time you disregard the consequences, then I don''t mind burying you alive." His killing intent was overwhelming, instantly causing the room temperature to plummet to the freezing point. Elissa''s expression changed dramatically, terrified and horrified. "Mom..." Tommy was beaten severely, and at this point, he tugged at Elissa in horror. All of a sudden. Elissa''s gaze fell on Katherine, her eyes welling up with a look of determined madness. "Katherine, it''s up to you if you are willing to be a kept woman by the rich. I don''t care about money-losing trash like you!" Elissa asserted, her voice shrill and high-pitched, "But I''m your mother, I gave birth to you and raised you, are you going to see me in danger and not save me?" "You''ve broken off the rtionship!" Lyndall bellowed directly in a cold voice. "Bullshit!" Elissa looked like she had gone crazy as she waved her right hand, "Break off the bullshit! Katherine''s flesh, blood and bones are all mine, and if she really wants to break off her rtionship with me, then she should die in front of me!" Katherine''s body trembled, and at this moment she could no longer hold back her tears, her cheeks streaming down with tears. She just clenched her red lips with her teeth, forcibly holding back the sound of crying. Bang! Suddenly there was a loud bang. Lyndall pped the table, his aura was horrifying and he rebuked, "Bitch, do you really think that the Underground King of LD can''t see blood?" Tommy and Kieran were simultaneously startled and didn''t dare to make a sound. While Elissa straightened up her neck, pestered Lyndall as if she was not afraid of death, "Then why don''t you kill me? I owe millions of gambling debts anyway, if you kill me, I''ll be done with it!" Lyndall''s face was gloomy to the extreme. "Boss..." Willy looked at Lyndall with a chilly face, obviously inquiring. If Underground King wanted two lives, this was really just a phrase. But before Lyndall responded. Elissa on the ground then growled again. "If you want me to cut ties with this money-losing trash, give me 10 million! From now on, the Parry family and this fucking woman will never see each other again!" "Ten million?" Lyndall squinted his eyes. "Is it much? You are the Underground King of LD, this amount is not much at all, right?" Elissa smiled smugly, "With this 10 million, I will be able to pay off my million gambling debt and use the rest to pay for my son''s wedding. If the amount is less than one cent, I won''t take it lying down." "Haha...I''m impressed that you dare to threaten me!" Lyndall''s expression was sullen and dreadful, and his narrowed gaze fell on Tommy as he said coldly, "Willy, break both of her son''s legs and throw them all out. In the future, if you still dare to talk nonsense with conceit ore to pester Katherine, I''ll break your legs every time I see you!" Chapter 393 He Wished It Was As Simple As That! 6 o''clock in the evening. Jack got off work right on time. A moment after he exited from thepany''s front door, the long-umted clouds of rain finally exploded. The drizzling droplets of rain intertwined with each other on thend between heaven and earth. "The rain came too fast." Jack rubbed his nose, started the engine of his car, and drove back to Four Impressions Club. A drizzle in autumn. It added a tint of serenity to the bamboo courtyard. Amber was knitting a tiny shirt quietly while Mr. Wardid leisurely on the rocking chair, sipping tea. On the other hand, Brent and Daisy were busy in the kitchen. Everything appeared to be tranquil and peaceful. When Jack returned to the courtyard, he could not help but let out a rxed smile at the sight before him. All his exhaustion from the day seemed to have disappeared without a trace. He walked directly towards Amber. "Honey, you''re back." When Amber saw Jack, she beamed and raised the tiny shirt in her hand as if showing it off to Jack," Look at what I knitted. It''s pretty good, right?" "Not bad. It looks better than poking the fleshst time." Jack joked. Amber rolled her eyes and rebuked, "Everyone has a first time doing something. I am doing pretty good, so if you insult me again, I''m going to poke you." Jack grinned. He walked towards Mr. Ward and asked, "Mr. Ward, is there any news about my father from the Hughes family?" Mr. Ward released a bitter smile, "The Hughes family never reduced the intensity of the search by the intelligence agency for your father, but nothing could be found. Even I think that this is strange." Not only was it strange. It was something that should not even be happening. Jack''s brows tightly furrowed together. With the expertise of the Hughes family''s intelligence agency, they would be able to get some information about any ordinary person amidst the crowd after such a long time, what more to say the head of a family. Moreover, it was the head of the Hughes family they were looking for! The leader of the Hughes family! "Don''t worry, young master. At least we know a little more than the Hughes family does. Old master is safe now, isn''t he?" Mr. Ward winked and let out augh. Jack rubbed his nose and looked in the direction of the bamboo courtyard as he said, "It''s about time we move back to TM Vi District. I feel ill at ease about staying here for too long." "I feel that way too. "Mr. Ward nodded, "Now that the crisis of the Assassin Squad is over and that Aiden Lott''s has settled the the matter in the vi, it''s good for us to return to TM Vi District." During dinner, Jack voiced out his thoughts about moving back to TM Vi District. After all, Four Impressions Club was Minister Mable''s territory. He took Jack in when he was at his lowest point and protected him. Now that Jack''s crisis was over, there was no reason for him to stay here any longer. This will only bring inconvenience to Minister Mable. And that was the exact opposite of what Jack wanted. The night sky was hazy. It was still drizzling. The TM Vi District was dimly lit. After the mercenary incident, the area became quite deserted. Only the real upper-ss elites could stay in TM Vi District. After such a severe incident, it was impossible for all the upper-ss to willingly live in a ce with danger, even after actions had been taken to improve the situation. With power and wealth in their hands, they had a wide range of options. Coupled with the drizzle tonight, the whole TM Vi District was in a quiet state. Only the rustles of drizzle were continuous. At the gate of TM Vi District. A taxi was slowly approaching. Crunch! The taxi stopped and caused a big ssh of rainwater from the ground. Click! The car door opened. Kieran came down from the vehicle first. He was holding an umbre in his hand, and his back was facing the interior of the taxi. After Tommy got onto his back, then only did he gritted his teeth and forcibly stood up as his face turned red. "You useless thing, you better carry Tommy well. If you dropped him, I wouldn''t let you off the hook." Elissa cursed as she got down from the vehicle. Her dishevelled look and messy hair only added to her pathetess. Kieran felt helpless within and did not say a word. As for Tommy, who was on his back, he was currently frail and was crying in pain. His legs were wrapped in casts. Lyndall Long was not bluffing when he said that he would break Tommy''s legs. He really did it. "Sir, please wait for us. If we cannot get inside, we''re going to need you to drive us againter." Elissa faked a smile and handed over a hundred yuan to the taxi driver. Then, she helped to support Tommy and headed towards the gate of TM Vi District with Kieran. After walking for only a short distance, the sound of a car engine suddenly roared behind them. The two looked back, only to see that the taxi driver had made a turn and sped down the hill. "God damn bastard! He cannot even wait a little while for us. Is he rushing to be reincarnated?" Elissa stomped and screamed, "Everyone can bully us now that we have lost our status. Even the damn taxi driver dared to pull a long face at me." In hopelessness, Kieran stared at Elissa, his eyes darkened in despair to the brim. "Why are you daydreaming? Come in with me." Elissa threw a sideway nce in Kieran''s way. In response, Kieran followed behind her without uttering a single word, as if he was just a robot. He only gazed at the elegant, magnificent front gate of TM Vi District. Kieran hesitated and said, "Honey, we have nothing to do with Jack anymore." That made Elissa stop in her tracks. Without any sign, she turned around, and her eyes burned with fury as shended a kick on Kieran''s calf. "Useless piece of crap, why do you have so much to say?'' And it was this kick that made Kieran, who had already been struggling to stand to lose his bnce and fell to the ground along with Tommy. The violent knock caused Tommy to let out a high-pitch screech. Kieran had a hard fall too. However, Elissa''s reaction was unexpected. Upon hearing Tommy''s scream, Elissa suddenly grinned, and like a madwoman, she started to punch and kick Kieran on the ground.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "You useless thing, how dare you to make our son fall to the ground? Why didn''t you fall to your death?'' While she cursed, she beat him up with no intention to stop at all. And it did not cross her mind at all to help Tommy, who was screaming in pain under the rain. It caused a hugemotion. Soon, the guards on duty at the gate of TM Vi District rushed over. "What are you guys doing here in the middle of the night? Get out of here!" The guards reprimanded. Judging from the three people''s haggard looks before him, they couldn''t be residents of this area. "What did you say? You are just a dog donned in human clothes, and now you are pretending to be a decent human being? I stay in the vi, and I''m telling you that I''m your madame!" Elissa, who was boiling in anger, turned around abruptly and continued to curse. Her eyes were bloodshot at this point. The expressions of the two security guards darkened simultaneously in an instant. This kind of woman said she was a resident of TM Vi District? Who was she trying to lie to? They were at the brim ofshing out. At this time, Kieran finally managed to sit up amidst his struggles and begged Elissa, who was furious in a pleading cry. "Stop it, look at what you have done to our family, huh? Jack won''t meet us, and we have nothing to do with him anymore. Please, stop embarrassing us and be a decent person for once!" Boom! Elissa, who was still mad with anger, felt like she was struck by lightning. Her eyes widened. A hint of menace shot through them as she slowly turned around to look at Kieran. "I am desperately trying to find a ce to stay for the both of you, and now you are saying that I am embarrassing? And I am not a decent person?" The next second. Elissa pounced towards Kieran suddenly, sat on top of him and started to scratch his face with both her hands. "You have no conscience! Where else can we go other than looking for that slob now? He is Katherine''s, that damn woman''s ex-husband. After he became wealthy, he tried to kick us out by giving us that little money. He wished it was as simple as that! Where can I get the millions of money I owed if not from him? Should I wait for the debt collector toe? Then the three of us can jump off the building together?" Chapter 394 TM Villa District’s Owner, Her Name is Knight! It was a rainy night. Elissa was on top of Kieran. She was shouting angrily and wing him aggressively. Kieran put his arms up in defence, but his face was still filled with scratches and there was blood. He screamed from time to time in anguish. Tommy was lying on the wet ground. He hugged his legs and screamed in pain while looking super pale. The two sullen security guards were shocked at the scene. They looked at them with a nk stare. Were... they lunatics? They nced at each other and were going to leave. The location was rather far away from the vi''s main entrance. These lunatics shouldn''t be able to bother the people in the vi. As long as they didn''t get close to the entrance, the securities didn''t want to meddle. As soon as they turned around and was going to leave. "Stand there!" The hysterical Elissa stood up and grabbed both security guards like a madman, "Watchdogs, where are you going? Let us in, we are Jack Hughes''s inws. And him, he is Jack''s brother-inw!" Elissa said as she pointed at Tommy who was on the ground. The security guards were dumbfounded. Kieran couldn''t care less about the pain on his face. He quickly stood up and grabbed Elissa, "Please, I beg you. Stop making a scene..." His voice was filled with sorrow, he was practically begging her. But Elissa turned around, her eyes visibly bloodshot even in the rain. She red at Kieran harshly as if she wanted to eat him alive. "Shut the fuck up! We have no other way!" Kieran was shocked. His heart was filled with tremendous pain. True, they had no other way! Tens of millions were gone in an instant and Elissa owed the loan shark millions. The normal family was only rich for a while and they were back to square one. No, they were in a worse situation than before. Katherine cut ties with them. They wouldn''t be able to find a cash cow to pay their debt. They would probably need to kill themselves. Kieran thought about a lot of stuff, he felt as if he was in a trance. Suddenly, tears rolled off his eyes.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment. The security guard said, "Sorry, there''s no one name Hughes here." As he finished his sentence, a lightning bolt struck against the dark sky. Elissa, Kieran and Tommy were shocked, as if they were struck by the thunder and lightning. They were dumbfounded. Tommy, who was on the ground, stopped yelling. "No one named Hughes? How could it be?" Elissa couldn''t believe her ears. Her eyes were wide opened as she mumbled to herself, "You guys are lying, you guys are lying to us. The bastard Jack Hughes lives at the TM Vi District. We visited him here once, how could he be gone?" Elissa was hysterical. The security guards seemed annoyed at her. But remembering how she acted just now, they tried to be careful with her as she might be actually crazy. They suppressed their annoyance and anger. They said again, "Sorry, there''s no one name Hughes here. We were trained to remember every name of the people who live here. A name like that really doesn''t exist. Maybe... they moved away?" "They moved?" Elissa''s face nched, she stumbled backwards. At this moment, she felt like the sky was going to fall on her. She gambled away her fortune and was in debt. She had never felt like this before. She never felt so in despair, not even when she cut ties with Katherine or hurt Tommy. But now, she was in despair. She knew Jack''s personality well. She knew that he was a pushover. Otherwise, why would he not take his revenge after their scheme seeded? As long as they could meet Jack and threw violent tantrums in front of him, Jack, the pushover would be their golden goose and would pay their debt off. He might even give them more money than they asked for. That was why Elissa was so insisted oning here even though Kieran was suspicious about it and was against this idea. In her mind, Jack was very rich. The debt she owed would mean nothing to him. And with how a pushover he was, they would be able to squeeze some money off him. But the security guard''s wordnded them a blow, shattering her dream. Jack the useless pushover wasn''t here to their rescue and the debt collector would be on their tail soon... A terrifying thought popped up in Elissa''s mind. She trembled in fear. Suddenly, her face twisted in rage. She gritted her teeth and red at the two security guards, she was going hysterical. Kieran reacted in time and quickly hugged her from behind. "Stop it! Didn''t you forget that you humiliated him here? That''s probably the reason why he moved away, what else do you want from him?" Elissa trembled. She thought about that day when she was thrown off the slope from the TM Vi District''s entrance. She couldn''t help but look at the security guards in fear. She was not who she used to be. If the guards dared to throw her off the slope back then, they would be even more daring right now. Elissa finally left unwillingly after Kieran''s repeated nagging and badgering. Tommy also quieted down. The three of them left. The security guards let out a sigh of relieve. "Fuck, crazy bastards choosing somewhere like here to pull some batshit crazy shit. Go somewhere else, whye here?" "Sigh, we were unlucky. But there''s all kind of people in the world. Luckily the man managed to stop the crazy woman. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know what to do. There''s nothing like this in our handbook." They wereining to each other. Suddenly, an older security guard walked over in the rain. "What happened?" "Boss, there were three lunatics here just now. They kept saying that they were the inws of some guys named Hughes who lived here and they wanted to be let in. Aren''t they a joke? There''s nobody named Hughes here." The other guard waved his hand and said, "They''re gone now, boss. They were probably just real batshit crazy." Though. They didn''t notice that the older security guard''s face turning sullen every minute and his pupils constricted. Shortly after that. The older guard said slowly, "You guys are new here and hence you guys are not familiar with the situation here. There is indeed someone called Hughes living in the TM District Vi. He owned those glorious looking mansions half-way up the mountain. He was a well-respected man and him living here was being kept hidden." The two security guards were shocked. Thest batch of security guards were all fired after the incidentst time when some hired forces came in and caused a scene at the TM Vi District. Aiden managed to sweep things under the rag and hired a new bunch of security guards. He intentionally kept Jack''s name from being known by the new guards. And these two were newly hired. Of course, they didn''t know about this. "Boss, is that true?" One of the guard''s face turned pale, he nced at the road winding down the hill, "Then, were they really Mr. Hughes inws?" Both security guards'' face nched. Their hearts were beating out of their chest. If that was true, they might get fired. The sry here was the best in the area, they were getting paid for more than ten thousand per month. It was every security guards'' dream to work here. "Hah!" The older guard scoffed, he had a look of disdain on his face, He was a "veteran" here. He wasn''t fired after the incidentst time. He knew about what happened with Jack very well. The two new guards were staring at him in fear. He said slowly, "Just remember if theye again, tell them that the TM Vi District''s owner is now Miss Knight!" Chapter 395 Returning Home The next morning. Jack took a day off and didn''t go to the office. He used to move as an excuse.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But he actually wanted to apany Amber. By being there with her when she was pregnant, the chance of her getting depressed decreases. Although he didn''t know if that was true, it didn''t affect him wanting to spend more time with her. Amber''s tummy was getting bigger every day. He could feel his tiny human growing in her and he was ted about it. In the morning. Mr. Ward and Brent got the car ready. They were heading to the TM Vi District. They were in a good mood as they weren''t back for a while now. They felt like they were returning home. Even though they were livingfortably at the Four Impressions Club and Minister Mable was meticulous and thoughtful about everything. They didn''t feel at home. One could only understand how precious a "home" was after they lived in one. The cars drove in a row towards the TM Vi District. "Brett, do you remember the other night?" Brent nodded, "If it wasn''t for young master, we were all long dead." All dead wasn''t an exaggerated expression. It was a clear fact because Brent was an experienced mercenary after numerous battles. At that time, the security guard force didn''t stand a chance against the deadpool Mercenary''s heavy weapons. If it wasn''t for Jack, everybody would''ve just died there! Jack managed to drive into the deadpool Mercenary and broke their formation. "Don''t praise me like that, I just wanted to save you guys," said Jack self-depreciatingly, "I''m not all that great." "But young master, you really did rescue everyone in the security team," said Brent as he smiled. Jack rubbed his nose and switched the topic, "Aiden sure is good at his job. Everything that was destroyed was restored to its original look. You don''t even notice that something has happened here." They continued talking. Rows of cars stopped at the main entrance of the vi district. They were halted by the security guards at work. Two security guards went up and inquired about them. They were polite and working earnestly. It was a sight to behold. That many luxury cars in a row. "This is Master Jack Hughes, he is the property owner of the TM Vi District." Mr. Ward said calmly. After the mercenary incidentst time, the security around the area was no doubt heightened. The new security guards would be absolutely baffled at what Mr. Ward was saying. But these two were the ones from yesterday. They heard the name "Hughes". Their expression changed and they were shocked. They then nced at Jack who was in the back seat. "Yes?" Mr. Ward was unhappy, he scoffed, "That is our young master, stop peeking." The guards jumped and quickly looked away. They stopped with the procedures and let the cars in. They knew that this man had to be powerful, seeing that even his name was taboo in the area and was being kept hidden. They were just powerless employees, and they didn''t have the right to make him go through those troublesome procedures. The cars drove in one after another. Jack rubbed his nose and said, "Mr. Ward, they are just doing their job. Don''t scare them like that. I don''t recognize them, they might be new here." "I was acting like that because they were new." Mr. Ward smiled and his eyes were shimmering, "An incident that big happened here at the TM Vi District. You managed to live through it but the rm bell was also set off. We have to take precaution." Jack smiled and didn''t say anything. Indeed, caution was the parent of safety. At the entranced of the vi. The two new guards looked at the cars passing by. They finally snapped out of it after a while. "That''s Mr. Hughes? He''s so young!" "Right!" Said one of the guards. Suddenly, he thought about what happened yesterday, he said hesitantly, "Should we tell Mr. Hughes about yesterday?" "That''s none of our business. Those lunatics are gone and they won''t being back here anymore. We should mind our own business." The vi was restored to its original look. Every corner was restored meticulously. It was wless and looked even more perfect than before. "Young Master, Aiden is sure good at his job. Not only he renovated and decorated it nicely, but he also strengthened the security," said Mr. Ward as he smiled. "He''s bing more human," Jack muttered an odd sentence. He was thinking about when Aiden was fawning over Killian. They got off the car and started moving things around. Naturally, it was Brent and Daisy''s job to do that. Jack stood at the side and was hugging Amber by the waist as he looked at everyone quietly. He nced at Amber and noticed her hugging a small clothing item. Heughed, "You''re hugging a bunch of threads. The shirt is not done knitted yet and you''re already treating it like a treasure?" "Shut up!" Amber scowled softly at Jack, "This is our baby''s shirt. This is my first time knitting, of course I will treasure it." "Alright, alright. You treasure that, and I''ll treasure you," said Jack as he smiled handsomely. Amber''s face flushed, she said softly, "Don''t say that in public, you''re so shameless." "What''s wrong with saying sweet things to my wife? They wouldn''t care less." Jack straightened his back and said happily, "Brent and Daisy are busy moving things and Mr. Ward is busy giving orders. And he''s getting old, his ears are probably going bad. They wouldn''t be able to hear us," "Ahem..." Mr. Ward who was giving orders cleared his throat, he said apologetically, "Sorry, I heard everything loud and clear." Jack was speechless. Amber lowered her head in embarrassment and reached out her hand without Jack noticing. She then pinched Jack''s side fiercely. At the same time. On the road up the hill. A taxi was driving towards the vi district''s entrance. On the car. Kieran''s eyes looked hollow. His face was emotionless. Next to him was Elissa who was making a fuss. "I think we were swindled by the watchdogsst night. The TM Vi District is worth at least hundreds of millions. How could Jack just move away like that?" "It''s all your fault, you useless thing. Youck spines and balls. If it wasn''t for you, I would''ve gone in and set things straight." "You are so hopeless and useless. My life sucks because of you. I''m going through so many unfortunate stuff because of you. I must get in today and set everything straight!" Even the cab driver grimaced at her words. He looked at Kieran through the rear-view mirror and said something jokingly. "You have so much patience, you must love your wife so very much." "It''s none of your fucking business," said Elissa angrily as she red at him. The driverughed mockingly and stopped saying anything. "He is just joking, don''t be like that." Kieran''s eyes finally had some focus again, "If he''s gone then he''s gone. Why do you have to act like this? Also, we are not rted to him anymore!" Elissa suddenly pped Kieran on the cheek, "Mind your own business. I''ll do things my way. If you''re so good, then make the debt collectors note to me anymore. If we can''t pay the debt, I''ll make sure you die together with me!"??? Chapter 396 Lingering Evil Spirits On the road, the sound of Elissa scolding echoed in the car. Kieran''s eyes became gloomy again, his expressions became dull as if his soul was about to leave his body. The taxi driver couldn''t help but push down on the elerator and speed up the car, trying to give his ears peace as soon as possible. Soon, the taxi stopped on the gravel in front of the main gate of the vi district. Elissa dragged Kieran out of the car and told the taxi driver, "Wait for us here, we have to go back. We will pay together at the end." "Ma''am, you should pay for this trip first and then talk about the return trip." The driver said. "Hah! I''ll pay your mother''s ass! I was trickedst night too; you all really think I am a stupid cunt that would be fooled again by assholes like you?" Elissa spat on the ground angrily, "If I give you money, you will leave right away! I live in this area; do you think I will refuse to pay you that small amount of money?" The taxi driver looked helpless and stopped retorting. He really wanted to leave after getting his money. He didn''t care about Elissa''s words. Did people who lived in this neighborhood even need to take taxis? What''s more, he had clearly heard herin in the car. Now he only hoped to settle the bill of the trip. Elissa dragged Kieran towards the gate of the vi district. Her footsteps were arrogant and fast. She didn''t pay any attention to the security guard at the gate. "Ma''am, please wait a moment!" The security guard greeted her and blocked their way. Elissa''s eyes turned red and she pped the security guard in an instant, "Get out of my way, you watch dog! Dare to stop an owner? Fuck off!" The security guard was shocked after getting pped. Being on duty for so long, he had seen many residents and vi owners here, this was the first time that he had encountered this kind of thing. "I am sorry, Ma''am! I am just following the rules." The guard suppressed his grievance and bowed his head to apologize. "Fuck off!" Elissa raised her hand again to hit him, "I will go in today. Not even God can stop me!" She was ferocious and rude. However, before she could p him again her hand was held by Kieran. "Can''t you talk nicely? Why is your temper getting foul with time?" Elissa raised her eyes and turned to re at Kieran, "You dare stop me?" The noise attracted other owners and the security guards who were entering or exiting the vi district. One of them was the security guard fromst night. "Bloody hell! they left, why did theye back?" The security guard cursed and stepped forward, waving his hand at them impatiently, "Why are you here again? Hurry up and leave! Do you think anyone will let you enter the vi district?" Last night, he had gotten the general idea of the situation from chiefst night. Now, he didn''t show any respect to Elissa. She was a crazy vixen. To him, not beating them was already too polite of him. However, Elissa screamed not sparing him a breath, "You lowly fucking watch dog! You really think you can behave like that? It was youst night, right? I thought something was fishyst night. You have learned to lie to the master, huh?" "You..." The guard''s face flushed with anger. Without waiting to argue, Elissa bared her teeth in a nastily evil grin, "Okay. If you don''t want to let us in then just go in and call that spineless coward Jack Hughes. He has been sleeping with my daughter for three years for nothing, now I am here to make him pay for it." Sleeping for nothing? Kieran''s eyes widened with disgust and hatred. Was this something a mother could say about her daughter. "Why are you standing here stunned? Get lost and fetch him like a good dog!" Seeing the security guard standing still, Elissa was sure she was right. She ordered him sternly and raised her hand again and swung it towards the guard''s face. pThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But the guard raised his hand and held her wrist firmly. His face suddenly became dark as he shouted back at her, "The name of this vi area is Knight. It''s nothing to do with your daughter you crazydy!" "Knight?" Elissa''s expressions changed and she felt like someone had stabbed her in her heart with a knife. She thought that if it wasn''t for those changes, the name of the hostess of this area would have been Parry. She felt really distressed. The more distressed she felt, the more her anger increased. Suddenly, without any warning, she sat down on the ground crying loudly and making a scene. "Oh! This is unfair. That beast slept with my daughter for three years for nothing and now he is denying it." "For the sake of the mistress, he kicked her out. He is a wolf-hearted cruel bastard!" "Oh! My pitiful daughter, she was slept with for three years, not only she lost her body to him but also didn''t get anypensation!" The sound of her crying caused the people passing through the gate to shock. "My God! When did such a scumbage to live in our vi district?" "This must not be true! That woman looks malicious and unreasonable; she must be trying to ruin their reputation." There are a lot of horrible people in this world. If what she is saying is true, that person must really be a dirty beast!" Listening to them gossip, Elissa was overjoyed and wailed even harder. She knew very well that only by making a scene will she be able to meet Jack himself. ustomed to being domineering, rude and unreasonable, Elissa knew that this was her trump card. The security guard frowned, looking a little helpless. ''I said what the chief told me to. Why were we still unable to solve the problem?'' Just as the situation deadlocked at the gate. The property manager drove hurriedly up to Jack''s vi. Actually, when Jack had taken the fleet of the cars into the vi district, the property manager had already understood. "Mr. Hughes, it''s not looking good!" The property manager''s expressions were too ugly. The situation at the gate of the vi district was making his head hurt. "What is the matter?" Jack looked at the manager in surprise, holding Amber in his arms. The property manager was smart, he nced at Amber and motioned Jack to step aside. After walking away from Amber, he said to Jack, "There is an old couple at the gate making a scene. The woman is saying things like you slept with her daughter for three years and are now denying it and not evenpensating her. We don''t know what to do right now! I wanted to ask for your opinion." ''Elissa, Kieran?!'' Jack''s expressions became cold as his anger surged. ''Lingering evil spirits.'' ''Katherine came back and her lowly family also came back with her.'' He was so angry that he began tough, "Really shameless! If they can scream to everyone that I slept with their daughter for three years for nothing, then they must not care about their reputation at all and not even consider their daughter a human." Although he was smiling, the property manager could feel the bone-chilling cold emanating from him. He stood there nervously. Jack red at him sharply and said, "Those kinds of scums, shouldn''t they just be thrown out? Why are you here asking me? Do you want me to go do your job?" The property manager nodded and left. Ten minutester, at the gate of the vi district. More than a dozen security guards rushed forward and surrounded the wailing Elissa and the sluggish Kieran. They tied their hands and feet and threw them into the taxi. This scene scared the taxi driver beyond his wits. Until... The taxi driver came to his senses as a thick wad of banknotes fell with a loud noise on the dashboard. "Take them away, the farther the better!" "Okay!" The taxi driver was overjoyed and drove away straight down the hill ignoring Elissa''s cursing.?????? Chapter 397 Insane Elissa In the suburbs, the taxi screeched to a stop in a cloud of dirt along a secluded road. Screech! The taxi stopped. "Get the hell out!" Elissa and Kieran were ruthlessly pushed down the taxi. They rolled on the ground and onto a patch of grass beside the road. They struggled for a while before they managed to break free from the loosely tied ropes around them. As soon as Elissa sat upright, she began to berate Kieran, "Damn it, God damn all of them! I''m being killed by those loan sharks, then all of you are aplices!" Kieran sat dejected on the grass and was ovee with hopelessness. Aplices? What a joke! How could she me her actions on others? He was married to Elissa for decades and found that she had turned into a different person. She had tens of millions of yuan and could live in luxury for the rest of her life. But how long did it take Elissa to squander those millions? To think that now she even owed several million yuan. All these were her own doing and how could she put the me on others? Bash! Elissa became so overwhelmed with anger that she kicked Kieran down, "You scumbag! Why don''t you just fall dead? You are a man and can''t evenpare to a woman like me. Why didn''t you beat them up?" Kieranughed and his eyes became bloodshot and welled up with tears. He stood up slowly, felt dejected, and looked hopelessly at Elissa. It was as if his heart was shredded. "Enough! It''s enough already!" Kieran said as he broke down in tears, "The family was destroyed by you. Our daughter''s marriage and the family were destroyed just because you had to help Tommy. You forced Katherine for the money that Jack needed to save his mother''s life. You had always been biased against your own daughter and forced her to do things against her wishes. Now it is all destroyed by you!" As Kieran bawled, his eyes revealed his fury. He gradually turned ferocious and then erupted. Smack! Kieran forcefully pped Elissa. The p was so forceful that Elissa staggered a couple of steps and almost copsed onto the ground. Half her face became swollen. "You bitch! You just destroyed a family! How could you leave with yourself? Why don''t you just die?" Kieran yelled in fury. Elissa was stunned. Kieran had always given in to her but now suddenly he retaliated. She froze in ce for several seconds and then she shrieked, "You hit me? How dare you yell at me? How dare you ask me to die? What kind of man are you? The family is in this state and you want your wife to die? Why don''t you drop dead? The person who should die is you!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Elissa yelled as she lunged at Kieran and started wing. Her face was full of fury as she ground her teeth. "I''ve had enough!" Kieran pushed Elissa off and demanded, "Let''s divorce!" The cold words were full of hopelessness. After he said, Kieran turned to walk away without stopping. Elissa was stunned and looked helplessly at Kieran as he walked away. The word "Divorce" continued to echo in her ears. She suddenly became horrified and panicked. Divorce? How could they divorce after so many years? She had been used to having her ways. She continued to berate Kieran, "You''re not a man. Do you want a divorce? Dream on! I know what your intentions are. If you divorce me you will not have to bear the millions of debt! You want me to shoulder it all! Fuck! Even if I die, I''ll make sure you die with me!" "Ha..." When Kieran heard this, his expression darkened and scoffed with disdain. His heart was ovee with grief and despair but when he thought about these, it became nothing but disgust. "Come back here you fool! Come the hell back here!" Elissa squatted and started to cry as she ground her teeth and said, "What did I do wrong? Am I not doing this for the family? Do you think that I want to do this? It''s all that useless Jack''s fault. He''s a conman! He said that his mother was close to death and then what happened?" Suddenly Elissa''s eyes lit up and started tough like a psychopath, "Yes, his mother! Sophie that bitch! If I can''t get to see Jack, why can''t I look for that bitch Sophie?" "Jack is the cause of my family''s downfall. It''s the fault of Sophie''s upbringing. Once I get to Sophie, I''ll be certain to get the money!" It was as if Elissa was grasping her final hope. Her devastated mood suddenly turned for the better. She wiped off her tears and then walked towards the city. She knew that Jack was filial to Sophie. If she couldn''t force Jack, then she would force Sophie. Then the money would be a sure thing! The more Elissa thought about it, the more she was excited. She even forgot about Kieran. Then. Her joys and hopes were instantly dashed and she felt her world darken around her. "Dead? How did that slut die?" Elissa looked at her cellphone in disbelief, ruffled her hair as her eyes turned red. She asked some of her friends about the whereabouts of Sophie when she arrived back in the city. But she found it hard to ept the contents of the message. If Sophie was dead, then what could she use to force Jack? "Impossible, there must be a way!" Elissa walked as she ruffled her hair looking like a lunatic. People around her tried to avoid her. Before Elissa could think of a way out, her phone started to ring. "Debt collectors! Forcing me to pay? Are you forcing me to die?" Elissa ground her teeth but had to answer the call. "Elissa, I don''t care how you do it. You better pay up the debt in ten days even if you have to sell yourself. If not, I''ll make your daughter and son prostitute themselves and then kill you and your husband!" Bang! The call ended before Elissa could respond. The tone of the caller was ruthless and merciless. The call was like the straw that finally broke the camel''s back. Immediately it was as if Elissa had a mental breakdown. She didn''t care about Katherine and neither was she concerned about Kieran. She was scared of dying, she didn''t want to die. She was concerned about Tommy as he was her son. "There is a way, there must be a way!" She mumbled as she gripped her cellphone tightly, pacing along the streets. Then suddenly, she stopped and she seemed to have figured out a way, "If I can''t force the living, why can''t I force the dead?" When a person was forced to the extreme, then everything became simple. Even if it was for a moment! At the TM Vi. Jack was happily having dinner with the others. He was celebrating to himself that he had settled the past. But then he received a message on the cellphone and his joy was immediately dashed. Everyone saw the sudden change in Jack''s expression and felt his bone-chilling mood. Jack narrowed his eyes as he stared at his phone. The message was simple, "Jack, I''m Elissa. Give me a hundred million yuan. Otherwise, I will desecrate your mother''s grave and scatter her ashes!"????? Chapter 398 Your Mother Deserved To Die Each word in the message struck Jack like a sledgehammer. His fury started to surge uncontrobly. He was filled with rage and was ready to kill. Everyone in the dining room looked at him in fear. Even Amber was terrified as she could clearly feel the bone-chilling coldness given off by her husband. "Hubby..." Amber asked nervously, "What happened?" "Nothing." Jack forced a smile but it was clear to everyone that something terrible had happened. "Brent and Mr. Ward,e with me." Jack stood up and then flicked Amber''s nose before he turned to leave. Mr. Ward and Brent''s expression darkened and quickly followed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The joyous and warm dinner a moment ago was left with Amber and Daisy. "Daisy, something happened!" Amber bit her lips and was extremely worried. Daisy saw that Amber was terrified and smiled tofort her, "Amber, didn''t Mr. Hughes say that everything was fine? Don''t worry too much." "I''m sure of it." Amber firmly shook her head and looked towards the door and said, "His eyes could never fool me. Whenever he lied to me, I can see the unsteadiness in his eyes." Daisy was speechless and didn''t know how to assure Amber. Perhaps, when a person loved another, she could have a connection at a different level. This kind of sensitive sense could not be appreciated by an outsider. Amber became very flustered and wrung her hands, "Just now in his eyes, it was filled with, filled with..." Amber couldn''t get thest words out of her mouth. Death! Daisy understood clearly. She was ranked twentieth on the Azrael list of killers and danced on the edge of death. She was well acquainted with the feelings of a killer. Jack forcibly pretended that nothing was out of the ordinary but he radiated his desire to kill so much that it sent chills down her spine. Indeed something big had happened! The Rolls Royce drove out of the TM Vi District. The feeling of death filled the car. The mood was ominous like death was descending. Whether it was Brent who was driving or Mr. Ward who was sitting in front, both of them were able to feel the cold ferocity that was about to be unleashed. They felt as if they were in an ice cavern, no, like they were in the horrors of hell. "Master Hughes, what happened?" Mr. Ward asked. He very seldom felt such horrifying rage in Jack. The only time in his memory that he felt this way of Jack was during Sophie''s death. It was dead silent in the car. Jack did not reply but lowered his head quietly like a bloodthirsty beast ready to pounce. "Master..." Mr. Ward couldn''t help but ask again. "Ha!" Jackughed and Mr. Ward and Brent were startled. Soon after, Jack said with a raspy voice, "She wants to desecrate my mother''s grave and scatter her ashes." Kaboom! Mr. Ward and Brent''s faces turned pale and were white as a sheet of paper. Jack''s words were like a clear day thunderbolt. As they were horrified, they now know the cause of Jack''s sudden mood swing! A person should be able to die in peace andy in death respectfully. The desecration of a grave was the most disrespectful and insulting act. In ancient times, there was even a punishment for a devious criminal to desecrate his grave. If someone were to desecrate Sophie''s grave and scatter her ashes, then how much did this person hate Jack! Anyone would be equally furious if it happened to them. Furthermore, Jack had struggled with Sophie for twenty over years. Their mother and son bond was indescribable. The fury that raged within Jack could burn the heavens! "A hundred million yuan, what a joke! She thought that my mother was only worth a hundred million yuan?" Jack was mumbling to himself but it was clear that he was ready to kill. "She is insulting me by putting a value on my mother. I might have given the money to her if she simply asked me for it. But now she must be tired of living by using my mother to threaten me!" Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked when they heard what he said. Kill! They immediately concurred with Jack''s intentions. "Master Hughes, who is this person?" Mr. Ward asked. At this point, he dared to ask the intensely fuming Jack because he was an elder. "Who else could it be?" Jack raised his head and his eyes were already bloodshot, "Elissa!" He heaved a deep sigh. How did he be entangled with this damned family for three years? They insulted and ndered his mother when she was alive and weren''t even concerned about her life. Now that his mother was dead, she still wouldn''t let her rest in peace? He became furious when he thought of this and tears started to roll down his cheeks, "Mom, I''m so sorry, I owe you so much, so very much!" "Damn it, she deserves to die!" Mr. Ward said as he clenched his teeth. Jack picked up his phone and dialed a number. He scoffed and said, "Your mother is going to desecrate my mother''s grave and scatter her ashes. Will you and Lyndall do it or do I have to do it myself?" He hung up the call. Jack lowered his head and his rage was at the extreme. On the other end, in the LD city manor vi. After the call ended, Katherine was stunned. Her face turned pale and she was horrified. "Katherine, what happened?" Lyndall frowned as he asked. Katherine shuddered as if she saw a ghost and lunged into Lyndall''s embrace as she wailed, "Lyndall, something terrible had happened!" "What happened? Tell me!" Lyndall became flustered when he saw Katherine crying in that manner. Katherine said as she sobbed, "My mother wants to desecrate Jack''s mother''s grave and scatter her ashes!" Kaboom! It was as if Lyndall was struck by lightning and thunder pped in his head. At this point, he also started to rage furiously, "What''s the difference between insulting a dead mother and directly humiliating a person?" He was the mafia boss of LD City and to be able to attain his status, he definitely had a lot of ruthless and vicious tactics. But even with his ruthlessness, he never resorted to such extreme measures! To think that now a woman was capable of doing this! Truly hell hath no fury as a woman scorned! "Lyndall, you..." Katherine was terrified by Lyndall''s fury. "Ha!" Lyndall''s eyes were sharp, stared at Katherine, and dered, "Your mother deserves to die!" Katherine shuddered and her lips quivered. Lyndall immediately said, "Even if this didn''t involve Jack, if I knew of any other person who dared to do this, I''ll equally kill him!" He was ruthless and determined. Katherine was at a loss and asked as she wailed, "What, what should I do?" "What did Mr. Hughes say?" Lyndall asked. Katherine sobbed as she replied, "He asked me if I will do it myself or he does it himself!" "Okay!" Lyndallughed and narrowed his eyes, "Prepare some offerings to send your mother on her journey." Chapter 399 Mr. Hughes Is Already Very Magnanimous Kaboom... It was approaching the autumn rainy season. The dark clouds started to gather making the night feel even more ominous. The thunders rolled and echoed amongst the dark clouds. It looked like it would rain at any moment. The night breeze was cool and blew the tree leaves all around. Several bright lights appeared in the forest. A slender figure twisted and worked in the dark. Clunk... clunk... Elissa''s eyes were bloodshot as she swung the hoe. There already was a pile of soil around her feet. The soil of the grave umted on the side. She was drenched in sweat, huffing and panting, but continued to dig tirelessly. She looked like she was in a trance as she nced at Sophie''s image etched onto the tombstone. Elissa''s body shuddered and felt terrified. The dim and ominous lights around and the sound of leaves rustling in the wind sent chills down her spine. Thud! Elissa stomped onto the tombstone and yelled, "Fucking slut! You deserved to die. I could do anything to you when you were alive and even if you are dead, I could still desecrate your grave!" Her bloodshot eyes looked erratic and wild. Elissa felt spooked every time she looked at Sophie''s image on the tombstone. She clenched her teeth and used the hoe to smash the tombstone where Sophie''s image was and shattered into pieces. Following that... Clunk! Elissa swung the hoe on the tombstone and after about ten times, the tombstone fell to the ground. Then, Elissa continued to clench her teeth and dig the grave. "I''ll dig you out and use your ashes to threaten that useless Jack for the money. I''m sure he''ll give me the money!" Elisa dug as she cursed like a lunatic, "That useless Jack thought that he can bully our family. He tricked Katherine into divorce. Fuck you. Do you take me for a fool?" "What good are tens of millions of yuan? It''s not even enough for me to gamble. This time I must get another hundred million yuan!" "If he doesn''t give, if that fool dares to refuse me, then I will scatter your ashes! No, he will give the money, that fool is filial to you. Even if you are a pile of ashes, he will still be filial to you." Her words were vile and vicious. She had lost her sanity. At this point, Elissa was forced to the limit and she had no way out. She wanted money, she wanted a lot a lot of money! Only in this way could she repay her debts and still live a life of extravagance. It was easy to go from a life of frugality to luxury but the reverse was difficult. Not only was she afraid of death, but she was also terrified that she would have to go back to her old days. "I''ve suffered enough!" She yelled. Then, chunk! As the hoe descended, it shattered a cement block and then the sound of porcin could be heard. The sound was music to Elissa''s ears. Her eyes lit up and immediately became overjoyed. She was totally unafraid as she snarled, "I''ve finally dug you up. Sophie, you slut, you finally can contribute to my family." Elissa wiped the sweat off her face, threw down the hoe, and cleaned her hands of the dirt. She pulled out an urn but part of the urn had been broken by the hoe. She could see the white ashes inside. "Money! This pile is worth a hundred million yuan!" Elissaughed as her eyes became bloodshot. She hugged the urn and sat on Sophie''s tombstone. She was extremely pleased with herself and said, "When I get the money, you all will regret it. Kieran you useless man. We''ll divorce if you wish to. I''ll look for a younger man!" "Katherine you bitch, I brought you up for more than twenty years. Do you think that you can break off rtions with me just like that? Once I have the money, you''ll definitelye back to beg me for money." Elissa looked at the dark forest around her and became impatient as she took out her phone to call Jack. The call was cut off immediately by Jack. A message came immediately, "On the way." The words brought a smile to Elissa''s face. The money... is on its way! At the same moment, on the other side. The BMW X7 drove swiftly. Willy was solemn as he concentrated on driving. asionally he would look towards Lyndall who sat beside him. Strange... Why didn''t Mr. Long sit with Katherine behind? What was happening? He didn''t know what was going on. As he was enjoying himself at the pub, he was called by Lyndall to be his driver tonight. When he looked at the rearview mirror, he could see the dejected Katherine whose face was pale and dull. Lyndall could feel Willy''s doubts and he said coldly, "Drive faster!" Willy was shocked, "Boss, I''m already at 120 kph, it''s the speed limit." "That''s the limit, not the car''s fastest speed," Lyndall replied coldly. He had to quickly rush over so that he could do something about it. He was very clear that he could not handle the wrath of Jack''s anger. Elissa wanted to desecrate his mother''s grave and scatter her ashes. From Jack''s perspective, it was no different than threatening to kill his family and burn everything down. Katherine''s mother was about to do what he didn''t dare to do! Katherine was in a daze as she sat behind. She stared nkly into the distance as if her soul had left her body. Next to her feet was arge LV bag and inside was full of offerings and a bowl of piping hot rice. She couldn''t bear to and she wasn''t ready to ept what was about to happen but she was helpless to prevent it. Lyndall was now her backing and he had already gone to Jack''s side. What her mother did was abominable. Even though she said that she had broken off rtions with Elissa, she still was Elissa''s flesh and blood and couldn''t bear to see her getting harmed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But now, she knew... that on this trip, she was going to send her mother on a new journey... Kaboom... The rolling thunders woke Katherine. Her body shuddered, her eyes were red and filled with tears as she looked to Lyndall, "Lyndall... isn''t there any other ..." Before she could finish. Lyndall shook his head andughed as he turned to Willy and asked, "Willy, if someone were to desecrate your mother''s grave and scatter her ashes, what would you do?" Willy was shocked and he hesitated but he didn''t think twice and replied, "I''ll kill his entire family!" Lyndall smiled coldly as he turned his head slowly to look at Katherine, "Look, Mr. Hughes is already very magnanimous."???????????? Chapter 400 You Reap What You Sow! In the dark and oppressive night. The rolling thunders continued. A storm was brewing. The air became thinner and stifling. The blinding headlights of the Rolls Royce lit up everything in its path as the car rushed down the hill. Screech! The car stopped. Jack got out of the car and was ready to kill. He wore a business suit and as he walked forward, it looked like the dark clouds were following him. He was ferocious and threatening. Mr. Ward and Brent followed behind trembling with fear. They could feel the doom that Jack was about to unleash. They only felt it once during Jack''s wedding when Sophie was killed. If it wasn''t for Sophie''s repeated exhortations and Patrick and the guests'' presence including Yael''sfort, Jack would have turned into a raging lunatic. But now both of them did not stop Jack as they knew that tonight, anything they say would be useless. Jack would not stop until he drew blood tonight. At Sophie''s graveyard. Elissa held the urn tightly. Her gaze was erratic as she grinned as if she was having a beautiful dream. She could wait. After all, Jack was already on his way. As long as she got the hundred million yuan, all of her problems would be over.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If she didn''t do this, she would definitely die. But if she tried this, she would probably live. Elissa was out of options and naturally chose thetter. But both these options were her opinions. Elissa lowered her head and her right hand shifted to where the urn was cracked open. She grabbed a handful of ashes. She looked at the white ashes andughed with despise, "A slut in life, is still a slut in death." After saying, she gently released her fingers. The night wind blew and the fine ashes scattered into the wind. Elissa didn''t care. She looked down and even spat a mouthful of saliva into the ashes in the urn. "Bitch, if I don''t livefortably, your family will also live in agony. Once I get the money, even if I don''t scatter your ashes tonight, I''ll find a way to scatter them eventually. You, mother and son, plotted against my family. I won''t let you be buried in peace!" She frowned as she looked at the time on her phone and cursed, "Damn it, why isn''t he here yet?" As she said, a cold voice came from not too far away, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting." He was here! Elissa was overjoyed and her eyes lit up. It was a dark night and when she looked over she could only roughly make out the image of a man. Elissa was joyful as she quickly picked up her shlight and shone in that direction. When Jack''s face appeared, she immediately smiled radiantly. "The money is here!" Elissa thought. She totally didn''t notice the aggression and ferocity that Jack radiated. She demanded shamelessly, "Where''s the money?" "The money is on its way. A hundred million will take some time to prepare." Jack narrowed his eyes as he was ready to kill. He ced his hands in his pockets and acted calmly. He wasn''t looking at Elissa but was staring at his mother''s urn. When he saw that the urn was broken, it was like a sledgehammer hitting onto his heart. "On the way? Are you taking me for a fool?" Elissa frowned and looked ferocious. She stood up with the urn in her hands, "Do you really think that our family can be so easily fooled and bullied? You useless fool why can''t you transfer the money? It''ll only take a word from you!" Jack remained silent. When Elissa saw that Jack was silent, she immediately raged. She raised the urn and shrieked, "I want a hundred million transferred to my ount. If not you better not me me for being ruthless. I''ll shatter your mother''s urn and with tonight''s wind, I guarantee that you can''t even find a speck remaining!" Jack narrowed his eyes and stared daggers towards Elissa. Almost at the same time. Mr. Ward yelled angrily, "Haven''t you dealt with money? Do you think that anyone wealthy is God?" Elissa was stunned. She looked angrily towards Mr. Ward and Brent who were walking towards Jack, "What do you mean?" "A hundred million is arge amount. Even if it''s a transfer of funds, it will require the bank to be notified. Does the bank belong to you?" Mr. Ward said furiously as he stared at the urn in Elissa''s hands. Elissa paused for several seconds as if she was pondering. Then she yelled, "Transfer the money now!" "It''s being prepared!" Jack said coldly. Mr. Ward and Brent exchanged looks and scoffed inside them. It looked like she really didn''t know the bank procedures. But this could drag out the time for Katherine to rush over. If Lyndall wanted to get involved, that meant that he knew about the seriousness of the matter. From the looks of it, they should arrive soon. Then. Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent''s expressions changed drastically. Their eyes red wide open and their fury raged. Suddenly Elissa''s hand reached into the urn and grabbed a handful of ashes and raised up to the air. "How dare you!" Jack roared and erupted. Elissa was startled and but thenughed sinisterly, "I want you to kneel!" "Kneel?" Jack''s eyes narrowed to a slit, his fists clenched and the veins throbbed. Mr. Ward and Brent stared angrily. This was a humiliation! It was clear and simple humiliation! "Kneel!" Elissa yelled, "Kneel and apologize to me for all that you did to our Parry family. Otherwise, I''ll scatter your mother''s ashes!" The words were like knives and each word gave Jack no choice. "Master..." Mr. Ward was furious. He wasn''t willing for Jack to be humiliated like that. But as soon as he said the word "Master", his pupils constricted to the extreme. Jack did not hesitate and knelt down. Thud! The sound of the knees hitting the ground was like thunder in Mr. Ward and Brent''s ears. "If I can''t protect my mother''s ashes, then what kind of person am I?" The raspy voice said as if it was said with all his energy. Mr. Ward and Brent were furious and turned to look at Elissa and wanted so much to kill her immediately. Ha ha ha..." Elissaughed sinisterly, "You useless fool, did you expect this day when you plotted against my family? You reap what you sow! Everything that happened today is payment for what you had done!" "Kowtow! Kowtow to me!" Elisa said as if all her hate for Jack erupted at that moment. "Master..." Mr. Ward and Brent rushed forward and wanted to stop Jack. But Jack stopped them and said calmly, "Okay, I''ll bow..." Before he could finish. p p p... A series of ps sounded in the dark. Then a cold and sharp voice said, "Truly, you reap what you sow." Chapter 401 Deserves Not the Last Meal! A sudden and overwhelming sound came out of nowhere. As the sound of pping approached, three figures turned up from the dark. Jack lowered his head, fixed his eyes on the front, with a grim and dreadful smile outlined by his lips. Elissa''s presumptuous arrogance was stamped out by her immediate astonishment. ring at the three shadows, she cursed in rage, "Who''re there? Get the fuck out!" "Mom..." Katherine moaned in grief. After a moment of shock, Elissa gave a ferocious grin. "Katherine Parry, I think I have disowned you. Now you''re calling me your mother, what for?" As they spoke, Jack found that Lyndall Long, Willy Parker and Katherine had stood before him. With tears being shed, Katherine puckered her lips and kept shaking heads at her mother. Lyndall didn''t bother to pay any attention to them, but simply held Jack up. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Hughes. Please let me settle it all." "Do as you say." Jack nodded in apathy. As he had a glimpse of therge bag, he saw what he believed a bundle of incense, candles, and joss papers. His face lighting up with pleasure, he said, "I''m satisfied." As his words finished, Katherine rushed to Elissa with tearful eyes. "Mom, put it down!" Although she had been disowned, she and that woman were mother and daughter after all. The blood ties gave her no reason to sit by. Sure enough, she knew why she was brought here by Lyndall and what he attempted to do, which was nothing she wanted to see. She thought she could at least make a difference. However ... "You wicked girl! Stop there. I''m not your mother!" Elissa shrieked with a fierce countenance, "I know you''re trying to stop me all because you''ve picked up another scumbag and try to impress him. Honestly, there''s no way!" No sooner had her voice died away than she loosened her right hand, scattering a full handful of cremains into the blowing wind. It waspletely silent. But it emerged as a bolt from the blue, leaving all the other startled. "Mom..." Katherine cried out, so grieved that she felt giddy, kneeling down on the ground right away, whining till she became hoarse. "Mom!" Overwhelmed by the scene, Jack red, widening his eyes as if they were ripping his face. His sight desired to freeze-frame the dispersing cremains, only to find it impossible to stop them in their fading. "Mrs Hughes!" Mr. Ward and Brent let out a howl of anguish, kneeling down to support themselves. A gruesome look popped up on Lyndall. "idents have to be epted while man-made evil can never be pardoned. Your asinine offence is monstrous to be forgiven!" His words were full of rage. What Katherine did was but for saving her mother''s life, which was recognized by all the present. Except the stupid woman herself! She thought her daughter was simply putting on an act to impress?! Lyndall squinted at Willy, lighting a cigarette without words. "Willy, time to end her life." He spoke in a insignificant tone, yet it was significant enough to catch anyone. "Kill me? How dare you!" With a demented look, Elissa raised the cinerary casket and threatened, "If I get any harm, you won''t be able to preserve any of the bitch''s cremains!" While at the same time, her arrogance was devoured into ashes by the sound of a gun being loaded. Willy gradually raised his right hand, aiming the pitch-ck barrel at the woman. It strongly struck fear into Elissa''s heart. She had been confident about her quick response of breaking the casket once they rushed forward to her. But now it was a gun... At this very moment, the woman, crazy as she was, gained a sense of horror. Bang! Willy cast the bag before Katherine and said, "Kate, you have three minutes!" Itpletely shocked Katherine, who stared at the bag teary-eyed. It was unzipped, straightforwardly revealing its contents, including a bowl of tepid food. That was prepared for Elissa as her ...st meal. It all looked so unreal for Katherine. After a few seconds, a determined countenance emerged from her moist eyes. She didn''t hesitate to turn around, kneel down before Jack and kowtow hard for mercy as her tears dropped. "Jack, please spare her. Spare my mother. She didn''t mean to do it. She had no way out. For the sake of our three-year marriage, please ..." Didn''t mean to? Had no way out? Jack''s red fierce eyes reflected his zing fury, and, more horribly, a trace of sneer.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Without concealing his murderous vibe, he looked straight at Katherine. Those eyes felt most wicked to her, whitening her face at a notable speed. "Spare your mother? What about my mother? How dare you mention those past three years, when your family were overbearing with me and my mother, caring nothing of our life!" In front of those challenges, Katherine failed to justify herself. She was reminded of the whole picture over the past three years. Indeed, her family had never shown any affection to him. "You fucking answer me!" Gnashing his teeth, with malice zing in his eyes, Jack would probably lose it any time. Lyndall, who was standing by him, exposed a rare trace of antipathy in his sideways nce at Katherine. "I ..." she replied with pitiful innocent tears, "She was my mother after all. Is it not enough to spare her that I ... have slept with you for three years?" She lost her dignity since this. Lyndall appeared more saturnine with growing disgust for her. Willy frowned thoroughly. Jack''s eyes slid out of focus, and then shook his head. "Slept three years with me? Ho-ho. That''s your bargain chip? How obscene!" She felt herself quivered all over, hit by a sense of emptiness as if her spirit had freed itself from her flesh. Kneeling on the ground in a square manner, she became more persistent at the thought of the woman behind. The woman whom she must save! She would give her own life to rescue her mother! Nevertheless, bang! A stone flied to her back. It was so heavy that she was sent sprawling to the ground. That was not the end. Elissa rasped in anger, "Katherine Parry, no more acting. You good-for-nothing have had nothing to do with me. Stop shedding crocodile tears. It sucks!" Thunder! Katherine was thunderstruck, unable to concentrate her strength on raising herself up. Right at this time, Jack, step by step, marched to Katherine. He stopped before the bag ahead of her. The sight of this drove Elissa so frightened that her face looked twisted. "You get closer and I''ll scatter your mother''s ashes! Where''s the money? My one hundred million yuan! Give it to me or I''ll throw this away!" "How contemptible!" Fighting back his woe, Jack lifted up his right foot and trampled hard on the bowl in the bag. A crack! The bowl was splintered. Katherine had a tremor again. The cracking made Jack''s tone additionally cold as bone-chilling gales. "This beast deserves not thest meal!" Bang! Not after his voice faded, a shot was fired.000???????????? Chapter 402 Does She Deserve It? A shot was fired. Time seemed to be frozen. The loud bang hit Katherine in her mind, who regained her strength, rose to her feet and turned around to witness the situation. Her face happened to be sshed by the red blood. Her mindpletely boggled. In her sight, her mother was falling backward heavily, panic-stricken, the cinerary casket slipping out of her hands. In between her eyebrows, red color burst forth like a florescent plum flower. "Brent!" At the critical moment, Mr. Ward eximed, his voice prating the transitory stillness. Brent stood up from kneeling, dived ahead like an arrow, rolled in the air to catch the casket into his arms, his body badly hit against the ground as he fell off. Although knocked hard, he acted as if nothing had happened, saying, "Young master, it''s alright!" Jack nodded and said, "Rebury my mother''s ashes." After that, he bent to pick up the bag and walked slowly to the grave of his mother. He didn''t bother to have a nce at Elissa''s body, not caring about what had been done. Mr. Ward didn''t hesitate to follow him. Lyndall remained on the same ce, lit up two cigarettes and passed on to Willy. "You should have done it faster, so that I might have not hated the woman so much." He sounded as if he was ming the man, while he was actually expressing his feeling of Katherine. "I''m sorry, boss." Willy lowered his head and apologized.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At this time, the dumbstruck woman finally came to herself as she began to have a clear sight of everything in front of her. "Mom..." She staggered and crawled like a maniac until she reached the body. Her mother looked so dead with her pupils dted within her furious bulging eyes, and her mouth barely closed. Heart-broken, Katherine embraced the body, which wrenched loud sobs from her. "How stupid you are! Why didn''t you listen to me! I was trying to save you. I''m your daughter. All I did was to help you!" Her howls echoed though the wooded mountain. But no one else felt the need to take pity on her. Even Lyndall was simply smoking as an onlooker. Before his mother''s grave, Jack lit up the incense, candles, and joss papers, fighting back his anguished tears as he seriously received the casket from Brent. The battered casket emerged as a reminder for Jack of how his mother''s ashes had been sprinkled. It was too heart-wrenching that he failed to hold back tears despite his considerable restraint. His lips quivered to squeeze out an extremely low mumble, "It''s my fault, mother. I failed to prevent the beast from intruding into your peaceful rest." With great care, he settled the casket well into the grave, then knelt to cover it with handfuls of soils he held up. Tears were welling up in his red eyes. He had not stopped the burying even when his hands were bleeding owing to grit and rubble. His fury and ruthlessness had now all turned into an overwhelming sense of guilt. A son''s failure to ensure that his mother died a natural death was against his filial duty. A son''s failure to ensure that his mother rested in peace was the most grant rebellion against his filial duty. "Young master, please allow me." With apassionate face, Brent knelt beside the grave, about to pick up a handful of y. "Stop!" Jack looked like a beast, ring at Brent, roaring, "It''s my mother. I''ll do it myself!" Brent was frightened, hurrying to step back and join Mr. Ward in burning the joss papers. A mound of grit was piled up by Jack with his bleeding hands covered by dirt. After all this, Jack moved closer to the grave in tears, and, despite the holdback of Brent and Mr. Ward, held up the fallen tombstone, leaving two dark red handprints. Still kneeling, he stared at the photo on the stone that had already been worn out into scraps and burst out weeping. He felt as if inside his chest there was stuffed up with stones that choked him a lot. Finally, he was in flood of tears. A man doesn''t give in to cry until he is in heart-wrenching anguish. The sight of this made Lyndall and Willy feel a strong sense of guilt and sympathy. How could a human, a man especially, simply ept everything that had just happened within a short time? And it all happened owing to ... a mere madwoman! So hateful! So detestable! "Mother... mother ..." Hugging her mother''s body, Katherine lost her mind, letting tears fall and howlsst. Her voice started to fade. She softly raised her hands, slid across the body''s face to close her mother''s eyes. Then she sprawled and tried to reach the bag in front of Jack as much as she could. p! Jack hit her hard. The sudden pain drove her to yell, then sobbed to beg, "You''ve killed my mother. Can''t I even burn some joss papers for her?" "She deserves it?" replied Jack in a cold tone. His voice was like a powerful hand that pressed her into an abyss. She then witnessed how he, indifferent, threw the whole bag into the glowing mes, making it soon aze. After all this, Jack kowtowed hard three times in front of his mother''s grave. Then, he stood up. And he left. "Jack ..." Katherine attempted to stop him with her roar, eager to have a few more words with him. But he didn''t stop his pace and threw a chilly reply, "You should thank me for being generous enough not to kill you!" He was being too mean that Katherine was hit by an overwhelming sense of frigidness, which froze her words within her throat. Jack left with grievous Mr. Ward and Brent. He didn''t even look at Lyndall when passing him. His coldness struck Lyndall and Willy a lot. Thunder! A lightening broke the dark firmament. The blowing winds became even stronger. The long restrained heavy rain finally poured down. The thick clouds unlocked the deluge. It was getting harder. Gurgling ... The falling rain make the whole realm in between the sky and the ground brim with mists. Throwing away the cigarette butt, Lyndall turned around as he said, "Willy, let''s go." Shocked, Katherine quivered all over. "Lyndall, help me! Help me bury my mother!" She was almost begging. However, "Does she deserve it?" said he chillily. It added more astonishment to her. Her face looked twisted with terror and surprise. "What... what do you mean?" "We''re done." Looking up to face straight the sky, he wiped the rain on his face, squeezed out a narrow smile and said, "I''m no good man. But I have my bottom line. People like me don''t deserve you. Thank you for letting me knowpletely of you." His ironicment was clear and definite. Katherine was dumbstruck. Witnessing the two figures disappearing in the dark, she found her mind had gone nk. The thunder and downpour went more fierce. She was drenched and dwarfed into a skeleton sitting alone on the ground. Nothing... She got nothing left! The body she had been holding tight, at this moment, slid away from her hands. "Ah!" She raised her head against the deluge and let out a heart-broken howl...??????????? Chapter 403 Her Mere Soft Voice Outcompeted Ten Thousand Women of Charm It rained so hard. Thunder and winds were roaring. The stormy weather swept the night. Just when Jack and his two men returned to the car, Mr. Ward turned around, seeing that Lyndall was going towards his car with Willy. "Young master, Lyndall leaves Katherine alone," said Mr. Ward whispered. "He''s not a fool," replied Jack. Mr. Ward nodded. People like Lyndall would not be nobodies. He was not only extremely resourceful, but also was among the best in judging the times. In spite of Jack''smanding vibe, he would make the same choice as he did now. No one would ept that his or her loved one crossed the line with the excuse of helping family. Because once crossing the line, one would be actually doing anything to harm. That was exactly what had happened.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jack''s story somehow gave Lyndall a sense of sympathy with the like of his own. If he failed to end the rtionship with Katherine, it would not be impossible for him to end up being a second Jack. Jack''s Rolls-Royce was steered slowly towards the TM Vi District. The vibe was depressing enough along the way. Everything happened tonight were just like the violent storm outside the car. Mr. Ward and Brent knew exactly how their boss felt, though they were unnerved themselves. To show the dead the greatest respect, mourners should have them rest in peace. However, things of tonight''s kind would certainly provoke anyone to be revengeful. "Amber, it''ste. Just go to sleep." Worried by the stormy weather outside, Daisy put a coat on Amber,forting, "Now you''re pregnant. It''s so cold outside that you might be sick. Think about your baby." Amber had been worried since Jack and his henchmen left, siting in the living room and staring at the door of the residence, without desire to rest in her bedroom. She had no idea of what would happen. But Jack''s eyes made her feel unease and fearful. "Daisy, is he alright?" She turned to look at Daisy, almost begging, "Could you go out with me to seek him?" Daisy frowned slightly, unable to conceal her restrained anxiety. She didn''t get it wrong when Jack left with homicidal vibes. She was even more sure than Amber that something must have happened on Jack. Amber felt something was wrong based on her observation. But Daisy, out of the instinct of a killer, could tell his outrageous intention. But she didn''t dare to speak it out in case it would made Amber more unsettled. With a moment of hesitation, Daisy replied, "Don''t be anxious. I''ll call Brent." She took out a phone and made the call as Amber looked at her eagerly. But the automatic reply put out the hope in her eyes. His phone was shut down! Amber clenched her hands, and puckered her lips. "Hold on. I''ll call Mr. Ward." Daisy was tensed up. She was not worrying that Amber would insist on going out with her in pursuit of them, but whether the three men were alright. If two of the three turned off their phone, there must be something serious! "OK." Amber tried to fight back her fright and nodded. Just when Daisy was about to call Mr. Brent, the sound of the opening door came. The three walked in,pletely drenched. Amber and Daisy were overjoyed. But then the sight of the three wringing shocked them. "Where have you been?" Amber rushed to Jack eagerly and uneasily, and dived into his hug despite the rain all over him, and said, "I can understand that you didn''t tell me anything. But why did you turn off your phone? Do you know how much I worried about you?" Jack''s serious face showed up some emotions. Feeling the hands holding so firmly on his waist, he apologized, "I''m sorry. I won''t it again. I ..." Before he finished his words, Amber pulled herself out of the embrace, calling out to Daisy for bringing towels for them. "Don''t hurry and exin yourself. Just change your clothes in the bedroom, and take a warm shower. Or you will catch a cold in this way," said her. Jack was a little surprised, and felt some warmth deep inside. He nodded and went upstairs. Amber then have Mr. Ward and Brent warned and looked after by Daisy, before she followed Jack into the bedroom. "What happened?" Wiping the drenched two, Daisy asked anxiously, "When Mr. Hughes went out, I was frightened by his murderous look." Mr. Ward sighed, took the towel from her and walked upwards, "I''d better change my clothes now." Brent didn''t leave, letting Daisy wipe the rain as he said, "The ashes of Mrs Hughes were unburied, some of which were scattered." Thunder! Daisy was shocked right away. After a second, she, looking gloomy, asked in a low voice, "Who the hell did it? "Young master''s ex-mother-inw." "She''s been killed," said Brent full of anger in his eyes. "She deserves it!" Daisy gritted her teeth. Water flowed in drops in the bathroom within the bedroom. Standing under the shower head, Jack had not stripped, simply letting the water flow all over him. He raised his head, eyes closed, felt how the warm liquid touched his face then every corner of his body. While at the same time, he failed to calm himself down, his mind filled with a myriad of thoughts surging up. He felt as if choked. It was a breathtaking sense of guilt. There came a sound of the opening door. It was Amber, who was shocked by the sight of her husband under the shower head. "Jack, what''s the matter?" "I''m alright. Just go out in case you get wet. I''ll be done soon." He turned to have a glimpse of his wife, made a narrow smile to prevent her from being worried or infuriated. Amber frowned slightly, with no intention of following his words, but stepping inside the bathroom instead. Regardless of her own tears, she held him tight, her head against his chest, and said, "You forget what I told you, right? I can always tell if you''re telling lies." Jack was stunned. Just as he was about to say something, Amber proceeded in a tender tone, "I knew you must havee across something very serious. I know how much you''re suffering now. It''s your choice not to tell me what happened. But you can cry on me. I don''t want to see you restrain your sadness owing to me." Her mere soft voice oupeted ten thousand women of charm. It straightforward tugged a his heartstrings. Amber looked up at him, while water was dropping on her face, smiled and said, "Easy. The shower is on. They can''t hear you even when you cry. I''ll keep your secret." Meeting her stare, Jack also smiled. But at the same time, his tears started to fall. He found his body quivering, his head seeking warmth from her hug. The sound of flowing water kept everything within the room. Amber touched his back softly, keptforting him ...?????? Chapter 404 My Son, Be careful That night. Jack was in a deep sleep lying in Amber''s arms. This was not only because of the exhaustion caused by the emotional turmoil from before, but also due to the scrupulousfort from Amber. When the morning sun rose Jack opened his eyes and the sadness he had felt fromst night seemed to have vanished. Amber couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, she knew that Jack was very depressedst night but if she had asked more at the time then it would have only caused him more pain. "By the way, I told my parents about the pregnancy, and they said they would being here soon." Amber said. "That''s great, when you know the exact time then let me know so I can go pick them up at the airport." Jack said with a smile while he sorted out his clothes. Amber''s pregnancy was an important thing and her parents should be told of such joyous news. "There''s no need, when they arrive at Brent, Daisy and I will go pick them up." Amber was helping Jack to sort out his clothes, "You are very busy and work is the most important." Jack affectionately stroked Amber''s nose, "No matter how busy I am, I can''t neglect your parents, right?" Amber felt touched to hear this and said nothing else. When Jack and Amber walked down the stairs, the expression on Jack''s face surprised Brent, Mr. Ward and Daisy. Especially Mr. Ward and Brent. The two of them had personally seen Jack who was very violent and viciousst night, but the way Jack appeared now made them think they were still in a dream. After breakfast. Jack went to thepany directly. In the dining room. Daisy and Brent were busy tidying away the dishes. Amber with some suspicions asked Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, what exactly happenedst night?" Mr. Ward didn''t hold back and revealed everything that had happened. After she heard everything, Amber felt slightly and confused. She then murmured, "No wonder he was so depressedst night then." "Yes, but thanks to you, he was able to calm down and return back to normal." Mr. Ward smiled and said. Amber suddenly said, "Mr. Ward, could you help me prepare the wax paper and tributes, I want to pay my respects to his mother." Mr. Ward was taken aback and then said hurriedly, "But you haven''t been pregnant for long, and now you want to go to visit the graveyard, I am afraid it might not be good for the baby." "Why are you still so superstitious?" Amber raised her eyebrows and said jokingly. A newly pregnant woman cannot visit the grave or a temple. It was just folk stories and she would not believe them. "It''s not that I''m superstitious, it is just you have just be pregnant and thus it''s better to nurture the baby peacefully and not put yourself at risk for any pregnancyplications. The trip to the mountain will use up a lot of your physical strength." Mr. Ward said justifying himself. "Alright, it''s fine, I''m fully aware of the situation." Amber waved her hands and said rather gravely, "Such a major thing happened and yet Jack didn''t tell me, so now that I know I have to go and pay my respects to his mother. As a wife of the Hughes family, it would be terribly unfilial if I didn''t go and worship her at this moment." The mention of filial piety made it impossible for him to continue to dissuade her. Amber then lowered her head and gently stroked her belly, "And besides I am her pregnant daughter inw, so it really is what I must do." Mr. Ward hesitated for a moment, and then nodded his head in agreement. And so Amber, Mr. Ward and Daisy went to Sophie''s grave together. Jack had arrived at the DT real estate agency offices. Just as he had entered the office and sat down, he received a text message. Jack casually picked up his phone, however as soon as he saw the message, his heart sank. The content of the text message was very simple. It was just four words. "My son, be careful!" Father! Jack was startled. Disregarding the content of the text message, he hurriedly dialed the number. However just like thest time, the receiver of the number directly hung up after just one ring. Jack was a little anxious and hurriedly passed on the phone number to Mr. Ward so he could attempt to trace the number. He then wrote a reply to the text message which said ''Father, where are you now?'' He then anxiously waited. Thest time his father had sent a short message, it was exactly the same as this time. The only difference was this time it was a warning, but it was told that he was safest time. So... what did he need to be careful about? Jack frowned and his thoughts were forming rapidly. As matters stood currently, he was out in the open, whereas his father because of the assassination attempt went missing and now had the advantage of hiding covertly and thus the things and dangers he could see were a lot more than Jack could. It was by no means random that his father who had been hiding his whereabouts to suddenly send a message of warning to him. "The Hughes Family?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jack murmured to himself. The only danger he could think of was to do with the Hughes Family. Without the pressure from his father, then if Madam Hughes and the rest of the Hughes Family wanted him, then they could get him easily. However as soon as he thought of this, he then felt it was impossible. After all my father was gone for so long, all their energy was focused on the search for my father. He worried this at the beginning, but as the time passed, he became more rxed gradually. ''Or maybe the Assassin Squad?'' Jack raised his eyebrows and then immediately shook his head in denial. This idea was even more absurd than the Hughes family. Brown had once fallen to Azrael''s mercy, and had even gone against the rules of the Assassin squad, so now it was even more impossible for him to being for him. In addition to this... Jack fell into even deeper thoughts. At present the enemies that he had could be counted with his fingers, the Burton family had beenpletely shut down and the Quinn Family who had been stifled by Yael and Amelia didn''t dare cause any trouble again. Besides these people, were there any other enemies? After thinking deeply about this for about a few minutes, he had stille up with nothing. His phone then rang suddenly. Jack awoke from his thoughts and he saw it was Mr. Ward and he was not that excited. "Master Hughes, the phone number has already been deleted." Mr. Ward said in a low voice. "Deleted again?" Jack was exasperated. The deletion of the phone number was a lot faster this time. What exactly was his father so afraid of? Since the number had already been deleted, he lost all hope of any reply from his father. "Alright, I understand." Jack hung up the phone, unable to maintain calm anymore. The four word warning text from his father made him both worried and feeling very uneasy. However, he was still unable to think of what he needed to be careful of. The distraught emotions apanied Jack the whole day. When he finished work at six, he left the office feeling terribly distraught. As soon as he got in the car, just as he was about to set off he received another phone call. It was Yael. Jack was brought up, why would he be calling him at this time? After he took a deep breath and calmed himself down, Jack answered the phone. Then as Yael began speaking. Jack felt as if he was struck by lightning and in an instant thought again what exactly was his father trying to warn him about! On the phone, Yael''s voice was extremely low and suppressed. "Jack! There has been a serious problem, ourpany has been attacked in the market and we have lost 1 billion!"????? Chapter 405 Friend or Enemy Was this what my father wanted me to be careful about? Jack understood immediately. The loss of billions was not fatal to the Quinn family''s financialpany that Yael was in charge of, but it was still traumatic. Such a loss was not small! What''s more, how big was his own inside information now? "Who did it?" Jack asked immediately. If he knew who attacked Yael, he might be able to know what his father was afraid of all the time. "There were five forces in total." Over the phone, Yael''s voice was a little low, "There were three domestic capitals and two foreign capitals." After a pause, Yael seemed to have read Jack''s mind, and said in a deep voice, "There is no sign of the Hughes family in it." Not the Hughes family? Jack''s brows were twisted, his thoughts wereplicated. When he asked, he was ready that the Hughes family was a part of it. But Yael''s words made the doubts in his mind deeper. Taking a deep breath, Jack pinched his nose and asked, "Is the investigation of these five capitals clear?" "The three domestic ones are Zooko Investment and Seava Capital, and the third... is a group in the Northwest." Yael paused, and then he added, "The two foreign capitals have not been investigated, but preliminary clues indicate that the two capitals must beplicated and dangerous." "The Northwest?" There was a gleam in Jack''s eyes. In the entire territory, the economic development was especially strong in the coastal areas, and every city was a ce where powerful people were hidden. The Northwest, to put it bluntly, was a desert, with few people, but it was also destined to have very few powerful capitals to grow their root there. This was why Yael paused, not only Yael, but Jack thought it was a little absurd. As for the two foreign capitals, Jack didn''t care about it for this moment. It was difficult to make a final conclusion before thorough investigation. He put down his right hand and said in a deep voice, "I think we should investigate the capital group in the Northwest. It should be easy to investigate such a huge capital in that kind of ce." "I have asked Amelia to do it." Yael said. After a pause, Yael asked again, "By the way, are there any news about your father?" When he heard this, Jack immediatelyughed to himself, "But, you just remind me that my dad texted me, telling me to be careful in the morning. I didn''t think about what to be careful of until you called." On the other side of the phone, Yael was silent. A few secondster, Yael said solemnly, "It''s a big game! I will tell Amelia to investigate these five capitals as soon as possible, and in the next few days, I will work on them carefully." "Just do it, you are better at finance than me." Jack hung up the phone, his expression extremely solemn, his eyes could not hide his doubts. Yael was right, this time it was really big! If there was a hint of the Hughes family behind this, it would save the trouble. At least he would know that they were going against him. But now, the five forces, the three in the country, there was no hint of the Hughes family. This meant... maybe there were other forces that already had their eyes on him! Perhaps these forces were not as good as the Hughes family, but they were definitely big enough that could really kill his existence! Thinking of this, Jack suddenly felt a fire burning inside. Being watched by people inexplicably, taking a billion, anyone who ran across this kind of thing, would be really angry. Rubbing his face, Jack started the car and returned to his home in TM. When he got home, Amber was watching TV and knitting clothes in the living room. While Mr. Ward was sipping tea, Brent and Daisy were busy in the kitchen. Everything was as usual. However, Mr. Ward noticed that Jack''s face was a little unnatural. "Young Master, something going on?" Jack nodded and motioned for Mr. Ward to go to the terrace. After arriving at the terrace. Jack sat on the recliner and said in a deep voice, "Yael side was attached by five capital forces today, and they lost a billion!" "One billion?!" Mr. Ward''s face changed drastically, and he eximed. Jack raised his eyebrows and looked at Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, you know a lot, do you know anyrge capital groups in the Northwest?" He was not worried about Zooko Investment and Seava Capital, both of which were well known giants in the financial world, they were sweeping through the financial world, and rarely had rivals. It really made sense to pick Yael''s financialpany. Only the one in the Northwest! They appeared so strangely, the reason for participating in the sniper was also strange. However. What was even more bizarre was. Mr. Ward frowned and thought for nearly a minute. Then he shook his head and said, "As far as I know, there is no big capital in the Northwest. That ce is not suitable for big capitals to set their root. Normally, the small capitals are not even eligible to participate in such an attack." "That''s interesting." Jack rubbed his nose and smiled meaningfully. A ce where there was no big capital, but suddenly a big capital appeared and participated in the sniper attack, which was even sessful. Thispany was too suspicious!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Young Master, Yael will take care of it. Was this rted to the Hughes family?" Mr. Wardforted, and then he said out the same thought as Jack when he first knew he was attacked. Jack shook his head and smiled bitterly, "There was no sign of the Hughes family at all. In addition to the Northwestpany, there are Zooko Investment and Seava Capital, as well as two overseas capital forces." Mr. Ward''splexion was condensed to the extreme, he was twisting his fingers slightly, and he whispered, "The five forces attacked us at the same time. Obviously, they came prepared, but if there is no sign of the Hughes family, what power is it to make these five capitals gather together?" Just as he said that, Jack''s cell phone rang. Looking at it, Jack said, "It''s Yael." He answered the phone and turned on the speakerphone. "Jack, I reviewed today''s incident several times and discovered something very strange." Yael''s voice was deeply confused. "What is it?" Jack asked. On the other side of the phone, Yael slowly continued, "When the five capital forces attacked us, the Northwest force actually pushed back halfway. It was in the middle of when the other four capital forces were attacking us, the northwestern one temporarily entered. It helped us push the stock price up for a little, and then it took a turn for the worse." When he said that, Jack and Mr. Ward''s faces changed abruptly. While looking at each other, both of them showed doubts. "What kind of action is that?" Mr. Ward blurted out, "To temporarily join in, to push it up, it should be helpful to us, but then they join hands with the other four to harvest. Are they a friend or an enemy?" Jack was also very puzzled. As Mr. Ward said, if it was really a sniper harvest, it would be unreasonable to temporarily join in and push up the stock price, but the final result was indeed that the fivepanies attacked Yael together. This kind of operation instantly made the whole thing more confusing. However, there was something Jack didn''t expect. On the phone, Yael slowly told an even more incredible fact.0000 Chapter 406 Grand Freemasons Boom! When he heard Yael''s words, Jack felt like he was struck by lightning. On the phone, what Yael said so impressively was, "The capital power in the Northwest not only does not have the ability to attack us, but it is also unknown in the entire Northwest area!" His words were like thunder. Even he had known the opinion from Mr. Ward before. Now that he heard what Yael said, Jack still felt shocked. They weren''t known, in other words, it was not ranked among the top capital forces in the Northwest! But it was exactly such a capital force, which was not in the top rank, that entered their game temporarily. Not only did it buck the trend and pushed up the stocks, it alsopleted the harvest together with the other four capitals. The Quinn family was able to keep the position of the richest family, it was Yael who made a shockwave, swept the capital market by tens of billions, and set the stage. Yael''s financial ability was like the one of a genius. The other four big capitals joined forces to form a grand power, and Yael couldn''t fight against, which was reasonable. But the Northwestpany was just a small grasshopper, how could they be a part of those geniuses? This was absurd! "Yael, what''s the name of thatpany?" Mr. Ward asked. Yael said, "It''s called Jeweline Group." "I have not heard of them." Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, rubbed his nose, and said, "Yael, you have been robbed by such apany. Do you feel like you''ve dug your own grave?" "Mr. Ward, please don''t mock me." Yael retorted frustrated. Immediately afterwards, he said, "Jack, our of those two overseaspanies, one has been investigated, it is Grand Freemasons, and the other should have the hint of Rothschild." Boom! Jack was struck by lightning, and his pupils suddenly shrank to the extreme. He didn''t know "Grand Freemasons", but he knew Rothschild! An ancient wealthy family, an internationally renowned majestic giant! Taking a deep breath, he tried to hide the shock inside, Jack smiled and said, "With Rothschild involved, it is natural that you lost this time." "I''ll hang up first, I will have to find a wayter." Yael''s voice was a little low. After hanging up, Jack smiled bitterly. He could hear Yael''s frustration and weakness. But in this case, even he didn''t know how tofort him. Yael was indeed a genius, and indeed has the arrogance of genius. But when being faced with the Rothschild, even a genius could bleak. They were wealthy family standing at the top of the world with a long history of existence, which was beyond the reach of any ordinary wealthy families. Quinn family was indeed the richest family in X city before. But the richest family in X city changed from generation to generation, changing the name and surname. Its foundation, no matter from which aspect, cannot bepared with a giant like Rothschild. Just like the Hughes family. The so-called genius depended on who he waspared to. If he waspared with ordinary people, he was a genius, but if he waspared to the elite generation of the Hughes family, he may be obscured by the others. Jack looked up at Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, do you know this Grand Freemasons? Is it a force in our territory?" "Yeah." Mr. Ward nodded, his eyes turned deeply as he started telling the story. "Grand Freemasons can actually be traced back more than two hundred years ago. They were originally established as a gang. With the change of times, Grand Freemasons have moved far from the territory and became internationally, and their methods of reproduction have also undergone great changes. They have been developing wildly for more than two hundred years, and their background has already made some wealthy families in the world embarrassed." "Andpared with Rothschild?" Jack asked. Mr. Ward thought for a few seconds, then gave a weird smile. "That depends. If it''s about economics, Rothschild wins. If it''s about other sides that shouldn''t been known, Grand Freemasons can make more than 90% of the wealthy families fearful, and Rothschild is among them." Jack was enlightened suddenly. ording to Mr. Ward, Grand Freemasons was not actually a wealthy family, but aplex of fractions. After more than two hundred years of development, a group of roots gathered together to form the towering tree of Grand Freemasons. Although they were not a wealthy family, its deterrence and heritage were definitely not weaker than any other wealthy family! "That''s interesting." Jack rubbed his nose andughed meaningfully, "I really didn''t expect that I would be able to cause such people as Rothschild and Grand Freemasons to take action. What did I deserve that with?" "Young Master, this matter is hidden too deeply. I suggested that Yael should keep low-key for a while." Mr. Ward said in a deep voice. He didn''t care about the three local capitals. But Grand Freemasons and Rothschild he had to guard against! The two behemoths are like giant beasts pressing on them. If they would go head-on at this time, it was very likely that there would be a disastrous and irreparable situation. Mr. Ward was very clear about Jack''s current family background, even if there was the gift from Patrick before his disappearance,pared with Grand Freemasons and Rothschild, it was nothing more than just ridiculously overrating itself.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Even if I want to step back, Yael won''t." Jack smiled and stared sharply, "What''s more, they are already standing in front of our doors, armed, if I go back now, it would be like waiting for death at home?" Mr. Ward was speechless. Jack waved his hands, "Let''s just leave it for now, Yael should know what to do about it." Jack wasn''t a person who would be pushed around, if he was, he wouldn''t be there that he was today. His character was changing, but his deep inner self never did. Talking about taking a step back, only depended on the time, if he did it in a situation as this, it would be like waving a white g, and waiting to be killed. Instead of ending a fight like a loser, why not take all courage and go for it. When he saw the dark face on Mr. Ward, Jack continued, "Mr. Ward, please do help me to investigate the Jeweline Group these days, their appearance doesn''t make sense, I feel there is more to it." Mr. Ward''s dark eyes shed. He subconsciously got closer to Jack, and asked in a deep voice, "Young Master, do you think, it''s old Master?" Jack smiled helplessly, "If they are friends, then I think it is my father, if they are enemies, then I really don''t know." He did have such thoughts. The Jeweline''s movement was too strange. Just when his father told him to be careful, Yael was in trouble. Not putting his father and the Jeweline Group in one box would be hard even for an ordinary person, leave alone Jack. "I understand." Mr. Ward nodded and left. When he was at the door, he heard Jack''s voice again. "And, keep watching the Hughes family." He had to be very careful, especially now that his father had disappeared, he lost his biggest supporter, Jack had no choice but to be more careful. At night, when Jack was lying quietly on the deck chair, his deep dark eyes staring at the stars in the sky. After a long time, Jack mumbled to himself, "Dad, how did you disappear? What are you afraid of?" This was what Jack couldn''t understand most. He was the head of the Hughes family, what could have forced him to hide? The cold night wind was blowing. He had no idea how long he was there, but Jack got tired. Suddenly, he felt someoneing closer to him. Then, someone put a jacket on him. Beside his ear, he could hear Amber''s gentle voice, "It''ste,e with me to the bedroom to rest?" Chapter 407 Beautiful Woman Jack opened his eyes. He saw the beautiful face of Amber. The lights were dark. Amber''s eyes were filled with love. Jack lost himself for a second as he looked at her. "What are you staring at? Dummy." Amber''s cheeks were a little red as she asked him. Jackughed, then he got up, "Was I here alone for a long time?" "Yes, it''s almost midnight now. Mr. Ward asked me not to disturb you. He said you had lots on your mind. However, I got worried as you did not go downstairs. Amber held his arm. Seeing his eyes, she felt sorry. She didn''t want to see him being so tired of thinking about those things, but she knew that it couldn''t be avoided. Her man was a person who would wear the crown and be the king someday. The only thing that she could do was to support him, to love him, and to give him warmth. Back in the bedroom. Jack took a shower but as heid down on the bed, he wasn''t tired anymore. Amber was in his arms. Once in a while, she would look up at him. It was very quiet in the room. Only the nightlight beside their bed was on. There was a light scent in the room. "Are you sleeping?" Amber asked. "I can''t." Jack shook his head and knitted his brows, "I feel like I''m suffocating." Suffocating? Amber''s little body trembled slightly, and her face blushed even more. Her beautiful eyes shed, then she said with red lips, "I heard that the guy will always be suffocating when his wife is pregnant." Jack was shocked. All his thoughts were swept away. What! What was his wife thinking about? Since when was she being so straightforward? Before Jack could exin. Amber suddenly climbed on Jack quickly as a cat, and said while breathing hot air on him, "I can help you." The sentence caused Jack to swallow his words back. He was confused yet nervous. Ever since Amber got pregnant, he really didn''t... Now that his wife was so willing to have sex with him, he couldn''t help but be excited. "Do you want it?" Amber''s lips were beside his ears, asking him. Her warm breath made his sight blurred. They were legally married, this should be alright? When he thought of that, Jack suddenly felt hot, and he looked at Amber. But when his eyes scanned her belly, suddenly his excitement was gone. What kind of man was he to think about that when his wife was pregnant? Jack cursed himself in his heart, then he reached out to touch her nose, "What are you thinking about, Dummy?" Amber was startled. Jack exined, "When I said I feel suffocated, I meant everything that happened these days, the things happened to my mother, Yael, and my father. Except for my mother''s issue, everything else seems like a maze to me, so I feel suffocated."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "What!" Amber''s face turned pale, as she was surprised and shy. Just like a scared kitten, she buried her head in Jack''s chest and pulled the nket over to cover herself. "Ahh, Dummy! Would you mind making yourself clear in the future, I thought... I thought... you are a bad man!" When he heard Amber ming him, heughed. And he felt much better. He reached out a hand and turned off the light, wrapped himself around Amber, and fell asleep. In the following three days. Yael had continuous bad news. The five groups which tried to make trouble to ZX Finances together made him worried. Even for Yael and Amelia, they were having trouble fighting against them. Even for the ZX Finances which had billions of savings. But facing the five groups, they still felt stressed. Jack never interfered with what Yael should do. Because he knew that Yael knew so much more than him and was more experienced than him. He also knew that he was not as good as Amelia. Knowing how to make good use of people is something that a king must know. This was also the key reason why he chose Yael under the suggestion of Mr. Ward to expand and develop thepany! If he intervened at this time, it may be unhelpful and even disrupt the original n of Yael and Amelia. On the other side. Mr. Ward finally checked the background of the Jeweline Group thoroughly. However, the result made Jack feel helpless. All information showed that Jeweline Group was only a smallpany through and through. There was no inflow of big capital, no important people supporting them, just as one of the flocks in the desert of the Northwest, not special at all. It was such an ordinarypany. But yet they were involved in the storm of the financial world. Under Yael''s billions of trading, as well as among the Grand Freemasons, the Rothschild, and other Capitals, they managed to operate well. Even though Jack and Mr. Ward both knew that "there must be a demon if something goes wrong," they couldn''t find out who the "demon" was. However, the only thing Jack could be sure of was. The Jeweline Group should be an enemy but not a friend. When the Jeweline Group entered the game, it reversed a wave of market conditions. After that, the Jeweline Group had been following the other four Capitals to Yael. This also dispelled Jack''s initial guess that his father was supporting the Jeweline Group. Thest thing left was helplessness and despair. Yael hadn''t contacted Jack for three days, and Jack didn''t dare to contact Yael. In the fight in the financial world, it was not an exaggeration to say that you could die. In minutes, the winner could be decided. Jack knew that the pressure Yael had been suffering in the past three days was simply unimaginable. The only thing he could do was to do his work at the DT real estate agency like he normally did and pretend as if nothing happened. In that evening. After getting off work, Jack just walked out of thepany building. A figure who was wrapped tightly in a ck coat greeted him. "Mr. Hughes, it''s a pleasure meeting you." The gentle voice, like a bird''s singing, was gentle in his ears. At the same time, she also stretched out a beautiful hand that was as white as jade with long fingers. Jack was attracted by the beautiful hand. Words couldn''t describe them. It was as if it was designed and then made into it. It was simply a hand but it was full of magic. "Who are you?" Jack asked with a frown. out a brutal and inhuman harvest on The graceful body was tightly wrapped around by the ck coat. She had a big ck sun hat while lowering down her head, it was impossible to see her appearance at all. Just after he asked that, the woman in front of him took out something from her pocket and handed it to Jack. Jack''s eyes narrowed. This was a token made of sandalwood. It was not big, just a little bigger than the jade pendant that people usually wore. On it was one engraved word -- Freemasons! "You belong to the Grand Freemasons?" Jack''s pupils narrowed. It was just one word, but the only thing he could connect the word to was the Grand Freemasons that he had been encountered withtely. "Please follow me to find a ce to talk." The woman said gently. Apparently, she had admitted her identity tacitly. To talk? Talk about what? Jack was stunned. If Yael wasn''t targeted this time, he wouldn''t even know what was the Grand Freemasons. It was not an exaggeration to say that they have never met. So, what was there to talk about??????????????? Chapter 408 Rena Yales "Sorry, my family is still waiting for me to go home for dinner." Jack rejected her invitation. First of all, he had no rtionship with the Grand Freemasons. The second reason was that the Grand Freemasons was now targeting Yael. Thus, he felt confused as now the people of the Grand Freemasons wereing to find him. "Your family?" The woman smiled, "If you miss your family, I can invite them all over. Believe me, the Grand Freemasons has such power." Jack''s expression suddenly became cold and severe. "Are you threatening me?" The woman calmly said, "The Grand Freemasons wouldn''t fear to do so." When she said that, her words were confident and domineering. This order was... from Grand Freemasons! Jack clenched his fists and stared at the woman coldly. Finally, he let go and sneered, "Where?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Indeed, the Grand Freemasons had the power to threaten him! Amber was guarded by Brent, Daisy, and Mr. Ward. However, if the Grand Freemasons wanted to get her, they could definitely do it. Just like when Deadpool Mercenary surrounded TM Vi. The absolute power could not be resisted. The woman in front of him was a signal that the Grand Freemasons had got something ready. Jack didn''t dare to gamble on Amber''s safety. "Get on." The woman took Jack to a BMW i8. After getting in the car, the woman finally took off her sun hat. Jack finally saw the woman''s face. It was a face that could not be described in words. It wasn''t even enough to say that her beauty was overthrowing states and cities. Her white skin was crystal clear, like the most refined crystal, with a slight red light. Either frowning or smiling, she portrayed a natural and overwhelming beauty. Even Jack couldn''t help but lose his consciousness. How could such beauty... appear in the world? A doubt emerged in Jack''s heart, not being disloyal, but overwhelmed! "Am I beautiful?" The woman raised her eyebrows and asked. Jack nodded, making no secret of it. "Do you want something?" Jack''s brows were slightly furrowed, and the corners of his eyes were highlighted. The woman puffed her lips and exined with a smile, "I mean, do you want me to apany you?" The gentle and pleasant smile was like a spring breeze. The affirmative tone made people not doubting that she was telling the truth. If it was someone else in Jack''s ce, he might have already nodded habitually. But when the woman asked this, Jack had Amber in his mind. He rubbed his nose and smiled, "Do you say this to someone who is married and has a wife?" "Why not?" The woman smiled, "You can get a divorce after you get married, and if you don''t, I don''t mind being a mistress." Jack was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "I thought you were beautiful, even more beautiful than my wife, but your words made me start to dislike you." "If you dislike me, that''s fine, I don''t care, if you want me, just tell me, I''m avable, you can have me to apany you if you on the spot want to." The woman''s hand shifted a few strands of hair from her forehead to her ear, and stretched her hand to Jack, "Mr. Hughes, let''s meet again, my name is Rena Yales, the Lieutenant of the Grand Freemasons!" Rena? Jack didn''t stretch out his hand but looked solemnly at the woman in front of him. The word "Lieutenant" gave him a new understanding of Rena. It turned out that this woman was not only pretty! It was the first time that Jack heard about the Grand Freemasons, but this didn''t prevent him from understanding the meaning of the so-called "Lieutenant". It meant that Rena, at least in a certain ce of the Grand Freemasons, could be regarded as the best fighter! Seeing Jack didn''t reach out his hand, Rena didn''t care as she took back her hand and started the car. The blue BMW i8 roared like a beast and drove onto the road, at a high speed. "Where are we going now?" Jack asked. "Don''t ask, you''ll know when you get there." Rena jokingly smiled, "I just want to find a quiet ce where there is no one else, to learn from each other." Jack was speechless. He suddenly felt bad. The feeling that Rena gave him was a kind of dissolution, which was extremely inconsistent with the aura exuding from her body. He felt like she was trying to provoke him and make them into a rtionship. But... was it possible? Jack only had Amber in his heart. However, if a passerby on the road being flirted by ady with such stunning beauty, wouldn''t his heart be racing? Instinctively, Jack looked out of the window. He didn''t want the slightest verbalmunication with Rena. And Rena didn''t care. She smiled slightly and mmed on the gas pedal to increase the speed. When the car was driven out of the city, Rena finally spoke again, breaking the silence in the car. "Mr. Hughes, don''t you want to ask me about the Grand Freemasons targeting Yael?" "I don''t." Jack looked out the window. A hint of surprise shed in Rena''s beautiful eyes. He looked at Jack sideways, and the corners of her red mouth were curled into a smile. About ten minutes after they left the city. A seemingly old vi appeared in front of Jack. To be exact, it wasn''t old, it just had an ancient feeling! The three-storey building had a big yard. nts were climbing up and growing on the wall of the property, giving it a greenish look. But it still couldn''t hide the surveince cameras that were installed almost every two to three meters. When the BMW i8 arrived at the gate, the metal gate opened slowly. Rena drove the car into the yard, then stepped on the brake to park the car in the middle of the yard. "We are here, Mr. Hughes." Rena smiled gently. Jack got off the car coldly. However, just as his feet stepped on the ground, and was about to stand up straight. Swoosh! Suddenly, there was a sound of the sharp wind. Jack suddenly got goosebumps all over his body. His pupils narrowed. Almost out of natural reaction, he turned around immediately. What he saw was that Rena, who was standing in front of the car, was suddenly up in the air, supporting herself with one hand on the rooftop of the car, and one footing toward him. "Get out!" At the cut-off point, Jack screamed, bending his right hand, and elbow hitting it directly. Bang! There was a loud noise. Rena''s body trembled, like a swimming fish, shended on the roof, rolled over, and stopped at the rear of the BMW i8. An expression of astonishment appeared on her beautiful face. No, it was a shock to be exact. As if seeing a rare treasure, staring straight at Jack. Immediately, her red little tongue licked the corner of her mouth, "Your fighting instincts are quite sharp? It''s really beyond my expectation." She didn''t mean topliment but was just really surprised. As a Lieutenant, she knew how terrifying the sneak attack just now was. On the contrary, Jack defended instantly. Even at the same time of the impact, with his superior strength, he carried out a counterattack. "Is this what you were talking about when you said learn from each other?" Jack''s face was stagnant and his eyes were extremely cold. Rena raised her eyebrows and smiled, "What did you think? If you want to do something else, I can apany you to the end!" "You do not deserve to!" Jack said coldly. Rena immediately became furious, "Are you humiliating me? Why am I not as good as your wife?" "Just because she is my wife, you are not nearly as good as her!" Jack slowly arched his body. At this moment, his momentum was strong enough to pull up a mountain from the ground. "If you want to learn from each other, then I will apany you to the end."000 Chapter 409 How Could You Show no Regard to Mr. Hughes? In the yard,. The wind in autumn was soughing. Scarlet leaves rustled in the breeze. The murderous atmosphere was imperceptibly filled the air. Jack arched his body to abat posture as if a strong bow waiting to be shot. His cold eyes targeted at Rena Yales who was sitting on top of the car. Facing Jack, her hussy smile disappeared out of the way, even a trace of anger that was ring up just now melted away. "Do you think that I''m a frivolous woman? "Absolutely" Jack responded coldly. Rena Yales slightly frowned her brows. Slowly getting up, but shey on the roof instead. The posture was extremely bizarre. "Then fight!" As Rena Yales shouted out, her arms and feet jerked on the roof, in a sh she was just like a hunting cheetah straightly pounced towards Jack. Jack focused his gaze, without evading, he shook his fist right to her. The punch brought a drive of fierce winds. In a split second, Rena Yales sank her body and survived from Jack''s punch. "Cramp!" Jack''s face turned pale. Before pulling back his fist, he could feel a st of air blowing under him, out of the corner of his eye, Rena Yales was moving briskly, she turned to Jack''s back fast with a quick movement around his waist. At the same time. Puff! A sound of tearing could be heard suddenly. Jack moved sideways instinctively, looking down, and he saw the clothes around his waist was torn apart, upon his abdominal muscles, there were three red wounds, blood oozing out, flesh flipping out. Such a sharp hand?! Jack was shocked, he nced at Rena. Rena did not further attack him after the hit. Instead, she remained in ce seeming like showing off. With Jack''s gaze, she gently threw the few pieces of fabric to the ground, stuck out her carmine tongue, and licked up the remaining blood on her fingertips. Slowly putting her forefinger into her mouth, she sipped it gently. "Mr. Hughes'' flesh is truly delicious as expected," she seductively said. This scenery was extremely tantalizing as if the slender finger meant something. But Jack looked extremely cold. Facing Rena''s "provocation", he spoke in a cold voice, "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a carrier of HIV?" Rena was speechless. The right forefinger in her mouth froze up, like an electric shock, she took it out in an instant.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Why are you so filthy?" Rena yelled. Jack sneered, "Just a kind reminder to you, girls away from home need to have self-regard, don''t simply suck something else." "You..." Rena''s glorious face expression hardened in a sudden. She rushed out with anger. In a second, she lifted her right foot with mud flew in the air, moving straight towards Jack like an arrow that flies out of the spring. Jack looked serious and a dignified sense could be seen from his eyebrow. He didn''t take Rena seriously just now, which caused the sessful attack by Rena, he underestimated Rena the "Lieutenant" with too much self confidence. Jack had a new impression on Rena now after the first battle. Now he became more serious when facing Rena, dared not be reckless. Grand Freemasons, which had thrived for over two hundred years, definitely none o the Lieutenant could rise to an upper position with just their beautiful face. Whoosh! Rena''s right hand caused a gust of strong wind, heading straight to Jack''s face. Jack didn''t dodge, he moved his body to confront her attack directly, and swung with both fists with strong strength. Defeating the weakness of the enemy with ones'' particr strength, seeking the right chance, finishing it with just one attack, this was the exact key point in real fighting. Under hardcore training from Brent and self persistent practices, Jack''s body had surpassed most of the ordinary people, he was trained to an exclusive strong body already. Rena Yales was a Lieutenant, but she was also a woman after all. Men vs women, if men''s strength was wasted, could they have to use any other skills to win women when in a battle? Jack''s strike was very fast, and it was barely seen clearly from other''s view. With heavy strike and kick towards Rena, Jack''s speed was as fast as the thunder. Just as Jack expected, Rena was also quick, but eventually, she lost on physical strength. Compared to heavy punches, her skills had no chance to show, she could only struggle to cope with it. Boom! With a fistnded, Rena staggered backward. Her beautiful yet cold face suddenly flushed. Rena got to open her mouth and exhaled a heavy breath only after holding back for a second. She nearly lost her breath with the strike just now! "So, is that all you got?" Jack rxed his shoulders and smirked, "Aren''t you powerful? I was just warming up," Warming up? Rena''s brows knitted together, she felt a deep humiliation! As one of the Lieutenants of Grand Freemasons, she won the status with her skills in long term battles. And now she was treated as... warming up? "Very well, I was also warming up." Rena raised her brow stubbornly and smiled. Before she could finish her words, she dashed at an unprecedented speed, heading straight toward Jack. "Huh?!" Jack was shocked. All of a sudden she''d changed her style? Previously Rena''s style was feminine and mostly with agile skills. But now she became tougher. In a sh, Rena dashed toward Jack''s side. "Dragon Suppressing Palm!" Bang! Jack could feel a buzz ringing through his ears. Within his sight, Rena''s right fist was attacking in an overwhelming vigor. In an instant, Jack turned serious, without evading, his right fist threw out. The advantage of his physical strength had given confidence to his attack. Bang! A loud sound was heard. As soon as both fists smacked together, Jack''s eyes widened with shock. He could sense a formidable force passing through from his arm to his shoulder des, the vibrations even caused his joints to be paralyzed. In this shocking moment, the buzzing sound rang again. Swoosh! Once again, Rena raised her left fist towards Jack. Jack turned serious suddenly, he shouted out loud further with a left fist smacking out. Bang! The feeling of palsy struck again. Rena suddenly showed a devil smile, "As a dignified man, you''re a failure." Jack, who was in shock, immediately burst into anger. He bent over his body, following with a furious roar, he attacked Rena with his vigorously wide shoulder. Rena''s beautiful face went shocked. At this critical moment. She raised her arms, "Light Lever Strong!" Boom! Jack''s shoulder hit Rena''s palms severely Both of the two stepped back at the same time. After stabilizing his figure, Jack frowned. He shook his arms instinctively to scatter the numbness over them. On the other side, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her lips, her hands lying beside her body, she was trembling. She looked at Jack, she was not like before, who thought Jack was weak, but she looked more frightened. "Your strength is truly mighty!" A fierce battle intent could be seen from Rena''s eyes, "Nobody could force me to defend with Taiji before I perform Dragon Suppressing Palm, you...made me fascinated." In a short moment. Rena''s strong aura rose, her killing intent became strong in an instant. Just when she took one step out. A spatter of apuse echoed in the yard. Meanwhile, a voice sounded out. "Stop it Rena, How could you show no regard to Mr. Hughes?"??????????????? Chapter 410 The Juan Generation There was a sudden, thunderous roar. It caused the originally turbulent courtyard toe to an abrupt stop. Rena stopped walking and stomped in apliant manner, "Grandpa! He punched me till I spat blood. Can''t I even hit him back?" Grandpa? Jack''s gaze averted to the vi. The door to the vi opened, revealing an old master donned in a ck Tang suit. With a cane in one hand to support him, he slowly approached the courtyard. He was as thin as a stick, and he even had a hunched back. He was walking slowly with a cane, his face covered with deep lines and age spots, and his hair was grey. He was a man weighed down by old age However, his eyes were exceptionally bright and full of energy. With a gentle smile on his face, he looked just like any other grandfathers out there. As Rena Yales'' grandfather, he couldn''t be just like other grandfathers in the neighbourhood. Jack looked at the old master, unable to help himself, and showed a solemn expression. "Mr. Jack, I am Carlos Juan Yales." The old master smiled gently and bowed a little as he greeted Jack. Jack did not say any words in response. Rena, who was watching from the side, had been initially already mad, but upon seeing this scene, she felt as if she was about to explode from anger. Good Lord! What kind of status did this man have? Rena''s grandfather greeted him, but he was in a position high enough to ignore him. How could it be? Rena couldn''t help reprimanding him, "Hey! Jack Hughes, where are your manners? My grandpa is greeting to you, don''t you know how to reply to him? You need to know that no one in the Grand Freemasons dares to treat my grandpa like this!" "I am not in the Grand Freemasons." Jack sneered. "You..." Rena, who was annoyed, stomped her feet, "Then don''t you know that you should respect the old and cherish the young?" "Pfft!" Jack gave her an indifferent smirk. Rena was burning with fury at this point. It felt like she was a bomb, and Jack was the wire that could make her explode any time. This man was so infuriating! "Rena! Enough!" Carlos''s expression darkened, and he threw a sideways nce at Rena. Soon after, a warm and gentle smile appeared on his face again as he invited Jack into the vi, "We prepared some tea. Mr. Jack, let us go inside and have a chat." Jack did not move. He did not know what can be chatted with the two people in front of him. Rena raised her brows and provoked him, "Then? Are you afraid that we have hundreds of assassins inside ready to ambush you? And kill you as you walk through the door?" "I''m afraid of being eaten alive by you." Jack replied coldly and strode with big steps, overtaking Carlos, and walked towards the vi. Rena furrowed her brows and gritted her teeth. When she saw that Carlos was following Jack behind, she walked quickly to him and stopped him. "Grandpa, this guy is too rude! Why are you still so nice to him?" "Rude? I heard all of your flirtatious words from earlier clearly." Carlos gave her a sideways nce, "You little girl, I asked you to invite him, but just because you think he is charming, you flirted with him. You deserved to be punched!" Rena was speechless at his response. She gritted her teeth in dissatisfaction, "Grandpa, I am just a girl here, and I am even your granddaughter. How could you be on his side?" "Gender doesn''t matter when ites to being deviant." Carlos looked at Rena with a deep, meaningful gaze, let out an odd chuckle before he followed behind Jack. Rena remained rooted on her spot and gritted her teeth in anger. Who was being deviant? It was Rena''s first time flirting with someone else, and her grandfather said that she was a deviant? Oh god! Who was his real grandchild here? The vi was spacious. It wasn''t extravagant, it had a sense of history. The furnishings and theyout of the ce was based on the style from nearly a century ago. However, what made Jack ufortable was the fact that there was a huge incense table in the living room of the vi. On the incense table, there were some tributes. The censer was burning, releasing a fragrant smell and smoke at the same time. A memorial tablet was ced right in the centre of the table. Whereas on the wall behind, hung three monochrome portraits. This traditional design was ipatible with the entire style of the vi. Carlos, who entered soon after, noticed Jack looking at the incense table and the portraits. He exined gently, "Mr. Jack, these three men are the early founders of the Grand Freemasons. They were also the forefathers." "Mm." Jack nodded his head, turned, and headed into the living room. He took a seat on the couch. After Carlos finished his words, he prepared to continue with his introduction. But Jack''s action made him froze and swallowed all the words he wanted to say and take them back into his throat. "Grandpa, I told you, he wouldn''t ept your kindness." Rena whined and med him. "Don''t be rude." Carlos gave her a sideways nce, scaring Rena as she shrunk her neck and stuck out her tongue. After they took their seats, Carlos told Rena, "Make a cup of tea for Mr. Jack." Although Rena was unwilling to do it, she did not dare to disobey her grandfather and silently pour a cup of tea for Jack before she moved and stood by their side. But then. Carlos turned to Rena with a stern expression, "Where are your manners? You were wrong at first. Don''t you think you need to serve Mr. Jack tea and apologize?" "Serve him tea and apologize?" Rena was shocked, then her lips moved, uttering, "Grandpa, didn''t you..." "Serve him tea and apologize!" Carlos bellowed sternly and interrupted Rena. Without a choice, she could only purse her lips, picked up the teacup in a grievance, and served it to Jack. Jack took the cup from her and ced it back down on the table. He did not have the patience to wait anymore and went straight to the main point. "So, why do the both of you want to meet me?" "Mr. Jack, you''re indeed straightforward!" Carlos let out augh. Afterposing himself, he said slowly, "Actually, I brought my granddaughter specially back to the country for you, Mr. Jack." He paused for a moment, then added, "Surely, as the senior in the Grand Freemasons, I should be the oneing to meet you as to not degrade your status." His words managed to show his status and tter Jack at the same time. However, Jack was not interested at all. And he did not have a good feeling about the two people in front of him as well. If there was, then it could only be when he first met Lyndall Long. That time, he was indeed amused.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But annoyance and impatience were everything he felt towards them now. Jack took a good look at Carlos, "Yeah, it''s pretty obvious that you''re the senior there." Carlos'' expression froze. Rena, who was by his side, exploded in an instant. "Jack Hughes! Who do you think you are talking to? Do you know who my grandfather is?" She couldn''t care about her image anymore and started to scream at Jack, "There are 24 generation names in the Grand Freemasons. My grandpa''s generation name is Juan, and among all the generations, my grandpa is considered the seniors of the seniors. Even the Mafia Boss of the association now has to greet my grandfather politely when they meet." "In the association, my grandfather is considered as the forefather, and everyone needs to show their respect for him. How dare you treat him with such a terrible manner?" Her words came out too fast, and Carlos was too slow to stop her. Jack''s gaze was cold. He raised his head and looked at Rena without any expression on his face. She gritted her teeth, "My grandfather deliberately lowered himself just to tter you, but what did you do? Who do you think you are?" Jack found the situation funny. He mocked, "Your grandfather is the forefather of the Grand Freemasons. I am not part of that association, so do you think there''s any difference between him and another old man on the street to me?" Chapter 411 Second Only to One Person Teasingughter echoed throughout the living room. Carlos looked calm. However, Rena''s face turned red and she was speechless. She had really never seen someone who dared to be so impolite towards Grandpa! Even the heads of the families from the other side of the ocean who acknowledged their families as the centuries-old families themselves also had to be respectful when facing Grandpa! However, when he was back in the homnd now, he was described by this young guy from a smallnd as an...old man who lived on the street? "Rena, step back!" Carlos spoke and broke the silence in the living room, "What Mr. Hughes said is reasonable." Rena looked at her grandpa incredulously. Grandpa was extraordinarily friendly today...right? He surprisingly still said that it was reasonable? But facing Carlos'' gaze, Rena did not dare to argue anymore. She simply turned around and walked out of the living room.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Only Jack and Carlos were left in the living room. Jack said, "Mr. Yales, you better say straight to the point. If you continue to waste time like this, perhaps I won''t have the patience to wait for you. I still have to go home to have dinner with my wife." "Okay, okay. In that case, I won''t beat around the bush anymore." Carlos nodded and said while smiling, "The reason Ie this time is actually to invite Mr. Hughes to join the Grand Freemasons." Join the Grand Freemasons? Jack was instantly in a dilemma on the spot. What kind of situation was this? If it was not because Yael was targeted this time, he would not even know what the Grand Freemasons was. With no interaction with the Grand Freemasons, one of the most high-status and experienced people of the Grand Freemasons personally came and invited him to join the Grand Freemasons. Was this...a joke? Seeing Jack being dumbfounded, Carlosughed and continued saying, as if he had expected it. "I know the doubts Mr. Hughes has in your mind. You''re wondering why the Grand Freemasons will invite you to join although you have never had any interaction with the Grand Freemasons, right?" Jack regained his presence of mind and nodded. "It isn''t appropriate for me to tell you the exact reason. But, this is the thought of Mafia Boss of the Grand Freemasons." Carlos smiled friendly and he looked amiable, benevolent, and approachable. But, Jack had known a few matters about the Grand Freemasons from Mr. Ward. He was really foolish if he really thought that the old guy in front of him was approachable. "As long as Mr. Hughes agrees, the Grand Freemasons definitely won''t neglect Mr. Hughes. I know Mr. Hughes'' identity and background. Being the son of the head of the Hughes family, if you don''t get your deserved status after joining the Grand Freemasons, it''s indeed our fault for belittling Mr. Hughes." Carlos spoke steadily and calmly. When he spoke of this, he paused for a moment, lowered his voice and said, "Therefore, I''ve discussed with Mafia Boss. If Mr. Hughes agrees to join the Grand Freemasons, Mr. Hughes'' status will be dered as ''Juan'', which is the same status as I and is higher than Mafia Boss." Boom! Jack was seemingly struck by lightning and he was dumbstruck. Juan! From what Rena said just now, this was an extremely respectable and great status in the Grand Freemasons! It represented a status that was even higher than Mafia Boss'' status and was equal to Carlos'' status. This truly meant that he would be second only to one person! Even if Jack had a strong mental power, at this moment, he was also immensely awe-struck. Carlos saw this scene clearly and he was quite certain and confident that he could persuade Jack sessfully. Since it was such a great benefit, not to mention the young generation of the Hughes family. Even the people from the entire world also could not resist it. As one of the most experienced and high-status people of the Grand Freemasons, he knew how terrifying his status was. Mafia Boss of the Grand Freemasons changed frequently but he had been safely remaining in his position from the beginning to the end to be worshipped by all Mafia Bosses. With the status as ''Juan'' in the Grand Freemasons, even if one was not willing to ept Mafia Boss'' order, one also could arbitrarily refute it! Carlos hurriedly said, "If Mr. Hughes joins, you''ll be the youngest person who owns the status as one of the most experienced and high-status peoplepared to anyone in the Grand Freemasons in the past!" However. "What will be the price for that?" Jack suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked. Carlos froze at once. His eyes could not conceal the astonishment he had. What kind of disposition and mental power should one have to be able to calm down so quickly? At this moment, he and Jack apparently exchanged the astonishment and calmness they had just now. Jack''s face no longer showed the astonishment he had just now. Instead, his face showed an indescribable calmness and his pair of eyes also looked exceptionally calm. "What do you mean price?" Carlos was a bit panicked. "You offer me such an honoured high status which means I''ll be second only to one person, there should be a price for me to pay, right?" Jack shrugged his shoulders and leaned back on the sofa, "Since I was young, my mother always taught me that no pain, no gain. How much you get depends on how much you pay. It''s the status of ''Juan'', I think the price that people of the Grand Freemasons want me to pay should be astonishingly high, right?" Giving a status of ''Juan'' was undoubtedly inviting a very respectable and high-status person into the Grand Freemasons. Given such a great treatment, if there was no price, Jack absolutely did not believe that the Grand Freemasons could survive more than two hundred years. The way Carlos looked at Jackpletely changed. There was a shock, surprise, and admiration...He was no longer amiable and friendly as before. If this scene was seen by Rena who had left, she would definitely cry out in surprise. In the Grand Freemasons, Carlos already had not had such a look for many years! Jack also noticed the change in Carlos'' eyes. He was slightly certain. Previously, Carlos always gave him a sense of uncertainty as if he was wearing a mask. So, he could not see right through Carlos. But now, he could slightly see right through him! After a long while. Carlos finally returned to normal and smiled slightly, "No price for that!" "You think I''m stupid?" Jack snorted, "If people of the Grand Freemasons are really this stupid, how is it possible that it can survive and develop well for more than two hundred years." Finished speaking. Jack got up and headed out, "Sorry, it''s almost time. I have to go home to have dinner with my wife." "Hold on, Mr. Hughes!" Carlos was stunned for a moment and he hurriedly got up to call Jack. "If Mr. Hughes leaves like this, you''re bound to regret it!" "Regret what?" Carlos did not turn his head back and just spoke coldly. Carlos smiled slightly, "There is no price for joining the Grand Freemasons and having the status of being second only to one person. However, if you don''t join, there will be a price." "You mean ZX Finances?" With an indifferent face, Jack turned to stare directly at Carlos. At this moment, his eyes were so sharp that he was like a hawk. The only interaction he had with the Grand Freemasons was the financialpany on Yael''s side. The so-called price...was not difficult to be guessed at all! Carlos did not deny and smiled while sighing, "I''ve wasted plenty of time but thanks to having the love of God, I''m able to live more than a hundred years. Thank you for giving me a refreshing impression before I die, Mr. Hughes." "But, please believe in the strength of the Grand Freemasons, Mr. Hughes. If we really want to target something, even if it''s a exposure worth ten billion yuan, the Grand Freemasons still can easily get it." This was both apliment and a threat. It was a carrot-and-stick approach. But, it was a point that caused Jack to hesitate. He did not doubt whether the Grand Freemasons could get Yael''s hole card worth ten billion yuan. If five forces simultaneously targeted Yael in the past, he still believed that Yael should be able to save the day. But now, since Carlos already said so, if the Grand Freemasons gave their best to target Yael, then it would really lead to a disastrous result. This was the difference between self-help and dealing with one target using great power! Undoubtedly, Carlos'' words meant to let Yael be ''the target that was dealt with using great power''. If he agreed to join the Grand Freemasons, everything would be safe and sound. Even Yael''s crisis could be solved too. But if he did not agree, the knife of the Grand Freemasons would promptly fall onto Yael''s neck. "Mr. Hughes, one of the choices represents the status that allows you to be second only to one person, while another choice represents the survival that is obtained upon sacrificing an arm. With your disposition and wisdom, it shouldn''t be a difficult thing to choose, right?" Carlos looked at Jack with an expression as if he was smiling but it looked like he was not smiling too. As he spoke, his bright gaze gradually became stern. This caused Jack to be panicky in which a chill apparently went down his spine.???????? Chapter 412 Number One In The World The atmosphere in the living room was extremely unsettling. Jack and Carlos stared at each other. Carlos''s icy sharp gaze almost suffocated Jack as if he was going to be stabbed countless times to death with a knife on the spot. This... was the aura that the forebears of the Grand Freemasons Juan generation had. The so-called domineering attitude looked like mere child''s y in front of Carlos''s grandeur. The aura that Carlos exuded was not of fury but self-worth and power. Even when he was smiling, he made people feel a deep sense of despair and intimidation. After a long time. Jack smiled helplessly, "You won." "Okay! Wise people know what is going on. You are ready for the initiation ceremony." Carlos''s intimidating aura disappeared as his eyes softened and a smile appeared on his face. The ceremony began soon with the presence of Carlos and Rena. After some lengthy words from Carlos, Jack knelt in front of the altar and Carlos stood beside him. Jack burned a piece of yellow paper and drank a cup of yellow rice wine. After that, he finally received the token of the Grand Freemasons from Carlos. There was not much difference between his and Rena''s token. It was a token made of sandalwood and engraved with the symbol of the Grand Freemasons on one side and the word ''Juan'' on the other side. "Mr. Hughes, this is the Grand Freemasons identity token. There are three thousand and six hundred Grand Freemason units in the world recognizing this token. You can order them as much as you want, ever the leader must bow to you." When Carlos said this, he unconsciously stiffened his back, as if he was full of arrogance and pride. When Rena, who was standing on the side, saw the ''Juan'' engraved on the wooden token, her pretty face turned pale. She looked as if she couldn''t believe her eyes and stood there stunned. This token, signified the Juan generation, the same as Grandpa''s generation! Only Grandpa had such seniority in the Grand Freemasons. Now... was the Grand Freemasons inviting a senior forebear toe in? As one of the Grand Freemasons Lieutenants, Rena knew very well how important was seniority among the Grand Freemasons. It terrified her! Jack yed around with the token, and after confirming with Carlos that there was nothing else to do, he left. Carlos personally went to the gate to see him off and gave Rena''s car keys to Jack. He told Jack that he only needed to bring the car to thepany building tomorrow and Rena would pick it up herself. Looking at the blue BMW i8 disappear into the distance, Carlos'' dark eyes flickered faintly with light and the smile at the corner of his mouth became more noticeable than ever. Even when the car was no longer in sight anymore. He stood there in front of the door, not turning around to go back in. "Grandpa!" Rena''s voice finally made him turn around. "What is it?" He asked with a smile. "Is it really... Juan generation?" Rena still felt like she was in a dream. Even though she had witnessed everything just now; she was still in a trance. "I know you have doubts, but he should have the identity of Juan''s generation. This was discussed and decided by me and the leader. There are three thousand and six hundred units of the Grand Freemasons in the world, we mustply with the rules." Carlos did not exin clearly, but his deep voice suppressed any doubts that were growing in Rena''s heart. "But he... is so young and his achievements are not the best in the world. If the Juan generation identity is bestowed upon him as soon as he enters, then how will the three thousand and six hundred units be convinced?" Still not convinced, Rena continued, "Grandpa, you have always been impartial and selfless. As your granddaughter, I have never received any special treatment because of your seniority, it has always been ording to the rules of the Grand Freemasons." "Bestowed?" Carlos smiled, "That is what he is worth!" A subtle change in his sentence changed the meaningpletely. After speaking, he turned and stared in the direction where Jack had left. His eyes were full of appreciation and satisfaction. He muttered to himself, "Young people like him, with their centuries-old experience, are really the number one in the world." Bang! With his words, Rena''s delicate body trembled as if she was hit by a huge thunderbolt. Her pupils dted and her mouth opened in shock as she stared at Carlos in horror. She had never heard her Grandpa say those words before... ever. She knew that even the leaders of the sessive generations had never gotten such apliment from her Grandpa. "Grandpa, does he really deserve such apliment?" Rena''s lips trembled as she gasped incredulously, "But he was so rude to you just now, as if he was full of youthful vigor. How could he be the number one in the world?" "A young man must be full of youthful vigor!" Carlos curled his lips and his eyes gleamed, "Young people are crazy and hot-blooded, and if you don''t have this kind of vigor, then how can you talk about winning?" Rena seemed to understand it a bit, but she thought about something and hurriedly asked, "Then, before when you asked me to probe around to see if he has talent, why did you scold me?" "I only told you to probe around, not to fight with your life." Carlos turned around and gave her a rebuking look. He asked in a deep voice, "Youthful vigor... If you were so full of youthful vigor, you only yed against him for a few rounds, could you not feel who had the upper hand. I will ask you now if you are really fighting with your life, what''s your chance of winning over him?" Rena frowned in thought. After a few seconds of pondering, she smiled gloomily, "Probably... by one point." "One point? You mean you would have one point more, right?" Carlos smiled slightly, "Compared to you guys, he has a gap of more than twenty years, but he aplished such things. Can you still say that he is not the number one in the world?" Rena fell silent.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos'' words had left her speechless. Putting all other things aside, he was able to beat her, a Lieutenant of the Grand Freemasons, even after a twenty-year gap, with only a short period of training. Such talent was indeed worthy of praise, it was extremely frightening and god-like. "Rena, remember, capable people don''t go around telling everyone about their capabilities, they show their potential with their actions. You might think that he is just a mediocre man, but one day he will take the opportunity to astonish everyone. Such people are called talented geniuses, who can learn something very fast despite theck of time." Carlos'' voice was low. After a few seconds, he suddenly smiled. He turned around and looked at Rena with a strange smile. "Anyway, I raised you up until now. You curse at Jack with your words and appear to be resentful towards him, but this is the first time I have seen you teasing someone." "What!?" Rena was startled and her beautiful face turned red as she blushed. She lowered her head in embarrassment and med him, "Weren''t you who wanted me to test him?" "I didn''t ask you to flirt with him." "Grandpa! How are you so shameless?" Rena screamed. On the other side. Jack drove the BMW i8 back to TM Vi District. Inside the car, there was still a faint fragrance. It was Rena''s scent that still lingered. But Jack didn''t care about it at all. He was not a pervert who would go crazy with just someone''s fragrance. Moreover, his first impression of Rena had left him with nothing but disgust. He yed with the Grand Freemasons identity token in his hand. Frowning, his eyes filled with doubts. Looking at the dark road ahead, he whispered softly. "By joining the Grand Freemasons, I will be below one person but above the rest. However, if I refused to join, Yael will be defeated very soon. Is there anything better than this in the world?" "The Grand Freemasons... do they really have nothing better to do? Or are theycking forebear to worship?" Throwing the token on the passenger seat, heughed to himself, "How can such a good thing exist? What is the purpose of persuading me to join the Grand Freemasons?" Chapter 413 Mr. Ward Cries Nothing was free in this world. Grand Freemasons had been gradually increasing their numbers within thest 200 hundreds, and therefore nobody was foolish in inviting this person to join them. There certainly was a price to be paid. There was no doubt when this would happen; it was just what exact price was to be paid. Jack was very aware of this. But in the situation just now, he had to make a choice. Yael was his close friend and also the one who in charge of his family properties that were worth billions. Five forces had joined together for the attack, and if Grand Freemasons were to do everything in their power then Yael would be powerless against them. This involved Yael and also concerned the answer sheet that would be handed to the Hughes Family a yearter. He didn''t dare to make any gambles because one careless move and the whole game would be over. Therefore his only choice was to join the organization in order to give Yael a slim chance of survival. If it wasn''t for Grand Freemason''s attack, then Yael''s had more chances of turning things around for the better one. When he returned to the TM Vi District, it was already nine o''clock in the evening. As Jack had parked the car and walked inside he saw Amelia. "When did you change your car?" Amelia asked with a smile. "Something happened just now so I borrowed someone else''s." Jack exined casually, he was really quite worried about the situation regarding Grand Freemasons, so he called Mr. Ward up to the rooftop. Amelia who was still stood there, with aplex expression on her face whispered, "The fragrance of a woman... a very delicate and natural fragrance." While she whispered to herself, she slowly raised her eyes and looked deeply at the BMW i8 in the garage. As the sensitive of woman, it made her distinguish it immediately. Due to her family''s social background it was even clearer what the residual fragrance on Jack''s body was. Ordinary perfume could never have such a fragrance as this. Even the most expensive perfumes couldn''t acquire such a fragrance. It was a natural scent that had been blended very carefully. On the rooftop. Jack threw Grand Freemason''s metal token onto the table. Once Mr. Ward had seen the metal token he suddenly appeared horrified. "Master Hughes, this is a Grand Freemason''s token! You, why do you have it? Jack sat down on the chair helplessly, "They gave it to me."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Grand Freemason gave you that?" Mr. Ward waspletely dumbfounded. Jack then said, "Turn it over and have a look." Mr. Ward took a deep breath, calmed himself down, slowly picked up the token and turned it over. He was startled beyond belief when he read the word ''Juan'' on the token. Mr. Ward was then just stood there lifelessly. "Juan, this Juan token... this stands for Grand Freemason''s Juan." Mr. Ward was in aplete state of panic and his lips trembled as he said, "It''s impossible that Grand Freemason would give Juan''s token to you. They have a whole system set up which is about epting new members; they would never give it out to someone, let alone Juan''s token." "Grand Freemason''s first twenty four characters and thest twenty four characters make forty eight in total. With their strict rules, as time goes by they will asionally make exceptions to promote someone to a higher position, but this was only for someone who has contributed greatly to Grand Freemasons." "In Juan''s position there is only one member currently and that person is a real ancestor of them, and even if he is the head of Grand Freemasons, he still must yield to the rules of the organization." Mr. Ward''s series of low murmurs to himself showed how affected he was by this. Jack mocked himself and shrugged, "Well Mr. Ward you should count yourself very lucky,which you have seen the second member on par with Juan''s position." Mr. Ward was overwhelmed. His eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost and he looked at Jack in horror. "So, Master Hughes not only was epted into the Grand Freemasons but was also put into Juan''s position within the group." Jack nodded, "it sounds unreal, right?'' He had also heard everything about Juan''s position within the group from Carlos and Rena. He was now only below one person and above ten thousand others. This person could only be Carlos, and the only thing separating them was experience and seniority. And the other ten thousand people must be all within the three thousand and six hundred sections, all of them were below him in rank even if the leader was among them. Mr. Ward was unable to hide his panic, no, he couldn''t hide it at all. "What is going on? Have the people in Grand Freemason''s gone crazy?" "Juan''s token, The Grand Freemason''s would never give it out, the leader wouldn''t agree, Juan wouldn''t agree and nor would the people within the other sections." At this moment Mr. Ward''sst remaining bit of sanity kept him from not screaming out and jumping on the spot. "But they gave it to me, it happened just now." Jack was full of doubts and said rather helplessly, "Moreover, the one who gave me this token was not others than Carlos." Mr. Ward was stunned. Completely and utterly dumbfounded. Jack had already expected this reaction from Mr. Ward. To be honest, anyone who had heard this exact same information would react just like how Mr. Ward did. He continued to say, "And, do you dare believe that he said if I join them then I won''t have to pay any price, and I would be regarded as a superior among them." "Impossible! There must be some conditions for this, this kind of treatment and behaviour by the Grand Freemason''s is unheard of, they must surely have something else in mind." Mr. Ward threw the token onto the table, "Master Hughes, we cannot be part of this, you don''t need to ept their invitation, and we don''t need this token." "I had agreed with you." Jack smiled painfully, "But they used Yael as a threat, and said that if I don''t join them and ept the token then they would do everything in their power to attack Yael, so this was all I could do for now." Mr. Ward''s body shook and he staggered back in horror. What Jack said made him hesitate. He eventually sank down into the chair. And in the dim light, Jack could clearly see that Mr. Ward''s eyes were red. The look of horror on his face gradually turned to anger. He was not surprised and instead felt that this reaction was normal. Not just Mr. Ward but even himself was furious. Beingpletely suppressed and forced to join the association, to be honest regardless of whether Yael was attacked or what other prices he had to pay in the future, he really couldn''t bear this. This feeling of suffocation turned into extreme rage. After a while. Mr. Ward suddenly started to smile. However this smile was full of bitterness and his red eyes were hazy. Jack was afraid that this was too much for Mr. Ward to handle, so he got up to gofort him. "Mr. Ward, rx. Maybe things won''t be as bad as we think? At least, Yael''s situation can be temporarily resolved and with this token I can ensure that all of the other people have to obey me and treat me as a superior." "I know, I understand." Mr. Ward burst into tears and shook his head with a wry smile, "I am the one should be med, for due to my own inadequacies, I let you get into this terrible situation." Once he said this, Mr. Ward got up and walked down the stairs. From his figure you could see he didn''t stand as straight as before and you could see the effects of old age from his movements. Jack smiled helplessly and looked up at the stars and moon in the night sky. His eyes were full of unwillingness. Then he muttered to himself, "Pretending is a good thing. At least it''s a good thing for Yael for now. I''m just not sure what will happen to Yael tomorrow when the market opens and the tradingmences Chapter 414 Small Company That night, Jack barely slept. On one hand, he was worried about the issue with Yael and Grand Freemasons, on the other hand... His wife didn''t hug him today to fall asleep. After they got married, Jack had long gotten used to Amber lying in his arms while going to sleep. This was the first time that she turned her back to him. "Did she misunderstand something?" Jack knitted his brows and thought. When the sun came up, Amber got up from bed early as usual, there was nothing different than the other days. So Jack forgot about his doubts.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After they had breakfast, Jack left early to drive to DT. Today is was going to be about how Grand Freemasons was gonna perform. Without the pressure of the giant Grand Freemasons, Yael should be able to deal with everything easier. But that was not what Jack could control, he took a moment to calm the worries down and to focus on his own work. With the blink of an eye, it was already 9:30. Jack was reading some files when Yael called him. "Jack, great news!" When he picked up the call, Yael yelled excited from the other side of the line. It seems that Carlos Juan had kept his word. Jack smiled relieved, "So what is the situation now?" "Hahaha... this is really great news, even I didn''t expect it." Yael couldn''t control the excitement in his voice, it barely happened that Yael couldn''t control his own behavior, "When they opened the market, Grand Freemasons suddenly turned their aim, they not only stopped their attack with the other five forces, they... even raised us!" "They helped?" Jack was a little surprised, Carlos Juan mentioned that he would join Grand Freemasons, and leave Yael alone. He didn''t only let Yael go, but he even turned his point and helped Yael, this really was out of any expectations! "Jack, this time we should be stable, since we have Grand Freemasons to help us, and with our own actions, I have a confidence of 30% that we can turn it over!" When Jack heard the excitement in Yael''s voice, he couldn''t help but to smile in relief. 30% chance! That was a lot! Compared to their situation before that they were going to die with it, this was really a good chance. These days, Yael had been suppressed because of the attack. Facing thebined attack of the five forces, even if Yael was still standing his position, Jack knew that they were about to be done. And the billions that were in control of Yael was part of what he had to show the Hughes family as his grades in a year! If they lost that money, it meant that in a year when he had to hand his answering sheet to the Hughes family, there would be a bigck. Billions, that was easy said, but when it was about using it to grade a person, it was far from easy. "Wait." Suddenly, Yael called out on the other side of the line, "Something is wrong!" Jack frowned, he just calmed down but was now worried again. On the phone, he heard the sound of the keyboard being used. "What is wrong, how can it be?" "Is this supposed to be a surprise or a shock?" "They are such a smallpany, could he turn into a demon to make huge trouble?" He listened to Yael say in a row. Jack quickly caught up and heard the most important information -- a smallpany. Within those five forces, the only one that could be called a smallpany was only the Jeweline Group! "Yael, what happened with the Jeweline Group?" Jack quickly asked, at the same time he wanted Yael to calm down. In the stock operation of the financial world, one second it could be like heaven, the next second it would be hell, the more it looked like a crisis, the calmer they had to be. After a few moments of silence on the phone. Yael suddenly said disbelieving, "Jack, the Jeweline Group is also helping us, can you believe it?" Just one sentence made the vein on Jack''s eye corner jump out. The Grand Freemasons were helping them, that''s because he joined them, he agreed with Carlos Juan''s requirements. Now there was the Jeweline Group, what did that mean? "This is really weird!" Jack mumbled, his voice was extremely low, "If he is helping you, then let him, you are going to take care of this, I need to investigate the Jeweline Group." A smallpany from the northwest, that wasn''t even know, suddenly joined into a fight that only involved the big ones, this was really weird. And now, they suddenly started to help Yael? Even if they were going with the wind, it shouldn''t be like that! Ever since it started, whatever the Jeweline Group did, left Jack with doubts, he felt that all this was very strange. After he hung up the call, he called Mr. Ward''s number. "Mr. Ward, please gather the documents that you found on the Jeweline Group and bring everything to my office." "Young Master, did something happen?" Mr. Ward was a little surprised. Jack narrowed his eyes, "I am afraid something is up with this Group." After he hung up, Jack leaned into his chair and rubbed his nose. He had just calmed down a bit, but now he was worried again. What the Jeweline Group was doing, nobody could understand, if he had to, he could possibly exin it with that they are trying to go with the flow. They were just a littlepany, where did they get their courage from? After an hour. Mr. Ward brought all the files he found on the Jeweline Group and put them on Jack''s desk. "Young Master, this is what I found on the Jeweline Group, I have dug up everything thest time." Mr. Ward saw that Jack''s expression wasn''t good, and said. "Huh." Jack chuckled weirdly, and started going through the pages, while he said, "Thispany joined in the attackst minute, first they helped Yael to raise them up, then they cooperated with those other four forces to attack, this was already weird, but guess what just happened?" "What?" Mr. Ward asked, he didn''t know about Yael yet. "Grand Freemasons changed their direction, and started helping Yael, but not even 10 minutester, so did the Jeweline Group." Jack finished flipping through one of the document files, and looked at Mr. Ward with deep doubts, "Mr. Ward, you have a lot of experience, imagine that you were in charge of this Jeweline Group right now, would you dare to do that?" Mr. Ward''s pupils narrowed extremely, and he kept quiet. His silence was already an anser. He wouldn''t dare to! Capital profit was about trying to get any risk out of the way but at the same time to make the profit high as possible, this was inertance. Even though Yael had Grand Freemasons on his side, but his chances were still low. What the Jeweline Group was doing, was against the rules of capital profit, it was as if... they were trying to find a way out in a bad situation! This was different than a decent capital. When the great people were in a fight, the normal people would suffer from it. Jeweline Group was an ordinarypany, they did not only join the war of those greater ones, but now they were even helping the weak ones against the strong ones. "I am going to help you investigate." Mr. Ward recovered again, and sighed, then he started reading the files with Jack. It was silent in the office. Mr. Ward had found everything on the Jeweline Group, the documents and files were all gathered. What made Jack frown was, every single document showed that thispany couldn''t be more ordinary, it had nothing special about it. The more they read, the more Jack had doubts about them. Even Mr. Ward''s expression turned more and more dignified. When Jack took out thest file of documents to read, suddenly, his eyes stopped. His sight was fixed on one of the lines on the paper of information. Boom! Jack mmed his hand on the table, and said in between his teeth, "Mr. Ward, I think I found it." Chapter 415 The Person Behind Mr. Ward''s dark eyes suddenly looked shining. He quickly went around and behind Jack to look at what he was pointing at. Even Jack''s eyes were turning fierce. The information was kept short, if he hadn''t read every single word and sentence carefully, he wouldn''t have noticed it. Especially since this information seemed more than just normal. The content was that the Jeweline Group was once a subsidiarypany of the Hughes family, and they had cooperated on a mine, the time was limited for one year, in the end the contract was ended because the amount of coal was too less. "One year, this is actually a normal cooperation time." Mr. Ward frowned. Just looking at the words, this line didn''t seem important. But Jack smiled and said, "It indeed is, it even couldn''t be called as a good cooperation, but now that the Jeweline Group stepped in the situation, don''t you think that the meaning of this information changed?" Mr. Ward''splexion darkened, he still didn''t understand. "Young Master, maybe you are overthinking it?" Jack wasn''t in a hurry, and said, "They are a smallpany, where would they have the money to join into the issue with Yael? And where did they get their courage to do something that even you wouldn''t dare to?" As he said so, he pointed at the line on the document again. "If we take this cooperation as the starting point, and pretend this was the situation, and now let''s try to think about what the Jeweline Group is doing?" Mr. Ward trembled, with his experience, he suddenly understood everything after Jack had put down his hypothesis, and there was only one possibility.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Old master?" Mr. Ward said immediately. Jack smiled openly, and said with deep eyes, "Maybe after things calm down with Yael, we should take a trip to the North." If they took on the idea that the Jeweline Group could be connected to the Hughes family. Then the disappearance of his father. If the Jeweline Group was by itself, Jack wouldn''t believe that they dared to do something like that. But if his father was part of it, with what he could do, this wasn''t that strange anymore. "Right, right right, we should, definitely!" Mr. Ward''s eyes were brightening up, when he saw Jack''s eyes, he was even more surprised, "Young Master, your idea makes sense, if this really is what old Master was doing, then all this seems to being natural, even if there is a 1% chance, we should go to the North." "As long as we can find old Master, as long as we have his shelter, Young Master, you won''t be constrained everywhere, and you can actually get rid of the situation you are in right now." Jack''s eyes were deep, his lips curled into a smile. If he could find his father, maybe he could find out what his disappearance was about. At the same time, in the Hughes family. In a small yard. The water was flowing. George, Killian and Ivy were gathered together. "This time, that bastard Jack won''t be able to turn around again!" George was sitting in the wheelchair, and said proudly, "Why don''t we add some more bargaining chips to make him lose for all?" "Three billion, is that not enough?" Killian raised his brows and said, "George, you only know obtrusion, do you have any idea what it had cost us just to pull Zooko and Seava in? And with the Rothschild, I have used up every favor that I still had with them." Money had worth, while favors didn''t. But even within wealthy families, a favor had to be returned, everyone would remember it. "Right, George, Killian is right, we want to take down the financepany of Jack, we have already put in three billion to do so, when Zooko and Seava will do their action, they will have to put in their part, if we add on it, they won''t do it for us anymore." Ivy''s face was cold, "Killian has used up his only favor with the Rothschild, if we put in more, they won''t talk to us again." "If it''s not possible then fine, with what we are doing right now, even if that father murderer from the Quinn family is helping the bastard, he won''t be able to stand long." Georgeughed with pride, but his eyes were lush, filled with hatred as he looked down on his legs. An injury on the bones and ligaments took 100 days to heal, but until now, he was still in the wheelchair. And, it was the second time already! "This time even God is helping us, it was only three forces that were going to help attacking that bastard, who knew that Grand Freemasons would join in, they probably also want their share from it, but what the Jeweline Group from the North did was really interesting, I guess since the prey was already caught by the wolves, they also want to have a piece of meat." George leaned back in his wheelchair, "These days, Jack must be really worried about this, that Yael has nothing that he could do to help, I haven''t even looked at the market today." "I haven''t either." "Me neither." Killian and Ivy looked at each other and smiled. The end was already written, the story did draw in their attention for two days, but now that they already know the ending, it wasn''t as interesting anymore. "But, won''t we make the ancestors mad with what we are doing?" The girl was more sensitive, Ivy said in a small voice, "He is still one of the heirs?" Because of what happenedst time, she was the one that had the worst luck within the three of them, she lost her foundation in the entertainment world, and she had no hope to be the head of the family in a year. If she wasn''t careful, she would even lose what she had left. "Pff, did you grow up in fear?" George shrugged his shoulders, "Grandma and the others are busy trying to find the head of the family, we are doing everything under cover, they would never find out, and even if they do, Grandma and the others would probably praise us, don''t forget that he is a bastard, if the head wasn''t protecting him, he wouldn''t be anybody at all." The three of them were going about secretly, so secret that only the three of them and those three forces knew. Killian nodded and added, "Stop worrying, this is us heirs fighting each other, we haven''t gone against any of the house rules, and plus, that bastard is allowed to, why aren''t we?" "You are right!" Georgeughed and nodded, then his eyes were fierce, and he bit his teeth and said, "Ivy, you and I are not going to be the head of the family anymore, but Killian might, so if we can fight off Jack, then we can help Killian to be the heir, when he is the head of the family, both you and me would have a good life." Ivy''s eyes were shining. She agreed with George and nodded, "Right, anyone in the Hughes family can be the head, but not Jack, we have to ruin his financepany, then it would be like breaking one of his arms, then he can wait for his death." When the other''s heard that, they all startedughing. Killian''s face was blushed, and he was filled with pride. He was scheming it all, he was the outstanding one within the elite kids of the Hughes family, and even this time, he was making the ns. Just as Ivy said, anyone could be the next head of the family, even if it was not going to be him, he couldn''t allow that bastard to be the head. However, his phone suddenly rang. Killian picked up the call, and his face immediately changed. There was no trace of his pride, all that was left was endless gloom.000???? Chapter 416 Put In The Long Haul "Fuck! How could this be?" Killian got up in a hurry. Hisplexion was dark to the extreme. His sudden explosion made George and Ivy shocked. Both of them were looking at Killian in shock, they had no idea what just happened. They both knew Killian pretty well. They knew that it must have been something really big to make him so emotional! "I don''t care what you have to do, but I want him dead!" Snap! After hanging up the phone, Killian''s eyes were extremely gloomy. "Killian, what happened?" George asked, voice trembling. "Look at the market!" Killian strode towards the room. George and Ivy''s faces turned pale at the same time. Was there something wrong with the targeting? They hurriedly followed Killian into the room. Killian quickly turned on theputer and took a look at the market. Boom! He pped on the table, "Damn it, God damn it!" George and Ivy also hurriedly looked closer, then they were stunned on the spot. "How could this happen? It was fine when the market closed yesterday!" George was irritated. He red and pointed at theputer screen, "What happened so early this morning?" Ivy said nothing while she was looking at Killian with a pale face. Killian bit his cheek tightly, trying to suppress his anger. He uttered some words from in between his teeth. "As soon as the market opened this morning, the Grand Freemasons decided to turn and support Yael, and the small trashpany which is Jeweline Group also turned to raise Yael!" "The fivepanies that were against Yael have now be three, and the three capitals were caught off guard by the Grand Freemasons. They were troubled by the Grand Freemasons. They dropped by 10% in just one hour!" Boom! His words exploded like thunder. George and Ivy werepletely dumbfounded. A bit of cold rushed from the soles of their feet to their heads. 10% loss? How much money was that? Targeting Yael''s tens of billions of his assets, the funds that had to be spent was definitely a high price. And this 10% was calcted from this high price! "Damn, are the Grand Freemasons pigs? Why did they have to do this when they have such a good opportunity to earn a big profit?" George almost jumped out of the wheelchair with anger. His face was pale, and he gritted his teeth, "They suddenly decide to help Yael. Are they trying to fight us and make both sides lose?" "The Grand Freemasons was originally an outsider who came into the market to make a profit, but now suddenly they turned to help Yael, could it be that..." Ivy who was still rational said with her pale face. Killian and George were furious and shocked at the same time. Killian was gloomy like a poisonous snake. He said coldly, "That bastard, where did he have so many connections from the? Is he some kind of god that was sent to the earth?" None of the three was stupid. The Grand Freemasons suddenly changed their stand at this time. They only had to think about it a little while to realize that Jack and the Grand Freemasons had reached some kind of agreement. In an instant, the three were shocked and angry. There were 3,600 associations of the Grand Freemasons and countless members in the whole world. They were no different from wealthy families. They were a giant, even if they were not better than the Hughes family, but the Hughes family had to treat Grand Freemasons with care. A bastard, a bastard that was just emerging, who was the one that asked the Grand Freemasons for help? If Patrick had not disappeared, the three of them would not be as shocked as they were now. With Patrick''s status and skills, he could really do it if he wanted to ask the Grand Freemasons for help. But now, Patrick was missing! In the eyes of this trio, it was simply impossible for Jack to ask the Grand Freemasons for help! Unless a miracle happened! "Killian, can you think of a solution, what should we do now?" George was so anxious as if there was a fire under his ass, and he couldn''t calm down, "Three billion is a small amount of money to us, but if we cannot make Jack in trouble, we are going to lose three billion. can''t let this go. If Jack is going to get any profit while ying with fire, we will be on shame!" Killian and Ivy''s expressions froze. Indeed. This was a financial battle, and those who took action first won the battle. The funds flowed quickly among people. It was disgusting enough having to pay double the penalty. If Jack took in all their paid penalties, what was his n this time? Contribute to the charity? Rob himself to help the poor? At this time. Killian''s phone rang again. Killian was stunned when he saw the number. He picked up hurriedly. After only two seconds, he put the phone down again. Killian smiled sadly, "It was a call from the Rothschild." "What did they say?" George asked impatiently. Bang! Killian angrily threw the phone to the ground, which was smashed into pieces. With a raging chill, he said, "The game is over, they have withdrawn their money from the market!" On the spot. There was dead silence in the room. George and Ivy werepletely dumbfounded. If the Rothschild''s funds were withdrawn, wouldn''t it be 2 vs. 3? If it was only the other two capitals, the three of them could still find a way. But the Rothschild was different, they entered the market only because of favor to Killian. Now that they have withdrawn their money from the market. The favor was used, and there was nothing they could do! "So we are just going to wait for death like this?" George''s expression became a little dazed, and he looked at Killian and Ivy with a sad smile, "Wait for Jack and Yael toe back and show off to us?" "Then what do you suggest?" Killian red at George. The defection of the Grand Freemasons made him angry, and now with the Rothschild backing off, his original n could not runpletely. The possibility of overthrowing Jack was now very slim! "How about... we raise?" Ivy suddenly proposed. Killian smiled bitterly, "Do you think the Zooko Investment and the Seava Capital are our kids? If you say raise, then they will do so? They won''t put all their money to fight with Jack!" Just as he said that. George nced at theputer screen casually and suddenly screamed out loud. "Killian, Ivy, something changed! It looks like we won''t lose yet!" Killian and Ivy took a closer look and they were overjoyed. "It must be the two capitals that are raising their money." Ivy reacted instantly, "If the Grand Freemasons hasn''t helped on a deeper level, the two capitals still have a chance to fight with Yael." "It soothes us a lot. But, now that the situation has be better for us, we can also discuss a raise with the two capitals."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Killian had a look in his eyes, and said, "How about an additional two billion?" "Five billion! If you want to y, y big! Ivy is right. It seems that the Grand Freemasons didn''t put in a lot of money, otherwise they wouldn''t be reversed by the two capitals so quickly." George grinned. "I agree." Ivy echoed. On the other side. In the DT Real Estate. Jack looked at the WeChat message sent by Amber, and couldn''t help showing a pleasing smile. He nced at the stock market. The smile on his face turned bigger. His phone rang and it was Yael. Jack answered and Yael was saying something happily. "Jack, the bait was released." Jack smiled, his eyes were sharp, "Let''s put in the long haul. If you want to eat me, you will have to spit it all out again, and they even have to return something to me!" Chapter 417 Doubts The market was about to close. Jack turned off hisputer. And waited silently for Yael to report to him. Indeed, Yael called not soon after. "Jack, today there was a loss of about one billion." "Wonderful." Jack smiled and nodded, this moment, his face didn''t look solemn. Yael quickly added, "Tomorrow we should be able to stop." "Yeah, tomorrow morning let''s stop, no need to keep ying, if we keep it on too long, the Zooko and the Seava are all old yers, I am afraid they might understand." Jack reminded him. It took him a lot of effort to get this far. It took even more effort to turn the situation and to get back their losses. He knew about being satisfied with it. A man who was too greedy might die. After he hung up the phone, he found Steve on his WeChat and sent him a message, "Thank you, Dad." He looked at the picture of Amber on his screen and felt soft in his heart. Having married such a wife was a great gift from God! If it was only the help of the Grand Freemasons and the Jeweline Group, Jack would not have had the idea. Because he knew that the matter of the Jeweline Group''s was now just his prediction. Before it was confirmed, it could still change. As for the Grand Freemasons, Carlos Juan promised to help, but Jack really didn''t expect the Grand Freemasons to put much effort to help him. But in the afternoon, Amber''s message gave him reassurance, which made him change his n to the one they were using now. It was because. Amber told him that she had contacted his father-inw, and the QY International would raise money to help Yael when it was necessary. With the help of his father-inw, he could y the game more rxingly. Although the capital from the Rothschild was retreated, the capitals from the Zooko Investment and the Seava Capital were still there. All the losses had to be retrieved from those twopanies, and even more, money could be retrieved! Judging the situation at different times. When the times were different, the vision and ideas were also different. Jack was not a weak and deceptive character. When the situation was not right, he thought of self-defense, but when the situation was favorable, it was the time to settle the bills! Leaving thepany, he just walked downstairs. Jack saw Rena walking back and forth in front of her car. He ignored her and walked straight to his car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Hey! The Grand Freemasons helped you so much, you just walked away without saying hello even though you saw me?" As soon as Jack walked to the car, Rena''s voice was heard behind him, "Aren''t you going to thank me for this? Ask me to have dinner or something. At least you have to thank me for lending you my car, and say hello to me before you go?" He turned his head and nced at Rena, "Should I take the token out and force you to kneel and call me your ancestor?" "You..." Rena''s beautiful face immediately blushed. When facing Jack, she really had the urge as if she was ignited and about to explode in ce anytime. Because of her short stop, Rena''s stunning beauty had already attracted a lot of people to stop and watch. They were seeing a woman with such a stunning appearance talking to a man. The onlookers couldn''t help but look at Jack with envy and hatred. Feeling the stinging gaze, Jack didn''t bother to pay attention to Rena. He got directly into the car. As soon as the car started, a stunning figure stopped in front of the car. Jack''s expression turned cold. This was too much. "Jack, get out of the car!" Rena patted on the hood. This scene caused an exmation in the crowd around. "My God, what is going on?" "Damn, how do I feel that this plot is a little bit like from the movies?" "The scumbag angrily abandons the beauty, then thedy shows up to beg for justice?" There was a surge of discussions. People who watched the scene were busybody and naturally associated things with a "very deep" level. Rena ignored the strange eyes andments of the people around them. She twisted her waist and walked directly to the side of the passenger seat. She lifted her hand and pulled on the handle to open the door, but she found out that the car door could not be opened. Rena frowned immediately. She was a little unhappy. She had never been refused to get in the car! Damn Jack! The window was rolled down. Jack said coldly to Rena, "Get out!" "What?" Rena was surprised, thinking she had heard wrong, "What did you say?" "Please leave gracefully!" The icy voice came from inside the car. Almost at the same time, the car engine roared. Jack stepped on the elerator and drove away, leaving Rena on the spot in a daze. Wow! The people around were stunned. They eximed again and again. "Damn, he has no idea how to be gentle to a woman, that guy is too arrogant, isn''t he? She is such a beautiful girl, and he scolded her with vulgarities?" "She is too good for him, why doesn''t she consider me?" "Shush, you are all blind, didn''t you see who the man is. He is Jack, the boss of the DT Real Estate Agency!" As a noise sounded, the faces of all onlookers changed drastically. Because Rena was so beautiful, so when she was standing in front of the BMW i8, many people quietly took their phones to take pictures. And the scene between Jack and Rena was filmed as well. The onlookers were thinking of something. In this city, Jack was already a well-known name. Jack''s marriage was big news in the city. But the scene that just happened... When everyone came back to their senses, Rena already drove away angrily. The onlookers who reminisced about it couldn''t help but feel a little lost. She was such a stunningly beautifuldy, it was a pity not to look at her. However, at the same time, some of the people who took the photos could not help but feel agitated. In the century of social media, it had always been simple to gain attention and be famous. Sometimes only a piece of "news" was enough. Back to TM Vi District. Amber was sorting out some files. Jack looked a little distressed, approached her, and said, "Wifey, you are pregnant now, so you must take more rest and don''t be too tired." The Enrich Building Materials has been managed by Amber. The construction of the DT Real Estate Agency was now relying on the Enrich Building Materials to supply materials. "My parents areing these days, I have to sort out the documents, and then ask them to help me go through it?" Amber smiled sweetly, "This won''t make me tired. I can take care of thepany. It''s easy, but you remind me that it''s true that you need to pay more attention to your health." Jackughed nkly. It wasn''t how tired he was, but Amber''s words made him realize she was indeed overqualified to manage thepany with her academic qualifications. It was easy for Amber to organize the documents. Stretching, Jack lowered his head and kissed Amber''s forehead, "I''ll go upstairs and take a shower first, and I will help you get them in orderter." "Go ahead." Amber smiled. Looking at Jack''s back who went upstairs, her eyes flickered, and the smile on her face gradually dimmed. After Jack went upstairs. She whispered suspiciously, "It''s that natural fragrance again..."?????? Chapter 418 The Hunt Begins After the dinner. Jack and Amber took a stroll together as usual. But something was bothering Jack. Amber was very quiet. She lowered her head and seemed to be pondering something. "What are you thinking?" Jack broke the silence. "It''s nothing." Amber didn''t look at him and just shook her head. Jack halted. "You always manage to call me out on my lies. But you are actually a bad liar yourself." Amber took another two steps forward and halted. She said ndly, "I''m sorry. Let''s go home, I''m tired." With that said, she turned around and walked pass Jack towards the house. What was going on? Jack stunned. There was definitely something going on based on her reaction. But this was the first time he saw her reacted like this! "Did I do anything wrong that made her angry?" Jack rubber his nose and went into retrospection. Nothing special came to mind. "Is it about the car?" Jack thought of a possibility. Back in the bedroom. Amber was lying on the bed in the same posture as the night before. Seemed she wanted to sleep facing away from him again. Feeling helpless, Jack washed up, went to bed and hugged Amber from behind. He sensed clearly that Amber struggled a little at his action. He applied a little more strength in his hug and the struggling halted. "Amber, are you thinking about the car I drove back yesterday?" Jack asked. Amber remained silent. This should be it! Jack finally understood and exined, "That was a car I borrow from a girl, but I promised it''s not like what you think at all." It was a big taboo for pregnant women to hold their frustration in during pregnancies. Jack didn''t want to hurt Amber just because of a small matter, so he opened up immediately. "Okay, go to sleep now." Amber nodded and replied in a whispering tone. Jack went into a daze. What was with this response? He let go of her subconsciously, but Amber didn''t move and stayed in the same posture with her back at him. Was it not because of the car? Jack became more confused. On the other side. The Hughes family. Still staying up, Killian, George and Ivy were sitting together in the yard. "We made the right bet this time, Killian. We ripped a few billions from that bastard Jack today!" With a wine ss in his hand, George smiledcently, "The Rothschild''s are stupid to withdraw right after a littleplication. Look at what they''re missing out here." Killian smiled slightly in agreement with George''s remark. But he could actually understand Rothschild''s decision. After all, what happened back then was indeed frustrating. Rationally, it was within expectation the Rothschild left. "Now that we''ve put another five billion into the market, it''d probably crush Jack and Yael when the market opens tomorrow morning, right?" Ivy swirled the wine in her ss and said in a tipsy smile. At this moment, she felt her grudge was finally vented. Jack made her lost her precious base from the entertainment industry that she took a lot effort to build, which made her lost her chip to fight for bing the rightful sessor of the family. She would only feel better if she crushed Jack. "Hahaha... it''ll be worse than that, Ivy. Perhaps Jack and Yael would be jumping off their building tomorrow." Filled withcency, George blinked and put on a wry smile, "That bastard Jack would never have expected it was the three of us who set this up against him. He would think it''s Zooko Investment and Seava Capital who do this to him on his death bed!" Upon hearing that. Killian and Ivy smiled even more brightly with a hint of utmost confidence. It was the kind of confidence you got when you have the Hughes family to back you up! A few tens of billions was what Jack and Yael''s financialpany was worth. But for the three of them, the sessors of the Hughes family, tens of billions was nothing but some pocket money! Being able to crush Jack using some of their pocket money, what other thing there was that could give them such sense of superiority? "That bastard never know what''s going on. The chip in his hands that he''s so confident about, was actually just some pocket money to us. Killian, who didn''t usually voice out his own thoughts, said proudly, "This was the difference between us elites and that bastard. That bastard will never catch up with us!" George and Ivy burst outughing simultaneously. Theirughter lingered in the yard. Each one of them had been humiliated by Jack before. Now they can finally get their revenge working together. They even started to picture the scene of Jack went into huge trouble the next morning, and burst outughing even louder. It was dawn. Jack got up early and went to DT Agency. Today was the day for Yael to do the harvest. He reached thepany. Instead of went straight for thepany''s affairs, Jack made himself a cup of tea and sat by the window, looking out into the sky. After the past few days of tension, he could finally take a break at this moment. Other than that, he managed to find a clue his father left behind because of this incident. He already decided to leave for the North immediately after this event with Yael. If everything went as he anticipated, he would be able to find his father and have the questions he always had in his heart answered. Why did his father go missing? What was it that made him spend so much effort to cover up his whereabouts? Nine o''clock in the morning. Jack put the cup by his lips and took a sip. His calm expression gradually turned cold, his gaze turned menacing, "Now, the hunt begins!" He didn''t open hisputer. Because he understood clearly just how powerful it was when Yael, Grand Freemasons and QY International Group worked together. Furthermore, there was a variable involved. The Jeweline Group. The Rothschild''s had withdrawn their investment. The remaining yers here, Zooko Investment and Seava Capital, had no chance going up against them. Just as how they made him worried a few days ago, in a couple of hours, Zooko Investment and Seava Capital would be the ones who worried. The only question now was how much they were able to harvest out of this? The trio in the Hughes family was thinking about the same thing as Jack. Early in the morning. Killian, George and Ivy got up early. Even though they had been drinking through the night and had little sleep, they didn''t feel any sleepiness at all. To them, it was an extremely exciting thing to watch Jack fell into despair from the dark. George, who was hot tempered, opened theputer first thing in the morning. The market opened at nine o''clock. Killian and Ivy sat down in front of theputer. George rubbed his hands, "Killian, Ivy, are you guys ready? We''re going to witness the end of Jack Hughes." "I''ve already nned the venue for our celebrationter." Killian smiled, his eyes sparkled.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ivy smiled too, "When Yael''s financialpany is gone, I want to see how that bastard Jack can get back up. I hope he dies the worst death possible!"?????? Chapter 419 Uncontrollable Rage At the DTpany. Jack was silent like a sculpture as before. He sat by the window and looked outside at the clouds drifting by. He asionally picked up his teacup and sipped the tea. He was calm and steady. The time for the ughter had begun and he was waiting for Yael''s good news. In thepetition for capital, he didn''t take seriously Zooko Investment and Seava Capital after losing a big yer like Rothschild. The guillotine had fallen on the two capitalpanies. Outside the office. Corbin, Lone Wolf, and the others were stunned, "Lone Wolf, what''s wrong with Jack today?" Corbin was Jack''s most capable assistant and looked puzzled, "He came to the office early today, kept sitting by the window, and didn''t do a thing." "Could it be that ourpany is in big trouble? I remembered that Mr. Hughes once behaved this way when thepany was handling the West Shantytown modification project." Someone said. "How could it be? Don''t you know how remarkable ourpany is right now? If it wasn''t Mr. Hughes trying to be low-key, ourpany would be number one in the industry." Someone quickly retorted. Everyone''s gaze fell upon Lone Wolf. They thought simrly with Corbin that Lone Wolf was closer to Jack. Corbin was only in charge of matters in DT but Lone Wolf was involved in some of Jack''s private matters. "I also don''t know." Lone Wolf replied awkwardly and rubbed his nose, "When I went in to serve him some tea, I only heard that he was preparing for the ughter. He also said that he may give us some bonus." Bonus?! Everyone was stunned including Corbin. There weren''t... any projects that they had done recently to deserve getting a bonus. Although they were doubtful, all of them became overjoyed. They had remained behind during DT''s most critical period because they had faith in Jack. At the same time, they hoped to enjoy the fruits of their sesses. Everyone in thepany was well rewarded for the sess of the West Shantytown project. Jack was also very generous when sharing the profits with his staff. All the staff of DT was clear that they had made the right choice to follow Jack. It was close to lunchtime and Jack''s cellphone finally rang. He looked at the phone and it disyed Yael''s name. Jack smiled gently and answered the call. "Jack, the harvest is a sess!" Yael suppressed his excitement but he still revealed his feelings. "How much?" Jack curiously asked. Yael sniggered, "I won''t tell you for now. There''s another session in the afternoon. I didn''t let QY International participate in the morning. If it''s sessful in the afternoon, then we will have a great win and magnificent feast!" Bang! The phone call ended. Jack smiled helplessly and muttered, "This chap is trying to keep me in suspense?" But he was surprised that Yael did not let QY International participate in the morning. Just with his family, Grand Freemasons, and the Jeweline Group, Yael had conducted a ughter. If QY International entered the fray when the trading session opened in the afternoon... then it would be a massacre! Jack smiled when he thought of this, "Want to devour me? Then let''s see whose appetite is greater!" On the other side, at the Hughes family. There was dead silence in the room. Killian, George, and Ivy''s faces were pale and stunned as they sat. The short two hours were surreal. ughter! They were being ughtered and steamrolled! Initially, they were rejoicing that Jack had been beaten into the abyss but now the excitement had changed from rejoicing to horror. "What... what the hell happened?" George was the first to break the silence, "Howe we are now being ughtered? Am I dreaming?" His eyes struggled to focus as he was still in shock and disbelief. As soon as it started trading, Yael started to viciously beat down their stocks. The horrifying way and intensity that he did it were far different from what happened yesterday. Ivy''s daze slowly turned into an expression of horror as she mumbled, "Did we celebrate too early?" Only Killian remain seated like a poisonous snake and he radiated his chilling vibes. With his character, the only thing that he could do was not to lose control of himself. "Say something, Killian!" George became anxious when he saw Killian remain silent, "We had lost a lot after the ravaging this morning. Yesterday wasn''t like this!" Smack! George pped the table and suddenly said, "Did we fall into Zooko Investment and Seava Capital''s trap?" Ivy was stunned when she looked at George''s drastic change in expression "Fools!" Killian rubbed his face vigorously and then red at George, "Zooko Investment and Seava Capital know that we are the Hughes family. They wouldn''t dare to scheme against us!" He then turned to look at theputer screen, "We... must have been attacked by Jack and Yael." What he said shocked all of them. George and Ivy''s expression changed drastically. Both of their hearts sank when they thought of what happened yesterday. Ivy''s red lips quivered, "Killian has a point. Why do I feel that they lost a billion yuan yesterday just to entice us?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Damn it. That bastard only knows how to use unscrupulous methods. What a good for nothing!" George berated. Killian and Ivy looked at George in surprise. Weren''t such unscrupulous moves something that the head of the family should possess? But both of them didn''t say anything. Ivy remained dignified as she said to Killian, "Killian, why don''t we cut our losses?" Although they had lost a pile in the morning, they could minimize their losses if they stop now. But. Killian smiled bitterly and said in resignation, "How can we stop now? The trading session has begun. Who can stop the rolling thunder?" What he said stumped Ivy. George''s expression turned blue and ground his teeth. The three of them were familiar with the stock exchange. The billions that they put into the market could be gone within hours. It was so silent in the room that one could hear a pin drop. It was as if the air congealed. At this moment, Killian''s phone rang. Killian was so vexed that he didn''t look at the phone and ced the phone on the table and activated the handsfree. "Good day, mister, your private room had been prepared and we''re ready to congratte you at any moment." This was Killian''s reservation for their celebrations. The simple words were like a hot de stabbing into Killian and the other two''s hearts. The next second. Killian''s vein at the corner of his eyes throbbed, his expression warped and erupted furiously, "What congrattions? Fuck the hell off!" Bang! Killian smashed his phone onto the ground as he yelled furiously.00000 Chapter 420 Turned The Tide The markets reopened for trading at one o''clock in the afternoon. With Yael''s instructions, QY International entered into the fray. Its huge market strength immediately elerated the ughter. Jack sat quietly at the window and looked peacefully at the clouds. Slowly, the blue skies and white clouds became overcast with grey clouds. Jack rubbed his nose and smiled, "The stock market must have been stirred by Yael to be like this weather. A storm must be brewing." Hughes family. Killian''s face turned blue and stared at theputer screen like a poisonous snake. George ground his teeth as his face turned blue and red. He clenched his fists so tightly that the veins throbbed. Ivy leaned back at the chair with a pale face and smile of resignation. The movement of the stocks as disyed on theputer screen was like a sharp dagger constantly stabbing into the three of them. Just like what Killian said, it was toote for them to cut and run. Furthermore, the emergence of QY International was like the straw that broke the camel''s back. It basically surrounded and ughtered Zooko Investment and Seava Capital. Who could have expected that their intended targets Jack and Yael could mount such a counter-attack? The humiliation, anger, detest, shock, and all other emotions flooded the three of them. The temperature in the room became so cold that it chilled to the bones. Killian and the other two didn''t bother with the money. What they couldn''t tolerate was they had lost on both ends and Jack was the benefactor of the gains. They had all previously lost to Jack and that was why the three potential heirs ganged up against Jack. But they now lost even when theybined their efforts. "I won''t take this, I won''t ept this. We are the elite generation of the Hughes family. How can we lose to that bastard?" George clenched his teeth as his eyes turned bloodshot and continued insanely, "Why don''t we continue to press on? Let''s put in a few more billion into it. I''m sure we can turn it around!" Smack! Killian pped George with the back of his hand. "You, when had you be so foolish?" George''s voice was cold and caused their hair to stand on ends. George was stunned for a second by the p and then erupted furiously, "Killian, even if you''re my brother you can''t simply hit me! You were the one who came up with this idea and dragged Ivy and me into it. Look at it now, not only have we lost our face, we''ve given Jack so many resources! How can you expect me to stomach this humiliation?" The atmosphere became tense and explosive. Ivy continued to sit on the chair and didn''t hold back George. Killian slowly stood up, pushed up his sses, and scoffed, "There are a thousand ways for me to kill a boor like you!" "How dare you!" George erupted furiously. He was already so frustrated with his losses and totally lost his self-control when Killian pped him. "Why don''t I dare?" Killian scoffed, "If you offend me, I''ll kill you even if you''re my brother." George''s heart sank and trembled when he heard what Killian said. When he looked into Killian''s eyes, he felt as if he was being targeted by a poisonous snake. He swallowed his saliva, controlled his impulsiveness, and sat back onto the chair. Killian turned and looked at theputer and said coldly, "A defeat means a defeat! Billions of yuan aren''t anything to us. So long as the one-year deadline isn''t up, we still have countless opportunities to destroy him." Smash! After saying this, Killian punched and shattered theputer. At five o''clock in the afternoon.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jack promptly received Yael''s call. Yael burst outughing as soon as the call was answered. Jack patiently listened to Yael''s report. He knew that Yael''s pressure was just as immense as his. He was plotted against by fivepanies. Anyone else would have been devastated. Now that the situation yed out in their favor, Yael was finally able tough out loud. It was also the release of his stress. "Jack, we won! We absolutely won this time!" Yael said victoriously afterughing for half a minute. Jack raised his eyebrows and said, "Rascal, are you still keeping me in suspense?" "Three billion! We made three billion!" Yael said excitedly. That much? Jack had a huge surprise. This was only Yael''spany''s profits. There were profits made by the Grand Freemasons, Jeweline Group, and QY International! Fourpanies fleeced twopanies. If they totaled up their winnings... Just as Jack was thinking, Yael said, "We had turned the tide and gone from defeat to victory. If we add it all up, the losses of Zooko Investment, Seava Capital, and Rothschild all add up to at least ten billion yuan! Kaboom! Jack''s pupils constricted. Ten billion in a day! Wasn''t the Quinn family financepany valued at ten billion? In other words, in a day, they had lost the equivalent of a critical family business of the wealthiest family of a city. "Ha ha ha... Jack, this time Zooko Investment and Seava Capital must have vomited blood. They will never dare to attack us again in the future!" Yael was very happy and there was a tone of arrogance in his voice, "When I made ten billion for the Quinn family, many said that I was lucky and unworthy of any des. Now I did it openly and fairly. Now those people must know what I''m capable of!" "You didn''t let QY International participate in the morning so that you can deal them the final blow in the afternoon to break their will?" Jack realized that the tactic that Yael used was the same as when he dealt with Aiden. Only when you break the will of the opponent would you have peace in the future. "Yes!" Yaleughed happily and said, "But this time we could turn the tide thanks to your contacts. If we didn''t have the Grand Freemasons and Jeweline Group, we couldn''t have done it even with QY International!" Jack was stunned. He grinned and then smiled, "Such a smallpany like Jeweline Group had gained so much from this. They must have reaped a huge profit today." "That smallpany must have a very skilled person." Yael''s voice turned serious. Skilled person? There truly must be someone skilled! Jackughed. Now that this was over, he should make a trip to the North. He chatted with Yael for a while, decided a time for tonight''s celebrations, and hung up the call. Following that, he called Corbin and Lone Wolf in and immediately allocated fifty million yuan to be distributed to the staff as a bonus. As soon as the news spread, all the office staff yelled out in celebrations and were filled with motivation. Fifty million yuan was a lot of money. There weren''t many staff at DT and if it was to be equally distributed, then each staff would receive at least a million yuan. Furthermore, this was an unexpected windfall to them! Jack instructed Corbin and Lone Wolf before he left thepany. But as he reached the office lobby, all of Jack''s celebratory mood immediately vanished.?? Chapter 421 Your Body Has the Smell of Her Perfume "Hehe, you didn''t expect this, right?" Seeing Renae with a cheeky smile, Jack did not feel good. The joy of turning the tide was now gone. People from the surrounding had started to gather around and look at Rena and him enviously. Jack hated this feeling of being gazed at by the people. He ignored Rena and walked straight towards the car. Rena''s smiley face became stiff. She moved her long legs, quickly walked towards Jack, and stopped him. "You, do you have any manners? I havee here to greet you. Would it cost your life just to reply to me for the sake of Grand Freemasons that had helped you so much?" "Help?" Jack frowned, "This is considered an exchange after pulling me into Grand Freemasons. Furthermore, Grand Freemasons did not earn less this time, right?" Rena was speechless. Her beautiful eyes blinked twice and her red lips opened, "But you could not be so rude, right? I am such a pretty woman. I walked towards you with a smile to greet you and there were so many people looking at us. And you just ignored me?" "Do you really want me to greet you?" Jack gyrated his eyes and looked at Rena. "Yeah, is there any problem with that?" Rena was a little confused. The next second. Jack took out the token with ''Juan'' generation, "Then you kneel down and call Ancestor!" Rena was speechless. At the moment, she was extremely furious.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ''What kind of greeting is this?'' ''Obviously, he is taking advantage of his power to bully me!'' "Why aren''t you kneeling down? Could it be that you want to disobey the rules of Grand Freemasons?" Jack showed a cold look and his voice was deep. "Are you threatening me?" Rena was extremely angry. Jack smiled coldly, "You are right, I am threatening you! Are you kneeling down or not?" Rena was entangled under the watchful eyes of the people. After all, she was still a girl. She would lose all her pride if she kneeled down to Jack in the public! Yet, the rules of Grand Freemasons were extremely strict, especially when facing the person at the higher hierarchy. Furthermore, Jack was holding the token with ''Juan'' generation and he had the same hierarchy as her grandfather. If she did not kneel down, it would be considered that she broke the rules of Grand Freemasons. Rena felt that there was a volcano in her chest as she was extremely furious while clenching her teeth. ''Damn it!'' ''Was I silly? Why did Ie to see him?'' "Are you kneeling down or not?" Jack''s voice was cold. Right after he said the words, a rather angry remark appeared from the crowd, "You are a man and you let a woman kneel down to you in the public, aren''t you feel ashamed?" The conversation between Jack and Rena was not suppressed intentionally. The people from the surrounding had heard the conversation clearly. At this moment, someone that made the angry remark had suddenly roused the crowd. "Yeah, during the daytime, you, as a man who does this, are an animal!" "Fuck, such a pretty girl. Does he know how to be kind to a girl?" However, a sound was heard! Rena knelt on the ground under the frightening gazes of the people. "Rena is here to greet Ancestor." Boom! This had made the excited people from the surrounding be struck by lightning. Everyone was stunned. ''She... really kneeled down?'' ''Oh my god!'' ''How blind can this gorgeous girl be?'' ''Was she taught by the man to be this inferior?'' Feeling the frightening gazes of the crowd. Rena who kneeled on the ground had an uneasy feeling. Yet, she did not dare to not kneel down. This was the rule of Grand Freemasons! She felt a strong feeling of shame in her heart. At the moment, there were tears in Rena''s beautiful eyes. She clenched her teeth hard, "Are you satisfied now?" "Good girl! I will leave first. Next time, don''te to disturb me again." Jack smiled gently. He raised his hand and patted Rena''s head lightly. Then, he turned and got into the car. ''Was he leaving?'' ''Was he going to leave just like that?'' Rena was stunned. The feelings of shame and anger were getting stronger. Her small body could not help but tremble. ''This inferior man, how could he do that to me?'' ''Was he taming a puppy when he patted on me twice?'' At TM Vi District. When Jack walked into the house, he did not see Amber Knight. Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy Hill sat together. They showed a bad look on their faces. "What''s wrong?" Jack wanted to tell everyone the happy news about Yael Quinn had turned the tide but he couldn''t help but suppress the thought in his mind after looking at the bad look on their faces. "Young master, you are finally back." Mr. Ward sighed in relief obviously. He pointed upstairs, "Mrs. Hughes is upstairs." "I will go up and see her." Jack smiled. He could clearly feel that Amber had something on her mind these two days. Obviously, he could understand Mr. Ward''s words. "Mr. Hughes, please wait." When he was about to turn away, Daisy called him, turned away, and ran to the kitchen hurriedly. Then, under Jack''s surprised gaze, Daisy brought out a durian and put it into Jack''s hands. Jack was suddenly confused, "What is this situation?" "It will be useful, go ahead." Daisy sighed meaningfully. Jack held the durian and walked upstairs. In the bedroom, a thick curtain was shut firmly and it had blocked the sunset outside. Amber leaned against the deckchair while holding a phone with her hands. She looked nervous and tears could be seen in her beautiful eyes. Knock. A door knock sounded. "Dear, I am back." Amber immediately wiped off the tears at the corners of her eyes. She forced herself to show a smile and said, "You are entering your own bedroom, why are you knocking on the door?" Jack pushed the door and walked in. He put the durian that he held on the table. Then, he smiled while walking towards Amber. However, as he got closer, the forced smile on Amber''s face also disappeared. "It is this scent again." Amber''s nose sniffed slightly. She turned serious and looked more nervous. Yet, her right hand quietly held the phone tightly. "What happened?" Jack noticed that Amber''s expression had changed and he asked in confusion. The next second. Amber finally could not bear it anymore. She raised her hand and passed the phone to Jack. "Is it this girl?" The feelings of being wronged could be embraced within her cold voice. Suddenly, Jack was stunned in ce and his eyes looked serious. The phone was ying a video. The video was about the incident between Rena and him when Rena came to DT real estate agency to pick up the carst time. However, the entire footage had totally different meanings because of the angle of filming. Furthermore, there was an eye-catching title, ''The boss of DT real estate agency has a lot of mistresses despite the presence of his spouse at home.'' At the moment. Jack showed an extremely furious look. He suddenly felt the feelings of anger. He quickly exined, "Amber it''s not like what the video mentioned, I..." Yet, Amber did not give him any chance to exin. She took back her phone by herself and looked at the video with a sad look. She murmured softly, "This girl is really pretty. I have to admit that her beauty has made me envious." ''Oh no!'' Jack was suddenly extremely terrified and frightened and his face was a little pale. Then, Amber sobbed. There were tears in her beautiful eyes. She raised her head and looked at Jack, "The scent on your body, is it from hers?" "I..." Jack wanted to exin. Yet, besides the feelings of guilt and sorry, all the words seemed to be stuck in his throat when he faced the current Amber. "She has a good taste. She should be born in an exceptional family, right?" Amber tried to hold her tears, but her voice could not help but tremble, "But why didn''t you clear the smell of her perfume when you came home?"???? Chapter 422 Cheating?! "Amber, let me exin." Jack Hughes was panicked. Yet, Amber Knight shook her head, "No, I shouldn''t me you. I should have med my own nose." When she said that, the tears in Amber''s eyes rolled down following the corners of her eyes. At this moment, Amber could not bear it anymore. She had borne it these few days. Since the day she had a suspicion, she kept telling herself... it may be a misunderstanding. Because she knew Jack''s current situation, so she did not want to distract Jack. However, when Jack came home every day, that unique scent from his body was like giving her heart heavy blows. Until she saw the video on the inte today, she finally could not bear it anymore. Looking at Amber''s crying look. Jack waspletely panicked. He immediately hugged Amber, "Amber, don''t be agitated. You have a baby now. I will exin, I will exin to you." "Why can''t I be agitated?" Amber shouted and got out of Jack''s hug. Her eyes were red and tears could be seen. Her small body trembled. Her breathing was inconsistent as she was angry. She shouted hoarsely, "The smell of the perfume on your body and this video, aren''t they enough to exin the problem?" "Jack, I am the one who is your wife!" "Don''t you think it is dirty for you to cheat on me when I am pregnant?" The words were almost shouted out hoarsely. Amber was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. Her husband cheated on her when she was pregnant. It was not only a betrayal for Amber. ''Cheating?!'' Jack waspletely stunned. He felt depression in his heart as if his chest was filled with stones and it was stuck. Looking at Amber''s sad crying look. Amber''s shout just now seemed to linger around his ears. p! Jack pped on his face without mercy. The sudden move had made Amber''s eyes blink. Then, Jack said with a deep voice, "Since the moment I stayed with you, I had said that I would not let you lose for wagering your life to me. I, Jack Hughes, no matter how cruel I am, would never hurt my own wife!" "You came to my side without hesitation when I had nothing. If I cheated on you after marrying you or when you are pregnant, what kind of man am I?" "Amber, don''t you even have this trust in me?" "Trust?" Amber smiled sadly and shook her phone, "I trust you, but I also trust my eyes, my ears, and my nose!'' ''Fuck!'' Jack waspletely anxious and he had a feeling of going berserk. ''Which bastard made up this kind of video and fake news?'' Looking at the crying Amber, Jack had feelings of anxiety and going crazy. A pregnant woman could not go overjoyed or grief. At this point, Amber''s body would definitely be hurt! He moved towards Amber again and kneeled down before Amber. "I really did not cheat on you. But I am wrong if you are crying. Could you stop crying, okay?" He raised his hands and wanted to wipe off the tears at the corners of Amber''s eyes. Yet, when his hands just reached close to her. p! Amber harshly pped Jack''s hands. A cold voice was heard suddenly. "You get out. Starting from tonight, we will sleep in separate rooms." Jack was stunned. "Get out!" Amber shouted loudly. Seeing Amber getting more agitated. Jack did not dare to stay. More exnations would only make Amber sadder with her current state. "I will ask Daisy to apany you." Jack turned away. He suddenly understood why Daisy asked him to hold a durian ande up when he walked past the durian on the table. Yet, with this kind of matter, could kneeling on a durian solve the problem? He felt helpless in his heart. Jack walked downstairs. Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy Hill looked at him nervously. Themotion just now and Amber''s cries were heard by the trio clearly. "Young master." Mr. Ward got up. Jack shook his head and said to Daisy, "Daisy, please go up and help me tofort Amber. Her body would be hurt if she cries like this." Daisy nodded and quickly went upstairs. In the living room, Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other. The conflict between the couples had made them disconcerted. Jack was depressed as he sat on the sofa. He was irritated as he scratched his hair hard. He was heartbroken when he thought of Amber''s sad and desperate look. All this happened because of his meeting with Rena Yales. p! Jack pped himself in guilt. Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked. Mr. Ward quickly advised him, "Young master, this kind of matter could be solved if you exin properly to Mrs. Hughes." "Yeah, Mrs. Hughes is educated and reasonable. She is not an unreasonable person." Brent chimed in. Then, he said, "However, I heard that pregnant women''s mood swings can be very noticeable. Young master will have to take more effort to exin." "As long as I can pacify Amber, I am willing to put in more effort." Jack opened his arms helplessly, "But now the problem is Amber does not give me any chance to exin. Every exnation seems like a cover-up." "We all believe that young master would not do anything wrong to Mrs. Hughes. However, Mrs. Hughes could not calm down because she was in a state of not understanding the whole matter and in a state of noticeable mood swings of a pregnant woman." Mr. Ward suggested and said, "Why don''t... we call Rena here to exin it properly to Mrs. Hughes?" Those three people confronting each other was obviously the fastest way to solve the conflict. Yet, Jack smiled bitterly and showed a helpless face. He seldom got in touch with Rena. Yet, he could see that Rena''s personality was a little straightforward. This kind of woman who was eager to do well in everything would ignore her extraordinary pretty look topete for the lieutenant position of Grand Freemasons.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He would agree with Mr. Ward''s suggestion if it was before. However, he was annoyed by Rena''s harassment and he had humiliated'' her in public when he got off work. Now, was it possible to ask for Rena''s help to confront and exin? With Rena''s personality, Jack felt that it would be more likely to add fuel to the fire and make it worse. "Young master?" Mr. Ward saw Jack being silent. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling in his heart. ''Could it be that young master had really done something wrong to Mrs. Hughes?'' They had watched the video on the Inte before Jack went home. Although it wasn''t spread widely, the view count of the video was quite a lot because of Jack''s identity and Rena''s extraordinary pretty look. Mr. Ward asked himself in his heart, there should have only a few people who could reject Rena in the video. Seeing Jack''s look at the moment, Mr. Ward would still feel upset in his heart even though he had clearly known Jack''s disposition. "I did not!" Jack guessed Mr. Ward''s mind. He clenched his teeth and exined, "It is because when I got off work just now, I had dealt with Rema. She was extremely furious. Now, I am not sure whether she would help us if I called her to be here." "How did you deal with her?" Jack rubbed his nose, "I used the token with ''Juan'' generation and made her kneeled down in the public to call me Ancestor." Mr. Ward was suddenly stunned and then he gave a long sigh. Brent beside him also showed a helpless look on his face and murmured, "Young master, you have really made yourself together into this trouble." Jack gave a stern look to Brent and he was speechless. Who the hell knew that karma came so fast? At the moment. The phone suddenly rang. Jack picked up the phone and look. It was a call... from Mr. Knight! Chapter 423 Coming, All are Coming! Mr. Ward and Brent also saw the message on the mobile phone. The two men paled. The father-inw rushed to call at this time, did he already know about it and came to punish him? "Hey, Dad." Jack Hughes picked up the phone and forced a smile. "Jack, why can''t I get through to Amber Knight''s phone?" On the phone, Steve Knight had some doubts, "I called her several times, but her phone was powered off." "I think it was turned off when the battery went dead... What can I do for you, Dad? I''ll pass it on to herter." Jack''s heart was slightly certain that Amber had not told her mum and dad about what had happened. But the guilt towards Amber grew stronger and stronger in his heart. This silly girl, always bore it all by herself! "Haha... that''s fine, first of all, congrattions on your big harvest today." Steve smiled and said. Jack said, "Also thanks to Dad''s great help." "I am just making a slight effort then, that boy Yael Quinn is very capable and with the help of Grand Freemasons, I said it is helping, I will rather say it is to take advantage of son-inw to make money." Steve smiled and replied with his suddenlyining tone, "But you and Amber keep this secret well too, so why don''t you inform us immediately the good news that she''s pregnant? Your mother and I will punish both of you tomorrow!" They wereing over tomorrow? Jack''s gaze froze. Now the misunderstanding between Jack and Amber had not been solved. If Steve and his wife flew over tomorrow, wouldn''t that ... be a big deal? But before Jack could reply, Steve said on the phone, "That''s all for now, your mother and I wille over tomorrow, you and Amber don''t have to pick us up, we''ll go to your house ourselves, now back to TM Vi District, right? I heard Amber mention itst time." Snap! The phone hung up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jack''s mood was bad. He put his phone down and leaned back on the sofa, rubbing his face in annoyance. Mr. Ward and Brent had also heard his conversation just now. "Young Master, it''s not good for Steve and his wife toe over now." Mr. Ward reminded him in a deep voice. It was just a misunderstanding. It was a matter between Jack and Amber. If they took time to unravel it, Jack and Amber could reconcile. But if Steve and his wife knew about it, it would be a problem between the two families. It would really make a big trouble after this. Once it broke up, it would affect the rtionship between Jack and Amberter. After all, it was impossible for anyone to remain calm once they found her husband was messing around with other girls. "But the decision has been made and there''s nothing I can do about it." Jack was filled with helplessness and subconsciously nced at the upper floors, "I wonder if Amber has calmed down now." Mr. Ward was a little anxious, "Maybe you can make up a reason for Steve and his wife toe over a bitter?" "It should be toote, right?" Brent said. In the living room, there was an abrupt silence. The three of them looked at each other in a state of bewilderment. Even a good governor cannot make a clear judgement on family affairs. Even if Mr. Ward was quite experienced in business, even if Brent was full of glory after experiencing numerous wars, but they were still anxious when facing the current difficulties. "Let''s wait for the them toe tomorrow first, my father-inw and mother-inw are also rational people and won''t mess around." Jack stretched out and said tiredly, "Take a rest all." Inside the TM Vi District. Rena Yales sat on the sofa with a huff, her towering chest heaving violently. Beside her, Carlos Juan Yales snickered, "Silly girl, still angry? You''ve been angry for a few hours already?" "Grandpa, can I not be angry? That guy Jack, he''s really pissed me off!" Rena retorted instantly, "He asked me to kneel down in public, for goodness sake, I, Rena Yales, have never been so grieved in my life before!" "Whew, is this considered as a big grievance, huh?" Carlos Juan was full of disinterest. Rena was shocked, "Are you still my dear grandfather? You gave Jack the token of the Juan Generation, and it was you and Mafia Boss who decided to invite him into Grand Freemasons, I was humiliated by him, and I me you for this!" "If he doesn''t have the token of Juan Generation, I wouldn''t even bother him!" Rena huffed and gritted her teeth. Even she was so angry, but her beautiful face still looked charming. "It''s all Grandpa''s fault!" Carlos Juanughed strangely, "You don''t bother of him, then why did you still go and bother him every day?" "Grandpa, I..." Rena instantly blushed and became speechless. Carlos Juanughed, "Alright, for the first time our Yales family''s beautiful fairy starts to like a man now, it''s written all over your face, Grandpa can see that." In the Grand Freemasons, because of him, Rena could be considered the beloved daughter of everyone in the Grand Freemasons and she was doted by all. Together with a strong personality, she always looked arrogant.. There were always some admirers of Rena among the young generations. But Carlos was clear that Rena had always not to bother this. Rena also never bothered to care about the men from those rich families. This Jack was the only one who made Rena look like a totally new person. Seeing Rena''s face getting flushed. Carlos stroked his white beard andughed, "Rena, fate is like this, when it arrives, you will get it, when it doesn''t arrive, you can just wait, not a second earlier orter, it justes at the right time." "Grandpa..." Rena''s eyes twinkled as she looked at her grandfather with some unwillingness. Carlos patted her head caringly, "Well, it''s done, Jack has joined the Grand Freemasons, so tomorrow we should also go back and report to Mafia Boss." "Leaving so soon?" Rena was a little startled, her anger disappeared, and she was inexplicably a little disappointed. Carlos smiled faintly, "Before we leave, we should pay a visit to Jack, let''s prepare some generous gifts, look for nice restaurant to treat him a meal, this is to say farewell to him and to apologize for the disturbance we have caused him." "Okay grandpa." Rena''s eyes twinkled with spirit as she smiled and nodded. Carlos shook his head helplessly, "You..." The next day. Jack, who had not slept all night, was still anxious about what was happening. Even at DT real estate agency, he wasden with anxiety and cannot concentrate on his work. On one side it was because of the misunderstanding with his wife. On the other side it was because his parents-inws will be arriving soon. He really couldn''t imagine how terrible things would happen if the parents-inws found out the matter. Even though he had been married once, his three years of marital experience at the time did not allow him to specte on what might happen tonight. Seeing that it was time to get off work. Jack tried to call Amber, but her phone was off. His eyebrows were furrowed, and his face was filled with helplessness. He was ncing at the time and estimated that there was still some time before Steve and his wifending at the airport. So, he drove his car and headed straight to the airport. Although Steve said there was no need to pick up, as his son-inw, how could he not go to greet his parents-inws when they arrived? It was already 8pm when Jack arrived at the airport. Jack found Brent and two of them waited together outside the airport. "Young master, they''ve arrived!" Brent suddenly said. Jack hurriedly looked towards the direction and saw Steve and his wife walking out from the inside of the airport. He was about to go ahead and to meet them. However, Mr. Ward''s phone call came through. "Young master, the house is going to be a mess tonight!" Mr. Ward''s words caused Jack to be a little startled, and Jack hurriedly asked, "What do you mean?" "Carlos has brought Rena to our home." Mr. Ward said in a deep voice. Jack''s body trembled, and at that moment, as if there was a boom sound in his head and he blurted out, "Damn!" Chapter 424 Mr. Ward Lashed Out It felt like the heavens were raining fire down to the earth. Was this doomsday? Jack felt that his whole body was melting, and his brain was buzzing. Was this coincidence? Or was this done purposefully? A dangerous aura was brewing in the distance. The fact that Carlos Juan and Rena was forcing him to join the Grand Freemasons had already ignited a deep anger in his heart. It was also because of Rena that there was an unpleasant feeling forming between him and Amber. Now that this grandfather and granddaughter tandem hade to visit him, no matter how well could Jack control his emotions, it was long at its limit now! "Young master, if you don''t go over now, they are going to board the car." Brent reminded. Jack took in a deep breath as he tried to suppress the immense anger within him, "Shun them away." With a loud bang, he hung up the phone. Jack tried to pretend that nothing was wrong as he hurried towards Steve and his wife with Brent by his side. "You kid. Didn''t I tell you not toe get us?" Steve was delighted to see Jack. "Since you havee here, how can I note forward to wee you?" Jack took over their luggage and handed it to Brent while smiling widely. Steve let out augh, "Alright, alright. Let''s go home." While on the way, Jack had a good time having a good and hearty conversation with Steve and his wife. The atmosphere was really warm and joyous. However, deep down in Jack''s heart, he knew that this was just the calm before the storm. At the time when Jack andpany returned to TM Vi district, it was already a huge mess in the courtyard of the vi. "How could you ask us to get lost?" Rena sounded vehement as she pointed at Mr. Ward and scolded, "We havee here with some gifts because we wanted to apologize to Jack. How can you treat guests in such a way?" Mr. Ward''s face was gloomy, and his veins were bulging near the corner of his eyes. Treat guests in such a way? Just because a misunderstanding between you and the young master, the house was going to be in a huge mess. How could you talk about treating guests in such a situation? Mr. Ward didn''t argue with her because Rena was a junior. He directed his gaze at Carlos Juan, "Mr. Yales, I implore you to leave. We will have a family gathering at home tonight, so we can''t tend to outsiders." His tone was stony and irrefutable. Carlos Juan wasn''t fazed by his words, but this was not the case for Rena. If she hadn''t witnessed this exchange with her own eyes, she would have a hard time believing what she had just seen. Her grandfather was the one and only founder of the Grand Freemasons. He held a special position and status in the organization. He was part of an affluent and influential family which was well-known internationally. Everyone would have treated him with the utmost respect as the most distinguished guest. Even if he had descended on the Hughes family or even the Rothschild family, he could enjoy the most respected main seat around the table. However, looking at the situation now, he had arrived at the where Jack was, yet he was going to be shunned away just because the Hughes family was going to hold a family gathering. On the second floor of the vi, Daisy was helping Amber to her feet as they stood in front of the window. They happened to witness the scene unfolding downstairs. After a sleepless night, Amber''s delicate face was shrouded in exhaustion and sadness. Her eyes were swollen and reddened because of a whole night of crying. At the moment when she was watching the scene in the courtyard, Amber bit her reddish lips hard as a sense of sourness threatened to overwhelm her. Her sense of indignation wasing close to a boiling point at the moment. That familiar blue BMW i8, and her familiar posture which resembled that one in the video. Was she here to take over the throne? Where had she found her courage from? As she watched the oppressive Rena in the courtyard, Amber felt a sense of nausea. There was an overwhelming sense of sadness within her. "Youngdy, be careful of your health. Perhaps, things are not how we think they are?" Daisy was always wary of Amber''s reaction to things. As a woman, nobody could be more understanding of Amber''s pain other than her, especially when it came to things like his. Moreover, this "mistress" had now arrived at their vi. It didn''t matter if Jack had told her the whole truth personallyst night. It didn''t change the fact that this mistress hade to pick a fight here in her eyes. "If this is not how things look like, then how should things be?" There were two streaks of tears on both sides of her cheeks. She sobbed, "Ms. Hill, I suddenly feel that I am nothing. That woman is an excellent one, right? Daisy narrowed her eyes. While she watched Amber''s grimacing face and unbearable sorrow, she suddenly felt an immense anger. "Youngdy, sit down for a while to rest. After all, you are pregnant now." Daisy tried to force back her anger as she helped Amber to a chair. Amber nced at her belly and in an instant, she felt an unbearable pain that gnawed at her heart. On the other hand, Daisy marched towards the window and pushed it open. She then shouted at Mr. Ward downstairs, "Mr. Ward, why are you still talking nonsense with them? If you want to get into the action I''lle down now!" The people below there had been in a stalemate for at least ten minutes, and during this short amount of time, an unimaginable amount of pain had been dealt to Amber. Before this, Brent had secretly informed Daisy that he was going to wee Amber''s parents to their vi. If they couldn''t resolve this anytime soon, things would go out of hand soon! If they couldn''t resolve this in a roundabout way, then, push goes to shove, they had to end this the hard way! As the twentieth ranking killer of the Dark Net Assassin Squad, Daisy was never afraid of doing things the hard way! Her sudden shouting immediately caused the whole courtyard to sink into a deep silence. Mr. Ward, Rena and Carlos Juan all turned their heads to look at Daisy. Carlos Juan contracted his pupils, and an icy cold expression appeared on his face. Rena had some massive pent-up frustrations inside her. She hade to visit Jack personally to apologize, but not only she was told to get lost, the other party even wanted to engage in a fight? She had a headstrong personality, and as a Lieutenant of the Grand Freemasons, she couldn''t endure being bullied by others. Immediately, Rena took a step forward and stared at Daisy with sharp eyes. In an instant, an imminent fight was about to break out. Even though nobody was speaking, but throughout the whole vi, there was a suffocating atmosphere foretelling an unavoidable sh. All of a sudden, Mr. Ward suddenly gnashed his teeth and exuded an impressive aura. He was ring at Rena with animosity "Carlos Juan, do you really think I won''t dare toy my hand on one of the founders of the Grand Freemasons?" Carlos Juan had an expressionless face, but within his eyes there seemed to be something brewing. Then, Carlos Juan revealed a faint smile as he said, "Then, I''ll leave now with my granddaughter." After saying that, he held his fists up towards Mr. Ward, "Rena, we are leaving now!" Rena waspletely shocked. Her anger which was being built up and almost exploding had seemed to be denied an outlet to vent them. Her pretty face had an astonished look as she stared in disbelief at Carlos Juan. Since when did her grandfather be so mild-mannered and weak? Not only was he angry while his dignity was tarnished, he was even prepared to leave without doing anything? "Don''t ask! We are leaving now!" Carlos Juan said in a low voice to Rena, then he turned to face Mr. Ward, "Then we will pay a visit on another day." "Go now!" Mr. Ward''s aura was suffocating as he roared. Daisy secretly let out a sigh of relief as she shut the window and turned towards Amber, "Youngdy, they have left." However, Amber had been sobbing non-stop and uncontrobly. In this situation, Daisy was very helpless. She could only bit her lips nervously to the point that her lips started to bleed. Daisy felt an ache in her heart upon witnessing such a sight. Downstairs, Mr. Ward was staring with a murderous gaze at the direction of the main entrance. His clenched fists underneath his robe slowly loosened up and the bulging veins gradually disappeared. After standing there for a long time, Mr. Ward muttered powerlessly, "I am really useless." Just as he was about to turn around and go back to the vi, a sound of a vehicle sounded behind him. Mr. Ward snapped around and his pupils constricted. There were two cars there! Jack''s car and the Rolls-Royce that Brent had driven just now had arrived! "This is bad!" Mr. Ward screamed internally as he hurried back into the vi. As the car entered the vi, Steve who was seated inside happened to capture this scene. He was immediately confused. "Huh? Jack, what is wrong with Mr. Ward? Why did he run back to the house as soon as he saw us?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jack''s heart immediately sank. The situation was severe! Chapter 425 Deep Feelings Mr. Ward hurried back and saw Amber crying without any sign of stopping, and he immediately felt a deep sense of regret. In his eyes, Jack and Amber certainly had some disparity between their positions in society. In terms of their background and reputation, the Hughes and Knight family were indeed not of the same world. However, Mr. Ward was very aware that Jack and Amber''s marriage was not an indication that Amber was marrying into an affluent family. In contrast, Jack was the lucky one here. All the while, Amber''s assistance and support towards Jack was selfless and endless. Now, it was regretful that such a thing had happened. "Mr. Ward, is anything wrong?" Amber raised her hand to wipe off her tears as she asked with a sobbing tone. Mr. Ward came back to his senses, "Youngdy, your parents have arrived." "Dad and mum?" Amber was startled for a moment, then she drooped her head as if in deep thought. Both Mr. Ward and Daisy had a drastic change of expression. At this moment, the atmosphere in the family solely depended on Amber alone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The next second, Amber raised her head, and on that exhausted face, there was a forced smile. "Mr. Ward, Ms. Hill, please attend to my parents first. I wille down after washing up." Mr. Ward and Daisy both left the bedroom. While Amber was wiping away her tears, she was muttering to herself, "Amber, you must stay strong. You can''t let dad and mum to realize this. You are the one who have chosen him. "It''s alright, everything will be fine. Aren''t you always strong and determined? You will be able to ovee this." "Dad and mum hase from so far to see the baby, so I can''t make them upset." After sucking in a deep breath, Amber stretched her body and tried hard to put a smile on her face. Then, he exited the washroom. In the living room downstairs, Jack was busy attending to Steve and Rosie. Seeing that Mr. Ward and Daisy wasing downstairs, Steve stood up and said jokingly, "Mr. Ward, what is wrong with you just now? Why did you run away at the sight of us?" "I have something urgent to attend to, and at that moment I was a little lost." Mr. Ward exined while revealing an apologetic smile, "I hope you can forgive me for that." Steve waved his hand nonchntly. He wasn''t someone to be worried about such trivial matters. Rosie asked, "Jack, where is Amber?" Jack''s hand slightly shook as he was pouring tea. Steve hastily urged him, "That''s right, let Ambere down now. We want to meet our grandchild." Daisy interjected hurriedly, "Ma''am, the youngdy has just woken up. She is washing herself now." "This girl, she has changed ever since she is pregnant. It seems that she is always sleeping." Steve frowned, "How can she be sozy? I will definitely give her a piece of my mindter on." Rosie knitted her brows slightly as she nced at Steve sideways. Jack smiled faintly as he exined, "Dad, it is not easy to be pregnant, you know. We should let Amber take her time and rest more." Upon hearing that, Steve smiled. Rosie''s frown also turned into a casual smile. As a parent, although he wanted to criticize his daughter, how could he actually bring himself to do that? Everyone knew how a difficult life a woman had to gone through to be pregnant. Jack''s timely exnation had shown to the couple how much he loved Amber. At that moment, Amber slowly descended the stairs. Daisy was the first to notice that. She immediately went forward to hold her. "Amber!" Steve and Rosie both hurriedly surrounded her. There was a huge wave crashing in Jack''s heart. He watched Amber with regret and a disconcerting sense in his heart. It was obvious that Amber had put on some make-up to cover up her exhaustion and her swollen eyes. "Dad, mum, why didn''t you inform me before youe?" Amber asked with a smile on her face. Her gaze was gentle, as if nothing had happened prior to this. Steve replied helplessly, "We wanted to inform youst night, but we couldn''t get through to your phone, so we told Jack about this." Last night? A slight flicker shed by in Amber''s eyes. Last night was probably the single most unforgettable day in her life. She cast a nce at Jack and smiled, "It must be because I have fallen asleepst night, and this moron didn''t even wake me up. He must have forgotten to tell me." Jack was stunned, and there was a nervousness in his eyes. As he watched Amber''s forced expression, at the moment, he felt countless sharp des piercing his heart, threatening to tear his heart apart. A massive sense of regret even made Jack feel dizzy. He knew how difficult and painful Amber must be experiencing at the moment. It must have hurt like hell for her to speak those words. On the other hand, Brent let out a visible sigh of relief. Daisy was watching Amber with concern in her eyes. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly as he eyed Jack warily. With a wife like this by his side, if this young master somehow could cheat on her, he would no longer fit to be the head of the Hughes family. With his long years of experience under his belt and for the duration he had traversed the colorful world, he knew how deep a feeling Amber was harboring towards Jack. "Jack, did you really forget?" Steve turned around to look at Jack. Jack immediately snapped back to reality. He looked deeply at Amber before scratching his head awkwardly, "Yes, dad. I really forgot." "You must have been too busy at work." Steve smiled helplessly. He knew Jack''s recent situation, so he had thought that Jack''s carelessness was because of work pressure and not being able to break free from the busy times. Due to Amber''s self-restrain, the atmosphere in the room was joyous and jubnt. Steve and Rosie didn''t sense anything unusual as everyone engaged in a happy conversation. As night arrived, Jack thought, "With her parents here, Amber will probably not sleep apart from me tonight. I have to take this chance to make things clear." However, contrary to his expectations, Amber let out a yawn and hooked up Rosie''s arm, "Mum, it''s been a while since Ist saw you. I miss you so much. Can you sleep with me tonight?" Jack was stunned by what he heard. He had aplicated look on his face as he thought, "You wouldn''t even give me a chance to exin, would you?" Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy were all startled by this too. Rosie gaped at Amber for a while before smiling and replying, "I don''t think I can call the shots here. I have to know whether your dad and Jack agrees to this, you know?" "It''s alright, I am fine with anything." Steve replied without thinking, which attracted a frown from Rosie. Jack forced a smile and replied, "Mum, I am okay with that. It has really been a while since Amberst saw you guys." "Fine, then. I will apany Amber tonight." Rosie smiled gently as she affectionately rubbed Amber''s hair. In the silence of the night, Jack was sleeping in a room beside the main bedroom. In the bedroom, Amber was curled up in Rosie''s embrace, and Rosie was caressing Amber''s hair. The mother and daughter remained in this position for a long time, and they didn''t speak a word throughout the duration. Rosie began gently, which broke the silence, "Amber, aren''t you asleep yet?" "No." Amber replied faintly. "If you have something you want to say, just say to me. If you want to cry, I will hug you." Rosie smiled with a difficult expression as she was concerned with Amber. Amber felt a shudder run through her. She looked up in shock at Rosie. Rosie was smiling ever so gently as she slowly added, "It has been too long since you even need me to sleep with you. The reason you''re asking for that is because you have something hidden in your heart, right?"???? Chapter 426 Chance Encounter Amber''s slender and beautiful body trembled. Despite her efforts in putting up a strong front, she could not hold down the tears welling up in her eyes at this moment. "I carried you for 9 months in my belly and gave birth to you, mum can read you like a book." With a soft expression, Rosie gently stroked a few strands of hair out of Amber''s face, tucking the hair behind her ears, "I can tell that something is bothering you. If you don''t feel like confiding, I won''t force you; if you feel like crying, let me hug you." Her mother''s gentle and loving whispers finally broke Amber''s containment. She sank into her mother''s arms, tears rolling down her face. Rosie embraced her daughter gently in her arms. Love and tenderness were written all over her face, her heart aching within, she caressed her daughter''s back softly. The room reverberated with Amber''s sobs. Right at this moment, Rosie''s mobile phone lit up, it was a WeChat text from her husband. "What''s the matter with our daughter?" "Oh, you noticed it too?" Rosie continued tofort her daughter, replying to the text message at the same time. "Needless to say! She''s the apple of our eyes, as her dad, I can tell from her reactions. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have agreed so readily earlier on." Rosie smiled to herself, replying to the message. "She and Jack are now married. If she doesn''t want to share, we shouldn''t probe too much." "She continues keeping to herself, what if she suffers a breakdown?" "If we meddle too much, it may get too exhausting for the young couple." Rosie sent off herst reply and put down her mobile phone, ignoring her husband''s concerns for the moment. She was well-aware that Steve absolutely adored his daughter. Nevertheless, it was clear to her, this was not the time to interfere. Frictions, shes, and sad feelings in a marriage were unavoidable. What could originally be solved between a couple, might eventually get tooplicated and out of hand for the couple, if another family came into the mix. In the end, Amber still did not confide in Rosie. Fatigued from crying her heart''s out, Amber dozed off in her mother''s embrace. The whole night passed without a single word exchanged. The next day, early in the morning, Jack came through the door. Having had a sleepless night, tiredness was etched on his face, dark circles around his eyes were slightly visible. By the time he got downstairs, Amber was already having breakfast together with her parents. "Hubby, I would like to go out with dad and mum today." Amber suddenly announced cheerfully. Jack was taken aback for an instant, he had not seen Amber smile for a few days by now. These few short days felt to him like a few long years. "Alright, let Brent and Ms. Hill apany youter." Jack nodded in agreement. "Okay." After breakfast, Amber and her parents began their departure from the vi. Jack watched the car drove out the vi, his face showed an expression ofplex emotions. Mr. Ward walked up to Jack and softly urged, "Young master, grab the opportune time and exin clearly to young madam. It hurts me deeply to watch Mrs. Hughes suffer like that." "And I''m not hurting?" Jack broke into a bitter and heartbreaking smile. Jack rubbed his tired face to perk up and headed out to go to the office. Seawater Mountain. It was a natural scenic area in the vicinity of this city suburb. Up in the mountain, the air was fresh and crisp, the scenery was beautiful to behold. During the week, many hikers would climb up the mountain to enjoy the splendid panorama. On the weekends, the ce would draw even more visitors. The Rolls Royce pulled up at the roadside. After getting out the car, Amber held her parents'' hands and asked cheerily, "Dad, mum, you haven''te to Seawater Mountain for a long time already, have you?" "It''s been many years." Steve heaved a sigh, ncing down at his overweight body unconsciously, he hesitated, "Amber, you really want me to hike up the mountain?" "Exactly." Amber beamed sweetly. Rosie pinched her husband''s arm, "What a daddy you are, your daughter wishes to hike up the mountain, and you are turning her down because of your belly? Seawater Mountain is not steep at all, just take it as a chance for you to lose weight." "Okay, okay, okay." Steve drew in a breath of cool air, grimaced and agreed to the challenge.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Brent and Ms. Daisy Hill tagged behind the trio, watching the family treading merrily towards the mountain. Brent shook his head in helplessness, "It is so hard to watch Mrs. Hughes suffer like that." "I really don''t know how her thin and frail body can withstand this." Daisy concurred achingly. A misunderstanding. Everyone was aware that it was a misunderstanding. However, Amber could not see clearly beyond her circumstances, thus, what she had to endure was way more than anyone could imagine. Despite all that, she still managed to put up a brave front for her parents, pretending as if nothing had happened. This was especially distressing for both Brent and Daisy. Just as the five of them were heading for the top of the mountain. In the middle of the way. "Grandpa, Jack Hughes and his family werepletely out of line, what are we still waiting for? Isn''t it better to just leave now? You seem to take it very well. After all that humiliation, you''re still in the mood toe hiking, even dying our return to the Grand Freemasons." Rena Yales grumbled while she trekked along. Seawater Mountain was not steep, very suitable for a physical work out. Hiking up this mountain was light exercise and quite easy for her. However, when her thoughts floated back to the incident at the Hughes, Rena felt infuriated. Fancy that the Grandmaster of the Grand Freemasons, the Lieutenant of the Grand Freemasons,ing personally to your home to offer a sincere apology, should it not be a huge honour? Yet on the contrary, they were actually being driven away by the mere servants of Jack Hughes, and the servants even intimidated them. Rena had never felt so humiliated in her life before. "Oh, Rena, there are things you don''t understand." Carlos Juan Yales smiled calmly as he watched Rena fuming in anger. He charmed, "Your character is so outspoken and upright, you need to change, otherwise you''ll suffer in future." "Whoever lets me suffer, I''ll not let that person off!" Rena, like a fierce, little tiger, punched her fists forcefully in the air. Carlos shook his head. It was futile trying to persuade her, he and the entire n of Grand Freemasons had indulged her since she was young. Carlos felt disappointed that he did not get to see Jack the day before. Jack just joined the Grand Freemasons; it was most critical to establish a good rtionship right now. If they were to depart right away and left things as they were, then it did not matter anymore whether Jack had been roped into the Grand Freemasons. That was the reason why Carlos decided to postpone their departure, spending a few days longer, to have one more proper meeting with Jack before returning to the Grand Freemasons. In order to while away the time they had on their hands, he decided to let Rena choose a nearby scenic spot, where they could enjoy themselves. "Grandpa, I heard that many chrysanthemum nts grow in the Seawater Mountain. It''s the chrysanthemum blossom season now, it must be exceptionally beautiful." Rena mentioned out of the blue. "Chrysanthemums?" Carlos smacked his lips, gasped, "That''s right, this is the season, the timing is just right." Grandfather and granddaughter quickened their footsteps towards the mountain. In the mountain. Amber appeared to be rather cheerful, her face glowing with smiles all the while. Steve and Rosie were delighted. However, they threw each other nces from time to time, sharing their secret mutual understanding of the other person''s inner worries. Their daughter was pretending to be happy; the couple was also hiding their gloominess. No one was willing to expose thispassionate, white lie. Brent and Daisy, following closely behind, observed the dynamics between the parents and daughter, their anguish was indescribable. "Dad, mum, we''re almost at the peak. The mountain has chrysanthemums blossoming everywhere right now, it must be gorgeous." Amber pulled her parents along, as she hastened her pace in excitement. Steve was startled, "Oh, my darling daughter, slow down, you are pregnant with a baby." Instead of slowing down, Amber quickened her pace still further. Shortly after, the party of five arrived at the peak of the mountain. As far as one could see, the mountain was covered with a thick carpet of chrysanthemum blossoms, the flower fragrance lingered in the mountain air. Even though it was still rather early in the morning, there were already many people ying in the flowers, enjoying the scenery and snapping photos. The family of trio let out a loud "wow", overwhelmed by the stunning scenery right before their eyes. But s, right at this moment. An old voice rang like a shot in the air. "Awaiting the arrival of autumn, hundreds of flower will fade while I am in full bloom." Through the low and quiet recital, one could sense an air of formidable oppression. Upon hearing this ringing old voice. The smile on Amber''s face was wiped away immediately. The colours were drained from Daisy''s face, she grabbed Brent''s arm. She whispered heavily, "Brent, something is going to happen."??????????????? Chapter 427 After All, It Still Exploded Brent was dumbfounded. He wasn''t able to react. "Nice! It''s really well apt!" Steve Knight wasn''t aware of Amber Knight''s change and blurted out apliment. But, it was also thispliment that made Carlos Juan Yales and Rena Yales, who were both in front of the flower bushes, turn around at the same time. At this moment. Time seemingly froze. As Amber gazed at Carlos, and Rena who was a rare beauty, her heart was instantly entangled with sorrow and pain. Subconsciously, she held onto Steve and Rosie''s arms and tightly grabbed onto their clothes. The couple felt the energy from their arms. Shocked, they confusingly looked at her. Yet, at this point, Carlos'' expressions looked as usual while he watched them. But he feltpletely helpless; wasn''t this... too coincident? Almost immediately, Rena targeted Daisy Hill, "It''s such a small world, isn''t it? You failed to hit me yesterday, but I never thought you''d chase me ''til here!" "You..." Daisy sharply looked at her. Brent silently tugged her, stopping her from doing anything. He knew this was getting serious! Of course, he knew the existence of the "Juan" generation in Grand Freemasons. And he also understood what this encounter meant. However, he still stepped forward, held fists, and greeted, "Greetings to Master Yales." After Carlos nodded his head in response, Brent looked at Rena with his eyes full of hatred. "Miss. Yales, please be kind. Nobody wants to have this encounter anyway." Rena immediately raised her willowy eyebrows as her heart burnt a wave of hellfire. She knows that Brent is being cryptic. How can she not understand? As she recalled what happened yesterday, the hellfire inside her only spread wider. "You know each other?" Steve surprisingly asked. His words just dropped. But Amber lightly pulled his arm and said, "Dad, let''s go home. I suddenly don''t want to enjoy the flowers anymore." "Stop right there!" Rena suddenly yelled. This came as a shock to Amber, yet her eyes burnt of anger. She desperately wanted to hide it, but what was the point now? "It doesn''t have to be like this, does it, youngdy?" Steve''s face looked serious. He had totally no reason to be afraid of a youngdy he just stumbled upon. Moreover, she was yelling at his daughter! "What do you mean it doesn''t have to be like this?" Rena stepped forward aggressively, "My grandfather and I came and brought gifts to apologize yesterday. When you forcibly drove us away, did you ever think it doesn''t have to be like that?" "Rena!" Carlos''plexion changed as he quickly yelled. But Steve''splexion only became gloomier, "Apologize? Youngdy, I don''t know who you are, but I believe in my daughter''s upbringing. She would never do something so rude and imperious." "What? It''s still not?" Rena became extremely furious, and raised her finger pointing at Daisy, "She''s the one who yelled to hit me. She''s right here. Why don''t you ask?" Daisy''s pupil''s constricted to the extreme. Instinctively, both hands clenched into fists. Facing Rena''s aggressiveness, she was suddenly too overwhelmed. And at this moment, Brent also turned serious. He leered at Carlos, "Master Yales, is this how you bring up your granddaughter?" Carlos awkwardly smiles. He was about to speak when... "Upbringing? You think I''m rude?" Rena held her chest up high, "Who are you? Even Jack Hughes never said that I''m rude!" Boom! These words fell into Steve and Rosie''s ears and exploded like a huge thunderbolt. The couple could sense that something was wrong between Jack and Amber, but she dared not to say anything, so they couldn''t ask as well. But just now, Rena''s words let the couple associate it with something terrible. "Enough!" Amber suddenly turned around and cried, "What do you want? This is just a coinciding encounter. Do you still need to be aggressive?" In front of Amber''s sudden rain of tears. The arrogant Rena was suddenly confused. I just yelled a few words. Was this even necessary? "What are you yelling at me about?" She cluelessly said, "My grandpa and I are the victims yesterday!" "Victims?" The teary-eyed Amber asked with trembling lips, "Who''s really the victim here? Is the perpetrator going to turn things upside down now?" "I..." Rena was stumped, "When did I ever hurt you?" "Enough!" Steve was so enraged. He raised his hand, pointed at Rena, and finally snapped, "My own daughter, Steve Knight''s daughter, has never been wronged like this before. You, youngdy, why don''t you learn the good while you''re young? You do have a charming face, but your heart is too vicious!" Rena became more stunned. Brent and Daisy had long been stumped. Who could have known? Yesterday''s ident didn''t explode, but in today''s sightseeing, it unexpectedly blew up! Listening at his reprimand, Carlos furrowed his brows. He stepped forward, stood beside Rena, and spoke with a cold voice, "My granddaughter has never been humiliated like this before. All she''s said is the truth. You''re already a about?" wn man; what are you yelling "The truth?" Steveughed through his anger, and clenched his teeth, "As expected, the apple doesn''t fall from the tree. Birds of a feather indeed do flock together." The truth Carlos spoke of sounds just like he was about to confirm the guess in his mind! Nonsense! Absolutely nonsense! At this moment, Rosie''s face was ashen, and instinctively, she hugged Amber. As a woman, this was the most intolerable act! This was every wife''s bottom line! "Dad, please, let''s go. Let''s go!" Amber waspletely out of control. In front of Rena''s rumpus, she was falling apart. All the calm and forced smile were just ayer of disguise. When thisyer of disguise was shed off, all that left was overwhelming sorrow. "Let''s go. Let''s go home, go home!" Rosie uncovered the ferocity she rarely disyed and held Amber to go down the hill. Steve angrily pointed at Brent and Daisy, "Go back and tell Jack Hughes that animal. My daughter came to him and loved him when he had nothing, but that doesn''t mean he can abuse and ruin it! We dedicated so much to care for him; my daughter loves him with all her heart, yet this is what he gives back? He ispletely no different from any beast and animal!" Listening to Steve''s growl. Daisy turned pale and Brent''s gloomyplexion reached an extreme. It was all finished! Totally finished! Rena and Carlos werepletely taken aback and at lost by Steve''s angry scolding. After Amber and her parents left out of their sight. Rena came back to her senses, "Grandpa, I don''t quite understand what happened?" "What do you not understand?" Suddenly, Daisy coldlyughed, "Because of your appearance, Mr. Hughes and Ms. Amber had a misunderstanding. She thought you''re his mistress. In her eyes, your mor and arrogance are all acts of a mistress. So, what do you not understand?" "Don''t you know? Because of this matter, young madame had to suffer so much grievance. If it''s not for your arrogant appearance that made her cry her eyes out yesterday, you think I''d be willing to talk to you?" Rena''s body took another shock, and as if a "bang" sted in her mind. Carlos''plexion also changed. Before they could even say anything, A massive freezing intent to kill enveloped the grandfather and granddaughter. Brent squinted his eyes, focusing on Carlos and Rena. Finally, he stopped at Rena.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "If anything happens to my young master and madame, even if you are the descendant of Grand Freemasons in "Juan" generation, I, Brent, would never let you go that easily!" Chapter 428 Leaving! Feeling the cold and tremendous murderous intention. Even Carlos and Rena had terrifying feelings as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Looking at Brent and Daisy Hill who were leaving. They still had note back to their senses yet. Daisy''sst words lingered at their ears as if they were dignified. At the same time. Jack Hughes who was working at DT real estate agency suddenly received a call from Brent. After listening to Brent''s narration. Jack loosened his right hand. Bang... The phone fell onto the ground. He was stunned and his mind became nk. ''How... could it be like that?'' After a few seconds, Jack''s eyes got back their focus. In the blink of an eye, his eyes were bloodshot. At this moment, Jack looked like a red-eyed beast. "Why? Why is this happening? Damn it, damn it!" He gritted his teeth. The sound when he clenched his fists was heard. The hatred and anger he had towards Rena had reached the extreme. A misunderstanding had be like this only because of a meeting by chance! Jack panicked and he felt terrified while looking for his phone in anger. His breathing became quicker and even his hands trembled. After he found Amber''s phone number, he called her. A despairing answering machine that kept reminding Jack that her phone was turned off could be heard from the phone. Jack did not stop. One time, two times, three times... The reminder was heard again and again. He called again and again. He even tried to call Steve Knight and Rosie''s phone number. Yet, their phones were turned off! The strong feelings of being at panic and loss were like a flood that was engulfing Jack. It had made Jack feel terrified. He felt like a person who was drowning with a strong feeling of suffocation. He was clear that if this misunderstanding was not exined as soon as possible. Then, he... would lose... Even if Amber never gave him a chance to exin, he could not wait anymore! "Lone Wolf, prepare a car to the airport!" Jack shouted and said loudly. Just now Brent said that he and Daisy had gone to Seawater Mountain and they did not see Amber and her parents. The words that Rosie said had clearly exined where they were going. Jack knew that Amber and her parents would definitely go back to the vi to pack up their things. However, it was already toote to rush back to the vi. He had also thought of asking Mr. Ward to stop them. Yet, he suppressed the urge. The only one who could let Amber stay was himself! On the way.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The car was driven fast and loudly and it almost reached its maximum speed. Lone Wolf looked serious and he was frightened. He nced at Jack from time to time. At that moment, Jack gave off a tremendous feeling of fear. Jack stared at the front with his red eyes. He kept asking Lone Wolf to hurry, "Faster, faster, faster!" The roar he made to hurry up the journey did not have his usual calmnesspletely. At this moment, a phone rang. Jack immediately answered the phone without looking at it. "Jack..." Carlos Juan''s voice was heard on the phone. "Fuck you! Why do you still have face to call me? If my wife left me, I would even risk my life to pursue you Grand Freemasons! What kind of bullshit is this ''Juan'' generation? Just get the fuck out!" Bang! The raging Jack smashed the phone on the car tray in front of him. The pieces flew around. Lone Wolf was scared as he shivered. He stepped on the gas pedal instinctively with his right foot. At the airport in suburb area. The sound of airnes taking off andnding was heard. People were swarming in the airport lobby. Before Lone Wolf stopped the car, Jack had already opened the car door and jumped out. He rushed into the airport lobby. This sudden move had scared the people around him. Even the airport security guards had gathered around. Jack rushed to the front desk and red at the staff ferociously, "I want all the airnes to stop flying!" The staff''s expression had changed a lot. Looking at Jack''s ferocious face, he felt fear in his heart suddenly. At this moment. Security guards had also gathered around Jack. "Sir, this is a public ce. If you do anything that will harm the public safety, then you aremitting a crime!" "Bullshit! I want the airnes to stop flying. I want every single of them to stop flying immediately!" Jack ignored the security guards. He roared while pointing the staff at the front desk. The roar was as loud as thunder. It had made a lot of people from the surrounding stare and point at him. "Is this guy crazy? He wanted to let every airne stop flying, who does he think he is?" "He must be a crazy person. Stay away from this kind of person. Don''t get injured identally." "These security guards are really holding themselves back. Why don''t they catch him immediately? He came here and acted crazily. Does he really think that he owns the airport?" "Sir, please calm down. There is no way we would listen to you." The staff felt a little relieved after seeing the security guards around. However, Jack''s request had made him speechless. Even the people from the surrounding thought the person in front was an idiot. "I want to find my wife. I want every airne to stop flying immediately!" Jack was acting abnormally as if he was possessed. He held his fists tightly and hit on the front desk hard. "Catch him!" The security guards made a prompt decision and acted immediately. At this moment. "Stop! Who dares to touch him?!" Lone Wolf roared fiercely while running into the airport hurriedly. The security guards stopped at the same time. Jack ignored them. He gritted his teeth while ring fiercely at the staff. He pointed the crowd at his back, "Is it true that I could let every airne stop flying if I own the airport like what they had said?" The staffughed scornfully. ''How was it possible to let the airnes stop flying?'' ''How was it possible that you owned the airport?'' ''He was really a crazy person!'' Bang! The Bauhinia bank card was thrown to the staff by Jack. "I am buying the airport! Let the airnes stop flying immediately!" The staff was suddenly stunned. After the people from the surrounding being silent for a second,ughter from them was heard at the same time. This bigmotion had caught the attention of the manager of the airport. When the manager saw Jack and his Bauhinia bank card, he was suddenly extremely shocked. In the airport lobby, theughter was like tides followed by the condemnation from the crowd. "It is so worth it for me to catch this flight today. I actually got to see such a good show." "Who does this guy think he is? He actually wanted to buy an airport by throwing out a card? It is so funny!" "He is really crazy. Those who aren''t crazy can''t such a stupid thing, right?" Under the sound of condemnation andughter. An airport broadcast suddenly sounded. "All airnes in the airport will stop flying for ten minutes due to an emergency." Boom! The broadcast was as loud as thunder. The airport lobby which was full of loudughter suddenly became silent. Everyone was stunned and their faces were full of disbelief. Even the staff and security guards who stood beside Jack showed expressions as if they had seen a ghost. "Check a passenger called Amber Knight for me!" Jack shouted to the staff, "I want to know whether her airne has taken off." The staff came back to his senses and did not dare to slow down while checking in a panic. In such a big airport. It was so quiet as if the sound of a needle that dropped on the ground could be heard. The fast tapping sound on the keyboard by the staff could be clearly heard by everyone. After a few seconds. The staff said to Jack while trembling with fear. "Sir, there was indeed ady called Amber Knight who left through an airne ten minutes ago." "Return the flight, return the flight for me!" Jack was almost on the verge of a rampage. He had almost lost his mind. The staff''s face looked bad. "Sorry, they left through a private airne. We cannot return the flight."???????? Chapter 429 So What If You’re The Ancestor In “Juan” Generation? At TM Vi District. Jack stared at Amber''s clothes in the wardrobe. He smiled helplessly, "So eager to leave that you didn''t even pack you stuff, huh?" He rushed to the airport the first thing after he got the call from Brent. Amber still took off before he reached the airport. And the thing was, she didn''t even left for home from Seawater Mountain but left straight for the airport. The scene at home and the luggage Steve and Rosie brought her were solid proof. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. "Young master..." Mr. Ward''s voice was heard from outside the door. Jack rubbed his face and said with a low spirit, "Mr. Ward, can you leave me alone for now?" "Okay." Mr. Ward left. In a daze, Jack looked at his wedding photo with Amber on the bedside cab with teary eyes. He didn''t expect things would turn out like this just because of a misunderstanding. Rena''s appearance was the cause of all this. Jack felt like giving himself a p in the face when he thought about how he hesitated and didn''t take the chance to exin to Amber. Maybe... this wouldn''t have happened had he been firm enough in handling the situation. "Amber..." Jack was dispirited. Amber''s leaving left a hole in his heart that he felt so empty. In a mansion at the suburb. There was silence in the living room. The tea on the teapoy was steaming. Carlos and Rena were sitting on the sofa with mixed feelings which were shown on their faces. Rena''s delicate face was dim, her hands squeezed together in restlessness. Carlos had on a grave expression, seemed to be pondering something. They were both at a loss after the encounter at Seawater Mountain. Carlos wanted to exin things to Jack the first thing after the encounter, but Jack''s response implied him what had happened. This was what giving Carlos a hard time. He spent so much effort trying to recruit Jack into Grand Freemasons. If this in anyway affected Jack''s life, he had no doubt that Jack would cut ties with Grand Freemasons. The fact Jack was an ancestor in "Juan" generation at Grand Freemasons, the title that was greatly pedestalled, wouldn''t change anything at this point. "Grandpa, let''s go to TM Vi District." A tiny hint of hope shed across Rena''s eyes. She looked at Carlos with anticipation, "I should go apologize no matter what since this happens all because of me." "All right. We have no choice but to do that since we cannot get in contact with Jack at the moment." Smiling forcefully, Carlos slowly got up with the help of his walking stick. Knock knock knock... Someone knocked at the door. Carlos frowned. This was a century-old mansion they were staying in, which was nothing but a legacy. Only a handful of people knew about this ce. "Is it Jack?" Rena asked while raising her eyebrows. But she immediately deemed this hypothesis was ridiculous. Jack should be extremely frantic at this moment. He had no reason to visit. "Rena, open the door." With the knock on the door growing more fierce and aggressive, Carlos said in a deep tone. Rena got up and walked up to the door. Sensing the force of the knocking, she frowned and involuntarily grabbed the miniature vase behind the door. Grand Freemasons was a very well-established group, but it was impossible to not have some enemies after its two-century-long period of operation. The barbaric knock carried a hint of hostility. The door was opened. Rena was dumbstruck when she saw the person at the door. The visitor straight up ignored Rena. He entered the room with long strides. Carlos was taken aback too. With a grave face, the visitor walked up to Carlos. "Are you happy now?" Carlos smiled and shrugged, "It wasn''t our intention at all. This is all a pure misunderstanding." "But this was one hell of a misunderstanding!" Boiling rage was oozing off the visitor''s raspy voice. "Sir, we''ve already nned to visit TM Vi District and apologize in person," Rena said hurriedly. "Huh!" Twitching the corner of his mouth, the visitor gave off a wry chuckle, "You''re even shameless enough to want to apologize in person?" Zing! A burst of light shed across the air. With a "Bam", a machete cut into the teapoy. The de was vibrating, giving off a buzzing sound. "How dare you!" Rena was shocked and was about to go up against him. Carlos face went dim, "Hold it, Rena!" Calling off Rena, Carlos gave the visitor a long look with a calm expression, "You want to kill me because of this? At the face of Grand Freemasons'' 3,600 subsidiaries?" "Stop ying dumb. You know I''ve never been afraid of Grand Freemasons''3,600 subsidiaries!" A grim chuckle sounded. The next moment, the visitor stepped forward and flung his open palm. p! A forceful pnded on Carlos'' face. The force was so great that made Carlos, who was already weak physically, lost his bnce and fell onto the sofa. His cheek immediately swelled up. "How dare you hit my grandpa!" Rena was furious. As the lieutenant of Grand Freemasons, she was not afraid of this man in front of her. She held back a moment ago because of her grandfather''s order. But now that her grandfather had been hit, she could hold it in any longer!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In the blink of an eye. Rena dashed towards the visitor and was about to fling her fist at him. The next moment. Zing! Another sh of light in the air. The machete that cut into the teapoy was now in the air with its tip at Rena''s throat. In that moment. Killing auras were shooting through the air in the room. It was too quick! Rena waspletely stunned and froze on the spot. Cold sweat rolled down her cheek from her temple. Her throat was tense. She subconsciously felt like swallowing, but suppressed the desire to do so out of fear. Because she afraid with any slight motion at the throat, it would touch the tip of the de. "That''s enough, won''t you say? I''m the ancestor of the ''Juan'' generation in Grand Freemasons, and I let you p me. She''s my granddaughter, why be so serious with a kid?" Carlos got up wobbly. Even with his cheek swollen, his expression was calm as still water. The "Juan" generation in Grand Freemasons, the almighty title that all 3,600 subsidiaries pedestalled. If this incident was spread out, it would create chaos in not just the 3,600 subsidiaries. But... the whole world! "So what if you''re the ancestor of the ''Juan'' generation?" The visitor smirked and put down the machete he held at Rena''s throat. The tone in his voice was filled with tyranny andcency. Rena was againpletely stunned. She looked at the visitor in horror. No one had ever bad mouthed her grandfather like this! But there was no slightest change in Carlos'' expression. "You have the right to say that." Putting away the machete, the visitor calmly sat down on the sofa. Completely ignoring Carlos and Rena, he drank up the tea on the teapoy. Then, he got up and left. With a cold voice, the sound of two words thundered and echoed in the mansion. "Screw off!" Until the visitor left. Rena was still in a trance. What happened just now had overthrown her impression of her grandfather as the almighty authority in the Grand Freemasons. After a few moments. "Rena, pack up. Let''s go home," Carlos said. Rena trembled a little and looked at Carlos in horror, "Grandpa, who was that?" Carlos forced a wry smile, "Oh, him? Just an immortal legend."?????????????? Chapter 430 Heading to the Jeweline Group It has been a day and a night already. Jack Hughes has made numerous attempts to call Amber Knight. But her phone was switched off. Just because of a misunderstanding, the most affectionatepanionship tore and cut Amber Knight into a thousand pieces. Jack''s guilt hit him hard as if he had fallen into a dark abyss of despair. At dawn. Jack, who hasn''t slept all night, finally put his phone down weakly. His phone was still on the call interface. But, the automatic system response only reminded him that her phone''s still shut down. After vigorously rubbing his face, Jack silently got up and entered the bathroom to wash up. In the dining room. The aroma faintly drifted across the dining room. But Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy Hill have no appetite. The problem between Jack and Amber tugged their hearts along and made them worry. "Mr. Hughes is here," Daisy said all of a sudden. Mr. Ward and Brent quickly stood up to wee him. "Let''s have breakfast." Jack calmly said. Mr. Ward and Brent stared at each other. Wasn''t this overly calm? Jack didn''t look as gloomy as they expected. Thus, the words offort they prepared had no use as well. But his calmness left both of their hearts hanging in their throats. After sitting down. Brent said, "Young master, Carlos Juan Yales and Rena Yales have already left." He had said it before in their encounter in Seawater Mountain. If anything happened to Jack and Amber, he would go and find them. Last night, he found out their residence through investigation and rushed over through the night. However, when they arrived, they''d already left. "Oh." Jack drank his porridge. Oh?! Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy were all shocked. Jack''sposed response was simply unusual in their eyes. It was so unusual that all three of them were astonished. "Young master..." Mr. Ward slowly opened his mouth, but Jack interrupted him by raising his hand. Jack wiped the corners of his mouth and calmly spoke, "Mr. Ward, make an arrangement. Today, we are going to the North Jeweline Group." What?! All three of them were shocked. Daisy stuttered, "Don''t we need to find Ms. Amber?" "Priorities first." Jack shook his head, "Amber left with her parents, so there won''t be any danger, but my dad still can''t be guaranteed that he is safe at all times." Over the night, he had tried contacting Amber. He was also thinking about what he should do next. Amber left with her parents-inw, thus, her safety was assured. Besides, Amber and her parents-inw were still angry. Even if he chased after them to the other side of the ocean, they still won''t see them. On the contrary, his father was of immediate priority. It was still a guess that his father was in the North Jeweline Group, but he needed to verify it as soon as possible. More importantly, he needed to make sure that his father was currently safe. Even though his father told him before that he was safe, but the fact that the head of the Hughes family had been hiding his whereabouts, he might be apprehensive of something. And whatever his father was anxious about may instantly pull him from safety and put him on the border between life and death. "I''ll go and arrange it for you." Mr. Ward nodded. Jack calmly said, "Brent, apany me on this trip along with Mr. Ward." Brent nodded and went upstairs to pack up. Then, he turned towards Daisy, "Ms. Hill, when we are not around, please help me contact Amber." "Don''t worry, Mr. Hughes." Daisy nodded. After ten minutes. The Rolls Royce then headed towards the Suburban Airport. Along the way, Jack never stopped. He had a meeting through a video call to arrange some follow-up work for DT Real Estate Agency to Corbin Koch and Lone Wolf. There was still a lot of work to be done! Romance could only be temporarily set aside. Jack could still remember what his mother said before she left. That was... herst wish. When they arrived at the airport, the three of them went straight into the VIP passage and boarded the private jet. Looking out the window at the sea of clouds, Jack asked in a low voice, "Mr. Ward, is there a Hughes family office in the ce where the North Jeweline Group is located?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "No." Mr. Ward shook his head, "The area in the North is toorge. In addition to theck of financial resources, the Hughes family office only set up one in the major city. However, the area where the Jeweline Group is located is simply a small town. That''s why it''s not necessary to set one there yet." "How small is it?" Jack suddenly revealed a peculiar smile. Mr. Ward pondered and answered, "Permanent residents are fewer than a million within and around the city." "That''s really small." The smile on Jack''s face became bigger. Mr. Ward was talking about the poption in the whole city, which meant that the poption of less than a million included all within and around the city, and the suburbs under its jurisdiction. It was really small! "Young master, do you have any questions?" Mr. Ward felt a little weird. Jack rubbed his nose, "Mountains are high, but because the emperor is far away, he could not keep everything under control. A sparrow is small, but it has all its vital organs. If the Jeweline Group could stand in such a small city, then it must be a local giant!" Mr. Ward''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he understood something. Without the office of the Hughes family, didn''t it mean that they were free from their monitoring in this area? That was the key point! After his senses came back, Mr. Ward was excited and pped his head, "Oops! Why didn''t I think of that crucial point at first?" "Is it really there?" Brent asked softly. He wasn''t as thoughtful as Jack and Mr. Ward. However, to achieve the status as the head of soldiers, relying solely on the physique and fighting skills was not enough. Intelligence was the most important of all. "We''ll see." Mr. Ward casually smirked. Although there was no direct confirmation, the bright eyes and beating chest due to excitement seemed to have exined it all. It was around four o''clock in the afternoon when the nended at the airport. Because the city where the Jeweline Group was located was so small that there wasn''t even an airport, they decided tond in a major city nearby. After spending half an hour, they were able to rent a Mercedes Benz G-Wagon and headed towards the city where the Jeweline Group was located. The road was filled with yellow sand all the way. There were only endless deserts next to the highway. They saw a few speeding SUVs. But,pared to the wide road, the road appeared extremely cold and deserted. Fortunately, the sun set veryte in the North. Although it was already nine o''clock at night when they arrived at the town, the setting sun still hung high up in the sky. "Let''s find a ce to settle in first." Jack was not in a hurry. Now that he''s here, it''s so much easier to go to the Jeweline Group. Taking this opportunity, he could learn what the Jeweline Group was like from the general poption! The Jeweline Group was a corporation that existed in a remote town with a poption of less than a million. However, it was able to get a piece of the pie when the bigpanies fought in the stock market. Then, the Jeweline Group might not be that simple locally! Finally, the setting sun sank slowly. Jack returned to the car after finding a hotel to keep their luggage. Brent, who was driving the car, asked, "Young master, where are we going?" Jack Hughes hesitated a little and said, "There should be a bar in this town, right?" "A bar?" Mr. Ward was startled. Immediately, upon realization, a smile emerged on his old face. Brent, who was driving the car, also enthusiastically started the car. Jack smiled and looked out of the car, "There''s no better ce to gather information in than a bar."?? Chapter 431 Jeweline Hunter When light retreated, darkness descended. The bar was a ce where people from all walks of life gathered; the good, the bad and the ugly. There were the extravagant elites, as well as the frustrated, thrill-seeking lower ss. At a ce like this, it was an extraordinarily easy task to sniff out the Jeweline Group. It was so easy that it probably only required a ss of cocktail. The Twilight Bar. It was the biggest bar in this city, here heavy metal music boomed so loudly that it was almost deafening. Colourful light beams swept rhythmically with the music, spread across the dancing floor. The bobbing disco crowd, in the cover of the dark shadows, danced and pranced without a care in the world. A pungent odour of alcohol lingered in the air. ng! Suddenly, someone rang the bell. The crisp ringing of the bell resounded across the dancing floor. On the dancing stage, the DJ announced excitedly, "Ladies and gentlemen, Mr Hunter is picking up the tabs tonight!" Boom! In an instant, as the music was turned up louder, the party crowd roared with jubnt cheers. Somewhere in the dark, there was the most exclusive private loge. In the room, a young man of approximately twenty years old, whose looks revealed a hint of immaturity, was leaningzily on the sofa. The smart suit he was wearingplemented the extraordinary aura in him. And through his handsome and fair face, he exuded a certain bad boy charm. It was just that his smiles betrayed a tinge of loneliness and boredom. Next to him, there were several graceful and sexydies wearing heavy and colourful makeup. The scene resembled that of a dragon being surrounded by several phoenixes, which were fluttering around merrily. "Mr Hunter, allow me to propose a toast to you." A beautifuldy leaned forward, purposefully showing off her voluptuous curves; she smiled seductively, her red lips let out a whiff of alcohol. Wham! The young man who called Mr Hunter drew out a wad of banknotes and pped them on her chest. With a cold expression, even somewhat arrogant, he demanded while pointing to the bottles of wines and liquor on the table, "You enjoy drinking, then finish that up." In an instant. The entire private loge fell silent. Several of the other girlspletely froze in silence. And the girl being hit by the wad of banknotes had colours drained out of her face, she was stunned stiff. "Now drink!" Mr Hunter drew another stack of banknotes and smacked them right over her cleavage again, "One ss, ten thousand; the more you drink, the more I pay! You love to drink; I love watching you drink! As he spoke, stack after stack of cash was smashed on her bare chest. An arrogant bully. In a blink of an eye, the wads of red notes fell loose in front of the girl. "This... this must be about a hundred thousand already." After a quick thought shed in her mind, the girl mumbled to herself in bewilderment. Jolted out of her stupor, she considered the loose red notes on the carpet, bit her tongue, turned around and grabbed the sses from the table and started to drink. Mr Hunter sneered, drew out an even thicker bundle of banknotes and mmed directly on the table. "And why aren''t you drinking?" A few other girls finallyprehended his meaning, so they started dashing together, like thirsty animals, towards the liquor on the table. And all the while, Mr Hunter was just watching coldly, an evil grin hanging over the corner of his mouth. This scene was noticed by many people at the bar. It was impossible to be unaware of it because it was clear to everyone, this must be the man who was going to pay everyone''s bill at the bar just now. Even then, many people threw envious nces towards the rich chap. Being rich... does it really equate to have your way with everything? All the while at another private loge, Jack Hughes was silently watching the entire scene. He shook his head and criticized, "How crude!" "Young master, you don''t understand, this is verymon." Mr. Ward was swaying lightly with the music. He usually appeared so frail and weak; and now, miraculously, he was bursting with vitality. Brent was observing on the side with a confused look on his face. Initially, he wanted to stop Mr. Ward. However, Mr. Ward waspletely unaware, he seemed to be really high. Jack rubbed his nose, feeling helpless. Mr. Ward''s status in his mind just took a nosedive too. "Brent, please go and investigate." Jack ignored Mr. Ward''s antics, so he asked Brent to socialize and scout around the bar. "Mr. Hughes, I am attached to Ms. Hill now." Brent hesitated. Jack was surprised. The next moment, Mr. Ward swayed even harder and strutted towards the dancing floor. Jack was stunned speechless. Brent could not find the words as well. "Hi handsome, would you like to havepany?" A few girls in thick makeup swayed into their loge. Jack shook his head, "I''m afraid you''re going to steal my drinks." At this unexpected rejection, the girls recovered from their surprise very quickly and trampled away, grumbling. "Gosh, it''s the first time to see such a stingy guy. Does he really think peoplee to a bar to drink?" "My goodness, such a stooge, why doesn''t he go to a cheap food stall? Whye to such a high-ss bar?" "The pauper is trying to y the prince!" Jack was oblivious to their illments, how could he possibly allow himself to be surrounded by these girls? Ten minutester. Quietly sipping their drinks, Jack and Brent suddenly stopped. Putting down their drinks at the same time, both of them were carrying an odd expression. Mr. Ward returned to their loge, hugging one girl on each side. Jack observed the two girls, and made a mental calction of the age difference, they probably could call him "Grandpapa Ward". This damned thing called "love" was going to be the source of the next lead. That was because one of the two girls returning with Mr. Ward was the one who was paid to drink earlier on. Once she was seated, it was clear she was very drunk. Her body was limp on the sofa, her eyes could not focus and her cheeks were glowing red.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Is it really worth drinking that much just for that bit of money?" Jack watched the girl with much curiosity. During his appointment as vice president at the DT real estate agency, there were numerous business dealings, for which he had to entertain his clients at bars and KTV. And no matter what, he always stuck to his principles, he never had any contacts with those entertainment girls. "Haha, you don''t know, money is a good thing." The girlughed, waving her hand, her eyes brimming with tears, "I had a hard life since I was young. My mum left us, papa was sick and bedridden, I had to support my younger brother''s education at the college. I''m out here to survive, I will do anything for money." She began to sob as she was telling her story. Upon Jack''s caring inquiry, it was as if the floodgates were opened, she poured out her emotions to Jack, her new confidante. However, Mr. Ward and Brent observed this exchange from the side, both had the same reaction but hesitated to speak their minds. "Oh gosh, Are you still using such an old sob story?" Jack looked at the girl in front of him, he suddenly gave out augh, feeling an odd pinch of irony. He was no longer interested in listening to her sob story, he took out a card and left it on the table. Despite the flowing tears, the girl could not hide the glinting out of the corner of her eyes, they were directed towards the card on the table. Jack offered calmly, "I don''t need you to drink, I just want some answers. Any information regarding Jeweline Group. As long as I''m satisfied with your answers, you name the price, I''ll transfer to you on the spot." Someone, who was able to entertain thevish-spending youth, must have some street smartness and social intelligence. There was an even higher probability that she might be aware of some secrets regarding the Jeweline Group, things that most people did not know. "Really?" Her tears ceased flowing instantly. The other girl, still in Mr. Ward''s arms, was looking insanely jealous at this moment. "There''s no need for me to spin any story," Jack replied sternly, ncing at her. After a brief sh of embarrassment and quick calction, she put up an index finger, "Ten thousand." "Done!" The transaction was carried out. Within moments she saw the text message proving receipt of money, she became exhrated. She opened her arms, ready to dash towards Jack. "Stop!" Jack put up his hand, a cold, hard stop sign, "I only want information from you, not your body." "But..." The girl was somewhat disappointed, but she finally realized that Jack was not like any other guys she had met. Quickly following the disappearance of her disappointment, she smiled cunningly and pointed towards the young chap who paid her to drink. "There he is. You can ask him, don''t ask me. He''s Jeweline Hunter, the young master of the Jeweline Group." Jack smiled to himself with deep satisfaction, he turned to watch Jeweline very, very keenly. It really was a case of ... one went travelling the world in search of something, and it was not to be found; and when one least expected it, it fell right into thep. Chapter 432 Cultivate the Best as the Heir of the Family by Internal Competition "You really don''t want it?" Seeing Jack Hughes who got up and wanted to leave, the girl''s eyes looked reluctant. One million for one time. This was much more generous than Jeweline Hunter. They both wanted her to use her mouth. Jeweline forced her to drink a lot but Jack only wanted her to speak a few words. This deal was so worth it! Yet, Jack ignored her and walked straight towards Jeweline''s ce. Brent followed closely behind. However, Mr. Ward''s voice was heard suddenly after they walked a few steps. "Yes, I want it!" Mr. Ward''s fatuous voice sounded. Jack and Brent suddenly stopped their steps. After that, the girl said, "But you have already had one." "Only children make choices." Mr. Wardughed, "I am giving one million per person!" "Young master, should we stop Mr. Ward?" Brent looked nervous and asked. He and Mr. Ward worked together and they were both Patrick Hughes''s close subordinates. However, the cognition he had towards Mr. Ward hadpletely copsed. "It''s fine. You and I are enough." Jack shook his head and walked straight towards Jeweline. At the seat in KTV, a few girls shook their bodies following the music under the influence of the alcohol. Being surrounded by girls, Jeweline kept showing a cold face and remained unmoved. When Jack and Brent walked to the seat in KTV, the girls stopped immediately. "All of you get out." Brent took a step forward. His strong and tall body gave them a lot of pressure. The yell he made let the girls leave in fear. Jeweline frowned, "Are you touching my toys?" ''Toys?'' Jack felt surprised in his heart. ''Did he act this cold and detached because he treated the girls like toys?'' "Hello, my name is Jack Hughes. Nice to meet you, Mr. Hunter." Jack smiled while reaching out his right hand. The eldest son from Jeweline Group. He was the real owner! However. p! Jeweline raised his hand and pped the back of Jack''s hand. "Get out!" Jack smiled and did not feel angry. Instead, he sat beside Jeweline. Jeweline''s cold and detached face looked angry. He gave a stern look to Jack and said coldly, "Did I fucking let you sit?" "No one dares to not let me sit if I want to!" Jack replied coldly. It was domineering, peremptory, and full of scorn. Anger could be seen in Jeweline''s eyes. He held his fists tightly. He was the eldest son of Jeweline Group. He could even do anything he liked in this small city. Who would not give him respect whenever they saw him? Jeweline who was used to be arrogant and imperious said with a deep voice, "I am angry right now. This is the second time that someone dares to oppose me. Leave in three seconds, if not I will let youy down to leave the bar." "Three seconds?" Jack frowned and smiled, "I only need one second to let youy down and leave." ''What?!'' Jeweline was shocked and frightened. He felt the colorful lights in front of him became dim almost at the same time. A strong and tall figure stood in front of him like a giant mountain. A big hand instantly moved towards him. Bang! Jeweline received the p fully. Half of his face became red and swollen. He directly fainted in the seat as his eyes closed. "Carry him, we are leaving." Jack got up and walked towards the exit of the bar calmly. He did not suit to be in this noisy environment. He had no desire to talk about the matters here.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Brent carried Jeweline as if he was carrying nothing and followed Jack closely. The music was extremely loud and the light was also extremely dim in the bar. Therefore, they did not attract any attention from the others. After walking out of the bar, Jack stretched his body and let out a carefree breath. "It is better to be outside which is quiet." At that moment, a few security guards of the bar came out. "Friend, do you guys know Mr. Hunter?" Jeweline was the big customer of the bar and now he was carried out of the bar by someone. Obviously, the security guards could not ignore it. "He is my friend. He was drunk. I will bring him to stay in the car for a while." Jack simply said some words. However, Brent showed a cold look and he was giving pressure invisibly to the security guards. The security guards were scared. Yet, they still did not dare to give up and they followed Brent and Jack to the car. "Brent, put him into the car. You will guard us outside there." Jack said calmly and got into the car first. The perturbations that the security guards had were relieved when they saw Brent put Jeweline into the car and stand outside the car. They moved backward one by one. In this way, they could guard Jeweline but also would not disturb Jack. After all, Mr. Hunter was a friend of Jack who was in the car. They, as security guards, could not afford to make someone who had such an existence as Jack angry. Jack opened a bottle of mineral water and directly sshed the water onto Jeweline''s face. Jeweline immediately woke up. He was frightened as he looked at Jack. "You, what do you want to do? I am the eldest son of Jeweline Group. If you touched me, you would not be able to get out of this city!" Jack was as calm as usual. He hadpletely crushed Jeweline no matter in terms of experience or mental age. The threat that Jeweline had made felt like a joke in his heart. "I just reached here. I don''t n to get out yet." Jack smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I saw you seem to be a little unhappy. I am also unhappy so I brought you here to have a talk." ''Talk?!'' Jeweline was stunned. ''Who the fuck came, gave you a p directly and made you faint to have a talk?'' He did not believe Jack''s words. However, he did not dare to make a move. "What do you want to talk about?" Jack rubbed his nose, "Do you have anything that makes you unhappy? Just say it out to me to make me happy." "You..." Jeweline''s face became red as he gritted his teeth. "Or I will p you to make myself happy." Jack raised his right hand. Jeweline frowned and suddenly trembled with fear when he recalled Brent who had fainted him by giving him a p. He nced at the strong and tall figure outside the car. He could not help but swallow some saliva. In the past, he would have shown his domineering true color for being the eldest son from Jeweline Group a long time ago. However, he really felt depressed in his heart tonight. Now, he was forced to talk about his innermost thoughts and feelings and he could let them out. It was such an unexpected happening. Jeweline slowly opened his mouth to talk. "Tomorrow is my Dad''s 50th birthday banquet." "Your Dad''s birthday banquet and you are not feeling happy?" Jack was surprised as he looked at Jeweline. ''He was a son of a bitch.'' Jeweline shook his head, "You won''t understand the worries of rich people." He leaned against the chair and rubbed his face to sober up himself. He looked at the lights outside as he murmured. "Everyone thought that I am the eldest son from the Jeweline Group and I have a bright future. However, they don''t know that there is no confirmation that the eldest son could inherit Jeweline Group." "In our family, if an offshoot is strong and powerful enough, he could be elected to be the owner Jeweline Group and I could be simply ignored. In other words, my identity as the eldest son is actually inferior." "Cultivate the best as the heir of the family by internalpetition?" Jack was shocked. This approach was the same as the Hughes family. ''Dad!'' The guess in his mind was getting stronger and stronger. Yet, Jack suppressed his agitated feelings andughed coldly, "So, you, as the eldest son of Hunter family, actually have poor abilities. You couldn''t shine because the other offshoots are holding your back in Hunter family or Jeweline Group, right?"?????????????? Chapter 433 Where Should Those Worth Tens of Billions Sit? "How do you know?" Amidst his drunkenness, Jeweline asked Jack in astonishment. Jack rubbed his nose and chuckled, "We''re kind of simr." "Really?" A hint of joy appeared on Jeweline''s youthful face. At this moment, Jeweline felt that he had finally found someone who could rte to him. Then, Jack smiled at him. "Yeah, but although I''m considered as coteral, I''m better than the so-called elites." Jeweline''s expression froze and felt empty within again the next second. His feeling of familiarity towards Jack was crushed in an instant when those words came out. It was even a little disbelieving for him. "What does this have anything to do with your father''s birthday celebration?" Jack asked. This question made Jeweline sigh, "Though I am the young master, I be the joke of the night whenever there is a family gathering. How could I be happy with that?" "Some of the coterals who are extraordinarily talented don''t even have any respect for me, and they never fail to humiliate me." Jack understood Jeweline''s feelings instantly. No one would like getting shamed in front of so many people. Moreover, Jeweline was the young master of the Hunter family who had the outside world''s attention. He was ttered and praised by outsiders but became a person who even the coterals could ridicule upon returning home. The colossal contrast made Jeweline''s current situation reasonable. Silence filled the car for a few seconds. Jack said slowly, "Can I attend your family''s banquet tomorrow?" "What?" Jeweline threw Jack a strange nce, "I remember who are all the big shots in this city. I''ve never seen you before, so you must be from another city, aren''t you?" He was not that stupid after all. Jack smiled. Since Jeweline was still young, he thought that he could get what he wanted in one shot. "You are a foreigner, and yet you want to attend my dad''s birthday celebration. Do you know what the banquet meant in this city?" Jeweline just stared at Jake as if he was a weird person. Now that he was a little soberer, he became more rational too. Today''s matter was too strange no matter how he thought of it. A stranger knocked him out so that they could have a chat. And now, the stranger wanted to attend his father''s birthday celebration banquet. Although Jeweline was incapable, that didn''t mean he was dumb. "Something everyone wants to attend?" Jack said. "Yes, exactly!" Jeweline nodded his head arrogantly, "Hunter family of Jeweline Group is the wealthiest in this city. It''s what all the upper ss looks up to. My dad''s birthday would cause a sensation in the whole city every year." The wealthiest? The upper ss of this city? Jack sneered in his heart. The upper ss of such a small ce is considered as true socialites too? This wasn''t just about the difference in level. But between the realm of sses! "That is why I want to take a look too." Jack shrugged, "I''m here for a vacation anyway. And I heard about how prestigious Jeweline Group is, so I wanted to join in the fun as well. Could I attend the banquet as your friend?" "Pfft, do you think I''m an idiot? I''m leaving." Jeweline snorted, opened the door, and got down from the car. Brent wanted to stop him subconsciously, but Jack spoke first, "Brent, it''s okay." Jeweline felt at ease when Brent let go of him. He turned and threw a sideway nce at Jack, "Forget what I said earlier. Otherwise, I cannot guarantee that nothing will happen to you." It was a threat to Jake. However, it made Brent curl his fingers into fists as he suppressed his urge to p the heck out of the kid. Jack only smiled and nodded. After Jeweline left, Brent got into the car, "Young master, how could you smile when he was threatening you?" "The brat is only a little over 20 years old. He is used to being arrogant, and he just needed to find some of his pride back by saying things like that." Jack wasn''t bothered and rubbed his nose as he smiled, "Plus, I''ve already gotten the information I needed." "What information?" Brent''s eyes lit up. "It''s the birthday of the Jeweline Group''s CEO tomorrow. All the big shots will be attending, and so are we." Jack said. "How are we going?" Brent was slightly stunned. "Could they kick us out after epting our gift?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jack shrugged and said with a meaningful gaze, "Tell me, do you think I''ll see my dad at the banquet?" Brent froze and fell silent. In contrast, Jack only chuckled and leaned back on the seat. When he learned that the Hunter family of the Jeweline Group chose their inheritors based on their capabilities, he became more confident that his assumption was correct. For an ordinary wealthy family, it was difficult to find one who had such courage to choose the strongest among the line as the inheritor instead of selecting the next in line. "Drive back to the hotel." Jack patted Brent''s shoulder. "What about Mr. Ward?" Brent asked. Jack shook his head, "He is busy with something else tonight." The next day. The rising sun shone on all parts of the earth. The whole city plunged into a lively and exciting atmosphere. All the upper ss in this city was heading in one direction. The city was stuck in a traffic, and it could be clearly seen if one looked at it from the top. At the manor in the outskirts of town. The manor was magnificent, grand, and covered a vast piece ofnd. It was bright and filled with a joyful atmosphere. As it stood amidst the desert, it formed a clear contrast with the emptynd in the distance. There was a distinct difference between the destion far away and the crowds in the manor. Many guests were already at the entrance. The open space out there was already parked with luxury cars, and there was still a steady flow of traffic that was stilling this way. Exchanges of salutes and greetings sounded one after another. Under the ushers'' orderly guidance, the attending guests were led into the manor one by one. A Mercedes G-ss skimmed over the yellow desert and stopped at the car park outside the manor. After getting out of the car. Jack, who was dressed in a suit, was surprised by the sight before his eyes. "What a grand asion in the middle of a desert. It''ll be difficult to see this even from the real giants though, right?" "Indeed. I heard that the Hunter family wees everyone. As long as their guests have a little aplishment and they came with a gift, they would be allowed in there." Mr. Ward yawned. He had a tired expression on. Jack looked at him helplessly, "You''re already so old. You need to manage your time well." After that, he turned to Jack, "You prepared gifts, right?" Brent nodded, and with the gifts in his hands, he followed Jack and Mr. Ward to the manor. Soon, an usher approached them, "Hello, Sir. Wee to the Hunter family''s banquet." Jack nodded and motioned Brent to pass the gifts over. The usher took it over and passed it to her partner. Then, she invited the trio to go inside. Jack felt pleasant. Initially, he thought it would be difficult to get in the banquet, but who knew it was this simple? "Sir, I''ve never seen you around before. You are not local, aren''t you? Could I know what you do, what aplishments do you have, and what is your worth?" All these questions from the usher affected Jack''s mood. "Are you guys this direct about this kind of question?" The usher smiled, "To be honest, our master has friends from all over the world. Although you are not local, but we never refuse any guests. Since you are here to celebrate his birthday, we definitely wee you." Upon seeing the frowns on the faces of the trio, the usher exined, "It is not absurd and rude for us to ask for your worth and background. It''s the rules of the Hunter family, and all the locals know it. The information will be used in arranging the seats for our guests." After taking a few steps, they were already in the manor. The usher pointed to the spacious courtyard which was filled with banquet tables, "The seats here are for the ordinary guests, while the seats in the inner courtyard are for the upper ss of the city." "The seats are arranged ording to the worth of the guests." The initial abrupt and rude questions sounded like a matter of course to the usher. This was the confidence and arrogance endowed by the status of Jeweline Group and the Hunter family in the city. "I shouldn''t be sitting out here," Jack said. "No worries. Please, follow me to the inner courtyard." The usher said and led the way. After entering the ce, the tables were less in number, and the decoration was more exquisite than that of the outer courtyard. "Sir, have a look. These are the closest seats to the entrance. Those with a worth of over a million would sit here. The seats are arranged ording to one''s worth, and the more inside we get, the higher the worth of the guests would be. Only those with a worth over a billion could sit near the main table." The usher looked at Jack. "It''s a little difficult for us to arrange it." Jack rubbed his hands together and got closer to thedy as he asked in a low voice, "Where do those with a worth over tens of billions sit?"??????????????? Chapter 434 The Main Focus of The Discussion Ten billion?! The Receptionist Lady was dumbfounded. She looked at Jack from the top to the bottom. The smile on her face couldn''t help but turn cold and indifferent. "I''m sorry, Sir... It''s the Hunter family''s birthday banquet today." The Receptionist Lady calmly said, "Also, please don''t make a joke, Sir." Jack was speechless. It was quite easy for him to say that he could worth ten billion. Mr. Ward and Brent behind him also felt awkward. "Are there a lot of people who are worth ten billion?" Jack shrugged. Since he''s attending that birthday banquet, then Jack''s goal was to find his father. The closer he was to the main table, the more useful news he could hear. "Are... There?" The Receptionist Lady smiled, but she looked at Jack in disdain and talked with a cold expression, "Sir, are you saying this to cause trouble?" She wasn''t being impolite on purpose. But in the city with a poption of less than 1 million, a person worth ten billion couldn''t possibly be there. Even if he came from another part of the country, shouldn''t he understand how to act low-key when going to the countryside? For her, Jack''s words and actions were not following the local customs. Moreover, was there really an authority who''s worth ten billion that would go to a remote small city to attend the birthday banquet of the Hunter family? An outsider from another city whose identity was unclear, casually said that he''s worth ten billion and wanted to go to the main table. He was just boasting about himself and deliberately wanting to cause trouble, wasn''t he? "Cause trouble?" Jack was surprised before he suddenlyughed. So ignorant and narrow-minded! Right at that time. "Young Master Jeweline is here!" There was a shout. Immediately, there were sounds like waves in the inner courtyard. A lot of people looked at the door of the inner courtyard. So did Jack and the others. Jeweline, who wore a suit and a pair of leather shoes, walked in slowly with a smile on his bright face. While walking forward, Jeweline kept greeting people around him by cupping his fist. He was very elegant. "Mr. Hughes, please be faster. Today there are many guests of the Hunter family. I have no time to spend slowly with you." The Receptionist Lady urged him to be faster impatiently. The Hunter family had such confidence in that ce! Thus, she also had such a temper. "Wait." Jack calmly nodded and said to Brent, "Go and ask Young Master Hunter toe." Brent immediately walked towards Jeweline. "Young Master Hunter, please?" The Receptionist Lady was surprised for a moment, soon after she let out a disdainful sneer. Those three out-of-town strangers were really brazen. She nced sideways at Brent with a disdainful look on her face. Jeweline was well-known for his arrogance in this city. He greeted everyone with smiles just because he knew that all the VIPS in that city were there. But ifmoners wanted to get close to him? It''d be great if they didn''t get hit. However... Right at that time. The Receptionist Lady suddenly shivered, as she was very shocked. "How could this be?" she blurted that out of surprise. Brent already stood in front of Jeweline. Jeweline was dumbfounded at first before smiling, then... Followed Brent and walked over to Jack. At that time, The Receptionist Lady suddenly felt really shocked. Could those three outsiders really know Young Master Hunter? "What are you doing?" Jeweline''s stern voice made The Receptionist Lady turn pale. The Receptionist Lady hurriedly said, "Young Master Hunter, I, I... Jeweline waved his hand, turned around, and looked at Jack, "You really came?" "I''m just here for the fun." Jack shrugged, "But your family''s Receptionist is a bit unreasonable, I just asked where does a person worth ten billion sit, she said I''m here to cause trouble?" "Ten billion?" The corner of Jeweline''s eyes twitched, then he suddenlyughed strangely right after that, "Driving a G ss Benz makes you worth ten billion, huh? I like it when you''re talking big." After saying that, he waved his hand again to let the Receptionist Lady go away. Jeweline suddenly smiled and said, "Let''s go, since you''ve arrived, then let''s take a seat with me." The Receptionist Lady secretly sighed, turned around, and she was going to leave... When she heard that sentence, she was so scared that she turned pale. Oh my gosh! Sitting with Young Master Hunter, could he really be an authority worth ten billion? She was so terrified that she quickly left. "You weren''t acting like thisst night." Jack smiled and looked at Jeweline strangely. "You don''t understand." Jeweline shook his head, "We met by chance, strictly speaking, you even beat me, so we can be considered as enemies... I''m the young master of the Hunter family with a sensitive status, what will it be like if bring you with me to my dad''s birthday banquet?" "Then why do you want to bring me now?" Jack rubbed his nose and looked Jeweline yfully. If he said something before that, The Receptionist Lady probably already called people to send them away. "Bringing you specially here and meeting you by chance, are two different things... Furthermore, I think that you''re so suspicious, since you''re here, I also want to see what do you actually want to do at my dad''s birthday banquet." Jeweline winked, then spoke in a low voice, "But you know the matter about me, you might be bullied if you sit with me... I''ll give you some time to consider, I can help you change to another table." Jack said, "I am not used to sitting in the back row." "Okay." Jeweline strutted as he brought Jack and the other two to the main table, and sat down. From the beginning until the end, Jeweline also caused many people to notice Jack and the other two. Seeing Jeweline guiding Jack and the other two to the main table, everyone was quite confused. Who exactly were those three? How could they sit on the Hunter family''s main table? People started whispering.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh my gosh, the Hunter family''s three main tables were specially for outstanding people among the family and the city''s authority, what was Jeweline thinking?" "If it weren''t for the status of Hunter family''s son, Jeweline wouldn''t even qualify to sit at the main table, now he has the guts to bring people there?" "I keep hearing that Jeweline is a rich yboy, today, I understand... As expected, very ill-behaved!" Hearing the talk around them. Jack slightly frowned, "You''re not angry?" Anger shed through Jeweline''s eyes, he shrugged and said, "What for? I''m used to it. They just dare to speak and they''ll be harsherter... Be mentally prepared first, you still have a chance to go sitting in the back row now." "I am not used to sitting in the back row." Jack sluggishly leaned on the chair. Mr. Ward and Brent also smiled at the sight, they obviously didn''t mind Jeweline''s words. The Hunter family''s birthday banquet was very grand. There were countless distinguished guests in total. Nearly 30 minutes after Jack and the others sat down, many guests were getting led to the inner courtyard. If the inner courtyard was like that, one could imagine how it''s like in the outer courtyard. From the very start, people kept talking non-stop about Jeweline, Jack, and the other two. The more people there were, the more sounds of discussions they heard. Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent''s expressions stayed the same, such a situation wasn''t enough to make them feel restless. Meanwhile, from the beginning until the end Jeweline was also indifferent, he put on a rich guy look as he yed with the dishes and cups in front of him. Suddenly. The inner courtyard suddenly went silent. A lot of the guests inside stood up. "Young Master Jeweshine is here!" There was another shout. Jeweline suddenly squeezed the teacup tightly, looking at Jack and smiling bitterly, "Now there''s no chance for you to retreat."0000000 Chapter 435 Raging Incompetently Jack Hughes looked calm as he looked at the main entrance of the inner courtyard. At the moment, a young man in a high and vigorous spirit walked into the inner courtyard, surrounded by a lot of people. The young man was two or three years older than Jeweline Hunter. He looked arrogant as if his eyes were shining. There were also a few young men following him closely. As they walked forward, they raised arms to greet the guests in the inner courtyard who stood up. The entrance they made was much more splendid aspared to Jeweline Hunter''s. Even Jack could clearly feel that the attitude of the guests towards the two was a world of differences. They only put on a show because of Jeweline''s identity. However, they acted in awe and veneration towards Jeweshine Hunter who just came in! "Jeweshine has the most outstanding ability and skill among the younger generation of the Hunter family. If there isn''t any ident, my father would let him inherit the head of the family." Jeweline held the teacup tightly and said the words through the gaps of his teeth. His tone was full of unwillingness and rage. "Those three men behind him are also the few of the best among the offshoots." Jack smiled and did not care about it. As Jeweshine and the others walked in. The discussions about Jeweline and Jack among the crowd had also changed to Jeweshine quietly. "Young master Jeweshine was very outstanding and he had exceptional qualities. With this kind of bold vision, he is qualified to be the head of the family." "It is a pity that someone like Gilbert Hunter who has outstanding wisdom has such an inferior child. It is so sad." "Don''tpare Jeweline to Jeweshine. He is not evenparable to those behind him. The discussions had made Jeweshine and the others happy. Jeweline who sat beside Jack was smiling too. Yet, his smile was full of bitterness. He raised his eyes and looked at Jack, "I am inferior for the eldest son, right?" "A little." Jack did not hide at all. The Hughes family and the Hunter family had the same approach to elect the head of the family. Jeweline was Gilbert''s own son and he was also Patrick Hughes''s own son. Yet, their personalities were not the same even if they were both under the same circumstances. After patting on Jeweline''s shoulder, Jack slowly said, "Don''t you know that human intelligence can win against nature? If you only bow down to your fate and do not keep forging ahead, why are you talking about the injustice?" Jeweline''s body trembled and glowing lights could be seen in his eyes. Jack smiled naturally, "Internalpetition cultivates the best as the heir of the family. Why are you sticking to your own identity instead of thinking about bing a winner to rule?" The lights in Jeweline''s eyes were glowing as his right hand released the teacup quietly. "You thought everything should belong to you just because you are the eldest son of your family. You detest the people with outstanding abilities. However, you ask yourself in your heart, could you really stabilize your power if you have be the head of your family?" "Why are you telling me this?" Jeweline asked. Jack smiled lightly, "I am the same as you but also different from you. I did notin about the injustice I faced. That''s why I could toy with them. Yet, you could only endure the mock from everyone and reply it with a smile." The light in Jeweline''s eyes glowed brilliantly. He held his fists tight and blue veins could be seen. At the moment. A cold voice suddenly spoke. "Jeweline, don''t you even know the rules anymore?" ''Jeweshine!'' Jeweline''s pupils contracted. He calmed down his surged emotions and slowly turned towards Jeweshine and the others. "What rules?" Jack was silent as he looked at Jeweshine. At this moment, Jeweshine was surrounded by a lot of people and he looked domineering as he looked down on Jeweline. His manner and speech did not have any respect towards the superior. His eyes were even full of scorn and disdain. Jeweshine raised his hand and pointed to Jack and the others, "These three people here broke the rules! You, as the eldest son of the Hunter family, who does not know what shame is, even bring this kind of people to the main table? Upon hearing this, Brent showed a cold look and wanted to get up immediately. Yet, Jack raised his hand and pressed hisp to stop him. Jeweline slowly got up. He looked angry and his eyes looked fierce. This look had made Jeweshine and the others'' expressions serious. ''This loser, did he change his character today?'' In the inner courtyard. Everyone gazed at them and they showed a surprised look. Anyone could clearly notice that the fight was getting intense. However, no one who knew about the situation of the Hunter family had expected Jeweline''s reaction. In the past, Jeweline looked much weaker when facing Jeweshine and the others! "Since you still know that I am the eldest son of the Hunter family, am I still to bemented by you?" Suddenly, Jeweline said with a cold voice, "If any kind of people couldment on me, then what kind of the eldest son of the Hunter family am I?" Wow! The inner courtyard was in amotion. Many discussions were heard suddenly. "Is Jeweline crazy today? Why does he look like a different person?" "The rules of the Hunter family have always been like this. Why does he act abnormally today? Does he want to ruin his father''s birthday banquet?" Jeweshine was stunned for a moment. Then, heughed scornfully. "The eldest son of the Hunter family? We are giving you face to treat you as the eldest son of the Hunter family. You are such a mediocre and incapable person who only relied on your father''s power. When the head of the family has changed, do you still have the right to act arrogantly? Upon hearing the words, those three standing behind Jeweshineughed and mocked at Jeweline scornfully. "Jeweline, today is your father''s birthday banquet. Although we are the offshoots, we have outstanding abilities. Are you trying to make trouble at your father''s birthday banquet by acting like this?" "Jeweline, I advise you to stay calm. If you make trouble, even your father would help us. Don''t forget that it has always been like this before!" "Quickly drive this kind of people to the back. Otherwise, you will follow them to the back. Empty some seats for us and don''t waste time." Jeweline lowered his head. He held his fists as he slightly trembled. Humiliation, anger, the unwillingness to resign, and all kinds of emotions were engulfing his body. He clenched his teeth and had a sharp look in his eyes. He pointed at Jack and the others behind him with his hand, "They are my friends. I would like to see who dares to drive them away today!" ''Friends?'' Jack''s lips closed for a moment and heughed. "Someone, drive these people away for me!" Jeweshine acted domineering and waved his big hand. At that moment, seven guards of the Hunter family came forward. "I will see who dares!" Jeweline shouted loudly. However, the guards of the Hunter family ignored him and kept moving forward. This move made Jeweline extremely furious as he red fiercely and it had also let Jeweshineugh smugly. Jeweline who was humiliated and furious was about to scold them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Suddenly, an old man came towards them from the side. "p!" The p was clear and loud. The old man scolded with a deep voice, "You are trash. You always act arrogantly and domineeringly outside, relying on the identity of being the eldest son of the Hunter family. However, today is your father''s birthday banquet, do you still want to make a scene? Is this the tone you should use to speak with Jeweshine and the others? "Paul!" Jeweline was stunned immediately. He could feel the pain on his cheek. But at the moment. Arge handnded on Jeweline''s shoulder. "It''s fine. Three of us will just go and sit at the back. They should be inviting us hereter." ''What?!'' Everyone was surprised. Jeweshine and the others immediatelyughed loudly. ''Was this guy a funny clown?'' ''Did he really think that he had a high social status just because he was close to Jeweline who was the eldest son of the Hunter family?'' Even the guests in the surroundingughed scornfully. Jack ignored Jeweline. He directly brought Brent and Mr. Ward to the back. Jeweline who acted like this had no differencepared to someone who was raging ipetently. It would not make any influence on this matter. It would only make everyone hereugh more. He was here to find out news about his father. Putting aside the news whether his father was here at Jeweline Group. If he really showed his identity on the Inte, the Hunter family would not dare to not invite him to the main table. This was because the Jeweline Group from the Hunter family had just earned a lot in the stock market because of him! However. After he walked a few steps. Jeweshine''s scornfulughter sounded behind him. "Oh, invite you? I, Jeweshine Hunter, am not so poor to invite a dog to the main table."???????? Chapter 436 VIP! The voice reverberated in the yard like a thunder. Followed by rounds ofughter. Mr. Ward and Brent put on a long face. However, Jack smiled nonchntly, "Let''s go sit at the table by the door." Jeweline was furious. He knew Jack was trying to help him, but Jeweshine and the gang treated him with such arrogance. Boiling rage filled his chest. Gritting his teeth, he pushed Jeweshine and the trio away and walked up to Jack''s table with long strides. "Jeweline, the banquet is about to begin. Where are you going?" The man being addressed as Paul berated. Jeweshine stopped him, "It''s okay, Paul. You know him, he''s just a good-for-nothing. Let him be, or it''ll be embarrassing for the Hunter family." Just as Jack and the other two sat down, another figure appeared and sat down beside them. "They didn''t ask you to sit here." Jack looked at Jeweline. Jeweline smiled, "I don''t want to sit with those despicable people. I feel morefortable sitting with you guys." "It''s all right. Let''s go back to the main tableter." Jack patted on Jeweline''s shoulder. "What are you talking about?" Jeweline rolled his eyes indifferently. Jack did give him the impression of a rich guy. But a rich guy from outstation didn''t have the power to cause a racket in the city. Unless he was a billionaire. But Jeweline didn''t deem Jack was a billionaire. He never saw such young tycoon. Jack simply smiled without saying anything. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at Jack in confusion. Mr. Ward leaned towards Jack and asked in a low voice, "Young master, are we not going with the n?" The purpose of attending this banquet was to investigate about Patrick''s whereabouts. He understood Jack''s personality. Even if they were at the main table and went through what just happened, Jack would''ve bear with it and continued with the n. But based on what he just said, he obviously changed his mind. Jack patted on Mr. Ward''s shoulder smilingly and didn''t say anything. He did want to go with the n in the beginning. But he had empathy for Jeweline when he saw what he was going through. They were in a simr situation, it was just that they chose different ways of handling it. In this out-of-the-way small town, it didn''t hurt to flex a little. Moreover, Jeweline did give him a good impression. At the main table. Jeweshine and the trio turned around to look at Jeweline. "Jeweshine, something''s wrong with Jeweline''s head today that he dares to throw temper in front of us like that." "That guy has nothing but temper. He thinks he can do whatever he wants just because he''s the direct lineage in the family? Too bad the Hunter family doesn''t run on the orthodox family rules." "Oh yeah Jeweshine, how much did you make on the stock market this time? It was such a great achievement. Guess the old master is going to mention it at the banquetter. Jeweshine will definitely secure the ce as the rightful heir of the family!" Jeweshine smiledcently upon hearing thest sentence. He said in a low voice, "Not much, just a few billions." A few billions? Not much? The trio was agape. And immediately echoed. "Jeweshine is indeed the most aplished man in the young generation. Who else can be the rightful heir other than him?" Jeweshine smiled brightly at the ttery remarks from the trio. He enjoyed this very much. He was ignored since knee-high because he was the side lineage in the family, which was why he worked extra hard and aimed to be the heir of the family so people would look up to him. He plowed through hardships for many years to be able to be the most aplished man in his generation. But he was never contented. Because he understood nothing was certain before he actually got the position However, he was bursting with confidence now with his aplishment of earning billions in the stock market. This would definitelynd him the position of the rightful heir of the family! Jeweshine pretended to be humble and waved his hand. "Let me tell you the truth. I''m actually lucky this time that I got a connection." "What connection?" The trio was curious. Not many people knew about the stock market incident. But they knew well about it as the important members of the family.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The old master ordered Jeweshine to enter the stock market to begin with. They didn''t know about the further details. the heir of the family. Jeweshine smiled with pride, "Actually it was thanks to a VIP that the Hunter family was able to make billions in the stock market. It seemed I was the one who was manipting it, but it was actually the VIP who manipted the market." "VIP?" Intrigued, the trio widened their eyes. One of them rushed, "Jeweshine, don''t keep it to yourself anymore. We''re families, just tell us everything!" Smilingly, Jeweshine didn''t hold back anymore and exined in a low voice. "The old master told me not to disclose the identity of the VIP, but I can tell you, it was the old master who discussed with the VIP to let me join their n, so I can get this aplishment and secure my ce as the rightful heir of the family." Jeweshine couldn''t help but straightened his back proudly while saying that. And his eyes were peculiarly staring at Jeweline who was sitting at the yard''s doorway. Nothing was more exciting than getting tacit acknowledgement to be the rightful heir of the family. If something like that existed, it''ll be the fact that Jeweline''s biological father didn''t help him but acknowledge Jeweshine tacitly instead. Upon hearing that. The trio was astonished. Staring at Jeweshine, the reverence in their eyes grew. Jeweshine enjoyed this a lot. He smiled and scanned the surroundings. Then he lowered his voice and said to the trio. "Don''t say I didn''t clue you in on this. There''s a chance to build another powerful connection in this banquet tonight. You guys better perform." "The VIP who helped me said that, there would probably be another VIPing to this banquet tonight, and I should put effort intoworking with him. You guys pay more attention now that I''ve told you this. It''ll benefit you guys a lot too if we get this connection." "VIP? How great is he?" One of them asked. "Well, the VIP who helped me acts like a boss with the old master, and the old master always treated him with reverence as if he was inferior to him." Jeweshine smiled mysteriously and blinked, "And when the VIP who helped me talked about that VIP, his whole temperament was different. He was full of joy. That''s why the old master was very serious about the attendance of that VIP. The status of that VIP should be on par with the one who helped me." Vroom! The trio''s eyes lit up with fire upon hearing that. If they could make connections with the VIP who made the old master behave inferiorly. There would definitely be a bright future ahead of them even if they couldn''t be the head of the family! In that moment. The trio raised their cups and paid respect to Jeweshine. "Thank you Jeweshine for the insider news. We''ll be your loyal followers from now on." "You guys are being too courteous." Sitting up straight, Jeweshine raised his cup and drank up. His gaze shot towards Jeweline at the doorway again. The disdain in the smile on his face grew. He muttered, "It appears that some people just behave like a good-for-nothing with the status of the direct lineage in the family, to the point his own father didn''t want to help him. He probably doesn''t even know about this and made a racket about inviting some outsiders to sit at the main table just now. It''d be such a disgrace if the VIP sees it. Frustrating, right?"???? Chapter 437 Don’t Be So Ungrateful Jeweline looked at Jeweshine and the others who teased him while whispering. Jeweline could not control himself to scold them, "Just like a viin intoxicated by sess!" Jack smiled slightly and turned his sight to look at Jeweshine and the others. His sight was extremely cold. The Hunter Family was holding a grand birthday banquet. A lot of guests attended to congratte the host. In the house, the seats were almost full. When it was nearly 12 o''clock. The firework was burnt outside the house. It was so loud. The emcee announced the beginning of the banquet. Under the loud apuse. On the stage, there was a middle-aged man in a red traditional costume walking up the stage slowly. Everyone stood up, their sights focused on the man, awed. "Is he your father?" Jack asked. "Yes," Jeweline nodded calmly. Just then. The man on the stage frowned and looked in the direction where Jeweline stood. When he saw Jeweline, he was furious. Obviously, the young master of the Hunter Family did not sit with his father at the main table. Instead, he sat at the "cheap ce" near the entrance. It made the middle-aged man unhappy. In other words, his son was shaming him! "Hum! Now only you know I am your son?" Jeweline sneered and sat on the chair carelessly. He acted differently from what other guests did. Standing on the stage, the middle-aged man talked cheerfully and humorously. After his brief and meaningful speech, the banquet started. Everyone sat in their seats, ready to start the banquet. The three main tables in front of the stage became the spotlight. A lot of people went to the three main tables and gave a toast continuously like flowing water. The three main tables were upied with the prestigious seniors and the talented juniors of the Hunter Family. They followed Gilbert to return the toast. The table where Jack and Jeweline were seated was deserted. Because of Jeweline, other guests were worried and behaved carefully. Everyone knew that Jeweline was the young master of the Hunter Family, they saw the scene just now. Jeweline sat there at the moment, they wanted to give him a toast but they hesitated. "It is the birthday of Mr. Hunter, I have prepared some gifts for you!" Just then, Jeweshine who sat beside Gilbert stood up and said smilingly. His words attracted others'' attention. Jack sneered and thought, "He is smart in attracting the attention." Every gift was recorded when they entered the house during his birthday banquet. Jeweshine was showing off deliberately when he gave the gifts at the moment. Jack looked at Jeweline subconsciously. As expected. Jeweline changed his expression at the moment, gritting his teeth. Whereas Gilbert smiled happily at the main table, he did not stop Jeweshine. Instead, he looked at Jeweshine withplimentary sights. The sound of the maid was heard when shouting the gifts. "One Khotan Buddha statue." "One Sangan dzi." "One 99g pure gold Goddess of Mercy!" The people in the house were surprised. He was so powerful. "Oh my God, the gifts can cost a few million. Jeweshine is so generous!" "Generous? No, it is his token of appreciation for Mr. Hunter, he is so lovely!" "Jeweshine is indeed the first of the younger generation of Hunter Family, he behaved outstandingly. Inparison, someone is so scrubby and unfilial!" The noise was heard in the crowd. Jack frowned. He could obviously feel the trembling of Jeweline who stayed beside him. His intense anger was like a burning me. It was so fiery and vigorous. "Good, good, Jeweshine. It is worthy that I cultivate you, the Hunter Family is so proud of you." Gilbert smiled joyfully andplimented him. The content of his words allowed others to think beyond that. Jeweshine and the rest smiled happily when they heard of hispliment. His words implied that Jeweshine was going to be the heir! But no one noticed that when Gilbert was talking about it, he looked at Jeweline who was biting his teeth. Everyone almost finished their meal. They gave a toast to each other and talked cheerfully. Gilbert who was the spotlight of the banquet was drunk. Gilbert stood up suddenly in a drunk state. "Jeweshine, you make the Hunter Family proud, please follow me to give a toast to everyone." There was a lot of prestigious people in the city attending the banquet. Gilbert was friendly and always made new friends. He would of course not sit there and waited for everyone to greet him. Returning a toast was his principle. Gilbert smiled delightedly when he gave a toast to everyone. After a short while. He brought Jeweshine and the others towards the entrance and stood in front of Jack''s table. Gilbert''s smile diminished when he saw Jeweline. "You''re an unfilial son!" Gilbert bit his teeth and reprimanded Jeweline, "It is your father''s birthday, you don''t admit the identity as the young master and don''t serve the guests. You don''t even sit together with your father whereas you sit nearby the entrance, you want to embarrass your father, is it? Alright, let me give you a toast as a father!" His words froze the atmosphere instantly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the guests were frightened. Jeweshine and the others gloated over him. Jeweline''s body shook and his anger diminished suddenly. He leaned against the chair carelessly, "I want to apany my friend, I am willing to do so." "Your friend?" Gilbert frowned, looking at Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent. Just then. Jeweshine said respectfully, "Mr. Hunter, it is my fault. They seem to be Jeweline''s friends, they want to sit together with Jeweline at the main table but I think that it is too absurd and rude. So, I ask them to sit here. Jeweline is just enraged with me and he sits together with them here." "You''re talking nonsense!" Bang! Jeweline was furious and stroke the table, "Why is it absurd to allow my friends to sit at the main table? Am I enraged with you or you are bullying my friends and me?" Wham! Gilbert pped Jeweline. "You''re such an unfilial son, do you want to spoil my banquet?" "Dad..." Jeweline was extremely gloomy. He covered his face with anger. "Whoosh..." Jack breathed out and stood up slowly. He held Jeweline''s shoulder, "You''re too obtrusive." If Jeweline could behave calmly just now and obeyed Gilbert, it would not be such a terrible situation. They were father and son. Gilbert showed partiality for him. However, Jeweline''s obtrusion made Gilbert upset and did not show partiality for him anymore. "..." Jeweline wanted to object to Jack. Before he spoke anything. Jeweshine walked forward and pushed away Jack''s hand that was put on Jeweline''s shoulder. After that, he changed his expression and stared at Jack. He sneered, "You three outsiders approach Jeweline and be his bad friends. Do you think you have the eligibility to intervene in our conversation?" "Mr. Hunter is reprimanding his son, it''s none of your business. I just give a face to Mr. Hunter, or else you three outsiders would have been chased out already. You all better stay obedient, don''t be so ungrateful!" Just then. Gilbert''s phone rang when he was still in his anger. He took out his phone in a drunk state and looked at the iing call. He quickly picked up the call and behaved respectfully. Chapter 438 Mr. Hughes, Please Take a Seat Nobody noticed that Gilbert Hunter was answering the phone. Because everyone was so focused on Jack Hughes and Jeweshine Hunter. At this moment, anyone could see the fierceness in Jeweshine''s face. The atmosphere was tense and heated as if it was filled with the smell of gunpowder. Jack met Jeweshine''s eyes and slowly squinted his eyes. Mr. Ward and Brent, who were right beside him, also slowly stood up. How could you let your own young master be insulted by a distant rtive? "Jeweshine Hunter, who do you think you are? If you darey a finger on my friend today, I''lle after you!" Jeweline Hunter was so enraged that he raised his hand and tugged Jeweshine''s shoulder. Wham! Jeweshine hit the back of Jeweline''s hand strongly. Jeweline''s frowned as the back of his hand turned red. The rest of the distant rtives followed Jeweshine and immediately stood next to Jeweline. Theypletely ignored the asion and arrogantly pushed him back by two steps. In their eyes, as long as the Hunter family''s rules existed. They didn''t have anything to fear against the young master Jeweline. Didn''t you see that even the old master didn''t want to see his useless son? Jeweline resisted a bit, but he didn''t stand a chance as he was being pulled by three people. "Why are you stopping me?" Jeweshine turned to Jeweline dismissively and coldly smiled, "Jeweline, don''t think of your friends so highly. These three outsiders probably haven''t known you for long, right? They are just scoundrels, but you you even want to invite them to sit at the main table. You''re the young master of the Hunter family, but you don''t even have any manners!" Who could''ve thought that a distant rtive would criticize the master''s son here in front of everyone? Inside the vi, theughter and noise abruptly ended. All eyes were focused on this table by the door. Some were surprised, while some were gloating and just enjoying the show. Some calmly watched as if it was mediocre... "Manners?" A burst of snickerughter abruptly rang. Jeweshine''s brows tightened. He turned his head and stared furiously at Jack Hughes. Jack squinted his glowing cold eyes. Looking at Jeweshine''s eyes, he looked just like a fool. "Where did you even gather the courage to regard me and Jeweline as scoundrels? You don''t even qualify to pick up my shoes. It''s your honor that I cane here to meet the Hunter family!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! It was only a sentence, but it sounded like thunder. Jeweline was so shocked. He looked at Jack in horror. "You must be crazy. How could you say that?" On such an asion, what he said only gave Jeweshine the opportunity to fight him! As he expected! Jeweshine was enraged, "Come and drag these three outsiders out!" In a split second, more than ten Hunter family guards swarmed in. In this city, the Hunter family was worthy of being named the top wealthiest family. High above, overlooking all beings. The master''s birthday banquet drove the whole city sensational. As an outsider, how dare he bluff and embarrass the Hunter family? Just then. Mr. Ward and Brent moved across at the same time, protecting Jack left and right, as they faced more than ten aggressive Hunter family guards. "You must have a death wish!" Jeweshine suddenly yelled and raised a fist to punch Jack. "Jeweshine Hunter, stop it!" Seeing this, Jeweline became furious. This punch delivered by Jeweshine wasn''t only to hit people, but it was also to crush his reputation into dust. Because he already told everyone that Jack Hughes was his friend! That was a close call. Jack stood still with his back straight and a cold expression on his face, but his eyes surged a faint intent to kill someone. Yet his hands were still silently holding fists. Facing Jeweshine''s punch, he didn''t really care at all. Just when Jack was about to deliver a punch. "Stop!" The scream sounded like thunder exploding in the sky. Jeweshine''s body was shaken and his fist was caught in the air. He could choose to ignore Jeweline''s screams, but he had to obey this one. Because this erupting voice came from... Gilbert Hunter! "Master!" Jeweshine looked at Gilbert in horror. Simultaneously, Jack loosened his fist and coldlyughed, "You should thank your master for saving your life." "You..." Jeweshine''s looked at Jack frantically, but he didn''t dare go against Gilbert''s words. Gilbert had put down his phone now. After a short phone call, his drunk face was a bit sober, but his eyes became moreplex to read. All puzzled eyes were locked on Gilbert. Including Jack and Jeweline. Subsequently, under everyone''s eyes. Gilbert suddenly strode and walked up to Jeweshine. Wham! A p fell on Jeweshine''s face and everyone was speechless. The sound was loud and crisp like thunder. Jeweshine staggered and nearly hit his head on the table. He was stunned. And everyone was dumbfounded. Nobody could''ve thought that Gilbert, who originally sided with them, would suddenly hit Jeweshine this hard. What was happening? The most frightened ones were Jeweshine''s three younger brothers. They already knew that Jeweshine Hunter would be the next master. Thus, it would bemon sense for Gilbert to protect Jeweshine''s pride at this time, so that he could protect the Hunter family''s dignity when he became the next master. pping him in front of everyone was something he never thought could''ve happened! "Master, why did you hit me?" Jeweshine disbelievingly looked at Gilbert. Yet, at that moment, Gilbertpletely ignored him. Gazing at Jeweline, the heat in his eyes no longer contained anger. His eyes slowly fogged up and filled up with tears. His lips trembled as he blurted out, "my son Kylin..." Bang! Everyone present was shocked. Jack was also a bit frightened. Kylin was a phrase used to praise outstanding and brilliant children. However, it was usually used to congratte other people. No one had ever been arrogant enough to address their child as such. Besides, in the Hunter family, Jeweline was never better than Jeweshine and the others. Subconsciously, Jack looked at Gilbert''s phone and rolled his eyes. "Dad, what did you call me?" Jeweline was a bit dazed. How many years had it been? How long had it been since hest heard his father''spliment? Calling him "Kylin" in front of everybody was the most extraordinary praise! "Okay, good, good!" Gilbert''s hazy eyes teared and he let out a delighted smile as he watched Jeweline heavily release a reek of booze. Immediately, under the fixation of everyone''s horrified eyes. He suddenly turned around and revealed a gentle smile to Jack, "Mr. Hughes, please take a seat at the main table. Mr. Jeweshine wasn''t able to serve you properly, so please forgive us." Boom! This scene hit everyone on their eyeballs like a heavy hammer. What, what was going on? Jeweline was stunned. Jeweshine and the others were also dumbfounded as a buzz rang in their head. On the other hand, Jack let out a clear, understanding smile. He looked up into the vi. Upon seeing this scene, Mr. Ward and Brent, who were both beside him, were shocked. "Mr, Hughes, please take a seat!" Gilbert shouted again. This time, his back was a little bent. Jeweshine''s heart raced as he looked at Gilbert. Those respectful words and his bent back were like a huge invisible hand strangling his neck, suffocating him. Jack turned his head and looked at Gilbert. He rubbed his nose and let out a peculiar smile. "Sorry. I, Jack Hughes, failed to understand your kindness. Mr. Jeweshine said it a while ago, he wouldn''t let us sit at the main table." Chapter 439 He is the lucky charm The words dropped like a bomb and a hush descended over the crowd in the room. The smile on Mr. Gilbert Hunter''s face froze. Jeweline suddenly looked lost. Whereas Jeweshine seemed to be lost in an ice cave, his entire body shuddered in the bitter cold. Overwhelmed by strong feelings of suffocation, he felt a desperate sense of hopelessness and despair like a man drowning. "M... master ..." Jeweshine''s weak mumble broke the dead silence in the room. Then ... Wham! Showing a cold expression, Gilbert Hunter pped on Jeweshine''s face strongly. "Kneel and apologize!" Gilbert''s voice thundered and resounded through the room. An outcry broke out within the inner courtyard. In this short time, it was as if Gilbert had suddenly transformed into a different person, leaving everyone stunned. "Wh ... what in the world just happened?" "Master Hunter was just praising Jeweshine, and now suddenly he''s not even leaving Jeweshine any trace of dignity?" "Who in the world is that Mr. Hughes? Why do I get the feeling that Master fears him?" Flop! Jeweshine knelt on the floor. Both sides of his face were glowing red and swollen. Even though he was inplete confusion, he was not stupid. On the contrary, to seed as the Hunter Young Generation first-in-line, he had to be very smart. It was not the time to question Gilbert''splete change of attitude. At the moment, obedience was the best way to solve the situation. If he were to throw his weight around as the Young Generation first-in- line and insisted on feuding with the head of the family in front of everybody, the grave consequences were going to cause him very sorrowful regrets. "Mr. Hughes, it was my fault that I didn''t recognize you. Mr. Hughes, you are a great, generous man. Please forgive me." Flop! Just as Jeweshine''s voice was sore from begging, he decided he might as well throw in all his chips and knocked his forehead heavily against the floor. The sounds of the hard knocks of his forehead on the floor caused a brutal shudder deep in everyone''s hearts. Jack Hughes squinted and looked down at Jeweshine. Jack was not surprised to see Jeweshine unhesitatingly kneeling on the ground. Jack let out a slow breath and gave a slight twitch, uttering his disdain. "Didn''t you say, that you, Jeweshine Hunter, would never be so abject as to invite a cheap mongrel like me to your banquet?" Wham! Those words were like an invisible strong palm which served another ruthless p to Jeweshine''s face. At this moment, Jeweshine felt his face burning hot with pain, even more painful than the ps by Gilbert.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had to endure the piercing, fierce looks from Gilbert, and the astonishment of the surrounding crowd, with some of them even gloating over his plight. Jeweshine felt restless and furious at the same time. Yet he bit his teeth and endured the humiliation. Flop! Another hard knock on the floor. "Mr. Hughes, please forgive me, I am the mongrel next to you." Wah ... In the inner courtyard, there were cries of astonishment. The people invited into the inner courtyard were all famous people and authorities. Everyone was already anticipating that Gilbert was nning to hand down his position as family master. At this moment, Jeweline finally recovered from the shock. He stared at Jack with a nk expression. In a trance, he recalled the words that Jack told him earlier. "You, you really have a worth of a billion? You, you are invited to sit at the main table?" Jack nted his head and looked at Jeweline, shirking his cold, hard expression, he asked with a warm smile instead, "What do you think?" The soft words spoken rang like bells to him. He felt he was in a dream. Oh my god, I, Jeweline, am blessed by my ancestors! I was beaten up at the bar, and the karma consequence is this connection! Astonished, Jeweline said, "Damn, that''s awesome, bro!" Jack smiled warmly, a smile which was so warm that it felt like a warm breeze in spring. Jack''splete change of attitude and emotion did not fall on blind eyes, Gilbert observed the scene very clearly. His heart was filled with joy and looked at Jeweline with so much pride and affection as never before. On the other hand, whenever he threw nces over at Jeweshine, he would not even fix his gaze on Jeweshine. Gilbert could not suppress his cold smiles and he shook his head. "Who exactly are you?" Jeweline repeated his question after he recovered from his initial surprise. As he spoke those words, all eyes fell on Jack. Even the kneeling Jeweshine could not help to turn to look at Jack with much curiosity. Jack smiled without a reply. Judging from Gilbert''splete change of attitude after the phone conversation, Jack had confirmed the matter that he was guessing. Even Brent and Mr. Ward, who were standing on the side, were finding it difficult to suppress their excitement too. Gilbert smiled and announced calmly, "He is our lucky charm!" Boom! The noise was low. But it was thunderous for Jeweshine. In an instant, his face was now white as a sheet, feelingpletely rattled. "Lucky charm? He is the nobleman who Master spoke about? Damn, what in the world did I do to deserve this shit?" Jeweshine thought. Thinking this, his eyes began to mist up with tears of over-powering regret. He began to knock his forehead repeatedly against the cold, hard floor. "Mr. Hughes, I beg for your forgiveness, I would do anything for you." Sheerly humiliated and embarrassed. Unlike his previous arrogance. Because he was keenly aware of the significance of this lucky charm. The level of significance was such that it could mean life or death for him. Flop! Flop! Flop! Almost in perfect synchrony, the other three Hunter brothers also knelt down on their knees. Their expressions showing signs of fright. The entire inner courtyard was so silent as if one could hear a pin drop. The guests werepletely dumbfounded. No one had anticipated such a drastic turn of events. The only exception was Jeweline, who subconsciously tapped on Jack''s shoulders and asked him with blissful ignorance, "Wh... what, exactly what kind of lucky charm are you?" This dumb questionpletely surprised Gilbert. His body shuddered and he looked at Jeweline with a strange expression. This child, he was a dumb fool with very good fortune! However, the other four Hunter brothers who were kneeling on the door almost spat blood. They were asked by Gilbert to look for their nobleman, who would be their lucky charm. Not only did they fail to find the lucky charm, but they also insulted the nobleman in the process. Whereas Jeweline was not observant of the rules, yet he was the one to fall in the good favour of the nobleman. What the f*ck! Jack replied with a noticeably light smile,pletely ignoring Jeweshine, whose forehead was already bleeding. He turned to look at Gilbert and said calmly. "Master Hunter, I believe you will settle this with justice. The food at the banquet was exquisite, I shall return tomorrow to visit your noble residence ande to see him." He turned around and left as he finished his sentence. Mr. Ward and Brent quickly followed. "See Mr. Hughes off!" Gilbert quickly bowed deeply. His bodynguage showed his deep respect towards Jack Hughes. Jeweline who was still stunned stood on the spot and did not move an inch. Whereas Jeweshine who was still kneeling was pale and feeble. His forehead was bleeding profusely. Watching the dashing Jack leaving in style and pizzazz, Jeweshine was suddenly gripped with fear. Exactly as expected. After a second. Just as Gilbert was straightening his posture from his deep bow. Another cold, emotionless announcement thundered through the courtyard. "From today onwards, Jeweshine and his brothers are stripped of their resources and rights. They cannot interfere with the family''s business. Their status is the same as the servants, they are stripped of all rights to qualify to seed as the family master. Boom! Jeweshine was dumbfounded, before bawling his eyes out. Those words were just taking everything that he ever had away from him. No, he waspletely destroyed.??? Chapter 440 Just A Puppet of My Benefactor It was a stone cold night. But it was bright as day in the hall of the Hunter family''s mansion. It was so quiet one could hear their own heartbeat. The atmosphere in the hall was extremely depressing. Jeweshine and the trio were kneeling in the middle of the hall with dead pale face and empty eyes. They were still at a loss with what happened in the day. Especially Jeweshine. Losing everything he had been building for the past twenty years, this was torturing him harder than a murder! "Old master, isn''t this a bit too harsh?" An elderly stepped forward and broke the silence, "Jeweshine was your favored heir of the family after all. Isn''t this punishment too much for what happened in the day? We''re literally sealing our own asset by doing this!" The person pleading for leniency was none other than Paul. Everyone else in the hall was important members of the Hunter family. Paul obviously was the eldest among them all. A light of hope emerged in Jeweshine''s eyes, as if his savior had arrived. The crowd echoed along after Paul''s remark. "What Paul said was right, old master. We all know what Jeweshine is capable of. This punishment is none other than destroying him." "Please think twice about this. It''ll be a huge loss to the Hunter family if we lose Jeweshine." "Jeweshine and the trio had contributed a lot to the family. We can give him another form of punishment rather than destroying him like this." Upon hearing the crowd''s remarks. Kneeling in the floor, Jeweshine''s eyes came to live and his hands clenched into fists. There must still be a chance. There must be! Everyone was pleading leniency for him. The old master would definitely change his mind on this!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The gaze in the trio''s eyes lit up too. Even though they had made a grave mistake today, with the pleading from the family members and the contribution they had brought unto the family, the old master would have to reconsider this. Standing behind the old master, grievance emerged on Jeweline''s childish-looking face. Lowering his head, he clenched his fists with veins popping in his arms and his knuckles crackling. He had seen this scenery one too many times! Because of the difference in their capabilities. Since knee-high, no matter what, the family members always sided with Jeweshine. And he was always the one being criticized. As the biological son of the head of the family, he knew his father will listen to the crowd when such incident came up. Jeweline looked at Gilbert''s back with grievance. At this moment, he wouldn''t be surprised if his father changed his mind and revoke the punishment on Jeweshine and the trio. Because he had been dealing with this for more than twenty years now! However. Bam! Gilbert mmed his open palm on the table. The thunderous sound shocked everyone in the hall. Trembling, Jeweline looked at Gilbert in disbelief. The next second. Gilbert said coldly, "You''re right, Paul. I can admit it in front of everyone in this hall that Jeweshine was my favored candidate as the heir of the family." The tone in his voice was menacing as a dagger. While in shock, everyone kept their mouth shut waiting for the following remark. "But that was in the past! Don''t forget that the Hunter family reaches where it is today because of me. I''m the one who''s in charge of the rules in choosing the next heir." With his brows furrowed deeply, Gilbert gave off a menacing authoritative aura, "But let me tell you guys this. Jeweshine and the trio were being too arrogant. I told him beforehand that there''s an important guesting today and asked him to appreciate the opportunity in getting thework. I didn''t even tell my own son Jeweline about this. "However, they didn''t get thework but treated him with utter disrespect. Do I need to teach you guys about what''s right and what''s wrong here?" Jeweshine and the trio, who were still kneeling on the ground, hated themselves to their guts when they heard that. Jeweshine even had the impulse to p himself hard in the face. Vividness shone in Jeweline''s eyes. He stared at Gilbert with agitation. His dad... sided with him for the first time! As the eldest in the hall, Paul felt bad for Jeweshine and opened up again. "Jeweshine and the rest were youngsters who were just trying to defend our rules in Hunter family. And you called that Mr. Hughes as an importantwork, is he really that important to our family?" Just? Important? Filled with boiling rage, Gilbert smirked, "I think you''re too old to see the situation here, Paul! Do you think you know about Hunter family better than me, the head of the family?" "You..." Trembling, Paul gnarled and widened his eyes in rage. Gilbert waved his hand, "I would have gave them a chance if it was a normal mistake. But based on what happened at the banquet today, they don''t deserve another chance at all!" "Let me tell you guys the truth, I nned for Jeweshine to have the aplishment of raking in billions at the stock market, all thanks to Mr. Hughes. After knowing this fact, who else here still think I''m being too harsh with my punishment?" Vhall! With that said. Everyone in the hall was dumbfounded. Jeweshine, who was still on the floor, couldn''t suppress his emotions anymore when he heard that. He brawled out crying and crawled towards Gilbert, then pleaded while grabbing Gilbert''s thigh. "I know I was wrong, old master. I really do. Please give me a chance. Please help me plead for leniency from Mr. Hughes." It was a devastating cry. Jeweline was in a trance at the scene. He never thought he would witness such a scene! However. Gilbert kicked him off his leg and berated, "I actually feel I''m going easy on you given what you did to Mr. Hughes. Don''t me me for being relentless if you behave outrageously again!" Jeweshine waspletely dumbstruck. This... this was going easy on him? "Everyone out!" Gilbert waved his hand. Paul and the crowd dared not to say much else. They asked the trio to help pick Jeweshine up and left the hall. The hall was back to silence after the crowd left. Jeweline was still in a daze while freezing on the spot. He only came back to his senses when Gilbert called him "My dear son." "Dad." Agitated, Jeweline looked at Gilbert with teary eyes. "Good boy, you''re indeed my dear son. I thought you would be a deadbeat for your whole life, but you actually made Mr. Hughes an acquaintance!" Gilbert held Jeweline''s hand with tender, "I know it had been hard for you the past few years. I wanted to dote on you but as the head of the family, I have to look at the big picture and follow the rules." At this moment, mixed emotions were rumbling in Jeweline''s heart. As if something he had been suppressing for years was triggered. But at the thought of Jack, he asked hurriedly, "Dad, is Jack really as important as you said?" With his eyes welling up, Gilbert gave him a long look, "Remember, son. In this world, the connection you have and the path you choose is more important than the skill you have. It''s much more possible to seed by getting yourself a benefactor rather than trying to seed by yourself!" He concluded firmly, "Based solely on the fact you had made acquaintance with Mr. Hughes, I can be rest assured and hand over my position as the head of the family to you." There was a huge st in Jeweline''s head. He got to be the head of the family just because he met Jack? "Dad, I''m going to find Jack now!" Jeweline suddenly turned around and left. Gilbert smiled and didn''t stop him. After he left, Gilbert muttered with a doting look on his face, "This happy go lucky kid. I wouldn''t have wanted to pass the business to a side lineage if you''re capable! Now I can finally be rest assured!" "Everyone in the family was ignorant to think it was my capabilities that helped Hunter family grew so rapidly. But little did they know, I was merely a puppet of my benefactor."??????????? Chapter 441 Dad, Building Up My Prestige? It waste at night. The temperature would drop a lot in the North at night. The wind was extremely cold as if it prated the bone into the bone marrow. Jack sat in front of the window calmly while looking at the several lights there were still turned on in the city. Yet, he did not feel like sleeping. He could not calm down his heart until now since he went to the birthday banquet of the Hunter family. He pretended to remain the calmness on his face. ''Dad... was really here!'' ''And he had a good rtionship with the Hunter family!'' ''Now, the previous operations in the stock market by the Jeweline Group could be exined reasonably.'' Creak! The door opened. Mr. Ward and Brent walked in with tired faces. "How many waves have been there?" Jack asked without looking at them. "It has been the twenty-third wave!" Mr. Ward pummeled his back while sitting on the sofa tiredly, "Why don''t we stay at the other hotel? It doesn''t matter if the quality of the hotel is slightly worse. It is still better than the torturing from this whole night." "How about I just stand outside and guard here?" Brent suggested. Jack shook his head, "During the banquet of the Hunter family, the fact that Gilbert Hunter had bowed to me was seen by everyone. Those so-called upper-ss people would never stay quiet. It would still be useless even if you stand outside." After thinking about it, Jack said to Brent, "Brent, you go down and tell the hotel management to stop those who want to see me froming in and show a signboard outside to inform the visitors about our intention. Those people are not worth socializing." "Go quickly. My back has almost broken because of the fatigue." Mr. ward immediately waved his hand. The Hunter family was like a giant in the city, the richest family which had the power beyond the ''level'' of the city. At the birthday banquet, those people who had reputations in the inner courtyard saw Gilbert bow to Jack. Even though their faces looked calm, those people who had reputations would never let go of this great opportunity after this matter! Since they left the birthday banquet, there were more than twenty waves of visitors hade here. Mr. Ward could barely deal with them. Those so-called upper-ss people in this small city were really not worth socializing like what Jack said. A frog that was in a well also thought that the small part of the sky it could see was the real sky and the bottom of the well it had controlled was the whole world. When Brent turned away and walked outside. A walkie-talkie on Mr. Ward''s waist rang suddenly. This was because the hotel was also tired to deal with the swarming visitors. The main reason was because of the identity of the visitors. The hotel managers were too uneasy to deal with them. Therefore, they directly gave Mr. Ward a walkie-talkie. When someone visited, they directly informed them through the walkie-talkie to reject the visitors in the name of Jack. For those visitors who could not be evaded, Mr. Ward and Brent would only deal with them. In the other words, the total number of people who had visited here was much more than twenty-three waves of people! "Mr. Hughes, Jeweline Hunter from the Hunter family was here!" A sound was heard on the walkie-talkie. Jack smiled, "Brent, go and bring him in." After a few minutes, Jeweline rushed into the room with an exciting face.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The changes that happened today had overturned the understanding he had for the past twenty years. He was the eldest son of the Hunter family and also the trash that everyone had known. The people of the Hunter family had never paid attention to him as everyone was certain that he would not be able to be the next head of the family. However, he was now the handpicked heir by his father! All of this happened because of Jack! "Jack, you, you are really my lucky star!" Jeweline kneeled on the ground and shouted loudly when he walked in. "You, why are you kneeling down when you just came in?" Mr. Ward was shocked and he immediately ordered Brent, "Why don''t you quickly pull him up?" However, Jeweline ignored him and he kowtowed harshly. Knock! Knock! Knock! He kowtowed three times and bruises could be seen on his head. Jeweline said with a sobbing voice, "Without Jack, I, Jeweline Hunter, would never turn my life around. My life belongs to you from now!" The words were loud and powerful. No one had doubted them. Even Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked by Jeweline''s decisiveness. He came in and kowtowed to Jack. He even entrusted his life to Jack. How much boldness he had? "Just only this one thing, is it worth giving your life to me?" Jack got up and looked at Jeweline with a smile. Jeweline''s eyes became red and he said with a sobbing voice, "Jack, you don''t understand. I had always been oppressed for more than twenty years. A lot of people had scolded andughed at me scornfully behind me. I spent all day drinking just to numb myself. In fact, there was no difference between living and dying in my heart. The only thing I could do was to ruin a few more women." "Your appearance had given me a new life! And let me see the hope!" Jackughed loudly. "You are such a scoundrel!" Jeweline scratched his head as heughed fatuously. He got up, took a deep breath, and suppressed his surged emotions. He wiped off the tears from the corners of his eyes and said with a smile, "Come, I have to treat you all tonight. Let''s get high until the next morning!" Jack frowned as he thought of the words that Jeweline had said. He understood what did the ''get high until the next morning'' mean. "You guys go ahead. I am a little tired." Jack shook his head. Mr. Ward in low spirits who sat on the sofa suddenly had a glowing light in his eyes. "I will go. Suddenly, my back and legs are not in pain anymore." "I am not going too." Brent shook his head. Jeweline felt a little awkward. He had to thank them. Without waiting for him to talk, Mr. Ward ced his hand on Jeweline''s shoulder, "Young man, bring the old man to get high. Skill exchange is important!" "Go ahead." Jack said helplessly to Jeweline. Jeweline nodded and left with Mr. Ward. When the door closed. Brent could not help but vent, "Young master, Mr. Ward is getting even shameless now." "You have worked with him for so long and you did not even realize. He really hid it very well." Jackughed bitterly and recalled the scene when he first met Mr. Ward. At that time, Mr. Ward looked really sturdy and dignified. Who knew that under his sturdy and dignified look had such a restless and unrestrained soul? Click. A sound of a phone message was suddenly heard. Jack took out his phone and had a look. It was from another unfamiliar phone number. After he tapped the message and looked at it, his eyes suddenly had a glowing light. The content of the message was simple and short. "I will see you tomorrow at the old Forbes town outside the city. From Dad!" "Dad." Jack showed a gentle smile as he slowly put down his phone. Brent had almost guessed the content of the message after hearing his shout. He felt a sense of relief as he smiled and murmured, "I could finally see old master. I wonder how is he doing now?" Jack nodded. Since his Dad was assassinated and disappeared at the Hughes family, he had not forgotten and worried about it in his heart. The whole incident was unusual and strange. He could finally ask his Dad about the incident after he met him tomorrow. After rubbing his nose, Jack suddenly giggled. "I, as my Dad''s son, am still inexperience andck of skillspare to my Dad." "Why do you say like this?" Brent asked. Jack smiled, "My Dad should have guessed that I would be here. He had waited for me at the birthday banquet of the Hunter family intentionally." After waiting for a while, he frowned and said, "Otherwise, why didn''t he tell Gilbert about my identity earlier? Instead, he called and informed him about my identity at the crucial moment." Brent showed a confused look, "What is old master''s purpose for doing this?" Jack closed his lips for a moment and thought about it for a few seconds. He said with a tone of uncertainty, "Do you think that he did this to help me to build up my prestige?" Chapter 442 Their Whereabouts Were Exposed The next morning. Jack who did not sleep for a night brought Brent out of the city to the old Forbes town early in the morning. It was the tourist attraction of the city. But the local people treated the relics of the old town as useless ash. The relics of the old town had changed their appearance as they had been eroded by the wind and sand for many years. The Benz G drove speedily along the way. The surrounding walls and yellow sand were getting more and more, arge area of yellownd was seen. No people could be found there. Jack sat on the co-driver seat. His emotion wasplicated. He was so exhrated to meet his father soon. But the phone numberst night was canceled again, he was worried. What...was dad afraid of? They were already here, why did he cancel the number carefully after he sent the message? "Young master, the old Forbes town is ahead of us," Brent reminded him. Jack regained his attention and looked ahead. A few broken walls could be faintly seen across the yellow sand. And those dpidated walls were the relics of the old town, as the locals called them. "It is indeed badly deserted." Jack rubbed his nose, "My father chooses to meet here, the track is concealed enough." ording to his estimation, the distance between the city and this ce was almost 50 km. The distance was so far yet the surrounding was covered by yellow sand. It was difficult for others to notice them. He lowered his head to look at his phone, it showed no signal. It was impossible for him to call others via the phone. "Will Mr. Ward worry about us when he goes back to the hotel?" Brent observed that Jack was looking at the phone and asked. Jack smiled, "I have sent a message to him when we leave, he will not worry about us. Furthermore, do you think he will go back so early?" Brent smiled and elerated. After passing by the broken walls, the car stopped with a creaking sound. Jack got down the car and walked towards the deeper area of the relics. The surrounding sand and wind were strong. Although he was wrapped with a scarf, the sand would still enter his mouth identally. A few broken walls and neglected relics were seen along the way. Some stayed erected across the yellow sand whereas some were buried by the yellow sand and left some marks only. Everywhere was dested and deserted. No sound could be heard except the sound of the wind. It was deadly silent. The "shak-shak" sound of the yellow sand could be heard under his feet. His feet sank into the sand when he stepped. After walking for about 100m, Jack could see a circr tform in between the broken walls. The circr tform was eroded by the yellow sand, and some historical marks could be seen on it. "Let''s wait there," Jack pointed at the tform. After sitting on the tform, both of them started to wait. There was no signal, he could not call anyone via his phone. He had no choice but waited for his father. The time flowed. Jack and Brent waited boringly. Finally, the sound of the car engine and horn could be heard from far away. They could see the yellow sand along the way sshing out. "He ising!" Brent opened his eyes big and got up. Jack''s heart raced and he got up as well. His deep sights focused on the yellow sand sshed from far away. His heart beat fast uncontrobly at the moment. He would soon meet his father, he was nervous, excited, happy, and had a lot of mixed emotion. However.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Followed by a loud sound. The ancient wall from far away was cracked, and thepact soil scattered instantly. A jeep rushed towards the circr tform straight away like a monster. "Watch out, young master!" Brent protected Jack by standing in front of him subconsciously. Just then. The jeep turned and stopped in front of the circr tform horizontally. Patrick with a weather-beaten face moved to the co-driver seat, opened the car door, and reproached loudly, "We are spotted, get in the car!" Spotted? Who spotted them? Jack was confused at the moment. His delight to meet his father diminished instantly. The sense of danger and panic held his neck tightly like a transparent big hand. Before Jack and Brent were able to respond. Out of the blue, the rumbling sound of the helicopter''s propeller was heard from the sky. Jack was shocked and his eyes widened to the extent. He looked up instantly. Three helicopters were heading towards them quickly. The helicopters were flying lowly. The fast-rotating propeller triggered a strong wind and blew the yellow sand on the ground. The yellow sand scattered everywhere, and their sights became blurry. "Faster leave here!" Patrick stepped the elerator and roared. Jack and Brent regained their attention and quickly entered the car. Patrick controlled the steering and rushed towards the deepest area of the desert, did not wait for them to close the door. Through the rear-view mirror, Jack could see the three helicopters clearly. They were chasing after them, the distance was getting closer. "What happened?" Jack was frightened. He was happy to meet his father initially but he was dumbfounded and nervous at the moment. When he asked about it, he turned his head to look at Patrick slowly. They had not met each other for a long time. Patrick frowned seriously. He had a weather-beaten face and his wrinkles were getting more. His dressings looked dirty and tacky! Jack did not expect Patrick who stayed in front of him was actually the one controlling Jeweline Group behind the scenes. His father should not experience such an embarrassing situation with The Hughes Family''s financial status, right? "Yesterday, you attended the Hunter Family''s banquet. I was tracked when I sent a message to youst night!" Patrick showed a serious face and frowned. He stepped heavily on the elerator when he spoke. The jeep''s engine sounded like a monster roaring. He was tracked in such a short period? Jack''s heart throbbed for a moment. He could feel a sense of coldness from his feet to his head. No wonder his father cancelled his phone number in the shortest time every time after calling him. "Old master, young master, they have chased after us!" Brent who sat at the back shouted deeply. The blue veins of Jack''s eyes jumped wildly. He then found that the three helicopters disappeared when he saw through the rear-view mirror. However, the loud sound of the propeller was heard from the top. In the car, he could see that there were two helicopters hovered at their left and right whereas there was a helicopter hovered on their top! Whoosh! Just then. An ear-piercing howling sound was heard from the sky. Boom! A cannonball was dropped to the side of the jeep and exploded instantly. It caused the sshing of the yellow sand. Although it did not strike the jeep, the strong momentum shook the car, the jeep was almost thrown away instantly. Unexpectedly, Jack screamed loudly. Luckily, Patrick held the steering tightly and turned around, stabilizing the jeep. "Who are they?" Jack who was still in a state of shock opened his eyes big and stared at Patrick. Once Patrick showed up, cannonball stroke them. Even if Jack always stayed stably, he could not calm down himself! They...had the intention to kill them! However. Patrick did not answer his question but he told Brent coldly. "Brent! There is a weapon in the boot, shoot them back!"??????? Chapter 443 The Weak Get Controlled, the Strong Gain Control and the Winner Control It All! Before he could finish his sentence, a grenade exploded not far away. Luckily, Patrick was prepared. He drifted his car, and the engine was vrooming, making the Jeep sounding like a beast. The car cleared up the sand storm created by the grenade. Patrick could feel the car shaking and he could hear the sound of the helicopter right on the top of his head. Jack was in a daze. His body tensed up and his throat felt tight. He felt like he was a mercenary on a battlefield. Explosions were going off and his blood was boiling. He could be hit by the explosion anytime and get burned into ashes by the inferno. Brent who was sitting in the back row quickly climbed into the trunk and took out a long item that was wrapped with a ck tarp. He then uncovered it. It was an RPG-7! He used to be a mercenary, who was known for his battle skills. Brent was knowledgeable about firearms. He put it together familiarly and punched the already cracked window. He put up the RPG, aimed and then fired.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Not even one secondter. The RPG bullet flew into the air, leaving a white cloud trail. Yet there were no sounds of explosion. Brent said calmly, "It was skewed!" Jack looked at Brent with the rear-view mirror. Brent looked eerily calm the whole time. He looked like he was ready to die anytime and was doing his best right now. Jack looked at his father again. His father was old, but still extremely reliable. He was focused and was looking in front the whole time. There was a noticeable crease between his eyebrows, he was frowning slightly. Brent and his father were calm and steady. It was as if two hammers struck Jack on his eyeballs. At that moment, he felt embarrassed. Inparison to Brent and his father, his reaction was... cowardly! At the same time. Patrick, who was driving suddenly said, "Jack, do you think that you can shoulder the Hughes family as you are right now?" His words were like a sharp de, stabbing his heart relentlessly. Jack gritted his teeth and lowered his head, he felt like his body was burning all over. When it was about business affairs, he could handle it with ease and close any deals he wanted to. On the battlefield, he could normally force himself to stay calm and find out the enemy''s weakness, unleashing his terrifying battle skills. But now... he was scared! Another grenade exploded. The car was shaking violently from the brutal explosion, so bad that the car was overwhelmed and started creaking. But Patrick stayed calm and regained control of the car. And Brent was also calmly aiming his next shot. The RPG bullet was shot into the sky again. And not long after one could hear a deafening explosion. A gulf of fire was burning in the sky. The helicopter, surrounded by fire, crashed into the ground. It crashed with a loud noise and caused an evenrger explosion. "There''s two more. You''re not going to be able to get them, Brent." Patrick snorted, he didn''t praise Brent but was scorning at him, "You were enjoying your peaceful life for the past few years and got rusty, didn''t you?" "Haha!" Brent smiled and sneered. Jack was experiencing everything first-hand. He was nervous and scared. He looked around, trying to see how he could help. But he realized that there was nothing he could do. Maybe... staying calm right now was the only thing he could do to help! "Am...am I really so weak?" Was his exact thought right now. His chest felt stuffy and heavy just thinking about it. He felt ashamed and he felt likt he was drowning in the shame. "I can help somehow, there must be something that I can do." Jack clenched his fist as he told himself. But his thoughts dissipated into thin air the moment he heard the rapid fire of a machine guning down from the sky. Jack yelled and hugged his body as he hid under the car seat. After a stream of rapid firing. There was a strong gunpowder smell in the car. "Brent!" At the same time, Patrick who was driving, face turned dark. Jack''s heart skipped a beat, he quickly looked to the back of the jeep. The back of the jeep was filled with holes from the machine gun''s bullets. Brent was leaning on the car seat, his face twisted in pain. The RPG was still leaning on the car window. There was a bullet wound on Brent''s left shoulder, blood was gushing out like crazy. "I''m, I''m fine." Brent gritted his teeth. His eyes were murderous and blood-shot. He looked like a monster. He struggled but managed to get up and tried to hold the RPG again. But this action strained his wound. The pain made him gasp for air, his body trembled, and he fell into the seat again. His right hand automatically pressed on the wound on his left shoulder. Jack felt a shiver down his spine. The image of Brent''s wound was prickling his eyes like a thousand needles. As he was in a daze. Patrick suddenly said sternly. "Jack, what can you do now?" What could he do? Jack''s pupil constricted and he looked at Patrick with puzzlement and confusion in his eyes. Patrick said frigidly, "If you don''t do it, we will all die here today. Here, in the middle of nowhere." Right! He had to do it! Jack woke up due to his father''s words. He gritted his teeth and climbed towards the back. The machine gun was being fired from the helicopter again. And grenades were raining down from the other helicopter. The grenades exploded and the machine gun continued firing. The intense shock wave made Jack lost his bnce and he fell into the back row. The rapid firing made him curled up into a ball intuitively. The gunshots finally stopped. Jack let go of his hands that were shielding his head. He was shocked seeing that many holes in the car and it felt like the car was going to fall apart anytime. "Young master!" It was chaotic and Brent subconsciously threw the RPG at Jack. Jack was stunned holding the lukewarm firearm. "I can do it, I must do it. Otherwise, we will die. Brent, my father and I will die!" He said to himself repeatedly. Jack took a deep breath and moved to the other window. He copied Brent and punched the already cracked window. He put up the RPG but wasn''t firing it. He aimed at the helicopter''s de and his face was turning pale. Cold sweats were forming on his forehead and running down his cheeks. "Jack, what are you waiting for?" Patrick yelled, "You practised for so long and couldn''t control your aim in such a small battlefield?" Small battlefield? Jack was yelling in his head, this wasn''t a small battlefield! "What could you control if you couldn''t even control yourself now?" Patrick said in a deep voice, "The weak get controlled, the strong gain control and the winner control it all." "I can do this, I must do this! I''m not a weak person. I...want to be the winner!" Jack squinted his eyes and focused his aim. The moment the helicopter appeared in the scope. Jack who was hesitant finallyunched the ammunition.00?????????????? Chapter 444 You Dont Have the Right to Tell Me What to Do Even if Youre My Father A hot st of air attacked his senses. The bullet flew into the air leaving a trail of clouds. The helicopterbusted in the sky, it crashed onto the ground and exploded. "I did it!" Jack''s eyes brightened and he was ted. But the joy onlysted for a short while. He felt a terrible pain in his shoulders, it was as if his bones were cracked open. It was an excruciating pain! Patrick and Brent smiled in relieve seeing that Jack got the helicopter the first time. There was only one left. The pressure that they had been feeling was much lighter now. Suddenly. Patrick nced at the rear-view mirror and the expression on his face changed. "Be careful!" As he yelled, the jeep''s engine roared. The car speed skyrocketed, it felt like the car leapt forward. At the same time. A grenade fell right behind the jeep. The shockwave created a sandstorm, it was as if the ground was lifted as well. Jack felt ringing in his head and suddenly, he couldn''t hear anything. He could feel the terrifying pressure that was pushing against the jeep forcefully. He saw the back of the car deformed and the jeep was sent flying into the air. The jeep crashed onto the sandy ground and rolled multiple times. The sand storm was a few ten meters tall and the sky was dyed in its colour. The only thing that survived the sandstorm was the helicopter in the sky, it avoided it in time and turned away from the gust of sand. The jeep finally stopped rolling. The car was badly damaged, and the smoke was everywhere. The gas tank broke and oil was all over the ground. The strong stench filled the air. The helicopter was hovering mid-air. It was observing the situation and Jack could hear people talking. Patrick had seat belts on, and he was trapped in the seat. He hit his forehead from the inertia and blood was gushing out of it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brent''s arm was stabbed by the car''s metal body and was stuck. Jack smashed into the car due to the force. He was dizzy and his nose and mouth were bleeding. The three of them said nothing. Brent tried to sit up. He raised his right arm and put his finger on his lips, telling Jack to stay quiet. Jack wiped the blood off his nose and mouth. He looked determined and his expression was stern. If they made any noise in this situation, the helicopter might fire another grenade on them. Jack knew that he was the only one capable of moving in the car right now. Death would be on their doorsteps soon if he didn''t shoot thest helicopter down as soon as possible. He tried to move his body as quietly as he could. His right hand was grabbing the RPG tightly. Amidst the smoke and sand, he quickly looked around for the helicopter. He had only one chance! If he seeded, they would live. If he failed, they would die. Jack didn''t know who was in the helicopter, but he knew that they were after their lives. In this kind of situation, there were only two options, dead or alive. The helicopter''s de spun, and it created a huge gust. Jack could hear quite clearly that the helicopter wasnding. Were they nning to...capture them alive? Jack was shocked. At this moment, a bloody hand touched his leg. He looked up and saw that his father''s neck was twisted into a weird position trying to look at him. "Figure out a way to escape!" Patrick said carefully, his eyes were filled with determination to sacrifice himself, "Brent and I will stop them." Escape? Jack was stunned. He looked at his father who was all covered in blood. He had been through a lot. He felt as if his heart was pricked by a thousand needles. His father and Brent would stop them, and he would run away? How could he do...such a thing? In a daze, the image of his mother shortly before she died appeared in his mind. His heart throbbed in more pain. He felt like his body was being shed by a sharp de. He couldn''t breathe. "Haha!" Suddenly, Jackughed, "So in your eyes, I''m your son that always needed to be protected?" Patrick was dumbfounded. In the next moment, Jack''s eyes were filled with light. He opened his blood-stained mouth and let out a howl. "Mom is gone, I cannot bear to see you die in front of me as well, dad!" He then shrieked. Jack kicked the car door and stood up. He quickly aimed the RPG at the helicopter that was about tond not far away from them. His yelling attracted the attention of the people in the helicopter. They fired the machine gun at the jeep. A rain of bullets swept over. At the same time, Jack growled and fire the RPG. It was as if things were moving in slow motion. The RPG left a trail of clouds and was zing in the air. The air surrounding the bullet was distorted from the heat. The bullet from the RPG shot through the rain of machine gun''s bullets and cleared a path for itself. The helicopter was shot. It turned into a sea of fire and crashed onto the ground. It exploded. The rain of bullets hit the front of the jeep and was deflected towards the ground. Jack dropped the RPG in his hands and looked at the sea of inferno yonder. He let out a sigh of relieve and smiled, "I did it!" His principle was to never wait for death toe to him. And he wasn''t going to let his father and his best friend sacrifice for him. He had to push his luck even though the chances were slim! Patrick and Brent also smiled seeing what happened. They looked at Jack and had odd looks on their faces. Brent''s face was filled with admiration. And Patrick was gratified. After 10 minutes. Jack managed to pull Patrick and Brent out of the damaged, leaking car. They walked at least 30 meters away from the car in case the jeep exploded due to the leaking oil. It was almost noon. The temperature in the desert was rising and it was getting steamy. They were covered in sweat. But they just barely survived and didn''t care about the heat. Jack checked their wounds. Brent was the most badly wounded, but luckily, it wasn''t fatal. Jack was also exhausted, and they were in the middle of nowhere. Their phone had no signal and there was no way to seek help. Jack tore off a piece of his shirt and used it as a bandage to wrap Brent''s wound. Patrick smiled gratifyingly looking at Jack treating Brent''s wound. Brent also started smiling, but his smile looked twisted because he was grimacing from the pain at the same time. Jack tied the knot in the end and sat down on the sandy ground. He said exhaustedly, "I don''t know if I''m all grown up already or not, but there''s something that I have to tell you." He looked at Patrick coldly and said sternly, "From now on, we would work together to ovee anything thates in our way. If not, I''ll charge on my own. I won''t ever let my father and my best friend sacrifice for me. You don''t have the right to tell me what to do even if you''re my father!" Patrick stared at Jack. Jack''s gaze and his determination made him shudder. Brent was also staring at Jack with aplicated look in his eyes. The wintry expression on Jack''s face disappeared as he pped his hands, brushing the sand off. He then asked slowly, "So, can anyone tell me what just happened?"????? Chapter 445 Ace In The Hole The yellow sand was diffuse. Even the wind became searingly hot in the zing heat. Jack and Patrick stared at each other. Brent, who was on the other side, also ignored his injuries at this point and stared at Patrick in curiosity and doubt. An uneventful assassination had led to the disappearance of the head of the Hughes Family at his Family. He had gone into hiding all the way. It was a mystery to everyone! Especially since he had just been on a chase. Patrick was in no hurry, but slowly took a box of cigarettes out of his pocket, lit one up, and smoked it. A thread of smoke slowly exhaled from between his lips and teeth. Patrick closed his eyes and smiled slightly, "Did you all think that my disappearance was all because of nothing more than a simple assassination?" "Yes," Jack responded. If Ghost, 18th on Dark Net Assassin Squad''s Azrael List, had assassinated his father and caused him to disappear, it wouldn''t have made him feel suspicious. But Ghost had died at Brown''s hands. His head was hung above the Hughes Family''s que for all the people to see. And his father''s disappearance was only due to the assassination of an ordinary assassin. Even that ordinary assassin was killed on the spot! In other words, the assassin was killed on the spot, while his father, who was actually in a safe state at the time, still disappeared. "Heh!" Patrick lifted the corners of his mouth slightly, "Jack, the Hughes Family really isn''t as good as you think." As he spoke, Patrick looked deep into the distance at the still-burning wreckage of the helicopter. "My disappearance was a necessity. If I hadn''t disappeared, not only you and I but also the Hughes Family would have been in crisis." Boom! Jack felt a sense of uncertainty as if it were a bolt from the blue. The Hughes Family ... was in crisis? What kind of joke was that? The Hughes Family was the richest family in the world. Even the richest men in the world were nothing more than ants in the mud in front of the Hughes Family. Such a behemoth standing proudly in the city, if there was a crisis, it would have been caused by internal decay, and who from outside could shake it? Even Brent''s jaw dropped in disbelief. Patrick nced at Jack and Brent and shook his head with a bitter smile. "I know that''s hard for you to believe when I say it. But it''s true. I, as the head of the Hughes Family, see and know things differently than you do." He flicked his cigarette away and pointed to the burning wreckage of the helicopter in the distance. "Do you still think this was just an ordinary assassination, like the three helicopters just now? This was a massacre that came with great fanfare and in groups!" Jack stared in stunned disbelief at the fire. He could hear that his father was talking about something, but all the time, he was talking about something else, avoiding the important. It was clear that his father was not deliberately keeping things from him. Rather, in his current situation, it was not appropriate for him to know. "Who exactly are you afraid of?" Jack asked the question he was most puzzled about. From the assassination to his father''s disappearance, it was more a case of who he feared than who his father was protecting. "It''s a secret." Patrick smiled deeply and nced at Jack, "All you need to know is that the Jeweline Group is an ace in the hole I''ve left you. It is not only a secret weapon to help youpete for the position of the head of the family, but also capital to help you rise again in the future if you are in distress." "I''ve been saving it up for years, and I shouldn''t have brought it to light in this crisis caused by Yael. But with me hiding my whereabouts and the Hughes Family forces not being able to be called upon for the time being, I had no choice but to let ite to light." At this point, Patrick looked deep into Jack''s eyes and said with a strange smile, "You''re smart enough to follow the trail ande straight to me. But remember, the Jeweline Group is a secret weapon that must never be revealed to anyone again. If you give your secret weapon away and you''re done, then the whole game is out of the question." Jack nodded. He wasn''t stupid, and he knew exactly what atent behemoth like the Jeweline Group meant. It was a force powerful enough to rival a nuclear bomb, which could turn the tide at a critical moment. The deeper it lurked, the more it would help him!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, the crisis caused by Yael this time had indeed left his father with no choice but to reveal this secret weapon, otherwise, he would not have brought it to light. Rubbing his face, Jack said apologetically, "I''m sorry foring to you and putting you through what you just did." "Silly boy, whates around wille around sooner orter." Patrick patted Jack on the shoulder, "Remember, keep the Hunter Family as your secret weapon. When the dayes that you need to use it, the head of the Hunter Family will fight for you. I was worried that the next head of the family would lose his loyalty, but that bond you have with Jeweline has reassured me." Jeweline? Jackughed silently. It had indeed been a destiny. He had only helped Jeweline because he felt pity for him as they were in the same distress. Now that Jeweline had owed him the favor, the Hunter Family would be just as devoted to him as the Hunter Family was now. "What are you going to do about it?" Jack frowned and pointed to the fire. With three helicopters surrounding him, his father''s whereabouts were already exposed in broad daylight. What would follow was hard for anyone to predict. "Don''t worry. It''s not that easy to kill me." Patrick shrugged his shoulders and said with disinterest, "As long as I hide the Hunter Family and the Jeweline Group, as long as I want to remain hidden, with those tricks of theirs, they won''t be able to find me yet!" He said. Patrick looked at Brent, who was pale, and said, "That''s all. You go back and get help first. Brent won''t hold out for long." Jack looked at Patrick, wanting to say something. He had expected all his doubts to be cleared up when he met his father. But now, all he knew was just a few words. His father''s deliberately evasive instructions deepened the doubts in his mind. But seeing the way Brent looked, Jack could only push down his doubts. Brent was not going to hold out for long! The gunshot wound and the impact hadn''t killed him instantly. But the continuous blood loss was enough to kill him! "Wait for me here. I''ll be back as soon as I''ve found a ce with mobile phone reception and contacted Mr. Ward." Bracing his tired and aching body, Jack got up and left. The siege had just ended, and there was no guarantee there wouldn''t be another one. In a situation like this, there was no way he could go straight back into the city to find help. He could only find somewhere with mobile phone reception. Brent was in a bad way, and his father was in an equally bad way. If there was no one around to guard them, they would face a lopsided ughter once there was the next round of assassinations. Yet. Jack hadn''t gone far when Patrick''s voice suddenly rang out behind him. "Jack, watch out for Madam Hughes! And those from the Hughes family!" Jack froze, veins bulging out of the corners of his eyes. He was a little confused. He had always been careful of Madam Hughes and those of the Hughes Family, but why was his father admonishing him now? "I know." Jack did not ask why. He left at a brisk pace. "Mr. Hughes, the young master is growing up fast." Brent suddenly smiled, "He has exceeded all our expectations." "Indeed, even I can''t see through his fighting instincts anymore." Patrick gave an odd smile, "Have you asked him about his childhood?" "I asked, but the young master doesn''t know either." Brent shook his head and smiled bitterly. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly said, "I don''t know who you''re afraid of, I know your temperament. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to keep the young master in the dark like this. This will only make it harder and harder for you to go, and the situation will be more and more unfavorable for you." "Heh!" Patrick''s body shook and he smiled to himself, "I''m his father, but I haven''t been there for him these past twenty years and haven''t given him a happy and secure childhood. Now that Sophie is gone, if I were to lead Jack into trouble again, how would I deserve to be his father?" As he spoke, Patrick''s smiling face grew pale. A stream of blood slowly trickled down the corner of his mouth. The blood dripped down, quietly smashing a small crater in the sand and pooling up full of blood...000???????????? Chapter 446 Dad Had Gone, Madam Hughes’s Past After Jack finally contacted Mr. Ward. He immediately rushed back to the ce of the ident. Yet, the scene in front of him made his heart beat vigorously after he went back to the ce with his tired and painful body. The fire caused by the helicopter was nearly extinguished. The thick smoke went up to the sky and there was still some fire burning. The destroyed car that had rolled over was still on the sand. The air was filled with the smell of gasoline and smoke. Brent was lying on the sand unconsciously where they had taken a rest before. ''Yet, Dad was... disappeared!'' ''Something happened here!'' Jack''s face became serious. He was panicked and terrified as he moved to Brent''s side. After waking up Brent, he asked hurriedly, "Brent, what happened? Where is my Dad?" Brent rubbed the back of his swollen and painful neck and said, "Old master has left." "Where did he go?" Brent shook his head, "He knocked me out when I wasn''t paying attention. Then, he left." Jack was stunned as he sat on the sand. He was suddenly lost as his mind was nk. ''Who was the one that Dad feared exactly?'' ''Who was the one that could force Dad who controlled the wealth of the world to this point?'' The fact that his Dad was still safe and there was not another murder attempt after he left let him have peace of mind. "Young master, perhaps old master would not contact you for a long time after he left this time." Brent said weakly. He wanted to say something but he suppressed the urge to talk about the matter that Patrick Hughes had coughed blood. He was afraid that Jack would feel worried. Brent felt worried secretly as he looked at the boundless desert. ''Could old master get out of this wide desert while avoiding the pursuit of that force with that body?'' "I know." Jack smiled bitterly. His father had exposed his whereabouts and inflicted the murder attempt because of his arrival. He would definitely spend more time to ''disappear'' in order to hide his whereabouts again. Never contact with the outside world was the best way to hide himself. However, the doubts in Jack''s mind were getting stronger and stronger. ''Dad''s words meant he wanted to avoid the crucial matter.'' ''However, he reminded him to be aware of Madam Hughes and the Hughes family. It seemed that he meant something else.'' ''Could it be that... Madam Hughes and the Hughes family were working together to sabotage Dad?'' Jack immediately suppressed the thought when it appeared. He had suspected this at first. However, when something happened to his father, the Hughes family was in chaos. It was hard to rte them to his Dad''s matter. Furthermore, if something happened to his Dad, perhaps someone would be the new head of the family. However, the sudden change to rece the head of the family had totally different meaningspared to the normal session of the head of the family. The effect it had on the Hughes family was immeasurable. If the people from the Hughes family had any brain, they would not do something that was so stupid. "What do you want me to be aware of exactly, Dad?" Jack''s eyes looked deep as he murmured. After waiting almost an hour. The swirling of the sand appeared in the desert far away. A jeep was driven fast towards them. Screech! The car stopped. Mr. Ward and Jeweline Hunter ran down with terrifying faces. After seeing Jack and Brent''s looks and the situation of the scene, two of them were extremely terrified suddenly. "Young master, where is old master?" Mr. Ward asked. He knew that Jack was here to meet Patrick Hughes. He and Jeweline were having fun for the whole night. He was dyed so he did not follow Jack. However, the scene in front of Mr. Ward made him feel extremely terrified. "Don''t ask first. It is more important to save Brent." Jack stared at Mr. Ward with a sullen face. Mr. Ward understood and he immediately asked Jeweline to carry Brent into the car together. After waiting for a long time, Brent''s consciousness had be a blur. This was the effect of losing too much blood. If he wasn''t treated soon, it would be toote to save him. The car was extremely quiet on the way back to the city. Mr. Ward did not dare to ask more questions. Jeweline was extremely shocked by the scene he had seen. He was the eldest son of the Hunter family. The sole possession was the fact that he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. This kind of war scene was a big shock to him. They rushed back to the city with an extremely fast speed. After sending Brent into the emergency room, Jack''s worried feeling was finally slightly relieved. Sitting in the hospital corridor. Jack had a sullen look. His eyes looked deep as if he was thinking of something. Even though there were injuries on his body, he did not let the doctor and nurses treat him immediately as he was worried about Brent. Mr. Ward apanied him beside him. He looked around and wanted to ask but he still suppressed the urge. Jeweline ran towards them and said, "Jack, I have already made the arrangement. Every doctor from each department in the hospital was rescuing Brent with all their strength." "Thank you," Jack said. Jeweline waved his hand. He hesitated as he said, "Jack, I don''t know what happened but I think we, the Hunter family could give you some help." If it was before, he wouldn''t dare to say such words. As he knew that he wasn''t getting any attention even though he was born into the rich Hunter family.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Jack''s appearance had changed his father''s mind and he was handpicked to be the next head of the family by his father. He was very confident as he said the words. "You can''t help us." Jack smiled slightly and said, "You just need to find some bodyguards to guard Brent. After two days when Brent is getting better, we will also leave. After we leave, you just have to talk less about us to the others." "Huh?!" Jeweline was stunned. Jack''s expression was serious, "Just do this when I ask you to do so. This is also to protect you and the Hunter family. Jeweline Group from the Hunter family was hisst trump card. In order to hide this trump card well, the best way is to let the people from the Hunter family ignore his existence. Luckily, he did not have a lot of contact with the Hunter family for this visit. The matter that attracted the most attention was the incident that happened at the birthday banquet. Even so, it was not really difficult for him to take this fated encounter with Jeweline as a way to hide his original intention at the birthday banquet. "Alright, Jack. I will go and make an arrangement." Jeweline walked away hurriedly. "Young master, do you want to treat your wound first?" Mr. Ward was heartbroken as he said when he looked at Jack who was full of injuries. Jack smiled, "Brent was still unknown whether he is dead or alive inside there. Are the injuries I had evenparable to him? After saying that, Jack raised his head and looked at Mr. Ward. He asked, "Mr. Ward, you have served my father for many years. I want to ask how much do you know about those people from the Hughes family? "Who?" Mr. Ward asked. "Madam Hughes!" Jack said. Mr. Ward''s pupils contracted as he was shocked. Without asking more questions, he slowly said after thinking about it carefully for a while. "Actually, the identity of Madam Hughes is a little obscure in the Hughes family. Every family member has concealed the secret carefully. ''The secret that had to be concealed carefully?'' ''The thing he needed now was this secret that had to be concealed carefully!'' Jack frowned and waited for Mr. Ward to continue. Mr. Ward looked around and he said with a low voice mysteriously. "Strictly speaking, when Madam Hughes''s generation was still around, the factions of the family that she belonged to had bad days. They were even considered to be the marginalized members of the Hughes family." "In fact, the current status she has is because of the rules of the Hughes family which is to respect the elderly. Madam Hughes has stayed in the Hughes family for a very long time and the people from her generation had passed away. Because of this matter, the Hughes family has concealed this secret carefully." Jack could not help butugh. Madam Hughes definitely could not stand such a humiliating matter. Obviously, the people from the Hughes family would not dare to talk about it. "However..." Mr. Ward suddenlyughed weirdly, "Madam Hughes is the elder of the old master. There is also another secret that I had heard from old master. I think the other members of the Hughes family would not know this secret." Chapter 447 An Attack in the Night "What secret?" Jack''s heart stopped for a beat. The information he wanted was the kind few people knew about. Mr. Ward pressed his fingers together and said solemnly. "Madam Hughes'' marriage wasn''t a majestic one." Jack pursed his lips, "This is the secret you were talking about? The one only you and my father knew about? There are many other elders from my dad''s generation, so even if it was not a majestic wedding, it can''t be hidden from other people." "Surely, the wedding ceremony was witnessed by everyone, but no one knows the reason behind the marriage." , Mr. Ward let out a strangeugh, "The old master once mentioned that Madam Hughes was the daughter of an affluent family. She met her husband, a sidelined man of the Hughes family during a banquet." The smile on Mr. Ward''s face got stranger than before at this point. He deliberately lowered his voice, and it was so low that only Jack could hear him. "And it was during that banquet that the man took advantage of his drunkenness and raped Madam Hughes. For the sake of the good name of Madam Hughes'' family, they forced her to marry the man from Hughes family." Boom! Jack froze right in his spot. "Hiss!" He couldn''t help but suck in a deep breath, his heart speeding up in beats, "This is indeed a huge secret." If this were made known to the public, it would take the entire world by storm with the status and influence of the Hughes family. A good name and reputation were of utmost importance to affluent families. This marriage stemmed from a licentious rtionship. If anyone else found out about this, the Hughes family would definitely get crushed into shambles. Take Yael''s father, Mr. Quinn''s incident, as an example. One could know the whole story from just a little sneak peek of it. Mr. Quinn was the one at fault, so Yael had another chance even if he killed his father. The outsiders knew Yael did it, but no one knew the reason behind his action! It was the same logic for Madam Hughes marriage! "As this marriage happened because of a rape, Madam Hughes never slept with the man ever again after they got married. I even heard from the old master that Madam Hughes was pregnant from the incident, but she secretly got an abortion from the anger and shame she suffered." Mr. Ward said slowly, "And Madam Hughes had no one to add into the family''s line." "Wow, she is quite fertile." Jack disyed a meaningful smile, "No matter high in thedder she was, she was sacrificed in this war of reputation of the affluent families." "Yeah, and ever since the people from Madam Hughes'' generation passed away, this matter became even more secretive. And now, only the old master and I know about it." Mr. Ward pped his mouth andughed, "I''m the old master''s right-hand man, and I take care of him every day. That is how I heard about it from him." He paused, then asked Jack, "Young master, why are you asking about this?'' "Nothing much. I was just curious." Jack shook his head and replied casually. He wanted to know why his father told him to be wary of Madam Hughes and the entire Hughes family. Other than the two secrets Mr. Ward mentioned, Jack could not find any other reason for it. However, these were all just stories from the past. It was impossible for Madam Hughes not to hold grudges from being sacrificed just to protect her family''s reputation. Or rather, to put it another way, Madam Hughes might lose some of her hatred if her husband was capable of doing something. But from being raped, to being forced to marry her rapist, a man who was unweed in the Hughes family, why would Madam Hughes want to give birth to his child? After long hours of waiting, the lights to the emergency room finally dimmed when the night came. When Brent was pushed into the general ward on his bed, then only did Jack feel relieved. Jack and Mr. Ward just stayed by Brent''s side after getting the medical staff to clean Jack''s wound. Jeweline ordered over thirty of his bodyguards to surround and guard the hospital ward. This made Jack feel more at ease. He almost lost his life from just making an appearance at the Hunter family''s banquet. Even though his father was the primary target, but now Jack had to be alert too. The life and death incident wore him out to the brim. As he was sitting in the ward, a wave of sleepiness washed over him. Heid down on the sofa and fell asleep. ng! Amidst his sleep, Jack felt something hit his face before it dropped to the ground. Slowly, he opened his eyes, and the sight of Brent who was already awake entered his gaze. It was dark outside, so the lights in the room were turned on. It should bete at night now, and even Mr. Ward had fallen asleep. Under the dim lights, Jack could see Brent''s face, whichcked colours of life. Brent was staring at him solemnly as he frowned. The surprise Jack felt turned into astonishment instantly. He was about to get up for the couch. But he noticed Brent widening his eyes. Something was wrong! Instantly, Jack''s heart stopped for a beat as he suppressed his urge to stand up and continued to lie on the couch while he looked towards Brent. Sure enough. Brent''s gaze averted to the window. Jack nced at the window through his peripheral vision. Amidst the night, he could faintly see the lights of the hospital. Other than that, everything looked normal. Just as he was about to look away, he noticed a faint light that shone on the rooftop of the building on the opposite side. When he wanted to take a closer look, the light had already disappeared. But that was enough for him to know what was going on. With his knowledge and experience, the faint light could onlye from...the scope of a sniper! The next second. Jack got up and dashed towards the window. Then, he rolled over and drew the curtains. At the same time. Brent, who was on the hospital bed got up right away and took Mr. Ward, who was sleeping by his bedside together with him to the ground while he flipped the bed over with one hard kick. Bang! The sound of a gunshot exploded in the dark night. The bullet broke through the ss and hit the headboard of the bed. "Brent! Mr. Ward!" Jack, who was hiding under the window had a change of expression. "We''re fine. It went astray!" Brent''s replied allowed Jack to breathe out a sigh of relief, albeit it was a temporary one. Soon after, Jack saw Mr. Ward came out from behind the headboard of the bed in shock. "I''ll get the bodyguards to go there now." Mr. Ward scrambled his way out of the hospital room. A momentter, Jack heard footsteps from the outside of the room. At the same time, the door to the hospital ward was pushed openpletely, and a dozen of bodyguards rushed in. He felt calmer and quickly went behind the bed. In such a short time, his back was already wet from his own sweat. If it wasn''t because Brent woke him up from his deep sleep and gave him a warning, no one knew who the bullet would be aimed at. However, Jack''s expression changed again upon seeing Brent''s injury.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because of his huge movements earlier, Brent''s injury was affected, and blood was flowing out from it. "I''m fine, young master." Brent suppressed his pain and squeezed out a smile. "Fuck them!" Jack cursed and turned to roar at the bodyguards in the room, "Get there and bring the killer back to me! I want him here, no matter alive or dead!"00000 Chapter 449 Troublesome The next morning. Jack had packed his luggage and he was ready to go to the airport. "Young master, are you sure that you don''t need mypany?" Mr. Ward drove and asked him again. Jack rubbed his nose, "No need, Brent is still in the hospital. You have to run thepany, I am going to see Amber this time, nothing will go wrong." Mr. Ward nodded, "If there is any problem, please contact me. I will ask the office of The Hughes Family to settle for you." After arriving at the airport, he underwent the boarding procedure as usual. After getting up the aerone, Jack sat at the first-ss seat. He smiled gently when looking at the ticket in his hand. "Wifey, I aming." They were separated apart by the huge ocean. It took more than ten hours for his flight. Jack took out a few books to read. The duration was so long, and he did not want to pass his time by sleeping. To be an excellent person, being determined in umting experience was the most important criteria besides having a talent. It was the same for everyone in the first ss. The harder you worked, the better you were. However, Jack who was reading attentively was interrupted by others soon. "Mister, can you lend me the book?" Her voice was gentle and pleasant to hear like the singing sound of the yellow warbler, lingered in his ear. Jack raised his head. He saw a slim and tall woman who dressed up beautifully. There was some make-up on her fair and good-looking face, her legs were long and slim. She looked young and energetic, attracting others'' attention. "Which one?" Jack asked calmly. The woman pointed, "This one, ''The Count of Monte Cristo''." Jack smiled slightly and gave the book to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Thank you." The woman smiled gently and went back to her seat. Jack did not concern about the small episode, he continued to read. The time flowed slowly. The first ss stayed silent. After Jack read the book for a long time, his eyes were painful. He put down the books and asked for a ss of wine and a nket from the stewardess. After he drank the wine, he put on the eye mask, declined the seat, and closed his eyes to rest. The time passed fast when he slept. Jack slept soundly. Although his trip to the desert was short, he was stressed and extremely tired that he could not describe his feeling. After he went back home, he did not have much time to rest and straight away went to another ce far away. He could finally rest well on the ne. When he woke up, the sky outside the window was dull. "How long have I slept?" Jack smiled, he lowered his head and saw "The Count of Monte Cristo" on his legs. So fast she had finished reading it? Jack simply took up "The Count of Monte Cristo" and read it. This book had been his favourite novel since he was in college. Every time he went on a business trip, he would bring it together. However, Jack saw a ying card "Ace of Spades" which was inserted on the first page when he opened the book. "Bookmark?" Jack rubbed his nose and smiled. When he wanted to return the "Ace of Spades" to the woman, he saw the tiny words written on the back of the card suddenly. "Watch out! Be calm!" Watch out what? Jack was dumbfounded and looked at the woman subconsciously. The woman was reading another book attentively. Her expression was calm. If the scene was still, it looked like a panorama. She reminded him all of a sudden yet so secretively. It must be something happened! Jack was not so silly that he would shout and scream. He observed other passengers in the first ss carefully. A sense of ominous foreboding arose. No matter what nationality, every passenger looked awkward at the moment. Although they pretended nothing happened, there was a strange aura surrounding the first ss. Jack saw the passenger sitting in front of him was holding a ying card too. He lowered his head to look at the ace spade in his hand. Jack frowned. His heart beat fast. Did she break the news to the entire first-ss passengers while I was asleep? She must have borrowed a lot of things in order to deliver the message to everyone without being noticed, right? Jack was shocked and looked at the woman again. The reminder was spread on the ne, was it...hijacking? It was the only possible thing that Jack could think of. When he looked at the woman, she looked up too and met his sights. Their sights met. The woman smiled but her sights were deep. She seemed to smile unintendedly. "Ah!" Just then, someone''s screaming sound was heard in the back cabin. The screaming sound was like thunder. It broke the silence in the first ss instantly. The first-ss passengers who had awkward expressions initially had be nervous and frightened after hearing the screaming sound, their nerves seemed to be strained. Just then, a continuous footsteps sound could be heard in the back cabin. Some passengers rushed into the first ss in a state of shock, including the steward and stewardess as well. "Hijacking, someone is hijacking!" A stewardess who rushed into the first ss changed her expression and screamed immediately. It made the first ss messy. The screaming sound could be heard everywhere. However, before the stewardess stepped forwards, a big ck hand, as if the hand of death seized her delicate neck suddenly. He was powerful. His big hand dragged the stewardess and almost threw her away. He pressed her head and banged on the wall of the ne. Bang! The fresh blood sshed out like the blooming plum. After the hand was released, the stewardessy on the floor with a weak body. Her face looked terrible. "Ah!" Everyone was shocked to see the scene. They were extremely frightened looking at the strong man who rushed into the first ss. Jack sat on the chair, observing the strong man. He was tall and towering. His height was estimated at 1.9m, having ck skin and a muscr body. He looked fierce and powerful! The strong man rushed into the first ss and straight away entered the nacelle. "It is troublesome," Jack could not help but rub his face, "I''m just going to see my wife and apologise to her, why do I encounter this kind of incident? Bang! Just then, a shadow appeared on the slope abruptly. She kicked the strong man''s chest. The strong man lost his bnce andy on the floor under the strong momentum. Under the strong momentum, the strong manid down. The shadow moved swiftly. She was thrown away too and fell in front of Jack steadily. Awesomely, she was the woman! Jack held her back subconsciously, helping her up. "Thank you," The woman looked at Jack appreciatively and said loudly, "Please calm down everybody. I''m the professional international security guard, I will settle this emergency case perfectly!" Her words made all the passengers calm instantly. Just then, the woman rushed towards the strong man like an arrow that left the bow. Her weak body was a striking contrast to the bandit. However, the woman fought with powerful strength with the bandit. Jack watched them fighting, rubbing his nose. "How can he hijack by himself solely?" When they talked, he saw a box of ying cards on the floor suddenly. It was dropped after the woman fell on the floor. Jack changed his expression and took up the ying cards. Just then, at the back cabin, continuous footsteps could be heard followed by the terrible screaming sound. Three strong men rushed into the first ss like monsters. Two of them held some specially made and mixed knives, they shined deadly... Chapter 450 Rushing To Apologize To His Wife The four against one situation instantly turned the battle from a tussle to a one-sided fight. The girl''s fighting skills were excellent, and that was undeniable in Jack''s eyes. But the disparity in size and numbers instantly put the girl in danger of life and death. Two specially crafted and spliced knives, glowing with cold rays and with a humming whine, shed directly at the girl. The girl dodged the knives, but she was a little too slow.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Poof! The knife sliced narrowly through her arm, bringing up a red bloodstain. The girl''s face showed pain and she didn''t have a chance to catch her breath. The other two bandits also immediately bully their way in. This scene caused the passengers in the cabin to panic and despair. The slightest hint of peace that the girl''s outburst had brought to them earlier was now gone. Some cried, some prayed to God, and some screamed in terror... The two stewards, hesitant and indecisive, looked terrified to the core. Jack was the only one, calm and collected, sitting in his chair. Looking at the girl in crisis, he subconsciously squeezed the ace of spades in his right hand just now. In a matter of ten seconds or so, the girl waspletely in a dead end. She received several punches and kicks from the two bandits in quick session and was stabbed once more. The girl had beenpletely caught up in the passivity. But her slightly pale, pretty face remained calm. Bang! One of the bandits took advantage of the girl''s exhaustion and kicked her in the abdomen. With a scream, the girl fell backward towards Jack. Pop! Jack lifted his hand and held the girl''s back, helping her to release the force. As soon as she hit the ground, the girl spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face turned even whiter. "Thanks." She gave Jack a grateful look. Jack raised an eyebrow, "I can help you with that." "Please trust the professionals!" The girl said stubbornly. She braced herself and got up, rushing up again. "Bravado." Jack gave a bitterugh. The girl wanted to be brave, but he ran out of patience to wait any longer. Just then. Jack''s gaze froze. In his line of sight, the four bandits attacked the girl at the same time, and the two knives were chopping directly at her, one on top of the other. "It''s over!" A look of panic and despair finally shed across the girl''s calm and collected face. Two fists were not enough to beat four hands. Not to mention the fact that it was now eight hands! The girl suddenly let out a cry. With the conviction that she would be stabbed, she lunged bravely at the other two bandits. Bang! Bang! The two bandits were kicked out. But a heavy punch followed andnded hard on the girl''s stomach. As the girl bowed in pain, the long knife came down even harder on her neck. The girl''s face turned pale as she felt the biting coldness. At this moment, she even closed her eyes in despair. Whoosh! In a sh of lightning, a sound of breaking wind suddenly sounded. Poof! "Ah!" The sound of cutting into flesh, along with a bandit''s miserable scream suddenly exploded in the girl''s ears. The girl''s face changed dramatically. She opened her eyes and found the long knife hovering above her head. Instead, the right wrist, which held the knife, was stuck with an ace of spades. The card was deep in the bone and dripping with blood. It was ... The girl looked aghast. And the scene stunned the fearful and desperate passengers in the cabin. It was just that the scene was so fast that everyone didn''t see who actually did it! The three remaining bandits were also stunned. They looked around and scanned the room in an attempt to identify the person who had done it. The girl was surprised for a moment but soon regained herposure. While the three bandits were searching for the first-ss cabin, she gritted her teeth and pounced on them again. The three bandits roared and shouted at the same time, lunging at the girl. Just as the bandit with the knife swung it again. Whoosh! There was another cracking whistle. A ying card had precisely cut into the wrist of the bandit with the knife, and blood sttered. "Get out!" The girl was overjoyed. She kicked the bandit with the knife in the air and sent him flying. Jack sat silently on the seat. The long and persistent hard training had made his physical strength and precision, long ago, exceeded that of ordinary people. A piece of ying card in his hands was enough to be a murder weapon. It was just a mere four bandits. He had never taken them seriously from the beginning to the end. The only thing he felt sick about was the fact that the flight had been made problematic because of this hijacking. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Jack watched the battle between the girl and the bandits at all times. Every time the girl was in crisis, he threw a ying card at the right time. Precise and sharp as a knife. In the blink of an eye, the girl''s crisis was resolved. The passengers in the first-ss cabin were all focused on the battle. In their eyes, the fight between the girl and the bandits had suddenly be intense and evenly matched. It was a matter of life and death, and no one cared about anything else. This also made Jack''s strikes go unnoticed. The girl was the only one who was frightened every time he struck. She was calm and collected on the surface, but her heart was already in turmoil. Jack struck a few times with his flying cards, and in due course, he was able to contain the girl''s dangerous situation. It only took a minute. All four bandits were sessfully subdued by the girl. While lying on the ground, wailing and screaming, all four bandits had terrified eyes. On their bodies, although in different positions, they all had one or two ying cards that went deep into their bones. They knew clearly that if it wasn''t for the person who flew the cards, the girl in front of them would never have been able to subdue them! And at that moment, the stewards and some male passengers, who had finally gathered their courage, rushed up together and tied up the four bandits. The girl became the "savior" of everyone. After the crisis, she was greeted with apuse and screaming cheers. But the girl, standing in the crowd, looked askance at Jack''s position. Her eyes were filled with surprise and gratitude. Crisis averted, Jack put his sleep mask back on and leaned back in his seat to rest. When the nended at the airport, arge crowd immediately gathered around. The police arranged for the evacuation of the passengers in an orderly fashion while they investigated the whole incident. Countless journalists flocked to cover the story. A hijacking was traditionally an extremely serious and big story. Wherever it happened, it attracted the attention of everyone. The girl, the "savior", was the focus of the media''s attention. Surrounded by passengers and media, she couldn''t move an inch. But Jack didn''t care. He grabbed his luggage and silently followed the crowd out of the airport after being given a statement. Only just outside the airport, he was stopped by someone. "Hey, thanks for that earlier!" Jackughed silently and looked back at the girl who had chased him out, "Are you done with the interview so soon?" "Thank you. I''m Tiana, what''s your name?" The girl''s eyes glittered with wonder as she stared at Jack. The man in front of her seemed to have a veil of mystery. It made her feel nothing but curiosity and a desperate urge to tear the veil away to see what was going on. "Jack Hughes." Jack smiled and waved his hand, "I''m busy, bye." Tiana froze for a moment and quickly caught up with Jack. She faced Jack and walked backward while inquiring, "Why did you strike so stealthily when you clearly had the power to do so just now?" "Because I''m afraid of trouble. It would take too much of my time to do it straight away." Jack kept walking and raised his eyebrows in a teasing smile, "And you said you were a professional. I chose to trust you." Tiana''s pretty face flushed red. The thought of what had happened on the ne made her feel embarrassed for a moment. Shrugging her shoulders, Tiana said, "Then you should have done the interview with me just now. Without you, I wouldn''t have been able toplete this mission. Such glory should belong to you." "No time, I''m in a hurry." Jack shook his head. Tiana was already a little exhausted from the vicious fight on the ne earlier. When she heard Jack''s words, she was instantly puzzled. It was a hijacking! What could be more serious than that? Panting, she said, "What''s your hurry? I might be able to help you. I know the city pretty well." Jack stopped in his tracks, "I''m in a hurry to apologize to my wife. Can you help me?" Tiana was speechless.???? Chapter 451: You go, I dont want to see you At the time on the way that Jack went to Amber''s house. The news of the hijacking of the ne was rapidly sweeping the major media. After the nended, as the "savior" of the incident, Tiana, became the focus of media coverage. The big living room. Amber was sitting listlessly, pressing the remote control and scrolling through the TV channels. Steve and Rosie came out from the kitchen and walked to the living room with the cut fruits. Seeing Amber''s listlessness and despair, the couple felt distressed, and at the same time, they cursed Jack severely. Especially Steve, his eyes filled with resentment and anger. Amber was his beloved daughter. Since childhood, he cared for her very much. But for the sake of Jack, three years after graduating from college, she refused all the rich and talented young men he arranged. Even when Jack was destitute and had nothing at all, she returned to Jack without hesitation. After so many difficulties, but when his daughter was pregnant, Jack cheated. Steve never thought his precious daughter would suffer such a nightmare. In his eyes, even if Jack was the heir of the Hughes family, the real child of the Old Master of the Hughes family, Jack was still a beast in this matter! These days, Amber had been depressed and thinner and had to suffer from morning sickness. When Steve saw this, he felt pain in his heart. If Rosie didn''t stop him several times, he even had the urge to fly to beat Jack violently. "Baby, your Mommy just peeled the fruit, eat some." Steve squeezed out an almost ttering smile, held the fruit te, and came up to Amber. "I don''t have appetite. Oops, Dad, don''t stop me from watching TV." Amber''s eyebrows knitted slightly, and she said. Steve bitterly moved to the side, sat down, took a look at the TV that kept changing channels, and was a bit helpless. Rosie put her arm around Amber and said gently, "Amber, mom and dad have a private party tonight, why don''t youe with us? You should go out and rx." Amber frowned and shook her head, "I won''t go, I don''t want to see your business partners." "It''s not business, it''s a family dinner." Rosie smiled and exined, "Do you still remember Tiana? Weren''t you and her the best girlfriends when you were little?" "Tiana?" Amber''s dull eyes finally showed a trace of light, and she muttered a little bit ofining, "It has been many years since we have been in contact. She left a sentence to chase her dream back then, and ther stopped contacting me." "Haha, she has that kind of temperament. She doesn''t like makeup but arms, and it''s fine now. She came back today and listened to your uncle and aunt to say that she seems to have finally realized her dream now." Rosie said with a smile, "She seems to be an Interpol. When she came back this time, it happens that you two can have a good meeting. When you got married, she didn''t have time to participate." When she heard the word "marriage", Amber''s expression suddenly darkened, and the slightest light in her eyes disappeared. This scene fell into the eyes of Rosie and Steve. The couple''s hearts tightened for a moment, and Steve was busy pushing Rosie''s shoulder, signaling that she had said the wrong thing. Looking at Amber''s expression, Rosie felt at a loss for a while and didn''t know what to say. Luckily, Steve reacted quickly and took the remote control from Amber''s hand. "Ouch, baby girl, don''t change the channel, dad is dizzy." Coincidentally, the TV channel stopped at the local news channel. As for news reports, the hijacking incident and the video footage of Tiana being surrounded by numerous media for interviews after getting off the ne were being broadcasted. "God!" Steve let out a shocking curse. He rubbed his eyes with some disbelief, "Rosie, Amber, you guys take a look, is this Tiana?" Amber and Rosie looked towards the TV screen. Both mother and daughter were stunned at the same time. Even though Amber had not seen Tiana for many years, she could still sense the familiar feeling from the outline of her face. "It''s really her!" Rosie nodded her head and said with a face full of astonishment, "A hijacking incident? My God, such a big thing, Tiana solved it all by herself?" "This girl, became a hero as soon as she came back!" Steve eximed. The couple immediately focused on the news. Neither of them noticed that Amber also stared at the TV screen intently. But different from her parents, Amber''s gaze rested on the corner of the video, where was the hangingdder of the aircraft hatch. Passengers orderly walked down from the hangingdder, and a familiar figure in the crowd, as if a heavy hammer, hit Amber''s eyes hard. Was heing? Amber stared closely at the TV screen, and her heartbeat speeded up at this moment. While she was surprised and looking forward to hising, raging anger aroused in her heart. He, how dare he still have the guts toe? Seeing that figure in the crowd, slowly walked down the suspendeddder, and finally disappeared from the camera, all sorts of feelings well up in her heart. Both her hands were subconsciously clenched into fists. She suddenly said, "Mom and Dad, I''ll go with you tonight, I haven''t seen Tiana for years." "Really?" Steve looked at Amber in surprise. "Good, good, let''s have a good chat with Tiana tonight, she became a big hero as soon as she came back, this is a big happy event." Rosie also smiled and patted Amber''s shoulder. So many days since she back home, Amber always shut herself in the house, which made this couple worried. Now Amber wanted to go out for a walk, so the couple felt more at ease. People would have mentally problem if they kept shutting themselves down. Their daughter would feel better if she went out for a walk and took a break. "Come on, let''s go now, this is Tiana''s big happy event, I have to prepare a gift." Amber squeezed out a smile, got up, and said. Steve and Rosie felt more at ease, and they agreed with a smile. The family quickly finished packing and drove to Tiana''s home.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ... "This is Amber''s family''s home?" After Jack left the airport and took a two-hour ride, he finally arrived at Amber''s home. Instead of a house, it was more like a vi manor. When he was in college, he had never known how rich Amber''s family was. Even if he divorced Katherine and was with Amber, he never came to Amber''s home in person. Even if Jack had achieved outstanding achievement, he was shocked when he came to Amber''s house for the first time. He looked at therge manor vi, which was muchrger than the TM Vi District. There were also bodyguards patrolling the manor, and the security level was high. However, thinking about the strength of Steve, Jack was relieved. Taking a deep breath, Jack was about to go to the gate to report. The phone WeChat rang suddenly. He stopped and took out his phone to take a look. In an instant, his eyes widened and his heart twitched hard. It was a WeChat message from Amber. The content was "You go, I don''t want to see you."???????? Chapter 452: Im not the Real Savior, He is! This moment. Jack stood under the zing sun, but there was a feeling of coldness all over his body. The few words on the screen were like a knife cutting his heart. "You know I''m here?" Jack murmured, "Don''t you even want to see me for once?" Lost in a trance for a moment, Jack tried to dial Amber''s phone. But the phone rang once and then was hung up. Unwillingly, he dialed several times in session, with the same result. "Can you pick up my phone?" Jack sent a WeChat message to Amber. Immediately after, he hurriedly added, "I''m here to exin the situation and take you home." When sending the WeChat message, Jack looked a bit flustered. Even his hands trembled faintly when typing. He was scared! Fear of losing Amber because of this misunderstanding. Even if he desperately wanted to restrain, he could not calm the ups and downs of his heart. After sending the WeChat messages, Jack squatted on the roadside, staring at his phone, biting his nails, and waiting silently. It''s just a long wait. The two WeChat messages were like sinking into the sea, without any news. "I can definitely wait for you!" Jack firmly said with great intensity eyes, "I want to take you home." ... The night was gradually falling. Inside the luxurious vi. In the dining room, there were happyughter and cheerful voices. It was a private banquet. To be exact, it was a private dinner between the Knight family and the Harvey family. The friendship between the two families hadid a solid foundation since Steve was young, and for so many years, the two sides had been cooperating forward. "Steve, I still remember when we wanted to get ahead, and Rosie and my wife were pregnant, we stupidly wanted our child to get married." A middle-aged man with graying temples and a majestic brow raised his red wine ss andughed, "It turned out that we have daughters and they became good friends." "It''s because that night, we both drank a lot of wine, you wanted to let Tiana marry Amber, and thanks to my sober finally." Steveughed. The crowd talked andughed. Only Amber looked despondent, holding the phone tightly in both hands, and cing it under the table. She wanted to catch up with her best friend, whom she had not seen for many years at first. But with Jack''s phone call and WeChat messages, Amber no longer had that thought. "Amber, do you have something on your mind?" Tiana sat beside Amber and asked with concern, "I feel like you are preupied with something tonight." "No, it''s fine." Amber forced a smile. But Tiana frowned and said, "We haven''t seen each other for so many years, you don''t even want to talk to me, and you still say you don''t have something on your mind?" "No, Tiana, I just don''t feel well." Amber really didn''t have the mood. Even if Tiana, who was in front of her, was her childhood best ymate. The words just fell, Amber''s face changed suddenly and she hurriedly got up, and ran into the toilet. The sudden scene made the table became instantly quiet. Rosie''s expression changed, and she hurriedly got up and followed her to the toilet. Steve smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, let''s continue. By the way, Tiana, once you came back this time, you have be the hero!" In these words, the topic smoothly changed. Tiana''s parents had revealed a smile of relief and happiness. The airne hijacking incident was big news. And it had long been reported by major media. In the country of admiring hero, Tiana became the "savior" of all the people on a ne. And this made her parents felt very honorable. "No, Mr. Steve, it was just a fluke." Tiana lowered her head and said shyly. Thinking about the scene on the ne, Tiana still felt a little lucky. Without the presence of the man called "Jack", even if she came forward, she would fail. "You are quite modest." Steveughed, "Your parents told me that you have been working hard in the past few years, and now you are already an Interpol officer. With this identity and strength, it is reasonable to save everyone on the ne. Why is it a fluke in your mouth?" Tiana''s father alsoughed, "Tiana, Steve and I have been friends for almost 30 years, there is no need to worry about it." "You''re a father, the child knows how to be modest, but you''re still trying to get the child to be smug?" Tiana''s motherughed and scolded. Steve took over, "Mrs. Harvey, I have to talk about you with this. We are not conservative people. Tiana has such an achievement, not to mention you two, even I feel proud of her." Listening to the conversation between Steve and his parents, Tiana became shyer and shyer. She was telling the truth, but it turned out to be interpreted as modesty. Listening to their praise words, Tiana couldn''t take it anymore. She was stubborn and upright, otherwise, she would not have left her privileged life behind at a young age and became an Interpol officer. It was because of this character, so she was always a bit ashamed of this glory. The real glory should belong to that man! "Tiana, quickly tell me about the specific things that happened, this kind of plot only happens in the movie, I am curious about it." To digress Amber''s pregnancy vomiting matter, Steve could only pursue the question. Now that Amber was pregnant, and Jack had done such a brutal thing, so in his heart, he was a bit ashamed to mention it in front of people. Seeing Steve and her parents'' gazes with expectation, Tiana clenched her fists and said helplessly, "Mr. Knight, Mom, and Dad, it was just a fluke." What?! Steve and Tiana''s parents froze at the same time. All three of them reacted, Tiana''s words were not modest there was something else hidden. Immediately after, Tiana slowly said, "After the ne took off, I did take the lead in discovering those four bandits. But at that time, I was proud of my strength and professional identity, so I wanted to solve the whole incident alone, and specially alerted the passengers one by one in the first ss." "After the incident, I was also really the first to stand up to face the four bandits, but, but I ..." Speaking of this, Tiana''s pretty face was flushed and red lips whispered, "But I really couldn''t beat those four bandits, they were all tall and also proficient in fighting skills, and even two of them carried special knives, and I was in danger soon after." Thinking about when she refused Jack''s help as a professional, Tiana now suddenly felt ashamed that she even wanted to hide herself in a cave. She gritted her teeth, "If not for the presence of another expert on the ne at that time, who secretly helped me out, wounding the four bandits and curbing their ability to move, I might have died at the hands of the four bandits." Boom! Steve, Tiana''s parents, were dumbfounded on the spot. What Tiana said was different from what she said during the news interview, but the fact that they heard from Tiana, who was the person involved in this matter, gave the three of them the unreal feeling of being in a trance. "Tiana, but what you said you solved it alone in the interview, right?" Tiana''s mother followed up incredulously, "Moreover, with the ne''s size, how could that expert you mentioned secretly helped you?" "He used flying cards, poker cards was like darts in his hands, and his strikes were fast and urate." Tiana''s eyes flickered with intense awe. Then she smiled bitterly and shrugged, "I said that in the interview video because I guessed that gentleman did not want to reveal his identity. So I said that on purpose. In fact, I was the seeming savior, it was that gentleman who actually saved the whole ne." "Flying cards?!" Steve and Tiana''s parents were all stunned. A small poker card could hurt people? After a pause, Tiana sighed, "After I finished the interview, I caught up with the gentleman. As I guessed, he didn''t want to reveal his identity because he was in a hurry." "My God, Tiana, the gentleman you said is too low-key and introverted." Steve was in a trance. Tiana''s father also sighed, "Because he was in a hurry, he even dismissed such merits. Was his business more important than this?" Even Tiana''s father could never have been like that in the same situation. Tiana''s expression suddenly became weird, and her red lips whispered, "He, he said, he said, he rushed to ask his wife''s forgiveness."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this very moment, Amber, who had finished vomiting, returned to the dining room with an awkward expression with Rosie supporting her. Hearing Tiana''s words, Amber suddenly stopped in ce and was in a daze. Chapter 453: Amber, Ill Avenge You! As soon as Tiana''s words came out, Steve and Tiana''s parents all froze. "Because he need to ask his wife''s forgiveness he gave the credit to you?" Tiana''s father was in a trance and couldn''t believe it, "Is he stupid?" "What do you know?" Tiana''s mother propped her chin with her right hand and said enviously, "I really envy that gentleman''s wife, her husband loves her so much." Tiana also nodded along, "I think he must love his wife very much, I admire at her fortune." Thinking of the conversation with Jack outside the airport, Tiana''s eyes were full of envy. If that girl knew that her husband didn''t even want such great credit but her forgiveness, she would be very moved, right? No wonder Tiana and her parents thought so. It was because they all knew how great this credit of solving a hijacking and sessfully saving everyone on the ne was. Especially Tiana, she knew exactly what the credit means based on her job. To put it bluntly, as an Interpol officer, with this credit, after returning to the headquarters, she was enough to be promoted to three consecutive levels! Steve was lost in thought for a moment and let out a bitterugh, "Loyal man like him is rare in this world." At the dinner table, the atmosphere became a bit odd. After hearing the whole story from Tiana, their previous feeling of excitement had faded. Both Steve and Tiana''s parents all focused on the man who in love with his wife. "Mom, let''s go." Amber''s look was better and she returned to her seat with Rosie. Seeing Amber''s pale face, even paler than before, Tiana asked with concern, "Amber, what''s wrong with you? In the past, you were not so sentimental as you are now." "It''s really nothing." Amber shook her head and forced a smile, "Tiana, don''t worry too much about me, today is your big day." "I''m not hero, I just made it clear to your father and my parents." Tiana shrugged her shoulders. As if she suddenly thought of something she rubbed her hands and looked at Amber eagerly, "By the way, I was on a mission during your wedding. I didn''t have time to participate. I''m really sorry. Please forgive me. I have a gift for you." After saying that, she got up and ran upstairs. Amber''s expression changed slightly. Steve and Rosie both looked at Amber with distress. Tiana''s words had touched her sore spot. But Tiana didn''t do it on purpose, so they could not me her. Soon, Tiana ran back with a gift box in her arms. "This pair of Crystal Shoes is especially for you. They were customized by top craftsmen. This pair is the one and only in the world." Tiana handed the gift box to Amber, "At that time, I had thought with these crytal shoes on your feet, when you walked to your husband you must be the most beautiful and happiest bride in the world. What a pity, I was was knee-deep in my mission. I couldn''t arranged time for you in such a rush.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s okay, Tiana." Amber''s expression was unreadable, her eyes were slightly red and once she opened the gift box a pair of shining crystal shoes appeared in front of her. However, that wedding was not perfect. And even stained with blood. And after that... Amber subconsciously looked at her slightly bulging belly, and she was instantly aggrieved. ''I have endured so much for you, why do you have to do this to me?'' Especially when Amber heard Tiana''s words just now, the husband who even gave up his credit for his wife. "Why did I marry the wrong one?" Tiana looked around and raised her eyebrow, "By the way, I have not seen your husband, Amber. Why didn''t you bring him here to meet me. It''s a pity." Amber trembled and all her grievances could no longer be contained suddenly. The rims of her eyes were red, and tears dripped down the corners of her eyes onto the crystal shoes in her arms. This scene instantly froze Tiana. Tiana''s parents were also stunned. Steve and Rosie looked at each other, and their eyes full of distress. Steve looked even more sullen, picking up the full ss of white wine on the table and drank it all in one gulp. "Steve, what''s wrong?" Tiana''s father asked. Tiana was also startled when she reacted. She hurriedly hugged Amber, "Amber, what happened? Don''t scare me." With this question, Amber cried louder immediately. She threw herself into Tiana''s arms and cried loudly. She had been repressing herself for the past few days. She tried hard to pretend to be calm and reassure her parents. But she couldn''t do it. When it waste at night, she would always think of Jack and the memories with Jack. But when she thought about Rena Yales, Amber''s heart was pain like being cut by a knife. The torture of morning sickness made her on the verge of copse under this dual psychological and physiological depression. In the dining room, Amber''s cries echoed. Tiana''s parents also felt distressed. The two families were friends, Tiana''s parents felt uneasy watching Amber''s emotional breakdown. "Steve, say something, what is going on?" Tiana''s father asked again. However, Steve sighed. He grabbed his hair with both hands and did not say anything. Rosie gently patted Amber''s back, "Amber, mommy is here, don''t cry, don''t cry. Whoever leaves you, mom and dad will always be by your side." Tiana thought for a while, and anger reveled in her beautiful eyes. "Amber, who offended you? Tell me, I''ll avenge you!" Amber left Tiana''s arms with tears, and she bit her red lips. After a few seconds of pause, she cried and said, "I am wholeheartedly for him, why he cheated on me?" Boom! The crying sounded like thunder in the ears of Tiana and her parents. Betrayal? Cheating? In an instant, Tiana was boiling with rage, and her pretty face was full of ferocious anger. "Bastard! He dares to cheat on you, my fists can''t wait to teach him a lesson!" "Amber, mommy is here, don''t cry. You have to be considerate of your own health and the child." Rosie said bitterly. Tiana''s mother also stood up and went to Amber''s side, patting her back andforting her, "Amber, don''t cry. Your mom is right, even if the sky falls, you still have your parents'' and our love and apany." As a woman, she could best understand Amber''s pain at this time. "I can bear it, I can bear it." While crying and wiping tears, Amber said with a trembling voice, "But he came, he came to me now, he said he wanted to take me home, I really can''t help it. How else does he want to exin this matter? How could he take me home with this matter unsolved?" Bang! Just as the words fell, Tiana pped on the table hardly. She frowned and she gnashed her teeth in anger, "He''s here? It''s just right!" After saying that, Tiana got up and pulled Amber up, and said aggressively, "Amber, take me to him, I''ll teach him a lesson!"???? Chapter 454: Whats Going on? Steve''s face changed. He was about to stop them. Tiana''s father stopped him, "Steve, a cheater should pay for his behavior. Don''t worry, Tiana knows what she should do." Steve wanted to say something, but when he saw Amber was crying, his heart was in pain, so he held back. Rosie had said many times that this matter must be resolved after all. If this thing kept dragging on like this, they didn''t know how Jack would feel, but it''s a serious hurt to their beloved daughter. Now, since Jack was here and Tiana was boiling with rage, maybe it''s a breakthrough! "I don''t want to see him." Amber shook her head with tears in her eyes. Tiana raised her eyebrows, "This is revenge, not a meeting!" She didn''t care if Amber agreed or not, she pulled Amber straight outside. "Dare to bully my bestie like this, today I must beat him badly!" Although she and Amber hadn''t seen each other for many years, they were bosom friends, and the two families were friends. What''s more, no women in the world could bear her husband''s cheating. A pregnant woman, all she got from her husband was betrayal? This kind of thing, not to mention it happed to Amber, even if it happened to a casual stranger, Tiana would never look on with folded arms. Five minutester, a Lamborghini sped away from the vi. Another two minutester, a Rolls-Royce also drove out of the vi. In the Rolls-Royce car. Steve and his wife were worried, while Tiana''s parents flushed with anger. "Steve, you are being too careful. Tiana is going to teach him a lesson, why we all have to go with them?" Tiana''s father was a bit puzzled. "I don''t feel easy about letting them go without us, as their parents, we should ensure their safety." Steve smirked. He was clear about Jack''s identity and knew even more about how terrifying Jack''s fighting skills were. Going along was also because he was worried about Amber and Tiana. In the end, it was not certain who taught who a lesson. However, he was too embarrassed to say this. After all, Tiana''s family was to help Amber. "I hope problem would be solved tonight, so Amber will feel better." Rosie sighed. Tiana''s mother also sighed along with her, "Amber has been suppressing herself so much, and she is pregnant. If she doesn''t vent it out, her situation would be worse." On the other side. A Lamborghini was speeding on the road. Amber was in a daze, holding the phone tightly in both hands. Tiana was boiling with anger while driving with furious expression "Amber, where is that guy now?" Amber shook her head, "I don''t know, why don''t we go back, I really don''t want to see him." "We aren''t going to meet him, we are going to beat him up!" Tiana waved her fist fiercely, "Don''t worry about that, let''s give him a beating once I see him, and vent your anger." "But..." Amber''s was worried. Before he finished speaking, the phone rang suddenly. Amber''s pretty face changed abruptly when she saw the caller ID. She hesitated for a while. Seeing this, Tiana''s heart shuddered, "Who is calling?" The tears that Amber had just stopped filled her eyes again. "It''s him?" Tiana raised her eyebrow, suddenly grabbed Amber''s phone, and picked up the call. In a low voice, she asked, "Where are you?" On the phone, Jack was a bit stunned, "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, I''ming to you with Amber now!" On the phone, Jack was silent for a few seconds. Then he happily said an address, which was a hotel not far away from Amber''s home. After hanging up the phone, Tiana returned the phone to Amber, and patted Amber''s shoulder, "Okay, I''ll definitely help you teach him a good lessonter." Looking at Tiana who was aggressive and full of confidence, Amber''s feelings were mixed, and her mind was in a mess. Was she really going to see him? On the other side, after Jack hung up the phone, he stood up ecstatically, changing his previous depressed and lonely look. He felt familiar with the strange woman''s voice on the phone. But that''s all it was. He didn''t have the mood to think about it. What he was more concerned about was that the woman wasing to him with Amber. She''s a great helper! Jack went into the bathroom and rewashed and dressed up. Then there was a long wait. When the phone rang again, the caller ID "Darling" made him smile happily. He picked up the phone at once, but on the other end of the phone, it was still the rough and angry voice just now. "Come to the hotel parking lot! Immediately, right now!" Pop! The phone hung up. Jack froze for a moment. This voice. How could this voice be more familiar as he heard it?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Where in the end had he heard it before? Shaking his head, he was busy walking out of the room and went downstairs. In the hotel parking lot, Amber and Tiana were sitting in the Lamborghini. Amber''s hands clenched together, and her expression was unreadable. There were tensions, worries, and emotions that were hard to describe. Tiana put down her phone and nced at Amber, "Amber, sit here and watch how I will give him a good lesson." As she said that, she also moved her neck and wrists, making clicking sounds. She was very aggressive. Amber sat at the side and was silent. Only her eyes nced at the direction of the hotel from time to time. Finally, a familiar figure appeared. "Tiana, he''s here." Amber suddenly said. "Watch this!" Tiana opened the car door angrily, mmed it shut, and strode towards Jack in the distance. Just because of the distance, and because Jack was looking around for Amber after he entered the parking lot, so Tiana did not see Jack''s appearance. And in another corner, inside the Rolls-Royce car. Steve and his wife and Tiana''s parents also stared at Jack, who walked to the parking lot, with a serious expression. When they saw Tiana get out of the car and aggressively walked towards Jack, Tiana''s parents smiled heartily at once. Tiana''s father patted Steve''s shoulder, "Steve, watch carefully. My baby daughter has not practiced for nothing these years, she will help you make this beast pay for his sin." At the same time. Tiana, who was striding towards Jack, frowned gradually. The arrogance on her face gradually disappeared. Looking at the figure that was looking around, as the distance got closer. ''Howe I feel more familiar with him as I got closer?'' Tiana was puzzled but did not stop. Instead, she shouted at Jack sternly, "Hey, are you Amber''s husband?" Hearing the shout, Jack, who was looking around at no one else, was busy looking at the sound. Once he saw Tiana, he was stunned. And Tiana also abruptly stopped and stared at Jack in shock. That familiar cold face was like a heavy hammer in an instant, hitting her eyes fiercely. "It''s you?" "It''s you?" Almost simultaneously, Jack and Tiana eximed in unison. "Where''s my wife?" Jack asked immediately. "Are you really Amber''s husband?" Tiana''s pretty face instantly turned red, she was embarrassed and panicked. What the hell was this? Amber''s husband was the savior? Chapter 455: The Savior is my Husband? "Where is my wife?" Jack walked towards Tiana with quick steps. He did not expect that Amber would know Tiana, but he remembered that just now Tiana had said on the phone that she was with Amber. He only wanted to see Amber at this time! Seeing Jack walking towards her, Tiana''s pretty face turned red, and she was terrified and helpless. No more arrogance and viciousness. There was only shock in her heart. As Jack was getting closer, his face was like a heavy hammer, mming on Tiana''s heart. "Ah!" Suddenly, Tiana let out a scream, turned around and ran away. A loud scream. Jack froze in ce and was confused. In the Lamborghini, Amber was also confused. In Rolls-Royce, Steve and his wife and Tiana''s parents were also confused. What happened? Tiana ran back to the Lamborghini as if she was in great shock. Under Amber''s stunned gaze, she started the car, kicked the elerator, flicked and drifted, and drove out of the parking lot. The sudden change surprised Amber. She instinctively looked through the car window at Jack, who was frozen in ce. The same time she looked out, Jack also finally came back to his senses and gazed at the Lamborghini. At this moment, they saw each other. That longed-for face was in his eyes. "Amber!" Jack yelled and rushed to chase the car in a panic. The frightened Tiana drove the car so fast and disappeared from Jack''s sight. Jack stopped at the same ce and was lost in frustration, "Why you''re unwilling to see me? I came for your forgiveness!" "What the hell is wrong with this?" Tiana''s father came to his sense. He patted his forehead and couldn''t figure it out and hurriedly asked the driver to start the car. It was Tiana who went to beat Jack, howe she turned around and ran away like a frightened rabbit when she saw him? Steve and his wife also looked at each other with confusion and bewilderment on their faces. The Lamborghini was roaring on the road. Tiana was still in shock. While driving with her eyes staring straight ahead she hysterically murmured. "Impossible, how is it possible? Why?" And as for Amber, she met Jack''s gaze just now. At this time, she was sad and lowered her head. Her hands clenched together, and her nails even scratched her skin. In silence, crystal tears flowed down the corner of her eyes. The time to return to the vi was shortened by nearly half under Tiana''s windy speed. Crunch! The Lamborghini stopped directly on the road of the vi garden. Inside the car, there was silence. Tiana was dazed and lost in thought, with shock written all over her pretty face. Thinking about what just happened, she felt like her body was on fire. God!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ''I''m simply crazy, why did I think of teaching him a lesson?'' Then her gaze fell on the always silent Amber, and she incredulously confirmed again, "Amber, that guy is really your husband? He... called Jack?" "Mm." Amber raised her head and smiled sadly, tears already streaming down her face. Tiana''s delicate body trembled and was speechless. What a coincidence? At this time, the Rolls Royce finally drove into the vi as well. As soon as they parked, Steve and his wife and Tiana''s parents hurriedly got out and ran to the Lamborghini. Opening the door, Steve was surprised and asked. "Tiana, what happened just now?" Facing the gaze of the four elders, Tiana wanted to hide herself. "Say somthing." Tiana''s father urged, "You said you would teach him a lesson, why did you run away instead like seeing a horrible ghost?" Hearing that, Amber also looked at Tiana in confusion. Tiana''s reaction when she saw Jack just now was abnormal! "..." Tiana rubbed her face with a frightened look, "I, I don''t dare to teach him a lesson." What?! Several people froze at the same time. Steve''s gaze shed. Could it be that Tiana knew Jack''s identity and background? "What do you mean you don''t dare to teach him a lesson?" Tiana''s father asked again. He knew his daughter''s character. This matter today, even if it was the King of Heaven, he estimated that Tiana would dare to kick him to the hell. However. Tiana said, "He is my life saver." Boom! Everyone, including Amber, was dumbfounded. Immediately after, Tiana said again, "The hijacking incident, it was Jack who helped me, if not for his secret help, I would have died on the ne." Her words were like another thunderstorm, and the expressions of everyone present changed dramatically. They were all dumbfounded. "Amber, your husband is the savior in the hijacking incident!" Tiana''s pretty face flushed red. At this moment, she was ashamed that she wanted to hide herself. On the ne, without Jack''s help, she would have died in the hands of the bandits. On the contrary, she thought to teach Jack a lesson? "My husband... is the savior?" Amber was shocked, and she could note back to her senses for a while Which girl did not expect her husband to be a great hero? But for the situation between her and Jack now, Amber didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. Tiana looked at the lost Amber, and suddenly a look of envy appeared on her face. She murmured, "It turns out that he was in a hurry to ask your forgiveness." Her words were as if an invisible big hand that quietly touched Amber''s heartstrings. At this moment, she had mixed feelings, and her mind was in a mess. Steve and his wife and Tiana''s parents'' expressions were strange too. Earlier they were still talking about why the Savior did not want the credit, but it turned out that... was for Amber? Especially Tiana''s father, he could not help but blurt out, "He doesn''t even want such a great credit but specially went to apologize to you. This kid will not treat you like we thought, right?" These words were like water poured into a hot pot. Instantly, it angered Amber and her parents. Steve looked a little sullen, "That beast has already betrayed my daughter. Isn''t it pretentious to do this now? No matter how much he gives up, he can''t escape the fact that he betrayed my daughter!" "Steve, calm down!" Tiana''s father said anxiously, "I didn''t say this doesn''t exist either. just that I think this chap can give up such a great credit and rushed to see Amber, he must be sincere and is not a cold-blooded person." "Logan, you..." Steve still wanted to argue. But Tiana suddenly said, "Mr. Knight, with this credit, I can have a great promotion. Even for Jack, it is also an opportunity to be famous internationally. If he really doesn''t care about Amber, how could it possible that he gave up it just because he was in rush?" Her words made Steve speechless. "Amber, what do you think?" Rosie suddenly spoke. Then all their eyes instantly fell on Amber. In the end, their opinions and words were all personal, and everything depended on Amber''sst decision. "Amber, why don''t you answer his call and meet him?" Tiana carefully inquired. Amber was in a trance. Facing Tiana, she hesitated. In the end, she picked up the phone. With a hint of expectation, she dialed Jack''s number. However, the phone rang once and was hung up. Amber''s delicate body trembled as she listened to the busy tone from the phone, and her heart suddenly sank. What exactly did he... mean? Chapter456: The Unexpected Killer In the parking lot of the hotel. Jack frowned with a cold face. His phone was in his right hand, and the screen was still on. His eyes narrowed and he stared coldly into the dark corner opposite. "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this call?" Patter... Patter... The sound of footsteps rang slowly and clearly in the silent parking lot. After Amber left Tiana''s car, Jack remained in the parking lot nkly. He wondered what had just happened. A mixed feelings of disappointment, mncholy and reluctance made him restless. After a long time, the phone rang. When Jack saw that it was Amber''s number, he was instantly ecstatic. But before he answered the phone, a killing intent came from the dark corner. So he hung up the phone. "Someone sent me to kill you." Out of the darkness came a vague figure. Jack''s eyes became sharp. The man in tight clothes looked like a ninja with two samurai swords, one was long and another was short. Only his eyes were uncovered, revealing his fierce killing intent. As if an evil serpent locking its eyes on the prey. "Who sent you?" Jack asked. "I am paid to do my job. You question is insulting my professional ethics." The dark figure slowly walked towards Jack, his voice was hoarse with endless coldness. He suddenly said, "Unless you pay me more." Jack was speechless. Who is insulting whom? ng! At the moment he was stunned, a cold light shed suddenly. The slender samurai sword reflected a dazzling cold light under the light. He rushed towards Jack directly like lightning. "Don''t you want a better payment?" Jack arched his body, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Hum! The katana set off a gust of wind, and then shed towards his head. He dodged sideways, and directly kicked towards the abdomen of the killer. This kick took a lot of effort. There was even a buzz. Jack did not doubt the power of this kick. After years and days of training, he already has the power to kick the te broken. However. ng! The cold light shed again. Oh no! Jack''s eyes widened. In his sight, the killer drew his short katana at Lightning speed, and directly shed it towards his right leg. Pooh! A cluster of blood spilled into the air with the short katana. Bang! In an instant, Jack mmed the killer''s chest with a punch. As the killer retreated, he also staggered back. He felt a sharp pain in his right calf. "That was close!" Jack panicked at the lightning speed of the killer in front of him and a chill ran down his spine. If he hadn''t reacted quickly just now, and retreated the force of his right leg, not only his skin would be cut by the killer''s short katana. Instead... the katana would have cut off his bones! Jack frowned and stared at the dark figure opposite. It was not that he had never seen a master ninja. Back when the incident of the Assassin Squad, Kotaro was a ninja. But he was a real killer on the Azrael List. Then who was this one? Judging from the brief fight just now, the killer was no weaker than Kotaro! "Great!" The killer suddenly smiled. The next second, he directly rushed toward Jack like lightning. The long and short katanas in his hands brought a whistling and buzzing sound, shing dazzling cold light. They were waved like a wall, without any leak. The overwhelming killing intent erupted from the killer. It shocked Jack. Then he saw him dashing towards him. Without a second thought, Jack turned around and ran. He was not a fool nor a reckless man.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was wise to make a prompt decision and leave. The opponent was no weaker than Kotaro, who even had weapons in hands. Remaining fighting recklessly would only get himself into the abyss. He remembered that it cost him great effort to kill Kotaro. If he really wanted to fight with this man, at least he had to be equipped with a knife! Otherwise, when there was no great disparity in strength, taking the weapon from the opponent was impossible! Jack was very confused while escaping. That was because from beginning to end, the killer''s ent and tone were the same as his own. He was not like Kotaro at all. Even though Kotaro''s pronunciation was clear, the crappy ent was still obvious. Whiz... The sound of the katanas shing the wind was continuous behind him. "Kunai?!" Jack was shocked, and while running fast, his feet kept changing positions. Kunais and darts whizzed past him. They hit the parking lot''s floor and pirs, spatteringrge sparks. "You can''t escape!" The hoarse voice of the killer behind him was like a nail in his coffin. Whiz! Almost at the same time, Jack heard the wind ranging by his ears. Puff! There was a sharp pain in his right arm, like being bitten by a poisonous snake. Fuck! Jack was agitated, turned his head and saw that a wound was severed by kunai on his right arm. The flesh cut out and the blood flowed. But the sharp pain that resembled a bite of a poisonous snake was not just caused by a incised wound. "Poison?" Jack''s pupils shrank, but he did not dare to slow down a bit. Just as he expected. The killer behind him sneered, "Being poisoned, how far can you run? Do you know how the Komodo dragon hunts?" When the Komodo dragon hunts, after biting the prey, it would not fight with the prey, but rely on the bacteria in the mouth to "poison" the prey''s wound. When the prey escaped, it followed closely. After the poison showed its effect, it stepped forward and feasted on it. Obviously, the killer didn''t care if he can escape or not. As long as the wound was poisoned, there must be a time when the poison took effect. That was the moment when the killer would really make an all-out attack! "Who the hell are you?" While running wildly, Jack was a little panicked He was not afraid to fight the killer, escaping was to buy time. Whenever he could find a tool used as a weapon, he would have the courage to turn around and fight him head-on. But now he was poisoned! "On the way to theherworld, I will burn paper money to tell you." The killer''sughter was full of mockery, "I have offered you a chance to hire me, but you refused. It''s toote now!" Jack suddenlyughed. Hisugh was harsh. "Then it depends on whether you can kill me!" The front was the exit of the parking lot. He would be saved as long as he ran out, even at night. He didn''t believe that the killer would dare to pursue and kill him in broad daylight. As long as time was gained, he would seek a way to cure himself! "Do you think I can''t hunt you outside?" As soon as the thought came up, the killer sneered behind him. Jack''s heart twitched fiercely. He gritted his teeth and rushed along the ramp of the parking lot. However, when he saw the situation outside the parking lot, he waspletely dumbfounded.....?????????? Chapter457: Calling for Help Outside the parking lot was a road. Jack remembered clearly that there would be a steady stream of traffic.. But the road in front of him was empty, even without a car. The bypass lights were glowing yellow, and the sky was drizzling. The wet ground made the yellowish street lights even dimmer. "The road was closed ahead of time?" Jack quickly reacted and shuddered. He snorted andughed, "In order to kill me, you actually have the ability to seal the road. It seems that my life is very important in your eyes." Buzzing! There was a hum behind them, apanied by hurried footsteps. As Jack was smiling, the bloodthirsty fierce suddenly shed in his eyes. He turned around abruptly, not avoiding the long katana that was shing towards his face. He directly smashed the killer with a punch. Buzzing! Almost at the same time, the dark figure seemed to have expected it, and moved the short katana quickly to protect his chest. To be precise, it was to cut directly to Jack''s wrist. But. Just when the short katana was about to cut Jack''s wrist, Jack''s right fist suddenly changed its direction and went straight up. Bang! A powerful punch hit the killer''s chin heavily. The killer leaned back in an instant, and fell heavily to the ground. "There is no way to run. Killing you is my way out!" Jack exuded a murderous intent. At this moment, his air changed drastically, as if a mountain was rising from the ground. The ferocious eyes locked on the killer as if a bloodthirsty beast aiming its prey. But just when he was ready to strike while the iron was hot. His right foot lifted up and shook suddenly, and then fell heavily to the ground. A strong sense of dizziness came like a tide. Suddenly, Jack felt the world was spinning, and his head was dizzy. He even felt that the killer on the ground had be double images. "Does the toxicity take effect so quickly?" Jack shook his head vigorously, and the unstoppable weakness made him lose the ability to continue the fight... He gritted his teeth fiercely, turned and ran towards the empty road. The killer was startled, and then slowly stood up from the ground. With a wave of the katanas in his hand, there was a buzzing sound. He let out a sneer that seemed like another nail in his coffin, "You have a poisonous attack. Wait to be preyed." He ran wildly and fast along with Jack. But he was not in a hurry. He just followed Jack far behind to make sure he was in his sight. If it was before, he wouldn''t mind killing Jack in advance. But just now at the exit of the parking lot, Jack''s counterattack made the killer feel flustered. He was not an ordinary prey! Jack terrifyingbat instinct even frightened the killer. Before the desperate situation, he couldn''t be sure whether Jack would suddenly turn defeat into victory or not. In the dark night. Jack''s feet were weak,pletely exhausted from running. The toxic attack urred, and the stronger feeling of weakness was taking his strength and consciousness quickly. But he didn''t dare to stop, because as soon as he stopped, he would be greeted by the killer''s katanas. In front of the killer in his heyday, he was no match with him at all. Run! Run at all effort! He couldn''t stop!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. To stop was to die! Jack felt weaker and weaker as his breathing became heavier. In a daze, he felt a little moist at the tip of his nose. He raised his hand to touch, only to find that it was a red nosebleed. This poison... It worked so fast. Jack''s heart sank to the bottom. At that moment, he even felt a sense of despair. The poison took effect too quickly, and the road was closed in advance. How could he escape? Even though his consciousness was rapidly blurring at this time, Jack was still clear about one thing. The killer behind him was not the only one wanted to kill him. It was definitely not possible for one person to seal the whole road ahead of time. In desperation, he took out his phone and instinctively wanted to call for help. But when the phone was connected, he was like being struck by lightning and hung up in a panic. Because he suddenly discovered that he had dialed Amber''s number. It was obviously impossible to ask Amber for help at a matter of life and death. What''s more, he was unwilling to endanger Amber and the child. But in foreignnd, who else could save him besides the Knight family? His consciousness was getting blurred. His footsteps became more and more feeble. Jack''s eyes began to be hollow and dull. The blood from his nose was also from flowing to gushing. The blood stained the clothes on his chest, he was in a total mess. Jack held the phone tightly, and he decided to turn around with his remaining senses and ran towards the nearby residential district. When the road was closed, running along the road would not help at all. They could block the road, but not the continuous row of houses. As Jack''s pace slowing down, so did the killer. Weaving his way through the narrownes, a kind of crumbling powerlessness overwhelmed him. As his pace slowed down, the footsteps of the killer behind him also slowed down. Jack sneered, "Aren''t you supposed toe up and give me a deathblow?" "I''m afraid of you." The killer''s tone was calm, but he did not hide his inner thoughts. The scene at the exit of the parking lot gave him a deep alert. In his eyes, Jack looked like a trapped beast who was still fighting. A beast would lose its ture power only when it truly died. When there was still a little extra energy before death, the beast could still fight as fierce as he should be. "Oh!" Jack twitched the corners of his mouth, ecstatic in his heart. There was still a chance... At this time, he was very clear about his state. If this killer was not that cautious, a strike after catching up with him would end his life. There was a light ahead. Passing theneway, the wind swept over him became stronger and stronger. It also brought a hint of fishy and salty smell. Was that the beach? Jack''s consciousness had been tranced to the extreme, and he might fall to the ground at any time. As he getting closer, he could vaguely hear the sound of the waves. "Hey, there is a dead end ahead." The killerughed, "The prey of the Komodo dragon will soon be in its mouth." Jack''s body shook, and there was a bloody taste in his throat. Puff! A mouthful of blood spurted out and stained the walls of the narrow alley. He held on to the wall with his left hand and continued to run, and his right hand held the phone tightly. He couldn''t stop! Once he stopped, everything would go to an end. In a daze, he suddenly had a sh of inspiration. As if... He knew who to ask for help. He stared at the phone with bleary eyes, and his right hand was trembling looking through the call log. Finally, he found that number. Then he dailed it out. After only a ring, the phone was connected. "Help me, I''m..." "Call for help? Bastard! " The killer noticed Jack''s behavior, and suddenly burst into anger. Whoosh! A dart shot out. Puff! The dart sank into Jack''s back. Jack still staggered forward. "Where''re you?" On the phone, an old voice asked in an astonishing tone. At this time, Jack finally walked out of thene. But the scene before him made himpletely desperate. There was indeed the sea ahead, but also a cliff, and he had no way to go! "Go to hell!" Behind him, the killer''s voice suddenly thundered. Jack turned around abruptly, vaguely seeing the dark shadow in front of him. Faintly, he felt a cold glow in the air. "Ah!" Jack''s hollow eyes suddenly shed with a sharp light. Just as the long katana was about to fall, he turned around abruptly and jumped without hesitation...??????????????? Chapter458: Lucky Enough to Survive from Death "Grandpa, his eyelids moved!" A surprised voice sounded in his ears. "Am I not dead? Am I saved?" Jack gradually revived. He was so weak that he couldn''t even open his eyes. Severe pain wrapped his whole body, as if being stabbed by countless sharp needles. But he could hear clearly that the voice belonged to Rena. Then Carlos''s voice rang in his ears. "Thank God. You are finally out of danger. Don''t move. The poison prates into your blood, but you are lucky to survive. Remember to have a good rest." Jack''s heart settled down. He finally escaped. When facing the killer''s katanas, he chose to jump into the sea without hesitation. He just used the opportunity of falling into the sea to tell Carlos where he was. Jack would never sat and waited for his doom. Even if there was only a long shot, he had to fight for it. Standing in ce, he would only be killed by the killer. But falling into the vast ocean could give Carlos a chance to rescue him. Even if the chance was slim, it was better than being killed by a single blow. Fortunately... He was right! "Rena, take good care of Mr. Hughes." Carlos''smand sounded in his ears. "What?!" Rena was taken aback and said with some dissatisfaction, "Grandpa, I am a woman, and he is a man. It is improper for us to stay alone. Don''t you care about your granddaughter?" "If you are to be innocent, everything will be proper. You always think about all that stuff. What can I do?" Carlosughed strangely, "Mr. Hughes is a senior of the Grand Freemasons. It is your honor to take care of him. Those guys are all eager to take care of him. I am doing you a favor by appointing you this job." Jackughed in his heart. Carlos really good at making up excuses. The footsteps gradually fainted away, showing that Carlos had left. It was quiet again. Immediately, Jack felt something approaching. A tangy fragrance came, followed by bursts of heat and whispers. "Can you hear me?" Jack, "..." He could hear it, but couldn''t speak. "s... Why did he make himself so miserable?" Rena sighed and said in Jack''s ear, "Fortunately, you know to ask us for help. The Grand Freemasons''s strength here is well-known. With a call from you, they got you out of the vast ocean. Do you feel a little fortunate to join Grand Freemasons now?" Rena''s words made Jack have mixed feelings. He was forced to join Grand Freemasons at the beginning. But now his life was indeed saved by Grand Freemasons. "You have been in aa for seven days. In order to snatch you back from the gate of hell, grandpa and Mafia Boss used the power of the entire Grand Freemasons." Rena whispered, with a bit of resentment, "I have been by your side for seven days. When could you open your eyes?" "Seven days?" Jack was shocked. In seven days, Amber... He remembered that before the ident, Amber happened to call him. It was just that he was in danger, and he had no time to be distracted. So he hung up the phone. The chance between him and Amber was lost because of this. Now that seven days had passed, how was his wife now? When he was worried, Rena''s voice sounded in his ear again. "You''ve been on the bed for seven days, let me clean your body." Rena''s voice sounded, followed by her faded steps. Jacky motionless on the bed, but there was a bang in his mind. Clean his body?! How could this happen? It was improper for them to touch each other, let alone he was married! Soon, the sound of footsteps reappeared, getting closer and closer. Jack immediately panicked, and he shouted "No" in his heart, struggling hard. No, if he could move his lips and say "no" at this time, he would definitely be able to stop Rena. But damn, he couldn''t talk, and his body was so weak that he couldn''t even keep his eyes open. "But just like my grandfather said, although I am a woman, I have no ill intention on you." Rena''s voice suddenly sounded, seeming tofort Jack or herself, "You have been in aa for seven days. I cleaned your body every day. Even if you''re awake now, don''t misunderstand that I have feelings for you." She just finished speaking. Jack heard the sound of water and rubbing towels. Afterwards, his chest felt a little cold as his clothes were slowly uncovered. The smooth touch slowly swept across his chest. Even if it was slight, he still felt that it was Rena''s hand! "No, stop, you can''t do this!" Jack shouted in his heart. But he couldn''t stop Rena at all, and her moist fingertips lightly stroked his chest. Then, they paused in the middle of his chest. Rena eximed leisurely, "After watching it over and over again, this muscle line is still so beautiful." Jack, "..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Didn''t she fucking say that she didn''t like him? Was Rena crazy? Immediately, Jack felt the towel fall on his chest. Rena gently wiped every inch of skin on his chest. The dampness and coldness invaded the pores, and it was indeed much morefortable than the sticky feeling just now. But at this time, Jack was a little shocked. He didn''t care whether he felt well or not. Shouldn''t a mane to do that for him? He wanted to resist, and stop her. But at this time he didn''t have the ability at all. He seemed to be a fish lying on a chopping board and could only be "ughtered" by Rena. "How on earth do you exercise? Even and firm, neither too much nor less, I have only seen such muscle proportions in Roman sculptures." Rena wiped Jack''s body, while admiring, "During exercise, such muscles must be able to explode with strong power." Jack felt like weeping but had no tears. At this moment, his grief and indignation reached the extreme. Even if it was a dream, he never expected that there would be such a scene between him and Rena. Soon, the chest was wiped clean. Rena''s voice then sounded, "You should endure a little bit of pain, and I''ll turn you over." Passively bearing the severe pain caused by turning his body over, Jack panicked. Lying on the bed, his back felt the coolness from the water on the towel quickly. While frightened, Jack also noticed that Rena wiped his back very carefully and did not omit any inch. It could be seen that she was very dedicated. It moved Jack very much. How many people could do that besides parents, husbands and wives in the world? But with Rena''s words, the emotion that Jack just had, disappeared instantly. Only endless panic was left. "Okay, the upper body is wiped clean, and it''s time to clean the lower body." Bang! Jack panicked to the extreme in an instant. Rena... Do you really think of yourself as a guy? Chapter459: Jack, Where Are You? No way! No way! Stop! Jack screamed in his heart, and was crazy at that moment. But he didn''t even have a chance to stop it. There was a rustling sound. The cold touch crashed Jack''s mind. The lower part of the body... It really didn''t need to be cleaned. Rena, you are a woman. Did you know that? Jack could clearly feel Rena''s hands moving down, and the coldness brought by the wet fingertips touching the skin was like an electric shock. Finally, Jack felt a chill. Hiss... He heard Rena take a gasp. It was over... Jack waspletely desperate. At this moment, he was like a dead fish on the chopping board, and could only be "ughtered" by Rena. Immediately. "It''s no big deal. An innocent mind makes everything innocent. I have watched it for seven days, and it''s okay. I can bepletely indifferent to worldly temptations." Rena''s deep breathing sounded suddenly in his ears. Then, Jack heard that she was reciting the scriptures seriously. "When Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara was practicing the profound Prajna Paramita, he illuminated the Five Skandhas and saw that they were all empty, and he crossed beyond all suffering and difficulty." He listened to the sound of reciting scriptures, feeling the coldness of the towel rubbed on his thighs. Jack felt like weeping but had no tears. However, he could also feel that Rena was serious when she carefully helped him clean his body. She really didn''t touch anywhere that shouldn''t be touched. Thisforted Jack a bit, who was in copse. This scrub should have made him morefortable. But for Jack, who was sober at this time, it was a torture. Feelings of guilt, helplessness, despair, and self-me overwhelmed him. They were like sharp knives, slicing his bones and flesh. Itsted for nearly ten minutes. Finally. "Okay, I finished!" Rena''s voice was like the sound of nature to Jack. At that moment, Jack felt a sense of relief. Finally... It was over. The sound of Rena washing the towel with water echoed in his ears. Soon, footsteps sounded. Rena left. Jack was lying on the bed, it''s quiet all around. At this time with the quiet environment, his brain gradually became more active. Who sent the killer that night? Closing the entire road, and sending a killer, the master behind was obviously a big shot. But in this foreignnd, did he have enemies? Thoughts surged, but entangled like rotten cotton wool. Jack couldn''t understand. He obviously had no enemies in this foreignnd. All his focus was on fighting for the position of the head of the Hughes family. The enemies should be rted to this matter, or to the people around him. But now, all those enemies had been trampled on by him. From beginning to end, Jack never extended his sphere of influence to here. Ha had no power here, let alone enemies.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He couldn''t understand it, but a sense of exhaustion came like a tide. "The body is still too weak, and it is hard to even think deeply." Jackmented in his heart. ording to Carlos, his survival was pure luck. He had just out of danger, Jack didn''t dare to expect that he could stand up immediately. He simply suppressed the doubt in his heart. He no longer resisted tiredness and fell asleep. In the Knight family''s vi. By the garden pond. The water was gurgling and the fountain was surging. Amber sat lonely by the pond, with a sad expression and hollow eyes. She grabbed the fish feed in her hands little by little and threw it into theke. Her eyes were a little red and swollen. Being haggard and tired, she no longer looked beautiful as she used to be. Looking at the shoal of fish gathered in the pool in front of her, Amber sprinkled all the fish feed in her hands into the water. She habitually took out her mobile phone and dialed Jack''s number. As expected, his phone was still switched off. It had been seven days! Amber''s eyes flickered, her red lips lightly opened, and she murmured sadly, "Jack, what do you mean? Where are you? You came all the way and said you wanted to apologize to me. But you disappear now." She did not forgive Jack. In fact, no woman would choose to forgive her husband''s cheating. Unless she didn''t love him, or didn''t care about any rtionship. Amber was neither of these two. She learned from Tiana that in order to ask her forgiveness, Jack even paid no attention to the credit of being the savior in the hijacking incident. She was swayed, and she wanted an exnation from Jack. Whether his exnation is reasonable or not, she needed to meet him. However, Jack suddenly hung up her phone and went missing for seven days. For a moment, Amber felt as if her heart had been hollowed out. The mixed feelings in her heart kept her awake at night with worry for seven days, and she had lost a lot of weight. The second floor of the vi. Steve and Rosie looked at Amber by the pond distressedly. "Steve, did you find Jack or not?" Rosie was unusually anxious, and her tone was no longer as gentle as usual. Jack came here to apologize, and they thought they could have a talk. That was because, no matter right or wrong, Jack and Amber had to talk to each other and make things out. Now that Jack was missing, all emotions and pressure fell on her daughter. As a parent, she didn''t want her baby girl in such pain. "I have sent subordinates to find him, and the entire intelligence force of QY International Group has been dispatched. In addition to this, I also asked Logan and other business partners to find him." Steve looked helpless, "But they couldn''t find him. What can I do?" Rosie looked at Steve''s helpless expression, and suddenly became angry. But she was clear that getting angry at this time was of no avail. "How about asking Tiana to apany Amber? By the way, we can ask her about the investigation." There were tears in Rosie''s beautiful eyes, "Seeing my daughter like this now, my heart felt like being cut by a knife. " "I''m going to call Tiana." Steve sighed, turned to leave the window, and whispered as he walked, "Jack, where are you?" Two hourster. The door of the vi opened and a Lamborghini came in. After Tiana got out of the car, she saw Amber still sitting by the pond. She couldn''t help but frown slightly, showing sympathy. "Amber." She walked to Amber''s side. "Is there any news about Jack?" Amber quietly raised her hand, wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and looked at Tiana with a forced smile. This week, not only her father was looking for him with all strength. Tiana also used the power of Interpol. Tiana felt distressed. But she still shook her head, "Nothing was found. But ording to our intelligence, something wrong happened to him." Bang! Amber''s body trembled suddenly as if struck by lightning. In an instant, she showed a look of panic. "What happened to him?"???????????? Chapter460: I must Find him, Dead or Alive "Go back to the house and I''ll tell you." Tiana said solemnly. Amber was in a trance, she nodded, got up and was about to move forward. She had no appetite these days, which made her exhausted physically and mentally. Her footsteps were weak, and she immediately staggered. Tiana was taken aback and hurriedly stepped forward to help. "Why are you abusing yourself so much?" Tiana said. Amber smiled sadly and said nothing. They went back to the vi. Steve and Rosie also walked downstairs. Rosie hurriedly stepped forward to help Amber. Steve told Tiana to sit down and asked, "Tiana, how is your investigation?" Whether it was the intelligence power of QY International Group, the Harvey family or Steve''s business partners. Their abilities of investigating this matter was no better than the organization that Tiana worked for. And the organization Tiana was in was very special. If not in person, Steve would not even be able to ask Tiana about this matter. Tiana furrowed her brows, sorted out her thoughts, and then said slowly. "ording to the address of the hotel where Jack lived, I secretly investigated all the surveince of the hotel and nearby streets. After I got the results, I concluded that something was wrong with him." "Wait!" Steve hurriedly interrupted, "We have investigated the monitoring of the hotel and nearby streets, and there is no abnormality at all." "Mr. Knight, your investigation indeed told you that nothing abnormal happened." Tiana unconsciously showed a trace of arrogance, "But the results of my intelligence agency''s investigation arepletely different from yours." After a pause, Tiana said in a deep voice, "It was the night Jack hung up Amber''s phone. The surveince of the road outside the hotel and the hotel parking lot was shut down. And the road was closed that night." Bang! Her words were like a big thunder in the living room. Steve and Rosie were dumbfounded Amber clenched her hands together with a scared expression. "But for the information I got, there was nothing unusual in the hotel and the road that night." Steve couldn''t believe it. He knew his own power, and the capabilities of his intelligence agencies. But what Tiana said now waspletely different from the intelligence results he knew! "What if the monitoring you saw is fake?" Tiana raised her eyebrows with sparkling eyes, "I believe you''re clear about that today''s technology can modify the video, right? It just needs to modify the monitoring time of a pre-recorded video. With the help of hackers, it shouldn''t be difficult, right?" Steve''s lips moved slightly, but he was speechless. It was really easy for hackers to modify a pre-recorded video. And because the videos were outdated, even if it was for a survey, it was impossible to view every video in a short time. However, Steve fell silent. A bitter coldness rushed down his spine. At that moment, he even felt his scalp numb. Seeing Steve''s expression, Tiana said, "Now you know howplicated the matter is?" Steve nodded and said nothing. Amber and Rosie looked at Steve at the same time. Amber''s voice trembled and urged, "Dad, howplicated is the matter? What happened to Jack?" Steve resisted his chill, and said to Amber, "Although it is easy to modify the video, I can''t do it, understand?" Amber''s body shook, and she was terrified to the extreme. In other words, he had no permission to modify the surveince video, and the person who could do this was definitely superior to her father! QY International Group was already famous around the world. It was also powerful in the business world. How scary was someone superior to her father? How could Jack provoke such a person? In an instant, tears filled Amber''s red eyes. She got up suddenly and forced herself to walk out, regardless of her weakness. "Amber, what are you going to do?" Tiana reacted first and hurriedly stepped forward to stop her. "I''m going to find him." Amber struggled and cried, "I must find him, dead or alive!" She said this sentence with all her strength. Steve and Rosie also chased after her, and together with Tiana, they stopped Amber. "Amber, you are so weak now. You should have rest at home and take good care of you and the baby!" "Dad will find Jack. If you run out now, instead of finding Jack, you will put yourself in danger." "Hum..." Amber cried loudly, her emaciated face was full of tears, "He clearly said he was going to exin to me. Why is he suddenly missing now? I''m going to find him and ask him what he means in person!" "Mom and Dad, will you go find him with me? He is the savior. He can save everyone on the ne. Why can''t he save himself? No, even if he is dead, I have to see his body!" She was almost pleading, and her tone was heart-piercing. Steve and Rosie were as anxious as ants in a hot pot. They didn''t know how to dissuade Amber. Even if he ''cheated on'' her. But they knew how their daughter love Jack. If she didn''t love him, why she couldn''t get over him? Especially when Jack in danger now. One wave had not settled, another wave had risen. How could their daughter bear it? Bang! Suddenly, there was a muffled sound. Tiana raised her hand and struck the back of Amber''s neck. Amber fainted immediately. This scene scared Steve and Rosie greatly. Tiana hurriedly exined, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I just let her sleep for a while." Hearing this. The expressions of Steve and Rosie eased a lot. Steve hurriedly asked, "Tiana, have you found anything yet?" "No, I only know so much so far." Tiana shook her head, nced at Amber who was fainted, and said to Steve and Rosie, "Pleasefort Amber. I have personally experienced Jack''s kungfu skills. An ident must have happened, but he should be safe now." "Okay." Tiana left the vi. After got in the Lamborghini, she rubbed her nose and smiled bitterly. "What did Grand Freemasons send thousands of people along the coastline to look for that night?" This was another piece of information she found through the organization. It was only because of Grand Freemasons''s special status that she hid this piece of information from them. However, this incident happened to be about the same time as Jack''s disappearance, which drew her attention. "Grand Freemasons concealed this matter carefully. Thousands of people were dispatched, but the intelligence power of Mr. Steve and my dad couldn''t detect it. They are really something."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tiana started the car with sparkling eyes, "Then, let''s start with Grand Freemasons first!"??????????????? Chapter 461: Rena’s Thought In Chinatown. It was bustling and the crowd swarmed. In thisnd, there was a Chinatown in each city. It was a ce for all those who left home to relieve their homesickness. A Lamborghini roared into the street, attracting many attentions. Crunch! Atst, the car stopped in front of the "SH guildhall". Therge guildhall, in Chinatown, seemed to stand out from the crowd, which was quite solemn. Compared with the bustling streets, the guildhall was a little more serene. Therge board with the words "SH guildhall" was decorated with iron and silver, which was majestic. The antique construction was built by green bricks in shape of hanging eaves. The bluestone floor tiles stained with moss seemed antique and weather-beaten with the drizzle. In the corner, there was a water tank where nted water lilies, which also appeared to be poetic in the drizzle. Tiana got out of the car and walked slowly towards the "SH guildhall". "It''s a private ce. Admittance of staff only." A sudden angry rebuke stopped Tiana''s steps. Then she looked at the direction of the sound. Four young people in Tang Costume came with solemn expression. "I just want to have a look." Tiana smiled, "Since we''re from the same country, there''s no need for you to be that harsh. And I''m not a thief." "It''s a private ce. If you don''t leave, don''t me us for our rudeness." The leader among them said in a determined voice, without giving Tiana a chance to retort. Tiana shrugged to show her indifference and left. After getting in the Lamborghini, she rubbed her hair with distress and muttered. "It is just the headquarter of Grand Freemasons. What private ce?" After the car started, it drove towards the end of the street. On ount of Tiana''s special identity, it was easy for her to find out where the headquarter of Grand Freemasons was. But she could not enter it, let alone to investigate! Watching the Lamborghini drive away, the young leader said, "Two men stay here. There is a distinguished guest we saved from the sea, who is not a person to be trifled with. Anyone, except our member is not allowed to enter the SH guildhall, and the junior member also should not enter the eastern yard." "Yes, we got it." The leader warned again with a deliberately lower voice. "Be careful. I have got some news that even Mr. Yales and our head treat the distinguished guest as a guest of honor. What''s more, Mr. Yales has recently asked Rena to look after him. So you can imagine the result of you disturbing the guest." When heard the news. The other three maintained discreet silence and looked solemn. In the eastern yard of SH guildhall. Squeak... Rena returned to the room after pouring the water. She opened the door and looked at Jack who was lying on the bed. Sympathy for Jack was shown on her beautiful face. "You were still fine when we left. It''s only been a few days, how could you make such a mess of yourself? I really envy your wife since you had travelled so far to find her. Grandpa is right. It''s all destiny, true love only happened at the right time without a secondter or earlier. I just don''t have the luck to catch the right time." While saying, Rena looked a little guilty and self-condemned. "I am to be med for youring all the way here to encounter the danger." It was not difficult to find out the purpose of Jack''s visit with the power of Grand Freemasons. What''s more, Carlos and Rena was clear about the misunderstanding between Jack and Amber. But they didn''t expect after they came back here as what he said Jack came here too. And now he was injured like that. Rena had intended to inform Amber to pick up Jack. But her grandpa and the leader stopped her. The assassination was unusual. If they sent Jack back, it was possible that there would be another assassination, even getting the Knight Family involved. Rena walked slowly to the bedside. Looking at the medical equipment, she sighed. After sitting by Jack, she looked at Jack''s face and was in a daze. In the TM Vi District, it was about the midnight. "What?!" Mr. Ward stood up from the bed suddenly without a little sleepiness and looked shocked, "Young master... Who did this? Who?" There was a pause for a few seconds. Fury appeared on Mr. Ward''s face. Mr. Ward, who had always been as stable as a mountain and as calm as water, showed a rare beast-like furious look. "There is no need to call the old master. I''ll handle it by myself!" Pop! He hanged up. Mr. Ward''s expression was ferocious and there was coldness in his squinted eyes. While clenching his teeth, he held his cell phone tightly. "Call old master for help? I can''t even get in touch with him now! And now young master is... It''s my fault!" Mr. Ward was ming himself with tears in his eyes. Just then. Daisy, who came back from the hospital, came in and noticed the look of Mr. Ward. She stared at him and asked, "Mr. Ward, what happened?" Mr. Ward answered, "Daisy, you take charge of here now, I have something urgent to deal with." Then he went upstairs to pack up his things, leaving Daisy in shock. Ten minutester. Mr. Ward left the TM Vi District. At the same time. In the SH guildhall. Rena was still in a daze. She stared at Jack as if she wanted to printed his features in her mind. It was silent all around except the slight ticking of the testing equipment. For a long time. "When will you open your eyes and look at me?" Rena suddenly asked. Upon she uttered this sentence, she was astonished. She patted her face and med herself with shame and annoyance, "Oh. What am I saying? Jack has married. Am I being shameless?" While saying, she felt increasing heat raising from her body. Then she went out in a hurry, "Be sensible. Please be sensible, Rena. Take a cold bath. Yeah, a cold bath will bring me to reason." While in the bed. Jack'' eyelids trembled slightly. He was awake actually when Rena was in a daze just now. But he was too weak to make others notice that. "s..." Hearing Rena''s words just now, he sighed silently. Rena walked out of the room, found a water pipe nearby, and held a few handfuls of water on her face, but it did not work for her perturbed state of mind. "Do I really need to take a cold bath?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rena hesitated and patted her face gently. At the same time. Outside the SH guildhall. After leaving Chinatown, Tiana parked the Lamborghini in the nearby parking lot, then she returned to Chinatown alone and went around to the side of SH guildhall. She had a look at the towering wall. Tiana smiled proudly, "Nothing could stop me let alone this short wal. Since I can''t get in through the gate, I can still find a way here!" [ Chapter 462: The Fight Between Two Ladies When she finished her words. Tiana took a deep breath and stepped back. Then she sped up to rush forward. She leaped into the air and climbed over the wall with the support of the wall. Pop! Her feetnded on the ground. Tiana was delighted and proud that it was easy for her to climb over the wall. While she was proud, she dared not be careless. Since SH guildhall was the headquarter of the Grand Freemasons, it would be troublesome if she was caught. So she was close to the wall carefully with a serious expression, ncing alertly around. The courtyard was quite and deserted. "Maybe no one wille to such a deserted yard?" Tiana felt more reassured. However. h, h... There was suddenly a sound of running water. It was like thunder. And it disturbed the quietness of the yard. Tiana became nervous instantly. Before she turning around, there was a soft voice behind her. "I''m sorry. I am actually a human being." The pupil of Tiana shrank to the extreme. And her heart was racing. She turned around abruptly and saw a extremely beautiful woman, who was standing in front of her and staring at her with her big and bright eyes. God, she was so beautiful. Tiana was so shocked. As a female, Tiana envied her when she saw the woman''s face. What''s more, the woman was staring at Tiana, and the loveliness of the woman made Tiana feel as if her heart was about to melt. Wait! Tiana realized that she was noticed! Why did she care about the woman''s face at this time? Actually, Rena was also shocked. Rena was a member of Grand Freemasons and the granddaughter of the great elder, Carlos. There were few people who could break into SH guildhall since she was young. Because those who have interaction with Grand Freemasons were clear what the SH guildhall was. And this was the first time she saw a invader. The woman who climbed over the wall in front of her can be regarded as an intruder! But the sudden "encounter" made Rena be in shock for a long time. Rena blocked the water pipe sometimes with her right thumb and sometimes she loosened it with a gush of water, then she blocked the water pipe again. In this way. The scenested for five seconds. Tiana said suddenly, "Weird! Maybe I got in a wrong ce. I''m sorry and I''ll leave right now." Then she stepped back, ready to escape over the wall. It was troublesome that she was caught breaking into the headquarter of the H Grand Freemasons. Not to mention her special identity. "Stop!" Rena came to her sense, then there was great coldness in her beautiful eyes. She dropped the water pipe and stood in front of the wall with sharp eyes. "Do you think me as a fool? Here''s SH guildhall. How could you get in here identally?" Rena said with cold voice, "If you want to leave, leave something or defeat me!" It was terrible! Tiana cried out silently. But she alertly nced at the gate of the courtyard with serious look. "Don''t worry. No one than me would be here. If anyonee, I''ll stop them." Rena could read Tiana''s thoughts. Tiana shrugged, "I disdain to defeat a woman. You''d better let me go like nothing happened, or..." She deliberately paused, then she folded her fists to beg with a pitiful look, "Please let me go, please." It was impossible! Trespassing into the headquarter of Grand Freemasons is undoubtedly a provocation. It was Tiana''s luck that only Rena was here now. If others in the SH guildhall noticed her, she would not leave here safely today. Although Tiana waspetitive, she would not go too far regardless of her safety. It was the best result if she could get away with it, even if she would lose face. Faced with Tiana''s sudden begging for mercy, Rena was stunned. Then there was a greater coldness on her face. "Are you humiliating me? What do you mean by you disdain to defeat a woman?" Rena asked with chill in her eyes. She was a great member of Grand Freemasons. She wanted to get rid of others'' view on her identity as a female and the granddaughter of Carlos by continuously improving herself since her childhood. So now Tiana''s words touched her sore spot. The next second.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rena rushed to Tiana like an arrow away from the bow. Tiana wore a solemn expression, knowing that she could not fool Rena to get away with it. Then Tiana gritted her teeth and rushed directly to Rena. Bang! When the two drew near each other, they gave each other a punch. Almost at the same time, their expressions changed greatly. The punch was just a measurement. The two were both surprised by the strength of each other. Since Rena was an experienced great member of Grand Freemasons, and Tiana was an experienced member of an international organization. There was surely gap between their strength. But the gap was definitely not wide. They both gained nothing by the punch. But it inspired the desire of the two to win the fight. After that, theyunched an attack against each other suddenly with quick movement like a gust of wind. Their attacks were quick and direct. They were "weak women" in the eyes of others, but they were fighting in a violent and courageous way. But on ount of birth. Rena''s attacks were more fierce, or more aggressive than Tiana''s. It was just because of this difference. After a moment of the fight, Tiana fell into a disadvantageous position. Although she start learning fighting from an early age, her strength was not a match on Rena''s, who had umted much experience by witnessing many actual cruel battle scenes. Rena''s identity, a Lieutenant of an area meant the top fighting capacity of that region. It came from actual fighting! Perhaps Tiana was better than Rena in others aspects. But she was naturally weaker than Rena when ites to fighting. Bang! When they were fighting, Rena grasped the chance to punch Tiana''s chest. While Tiana was retreating, she bent her hand into a w and scratched three bloodstains on Rena''s arm. "Hiss-" After stabilized her body, Tiana gasped with pains and red at Rena resentfully, "You horrible chick. How can you hit my chest?" "They are too t. I am just giving a favor to make them bigger." Rena frowned, nced at the scratches on her right arm, and ignored it. Then she rushed to Tiana again with quick speed. In imposing manner, her attack was like a fierce tiger dashing down a mountain. Tiana frowned and her eyelids twitched a little. Then Tiana did not dodge, but went directly at Rena. During the fierce fighting with Rena, Tiana moved under the fence without a trace. "I''ll fight it out with you!" Tiana suddenly eximed, then her right foot, like a whip, went directly at Rena with roaring wind. Tiana''s movement was powerful and speedy. Rena wore a sullen face and raised her arms to defend. Bang! Tiana''s whip-like attack made Rena stagger a little. There were pains appearing on Rena''s face, and she could feel a sharp pain in her arms. However. "Bye." Although Tiana made a sessful attack, she did not take advantage of the victory to continue the fight, but turned around and climbed over the wall to leave. The situation changed too fast. Rena was dumbfounded. Her slim fingers moved a little unconsciously. Just now, she had even prepared for Tiana''s fierce attacks after her sessful hit. "You''re horrible chick." Rena muttered a curse. Then she moved her arms and said thoughtfully, "But why did she break into SH guildhall? And she doesn''t look like a person with bad intentions." In the room. Jack was lying on the bed. He heard the sound of fighting outside just now. He realized quickly that there was Tiana''s voice! But he just could not stop the fight on ount of his current condition. The arrival of Tiana made Jack kind of delighted. "Does Amber ask her toe for me?"??????????????? Chapter 463: For You, I Can Even Flat Mountains and Seas "Hum... It''s so close." Tiana got in the Lamborghini and patted her chest breathlessly, "Thanks to my wit." But when she touched the position where Rena punched, she felt a great pain and took a gasp. Then she cursed with anger, "That chick is so mean." She looked down and hesitated for a second, then she put one of her hand on her breasts. Maybe... "Tiana. What are you doing?" Tiana shook her head fiercely and tried to get rid of this bold idea.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then she started the car and it was like shing lightning, speeding away from the Chinatown. After making sure that no one was following her, Tiana slowed down. She frowned and pondered, "It''s quite difficult to find out what the Grand Freemasons was searching at the seaside that night. But if I give up, isn''t itpletely impossible to find Jack?" Before leaving, what she told Steve and Rosie was purelyforting them. Tiana did that was tofort both the couple and Amber. The mastermind behind such dangerous assassination must be powerful and determined to kill Jack. Even Tiana was not sure that Jack was still alive. It they could not find Jack as soon as possible, he would be in great danger even if he was safe now. What''s more, Amber was pregnant. Thinking of this, Tiana rubbed her hair fretfully. "How could my years of experience is useless in this matter?" On the other side. At the suburban airport. Mr. Ward hurried to the airport with his luggage. Then he entered the airport runway through the VIP ess. The private ne had parked on a runway earlier before. The ne took off after Mr. Ward boarded. Looking at the airport on the outskirts of the city farther and farther below, Mr. Ward wore a sullen expression with strong homicidal intent. "Young master, may you wait for me!" As he spoke, the temperature in the cabin seemed to have plummeted to freezing point. Mr. Ward, for a long time, had always been as calm as water and as gentle as the spring breeze. Even if he often got angry. But it was rare for him to show such undisguised homicidal intent. When it came to Jack, it was difficult for him to contain his emotion no matter how hard he tried. It was only a few days. Young master had suffered such things. He had no knowledge of it at all if Steve didn''t told him. On the phone, Steve''s tone showed that he had no idea to deal with Jack''s disappearance. Otherwise, such a big shot like him would never show a tone of panic and apprehension. "A big shot that even Steve is no match to him, I''d like to see what this person could do in front of me." The chill in hie words made the cabin eve colder. The air of Mr. Ward changed dramatically, which was chilly, stern and unparalleled. If Jack was here, he would be shocked. Even Jack had never seen the presented Mr. Ward! Night was falling. After waking up, Amber sat by the window nkly. There were clear moon and bright stars in the sky. In her red and swollen eyes, there were tears shing. She lowered her head slowly and stroked her bulging belly gently, then the tears dripped down her face. She didn''t remember how many times she had cried these days. She was immersed in an atmosphere of grief every day. Jack''s "betrayal" was like a heated and sharp knife that pierced her heart. And the bulging belly was like a heavy burden on her shoulders. Although Jack had been here now, he had suffered before she could see him. A string of grievous news was beating her overwhelmingly. If these happened to others, they would have been crushed. Actually, she had the idea ofmitting suicide several times. But she held it back at the thought of the baby in her belly. A woman was weak, but the motherhood made her tough. The saying orded with the state of Amber at this time. "Dear, I''ll get through it. For you, I will." Amber raised her head and watched the lights outside with tearful eyes, then she opened her red lips and murmured in a low hoarse voice, "Jack, where are you?" In the study. Steve browsed hisputer over and over again. The information was the real-time investigated information delivered by thepany''s internal intelligence department. He staring at theputer and looked tired with red eyes. It was not for Jack, but for Amber. Now his daughter was so haggard. As a father, how could he stand by? The door opened. Rosie came in with a bowl of ginseng soup in her hands. "Have a rest. What if you ruin your health like this?" "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine and keep on for our daughter." Steve stared at theputer and waved his hand, "Now Jack''s whereabouts are unknown. Although Tiana told us to rest assured, we all know that she wasforting us. What will happen to Amber if we can'' find Jack as soon as possible?" "s..." Rosie sighed and let him be. Then she handed the ginseng soup to Steve, "I can understand that you work so hard for our daughter. I am also willing to help her if I am capable enough. But you should take care of yourself first. Why don''t you eat the ginseng soup and take a five-minute break?" "I don''t need it. You''d better take the soup to Amber." Steve pinched hie nose wearily, "She has lost all desire for food and drink, besides, she''s pregnant now. So she is the one who needs to build up her health. I''m fine. I have to look through these information at the first time. I''m afraid that I will miss something if I stop." "You..." Rosie looked sullen but finally she swallowed her tongue back. Then she showed a look of mncholy and helplessness, "What should we do with it, since Mr. Patrick is also missing at this time?" Then she left the study with the ginseng soup. While staring at theputer, Steve wore a sullen look gradually, "More and more things involved in this matter. I don''t know if I can withstand the pressure with my weak body." At the quiet night. In the SH guildhall. The light was dim in the room of the eastern courtyard. Lying on the bed, Jack twitched his eyelids and finally opened his eyes with difficulty. "Amber and our baby are waiting for me to make an apology and take them home." After his eyes gradually regained the sight and adapted to the light in the room. Jack''s eyes became extremely firm and fierce, as if he could destroy everything. "Amber is looking for me. I must pull through as soon as possible. For you, I can even t mountains and seas, not to mention my body." A whole week in aa made Jack feel the weakness of limbs. After a brief adjustment, he tried to stretch his arms and legs. But he was no anxious, he would do it step by step. It was his luck to survive, and he could wait for a few seconds. His fingers, hands and arms... Jack was trying to stretch step by step. Every stretch was bitterly difficult for him. Even if he just lifted his fingers, he felt like he was lifting something weighty. Soon, sweats oozed from his forehead. Rena was taking a nap on the bedside and fell asleep while apanying and attending to Jack. At this time she felt something moving around her in a daze. Then she raised her head and rubbed her eyes. When she saw Jack opening his eyes, she woke uppletely in an instant with twinkle in her beautiful eyes. "You wake up!" Jack did not answered and was still trying to stretch. Rena was ecstatic when she noticed Jack''s hand stretching. Sheforted Jack with care, "Don''t worry. Take your time. You''ll be fine. You''ve been in aa for a week, and it''s normal for people to be numb after lying on the bed for a week. Stretch a little, and you will be fine." However. When she wasforting him. Jack suddenly looked scared, with his bloodshot eyes wide open. As if he was encountering a ghost. It startled Rena. She asked worriedly, "Jack, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?" "My legs..." Jack opened his lipsboriously and made a hoarse and scared voice, "Why can''t I feel my legs?" Chapter464: Jack Was Disabled Bang! Jack''s words seemed like a bolt from the blue.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Rena was stunned, her beautiful face turned pale. She opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked at Jack''s legs in disbelief. "My legs, my legs..." Jack was lying on the bed with a panicked expression, and almost distorted facial features. He wailed desperately, "Why can''t I feel my legs? Why can''t I move my legs? Jack struggled desperately in fear. At this moment, he wasn''t even as he was just now, twisting his body in an almost maddening posture. But no matter how twisted he was, his legs still didn''t move! The red eyes were filled with panic and crystal tears. Rena suddenly woke up. She hurriedly held down Jack, who was struggling desperately, "Calm down and be patient. It''s okay, and it''s not what you think. Your body has not fully recovered yet. You will hurt yourself with such moves!" "But I don''t feel anymore in my legs." Tears flowed from the corner of Jack''s eyes. He struggled in horror, and ignored Rena''sfort. Loss of sensation in the legs meant handicapped! This not only meant that he would have to spend his entire life in a wheelchair, but it would also make him lose his identity as the heir to the Hughes family. One yearter, the Hughes family would choose the head of the family. But the Hughes family would never tolerate that its next master was disabled! "It''s okay, I believe it will be okay. You have been lying down for so long, and have suffered such a serious injury, which must have an impact on your body. Now your legs are out of sensation, but it must be temporary. As long as you slowly adapt, you will recover." Rena''s face paled, holding Jack desperately, tears already in her beautiful eyes. "You lied to me!" Jack looked like a beast, and hissed at Rena. The roar made Renapletely stunned. Facing Jack''s scarlet eyes, Rena felt fear like never before. She was terrified, as if by instinct. "It''s over. There is nothing left!" Jack struggled, crying in pain. He propped up the bed with both hands, trying hard to sit up. But several times in a row, he fell heavily on the bed. The constant crash made Rena wake up. She suppressed the fear in her heart, raised her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. I''m here." She leaned over, and supported Jack to help him sit up. Jack looked at his legs madly, and mmed them with both hands. This scene frightened Rena. Then, Jack looked at Rena in despair, tears streaming down his face, "Really, I cannot feel them anymore..." Looking at the tearful Jack. While Rena was terrified and distressed, her heart seemed to be torn apart. She had seen Jack''s high and vigorous spirits. But now, this man who could tug at her heartstrings cried in front of her like a child. Men did not shed tears easily unless they were very sad. How desperate and painful was Jack at this time? Next second. Jack suddenly whispered like having hysteria, "Go home. Yes, go home. My wife and child are still waiting for me to go back and admit my mistakes. I, I want to go back. Amber is asking people to find me, and she must be very worried about me..." He seemed to ignore Rena beside him. Jack dragged himself under the bed. Flop! With both hands empty, Jack fell to the ground. At that moment, Jack felt as if he was a dead dog. He struggled and cried, and his teeth clenched. At this moment, in his scarlet eyes full of tears, there was almost crazy determination. Exhausting all his strength, Jack supported the ground with both hands and crawled towards the door little by little. "Go home. I want to go home... My wife and child are still waiting for me..." Rena sat on the chair in despair, looking at Jack who was struggling on the ground like a dying dog. Her red lips trembled. In silence, two lines of tears flowed down the corners of her eyes. "Jack! Why are you still thinking about your wife and children? " Rena screamed with all her strength in her crying voice. "Because they are my wife and my child!" Jack didn''t look back, and he was so weak that his voice was as low as a mosquito. But it had an indescribable firmness, echoing clearly in the room. "I am a husband and a father..." Rena''s delicate body trembled. At that moment, her tears seemed to be like river water bursting a bank, and she couldn''t help it at all. She covered her red lips with her right hand and looked at Jack with distressed eyes. Grandpa was right. It was not right for fate toe too early or toote. It could only be at the right time... Rena stood up and walked to Jack in despair. "I don''t allow you to abuse yourself. If you want to go home, you should be totally healed!" "But do I have the fucking time to recover?" Jack stopped, finally raised his head and looked up at Rena, "I''m crippled, crippled! Please don''t pity me. Let me crawl out of here, even if I look like a dog. It''s better to die in a deserted corner!" "Die?!" Rena''s eyes flickered, and the distress and pain instantly turned into peace. She gritted her teeth severely and sneered, "You want to die? It''s not that easy. You can''t die with me here! After that, she leaned over and dragged Jack towards the bed in a brutal gesture. "Let go of me. Please let me go." "I Jack struggled desperately. But at this time his legs were not conscious, and he couldn''t struggle with Rena at all. What''s more, his body was extremely weak. This made his struggle seem dispensable. Rena struggled to help Jack and threw him onto the bed. "You lie down well, and we will treat you if you are sick. Even if you are disabled, our Grand Freemasons is able to ask the top doctors in the world to treat you!" Jacky on the bed and stared at the ceiling desperately. Tears flowed as the body trembled. "Wait here, I''ll call Grandpa." Rena was unusually calm, with a cold tone. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped. "You can die if you want, but you should think about your wife and child. When you die, your wife is a widow, and your child is an orphan." After speaking, she stopped staying and left quickly. And Jack, who was lying on the bed, finally showed a gleam of light in his gloomy eyes following these words. His hands clenched into fists quietly. Rena braced and walked out of the room. As soon as she stepped out of the room, she couldn''t help crying. Her peerless face was full of tears. She bit her arm tightly, and even traces of blood appeared. This was to force herself not to cry. She hurried towards the ce where grandpa lived. Patter! Rena opened the door. In the room, Carlos was flipping through a book. Seeing Rena''s appearance, his expression suddenly changed. She did not wait for him to speak. Rena finally released her arm, no longer suppressing her crying, and threw herself into Carlos''s arms. "Grandpa, Jack is disabled..."???????? Chapter465: The Dragon Fell into the Abyss Carlos trembled. He was shocked. Finally, he sighed sadly. "The doctor was right." Rena, who threw herself into Carlos''s arms and howled and cried, raised her head with teary eyes, and looked at Carlos in disbelief. "Did you know it a long time ago?" Carlos nodded solemnly. "After being injured, poisoned, and jumping into the sea, he was very lucky to be able to get his life back. When the doctor rescued, the poison was already flowing through the blood. At that time, the doctors were helpless. It was purely on the face of our Grand Freemasons and his seniority that the doctors had made every possible effort." Carlos looked helpless and twitched the corners of his mouth, "As a result, they really saved Jack. But at that time, the doctors said that the poison entered his blood. Even if he was saved, it might damage some organs or cause paralysis. This is normal and very likely." Looking at Rena, who was shocked, Carlos smiled bitterly and stroked her head lightly. "I knew what you thought of Jack, so Mr. Ward and I didn''t tell you. But I didn''t expect Jack to find out so soon... He was able to pick up a life, and it has exceeded all our expectations. How can he ask not to be disabled?" Rena was dazed. At that moment, tears flowed quietly. She felt as if her chest was choked with stones, and she was suffocating. The despair and pain of Jack just now were still vivid. They cut her heart fiercely like a sword. She asked unwillingly, "How can I tell him? He can''t ept it. Do you really have no choice?" "Yes, I cannot do it." Carlos shook his head. As he said, he raised his dry and old hand and gently wiped the tears from the corners of Rena''s eyes. "You are already an adult, and have to act like an adult. An adult should ept some facts and realities that he or she does not want to ept." Rena s lips moved slightly, but she was still unwilling to face it. That man was so high-spirited before. Why should God be so unfair and let him be disabled? But she hadn''t spoken yet. Carlos slowly got up, "Let''s go. Take me to see Jack, and call the doctors. It''s time for Jack to ept the truth." Ten minutester. Carlos took Rena and five doctors into Jack''s room. Jack was lying on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling, motionless. He seemed to be out of his body, with only one body left. "Jack..." Rena whispered, "I brought my grandpa and the doctors." Jack did not respond. In silence, a tear came from the corner of his eye again. This scene made Rena almost cry. She covered her mouth, couldn''t bear to look, turned and walked outside the house. Carlos shook his head helplessly, and stepped forward and said, "Jack, these five are the top doctors. I bring them to help you treat your legs." There was a gleam in Jack''s eyes. He looked at the five doctors with expectation, and finally his eyes fell on Carlos. "Really... Could I still be saved?" A weak sentence was full of endless expectations. He was like a dying man, and eager to grasp thest straw. Carlos already knew the result, but at that time he didn''t dare to admit it directly. Instead, he said, "How do you know if you don''t try it?" Five doctors stepped forward at the same time to make a joint diagnosis of Jack. After being in aa for seven days, the room was transformed into an "emergency room" by Carlos. Some medical examination equipment was also in the room. Outside the house, Amber bit her arm tightly to resist crying, letting the tears flow. Hearing Jack''s words, it seemed as if countless red-hot knives were dividing her heart bit by bit. What could be more miserable than letting one ept the desperate reality? Before that, Jack was an outstanding elite at the top. Although Rena was arrogant andpetitive, she also admitted that Jack was indeed excellent. It had nothing to do with the background of the Hughes family, and it was because of Jack''s excellence. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to stir her heartstrings. Knowing that Jack was married, she still couldn''t control her love for him like a moth to a fire. But now... He fell into the abyss. Inside, it was quiet. Carlos stood by, kept silent, and watched everything in front of him quietly. The five doctors looked attentively and performed a diagnostic examination for Jack. However, Jack''s eyes were always shining, and he looked at the five doctors with great expectations. He wanted to detect clues from the expressions of the five doctors. But the five doctors looked indifferent from beginning to end. Everything was checked. Jack asked eagerly, "Doctor, is there any chance I can recover?" "Mr., wait a minute. There are still a few more checks. It will take time to wait for the results." One of the doctors pointed to several instruments in the corner. Jack nodded, breathing faster unconsciously. He took a few deep breaths, but still couldn''t control it. "Hope. This is my only hope..." He murmured, his hands clenched into fists, and his body trembled. Seeing this, Carlos couldn''t hide the disappointment in his eyes. Such a real talent... He unexpectedly fell to this point. God had no vision! With the strength of Grand Freemasons, it was easy to investigate everything about Jack. Carlos was amazed by his ability. Even if he did not have the background of the Hughes family, and his father, Patrick, was not the master of this family. Carlos also had no doubt that with Jack''s ability, he could even rise directly to a high position with only a little help. What''s more, he, a senior statesman of Grand Freemasons, whose generation name was Yuan, was also surprised at Jack''s disposition. Time passed slowly. The test reports had results one after another. He looked at the five doctors who gathered together to discuss the conclusion. There was always hope in Jack''s eyes. At this moment, seconds were like years. Atst. The five doctors exchanged their looks and walked to Jack. One of the doctors also signaled Carlos toe closer. Then he said slowly. "The test results were not abnormal. But as judged during the rescue, it was a miracle for this gentleman to survive. And now he loses consciousness in his legs and is unable to move. It should be a seque caused by the poison prated into the blood." "Then I... Can I recover? "Jack asked expectantly. The doctor was silent for a second and shook his head. "We have discussed that your disability can''t be checked for any specific indicators and cannot be cured. Maybe... This situation will apany you for the whole life. " The doctor said the most desperate fact in a calm tone. Carlos stared at Jack''s expression silently. After hearing the doctor''s words, Jack''s body trembled fiercely. The light of hope in his eyes quickly disappeared. All that was left was endless gloom. Inside the house, it fell into a dead silence. Outside the house, Rena couldn''t restrain herself, and quietly poked her head out to stare at Jack. In the next second, Jack smiled sadly, causing Rena to feel very heartbroken. Jack smiled, and stared at his legs, desperatelymenting.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m scrapped. I''mpletely scrapped. I''m also... It waspletely over... All efforts were wasted because of these legs..." There was a deep sense of death in his words. When he finished speaking, Jack''splexion suddenly turned pale, and a mouthful of blood poured out from the corner of his mouth. It was bright red and dazzling.0????????????? Chapter 466 She Is Lovesick Because of Him Jack suddenly cked out and fell heavily on the bed. Nobody expected this. "Jack!" Rena''s face turned pale and she immediately rushed in. But she was stopped by Carlos. Five doctors came forward to give Jack a diagnosis and one of them responded, "Nothing serious with him." Rena and Carlos were both relieved then. Carlos turned around to look at Rena and said, "Rena, take care of him." Rena''s eyes were filled with tears while she watched her grandpa leave with the five doctors. She walked slowly towards Jack, staring at his pale face and the blood at the corner of his lips was like a sharp knife that pricked in her eyes. "It''s gonna be fine. Everything''s gonna be fine. You are not alone. You still have me." Her crying sounds came out of her red lips slowly. Rena gently wiped the blood at the corner of Jack''s mouth. Then shey on Jack''s chest slowly and gently. She murmured with tears, "I''m with you. I won''t let you be in any danger again." It was a cool night. The private ne arrived at the airport. Mr. Ward walked out of the ne with a serious expression. , People from the office of the Hughes Family had already waited outside the airport. After leaving the airport, Mr. Ward directly got into the car. "Go to QY International Group, the one that belongs to the Knight Family." "Mr. Ward, you rushed here to visit the Knight family, is there anything wrong?" The one who was responsible for picking Mr. Ward up asked. A cold light shed across Mr. Ward''s eyes and he looked at the driving mirror of the car. "People who talk too much will get their tongue pulled out and go to hell." "Sor, sorry, Mr. Ward." The receiver turned out to be afraid. He hurriedly apologized and started the car. Mr. Ward looked out of the window and pondered. He had not yet informed the Hughes family about what happened to Jack. It was a lucky thing that Jack came to this ce alone this time. In other words, people of the Hughes family did not know where Jack was this time. Now that Patrick was "missing" and there was nobody to lead the Hughes family anymore. People of the Hughes family had already divided into many parties. In Mr. Ward''s opinion, he had better not tell the Hughes family that Jack was missing because it obviously did more harm than good. He also tried hard to stay low-key on this trip. Staying low-key was also the only protection he could offer to Jack. Therefore, even now that he hadnded, he didn''t go to live in the office of the Hughes family but chose to directly go to the house of the Knight family. When Mr. Ward arrived at the house of the Knight family, it was already nearly midnight. What made Mr. Ward a little surprised was that the lights in the house of the Knight family were still all on. "Mr. Ward, I''ll wait outside." The office receptionist said respectfully. Mr. Ward made him feel terrified and cold. He didn''t dare to say anything more in front of Mr. Ward. "You can go now. I came here for something personal." Mr. Ward waved his hand and said indifferently. After the receiver drove away, he went up and rang the doorbell. Soon, a servant came to open the door. "Is it Mr. Ward?" "I want to see Mr. Knight." Led by the maid, Mr. Ward walked into the vi. However, after entering the house, he didn''t see Amber and her parents. He frowned and asked, "Where is Mrs. Hughes, Mr. Knight, and Mrs. Knight?" The servant said with a gloomy face, "Mrs. Hughes suddenly fainted. Mr. Knight asked doctors to check on her." Boom! Mr. Ward''s expression changed greatly as he hurriedly got up and headed upstairs. He walked into the room with worry, the scene in front of him made his heart sank. Steve gestured to Mr. Ward to keep quiet. And beside him, Rosie was crying with her hands covering her face. Amber was lying in the bedroom without moving. Her expression was indifferent and her eyes were dull. And at the bedside, two doctors were doing examinations on Amber with strange expressions. Mr. Ward was really worried as he looked at this. When his eyes fell on Amber''s thin face, he couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. Her slightly swollen belly also made his eyes red. "Mr. Ward,e out to talk." Steve wearily led Mr. Ward outside. When they stood in the corridor, Steve rarely took out a cigarette to smoke. "What''s going on?" Mr. Ward said in a deep voice. Steve didn''t answer him directly. He just kept smoking with his heads lowered and smoked extremely hard. He finished the cigarette in three puffs. After casually throwing the cigarette to the ground, he then said, "Jack betrayed Amber. After she came back, she had been in tears all day and didn''t eat or drink anything. When Jack came here, they met with each other but didn''t get a chance to talk to each other. Then something wrong happened to Jack." "Amber is already pregnant. Then she suffers great physical and psychological damage because of Jack''s betrayal, so she has long been physically and mentally exhausted. When she knew what happened to Jack this time, her weak body couldn''t hold it anymore." Steve rubbed his face and said guiltily, "Rosie is worried about Amber so she wants toe over to keep Amberpany. But we didn''t expect that we would see her faint on the floor. Now, she has already woken up, but just now you also saw how she is." Speaking of this, Steve signed. His eyes were even flooded with tears. "As her father, I''m really useless. Seeing my daughter be like this, but I can do nothing." Mr. Ward patted Steve''s shoulder andforted him, "It''s okay, everything will be alright. Since I''m here, I will do everything I can to find young master Hughes." "Let''s go in first." Steve wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes. As he walked into the room, he tried hard to pretend to be strong. Mr. Ward followed closely behind. And at that time, the two doctors finished the examination. One of them said, "The baby is fine but your daughter is in a dangerous situation."RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Hearing that the baby was fine, Mr. Ward, Steve, and Rosie all breathed a sigh of relief. But thetter part of what the doctor said made them feel disturbed. "Doctor, how is my daughter doing?" Rosie asked with a crying voice. Since Amber woke up, she had remained dull like this. This made Rosie and Steve heartbroken as if their hearts were hurt by something. However, the doctor said, "Your daughter is fine." Steve frowned, "You first tell us she is in a dangerous situation, then you tell us she is fine, how is she exactly?" "Mr. Knight, your daughter is physically healthy but she is mentally sick." The doctor said seriously, "If you can''t solve her mental problem as soon as possible, she will break down ording to her current mental state. Even the baby will..." After a pause, the doctor leaned over to pack up his things and said, "Mr. Knight, you should have heard the saying that nothing is morementable than a dead heart, right?" "Is there a way to treat my daughter? Or prescribe some medicine?" Steve''s eyes were red with anxiety. "I''m sorry, it''s a mental problem and there''s no cure." The doctor shook his head and the two of them left. "Amber..." Rosie sat on the edge of the bed crying. She raised her hand and waved it in front of Amber''s nk eyes, "Mom is here, can you see me?" "Daughter, you say something. Mom and dad are here, you can''t scare us like this." Steve simply squatted by the bed and grabbed Amber''s hand. But Amber still remained motionless without changing her looks. Mr. Ward slowly walked to the bedside with a sad look. Seeing that Amber had lost a lot of weight, even he couldn''t help but have tears in his eyes. Mr. Ward said to her softly with a trembling voice, "Mrs. Hughes, Ie to see you..." Hearing his words, Amber''s eyes suddenly flickered for a moment. Then, two drops of tears dripped down the corners of her eyes. Her pale, cracked, and dry lips moved and she said, "My love... disappeared..."?? Chapter 467 I Want Him to Kneel in Front of Me and the Baby to Apologize Amber cried silently. Drops of crystal tears dropped along the corner of Amber''s eyes like strings of pearls.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Ward, Steve, and Rosie felt their hearts in sharp pain when seeing this. "Amber..." Rosie directly fell on Amber''s chest to hug her daughter tightly. Steve also couldn''t conceal his sadness and he kept wiping his tears. The couple watched Amber be emaciated step by step. As her parents, they really suffered and felt their hearts in pain. But their greatest pain was that they were unable to do anything! Mr. Ward really felt heartbroken and he cried. He knelt on the ground and begged, "Mrs. Hughes, health is the most important thing. I will try all means to find Mr. Hughes." After saying that, he heavily kowtowed on the ground again. "Mr. Ward!" Steve was startled and hurriedly stopped him. But Mr. Ward insisted on doing this. When he raised his head, he was already in tears. "Old Mr. Hughes has disappeared. I was ordered to take care of Mr. Hughes and Mrs. Hughes. Now that Mr. Hughes is missing and Mrs. Hughes is in such a state, it''s all my fault." Dang! Again, he knocked his head on the ground. When he raised his head again, his forehead was already bruised and flooded with blood. Steve cried with snot and tears but could not stop crying. "Mrs. Hughes, you must recover sooner. I know you love Mr. Hughes so much. But I guarantee in my life that Mr. Hughes has no affair with that woman, it is only a misunderstanding. If you don''t take care of yourself, how can you go find him?" Dang! He kowtowed again. His kowtow this time startled Mr. and Mrs. Knight. And Amber, who had been crying silently, had finally got some light in her dull eyes again. Mr. Ward slowly raised his head. Despite the blood seeping from his forehead, he held back all his tears and said in grief. "Seeing you torture yourself like this, I really can''t bear it. Even if Mr. Hughes has already died. You are still pregnant with his only offspring..." After saying that, Mr. Ward couldn''t suppress his sadness anymore. He used his old hands to cover his face and cried. The sound of crying echoed in the house for a long time. Suddenly, a slight and weak voice sounded. "Mom, I... I am a little hungry." Boom! The voice was as low as a mosquito''s cry, but it sounded like a big thunder st in the room. Her voice even sounded louder than Mr. Ward''s cry. Steve and Rosie both looked at Amber in excitement and ecstasy. Even Mr. Ward wiped his tears and looked at Amber with surprise. At that moment, Amber''s eyes were finally glowing with light. The light was weak but her eyes were no longer dull like before. There was an indescribable determination on her pale and haggard face. Feeling the gaze of her parents and Mr. Ward, she lowered her head and gently touched her belly. "The baby... is hungry too..." "Quick, do it quickly! Make some delicious food. Make Amber''s favorite food." Steve was ecstatic. Heughed and cried like a child. "Good, good, Amber. Wait a moment. I will go to make some food for you." Rosie''s face was full of smiles. She never smiled so happily recently. She wiped the tears from her face, got up, and walked out. Probably because she was too excited, she was even a little staggered. Mr. Ward also smiled happily with relief. No medicine could solve mental problems. As long as she could still eat, she would recover. Nothing was morementable than a dead heart. Now Amber finally had the desire to live now. "Mr. Ward..." Amber looked at Mr. Ward weakly, "Is it... really just a misunderstanding?" "It is indeed a misunderstanding!" Mr. Ward nodded solemnly, "I guarantee with my head, that day..." Amber smiled lightly and shook her head, "Since it is a misunderstanding, I will wait for him to personallye and exin to me. I want him to kneel in front of me and the baby to apologize." "Good!" Mr. Ward was delighted and she said with a serious expression, "If Mr. Hughes refuses to kneel on the ground to apologize, I will try all means to force him to kneel down and apologize to you!" Amber smiled and she soothed her frowned eyebrows. After immersing in sorrow for nearly half a month, there finally appeared slight joy in the house of the Knight family. Soon, Rosie personally cooked a lot of delicious food. The maids were instructed to bring all of the dishes into Amber''s bedroom. But Amber finally only picked a bowl of thin porridge and quietly ate it up with some pickles. Even like this, her parents and Mr. Ward were still happy. This was the first time in half a month that Amber took the initiative to eat something. No one persuaded her, she ate it willingly. After the meal, Rosie stayed to apany Amber. Steve and Mr. Ward walked into the study. "Thank you, Mr. Ward, thank you, Mr. Ward. If it wasn''t for you, Rosie and I would really have broken down." As soon as they entered the study, Steve burst into tears of excitement. He also shook Mr. Ward''s hand and thanked him. "This is all my fault. You don''t need to thank me." Mr. Ward waved his hand guiltily and then asked, "How is the investigation going this time?" "We haven''t found anything yet." Steve''s expression was obscure and his face was filled with helplessness, "The other party is too strong and they can nearly control everything. Perhaps only the Hughes family can find out something." "The Hughes family?" Mr. Ward shook his head, "Thest choice I have is to tell the Hughes family about this. If the fact that old Mr. Hughes is missing and Mr. Hughes had an ident is exposed, it will do more harm than good in the Hughes family." Steve nodded and said dejectedly, "But with our force, we have found nothing after investigating for such a long time." "I have an idea." Mr. Ward''s words made Steve''s eyes light up. Before Steve asked a follow-up question, Mr. Ward said, "However, I need to know the whole story in the shortest possible time. Only after I know everything could I use this method." "No problem!" Steve nodded and pointed to theputer, "Inside theputer is all the information that I have found with the support from QY International Group and my partners'' intelligence agencies in the past few months. In addition to that, I have a niece who works in an international organization. She can also provide help to you. I will invite her over tomorrow." "Good!" Mr. Ward nodded his head. It was finally morning. Jack finally woke up after he spat blood and fainted. Who he saw first was Rena. She seemed to be really exhausted and there were two dark circles under her eyes. Even though she was exhausted, Rena still forced herself to open her eyes wide. "You... Did you not sleep all night?" Jack asked weakly. Rena propped her chin with both hands and stared at Jack "Didn''t you see the two ck circles under my eyes? Aren''t they enough?" Jack pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled. Bitter, lonely, obscure. Rena felt her heart broke seeing him like this. There was no vitality on Jack''s face at all, as if he had fallen into the abyss of darkness. And there only remained sadness and desperation. Once he was a big shot with glory. Rena stretched herself to press down theplex and sad emotions in her heart. She looked back outside and said, "The weather is nice and the air in the morning is fresh. Let me take you out for a walk." Jack said indifferently, "Going out in that damn wheelchair?" Rena shrugged. She blinked and smiled oddly, "If you don''t want to use the wheelchair, I can also carry you."00000 Chapter 468 My Heart Already Belongs to Someone, I Cant Afford to Let A Girl Waste Her Youth on Me The sun was warm and the breeze was gentle. The air was fresh. Although Jack was still sitting in the wheelchair, he still felt much better. But when he saw the wheelchair he was sitting in, he still frowned. His weak and pale face was covered with depression. Rena stood behind the wheelchair. She stretched herself and felt somewhat sad, "You always call it a damn wheelchair. Why don''t you let me carry you? Isn''t it much morefortable?" Jack shook his head, "I''m married." Rena froze. Her already tired eyes instantly went dull. She quietly grabbed the wheelchair pushers tightly. She used so much force that veins emerged on the back of her fair-skinned hands. After a few seconds of silence, Rena suddenly smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''m taking care of you ording to my grandfather''s order.." Jack said indifferently, "You can go rest, I want to be alone." "I''m not tired!" Rena shook her head and smiled. She was pretending to be rxed. "Get out of my sight!" Jack suddenly stormed out. Rena''s smile froze and she instantly felt aggrieved. Her eyes turned red and she almost cried. "I know you''re in a bad mood. I won''t bother you. Call me if you want to return." Rena put a cell phone on Jack''s. Then she turned around and left. But she quietly raised her right hand to wipe the corner of her eyes and couldn''t help but walk in quick steps. Seeing Rena elerated her pace to leave. Jack smiled lonely with deep eyes. "My heart already belongs to someone. How can I afford to let a girl waste her youth on me?" His expression gradually cooled down. Jack gritted his teeth with his eyes filled with reluctance. "My wife and my child were still waiting for me at home. I do not believe that I can never stand up again." He put his hands on the armrests of the wheelchair and tried to get up with all his might in a trembling way. But as soon as his feet hit the ground, they became soft as if he didn''t have feet at all. He hurriedly fell backward and sat back in the wheelchair. But his eyes were bloodshot and there was anger in them, "I must... stand up again!" Jack gritted his teeth and tried again. He didn''t want to ept this fact and he wouldn''t let go of any single chance. He wanted to stand up again. He wanted to walk back to Amber with dignity. He also wanted to be the head of the Hughes family with dignity. If he was crippled, people of the great Hughes family would definitely turn him away. Even his father wouldn''t be able to help him. He didn''t want all the efforts he had made to be in vain. He was not afraid of anything. Even if he lost everything, he still had the courage to start up again. But he feared that he would lose the opportunity to start again. He tried again and again, then he failed again and again. After trying five times, Jack was so tired that he sweated and panted. And his hands were trembling a lot as he supported himself to get up with them. "I am too weak. My physical situation has declined too much in just one week." Jack was almost out of breath. His sweat fell like rain and all his clothes were wet. "One more time, it will work. My life is decided by myself, not God." Jack took a deep breath. Then with his hands on the armrests to support him, he tried to stand up again. When his feet got in touch with the ground, they were still too weak to support his body. However, this time Jack was too tired, so much so that when he fell, he did not fall back to sit in the wheelchair. Bang! Jack fell to the ground and the wheelchair also fell. The metal pusher smashed heavily on his back. The smash almost made him pass out.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Damn!" Tears appeared in Jack''s eyes as he heavily punched the ground with his fists. The stone floor was incredibly hard, so the punch made four of his knuckles hurt and blood flew out. But Jack did not care about it. How could the pain in the hand outweigh the pain of being disabled? Jack gritted his teeth and supported himself with his hands on the ground. Then he arched his upper body to push away the wheelchair pressed against his body. It was simple for normal people. But Jack couldn''t feel his legs. He felt he was lifting something extremely heavy as he did this. Poof! Jack pushed away from the wheelchair. Then he turned over andy on the ground. Without blinking his eyes, he stared directly at the shining morning sun. Heughed. Heughed sadly. Hisughter was heartbroken. His sound ofughter echoed in the courtyard. But the louder heughed, the more tears filled his eyes. He tilted his head to look at the corner of the towering courtyard wall and painfully said, "I am now crippled. I can''t even walk out of this courtyard. What is the difference between me and a trapped beast? No, not a trapped beast, how can a beast be crippled? I am obviously like a dead man..." Theughter echoed in the courtyard, there was endless sadness in hisughter. On the other side of the SH guildhall. Rena suddenly stopped after leaving in tears. She wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and suddenly murmured worriedly, "What if something happens to him after I leave?" She stomped her foot in worry. Rena med herself in shame, "Oh my God. Am I crazy? I said I would take care of him. How could I walk away?" She patted her tired face with dark circles under her eyes, "I am not tired. I am not tired at all. Why did I think nonsense without sleeping all night?" Rena turned around and ran towards the east courtyard. When she got close to the east courtyard, she suddenly heard a sadugh in the courtyard. Her expression changed dramatically and she rushed into the east courtyard. The scene of Jack crying andughing sadly on the ground made Rena totally heartbroken. ''What happened during the short time when I was away?" She rushed to Jack''s side and asked with a pale face, "Jack, why did you fall on the ground? Get up!" "I can''t even stand up. What''s the big deal about me lying on the ground?" Jack said with a smile and let Rena pick him up. Jack''s feet could not support him, so his whole body could only be supported by Rena. Just as Rena held Jack head-on and tried to "push" him back into the wheelchair. She slipped and lost bnce. "Ah!" She screamed. Jack fell back into the wheelchair. And Rena also fell on Jack. In an instant, they looked into each other''s eyes and their lips got in touch. At that moment, the smile on Jack''s face disappeared. Rena''s mind was nk. Time seemed to freeze. After a second pause, Rena stood up in a hurry like a frightened kitten. She felt so shy that her beautiful face turned totally red. She seemed to be flustered and she didn''t know what she should do. She mumbled, "ident. It was just an ident! Don''t think about nonsense. I, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t have any unusual feelings towards you." "Get me back to my room, I want to sleep." Jack said calmly. "Huh? Oh, okay, okay." Rena nodded her head. Then she pushed him towards the room. When standing behind Jack, the corner of her mouth went up slightly. She felt a little sweet. She quietly touched her lips with the index finger of her left hand. After helping Jack settle down, Rena turned to leave. She was really tired. As she walked out, she felt more rxed in her heart. She smiled and sometimes pursed her lips. When she walked to the courtyard, she stopped to look at the ce where Jack had just fallen and murmured softly, "So... This is how he tastes?" She was about to leave the ce after she said this. Suddenly, the sweet smile on her face disappeared. There was only endless coldness left on her face. Rena''s sharp eyes fell on the corner of the wall.???????????? Chapter 469 A Visitor with An Intention Above the high wall. It was empty. But the expression on Rena''s face was as cold as frost, she sternly asked, "Who is there?!" Just as her words ended, a rustling sound came outside the wall. A pretty face slowly appeared from the wall. The girl spat out her tongue and said with helplessness, "I just climbed up and you found me. Are you born to catch me?" Seeing that familiar face. The coldness on Rena''s face dissipated a little, she slowly raised her right fist and sneered, "Do you want to be hit swelling for free again?" Tiana froze as she stayed on the top of the wall. She then looked down at her own boobs almost subconsciously. Hiss- This was a really bold idea. "Do you know the consequences ofing to climb the wall of SH guildhall more than once?" Rena warned with a deep voice. SH guildhall was the headquarters of the Grand Freemasons and it oversaw other three thousand six hundred halls. Even if Tiana had no bad intentions in climbing the wall over the wall, SH guildhall was never a ce people coulde at will. Tiana came two times and every time, she met Rena.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If she met someone else, she would have already been captured by people of the Grand Freemasons. Of course, Tiana knew the consequences of trespassing at SH guildhall. But she now has only one small clue rted to the Grand Freemasons. She now only wanted to find out what the people of the Grand Freemasons found in the sea at night Jack disappeared. If she didn''t break into Grand Freemasons, how could she find other clues? However, she still had to deal with Rena''s warning. Tiana blinked her eyes and pretended to be ignorant. She asked, "What consequences?" Rena suddenlyughed. With seriousness in her eyes, she looked at Tiana with a yful smile, "Do you think I have bigger boobs than you so that I am less clever than you?" Tiana froze. In an instant, raging anger appeared on her pretty face. She retorted with shame and anger, "What''s the big deal to have big boobs?" "It is a big deal to have big boobs!" Rena raised her eyebrows and smiled. Her smile was so beautiful that even the moon couldn''tpare with it. Almost at the same time, her expression suddenly turned extremely cold. She elerated her pace and rushed to the wall. "You get down!" In a blink. A panic appeared on Tiana''s face. "Bye-bye." Seeing that Rena was about to jump onto the wall with a run-up, she directly arched her chest and jumped down from the wall. Rena originally wanted to directly drag Tiana down from the courtyard wall. Since Tiana ran, she failed to achieve her goal. She pressed her palm on the top of the wall and went out with the support of her hands. Then shended in the alley and ran to chase Tiana. She was not a woman with big boobs but no brain. On the contrary, battle skills were not the only reason for her to be one of the Grand Freemasons'' Lieutenant at such a young age. She was also quite clever. The first time Tiana trespassed the SH guildhall could be treated as an ident. What about the second time? The first time she came out of the blue, but the second time she obviously came prepared. At the same time, Rena was chasing Tiana. In the room, Jack was lying on the bed and his deep eyes were glowing. "Not going back is perhaps the best way to protect Amber and the baby this time." Jack murmured and used his hand to quietly grab his legs. When he first knew his legs were disabled, he wanted to leave the Grand Freemasons and went back to Amber. But now, he calmed down. He knew that if he went back, he would put the Knight family in danger. So, although he heard Tiana''s voices clearly just now, he suppressed his desire and said nothing. Since Tiana went back, she must find some clues. But Jack wished that she didn''t find anything. His legs were disabled and the man who tried to kill him that night was nowhere to be found. Perhaps it was his best choice for him to hide under the protection of the Grand Freemasons. Even if he ended up dead, he didn''t bring any harm to Amber and her parents. Jack''s eyes turned to be firm and he said with reluctance, "I don''t believe that I can''t stand up in this life... Even if I go back, I have to walk back with dignity." The other side. Rena was chasing Tiana and the two of them were running in the alley at a high speed. Due to the house arrangement in Chinatown, there were alleys between houses. "Beauty, can you stop chasing me? I really went the wrong way!" With her forehead covered with sweat, Rena shouted loudly at Tiana. "If you stop running, then I will stop chasing!" With a heroic look on her face, Rena twitched her mouth and sneered, "You should thank me now for not asking others to surround you." "We can''t be together." Tiana suddenly said. Rena, "......" What was she thinking about? Suddenly, in her front, Tiana used her right foot to kick the wall next to her. With the help of the counter-thrust, she leaped to the left wall. Then she used her left foot to kick again. She repeated such actions three times and directly jumped up a nearly three meters high wall. "You can''t run away!" Rena froze as she saw this and she also followed suit. She jumped on the wall almost the same time with Tiana. As soon as Rena stood still, she narrowed her eyes and a cold light emerged from her eyes. She smashed the tiles on the courtyard wall with her fist and threw one of them at Tiana. Bang! Tiana felt a sharp pain in the part of her left knee while she was escaping. With a shriek, she instantly lost her bnce and fell down from the wall. "Now, are you still running?" Before Tiana could stand up, the light in front of her was blocked. Rena walked up to her side and looked down on her from a high position. Tiana also caught a glimpse of a sword in Rena''s hands from the corner of her eyes. Tiana immediately changed into a serious expression, "Are you going to kill me just because I climbed the wall of your house?" Rena waved the dagger in her hand. She said in a cold and stern voice, "Why do youe to Grand Freemasons repeatedly?" At this moment, there was no kindness on Rena''s face at all, there was only coldness and seriousness. Rena''s words were so harsh and cold that she seemed to say that if Tiana dared to stammer, the dagger in the hand would unmercifully fall. Tiana''s expression changed. She asked with a frown, "What was the Grand Freemasons trying to find on the beach that night?" Boom! Rena was startled and her eyes were glowing with the light of disbelief. How did Tiana know that? Although the Grand Freemasons sent thousands of people out that day, they still tried their best to stay low-key. How could such a girl know about it? In a sh, Rena felt chilled on her back. Just as she was startled to freeze, Tiana''s eyes shed and she rolled a few times away to stand up. Then she jumped up the wall and disappeared above the wall. Rena suddenly came back to her senses. But the top of the wall was already empty and she clearly couldn''t get Tiana anymore. She was really surprised and afraid. When she first met Tiana, she still thought it was just a game. But after hearing what Tiana said just now, she immediately became distressed. "She came to SH guildhall just to check on what happened that night. She has an intention. I have to warn my grandfather immediately." After saying that, Rena turned around and hurriedly returned to SH guildhall with a sullen face. And on the other side. After escaping from Chinatown, Tiana quickly got back into her car. She patted her chest with her heart beating quickly, "So close, fortunately, I am a clever one. Otherwise, I would really have been caught today." She raised her eyebrows and suddenly remembered how surprised Rena was when hearing what she said. "They must have some kind of secrets. It''s just a pity that every time I meet that woman with big boobs. It seems that I have to use some other methods to achieve my goal. It''s gettingte, I better go back to the Knight family first."0000000 Chapter 470 Isaac Wells "Idiot!" Carlos''s expression was gloomy as he stared at Rena. "Since you already know her purpose, you should have kept her on the spot. Now that the Grand Freemasons can afford some twists and turns, but Jack can''t!" "Grandpa, it''s my fault, what should we do now?" Rena lowered her head, she lowered her head with self-me. She met Tiana two times. In Rena''s opinion, Tiana''s thinking mode was strange and she always thought outside the box. Which made Rena less alerted when seeing her. After all, who would care about the other party''s boobs when dealing with something serious? Only when Tiana asked that question did Rena realize how serious the situation was. "She is already alerted. It is already toote to catch her now." Carlos frowned in contemtion with a gloomy face, "You go back to the east courtyard, I will ask Boss to get more people here. From now on, the entire SH guildhall is under martialw." "Grandpa, why don''t we transfer Jack to some other ces?" Rena suggested. Carlos looked serious, "What other ce is safer than the headquarters of the Grand Freemasons?" He waved his hands and asked Rena to leave. Only after she left did Carlos murmured in a low voice, "A force that could block the road to assassinate Jack and they can hide in the dark without being found by Grand Freemasons. If we transfer Jack to some other ce, he is destined to die." After saying that, Carlos got up to go to the Boss of Grand Freemasons with the walking stick. They had to deal with this carefully. The woman tried to infiltrate the the SH guildhall twice. Her purpose was to find out what the Grand Freemasons was finding on the beach the night Jack disappeared. Obviously, she came for Jack. Carlos found it hard not to link this with the force who tried to assassinate Jack. If the woman was just scouting, then there should be more assassination forces followed. In the headquarters of Grand Freemasons. With the rising smoke, there was a faint scent in the room. On the broad wall, there hung three huge portraits. And in front of the portraits, there was a case table. Behind the case table, there was a white-haired middle-aged man sitting there straight. His expression was cid and he seemed to be quite a calm one. The gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose added some elegance and gentleness to him. He was the Boss of the Grand Freemasons, Isaac Wells. Knock, knock. A knock sounded at the door. The white-haired middle-aged man looked up and saw Carlos, a warm smile appeared on his calm face. He got up and came forward to help Carlos sit on the chair. "If you need me, just ask someone to call me over, why bother toe here in person?" "You are the Boss. How can I order you at will?" Carlos joked. Isaac shrugged his shoulders and said, "You are the senior one. What I achieved today is also thanks to your help." Carlos smiled ndly. Then the smile on his face gradually disappeared and he said seriously, "Someone has already known Jack is in the SH guildhall." "What?" Isaac was astonished, "From beginning to end, we finished the action carfully. Even local giants don''t know we were looking for someone by the sea, how could it be exposed?" Carlos smiled bitterly, "Rena found it. A woman tried to climb over the wall of the east courtyard to break in the SH guildhall twice, and..." After a pause, Carlos said in a deep voice, "And when Rena was chasing that girl just now, the girl asked a question in order to escape. She asked what we were looking for that night by the sea." After his words, the room fell into silence. Isaac''s expression sank and he was not elegant and gentle anymore. Under his gold-rimmed sses, there appeared a harsh cold light in his eyes. At this moment, it was as if the temperature of the entire hall had dropped to the freezing point. As a Boss, being gentle and elegant was only the appearance he showed to others. If others really thought he was gentle and elegant, it would be a big mistake. "Carlos, the person who intends to kill Jack has not been found out yet." Isaac said in a deep voice, "Now that they have found out that Jack is in the SH guildhall, we will be passive next." "Are you afraid?" Carlos raised his eyebrows and asked. Isaac pulled the corner of his mouth and said, "I never know the meaning of being afraid." Carlos smiled faintly. Immediately after, Isaac shrugged, "Fine, I''ll move into the east courtyard from now on." "You''re at least the Boss. Is it proper for you to move there to protect Jack?" Carlos asked with surprise. Isaac smiled spontaneously, "Come on, isn''t it why youe personally? As the Boss, it is not a big deal if I go to protect one of the youngest seniors in the Grand Freemasons." "You are really smart." Carlos helplessly smiled. Isaac adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose and smiled.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He didn''t deny what Carlos said. He remained silent for a while and slowly said, "Now that the head of the Hughes family is missing. Carlos, are you sure that we are getting into this mess? It is really a mess." The smile on Carlos''s face disappeared. He said slowly with a serious face, "I''m sure!" With amand from Isaac, the entire SH guildhall began to be noisy. It was no more peaceful at the door. The martialw level was raised to the highest at the same time. Isaac also personally moved to the east courtyard and chose a room. This was also the first time Jack met the so-called Boss of the Grand Freemasons. What made Jack slightly dismayed was that Isaac''s age was beyond his expectation. At first, he thought Isaac was at least fifty years old. But in fact, although Isaac''s hair was white, he didn''t seem like an old man. It could be told from his mental state and his appearance. Isaac seemed to be in his early thirties, only a few years older than Jack. "Are you very surprised?" Isaac sensed Jack''s astonished gaze. "You looked young." Jack nodded and did not hide his surprise. "Not as young as you." Isaac let out a strangeugh, "You are the youngest senior of the Grand Freemasons." The two men looked at each other andughed at the same time. After that, Isaac shrugged his shoulders. "By the way, only a few people in the Grand Freemasons knew that I moved into the east courtyard to protect you. And I don''t want to tell many people. " After a pause, he narrowed his eyes slightly and nced meaningfully at Rena who was standing beside Jack with her head lowered. Then he said with a smile, "But you and Rena can rest assured. Although I live here, I won''t appear a lot. I mainly stay in the room to do paperwork and will not interfere with you two. In other words, you can also pretend that I do not exist and do whatever you want. I won''t say anything as long as you don''t make too much noise." Jack suddenly couldn''tugh anymore. What did Isaac mean? As for Rena, her slender body trembled and she seemed to be on fire. She blushed and stared at Isaac with shyness. Then she indignantly stomped her foot. "Boss, how could you talk to your sister like this? You are really shameless." Inside the Grand Freemasons, perhaps she was the only one who dared to speak to Isaac like this while in a lower position. "I raised you from childhood and I gave you a lot of care. How can you describe me as a shameless one?" Isaac pretended to be helpless and got up to leave, "Love will disappear. I was only caring about your mental health." Seeing Isaac left, Rena trembled slightly and she blushed a lot. With her head lowered, she did not dare to look at Jack. Just now, Isaac was clearly suggesting something. How could she bear it? At that moment, she did not dare to look at Jack. The atmosphere in the room became a bit odd. Even Jack was shocked by Isaac''s "shamelessness". He rubbed his nose and broke the silence in the room. "It''s hard to imagine the scene where he raised you." "What?" Rena froze for a moment and looked at Jack with confusion. Jackughed, "Anyway, I was raised by my mother but you were raised by him?" Rena got his meaning. She angrily red at Jack and raised her hand to fiercely pinch his arm, which made Jack grimace in pain. "You bastard. You and my brother have just met for the first time. How can you two bully me together?" Chapter 471: The Attacker... Really Came After Rena left, Jack just rubbed his nose with profound resignation. Tiana was here for Jack, but it made the Grand Freemasons alert unexpectedly. Jack permitted himself a wry smile, but did not intend to tell Carlos and Isaac the truth. One reason was that he did not want Tiana to go to SH guildhall for her investigation. Because if Tiana really found the truth and returned the Knight Family, which would make every one of the Knight Family be in danger. The other reason was that he did not think that there was any harm in doing so. Since that force failed once and Tiana could find out the abnormal behavior of the Grand Freemasons, that force must be aware of it. It woulde sooner orter that the force wouldunch the second assassination. The Grand Freemasons elevated the safeguard system to the top level to prevent possible assassinations subsequently. Besides, Isaac was guarding the guildhall, so he may catch a trace of the assassination. Only by finding out and exposing the hidden forces behind the scenes could they change from the passive side to the positive onepletely. Outside Chinatown, the crowds were surging and bustling. At an unremarkable corner outside the SH guildhall, a man in a loose gray windbreaker stopped on his way and were reading the newspaper. After a while, he asked with doubts, "What happened? Why is it under martialw?" Putting away the newspaper, the man lowered his hat and turned away. Everything seemed usual and did not draw any attention among the crowds. At the vi of the Knight Family. Mr. Ward finally finished reading all the information. He was exhausted, but he was still listening to the narration of Tiana. He wanted to clear the whole story, and he did not want to miss anything. Since it mattered the life of Master Hughes. It was also about how he should deal with it subsequently. Steve and Rosie also apanied Amber. Amber was still weak and haggard, but she was much better than before.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only And there was some light in her eyes. This was the first time that she really understood the whole thing. "That''s what happened." After finished, Tiana shrugged and looked at Mr. Ward. What she had said was the same as what she had told Steve before. She still did not mention the Grand Freemasons''s action. After hearing this, Mr. Ward frowned and pondered. And the three of the Knight Family were looking at Mr. Ward expectantly. They had no idea about it. Since the Knight Family had tried their best even with the help of the Harvey family and other families'' friends, but they could not find out who intended to kill Jack, let alone the current situation of Jack. "Mr. Ward..." Amber said with a low voice. Mr. Ward raised his head and looked at Amber with a smile on his tired face. "Don''t worry, youngdy. I''ll go out now." Before others had a reaction to his word. Mr. Ward had left. Amber and others were stunned and they looked at each other. "Amber, is he really here to help?" Tiana was also surprised. She thought Mr. Ward would give his opinions after she said so much. But he just walked away without any words? "Now we may as well expect that Mr. Ward will get something useful." Steve sighed inresponse to the doubts of Tiana. It had been three days since Mr. Ward left. Amber and others did not know where he had gone and what to do. Even Amber tried to contact him but failed. As if Mr. Ward had disappeared. This night. It was about ten o''clock. Jacky on the bed in gasps, sweating heavily. Drops of sweat flew down his check. His eyes, however, were firm and steady. "I can stand up surely. It''s sure..." Jack murmured, holding the bed board with his hands, and wanted to sit up to continue his exercise. Now his body could withstand some exercise with slight intensity. A week in aa made him very weak. Even now he had lost feelings in his legs, he had never thought of giving up exercise. Squeak... Rena opened the door and came in. Seeing Jack, she was in lost with some mixed feelings in her eyes. This man were trying to e back"? "Why don''t you go to bed sote?" Jack''s voice brought Rena back to reality. "So do you. You are still exercising sote." Rena raised her eyebrows, went to Jack and wipe the sweat on his forehead with a tissue, "You just wake up and your body is still weak. So exercising intensively is not good for your health, and you should exercise in a gradual way." "I see." Jack took the tissue from Rena, wiping the sweat on his own, then he asked, "What are you doing here sote?" Rena went ck at this moment. She twiddled her right hand from which Jack took away the issue, then she put it down. She stared at Jack with a strange smile," So? Are you afraid that I will do something improper to you?" Jack," " It was undeniable that Rena was really beautiful. Any embellishment on her appeared to be a kind of sphemy. Even if she performed to be entric with her smiles on purpose, she was still quite attractive. "After all, you can''t walk now. It''s understandable for your worries about my improper behavior." Rena folded her arms across her chest, held her chin gently with her fingers and teased him with a smile. Jack put down the tissue, "If you keep talking about this topic with me, I''m going to yell for help. It will be a great news that a member of Grand Freemasons and the granddaughter of a great elder enters a man''s room at night and wants to do something improper." "You..." Rena panicked, "You are so shameless!" "It is you who provoke me first." Jack responded calmly. Rena was immediately annoyed. After recovered a little, this guy was still in his temper which would always make others annoyed. Rena was still annoyed, but she answered, "I just can''t sleep, and I''m worried about you, so I came here to check your health. The SH guildhall has been under martialw for three days, and there is nothing unusual to happen. It is too strange that the woman hasn''te yet." Jack was wordless. It was impossible for that to happen, since Tiana, who came over the wall, was here for Jack. Seeing Jack being in silence, Rena waved, "Forget it. You just have a good rest and don''t do strenuous exercise. I''ll go back to sleep. If I am here for too long, Isaac might nag again." Jack saw Rena off. Then he frowned andy back in bed. Yeah, how long had it been since he was in aa? Since those people want to kill him, they might havee here soon? Even if the Grand Freemasons could conceal it from all the aristocrats in the city, but it might not hide from those people. Whoosh! While he was thinking, a gust of wind suddenly sounded in the yard outside. "Ah!" A cry of pain suddenly rang out. Rena! Jack''s face immediately became pale, then he sat up and dragged the wheelchair in a hurry. At this time, the sound of fighting had been heard outside. The killer were actuallying!DD Chapter 472: Measure for Measure In the yard. There was cold lights of knives. Figures in ck waved a long and a short knives, and the whistling sound like a rainstorm against Rena. Rena was unarmed, so she dodged in panic. And her right leg were bleeding. She never expected that the killer woulde quietly only after she had worried the arrival of them. Besides, the killer gave a surprised attack. If she was not good at defense, she would have been killed by the attacker. Whoosh! There was a cold light shing in front of her. Rena was trembling and her pupils shrank suddenly. A knife came towards her neck in her sight. While dodging, Rena raising her hands to fend against the long knife at the same time. But her right leg was injured by darts, and her retreat caused a great pain. She frowned with great pain and suddenly staggered. Before she could fend against the long knife. Bang! The dark figure kicked her in her abdomen. Rena was thrown away. Whennding, her beautiful face went pale. She covered her stomach, and was unable to stand up, feeling like that all her viscera were entangled together. "Go to hell!" The cold sound echoed around her ears. Rena raised her head and saw the killer holding knifes, which were approaching her. And the long knife in the man''s hand were raised above her head. "Am I going to die?" Rena was desperate. Dang! It was a close call. At this time, a ss from other ce hit heavily on the long knife. Then the ss broke with the sound. At the same time, the force was out of the killer''s surprise, so the long knife deviated its direction. The sharp de passed through Rena, cutting off a wisp of her hair. There was a sudden silence in the yard. But there were also intentions of murder. Rena was surprised. The man in ck appeared suddenly. Besides, he was decisive and cruel, and his movements were fatal. Rena thought she would be killed. But she survived finally. Suddenly, Rena looked at the direction of the ssing from. Jack saved her? In an instant, Rena was in a trance and her heart seemed to be hit by something. Jack sat in a wheelchair with an indifferent expression, squinting, and his eyes were filled with great anger. He was staring at the killer like a fierce beast. "What I have suffered is given by you. How dare youe here again to court death?" There was strong killing intention in the courtyard. The killer no longer paid any attention to Rena, but he turned around slowly, holding a knife toward Jack. "I''m here to kill you, not to court death." Jack suddenly opened his eyes, which was full of scaring coldness, "Do you think that I cannot kill you because I''m in a wheelchair?" His words made the killer alert and he stopped his steps. Whoosh! The next second. The killer suddenly threw a dart. Poof! The dart stuck into Jack''s right leg with a great deal blood spraying out. "Jack!" Rena''s face got pale suddenly, then she struggled to get up and she tried to run to Jack. But she just walked two steps. The killer turned around and kicked her in her stomach, then she was thrown away again. Whennding, her face was twisted with great pain. It was like that her viscera were tangled, and the pain made her tremble. But the killer were staring at Jack, frowning. A pair of eyes were like vipers. From the beginning, Jack did not show a little pain in his face. Obviously, his legs were really unconscious. Otherwise, how could normal persons have such a tough tolerance? No matter how hard a man try to pretend, his facial expression could not be wless. The killer unfolded his eyebrows. Then he sneered. "Seem like you''re indeed disabled, what a right time, let me send you to hell." Bang! Bang! The killer wielded the knifes in his hand, with a cold light in the air. Then there was flowing strong killing intention. "Jack, go back! Go back!" Rena''s face was pale and her eyes were red. But she saw that Jack sat in a wheelchair without moving a little. The cold voice suddenly sounded. "You''ll be killed if I go back!" Rena was dumbfounded and there was a loud bang in her head. Seeing the killer rush to Jack, she cried out regardless of the great pain, and she went at the killer as if she were crazy. "Shit!" The man shouted as he rushing to Jack. Then he turned around and wielded the knife towards Rena. In the face of the knife, Rena was not afraid at all. And her beautiful face was full of determination. She thought it would be better even if she could get one more second for Jack. Jack shouted, "Isaac, take actions." Bang! The door not far away opened suddenly. Then a long knife was brandished towards the killer. It was as fast as lightning. In an blink of an eye, the knife was approaching the killer. "Master!" The killer eximed and his eyes were fixed. In a moment, he made up his decisions. He gave up killing Rena and withdrew at the same time. Dang! The long knife towards Rena hit the knife in the air, causing quite a lot spark. The long knife fell to the ground. The killernded steadily. He was staring at the open door with vignce and fear in his shadowy eyes. There was someone in that door. "Isaac!" Rena was ecstatic. "You silly girl, are you crazy?" In the darkness, Isaac stepped out slowly,ining and ming Rena. Rena cracked a smile. She would not regret doing so, and her eyes were on Jack who was sitting in the wheelchair. When Isaac stepped out of the darkness. There was a horror in the eyes of the vignt and alerted killer. "Isaac, the Killer God. As the head of the Grand Freemasons, why do you guard him? At this point, Isaac''s face was like thunder sting on the heart of the killer.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He knew that SH guildhall elevated the guarding system to the top level. But he never expected that the head of the Grand Freemasons should protect Jack on his own. It was troublesome! While his heart was beating wildly, the killer stepped back almost instinctively, holding the knife tightly with his hands. As he walked, Isaac turned to see Jack. "Thanks for saving Rena." "Actually she was saving me." Jack shook his head, "You have such great patience." Isaac also shook his head with disdain, "It''s just a ck dog breaking in." While saying this, he bent over and picked up the long knife on the ground. From the beginning, Isaac''s words and behaviors were as usual, without paying any attention to the killer. And the killer''s eyelid twitched a little when he heard Isaac call him a ck dog. He did not leave, his eyes were fixing on Jack. However. "Don''t stare at him. You can''t kill him." Isaac said calmly, "You hurt my sister once and Jack. I''m s reasonable man, and I will not bully you. Measure for measure. I''ll pay you with one knife in return." Chapter 473: A Powerful Knife Paying him with one knife in return? Jack looked at Isaac in surprise. But Isaac looked determined and steady as a mountain. His gentle temperament was out of kilter with the long knife in his hand. There was coldness under his golden sses, which even shocked Jack. Jack had felt like this before. He had such feelings in Brent and Brown. It was the expression in one''s eyes that came from the experience of innumerable blood. Bang! Almost at the same time. The attacker took out a smoke bomb from his arms, then he dropped it heavily on the ground. In an instant, There rose pungent and choking smoke. There was no hesitation. The attacker turned around and stepped on the wall, trying to escape. Faced with Isaac, he did not have the courage to fight with him. Even if it was just a hit by the knife. The head of Grand Freemasons symbolized not only his high status, but his power. However. Just as the man in ck was about to step on the wall. There suddenly stretched out a hand in the thick smoke which grasped the attacker''s ankle instantly. "So fast!" The man eximed. Then he felt a powerful strength dragging him. "Get down!" Isaac shouted and dragged the man violently as if the man was a sandbag, then Isaac smashed the man on the ground. It was forcible and overwhelming. The scene. Astonished Jack and Rena. The two was clear the strength of the attacker, since they both had fought against him. But Isaac just dragged and smashed the man and prevented his escape, which showed Isaac was much more powerful than the man. Although the attacker was dropped on the ground, he showed quick reflexes. Almost at the same time, he rolled away a few meters with a knife in his hand, staring Isaac alertly. There were intense killing intentions in the eastern courtyard. The atmosphere was suddenly thick with tension. The smoke of the bomb had not dispersed not far away. At the moment, the smoke served as a foil for Isaac. He pushed up his sses calmly and slowly. He calmly walked towards the man in ck, wielding the long knife in his hand slowly. "ording to the rules, you have to suffer it." His calm tone expressed irrefutable meaning. The attacker retreated step by step in front of Isaac. Seeing his actions, Isaac frowned and sail with little anger, "You will break the rules if you continue retreating." The next second. Isaac rushed to the man quickly with a knife in his hand like an arrow away from the string. Whoosh, whoosh... The attacker sent out darts. Dang... Isaac brandished his long knife as if he built a solid wall to fend against the darts easily. "Take my knife!" In a sh, Isaac rushed to the man. Isaac just jumped in the air, which was not gaudy. He brandished the knife in his hands towards the man with overwhelming power. It was a powerful knife! Even Jack and Rena was astonished and frightened by it. "Ah!" In the face of the powerful knife, the attacker shouted and held both of his knifes. But he did not have the courage to fight against Isaac, so he just defended. Bang!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The long knife broke the man''s long and short knifes into pieces. Then the long knife passed through the attacker like lightning, without weakening its power. Poop! The blood sprayed. There was a cut from the man''s eyebrow to his chest. His eyes were full of fright. The fright did not disperse until he died. Poof! The attacker fell on the ground. "See. It''s all right if you take my knife?" "Hiss~" Jack and Rena all took a gasp. The attacker... just died? He was too weak to resist a movement of Isaac? ng... Isaac threw away the long knife in his hand and shook off the blood in his hand with dislike. He turned around and looked at Rena, who was in a panic, and pointed to the blood in his clothes, "Rena, you mustpensate me for the dirty clothes." Rena just realized his words, and stared at him incredulously. Then she suddenly thought of a matter of great importance. She asked anxiously, "Isaac, you should not kill him, but keep him alive to find out who wants to kill Jack." It was a rare chance. And she knew that the attacker was the one who had attacked Jackst time by hearing the talks between the man and Jack. If the attacker was alive, they could have a clue to find out the chief plotter! "It''s no use." Jack, who was in a wheelchair, realized the situation then shook his head, "He is just a cat''s paw, so we can''t get something useful from him." "Well?" Isaac looked at Jack in surprise, then he cracked a smile. But his smile, with his expressions at this moment, was horrified. "We can at least find out something, if we interrogate him severely?" Rena was not resigned to it. Isaac also shook his head, "Silly girl. There was no possibility for the head to connect with this attacker directly, who was just sent to kill Jack. They can hide in the dark by conveying information level by level." "Jack is right. The attacker is just a cat''s paw. Even if we ask him, he just know his direct leader." Rena frowned and meditated. After knowing their meaning, she said anxiously, "But there will be more attackers even if we killed him. And we can''t get the answer if we have always been so passive." Isaac smiled and said a word that made Jack and Rena feel a chill, "When we kill enough attackers, the head will appear." Isaac stretched out, then he checked out the injuries of Jack and Rena and asked someone to examine carefully. The assassination came to an end easily with the help of Isaac, without attracting the attention of the Grand Freemasons. When the news reached the watchmen, the whole SH guildhall was in surprise. In the room. Isaac watched the doctor dressing the wounds on Jack and Rena. "Fortunately, the darts were not poisonous." Jack said calmly, wearing a smile with kind of ridicule. "You don''t feel pain at all?" Isaac asked in surprise. "Not at all." Jack shrugged and pointed to the wound wrapped in gauze, saying bitterly, "I can''t feel any pain even if someone cut my legs directly." He lowered his head with a depressed expression on his face as he said. Rena med Isaac with a nce, "Isaac, you are saying the wrong thing." Isaac rubbed his nose and smiled with embarrassment. In order to change the topic, he turned to watch someone who were clearing outside. There had been many people just now, but he asked them to leave and only asked a few to stay to clean. "I surprised these guys tonight." Isaacughed, "But it''s fortunate that Mr. Carlos let me live here." Jack, with his head lowered, shivered. He suddenly raised his head, whose eyes were filled with worries but depression. "The whole SH guildhall has noticed it, but where''s Carlos?" After he finished his words. The facial expressions of Rena and Isaac greatly changed. Chapter 474: The Missing Carlos It was Carlos who took Jack in the Grand Freemasons on his own with Rena. It was also Carlos who urged Rena to take care of him. During this period, Carlos woulde here at least once a day. The assassination tonight attracted the attention of the whole SH guildhall. Considering Carlos''s concerns about Jack, it was impossible that he did not get there at this moment! "Does he have some trouble?" Jack and Isaac spected at the same time. At this point, Rena had rushed out of the room. Noticing Isaac''s intention of running out of the room, Jack shouted, "Take me with you." Isaac returned and pushed Jack''s wheelchair towards Carlos''s residence. When the two got there, they saw Rena standing at the gate, motionlessly. "Where''s Mr. Carlos?" Isaac asked. "He''s not here." Rena turned around, with her eyebrow knitted tightly, and her beautiful face was full of worries. Isaac''s face was frozen suddenly. And it also made Jack''s heart sink. The whole room was empty. And they found that even the bed was neat after checking out. Apparently, Carlos had been "missing" before he went to bed. But where would he go... at night? "Somebodyes here!" Isaac shouted loudly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A middle-aged man rushed in, "Master, what can I do?" Isaac asked, "Where is Mr. Carlos?" "He went out." the man answered immediately, who was especially responsible for the care of Carlos, "Mr. Carlos left SH guildhall in a hurry about an hour ago." At this time, Rena came with worries on her face. She held her cell phone in her hand, and there was mist in her eyes. "His phone is off!" Jack and Isaac looked sullen instantly. If Carlos had just left here, they would not be worried. But the time Carlos left was when the attacker arrived. What''s more, they could not get in touch with him. No matter which way they choose to consider these two incidents, these two things must be connected. Since the attacker could enter the SH guildhall to assassinate Jack, they also could attack Carlos! "Rena, take Jack back to the eastern courtyard. I''ll go out for Mr. Carlos." Isaac made a decision immediately. When Jack was about to say a word, Isaac gave him a nce and interrupted, "You should stay the courtyard now, rather than go out with me." Then Isaac went away. Jack smiled bitterly and looked at his legs subconsciously. The "losing contact" with Carlos made Rena worried a lot. But Isaac had made decisions, so she could not vite it no matter how worried she was. It was the rule of the Grand Freemasons. The orders of the Head, which was like the imperial edict in ancient times, could not vite. Rena pushed Jack back to the eastern courtyard in a trance. After helping Jack lie lie on the bed, she sat on the chair, holding her mobile phone in her hands, and she would press the phone from time to time. "Don''t worry. Mr. Carlos will be okay." Jackforted her. "You don''t understand." Rena shook her head, "There are many people who want to kill my grandfather. So he will make a n about the route in advance and designate people from the Grand Freemasons to protect him in secret." After a pause, she stared at Jack, "Even before when my grandfather and I went for you for the first time, it seemed that there were only me and my grandfather, but actually there were someone else from the Grand Freemasons." Jack was silent and looked gloomy. Rena meant that maybe the one who made Carlos missing was not that who want to kill Jack. But there was a great chance that it was the enemy of the Grand Freemasons who did this. So Carlos might have terrible troubles. Otherwise he could not leave SH guildhall alone without protection and telling others. Rena rubbed her face and said with worries that If Mr. Carlos, the only great elder of the Grand Freemasons, had some sufferings, it will be a disaster for the them." Jack nodded, without feeling her words rude. Even if he was now the other great elder of Grand Freemasons. Since he was clear how the status was from. Compared with Carlos, his status was not orthodox. The only great elder was the symbol of Grand Freemasons, who witnessed the history of the Grand Freemasons and was like a living fossil. If the only great elder should be missing, the others would despise its strength like it was a paper tiger. It was a matter of dignity of the Grand Freemasons. And it was also a consequence caused by the harm of its dignity. Seeing Rena''s worried and anxious look. Jack did not know how tofort her. He knew something about Rena during these days in the SH guildhall. For example, Rena''s parents died miserably shortly after her birth, leaving her and Carlos caring for each other. It was also for this reason that Carlos took good care of Rena, and made Rena the apple of the eye of the whole Grand Freemasons with his status. On the coast. The breeze blew gently with fishy smells and moist. The sound of the waved reached ears. It was a deserted corner of a beach. There was not even a streetmp, and the only light was the moonlight in the sky. The sea glinted in the moonlight. A man stood in the dark, stepping on the beach, with the waves bringing sands and covering his feet, but he still did not move. There was suddenly a light on the seaside road behind him. A "Bumblebee" galloped with rumbling. Creak! The car stopped. The door opened and a rickety man went off slowly. It was Carlos. Instead of being on crutches, he walked around to the co pilot''s seat and took out two jars of wine. Looking at the sealed jar, he took a deep breath in an enjoyable way then cracked a satisfied smile. Then he walked off the road and stepped on the rough gravel towards the seaside. As if... he had known that someone was standing in the dark. "Are you here?" Hearing the footsteps behind. The man in the dark asked in a calm tone. If Rena was here, she would recognize the man was the one who broke into the vi and drove her and her grandfather away! "Yeah!" Carlos nodded with a smile. His aged body and two jars of wine made him walk slowly and arduously, as if he was going to fall over. He nced at the man in the dark who did not even move withint, then he said with a bitter smile, "I have stolen two jars of Nu''er Hong of my granddaughter to treat you. You are supposed to give me a hand. Are you picking on me since I''m old and weak?" Nu''er Hong was a kind of good wine, which was stored in the cer when the daughter was born. It was used as a dowry when a daughter got married at the age of eighteen. It meant blessing. These two jars of wine represented how strong the friendship was! "Oh!" The man sneered, "Nu''er Hong was a dowry in ancient times. But now there are so few girls who are virgins when they get married." Carlos was shocked and his face turned red. There was a great anger in his face. He said angrily, "Old man. I will teach you a lesson if you continue ndering my granddaughter." "Oh! I''m not ndering your granddaughter. I''ve just experienced a lot. Do you know how many girls of the same age as your granddaughter on the asion of revelry call me old baby?" The man in the dark shrugged, "Well, we got too far away. You such a old man of conservative can''t understand this kind of happiness. Take the wine as wee to the point."????? Chapter 475: Bro? Old Baby? The whole night. The SH guildhall did not quite down. Carlos''s disappearance made everyone in the guildhall sleepless. Isaac did not leave the guildhall but stayed at the eastern courtyard for the sake of Jack''s safety. Nearly ny percent of the members of SH guildhall swarmed out to find Carlos overnight. They searched the whole city carefully. But they could not find him until dawn. In the eastern courtyard. The atmosphere was solemn and frozen. Jack and Rena stayed up all night. Since Rena was worried about Carlos''s safety. And Jack was to apany Rena. Jack was not ungrateful, even if he did not have a good impression of Rena at first. But during the period when he was injured, she took good care of him by his side. Now since Carlos was missing, he thought he should apany her. Squeak. The door opened. Rena trembled as if she got a electric shock, then she turned back. Jack also looked at the door. Then Isaac came in, frowned. And his sses could not hide his tiredness of a sleepless night. He felt the staring of Jack and Rena. Then he sighed and shook his head. Rena clenched her red lips and her eyes were filled with tears. "Isaac, have you searched for the whole city?" Isaac stood in silence, then he adjusted the sses on his nose. SH guildhall was the headquarter of the Grand Freemasons, and it owned the most members among the 3600 branchs. Not to mention the whole city. They had searched the remote corners and even the suburbs in detail overnight. Seeing Isaac''s silence, Rena''s heart kept sinking. She knew there were many members of the Grand Freemasons and how ridiculous her question was, but she held the hope that they had found Carlos. The next second. Rena suddenly stood up and said with determination, "I''ll go out for my grandfather." "Rena!" Isaac frowned and said. Pop! At this point, someone held out a hand to took Rena''s hand. "Calm down." Jack said with tenderness, and his words stopped Rena''s movement. "He is the only family of mine in the world!" Rena turned around to stare at Jack. Then the worries which she held back overnight turned into tears flowing out of her eyes. She cried with extreme sadness. "Although ny percent of the members failed to find him overnight. So your efforts will be in vain." Jack continued, "The Head will not give up finding him, and our members will continue the searching. What you should do now is to stay at this room." "But I..." Rena still wanted to persist. She was so worried about her grandfather that her heart seemed to be hanging in her throat. She had tried her best to wait overnight. "If you want to go out, then take me." Jack''s words made Rena stop saying. After a few seconds in silence. Rena sat back to the chair finally. After Isaac witnessing the scene, there was something strange in his eyes. Then he turned normal and fixed his eyes on Rena. "Rena, Jack is right. Now you should stay here to have a rest. Mr. Carlos is the great elder of the Grand Freemasons, and we won''t give up finding him. I will let you know as soon as I get information." Then he was about to go out. But just then, a voice suddenly came from the outside. "Master, Mr. Carlos is back!" A middle-aged man rushed into the room. Boom! All of a sudden, Jack and Rena were surprised. "Where''s my grandfather?" Rena, who had just sat down, stood up with ecstasy. The middle-aged man wore a strange expression, then he said in a low voice, "Mr. Carlos... is in front of the SH guildhall, but he is unwilling toe in." What? The three were stunned on the spot. Why he was unwilling toe in since he hase back? Rena run out immediately. When Isaac was about to follow her, Jack shouted, "Take me?" "Don''t ask for trouble. You are the target of the killers."RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Isaac said in a cold voice and did not stop. Jack, "..." He had been calm in his mind, but now he felt kind of mncholy. Ten minutester. There was an uproar outside. Jack refreshed. But he had a twitch at the corner of his mouth and showed a look of embarrassment after he hearing the approaching voice carefully. The voice of Carlos was clear in the midst of hubbub, which was almost shouting with all the strength of his throat. "Let''s keep drinking!" "Are you scared?" "Haha, you deserve it! Are you now too weak to have a drink after you indulging yourself in going on the spree?" Was he drunk? Jack kept having a twitch at the corner of his mouth. The great elder of the Grand Freemasons, suddenly lost contact and made the whole Grand Freemasons search for him the whole night. But he had been out for a drink? And came back obstreperous? Shameless! The voice was approaching. Jack had seen the Carlos supported by Rena and Isaac. Carlos was in terrible mess that his clothes were ragged and wet with grits on it. His blushing cheek and wandering eyes demonstrated how drunk he was. While walking with others'' help, Carlos was struggling, sometimes raising his hand andughing. It was embarrassing. Rena and Isaac felt kind of embarrassed, so they turned around and could not bear to look at Carlos. Carlos was the great elder of the Grand Freemasons! It was the most powerful position in the Grand Freemasons, even if the head of the them should respect him. It was impossible that anyone had even seen his embarrassment. If anyone outside the guildhall knew it, how could they think of the Grand Freemasons and Carlos? Jack, who was sitting on the bed, even noticed that the club member behind holding back theirughter. If Rena and Isaac were not here, they might haveughed out. Bang! Carlos kicked the half-open door. Then he bowed slightly, with his eyes staring at Jack directly, and his eyes suddenly became fiery. Shit! Jack''s gaze met Carlos''s, and he instantly had goose bumps. The next second. Carlos suddenly struggled to free himself from Rena and Isaac by twisting his body. And then. In full view of the crowd, Carlos staggered his steps towards Jack as if he was to fall over the ground dangerously. "What are you doing, Mr. Carlos?" Jack had a twitch of his eyelid, the he moved subconsciously towards the other side. Carlos struggled to stand up with the support of the bed, sat down on the edge of the bed, and held Jack''s shoulder. "Grandpa!" "Mr. Carlos!" Rena and Isaac eximed with shock. Jack also stared at him with his wide open eyes and sped his hands. But he was sensible enough to hold back his impulse to swing his fists on Carlos''s face. "Err-" Carlos gave a hup towards Jack''s face, giving off an unpleasant smell of alcohol. Then he giggled, "Bro, have a drink with your old Baby? I''ll meet you tomorrow, and I''ll pay you ten XO for arranging me more beautiful little chicks. I''d like to show off in front of the old rake. He should always go out partying at such an old age. So can I." Chapter 476 Who’s the Lackey? The atmosphere was getting tense with everyone struck dumb. Especially Rena, who was so shocked that she couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hand. She nearly screamed out. ''What?A yboy?'' Jack Hughes looked troubled and puzzled while staring at Carlos who was dead drunk in front of him. What Carlos had saidpletely went against his longstanding image in Jack''s mind. However, Carlos seemed to have no idea of it. He held Jack''s shoulder and began grumbling, "Look at that old guy! He always looks as if butter wouldn''t melt in his mouth. But such a yes-man turns out to be so wild with debauchery." "Burp." Carlos belched towards Jack, which was such a nuisance to him that he almost threw out. After a content burp, Carlos continued to grumble, "It''s okay that he, ackey, is so wild. But he dared to mock at me and called me an old fogy. Huh! What the hell was he talking about? Did he really think that I, the Mr. Yales of the Grand Freemasons, was a behaved boy when I was young? If I bring my A-game, even 10ckeys are no match to me. He can have fun at such an old age. Howe I can''t? Nowadays, who can''t have fun at an old age?" Words failed Jack. He subconsciously nced at the people at the door including Isaac and Rena. It was interesting to see how the people looked like at that time. Isaac had a long face while Renawas terrified. Behind them were the people from the Grand Freemasons, whose faces were red with awkwardness. Finally earth to her, Rena stomped her feet and stopped Carlos when he was about to talk again, "Grandpa, you are drunk. Let me take you to your house." Almost at the same time, Isaac turned around to the people behind him with a long face and said, "Go help Mr. Yales go to his house. If anyone dares to talk anything of what happened today, he is so dead." "Yes, sir!" answered the people with terror. "I... I''m not drunk. I can keep drinking as long as there are women to keep mepany." Carlos roared while being held by others. Rena''s face was red with rage and quickly covered Carlos''s mouth with her hand. When all the people left, Isaac, with a long face, managed to smile at Jack awkwardly, "I''m sorry for what happened." Jack shrugged and said, "I didn''t expect Carlos to be so wild." Isaac was so awkward that he turned around and left Jack alone in the room. While chilling out on his bed, he frowned at the thought of what happened.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Carlos''s behavior after he was drunk really went against his public image in Jack''s mind, just like what it was long before when... Suddenly Jack''s eyes gleamed and then he sat straight terrified. After a few seconds, he rubbed his nose and smiled profoundly, murmuring, "Maybe, it''s starting to change. Those who want to kill me might be taking actions soon." For the following three days, Carlos seemed to have disappeared into nowhere in the SH guildhall. Jack learned from Rena that when Carlos woke up, he happened to see the video of him being drunk and silly, which was shot by a junior. He was so ashamed of himself that he locked himself up in his room. Jack felt sympathy for him. Being drunk was not the end of the world. What was worse was that there was always someone to help you recall it after you woke up. Carlos had such a bad luck to have experienced it. Carlos was the only elder of his generation left in the Grand Freemasons which boasted with thirty-six thousand followers through its development till then. Frankly speaking, Carlos had been fantastically admired by the followers. However, he screwed it up himself. How could anybody stand such a misfortune? At the same time, there had been six assassinations taken ce in SH guildhall in the past three days. Even SH guildhall was heavily fortified, they had to deal with the assassination as frequent as twice a day Luckily, Jack and Isaac had foreseen all these. Under the strict security, four assassinations had been tackled by the the Grand Freemasons members even before being carried out. And the rest of two were also put to an end in the east yard by Isaac and Rena. It was early in the morning that day when Rena came with Isaac, bringing breakfast to Jack. Isaac looked tired but his image of being a tough man never changed. He sat on the side and lit a cigarette to enjoy his smoking. Rena ced the food on a small desk and brought it to Jack''s bed. While eating the breakfast, Jack looked at Isaac and said gratefully, "Thank you so much for what you have done these days." As the leader of the Grand Freemasons, Isaac enjoyed no less authority than Jack''s father as the master of the Hughes Family, although he might be no match to Jack''s father in terms of wealth. Yet, he hadpletely be Jack''s bodyguard while running off his shoes attending to the affairs of the 3600 branches in the Grand Freemasons. "It''s okay! Just a few more to take. It won''t be long before the moving finger pops up." Isaac shook his hand and said while managing to smile, "It''s my job to protect you, my distinguished guest. I just didn''t see iting so early that I got to protect you. s!" Jack also smiled awkwardly. Not only was Isaac depressed but also Jack was depressed. He was originally made to join in the Grand Freemasons by Carlos and Rena who threatened him with Yael Quinn. But now he had to rely his safety on the Grand Freemasons. The world was so unpredictable with changes which made Jack have mixed feelings. He took a deep breath and turned to Rena, "Your grandpa is still locking himself up?" Rena nodded helplessly. "He must have suffered quite a lot from the video shot by the junior." Isaac tittered while smoking on his chair. He shrugged and said, "Frankly speaking, I''ve never seen grandpa behaving like that before. Indeed, he really knows how to live it up." "Isaac..." Rena said angrily stomping her feet and frowned at Isaac. Isaac pursed his lips and continued with his smoking. Having finished his breakfast, Jack wiped his lips and said, "Take me to see your grandpa." "What?" Rena was surprised and said awkwardly, "Well, I guess you''d better not see him now. Grandpa looks awkward even at the sight of me, let alone you. You were the one whom grandpa held while saying those words." "It''s fine." Jack shrugged and said with a profound smile, "I happen to have something to ask him." Rena finally agreed to take Jack to see her grandpa. Jack sat on the wheelchair with Isaac''s help. Then the three of them set out to Carlos''s house. It was silent in the house with the door closed tight. Rena opened the door carefully and they came directly to the bedroom. As soon as they came into the house, they heard Carlos shouting from his room angrily, "Get out! Leave me alone." "Hi, grandpa..." said Rena. Carlos said sorrowfully, "s! Rena, look at me. Half of my body is already in the grave. Yet, I couldn''t manage to keep my integrity to the end of my life." Jack rubbed his nose and tittered, "Mr. Yales. I''m Jack. May Ie in?" It was silent for three seconds before Carlos cried out suddenly, "Rena, send Jack away. I don''t want to see him." The atmosphere was getting tense. Jack stopped tittering and said seriously, "I just want to ask you who''s theckey?"000000 Chapter 477 Boom! Both Rena and Isaac looked at Jack confused. It had been silent for a few seconds before Carlos''s voice slowly came from the room, "Come in, Mr. Hughes. Rena, I need a moment with Jack." Hearing this, Rena and Isaac became even more confused looking at Jack. They didn''t say anything but turned around and waited in the yard. Jack rolled the handle on his wheelchair towards the bedroom where Carlos was sitting up in his armchair with a serious look without any awkwardness. "Mr. Yales, you haven''t been out for three days." said Jack. Carlos''s wrinkled face suddenly blushed and he looked down to cough awkwardly. When he looked up again, he became calm looking at Jack with appreciation. "You are brilliant! I can say that you are the smartest guy of your generation whom I''ve ever known in my life. After I saw the video, I wondered whether you would sense something. To my surprise, you did." Carlos spoke highly of Jack. "Thank you, Mr. Yales." Jack nodded. Seeing this, Carlos was more satisfied with him but at the same time felt kind of upset. ''If we had encountered him earlier, he would have been the best fit for Rena who also has a crush on him. It''s a pity that an affinity is yet to reach.'' Carlos thought to himself. He took a deep breath trying to restrain his depression and stared at Jack with his zing eyes, "As what you have thought. Jack nodded with his gleaming eyes, "I want to see him." "It''s not the time yet." said Carlos shaking his hand. "Okay." Jack nodded firmly and then turned around to leave with his wheelchair. Carlos was quite surprised that Jack didn''t even hesitate for a second, which caught him off guard. He had to bite back the words he had prepared. When Jack was about to roll his wheelchair out of the door, he stopped and said, "Well, it''s no big deal to have been drunk for once. Tough times don''tst." Hearing this, Carlos was struck dumb and a flush mounted to his face all the sudden. He signed rubbing his forehead, "You won''t understand. You are still too young." Jack smiled and didn''t say anything. Rena and Isaac stood in the yard looking at each other without any idea of what happened. They were confused and shocked to see how Carlos had changed after talking with Jack. Why would Jack asked "Who''s theckey?" "There he is." Said Isaac when he saw Jacking out of the room. Rena rushed up to help Jack with his wheelchair. She asked curiously, "What have you talked with grandpa?" Jack shook his hand and said, "Please send me to the east yard." He didn''t want to talk about it, as it was something that he was cagey about at that moment. Otherwise, Carlos would have told Rena and Isaac about it. Jack was as calm as usual on the way to the east yard, while Rena and Isaac were in doubts. They ran into the members from the Grand Freemasons, who greeted the three respectfully. At the same time, a young man wearing yellow hair was hovering nervously in the east yard. He looked scared while looking around as if he was trying to find something. He tightened his clothes and clenched his teeth, bing worried. Ever since the SH guildhall was heavily fortified, the east yard, though cleared, had been heavily guarded as well. The young man with yellow hair spotted a chance when there were few people around, so he tightened his clothes and strode towards the room bending his back. "Stay where you are!" Someone shouted suddenly, "That''s where our distinguished guest lives. No one is allowed to enter without permit." This was especially demanded by Isaac. In the SH guildhall, only Rena, Isaac and Carlos could enter Jack''s room freely. However, the young man with yellow hair didn''t stop. Instead, he ran madly with fierceness in his eyes. "Catch him!" Several people from the Grand Freemasons immediately ran towards the young man who was sweating all over with a more ferocious look while running insanely. "What the hell is death about? I don''t give a damn. I''m not afraid of anything but poverty." The young man roared with a hoarse voice, "I''ve enjoyed my life. It''s time to get down to business." He had reached the door while he roared. All the sudden, he stopped and turned around staring angrily at the people running after him, his eyes bloodshot with rage. They were stunned at his sudden stop. "This distance is good enough." He grinned hideously. They were terrified to see a row of bombs apparently around his belly when his right hand torn his tops apart fiercely. "Retreat!" They all retreated with terror when almost at the same time his right hand grabbed the detonating cord without any hesitation. He pulled it hard gnashing his teeth. Boom!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The st sent a mushroom cloud of smoke into the air. The terrible explosion wave destroyed everything it swept all of a sudden. It was such a strong st that all the people in the SH guildhall could feel the shaking clearly with a deafening explosion. "Shoot! Something''se up!" Jack, Rena and Isaac were on their way back to the east yard when they heard the boom and were all terrified. "I have to go first!" Isaac strode towards the east yard while Rena pushed Jack''s wheelchair with a faster speed. It was an explosion, an explosion that happened in SH guildhall. Rena had never encountered anything like this in her whole life, which sent a shiver down her spine while she was walking quickly towards the east yard, terrified and lost. "Have they changed the way?" said Jack sitting on his wheelchair calmly. When they arrived at the east yard, the air was filled with a strong smell mixed with gunpowder and burning ashes which made people cough. They could see the burning me in the yard even from the outside. The yard was filled with people''s painful screaming, just like and swarming with disaster victims. When they entered the east yard, Jack and Rena were stunned to see that almost half people of the east yard had copsed, especially Jack''s room which had beenpletely destroyed. It was such a mess with burning mes. Those who got hurt scattered around in the yard screaming and rolling over on the floor with agony, which looked as if it was hell. Many people rushed to the east yard to help. Isaac was arranging the rescue. He was raged while he managed to hold back his anger. "Isaac, what happened?" Rena came up to Isaac while pushing Jack''s wheelchair. Isaac turned around and said nastily, "A young man from our SH guildhall, who was at the end of his rope, had been bought off to drop the bombs which caused big casualties to our people." Both Jack and Rena looked frozen and felt a shiver down their spines. At the sight of all the mess and miseries here, Rena blurted out, "If we hadn''t go to see grandpa just now, we would have been..."00000 Chapter 478 Seeing is Relieving In the Knight''s Vi, a fierce argument was going on, which was brought about because of Mr. Ward, who hade back finally. "What do you mean? All I get is just ''leave it alone''?" Tiana stared at Mr. Ward angrily as if she was going to go bananas in any minute. "Yes! Leave it alone at the moment." Mr. Ward nodded calmly as usual, paying no attention to Tiana''s anger. "Mr. Knight, do you agree with him?" Tiana turned to Steve Knight. Seeing this, Steve and Rosie didn''t know what to say. It was Tiana who had been doing her best to help after Jack''s ident. What was more, it was thanks to Tiana''s efforts that the tension between Jack and Amber had been eased. But Mr. Ward asked Tiana to stop having a finger in the pie as soon he was back, which was as disappointing as kicking down thedder. "Mr. Ward..." Steve said to Mr. Ward in the hope of wiggle room. Mr. Ward nced at Steve raising his eyebrows, "I care my young master more than you do. Don''t you believe me?" Hearing this, Steve had to bite back his words. At the sight of this, Tiana suddenly sneered, "Huh! It turns out I have been given the cold shoulder." "Tiana..." Amber, who had been silent finally spoke. She knew what kind of man Mr. Ward was, so she also felt confused at Mr. Ward''s decision. Seeing what was happening, she stopped for a second and continued, "Can you give me a moment to ask Mr. Ward about it?" Tiana nodded though fuming with anger. Although Amber was very weak, she managed to stand up, "Mr. Ward, pleasee upstairs with me." Because she had suffered quite a wear and tear before, it was impossible for Amber to recoverpletely in just a few days although she began to take food regrly with three meals a day. Rosie came up to help Amber but she was refused, "Mom, I need a moment with Mr. Ward." They went directly to Steve''s study room upstairs. After Mr. Ward helped Amber sit down, she asked, "Mr. Ward, you are not someone who''s ruthless to others. You must''ve got a reason for it, right?" She guessed there must be a reason based on her understanding of Mr. Ward. Having worked for Patrick Hughes for a long time, he was sent by Patrick Hughes to assist Jack. He was an expert in dealing with people. "Yes. Indeed." Mr. Ward nodded. "I have got a n which needs to be carried out secretly, so it''s inappropriate to have Tiana involved in it." "Can you tell me about it?" asked Amber. "Not at the moment." Mr. Ward shook his head and was hesitant at the sight of Amber who looked weak and pale. Mr. Ward''s reaction was clear to Amber so she asked tenderly raising her eyebrows, "Is there anything else you would like to tell me?" "Phew!" Mr. Ward sighed and didn''t talk. Instead, he opened the door cautiously to check the corridor and turned around to look out of the window. After everything was checked, he walked up to Amber and whispered, "I have confirmed that young master is still alive." All the sudden, Amber trembled, tears welling up in her eyes. Pale with quivering lips, she shed tears rolling down her cheeks, "Where, where''s he now? Why didn''t hee to see me? What a jerk!" Mr. Ward was stunned to see that andforted her immediately, "Please calm down, yourdyship. You should restrain your emotions. Otherwise, it will be harmful to you and the baby." Amber nodded firmly, her cream white teeth biting her lip. But the harder she tried to restrain her emotions, the more emotional she became. The image of Jack kepting to her mind. Since she learned from Mr. Ward that Jack didn''t cheat on her, she had been missing him desperately. To be more urate, she had been missing him long before she learned the truth. The deeper she loved him, the more she missed him. Even if Jack had cheated on her, she wouldn''t have been able to let go her love for himpletely. Instead, it would be like on again, off again. It was because she was a woman who was stubborn that she pretended to have let go of her love for him. With the appearance of Mr. Ward, she didn''t need to pretend any more. No matter how she felt before, she only longed for him at that moment! "I want to see him even for just a nce!" Amber was overwhelmed by her thought of Jack so she begged Mr. Ward grabbing his sleeve. She had never been apart from Jack for so long since she returned to Jack after his divorce. Mr. Ward had no idea what to do all the sudden. What was happening at that moment was the reason why he was hesitant earlier. He waspletely at a loss what to do facing Amber who was begging him. "Mr. Ward, please take me to him. My heart aches for him... desperately." With tears rolling down her cheeks, she raised her index finger and said, "Just a nce ! Just a nce is enough to make me relieved. Seeing that Mr. Ward was still hesitant, Amber said decisively, "If you don''t take me to Jack, I will go on a hunger strike from now on." This made Mr. Ward unable to turn her down any more. "s!" Mr. Ward felt troubled but had to agree, "I''ll arrange it for you. But yourdyship, please take good care of yourself and the baby. And please keep it to yourself what I told you just now." "Sure! Sure!" Amber wiped out her tears hastily and a sweet smile came to her pale yet pretty face. Then the two went to the living room downstairs, where Steve and Rosie were confused to see Amber with a self-evident smile. Having known the truth, Amberforted Tiana patiently, who finally agreed to the Mr. Ward''s arrangement. Seeing this, Steve and Rosie were curious and would like to ask Amber but she didn''t give them a chance and left happily with Mr. Ward after saying goodbye to them. They couldn''t figure out how their daughter who was previously weak and depressed, suddenly became as happy as a child after having been upstairs. Not only them but also Tiana wereplete lost on the spot. It was aplete mess in SH guildhall at that moment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was such a humiliation to the 3600 branches from the Grand Freemasons that the east yard had been attacked by bombs. No one had dared to do that before. It must have been someone who had a blood feud with the Grand Freemasons. It was such a heavy blow at the cost of many people''s lives. While Isaac was busy taking care of the mess, Rena took Jack back to Carlos''s house, pushing his wheelchair. If they hadn''te to see Carlos before, Jack, Rena and even Isaac would have been caught in the explosion and died of it. As soon as they entered the yard, they ran into Carlos who was justing out in a rush. "Grandpa, the east yard had been attacked by bombs." Rena hadn''t recovered from the shock and looked pale. "Yeah. I know." Carlos stopped her and continued, "But that''s not urgent at the moment. I was just on my way to see you. I''ve got something more important for you." "What is it?" Jack and Rena asked at the same time shocked. They couldn''t think of anything that would be more urgent than the explosion that happened in the base of the Grand Freemasons. "Someone wants to see you." Carlos said to Jack pointing towards the gate of SH guildhall.00 Chapter 479 I’m Not Seeing Her! I Don’t Want to See Her! "Who wants to see me?" Jacked asked looking at Carlos surprisingly, because it had been kept secret that he was in the SH guildhall. He couldn''t figure out who else would came to the SH guildhall and want to see him besides the one who wanted to kill him. "You''ve asked me before. Don''t you remember?" said Carlos. Jack''s eyes gleamed. Then he became serious and said, "Isn''t it better to meet him in the SH guildhall?" Carlos shook his head and said, "That was what I thought. But he said hastily on the phone that he arrived at the gate of the SH guildhall before he hung up the phone." Rena wasplete lost hearing the conversation between Jack and her grandpa, which was like a puzzle to her. Hearing what Carlos had said, Jack was silent in contemtion. And Carlos didn''t urge Jack to decide, because he also understood that Jack would be the target openly if he stood right in front of the gate of the SH guildhall at this moment. Besides, the east yard was still in a mess. Having hesitated for a few seconds, Jack said slowly, "I''ll meet him outside the SH guildhall." "But..." Rena was worried. Before she could finish her words, Carlos stopped her by shaking his head. At the gate of the SH guildhall. Because of the explosion in the SH guildhall, many people gathered outside the house on the Chinatown street, gossiping. Mr. Ward headed towards the SH guildhall with Amber painstakingly through the the crowd. With his protection, Amber was free of being pushed by people. "Mr. Ward, is that the ce where he is?" Amber looked towards the SH guildhall through the crowd with her gleaming eyes, which was all she cared at that moment. "Yes." Mr. Ward became worried whether something had happened seeing the crowd around. Soon he found out what happened through the crowd''s conversations. The news that the SH guildhall had been attacked by bombs came to Mr. Ward like a bolt from the blue. He looked serious and turned around to Amber, "Yourdyship, please promise me that no matter what happens, you won''t do anything on impulse and that you will leave after a nce." Amber was in a dilemma with her pale face. How could he expect her to do so? But seeing how serious Mr. Ward was, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to see him even for a nce if she didn''t promised Mr. Ward. Amber clenched her fists and agreed nodding her head, "Okay." Seeing this, Mr. Ward felt relieved. As far as he was concerned, it was really inconsiderate of him to take Amber here when the SH guildhall had just been attached by bombs. But he failed to turn down Amber who begged and made him to do so. Finally, Mr. Ward had arrived at the front of the crowd with Amber. When standing there, Amber champed at the bit with her gleaming eyes and a sweet smile on her face. Words failed Mr. Ward when he saw this. ''Maybe it was the first time she had been in high spirit these days.'' Mr. Ward thought to himself. Sometimes one could love another so deep that his or her life relied on another. In the area right under the memorial gateway of the SH guildhall, people from the Grand Freemasons wereing in and out continuously, paying no attention to the crowd around. It was such a chaos and mess. It was absolutely shocking news that the base of the prestigious the Grand Freemasons had been attacked by bombs. It was well known that the Grand Freemasons which had existed for more than two hundred years with 3600 branches, was not inferior to any old family in the world in terms of its strength. Howe a base of such a powerful organization be attacked by bombs? The consequence of it was as if it were the Hughes'' Manor that was attacked by bombs. Such provocation was a great humiliation to the people from the Grand Freemasons. Based on the current situation, it wouldn''t end with ease.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What terrified the onlookers more was that how cruel the terrorist was to attack the base of the Grand Freemasons with bombs. Jack sat on the wheelchair and Rena pushed the wheelchair slowly behind Carlos. Hearing the loud discussion from the onlookers, both Carlos and Rena had a long face. The explosion this time had a extremely bad influence on the fame of the Grand Freemasons, which became theughingstock of people outside the Grand Freemasons. And it went without saying to Jack. Although he had joined in the the Grand Freemasons for a short time, he had known something about the history of the Grand Freemasons. It was a humiliation to be preyed on by those who used to bow down to the Grand Freemasons. And the ident was caused because of him. Seeing the circumstance of the Grand Freemasons, Jack felt guilty. When they reached the gate, Carlos called a bunch of people from the Grand Freemasons to gather around, who would work as bodyguards for Jack. When Jack just came in public to the gate of the SH guildhall, no one could make sure there wouldn''t be any assassin targeting Jack with a gun in the crowd. As they crowded around, Jack felt it was kind of dark and he could only see through the chink the crowd in front of the SH guildhall. He was searching anxiously for that very person. At the same time in the crowd, Mr. Ward''s eyes gleamed when he saw a bunch of people walking out of the SH guildhall. "Yourdyship, here he is." Amber trembled while she was longing for Jack. All the sudden, she was struck by intense emotions. Her pretty eyes gleamed with tears. She couldn''t help clenching her fists and biting her lip while searching for the one whom she had longed for day and night from the crowd walking out of the SH guildhall. "Wait a second!" Jack suddenly stopped with a serious look while on his way out. He didn''t see the person whom he wished to see, through the chink between the two followers. Instead, he saw the one whom his heart ached for and who would light the fire of hope for him when he was desperate. Suddenly, Jack was struck dumb and his mind went nk. He couldn''t even hear the chaotic noise of the crowd. Through the chink in front of him, he felt that the world only belonged to him and her at that moment. "Honey!" Jack cried out. His heart ached when he saw the prettydy who was looking around. It hurt so bad as if there were thousands of knives stabbing his heart. He was overwhelmed by intense emotions. All the sudden, he felt grieved while his hands grabbing his pants tightly. He had been longing for the reunion for so long! But he looked down slowly on his legs. Rena looked upset and awkward when she heard Jack crying out in surprise. Her eyes were also fixed on Amber in the crowd, while biting her lip. She had aplicated feeling at that moment. "Mr. Yales, didn''t you tell me that it was Mr. Ward who wanted to see me?" Jack suddenly spoke coldly with rage. Even the people gathered around could feel the rage and were all terrified. Carloswas also confused. He pondered for a second and said, "I didn''t know it would turn out to be like this either!" "Send me back, now!" Jack''s eyes became bloodshot instantly and he was so terrified as if he had seen a ghost. Paying no attention to Rena who was holding his wheelchair, he rolled his wheelchair with his hands trying to turn around by force. Rena was surprised at his move. But he couldn''t manage to move the wheelchair with his hands. Instead, his hands were cut bleeding. "Jack!" Both Carlos and Rena were stunned to see that. Jack was about to go bananas. He screamed while keeping it in a low voice, "Send me back, now! I''m not seeing her. I don''t want to see her."?????? Chapter 480 Carry Me on Your Back Carlos and Rena didn''t anticipate it to be like this. Jack was so raged at that moment that he still grabbed the wheels tightly trying to turn around while his hands were bleeding. "Rena, send me back." Jack shouted while trying to keep his voice low. "What''s up? What happens?" Rena was terrified and immediately bent down to hold Jack in her arms. "Send me back! I don''t want to see her!" Jack said difficultly while gnashing his teeth. "But haven''t you been longing to see her?" Rena was so terrified that tears welled up in her pretty eyes. Even though she was so upset but just as her grandpa had said, it was fate that brought Jack and Ambe together. They were meant to be couple. If not for her sense, she would have wished to cancel the appointment much more than Jack did. Jack trembled lying in Rena''s arms while grabbing the wheelchair tightly, his eyes bloodshot with tears. He said difficultly while managing to keep in a low voice, "How can I meet her now? Just to tell her that her husband has be handicapped, huh?" In a sobbing tone, his words were like a sharp knife stabbing Rena right on her heart. She was shocked. "You don''t want to see her now because you don''t want to appear down and out in front of her, right?" Rena thought to herself. That was it. Who didn''t wish to be at one''s best in front of his or her beloved? He wouldn''t allow himself to show even a bit of w let alone that he was sitting on the wheelchair at the moment. Jack didn''t notice the change of Rena''s mood. He almost begged her with tears in his eyes, "Please! Please send me back. I have sworn I would only go back to her after I can stand up again. I don''t want her to see me now as a damn handicapped." It was Amber who came back to him without hesitation and apanied him to stage aeback when he first became down and out. He wouldn''t have his beloved Amber to go through that again. He knew Amber from A to Z. If Amber, his silly girl, found out he was handicapped, she would have rushed to him without hesitation again. He didn''t want the reunion with her when he had to sit on the wheelchair. He wished to show up again in front of her with glory. "Please, send me back. I can drop to my kneels if you wish." "s!" Rena sighed deeply. She raised her slim hand slowly and wiped out the tears at the corner of her eyes. She pushed Jack and smiled sweetly at him, "All right! Then don''t see her now. I''m sending you back. When you can stand up again, we wille to see her then." "Thank you! I really appreciate it!" Jack was so grateful to her. At that moment, he looked so pathetic without any grace as if he were a beggar on the street who was grateful after being given something to eat. How humble he was! "Let''s go back." Rena managed to force a smile and stood up to turn the wheelchair around painstakingly. See this, Carlos felt so pity for Rena. He had seen clearly the change of Rena''s mood, who had been so humble to restrain all her feelings. What a silly girl! Carlos smiled bitterly and felt suffocated when he heard someone cried out suddenly, "Carlos, where are you?" It was Mr. Ward! Being thrown in to a panic, Jack became raged at the sight of Mr. Ward. Because of instincts, he grabbed the handles on his wheelchair more tightly with bulging veins in his bleeding hands. Carlos''s eyes twitched and he looked back subconsciously to find Mr. Ward and Amber from the crowd. If Mr. Ward hadn''t got hold of Amber''s hand, she would have rushed over to Jack. It was indeed the case Mr. Ward and Amber were waiting anxiously for the people toe out from the SH guildhall but only found them stop at the gate without any trace of Jack. Amber was so disappointed at that. Was it really that difficult to see Jack for just a nce? She was about to rush toward the gate when Mr. Ward was quick enough to stop her. That was when he cried out. If Amber had rushed to the gate of SH guildhall, she would have been exposed in public. He was not worried that people would look at Amber. What he was afraid of was that Amber might be spotted by the one who wanted to kill Jack. That was why he had shouted. "Mr. Hughes, there''s no way to hide from them. Just meet them." Carlos said to Jack not knowing what else to do. Jack stared at Carlos resentfully, his eyes bloodshot with tears. He had suspected that it was Mr. Ward when Carlos talked after being drunk the other day. So, he went to Carlos''s house to confirm his suspicion. But what Mr. Ward was doing made Jack extremely angry. "He has been working for father his whole life. Howe he is being so irrational!" Jack thought to himself. Seeing Jack who looked furiously, Carlos said awkwardly, "Maybe you should meet them for a moment! Amber ising over. I don''t think Mr. Ward, being tough outside and soft inside, is able to stop her." Jack didn''t know what to do. A few secondster, he sneered, "What a dumb fool!" He became resolute with his eyes sparkling. He looked up to Rena, "Can you do me a favor?" "Sure!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Carry me on your back." Jack forced a smile, "Carry me on your back so that I can pretend to be standing." Rena was lost for a second and then she nodded forcing a smile and came to the front of Jack. "Rena..." Carlos couldn''t help crying out with a troubled look. "Grandpa, I should do him this small favor." Rena turned around to his grandpa and said with a smile which looked so pathetic. With Jack on her back, she frowned for a second as she felt the weight of Jack. Although she was one of the Lieutenant in the Grand Freemasons, she was after all a girl who was no match to boys in terms of strength. But Rena bit the bullet and managed to stand up slowly in the crowd with Jack on her back. Carlos couldn''t stand seeing this and moved silently to Rena''s side to help hold Jack. With the cover of the people from the Grand Freemasons, Rena slowly stood up with Jack on her back. Seen from far away, he seemed to have stood up especially when he managed to keep his body straight upwards. When Amber, who had been waiting anxiously, spotted someone familiar showing up slowly from the crowd, she was struck dumb and tears rolled down her cheeks all the sudden. At that moment, she paid no attention to the close distance between Jack and Rena. All that came to her eyes was only Jack. "It''s him... My silly man!" Although she seemed to be in a trance with tears rolling down her cheeks, she smiled cheerfully. "Yourdyship, we should go now. Remember your promise?" When Mr. Ward saw Jack, he was surprised. Carlos had told him what happened. So when he saw Jack "standing" behind Rena, he figured out what was going on and he also figured out that Jack didn''t want to see Amber for the time being. But as soon as he finished his words, Amber got rid of his hand and ran towards the SH guildhall. She had been longing to see him day and night. Now that she had seen him, she just wanted to throw herself into his arms.???????????? Chapter 481 A Kiss, and She Lost Weight With much efforts, Jack straightened his body, and he pretended to "stand" behind Rena. He also worked very hard on his emotions, attempting to keep calm. Nevertheless, all his eyes could focus on was just the silhouette of Amber. It cut his heart like a knife to see her usually pretty face looking so fatigued, pale, and weak. He dared not imagine how much suffering he had caused her all this while. Still, he could not show any trace of his true emotions because he was aware that his little dummy was going to approach him. And he ... did not want his little dummy to approach. Next second. His eyes sprang wide open, he felt as if a thunder rumbled through his brain. That was when he saw Amber suddenly broke free from Mr. Ward, running exactly towards him. ''Don''te over!'' As if by instinct, the corners of Jack''s lips quivered, he felt a roar surging from his mouth. But he eventually suppressed his instincts. Right at that instant, he panicked and was at aplete loss. ''Do note over, if you do that, it will attract attention!''Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack, as he was holding Rena''s shoulders, subconsciously tightened his grip on her shoulders, it hurt her so much that she knitted her brows and groaned in pain. In moments like that, it was not at all clear who the mastermind behind the murder was. It was inevitable that Amber was attracting attention when she ran towards Jack. Amongst the watchful eyes surrounding them, as long as there was someone with the backing of a powerful mastermind, it was enough to bring a catastrophe to Amber, to the Knight family. Within view. Amber had already dashed out of the crowd, she stuck out like a sore thumb. Mr. Ward ran after her, he was just as shell-shocked, he looked frightened and helpless. Stop! You must stop! Suddenly, an idea sparked in Jack''s head and his expression changed from fear to sheer determination. He broke into a smile. An evil grin of decisiveness to resort to some extreme measures. Slowly, he leaned close to Rena''s ears, then whispered, "Could you please help me one more time?" His warm breath stimted her senses, with a moment, her soft pale skin on the ears swiftly turned red. The redness quickly spread to her face. "Yes." Rena''s agreement was practically beyond her conscious control. Not only did Jack''s question had the effect of causing her body to shudder, any remaining bit of rationality in her mind was also dispersed into thin air. Jack asked, "Can I kiss you?" Renapletely lost her wits, her ability to think alsopletely vanished. Sensing the warm breath on her ears, it sent shivers, like electricity, up and down her entire body. His words pounded right into her heart. In the moment of passion, her senses were running wild and she could not think clearly. "Yes!" Rena slowly turned around. Once he had her consent, Jack closed his eyes and bent down to kiss her. Their lips locked. The moment seemed frozen in time. Rena''s eyes were closed, and her eyshes fluttered. Her body was shivering, she felt an intense warmth in her body. While her lips perceived the tenderness, her mind was lost in aplete nk. "Rena..." This entire scene took ce so quickly that Carlos Juan Yales, who was very nearby, barely had time to stop them. Carlos was furious, he red with wide-opened eyes at the inseparable couple locking lips. At the same time. Amber was running towards SH guildhall, she suddenly stopped. She saw Jack was kissing Rena, the scene was like a thunder, she missed him son much, and she was full of excitement, but now, everything was gone. Amber came to a standstill, she was dazed. Under the scorching hot sun. She could not feel any warmth. On the contrary, she felt as if she was standing in an ice cave. The sky seemed to have darkenedpletely. She recognized Rena Yales, she was the one who caused the misunderstanding between Amber and Jack, and hence their separation. Amber would never forget Rena''s face, so gorgeous that even she was no match with. However... this scene before her eyes... "Young madam, please stop dashing forward." Mr. Ward was panting as he finally caught up with Amber, then he grabbed her arm. By this time, they had already caught the attention of many people. If she were to really dash across, it would be too dangerous! "Mr. Ward, didn''t you say, it was a misunderstanding?" Amber looked mournfully at Mr. Ward, her tears rolling her face, "Is is this a misunderstanding?" Mr. Ward shuddered, he was perplexed why she said that. ... He had only one thought and that was to retrieve Amber, he had not noticed the scene in front of SH guildhall Her words prompted him to turn around to look. The scene he saw caused his pupils to contract to a slit. ''Young master, why are you kissing this woman for real?'' "False, young madam, it really is a false impression!" Nervous, anxious, and clueless, Mr. Ward still made a desperate attempt to exin the situation. Amber vigorously wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes, then smiled decisively, "I''m not stupid, you know..." p! She shook off Mr. Ward''s hold on her arm, turned around defiantly, and ran back towards the crowd. "Young madam ..." Mr. Ward panicked, he nced back at the kissing scene in front of SH guildhall, then he stomped his feet in frustration before he turned around and broke into a run. SH guildhall. The kiss between Jack and Rena seemed to be frozen in time. Carlos'' eyes were still wide opened. When he saw the departure of Mr. Ward and Amber, he pronounced sternly, "They''ve left." Only then they released each other''s lips. Jack''s eyes searched amidst the crowd that was not too distant, he could no longer find Amber. Immediately, he felt a sense of relief. However, Rena''s eyes were still shut tight, her cheeks were flushing red. Right after their lips parted, her body shuddered a little and her eyshes fluttered lightly, before she finally slowly opened her eyes. From the depth of her eyes, there was a sense of disappointment. "Let mee down now, thank you." Jack said calmly. Really... was this only just for show? Rena pressed her lips together, thereupon she nodded absent-mindedly. Once Jack was released, a line of people returned directly to the SH guildhall. Carlos dismissed the members of the Grand Freemasons. He was still fuming over the incident earlier; his expression was severe and he even clenched his fists. He was the Grandmaster of the Premier Generation. Rena was his only granddaughter, since young, she had always been pampered and indulged. She was the one and only treasured gem in the Grand Freemasons. To witness with his own eyes how his treasured granddaughter was reduced to such a humiliating state, it was difficult to calm his turmoiled emotions, despite being an usually calm and stable person. "Grandpa, why don''t you go back first? Let me bring Jack to his new residence." Rena suddenly said, recalling that Isaac had previously arranged for Jack a new residence, exactly right next to himself. "Rena ..." Carlos did not finish what he wanted to say, he just sighed, turned around and left. Rena pushed the wheelchair, feeling a sense of loss, she headed towards the new residence. Whereas Jack sat silently in his wheelchair, he seemed lost in thoughts. Finally. Rena broke the silence. "This kiss, don''t you feel you are very heartless to her?" She knew that Jack had travelled a long distance across the ocean, his sole aim was to reconcile with Amber, clear up the misunderstanding and to seek her forgiveness. But, due to the kiss, the "misunderstanding" obviously took a firm hold in Amber''s mind. "She lost weight." Jack did not answer the question. His heartache was disyed in his eyes. He rubbed his nose and talked to himself, "Her face was emaciated, she looked ill. She did not eat properly, this little dummy doesn''t even know how to care for the baby." Rena''s slender body shook, tears welled up in her beautiful eyes instantly, she was feeling extremely dejected. Her lips quivered, "Jack, did you even hear my question?" Jack smiled, his eyes glinted with determination and decisiveness. Instead of putting her and her family in danger of death, I would rather let her misunderstand me, even go separate ways with me, what would that matter??????????????? Chapter 482 Even if I Were Lowly and Insignificant, How could I Bear to See Him Suffer? Even though the tones and words were mild. They were spoken with indescribable determination and conviction. When he was confronted with despair, and on the verge of death, his most intimate desire was to be back with Amber Knight and the baby. Now that he had calmed down and had epted his reality, his topmost concern was their welfare and safety. "Death does not matter to me, as long as she is well." Jack shook his head. Meanwhile, Rena was secretly crying to herself, tears were falling down her face. ''Then what about me?'' ''Does that mean that I ... deserved it?'' She bit down on her red lips, to curb herself from crying aloud. She bit herself so hard, that her teeth had cut her lips, such that her lips started bleeding. ''With that kiss, you pushed her away, but you got me deeply entangled in a predicament.'' Instinctively she lowered her head, looking at Jack through her teary eyes. She found Jack was holding the trousers tightly, the veins on the back of his hand were clearly seen, he was trembling. Out of the blue, her expression brightened up. Her misery suddenly dissipated. She encouraged, "You''ll be able to stand again, you''ll definitely return to her in glory. By that time, I can help you to exin it to her. Yes, I''m sure of it." Jack smiled faintly, while quietly loosening his trousers with both his hands.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They arrived at the courtyard next to Isaac residence. Rena carefully prepared the bedspread, then helped Jack get into bed before preparing to leave. Just when she was at the door. She heard Jack''s voice from behind. "Thank you for what you did earlier, you have sacrificed." "Oh no, not at all! I''m d to help." Rena turned around and replied to Jack with a bright smile. Whereupon she proceeded to leave. Sitting in bed, Jack pondered with a frozen expression. Rena''s smile felt sharp like a needle to him, it pricked his heart! p! Jack gave himself a tight p. How could she be d to help? "I owed you so much..." Rena was just a short distance away from Jack''s room, she could no longer contain her emotions. Her tears flowed freely, as she burst out weeping passionately. She pushed open the door to her room, shut it behind her, and leaned on the closed door. In time, she slid lower and lower, from the standing position and finally crashed down on the floor. "You only have her in your mind, why don''t you ever spare a thought for me?" Her sobs echoed in her room. Rena grabbed her hair in desperation, she was in a most miserable plight. In this instant, there was not a trace of her previous elegant demeanour and style. After crying for what seemed like a long time, she sat dejectedly in front of her dressing table. Looking at her scattered hair, and her face was full of tears. She smiled dolefully at her reflection, "Rena Yales, when did you be so piteous and miserable over a man?" Thump, thump. Knocking sounds against the door rapped through the air. Rena panicked. She quickly wiped off her tears and put on a pretence that nothing had happened. "Coming!" She opened the door. The sight of Carlos Juan Yales caused her a little fright, "Grandpa, what made youe here?" "My granddaughter has be so miserable, how could I possibly note?" The sullen-looking Carlos gave the impression of a male lion suppressing its rage, he stepped into the room slowly. Rena closed the door. She smiled gently, "I''m fine." p! Carlos turned around deliberately and pped her face. "You''re fine? You are foolish, he just used you. Earlier outside the n residence, are you aware of what you were? You were used as a tool." "I, Carlos Juan Yales, am, above all, an ancestral elder of the Grand Freemasons, and ultimately am themanding power of the n. There would not be a time when I would let my granddaughter be so lowly." "Since your childhood, grandpa has always doted on you, you are the treasured gem of the Grand Freemasons. I have nurtured you to have high spirits, such that you have never thought highly of anybody. Rena, why, of all people, have you allowed yourself to fall so miserably and lowly, for this Jack Hughes?" His outburst of angry reprimands hurt her feelings. Rena bit hard on her lips again, her pretty eyes were brimming with tears. She lowered her head. And whispered sorrowfully, "I don''t know, I don''t know why I''ve be this way; when I see him anxious, when I see him suffer, when I see him terrified, I also feel anxious, experience feelings of suffering and terror along with him." "You..." In a fit of fury, Carlos gritted his teeth firmly, raised his arm, he was about to hit her again. But his heart quickly softened when he saw that Rena neither ducked nor cowered. He let his arm fall heavily, then proceeded to sit down on the chair. He stared at the ceiling with a reproachful expression, "Grandpa regrets... I regret bringing you along to invite Jack to join the Grand Freemasons." "Love'' is a word, that gets people easily entangled in a deep mess. You silly girl, you put too much value on this word, there''ll be a lot of pain awaiting you in the future." Rena understood that her grandpa loved her after all, she looked back at him gloomily. However, she could not withdraw her feelings onmand. She was a disappointment, even she thought so. In fact, she had never thought that she would ever experience what she was going through now. She was the celebrated, special gem of the Grand Freemasons, and was also one of the Lieutenants. What she had hoped for in the past, was a movie kind of story, that a knight in shining armour would ride on rainbow and sesses and they would be a match made in heaven. And the irony was that, right at this moment, she felt as insignificant as dust. "Rena, from today onwards, Grandpa will order someone else to care for Jack, you are leaving this residence." Carlos decided on the spur of the moment. Rena was stunned by his decision. "Grandpa, previously you were worried that other people could not provide proper care, you were worried that he would frame you, that''s why you got me to look after him." "But Grandpa did not think that you would get yourself sunken so deep into trouble!" He continued fiercely, "The Mafia Boss and I would select the right candidate. From today onwards, you are not to see Jack again." His tone was strong and firm, any retort was not tolerated. Nevertheless. Rena suddenly became resolute, "Grandpa, I disagree, I insist on looking after Jack." "Rena ..." Very swiftly, Carlos'' face flushed red with anger. Rena wiped her tears and continued in defiance, "Grandpa, I just would like to look after Jack. I promise you I will not allow myself to sink any lower. It is simply just providing care." Carlos snorted augh, "You think that I have not been through life, that I do not know the ways of life? ''Love'' and ''passion'' are two things that I know better than you do." Rena sped her hands together andughed bitterly. "Grandpa, I don''t care about what you think, I insist on looking after him; if you don''t let me, I''ll leave the Grand Freemasons." Bang! Carlos mmed his hand on the table resolutely, "You ... you really want to provoke me?" "I have feelings for no one else, just for him." Rena continued calmly, "Grandpa, do you know - in the past when I heard peoplemented that ''if you like somebody, you see a glow in that person'' - I used to think that was just sour grapes talking. But now I know it''s true." "I will not get entrapped further; he knows that he has a family." She shrugged her shoulders, "I shall take good care of him. When the everything settles and he can leave, we will go our separate ways." Carlos'' body trembled with rage, he glowered at her. Yet he could not find a counter-argument when the opponent was his granddaughter. He understood his granddaughter very well, her arrogant and stubborn character sometimes meant that she would not heed the advice of others on a certain matter. Eventually. Carlos gritted his teeth fiercely, deciding to just let her be. With big, vigorous strides, he left the room. Rena sent off her grandfather respectfully. She shut the door behind him. "I wouldn''t feelfortable with anyone else looking after him. What if he gets cold, bes hungry, feels troubled?" Rena''s gaze flickered and she smiled sadly, her right hand wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, "Even if I be lowly and insignificant, how can I bear to watch him grieve?"??????? Chapter 483 Wait?! It is Almost There! At the vi of the Knight family. As soon as Amber got off the car, she ran back to her bedroom with a crying face and locked the door of the room.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Ward showed an unhappy face as he slowly walked into the vi with a heavy body. "Did I do a good thing or a bad thing?" He hesitated. He brought Amber to meet Jack as Amber had missed Jack a lot. However, they saw the scene at SH guildhall. Originally, they had a misunderstanding. The exnation he had made to Amber when he came to find her had slowly made her relieved. However, the scene at SH guildhall was like a bolt from the blue for Amber. It was like lightning had struck Amber. Yet, Mr. Ward probably understood why Jack did that at that time. It was because he did not want to expose Amber in the daytime and attract those forces to assassinate Amber. Therefore, Jack made a choice in a very short time. He used the ''misunderstanding'' to make Amber leave angrily. p! Mr. Ward pped himself without mercy. "I have made a trouble!" In the vi. Steve Knight and Rosie were worried and they looked anxious. They were shocked by Amber''s reaction just now. Amber didn''t even greet them. She directly ran upstairs and even locked the door of her room. When they saw Mr. Ward walk in. They hurriedly walked towards him. "Mr. Ward, what happened? Amber was smiling happily when she went out. How did shee back with such a crying face?" "Yeah, Mr. Ward. Just now Amber ran in while crying and ignored us. She went upstairs and directly locked the door of her room." Mr. Ward almost went crazy when he thought of the incident that happened just now. Looking at the anxious and worried Steve and Rosie, he still suppressed his irritated feeling, sighed, and said. "I brought Mrs. Hughes to meet young master. Boom! Steve and Rosie were stunned at the same time. "Did you find Jack? Where is he now?" Rosie asked quickly. "I can''t say it now. Young master is now at a ce that is considered pretty safe." Mr. Ward waved his hand and he looked at Steve and Rosie in guilt, "However, I had done a bad thing although I had good intentions this time. At that time, I had only considered that Mrs. Hughes wanted to meet up with young master. However, what I didn''t expect was that given the current situation, young master would never want to meet Mrs. Hughes. Therefore, something happened just now that had made Mrs. Hughes behave like this." Mr. Ward exined patiently, "Young master had made an impulsive move to stop Mrs. Hughes from meeting him. That was why Mrs. Hughes came back angrily." "Jack didn''t want to meet Amber?" Rosie waspletely stunned as she was a little confused. Yet, Steve had understood the main point of what Mr. Ward had said. He raised his hand to stop Rosie who wanted to ask more questions and said with a deep voice, "In this current situation, Jack is indeed not suitable to meet Amber." Seeing Rosie''s confused look, Steve exined patiently, "Now we don''t even know the forces that wanted to kill Jack. The enemy is hiding in the dark while we are an easy target out there. If it has been a stalemate for some time, then we could still slowly make some progress. However, if Amber meets with Jack, it will cause Amber and our family to be in a dangerous situation that Jack has already been." "But they can even block the road to kill people. They must have investigated the rtionship between Jack and us." Rosie said. Steve shook his head, "Those people have been nning to kill Jack and this matter is terrifying. Their target is Jack and they wouldn''t pay attention to us for now. They are in an urgent and desperate situation as they didn''t manage to kill Jack. However, if Amber and Jack stay together, they might change the target from Jack to us." Rosie showed a look as if she had clearly understood the situation. She wanted to say something but she did not. She looked upstairs, "Then what should we do now?" Steve looked at Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, what kind of impulsive move that Jack had done to hurt Amber?" Mr. Ward''s face looked serious and turned pale as he said vaguely, "He pulled a girl and kissed her in front of Mrs. Hughes." Upon hearing the words. Steve and Rosie were extremely furious as they showed a fierce look in their eyes. ''Didn''t he just take a knife to cut Amber''s heart?'' Rosie was about to get furious at the moment. Yet, Steve said with a deep voice, "Dear, please go up andfort Amber." "You..." Rosie was shocked. "For now, we will believe what Mr. Ward had said just now. When Jackes back safely, I, as a father, will definitely settle all these matters with him." Steve said with a deep voice, "You know Amber''s character. She will not care anything if she wants to do something. Thest time when she wanted to stay with Jack, we couldn''t stop her, right? I think Jack knows Amber''s character so he made such an extreme move." Steve didn''t have a character that was as calm as Rosie on normal days. Now, it was rare that he was being considerate. Yet, he looked at Mr. Ward coldly at the end. "I also hope that Mr. Ward didn''t lie. We, the Knight family, had stood out to help Jack. I hope that Jack is a person who is worth helping. Otherwise, I, Steve Knight, would not let my daughter suffer from those bullies even if I have to risk everything for it!" "I swear with my life." Mr. Ward was not angry as he said seriously. After waiting for Rosie to walk upstairs. Mr. Ward broke the silence again. "Let us strengthen the security of the vi." Mr. Ward said with a deep voice, "Although young master had pissed Mrs. Hughes off today, Mrs. Hughes was indeed overreacting at that time and I didn''t stop her in time. It was pretty obvious at that time and I am afraid that those people would make some moves as they are desperate and anxious now." "It shouldn''t be that fast, right?" Steve was dubious about it. Mr. Ward shook his head, "Those people had already done everything they could but they didn''t even hurt young master. Do you think that it is too fast?" Although he had done a bad thing for bringing Amber to see Jack. Mr. Ward still remembered the scene at SH guildhall. ''It was crowded with people and the security of SH guildhall was tight.'' ''Even SH guildhall was bombed. That meant that force could do anything by fair means or foul.'' ''They had already done it at all cost to bomb the ce even though they would result in Grand Freemasons be their enemy.'' ''They didn''t even manage to kill young master.'' ''They were definitely extremely anxious and they were very close to desperation.'' Upon hearing that. Steve nodded with a serious face, "I will get it done tonight. However, Mr. Ward, what are you going to do?" "Wait!" Mr. Ward said a word and it made Steve clueless suddenly. Mr. Ward rubbed his hands, "If I didn''t find young master, I have to beat my brain to find a way. Now, I have confirmed that young master is in a safe ce, then I could just sit at ease. Now, I only need time and an opportunity." Looking at Mr. Ward''s convinced look, Steve felt slightly relieved in his heart. After a while, he asked again, "Is there any news from Patrick now?" Steve was clear that why there were so many bad people targeting Jack. The reason was that Patrick Hughes had disappeared. When Patrick was around, with his identity of being the head of the Hughes family, no one had dared to step out of line. Those who stepped out of line had eventually paid the price. Like the Burton family from the capital city and the Quinn family from X City. However, without Patrick''s presence and power, Jack had lost his only protection. The danger he would face couldn''t even be borne by the Knight family. Besides waiting for the return of Patrick, Steve really felt that there was nothing he could do. Mr. Ward rubbed his jaw and said meaningfully, "It will be soon."[ Chapter 484 How Could a Man Have No Ambition? The night was quiet. However, Amber did not feel like sleeping at all. She lean in front of the window while looking at the white moon dazed. Knock. A door knock was heard. "Amber, can Mome in?" "Come in." Amber didn''t turn her head as she said. The door opened and Rosie walked in. She was stunned when she saw her daughter lean in front of the window dazed. She hadforted Amber during the day and even exined to her ording to what Mr. Ward had said. "Are you still thinking about the incident that happened during the day?" Rosie asked. "No." Amber''s lonely pretty face showed a smile, "Whether it''s true or not, at least I know that he is safe and sound. I will wait for him to personally exin the truthfulness of the matter to me." She said the words firmly. It was very different from Amber who mumbled hesitantly and who had lost the desire for food and drink before. Rosie felt relieved secretly. If the matter that happened during the day made Amber back to the previous state, she really didn''t know what she should do. "Do you need Mom to apany you tonight?" Rosie said. Amber shook his head, "No need. I will be a mother soon. Why do I need my Mom to sleep with me?" She stood up as she said. She stretched herself and yawned. "Mom, you could go and rest. I am sleepy too." "Okay." Rosie nodded, turned, and left. Amber got into the quilt but did noty down and sleep. She gently touched the small bulge at her belly with her right hand and said softly and firmly, "Baby, let us wait for Daddy toe back and admit his fault, okay?" She was not stupid. She had understood the current situation after her mother exined it to her during the day. Even though she was still dubious about the matter that Jack had kissed Rena, she didn''t have the big mood swing like before. All the doubts, she could only wait for Jack to return and exin to her. While waiting for Jack''s return, her responsibility had shifted from not only being a responsible wife but also being a responsible mother too. In the dark night. Mr. Ward hurriedly rushed to SH guildhall. The multiple security protocols of SH guildhall did not stop Mr. Ward at all and let him enter. After getting into SH guildhall, Mr. Ward did not manage to walk far before a figure stood in his way. "Are you finally here?" "I am here!" "He is also waiting for you." "I know." Mr. Ward followed Carlos and walked towards the yard where Jack was. The lights were still on in the yard. Jack sat on the bed while reading books. He hadn''t slept yet. When he heard the footsteps outside, he silently put down the book and looked outside coldly. Mr. Ward and Carlos appeared in his sight. Mr. Ward immediately kneeled down on the ground when he entered the door.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Young master, I had acted recklessly for the matter during the day." "Heh!" Anger could be seen in Jack''s eyes. He rarely showed this kind of facial expression to Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward appeared when he was in the most difficult situation and he saved him and his mother. Mr. Ward even did his best to support his career and life from the time they met each other until the present. Jack always respected Mr. Ward. However, he was really angry this time! "Do you know how much risk was there for you to bring Amber here during the day?" Jack said the words through the gaps of his teeth as if the words were like a cold wind. Mr. Ward was scared and his facial expression changed. He hurriedly kowtowed on the ground, "It was my fault. I acted recklessly. I didn''t consider the consequences and risks properly. Please punish me, young master." Jack waved his hand, "It''s fine. Get up. How did Amber react when she went home?" Mr. Ward looked nervous and he hesitated for a moment. Yet, he still said. "She was really agitated. She directly ran back to her room when she reached home. She even locked the door of her room." "However, I had exined to her on your behalf. It shouldn''t have a big problem." Jack nodded and he felt relieved slightly in his heart. It was normal if Amber was confused about the matter that happened during the day. Mr. Ward had been his father''s close family servant for decades. If he was still clueless about that, then all his work had been for nothing. Mr. Ward slowly got up. There were tears in his old eyes and he slowly walked towards Jack. He kept paying his attention to Jack''s legs all the time. Although he had already known about the condition of Jack''s legs when he met with Carlos. He was still extremely heartbroken after seeing it with his own eyes. "Young master, your legs..." Tears could be seen in Mr. Ward''s eyes and his voice was trembling. Jack came back to his senses and smiled bitterly while patting on his legs, "My legs are useless now." "Useless?!" Mr. Ward''s body trembled and he said reluctantly, "No. There must be a possibility of getting up again. Carlos, you Grand Freemasons which is imposing, couldn''t you even hire a good doctor?" In the end, Mr. Ward turned his body harshly and shouted at Carlos who had been standing there calmly. Carlos looked helpless as he shrugged his shoulders. "Didn''t I tell you before? You are really wrongly using me. After we got back Jack from the sea, we, Grand Freemasons, had done our best and invited the best doctor in the world. But this was the best we could do." "Jack jumped into the sea that time and the poison had infused into his blood. ording to the doctor, it was already so lucky that he is still alive. The legs were affected by the poison." Carlos said the words calmly. Yet, every word that was heard by Mr. Ward was as loud as thunder. He looked furious. He held his fists tightly and his face was full of anger and reluctance. As a family servant of the Hughes family, he clearly knew what did the disability of Jack''s legs mean. The Hughes family... would never let a disabled person be the head of the family! Even if Jack was outstanding, he would never be able to be the head of the family! "There must be a way. There must be a way." Mr. Ward''s face was sullen to the extreme as he kept murmuring while staring at Jack''s legs. "Mr. Ward, calm down. Carlos had told you the truth. You are indeed wrongly using him. I am extremely lucky as I am still alive!" Jack exined, "It is better to live instead of dying, right?" Suddenly, the light in Mr. Ward''s eyes glowed brilliantly, "But does young master know what does the disability of your legs means?" "I cannot be the head of the family." Jack simply said the words but his eyes were a little red. Before his mother died, he made a vow that he would inherit the head of the Hughes family and put on the crown of the Hughes family. And now... "There must be a way, young master. I will definitely think of a way." Mr. Ward squatted in front of the bed while pulling Jack''s hand, "When old master returns, he would definitely think of a way to make young master stand up again with the power of the Hughes family. Even if we are hiring every doctor in the world, we will definitely be able to make young master stand up again!" "It is useless." Jack shook his head as he smiled bitterly, "Do you think that I don''t want to stand up? Yet, Grand Freemasons had already done their best. Even if Dad is around, I think he could only do up until this point too." When he saw Mr. Ward agitated. A glowing light was seen in Jack''s eyes and he said firmly, "Besides, Zhuge Liang could sit on a wheelchair whilemanding his army in the war six times to stabilize his own country. Why can''t I, Jack Hughes, be the head of the Hughes family while sitting on a wheelchair?" "But this had not happened before! Everyone from the Hughes family would never allow this. This has been the iron rules of the Hughes family for generations." Mr. Ward moaned with a sorrowful tone. Jack smiled seriously. "If this has not happened, then I will be the first who do it! How could a man have no ambition?" At the moment, even though Jack was sitting on the bed, his body gave out a powerful vibe. ''I would never falter!'' It was extremely domineering! Chapter 485 Mr. Ward’s Astonishing Identity Mr. Ward and Carlos were both shocked at the same time. There wasplete silence in the room. Mr. Ward felt how much strength was in Jack''s hand as he held it while saying those words, hisplexion changed. And even Carlos, waspletely shocked. He was staring at Jack in shock. "Such tenacious belief, such frightening grandeur. He is really outstanding!" This was going on in Carlos''s mind. He had witnessed the change in Jack''s mood since he was rescued. From despair and bitter crying to calm and epting of everything. And in just these few days, he was once again burning with the will to fight. Carlos had only seen this kind of change a few times in his life. However, to change like this in such a short amount of time, to walk out from the darkness towards the light... Jack was the only one! Failure should not be feared, the thing to be feared is to not be courageous enough to try again after failure. In Carlos''s eyes, Jack had suffered a bolt out of the blue; he was drowned in cmity and it was just as hard for him to get back on his feet as it was to touch the sky. But how long had it been? Less than a month! Jack was able to be so ambitious, probably due to his... terrifyingly tenacious conviction! "Master..." Mr. Ward''s eyes twinkled and his tears gradually dissipated. After crying, Jack smiled, "Since I was a child, I have always stayed in the dark. I have never given up, continuously and diligently pursued the light. Now that the darkness has found me again, why should I be afraid to find the light." Jack didn''t have much of his childhood memories. Because, they were all full of darkness. Dependent on his mother for life, being called a bastard, he and his mother had suffered horribly just to survive. All the memories were dim and dark, there was no light to speak of. Maybe that was why he studied so hard to find his way out of the darkness and into the light. But now, it had started all over again. Jack released Mr. Ward''s hand, "If the Hughes family doesn''t have a precedent, then I will be there. Even if, it is the Hughes family''s iron d unchangeablew, I will destroy it, as for the family''s position, I will win it even if I have to sit in the wheelchair, and I will made everyone in the Hughes family be convinced! This is not only my promise to my mother but also my responsibility towards Amber and the child." Jack''s gaze was burning and his will to fight was strong. In this moment, he didn''t look even a bit devastated or in despair. His aura was like an unsheathed sword, ready to pierce through the dark night sky. "Okay, Master! I will try my best until myst breath!" Mr. Ward made up his mind and was no longer terrified and grieving like before. Carlos had been looking at the both of them throughout the whole time. Jack''s sudden change had hammered on his heart heavily. It had shocked him to his core! Perhaps, this was why Jack was able to be the top in the younger generation in his heart. Carlos kept his usual calm on the outside but he still exhaled a deep sigh inwardly, feeling shocked. Jack smiled faintly and nced at Mr. Ward with his deep eyes. Gradually, his majestic aura faded away. He rubbed his nose and looked back and forth at Mr. Ward and Carlos. "Aren''t you guys going to exin your rtionship?" They were both stumped for words. They exchanged nces silently. Jack smiled, "When Carlos came back that night and said those drunken words, I guessed that it was you Mr.Ward." He paused, his eyes twinkling, "If I am not wrong, at that time when Carlos and Rena were forcing me to join the Grand Freemasons, Mr. Ward also met with both of them separately." "You are wise, Master." Mr. Ward smiled bitterly and held his fist in his other palm in front of his chest in respect. Carlos also smiled, "At that time, I forced you to join the Grand Freemasons, he especially came to find us because of what we did, he almost beat me up!" Jackughed involuntarily. Then silence ensued again for a few seconds. Carlos and Mr. Ward exchanged a final nce. Finally, Mr. Ward opened his mouth to speak, "As you have already guessed then I will no longer keep it from you. Master, you have always addressed me as Mr. Ward. I guess until now, you have never known my full name." Jack remained silent. He really didn''t know his name. Since Mr. Ward came to his side, he had always addressed him as Mr. Ward. Moreover, he had never thought about investigating about his past.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A person who had been with his father for decades, who even his father called Mr. Ward, was trustworthy enough for him to not get a background check done. Mr. Ward smiled faintly, "My full name is Trystan Morgan Ward. I am the forerunner of the Grand Freemasons." His voice fell. Carlos smiled in agreement, "The Grand Freemasons are divided into twenty-four generations, after the Juan generationes the Morgan generation." *Boom* It was as if Jack was struck by lightning. His eyes filled with astonishment. It never urred to him that Mr. Ward was a Grand Freemasons member himself? Not only that, his seniority was only one generation below Carlos! How wild was this! Frankly speaking, if he wasn''t invited to join the Grand Freemasons and to be the youngest in the Juan generation, Mr. Ward''s identity would only be lower than that of Carlos and would still be higher than the rest. Morgan generation''s status today was still higher than the generation of the head of Grand Freemasons, Isaac Wells. Among the Grand Freemasons, he was respected enough to be called "Ancestor". Astonished, shocked and unable to believe, one by one these emotions rose up in Jack''s mind. But it was only with this identity that Mr. Ward''s rtionship with Carlos could be exined clearly. "Then, howe you quit being a Grand Freemason and began to work for the Hughes family?" Still surprised, Jack blurted out. The Ancestor of the Grand Freemason was higher in status than the rest of the people, it definitely wasn''t inferior to the head of a rich and powerful family. However, Mr. Ward gave up being an Ancestor and willingly entered the Hughes family to be cursed around and to be made into Jack''s father''s domestic servant. No matter how he thought about it, it felt like a prince submitting himself into very. Although, Mr. Ward''s position in the Hughes family was not that low, whenpared to his freedom in the Grand Freemasons... Anyone who wasn''tpletely stupid would choose to be a head of a small group rather than be a nobody in a big group. Mr. Ward lowered his head and smiled a bit oddly. Jack''s question remained unanswered. Carlos smiled helplessly as he raised a hand to put on Mr. Ward''s shoulder, "This old fellow is a bit of a fool. Things were tooplicated back then. Jack, have you noticed that even though I have more seniority, he is still disrespectful towards me?" Character? Jack understood his meaning in an instant, Carlos was pointing towards Mr. Ward''s character. Otherwise, the Grand Freemasons had always been particr about seniority. Even if Mr. Ward withdrew from the n, he would still be respectful and polite towards Carlos. He would have never made Carlos drunk, let alone to almost beat him up. "Master, this is just my past. If it was not for the current situation, I would have never mentioned it." Mr. Ward said with a slight smile, his expressions calm, "It is not a ce for us old men anymore. A wise man doesn''t boast about his past achievements. I didn''t want to mention the past, the story of withdrawing from the Grand Freemasons and bing your father''s servant is veryplicated. There is no need for you to try and get to the bottom of it." With just these words, all the doubts in Jack''s heart werepletely blocked. It was clear that even if Jack continued to ask, Mr. Ward was not going to budge. He rubbed his nose, pushing down the doubts in his heart. He waved his hand, "You go back first. Now that you have found me, you should know what to do about what happens next, right?" "I know. Please be at ease and recuperate. I will do everything personally." Mr. Ward bowed in respect and then turned around to leave. Carlos stood in his spot nkly. He nced dubiously at Jack and then at departing Mr. Ward. How was he going to handle... what happened next??????????????? Chapter 486 Reckless From Carlos'' perspective, Jack didn''t discuss with Mr. Ward about what to do with the situation at all. However, Mr. Ward left as if he knew exactly what to do. This gave him huge confusion. Looking at Jack''s confident expression, he couldn''t help but ask, "Jack, what are you guys nning to do?" "Mr. Ward will take care of it, you don''t have to worry." Jack smiled casually, "But we will be needing help from you and Grand Freemasons. I hope you''ll be okay with it." Carlos nodded smilingly, "Be rest assured. You''re now a member of Grand Freemasons, your problem is our problem." After Carlos left. Jack raised his brows and smiled unfathomably. "I wonder if Mr. Ward really got my message there?" The next morning. The sun hadn''t even risen but the whole SH guildhall was already in a racket. Jack woke up and turned to the window. It was bright as day as the racket came from his yard. Whack... The next moment, someone opened the door to his room. Carlos and Rena walked in with gloomy faces. Jack asked, "What happened?" "Mafia Boss just settled another wave of assassins." Carlos'' face was solemn. "This is not a good sign," Jack said calmly. Carlos and Rena nodded silently. SH guildhall had just been blown up, now they were sending waves of assassins to kill him. They were indeed aggressive. It seemed it wasn''t just that they wouldn''t let him off, but they would do anything it took to bring him down, even at the cost of their own people. At this rate, the assassination would only grow worse. Jack stretched his back and smiled, "I''ve been locked in here for too long. I want to go out for a walk." Carlos and Rena were taken aback. They eximed simultaneously, "No way!" Jack raised his brows and looked at them mockingly. "Are you nuts?" Rena berated, "We have no idea who''s behind all this. We''ll do everything we can to protect you as long as you stay in SH guildhall, but you''ll be an easy target for the groups of assassins the moment you step out this establishment!" "Jack, what you''re doing is suicide!" Carlos'' eyes went dim and was gritting his teeth, "The people behind this were potent enough to ignore Grand Freemasons'' force and kept trying to kill you when you''re already staying in SH guildhall. They even acimed openly to challenge Grand Freemasons. Do you think you can stay alive out there with this kind of enemy against you?" Jack expected this reaction from them. And he was indifferent towards it. Hearing Carlos and Rena''s voice, Isaac entered the room too. He asked in confusion, "What''s going on?" Jack smiled, "They''re opposing my desire to go out for a walk." "I oppose that too!" Rage immediately climbed on Isaac''s face which was filled with exhaustion just a second ago. He was the Mafia Boss of Grand Freemasons, in charge of the 3,600 subsidiaries of Grand Freemasons. But now he was willing to be Jack''s personal security guard to ensure his safety, always staying vignt to guard against the assassins, and was exhausted because of that. And with all that, Jack now wanted to go out for a walk? What kind of joke was this!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Feeling a bit mad, Isaac frowned, "Why do you ask for our help back then if you don''t mind dying? Why did you hide in here for so long?" Facing three fierce and sharp gazes shooting at him. Jack rubbed his nose and smiled, "How can we bait out the enemy behind this if I don''t get out there?" The trio was stunned upon hearing this. Isaacfinally understood and eximed, "You want to use yourself as a bait to lure out the assassins?" "To lure out the enemy behind this." Jack shrugged helplessly, "There had been a lot of assassins visiting the past few days. But they were all like the Killer who came to assassinate me in the beginning, who were just puppets. At this rate, it''ll be impossible to find out who''s behind this." With a firm gaze, he said unhurriedly, "We had no idea who the enemy is, which is the reason we can only guard ourselves against the assassins but had no progress in terms of finding out the identity of our real enemy. As long as they keep sending assassins, there is no way for us to find out their identity." "So you n to take the offense?" Isaac''s eyes were shining. Jack nodded, "The enemy won''t lose their cool of I don''t expose myself out there. But they will grab the chance no matter what if I expose myself, and there might be an opening for us." Isaac''s eyes shone with vividness. Because he knew this was usible. Jack had been protected securely in SH guildhall since they rescued him. And they lost some of their own men to handle each assassination. As they were exhausted, the enemy must''ve been restless too, as the assassinations were happening more frequently as time passed. The enemy would definitely go all out if Jack exposed himself. It was as if a prey you had been hunting suddenly appeared in front of you. Anyone would be agitated at that. Isaac knew he would definitely do the same if he was in the enemy''s shoe. It would be so much easier to kill Jack when he was exposedpared to when he was hiding in SH guildhall! "I disagree!" Rena suddenly yelled and red at Jack, "This is too reckless. You will be dead if there''s even a tiniest opening in our security system!" "It''s okay if you don''t care about your own life, but I disagree!" "Rena!" Carlos pulled a long face and berated. But Rena didn''t conform but gnarl, "I won''t agree no matter what anyone says." The smile on Jack''s face disappeared. He looked at Rena coldly, "Even I myself don''t care about my own life, why do you care?" "I..." Rena was about to debate. Jack let out a mockingugh, "Who do you think you are to disagree?" In that moment, Rena trembled and swallowed the words she was about to say. Her face turned dim. The look of Jack''s mocking smile and his words that were lingering in her ears. They were like two daggers stabbing into her heart. Yeah, who did I think I was? There was...nothing going on between us. Rena forced out a smile, "Sorry for not knowing my ce." With that said, she turned around and left. Carlos frowned, "Mafia Boss, you think this can work?" Isaac calmed himself and hesitated. Then he said seriously, "Carlos, even though this is dangerous, or you can say it''s hazardous, what Jack suggested is indeed the best way to make a breakthrough for our current situation." Apparently, he thought this could work! Before Carlos replied. Jack said in a deep voice, "We can''t put an end to this without luring the enemy to go all out to kill me. If the enemy continues to stay in the dark, these assassinations will eventually wear us out and I''ll die in the end anyways." "Let''s do this once and for all. I want to bet on this even with the slightest chance possible!" Chapter 487 Looking For Death Finally, Carlos agreed. But he requested Jack to postpone their departure date by a day. Isaac and he needed some time to n their route and the safety measures along the way carefully. As this was an attempt to dupe the mastermind out, they needed to ensure their safety while achieving their goal. Then only could their mission be considered a sess. If they were jeopardized in the process, that would mean they failed. Jack did not object to the n. He too, was willing to risk it to find out the person in the dark. However, he wasn''t reckless to the point of being ignorant. It was a matter of course for them to prepare in case there was danger. Isaac and Carlos came out of Jack''s room. Only then did they realize Rena never left. Instead, she was in the yard, sitting on the stone stool in a daze. She propped her chin in the palm of her right hand as she stared nkly into space. "Rena..." Carlos approached her. "You agreed to his n?" Without looking back at her grandfather, Rena spoke with a trembling voice. Carlos could only smile bitterly, "Although it is dangerous, it is the best n we have now. Otherwise, both sides will continue to be in a deadlock. Negligence is bound to happen one day, and that will only cause more harm to all of us." Rena sucked in a deep breath as she moved her right hand to wipe the corner of her eyes subtly. Then, she looked up at Carlos and said with determination, "Let me tag along!" "No!" Carlos'' expression turned solemn, "This is a life and death matter. You can''t take this risk with us!" "Why? I''m one of the lieutenants of Grand Freemasons. I''m sure I can help in some way!" Rena retorted stubbornly, "Grandpa, both you and my brother are going, so why can''t I go with you guys?" "Rena, listen to your grandfather." Isaac put his hand on Rena''s shoulder, "It''s going to be dangerous, and as a girl, it will be even more challenging for you. Plus...Anyway, you cannote with us no matter what." Actually, he wanted to mention Rena''s crush on Jack. Even Isaac, who spent little time with the two youngsters could see her feelings for Jack, what more to say Carlos? And because she liked him, they were afraid she would act recklessly in the face of danger. Isaac did not want to see such a situation. Before Rena could speak again, Carlos waved his right hand and said with a stern expression. "I can spoil you and let you be for any other matters, but for this trip, you are not allowed toe along. If you continue to be obdurate, don''t me me for grounding you!" After Carlos finished his words, he left the scene with Isaac. As for Rena, she froze on the spot. Her teary and beautiful eyes were filled with strong determination. She bit on her lips and clenched teeth, but her gaze was fixed in the direction of Jack''s room. One day was not enough for Carlos and Isaac to be fully prepared for the n. From nning the route to the cement of protective forces and investigators along the way as well as the arrangement of the fleet were matters that took up a lot of time and effort when added together. It was alreadyte at night when Carlos and Isaac dragged their tired bodies into Jack''s room once again. "This is the itinerary for tomorrow." Isaac ced a map in front of Jack. Jack took a nce, "The whole route is three kilometres long?" "Isn''t that enough to make the opponent go crazy?" Isaacughed. Jack shook, "I''m afraid that they might be overly rational." Isaac and Carlos were stunned at the same time. Soon after, Jack took out another map. "This is the route I nned out, and it''s five kilometres long. Take a look." Although Carlos was exhausted, he stood up from the chair and went to the bedside to look at the map together with Isaac. One nce at the map, and both of their expressions changed drastically. "This won''t do!" Their reactions did note as a surprise to Jack because he knew that the route he nned was too extreme. Isaac said seriously, "For the three-kilometre route we nned, it is highly usible for us to take control of the situation and ensure your safety." Then, he pointed to Jack''s map, "But the route you nned is too remote and dense with buildings. There are too many spots for possible assassination. Plus, there''s even a slum on the way. It''s the dirtiest and filthiest ce." "It''s even difficult for the Grand Freemasons to enter this kind of ce. In other words, once we enter the slum area, which is about one kilometre long, it will be almost impossible for us to protect you." "We need to fix this. It''s the road to death." Carlos gave his earnest opinions, leaving no room for rebuttal, "Even if we put aside howplicated this route and its surroundings are, this slum alone is enough for the opponent to ambush you a thousand times. Don''t forget that they were able to block the roads when they wanted to kill you thest time!" The atmosphere in the room suddenly tensed. Jack was silent for a moment. Then, he said slowly, "I''m already a disabled persona anyway. If I''m going to die, I will drag them down this road with me. You guys are ying too safe with that route. They won''t be fooled." "You..." "Jack Hughes!" Isaac and Carlos had a change in their expressions, furious to the brim. Jack stretched his arms and said, "All of us know that the slum is the best ce to n an ambush, including those people. We need to pay the price if we want to get what we want. If we don''t show them our weak points and that they were rational in analyzing the situation, would there be any meaning to this trip?" He paused, then added again, "Judging from all the assassinations these days, you must''ve realized how they had been enduring their desires, right?" Carlos and Isaac''s expressions were dark. They were in a dilemma.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A risky trip had turned into a death trap. Such a change made it difficult for both of them to calm down even if they had faced situations as such before. Extending the distance had already increased the danger, and there was even a slum on the way! At the sight of the hesitant looks on Carlos and Isaac''s faces, Jack chuckled, "Don''t forget about the n Mr. Ward and I have." Both of them met eyes and exchanged gazes. They thought for another few seconds. Finally, Carlos lowered his head and agreed to the n, "We''ll go with your n. But since you designed the route, we will be the ones to give orders during the trip, and you need to listen to us. As you will be in the same car as the mafia boss tomorrow, you must obey him too." "Sure." Jack threw a meaningful nce at Isaac. After they redesigned the whole n, then only did both the elders turned to leave. They entered the yard. Carlos stopped walking abruptly and said in a deep voice, "Mafia boss, I''m sorry." Isaac smiled faintly, "You are just putting our lives in a bundle together as a warning to him not to act recklessly. I understand your intentions." Carlos felt relieved when he heard those words. That was exactly what he was nning. Jack designed the route by himself in secret, and the fact that it was such a deadly one was enough to frighten Carlos. If he dared toe up with such a map, Carlos really couldn''t guarantee that Jack would not do anything crazier along the way. Therefore, he could only control him with the mafia boss. "Thanks for understanding." Isaac waved his hand, "I''ll do all I can to protect Mr. Hughes tomorrow. We will live and die together." Chapter 488 Departure The next day. Nine o''clock in the morning.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nervous vibes lingered throughout SH guildhall. Thirty cars and few hundreds of people were assembled to form a car troop. This number was just the people in the car troop. The number of Grand Freemasons'' members whom Carlos and Isaac delegated along the journey was exponential. The setup was bigger than when few thousands of people trying to find Jack in the sea. Getting ready, solemn expressions were seen on all car troopers'' faces. The atmosphere was so tense it felt like the air in SH guildhall froze. This huge setup also alerted the Chinatown like an atomic bomb. Masses gathered in front of SH guildhall just as back when SH guildhall was blew up. "Gosh! What is Grand Freemasons doing in such early morning? This is such a huge setup!" "Are they going to revenge for the bombing incident?" "That must be it, Grand Freemasons had never been humiliated like this that their centre was blown up. Those people will now have to deal with Grand Freemasons'' rage!" Listening to the gossiping of the masses. Carlos and Isaac, who were standing in front of the car troop givingmands, looked at each other and forced a smile. Everyone thought Grand Freemasons was setting up a huge scene to go for revenge. But who knew this was actually a "suicide" mission? Everything was ready. With Isaac''smand, the grand car troop departed simultaneously. They left Chinatown and advanced ording to the route that Jack had nned. They kept on advancing. It was impossible for the thirty-car car troop to not grab onlookers'' attention. There were onlookers gathering around along the way, astonished by the scene. The other cars on the roads also moved aside for the car troop''s advancement. After all, nobody wanted to mess with a sports car troop. Sitting in one of the cars, Jack opened a small gap in the window. Taking in the sensation of the sea breeze, he looked pleased. "It had been almost one month since I get some fresh air like this." Narrowing his eyes, Jack seemed to be reminiscing, "But this sea breeze reminds me of the night when I jumped off the cliff into the sea." "Hope everything goes well today." Contrast to Jack''s ease, Isaac had on a grim face. With his hand constantly resting on the weapon by his waist, he was vignt of the surroundings the whole time. "Take it easy." Jack patted Isaac on the shoulder, "You''re a few years older than me, don''t act like you''re less seasoned than I am. We''re now crossing the bridge across the sea, do you think the assassins can jump out from the sea and shoot a missile at us?" Isaac was speechless. Jack''s calmness was beyond his expectation. It made him started to doubt, who was the one being protected here? Bang! At this moment, a thunderous sound was hearding from behind the troop. "Is there an ident?" Jack and Isaac turned to the back simultaneously. Nothing else was in sight other than the long troop and a heavy smoke rising behind it. Almost at the same time, Isaac''s walkie-talkie sounded. "The troop was tailgated by a yellow McLaren. Just a regr ident, over." Jack smiled and retrieved hisid-back self. And Isaac sighed a breath of relief. The troop continued to advance. After they crossed the bridge, the cars and buildings around them started to became morepact. Jack closed the gap in the window. Here was where the danger really began! Through the tinted window, he could see the buildings outside. There were skyscrapers and some stale establishments. This was the first time he got a feel of the world on thisnd after his immense effort to get here. Suddenly. A burst of light shone from the top of a building. Jack immediately narrowed his eyes. "Watch out!" Jack burst out almost immediately. However. Vroom! With a thunderous roar, one of the cars in the troop blew up and mes were shooting towards the sky. "Assault, assault, there''s sniper!" A hasty voice sounder from Isaac''s walkie-talkie. Jack frowned while pointing into a direction, "It''s over that rooftop!" Isaac immediately said into the walkie-talkie, "Grand Freemasons, neutralize the target in the north-west direction immediately!" Putting down the walkie-talkie, Isaac''s eyes turned grim, "Damn, these people are nuts. This is too soon!" The car troop continued to advance with poise. The people who received order from Isaac a moment ago were the Grand Freemasons'' members who were lurking in the area nearby. They moved out as the order was delivered. With only one assault, the car troop crossed the buildingpact area smoothly. "There should be a few more waves of assassins after this." With coldness in his eyes, Jack rubbed his nose, "But those are probably just cover ups to keep the pressure on us. They will ce the real assassins in the slum." Isaac took out the map and frowned while looking at it, "There''s two more kilometers to the slum." He took a deep breath and looked at Jack gravely, "We can still change the route now." "Since the game has already started, it''ll be unfair to change the rules halfway." With a smirk, a hint of madness shed in Jack''s eyes. With his brows furrowed, Isaac hesitated and gave the revolver at his waist to Jack. "Take it for self defense." "You don''t really think I''m not able to protect myself at all, do you? Calm down, I''m crippled now. I can''t do anything crazy that Carlos thought I might." Jack smiled lightly and pushed the gun back to Isaac, "I''m in the same car as you, which means I''m not going to survive if you''re dead. So what''s the point of having this?" "It''s better than nothing. At least you won''t be a dead meat if anything happens to me." Isaac looked at Jack''s leg while he said that. He didn''t n to care about his feelings while saying that. He couldn''t risk caring about his feelings given their situation. The only thing he could do was to give Jack some self defense capability! Seeing Jack still wouldn''t take the gun, Isaac smiled, "I have another one in the trunk, a big one. I''m not used to using this kind of smaller ones." Jack smiled, took the gun and got a feel of it. Then he gave Isaac a wry smile, "You a grown man yet you still care about size, tsk tsk..." Isaac was speechless.000 Chapter 489 One Shot! The car troop advanced. As Jack predicted, another four waves of assassins assaulted consecutively. But they were not the real threat, and were soon dealt with by the Grand Freemasons members who were lurking nearby. Isaac was looking at the map the whole time, gauging the estimated time they would reach the slum. His face tensed up as they approached the slum. foresee the aggressive assassinations that were about to unfold in the slum, which would be so much more intense than the current assassinations they were dealing with. Even when he was the Mafia Boss of the Grand Freemasons, who had seen almost everything in the field, cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. Looking outside the window, Jack looked calm and silent. But his right hand grabbed the revolver tightly and ced it carefully behind his waist. All of a sudden, the sound of an engine''s roar sounded behind them. A yellow McLaren caught up with them and was driving side by side with Jack''s car. Jack narrowed his eyes. There was an obvious dent at the front of the yellow McLaren. He frowned, "Is this the car that was tailgating our car troop?" Isaac, who was staring at the map, trembled a little and raised his head to look outside the window. He nodded, "It seems so." "It''s moving fast, it catches up with us even after the ident." Jack''s brows slowly furrowed, "But now it slows down to drive by our side." With that said, Jack suddenly turned to Isaac and their gaze met. Isaac''s face froze. They simultaneously became frantic. "Assault!" Isaac roared. At the same time, they both ducked under the seat. Bang! With a gunshot sounded, a bullet hit the bullet-proof window. The impact was so huge the crack on the window immediately spread throughout the window ss. With the sudden gunshot.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The Grand Freemasons member who was driving was caught off guard and lost control of the wheel for some distance. Right after that. Bang! Bang! Bang! What sounded like the strafe of an AK47 burst into everyone''s ears. The journey that was calm just a second ago had now turned tense, which created a sudden messiness in the car troop. And the car Jack was in took all the bullets from the rifle poking out of the McLaren. The car was full of bullet holes. Everyone in the car would''ve been dead by this point if it wasn''t for the fact that the car was modified with bullet-proof system. Jack and Isaac lied on the ground at the backseat, trying to avoid the shots as much as possible. Listening to the strafe of the rifle, Isaac cursed while covering Jack''s body, "Damn, that wasn''t an ident at all. They broke in the troop and made us drop our guard so they could find out which car we''re in!" "Mafia Boss, they''re tailgating us!" The member who was driving the car screamed frantically. With a wicked expression, Isaac looked outside through the cracked window. The McLaren was like a yellow lightning, keeping a close distance of about two meters from their car. And the rifle poking out of its window was breathing fire. "Hold it, hold it down!" Isaac roared into the walkie-talkie. The next second, a car moved out from the front and rear troop respectively towards the McLaren''sne, blocking its mobilitypletely. But before the troop could react, the McLaren suddenly went wicked and drifted, crashing into Jack''s car. Bam! The car trembled at the forceful impact. Roaring like a beast, the McLaren pushed Jack''s car sideways forcefully with its beast-like horsepower. The front of the car sparkled furiously. "They want to crash us?" A hint of cold smirk emerged at the corner of Jack''s lips. A normal McLaren was no match for a specially modified bullet-proof car in terms of robustness. "Damn it, crash them back!" Isaac had on a menacing expression. It was humiliating to him that a McLaren broke into their robust car troop. The driving member immediately turned the wheel and crashed the car against the McLaren. Bang! Bang! Almost simultaneously, the two cars that were sandwiching the McLaren crashed into it at the same time. The McLaren immediately deformed. But its engine was still roaring like a beast, with no sign of holding back. "Allow me," Jack suddenly said. Grabbing the edge of the seat, he slowly supported his torso upright. Then, under Isaac''s horrified gaze, he unhurriedly opened the side window. The strafe from the McLaren couldn''t reach into their car because of the angle factor. Terrified, Isaac berated, "What are you doing?" Jack didn''t answer him but said to the driving member, "Dude, do you know how to drift? If you do, do it now." Yeek...... The next moment, the car made a squealing sound. With the member turning the wheel ferociously, the car swung sideways and smoke risen from the tires which were chafing against the ground. As the car was drifting, Jack''s side of the car was immediately facing the rifle from the McLaren. In that moment, it felt as if time froze. Isaac''s face was filled with horrification. While Jack curled up his lips with a hint of blood-thirst. The next second. With the revolver in his left hand, Jack flung his arm and fired at the McLaren. Bang! A gunshot sounded. The bullet went right through the skull of the shooter in the McLaren''s passenger seat, his head burst like a crushed watermelon. The aggressive strafing gunshot sound immediately halted. Jack closed the window unhurriedly. Leaning on the seat indifferently, he said, "You guys can take care of the rest now, right?" With the horrification still on his face, Isaac was agape. To Isaac, a deformed McLaren which lost its shooter was nothing but a dead meat. But just now... "Are you nuts?!" Trembling, Isaac finally came back to his senses and red at Jack, "You would''ve been dead by a thousand cuts now if you didn''t hit the target with that one shot!" "But I hit it." Jack shrugged, "We won''t be able to reach the objective of this trip if we don''t get this over with as soon as possible." Isaac was stunned. Indeed, if the McLaren dragged this assault on for too long and their car got severely damaged, they would''ve no choice but to end the trip. Then it would be impossible to lure out the real enemy. Jack''s decisive kill sent Isaac''s heart racing. Isaac grabbed the walkie-talkie. "Destroy that car!" Boom, boom! The two cars sandwiching the McLaren crashed it ferociously. While the McLaren which lost its shooter could no longer held its ground. They left the McLaren in the hands of the two cars. The car troop continued to advance. After what had happened. The car troop was even more cautious at this moment. Theypacted their formation so that they could react immediately should any idents happen again. Instead of taking a long time to react and support like what happened a while ago. Isaac took a look at the map. He looked at the front with a solemn gaze, "We''re reaching the slum." Jack lifted his head to look at the front and rubbed his nose while smiling, "The real assassinations... are about to begin."?????? Chapter 490 A Treacherous Place Jack looked to the front. There were a group of low-rise buildings ahead. The messy and old-looking structures clustered together and it formed a clear dividing line with the edifices around. It felt as if they had traversed to another unknown location. Just a look at it, one could see that the people there lived in poverty. Even the conditions of the roads were bing more terrible gradually. They could feel how bumpy the roads were from just sitting in the car along the way. A mix of the pungent smell of decay and urine filled the air. Jack couldn''t help frowning. Isaac said, "Those who had lost all hopes in life lives here." "One should stay optimistic and hopeful for a better tomorrow by themselves." Jack replied, "If we don''t even give ourselves the chance to hope for a better life, then that is truly the end for us. As long as our hearts still burn with passion, we can do anything." Isaac nced at Jack. He rubbed his nose and smiled as he said, "I realized I don''t know much about you. You''re such a young man, and yet you have understood the true meaning of life." "Only because I''ve experienced it before." Jack smiled and pointed in the direction of the dpidated slum, "When I was younger, my mom and I lived in poverty as well. Isaac''s smile froze. Then, he shrugged as his expression became a more serious one before picking up the walkie-talkie and got the team to be more alert of the surroundings. The slums were abination of darkness, desperation and death. As what Isaac said, the people here felt hopeless towards their lives. In a ce withoutw and order, these people applied the same rule as what was done in the jungle. Which was, only the strongest can survive! Blood could be spilt for even a piece of bread here. Isaac and Carlos had opposed Jack''s n of including the slum in their route because firstly, they were worried about the opponent''s assassination and secondly, it was the danger that came from the slum itself. This was a treacherous ce, after all. "Keep up with the team. We will make no stops and try to pass through the slums in the shortest time possible." Isaac shouted into the walkie-talkie. His voice was powerful, and it gave others no room to hesitate. It was an order! "If we leave here too quickly, the opponent won''t get a chance to attack." Jack was a little speechless. Isaacughed bitterly, "Our definitions of ''fast'' is a little different." Jack said nothing else and continued to look ahead. They were slowly approaching the slums. The unpleasant smell in the air became stronger and more intense. It made the troop feel a sense of depression and fear. On the way, they could see some women in tattered clothes who were rooted to their spot and looked at the convoy with nk gazes. There were also shirtless men with tattoos by the side of the roads who were observing the iing vehicles with malicious stares. It was rare for people toe to the slums. Not to mention a troop of luxurious cars. Soon, Jack understood what Isaac meant by ''passing through the slums quickly''. It was impossible for the cars to go any faster on the bumpy and muddy roads. The cars were still moving slowly even though they were already at their fastest. In addition, people from the slums flocked before the cars from time to time, who had to be driven away first for them to continue with the journey. Jack frowned as he looked at the mess surrounding them. He was suddenly a little upset. He was too naive, after all. If he had known that this would happen when they were in the slums, he would consider changing the route. Judging from the speed they were going at right now, which was not even up to 30 kilometres per hour, the ambush from their opponents who were in the dark would probably be sessful as long as they were not blind. "You think that you stillck experience in such a matter, aren''t you?" Isaac seemed to see through Jack''s thoughts andughed bitterly. Jack did not hide his feelings and nodded openly, then smiled bitterly as well. At this moment. Bang! A loud noise suddenly travelled from ahead. Soon after, the loud voices of the people sounded. Jack and Isaac''s expression turned solemn instantly. Isaac picked up his walkie-talkie and asked, "What happened?" "We knocked into one of the women from the slums. A crowd is forming, but I got the team to settle this." Carlos'' voice sounded from the walkie-talkie. Their path was now totally blocked because of the incident, and the troop couldn''t move ahead at all. It was getting more chaotic out there as the crowds were getting louder and noisier. More people gathered around because of themotion. Such a scene was difficult to manage even for the members of Grand Freemasons. The people here were not afraid of death at all, and that was a fact. Jack and Isaac, who were sitting in the car were utterly solemn right now. Time was ticking while the convoy stopped moving forward. There was already a lot of people gathered around. However, they weren''t here for the incident earlier. Instead, they stood by the side and looked at each car with a cunning look. "It felt like we''ve entered a wolf''s den." Jack rubbed his nose. "We can''t wait anymore. If we drag any longer, these people around here will attack us before the opponent could even strike." Isaac said in a low voice. Then, he picked up the walkie-talkie again, "Mr. Yales, a riot will happen in the slums if we stayed here any longer." This was not a hypothetical guess. A convoy consisted of dozens of luxurious cars were currently in the slums. In the eyes of these hopeless crowds, it was equivalent to a moving bank. For these people who lived based on the most basic human instinct, how could they suppress their greed in the face of wealth? "We''re distributing some cash." Carlos reported briefly through the walkie-talkie. However, something happened in a short while. Boom! A gunshot, as loud as thunder resounded over the slums. In an instant, the entire slum fell silent. The next second. Everyone in the slums suddenly became agitated. Those people who had been suppressing their desire at the side suddenly dashed towards the convoy, as if the gunshot was a signal for them to get to work. "Get all the cars to move immediately and speed out of here!" Isaac''s expression changed drastically as he ordered the team to move. The convoy, which had been stopping for a while finally started to move again. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sounds of gunshots wereing from all directions. The entire slum seemed to have gone into madness. With bloodshot eyes, they rushed to the cars and tried to open the door desperately. Even if the convoy had started to move, it was moving at a slow speed, and they were not in time at all to get rid of all those people. It was chaotic. The sounds of roars and gunshots echoed all over. Jack and Isaac sat in the car with a solemn expression. Suddenly, Carlos roared through the walkie-talkie. "Alert! A convoy is rushing over!" Boom! There was a thunderous sound. Thick smoke billowed into the sky. Soon after, Carlos'' roar sounded from the walkie-talkie again.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alert! Alert! The convoy collided with ours, and the road ahead is blocked! Protect Jack and evacuate immediately!" Carlos did not get to finish his sentence. An intensive burst of gunfire thundered at the front. Jack''s right eye twitched. Isaac mmed his fist on the seat, "Fuck! They even brought out the heavy machines!"????? Chapter, 491 A Hopeless Situation Everyone was caught by surprise.by an unexpected event. A chaotic crowd surrounded a car and almost smashed it in a frenzy. Ahead, the machine-gun strafing sounded like a hurricane. The killing intention was furious and they were ambushed on all sides. The sound of the first shot was like an order, which made the people living in the slum abandon their repression. As consequence, they revealed the most primitive impulses and desires. Because of the violent obstruction provoked by these people, it became basically difficult for the convoy to move forward, just like falling into a swamp. "Get off! Counter-attack!" Isaac made a quick decision, "People in the rear, let''s cover Jack going away from here!" While talking, he took the lead in opening the car door and kicked the attacker in front of him. Isaac acted like a god of war, fighting with fists and feet, he abruptly created an almost two- meters diameter nk space in the violent crowd. Everybody looked at him scared, no one dared to step forward. Taking advantage of this moment, the members of the Grand Freemasons in the rear car quickly followed up and upied on the space made by Isaac, squeezing the crowd to retreat. "Jack! Retreat!" Isaac was pale-faced, turned round to pull Jack out of the car, and then put him on his back, with the protection of the members of the Grand Freemasons, they ran towards the alley. Jack, lying on Isaac''s back, turned his head looking at the front of the convoy. At that moment, a dozen cars were parked in front of the convoy, and the way was about to bepletely blocked. A heavy machine gun mounted on one of the vehicles shooting at them fiercely, which created a suppressive fire. The people who were inside the other vehicles got off from the cars handling their weapons and rallied in that direction. Carlos Juan Yales, led a multitude of Grand Freemasons'' members, started to fight back, me and gunfire explosions were filled in the air. It was just like a street gun battle in a movie. People were falling one after another, and there were cries of pain andments everywhere. Even if the Grand Freemasons'' members didn''t mean to hurt the people around them, they just tried their best to resist the suppressive fire of the murders who tried to kill them. However, the killers didn''t care about this, they just kept along with their ferocious firepower trying to kill them, just like bloodthirsty demons reaping human lives. "Get out of the way! Get out of the way if you don''t want to die!", Isaacshouted, his face almost distorted with rage. Looking around all that flow of people blinded by greed, he gnashed his teeth with anger. Those people were risking their life just for money! Arge crowd was gathering; however, it was almost impossible for the members of the Grand Freemasons to quickly find a way out in such a short time. Bang! Bang! Bang! Intensive gunshots echoed over the slums. Under the leadership of Carlos, the Grand Freemasons'' members reached a stalemate with the killers. Obviously, when heavy weapons were prevalent in creating a suppressive fire, everyone was sure that the members of Grand Freemasons could only strain to keep up with this situation but actually, they were at a disadvantage, and they were defeated soon. "Retreat, Retreat!" Facing the killers who wereing as a crushing blow, Carlos'' face looked fierce. While retreating slowly, he took the Grand Freemasons'' members with him and kept fighting back. But.... Whoosh! There was a sudden whistle in the air. A long spark flied through the sky andnded on one of the cars of the convoy. Boom! A car instantly turned into a mushroom cloud of mes and rose into the sky. "Cannonball!" Carlos said frightenedly, looking back at that mushroom cloud rising up. At this time, even Carlos, his heart palpitated and his blood froze, despite he had been experienced so many fights. On the other side, Jack and Isaac also stopped. Looking at the rising mushroom cloud, they were terrified. Heavy weapons...A lot of! Dada dada... The intensive sting sound broke the short silence. Isaac was about to lift his leg, but Jack murmured, "The crowd is too violent and we can''t run away at once. If we don''t kill those with heavy weapons, we''ll soon be defeated, and we won''t even have the opportunity to catch the head!" His voice was cold and harsh, but he told the truth. The purpose of this operation was to expose the true big figure behind the scene. If they werepletely suppressed at this point, without even a chance to escape, it would turn out to be like looking for death! "Counterattack!" Isaac, with a ruthless expression,id Jack down and after handing him over to two members of the Grand Freemasons, he turned round brazenly and walked back to the rear of the bulletproof car. In the middle of a barrage of gunfire, Isaac took out a rifle shining of a dazzling gleam directly from the car boot. "Barrett!" Jack was instantly surprised. Bang! In just three seconds, Isaac put the gun and fired the first shot. The bullet was fired. In an instant, the killer holding the heavy machine gun was finished, but no time for Isaac to fire the second shot. Whiz! A whistle blew in the air. "Be careful, Isaac!" said Jack. He looked extremely frightened. He was looking with an angry stare at the RPG cannonball skimming across the air. Almost at the same time, Isaac looked very determined, he threw away his Barrett and ran backwards. Bang! The bulletproof car burst into mes. The terrifying impact was so violent that overturned Isaac on the ground. "Isaac!", Jack said, extremely rmed. Isaac, overturned by the impact, was still lying on the ground and he didn''t get up. At that moment, the violent rioters finally began to flee in all directions. There were two feelings behind the fierce firepower of the killers: fear and greed, but at the end fear prevailed. As the crowd dispersed, the pressure on Grand Freemasons'' members was greatly reduced. "Retreat, cover Jack and retreat!", Carlos yelled. He took the Grand Freemasons'' members with him to endeavor to fight back. Jack, who was surrounded and protected by Grand Freemasons'' members, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Take Isaac together!" "Mr. Hughes, we..." A member of the Grand Freemasons was going to stop Jack right away. But Jack turned his head suddenly and replied with a powerful and ferocious growl, "What the fuck, he''s the Mafia Boss!" The Grand Freemasons'' members changed their expression and finally ran towards Isaac carrying Jack on the back. Isaac was hit strongly, he felt stabs of pain on his back.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he finally felt better and sat up, he saw Jack and a crowd running towards him. He shouted furiously, "You can run away! Don''t worry about me! Call the other friends, let theme right now!" Before he could finish speaking, he heard a roar of car engines all around. Bang! Cars swarmed into the slum and crashed into every alley entrance. Using this overbearing and violent tactic, all the exits were blocked in just a minute! It was the end! Jack and Isaac suddenly turned pale. "Their determination is really great", Jack said with a serious look as his eyes shed. "We will get you out even if it meant to risk everyone''s lives!" The harsh words of Isaac sounded like a vow. Then he held his body hard and tried to get up slowly. While the cars were blocking all the ess, a great number of killersing from many passageways were moving towards the street where Jack was waiting. If at that moment you looked down from the sky, you could see that every alley was full of murderers running fast, simr to a torrentpletely surrounding all the ways. This situation was far beyond everyone''s expectations. Even the Grand Freemasons couldn''t be able to organize such a trick. Looking at that flow of people who came swarming from all directions, Isaac couldn''t control aughter of despair and said, "This is really the end!"00000 Chapter 492 Ten Minutes A swarm of killers were approaching. There was a rain of bullets. As if the autumn wind swept the wheat seedlings, members of Grand Freemasons continued to fall. Sorrow was everywhere, the screams were endless. Even Jack who had been through the assassination by the mercenary team in TM Vi District, he couldn''t help but feel numb in his back right now. Now this big scene was far beyond the scene of the assassination at the TM Vi District! "Isaac!" Suddenly, a loud roar was heard. Jack''s pupils narrowed, as soon as he turned his head, he saw Carlos Juan running over under the cover of several Grand Freemasons members. At this time, Carlos Juan changed from the usual gentle and calm aura to a person whose body was stained with blood and his face was full of hostility. "Whatever the cost, cover Jack and get him out first." Before Carlos Juan arrived, he coldly threw out these very firm words. Isaac nodded with a resolute expression. "Somebody, help to cover Jack and the ancestor to get out!" "I won''t leave!" Carlos Juan stomped angrily, "Are you not taking me seriously? Although I am old, but it hasn''te to the point where I can''t even pull the trigger or kill anyone!" "Ancestor!" Isaac gritted his teeth anxiously as he watched the assassins swarming. Just when the two were arguing. A cold voice suddenly sounded. "No one needs to leave. If we leave, our trip will bepletely wasted." Carlos Juan and Isaac were shocked at the same time and turned to look at Jack. Jack smiled at the both of them and looked up to the sky. "There is more!" Carlos Juan was taken aback for a moment, then he was overwhelmed with surprise. "You mean the n with the Mr. Ward?" Jack nodded. Then he took out his cell phone and dialed Mr. Ward''s phone. "Are you here yet?" After a few seconds of silence, Jack''s brows gradually twisted. Snap! He hung up the phone. He looked at Carlos Juan and Isaac, and said solemnly, "Ten minutes, can you hold it?" When they were nningst night, Jack had already nned everything. Except for the fact that the assassins wereing now, it was beyond his expectation. This was already a crazy siege at all costs. The speed was so fast that he was initially frightened and that shivered his spine. From the first shot, disrupt the slums. To the current scene, less than ten minutes had passed. Carlos Juan and Isaac looked at each other. Isaac''s eyes shed sharply, and he said solemnly, "Fight for it, let''s do this!" "Okay then, you protect Jack, and I will gather people to form the defensive." Carlos Juan made a decisive decision. But as soon as the words were spoken, Isaac resolutely said, "Ancestor, you should protect Jack. If anyone should rush to fight, it should be me." "You are the Mafia Boss!" Carlos Juan''s eyes were bloodshot, as he red angrily. "Just because I am the Mafia Boss, it''s my duty to take the lead!" Isaac was very resolute. Before Carlos Juan could speak again, he turned around and quickly ordered hismand. Choosing a tall building, Carlos Juan led the members of Grand Freemasons and protected Jack while he was rushing into the building quickly, using this as a stronghold to defend himself. On the other side, Isaac took most of the members of Grand Freemasons, surrounded the tall buildings, facing the overwhelming gunfire of the assassins'' group, and persevering. Boom! A bullet came from nowhere. Isaac, who was focused on shooting, had no time to dodge, and was instantly pierced by a bullet through his left shoulder de, blood flying across the ce. "Boss!" Upstairs, Carlos Juan who witnessed this scene hissed and roared. "I''m fine!" Isaac gritted his teeth, stood up again with a brutal expression, and continued shooting with the gun. It seemed as if the gunshot wound with blood flowing from his left shoulder de did not exist. "Suppress the fire!" Carlos Juan had tears in his eyes. At this moment, the old man burst into a terrifying murderous intent. As they had taken over the high ground, they were forming a firepower, obviously it could relieve some pressure on Isaac and others downstairs. But even so. In the stormy hails of bullets of the huge assassin group, the assassin group was also advancing step by step toward the tall buildings with an irresistible momentum. Jackid on the back of a member of the Grand Freemasons, always watching the battle below. And his hand was holding his phone tightly. On the home page of the phone, it was surprisingly a timer that was seen. Ten minutes! Normally, ten minutes were really short. But in this situation, of those ten minutes, every second seemed like a year. Looking at the assassin group that kept advancing from below, Jack''s palm gradually started to sweat. Only three minutes. The opponent forcefully advanced to a position less than fifty meters below the tall building. How would they block them theing seven minutes? "If this continues, we won''tst ten minutes at all!" This was what Jack thought. Looking at Carlos Juan, who was almost shooting frantically, Jack suddenly said, "Carlos, where are the other members of Grand Freemasons that are supposed to cover me?" The people who apanied them on this trip were just a few members sent by Grand Freemasons. Most of the real guard members were hidden in the dark, and were located in various ces where assassins may appear, ready to protect them at all times. If all these members could be called, they would be able to turn the events of this battle! However, Carlos Juan''s words instantly made Jack fall into the abyss. "We have been blocked! Outside the slum, someone is intercepting us! They areing closer to here." Jack''s pupils shrunk and the corners of his eyes were bulging, his blue veins exposed clearly. Have they been calcted to this point? A part of the support members of Grand Freemasons would be intercepted briefly, and then most of the forces would be gathered in the slums to end the battle in the shortest time? At this moment, Jack felt cold all over. He, Carlos Juan and Isaac are calcting the power behind the scenes. But in the current situation, it seemed that the forces behind the scenes had also counted with this step. The point was that it was within these ten minutes until Mr. Ward arrived! Jack murmured with erratic eyes, "As soon as they sessfully blocked the Grand Freemasons'' support and killed me within these ten minutes, they would actually have achieved their goal." Boom! Just as he said that. A bullet came through the air. Jack felt a zing wind rushing past his ears. A pothole burst out on the wall behind him. Was that a sniper?! An abhorrent chill instantly rushed from the sole of the foot to the top of his head. When the Grand Freemasons member squatted down with Jack on his back, Carlos Juan, who was shooting at the window, turned his head suddenly. His facial expression were ferocious, but in his eyes, there was a hint of despair. "Ten minutes left, I don''t think we canst." This sentence was like thevish urging of a Sanskrit sound. In an instant, Jack fell into the abyss of despair. If they couldn''t hold it for ten minutes, then... they wouldpletely lose! Below the tall building. It was already a terrible scene at this time. The members of Grand Freemasons were felling one by one. Less than three-tenths of those could stand up to resist. Facing the violent advancement of the assassin group, the intense feeling of despair was surrounding everyone. Isaac was hiding behind a car, the magazine in his hand had already been lighted up. His face was pale, and he searched for the gun in a panic. "Block it, I can block it!" Isaac wiped the blood flow from his shoulder de. Suddenly, he saw the corpse of a Grand Freemasons member next to him. The corpse was still holding a gun tightly. Isaac rolled around on the spot, picked up the gun, got up, and was about to shoot. A ck muzzle suddenly appeared in front of him...Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 493 A Slim Chance of Survival ''Am I going to die?'' At the moment, Isaac''s body was cold as he could clearly feel that he was going to die. Looking down the barrel of the gun, he did not move. Behind the gun-barrel, a ferocious face was showing a cold smirk. It was like a beast that had sessfully hunted its prey. He didn''t even rush to shoot him to finish off the superior mafia boss of the Grand Freemasons in front of him. The current status of the fight hadpletely decided the victor. The victor was teasing the loser with wild excitement. That was the only thing left to be done. "Isaac..." On the building, Carlos Juan Yales felt like the sky had fallen when he looked at the scene. He felt dizziness and his body staggered. If the members of the Grand Freemasons did not support him, he would have directly fallen to the ground. Fortunately, when the fight was going on fierce. Suddenly out of the blue, without anyone noticing, a ck Hummer roared and rushed into the slum like a fierce beast. Rena Yales sat in the driver seat while her hands held the steering tightly. Yet, she stared at the cars in front that were stopped horizontally in her way, her expression was cold and without the slightest hesitation. "Ramp through them, they... need me!" When she saw that she almost reached the wall of cars, Rena suddenly closed her eyes. Boom! The Hummer shook vigorously. An unpleasant screeching sound of metals was heard immediately. When Rena opened her eyes, the Hummer had already ramped through the wall of cars that were stopped horizontally on the road. The car was speeding towards the low ground area of the building where the fierce fight was happening. "I have seeded!" Rena suddenly felt happy and glowing light could be seen in her eyes. At the same time. The sudden loud noise and the intrusion of the car made the ''warzone'' that was having a fierce fight quiet. Every killer was shocked as they looked at the Hummer that ramped through here like a reckless beast. ''Why was there another unexpected event?'' Bang! At the same time, a gunshot was heard. Isaac held his gun high and there was smokeing out from the muzzle of the gun. The person in front of Isaac who was pointing his gun at his head slowly fell with reluctance. "Rena... why are you here?" Isaac nted his head and looked. He could clearly see Rena who was in the Hummer. As Isaac shot, the fight once again became intense.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Most of the killers continued to attack the high area of the building. A few killers turned their guns and fired a lot of bullets towards the Hummer that was rushing in. "Rena! This girl. Why doesn''t she listen to my words? Does she want to die?" In the high area of the building, Carlos was extremely furious as he showed a fierce look in his eyes while hitting his chests. Certainly, Rena''s appearance at this moment relieved some of the pressure towards them. She had attracted some of the firepowers. However, Rena was on the verge of death and life. Carlos wasn''t willing to see this definitely! This was the reason why he firmly refused to let Rena follow them. However, the thing that he feared was still happening! "Rena, go away. Go away quickly!" Carlos roared hoarsely. "Why is she here?" Jack blinked his eyes. At this moment, his heart was harshly poked by countless sharp needles. "She, how silly is she? The Hummer rushed towards here and went on a rampage while facing countless bullets. However, Rena''s extraordinary pretty face had a determined look as if she had prepared to die. She didn''t even release her right foot on the gas pedal. Instead, she went full throttle. The Hummer went rampaging all the way. Some killers didn''t even dodge it and they were directly hit and flown. Some of them were even run over by the car till their flesh could be seen. "I want to save him. I want to save grandfather. I want to save Isaac..." Rena kept murmuring while tightly holding the steering with her hands. At the low ground area of the building. Looking at the Hummer that came closer. Isaac immediately made a decision, "Carlos, Jack, you guyse down. I will cover you all to retreat!" "Carlos, let''s go down. This is our chance!" Jackid on the back of a member of the Grand Freemasons. After the shock and pain, his facial expression had be cold to the extreme. They couldn''t withstand for ten minutes. It was impossible to wait for Mr. Ward''s backup. The sudden intrusion of Rena gave those who were in a near-death situation a slim chance of survival. "Let''s go. Everyone goes down!" At the moment, Carlos''s whole body trembled. His face that was drenched in blood was ferocious. He quickly brought everyone downstairs. The Hummer that went rampage finally made a drift and hit the car that was used as a cover at the low ground area of the building. Bang... The countless bullets were instantly fired towards the Hummer. Even the solid Hummer looked vulnerable under these countless bullets. The Hummer was shot until it was full of holes like a beehive. Rena curled up her body inside the car. She was trying to reduce the chances of being hit by the bullets. Even so, from time to time, she could hear the sound of the bullets that pierced through the car and flew past her body. Rena clenched her teeth as she opened the car door. She shouted at Isaac who was outside. "Isaac, let''s go!" "Bring your grandfather and Jack and leave. I will cover u all!" While holding two guns in his hands, Isaac showed a fierce look and shot back. At the moment, his body let out a tremendous murderous intention. At the moment. Jack, Carlos, and the others finally reached downstairs. Carlos was extremely furious as he led the people and fired the bullets to cover and escort Jack into the car. As soon as Jack got into the car, he used the chair to support himself by using his hands while moving in the other direction. "Carlos, Let''s go!" Jack wanted to turn his head and pull Carlos. Yet, when he just turned back. Bang! The car door was harshly closed by Carlos. At the moment, Carlos seemed like he had gone crazy and he ignored Jack. Instead, he red at Rena with an extremely fierce look. p! A p wasnded on Rena''s face. "You, if something happens to you, what do you want grandfather to do? You bring Jack and leave. Isaac and I as well as the others will cover you all!" "Grandfather!" At that moment, Rena''s beautiful eyes were red and the tears flowed down. Bang... After Isaac and the others shortly suppressed the intense gunfire that was firing at them, the bullets were once again seen to ricochet off the Hummer. Carlos was pulled by a member of the Grand Freemasons and heid his face t on the ground at a very fast speed to look for a hiding ce. And in the car. Jack showed a cold face as he put his hand on the crying Rena''s shoulder. "Let''s go!" Rena turned and looked at Jack angrily, "I want to save my grandfather. I want to save Isaac. If they are not leaving, I am not leaving either!" Jack smiled as he looked at the killers who quickly came close to them. It seemed like he had seen this scene before. Looking at Rena who was crying. Jack asked calmly, "Are you afraid of death?" Rena shook his head. She still had a pretty look even though she was crying, "If I am afraid of death, I would not havee here today. However, I am more afraid that I will lose my grandfather and Isaac..." "Then good. Drive and believe in me." Rena was suddenly stunned. At the moment. Carlos and Isaac whoid on the ground shouted at the same time. "Rena, bring Jack and leave!" Rena''s small body trembled. She stepped on the gas pedal and suddenly turned the steering. The Hummer rushed towards the people that surrounded them like a beast. As the Hummer moved, the intense gunfire was also following it almost at the same time. This had suddenly relieved Carlos and Isaac''s pressure. In the Hummer, Rena looked at the killers who chased after them together through the broken rear-view mirror. She was a little absent-minded. "Are they chasing us?" Jack said calmly, "Their target is me. The gunfire will always follow where I am. That''s why I am asking whether you are afraid to die." Rena''s extraordinary pretty face which was full of tears showed a smile. "Even if I die, I am dying with you. What am I afraid of? As long as my grandfather and Isaac are safe and sound." Looking at Rena''s smile. Jack was stunned. At the moment, Rena''s features seemed to be engraved onto his heart. Bang! A gunshot sounded. Suddenly, Rena''s small body trembled as she was smiling. Blood could be seen gushing out of her chest.0000???? Chapter 494 Have You Ever Loved Me? In a sh, time seemed to stop. Jack''s mind went nk. In his sight, Rena''s chest was bleeding. And Rena still kept a smile. This shot came too fast and suddenly. Even Rena didn''t have time to react. Blood sshed on Jack''s face, and the smell of blood was pungent, which quickly pulled Jack back to reality. "Rena!" Jack''s face contorted. Jack was trembling, with his eyes turning red. He reached slowly out his shaking right hand to touch Rena''s chest, trying to cover the bleeding wound. But before he could touch her, Rena fell on the seat. Eventually, she felt the pain. In the face of Jack who was very angry, Rena smiled sadly, "I...I''m really a jinx..." "Don''t worry. I will save and you''ll be fine." With hands trembling, in a hurry, he tore his clothes into pieces and quickly wrapped them around Rena''s chest. "Bang, bang, bang!" Countless bullets wereing at the Humvee. The well-protected Humvee became awful at this time, making terrible sounds. Not far away, Carlos, Isaac, and others did not know what was going on inside the car. But everyone knew that they needed to try their best to cover Jack and Rena out of here. But in the face of the fierce attacks and firepower of the killer group, Carlos, Isaac and others could only crawl on the ground, even having no chance to counterattack. "Pa!" Jack was bandaging Rena with his shaking hands. Rena reached out her bloodstained hand and put it on the back of Jack''s right hand. "There is not much time left. You, you hold the steering wheel, and I, I can still step on the elerator..." Looking at Rena''s pale and bloodstained face, Jack was in a trance at the moment. His mind was nk and he lost his ability to think. All he smelled was the smell of blood, which made his nose very sour. He felt very painful. He was so painful that he could hardly breathe. Subconsciously, Jack slowly looked at the killers who were rushing towards them. "Well, I, I can save you. You will be OK." Jack breathed deeply and said tremblingly, as he grabbed the steering wheel with his hands and moved to Rena. He sat on Rena, and when Rena stepped on the elerator, he turned the steering wheel at the same time. They co-operated well, although the process was a bit difficult, which was better than letting Hummer stay there and waiting for the killers to approach. Hummer roared like a beast, making the sounds of metal collision. The car first swayed for a while, and then it began running fast and normally. "Well... Rena left, thus it''s worthy if I die here." Carlos was relieved to look at the Hummer, which was driving away in a strange way. As Jack expected, as the Hummer moved forward, most of the firepower was instantly focused on the Hummer. Even some killers started chasing Hummer. Carlos, Isaac and others, who were suppressed by firepower, became less stressed and they had a chance to fight back. "Dy them! Don''t let them go!" Isaac shouted and stood up angrily, regardless of his injury. He crazily shot, with two hands holding guns. Then, The rest members of the Grand Freemasons also became brave, and with roars, they stood up and fought back. They seeded in letting most of killers stay there with the counterattack. At the same time, because of the congested cars in slum, the rest of killers also sessfully blocked themselves. The broken Humvee full of gun holes was galloping on the road. Inside the car, Jack held the steering wheel tightly. With red eyes, Jack stared straight ahead. "Come on, Rena, I''m going to take you to the hospital..." Behind him, Rena''s face was very pale, and her eyes were empty. Hearing Jack''s firm voice, Rena slightly hooked her lips and asked weakly, "The killers didn''t follow, did they?" Jack took a look in the rearview mirror and made sure there were no killersing. Then he nodded and said, "They didn''t follow." "That''s good..." Rena forced a smile, "That''s great that you''re alive..." "No, I won''t let you die. Just wait a minute! I''m taking you to the hospital." In a trance, Jack''s heart seemed to jump out of his chest. At this moment, he felt a sharp pain of being cut to pieces. It even made it difficult for him to keep breathing calmly. His breath was rapid and shaking. Gradually, Jack could clearly feel that the car was slowing down. With his pupils constricting, he clenched his teeth, and his hands, holding the steering wheel, were terribly shaking. The slower speed meant that the pressure on the elerator was less, and Rena was getting weaker. She was so weak that it was hard for her to step on the elerator hard. "You... Have you ever loved me?" Jack heard Rena''s weak voice. Jack stared straight ahead, gritted his teeth and said, "As long as we have a little chance, I''ll take you to the hospital. Just hold on!" "You... Have you ever loved me?" As her right foot gradually lost the power to step on the elerator, Rena asked stubbornly. Blue veins stood out on his temples and Jack muttered, "Hold on! Hold on! After this path, we will arrive at the hospital." To save time, he had chosen the nearest way to the hospital. In an emergency, it was definitely more time-saving to drive on this pitted path than on the main road. If they could arrive at the hospital earlier, Rena would be more likely to survive. "Ha..."RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Rena, behind Jack, suddenly smiled with disappointment. Jack felt clearly that Rena''s thigh was shaking. The car that could have been galloping was now slowing down. "No, no, Rena, hold on!" Jack''s eyes red, he held back his grief and shouted with a cry, "I will save you! You will be OK!" And Rena, leaning against the seat, had already closed her eyes. With Jack''s roar, her eyelids quivered. "Hum!" The elerator was stepped again and the car made a loud sound. Jack blinked, and he held the Humvee''s steering wheel again. However, Just as the Humvee was passing a crossroad, "Boom!" A ck SUV, like a brute, rushed out. The SUV hit the Humvee directly. The terrible impact instantly knocked the Humvee out. The Humvee, full of bullet holes, was nowpletely twisted and deformed, nearly halfpressed. "Bang!" Humvee hit the wall heavily and fell on the ground, smoke billowing out of the car.00000 Chapter 495 The Mastermind The violent collision threw Jack Hughespletely out of the Hummer. Jacknded face-down on the ground. The pain was so severe, he felt as if his body was breaking into pieces. Fresh blood was trickling from the corners of his mouth. There was also blood gurgling in his nostrils. However, Jack waspletely unconcerned about his own injuries. Braced by his consciousness, he crawled slowly towards the Hummer. Thanks to the sitting position, Rena was not thrown out of the car after the collision. She was still inside the Hummer. "Rena... Rena..." Jack''s face was bleeding profusely. As he crawled slowly across the road by pushing his body with his hands, his body left a crimson trail of blood on the ground. Having lost all sensations in his legs, his movements were propelled solely by his hands. This short five meters'' distance away from the car seemed like a never-ending road. On the other side of the road, after the collision. The ck SUV also came to a standstill. The front of the car waspletely crushed beyond recognition, the bo was bumped wide open, whirling ck smoke was rising out of the engine like a chimney. In the carpartment, all airbags were activated and blown up. That was visual proof of the sheer violence of the impact. Bang! The somewhat distorted car door was forcefully kicked open. A pair of shiny and polished ck boots slowlynded on the ground. ѧ ... tap... The pair of ck boots were approaching Jack, the pace was neither too fast nor too slow, causing the neatly pressed trousers to sway gently. The driver was calm and collected. As he approached, there was an apanying "click" sound, which echoed through the silent alleyway. Jack, who finally crawled next to the Hummer, was gripped by terror. He heard a "click" very clearly, it was, beyond a doubt, the sound of a ... pistol being cocked. "Have you also nned and set everything up, up to this moment?" Jack''s eyes were red. Despite his weakness and his rationality making him try his best to suppress his fears, he still could not hide the look of panic in his eyes. "To be precise, I have not counted on it." The voice rang out suddenly, the speaker said with a teasing smile, "Rather, before killing a dog, I had to anticipate and n the energy I require, to deal with the possibility of the dog escaping. You thought you were safe after you ran away. Yet I coulde after you without knowing and then nudge you into hell ..." That voice... Jack''s body trembled, he looked up in horror. Even though they had only met once, the face that caught his eye still caused an uncontroble surge of disgust and hatred. And it sent a vicious chill down his spine. Jack cried in astonishment, "Felix Hughes?!" He recalled the first time he went to the Hughes family. He had wielded his sword angrily, threatening to kill Madam Hughes, and it was this person who had stopped him with a gunshot. This person left Jack a very deep impression! "What has it got to do with you?" Jack''s face showed utter disbelief. At this moment, Felix was looking down on Jack, from his more superior position. His eyes betrayed his smug and gleeful feelings. And even more so, his smile disyed his deep sense of cruel tease, as if he was a cat ying with a mouse. "When I see how pathetic you look now, I cannot describe the joy I feel." Felix pretended to sigh, "I can''t even imagine how powerful and prestige you were when you were in the Hughes'' family, even Madam Hughes was suppressed by you, but look at you now, you can''t even stand up, just like a dying dog! Jack''s expression was dark, and his eyes shed with anger and defiance. Instinctively he grabbed his right leg and asked through gritted teeth, "So you caused all this too?" "Oh, you are quite clever. I hid it so well but you realized in the end." Felix''s expression radiated smugness, he started shaking the gun in his hand. Then he shook his head in fake sympathy, "What a pity though, you found it out toote. When you and this woman in the car are dead, then no one will find out that it was I who killed you." "Rena!" Jack''s face changed dramatically in a sh. He looked fierce as he snarled, "You must have been assigned by the Hughes family. Your main aim is my death, please, I beg you, let her go. Take my life as you please, she is innocent!" "Are you begging me?" Felix looked surprised, and his majestic stature and posture slowly came down to a squat. Felix ced the gun under Jack''s chin, using the gun to force Jack to look up. "Who would have thought, someone powerful like you, Jack, would need to beg me. On ount of you being such a pathetic lowlife, I might as well tell you that it was Madam Hughes, who wanted you dead. Why else do you think I could go such great lengths to make this happen?" Felix nonchntly rted the truth; he was unconcerned about telling Jack the story. Because Jack would be a corpse very soon. And a dead man could never talk! So, what if Jack found out the whole truth, the truth would evaporate along with the death of Jack. "You are breaking the Hughes'' Family''s irond rule!" Jack was lying on the ground, his chin propped up by the gun,pletely defenceless, his bloodshot eyes stared at Felix with deep angry hatred. p! Felix pped Jack across his face. "What a joke, after killing you here across the ocean and extinguishing the traces, do you really believe the Hughes family can move heaven and earth, and find out the truth? This so-called irond rule is a mere fart in the face of real power. Too bad for you that your father has disappeared, otherwise you might still have a chance!" A gamut of mixed emotions, rage, defiance, resentment surged through Jack, and they showed in his eyes and face. He gritted his teeth, his breathing was heavy, like a wild animal panting in fury. Jack and Felix were ring at each other. The fierce and hateful look in his eyes even caused Felix, who had experience in battle, to start to feel his hair stand on his back.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After a few silent seconds. "Pff!" Felix snorted augh, breaking the silence. He removed the gun from below Jack''s chin, allowing Jack''s head to drop to the ground like a broken sandbag. Then, slowly, he stood up. With a bloodthirsty smile on his face, he held a gun in his right hand and slowly approached Rena, gun pointing at her temple. At the same time, he spoke in a cold and murderous tone. "From what I see, you seemed to care very much for this girl? So much so that you would stoop to a such low level to beg me. If I kill this girl first, then you; you should be ... very ufortable, right?" "Felix! Be a fucking man,e at me if you want. She''s innocent, she''s from the Grand Freemasons!" Jack roared his guts out, he yelled like he was crazy. "Tsk tsk... it seems like you have true feelings for this girl. Killing her will make you suffer, that''s great with me! As long as you suffer, I am happy." Felix sneered, "Moreover, please put away yourst shred of stupidity before you die. So, what if she''s from the Grand Freemasons? It took you guys a month, yet no one found out that it was me who was manipting everything. And once you are dead, you think those fools from Grand Freemasons would still be able to find out?" "No, don''t, please don''t shoot..." Looking up at Felix, who was looking down from standing position, at this point, Jack had not half his glory of the past. In contrast, he was begging pitifully, miserable like a dying dog, bitterly pleading for its life. "She is innocent, I have absolutely no rtions with her. Please let her go, she is the granddaughter of the premiere ancestral elder of the Grand Freemasons." "Hm hm hm..." Felix looked down at Jack. That miserable, piteous, and horrified expression gave him a great sense of pleasure. Reflexively his body quivered and he let out a cold smile. Yet with his right hand, slowly, very slowly... he began pulling down the trigger. At this juncture, everything seemed to slow down. "She. Shall. Die. Soon." The smirk on Felix''s face was extremely glorious, "Have you ever seen a watermelon burst open?" However. Right at this moment. The smile on Felix''s face froze in a sh and showed extreme panic. "The Grand Freemasons may not be able to find out about you, even I did not believe this n could seed. Luckily ...you finally revealed yourself." A burst of ice-coldughter suddenly echoed in the alleyway.000 Chapter 496 Who Dared to be a Winner without Being Shrewd? Theughter was frosty and thick with ridicule. Felix was extremely horrified and all his hair stood on ends. He could see that Jack''s demeanor had changed drastically. Jack was no longer grieving, frightened, and worried. He was only left with coldughter and indignation. He was so calm that Felix''s right hand, which was on the trigger, hesitated. Felix had already tried his best to conceal his nervousness. He had repeatedly sent the killers through a middleman. Even the ambush at the slums was arranged by a middleman. When Jack and Rena escaped, he could not resist it anymore and chased after them. But now Jack had be so calm and steady. Could it be that ... Jack had expected this? The next moment, Felix panicked and looked around. He wanted to see if there was a reason for Jack''s confidence. "Stop searching. I''m really escaping with Rena. I didn''t expect toe to this. It''s all a coincidence. There isn''t anyone around." Jackid on the ground and smiled as his face was covered with blood, "If you hadn''t dashed out, I would have sent Rena to the hospital. She had already lost consciousness due to the severe loss of blood. Don''t you think that it''s funny that you entrapped yourself at this moment?" ''Entrapped myself?'' Felix was stunned for a moment and thenughed, "That''s indeed funny. You are already a useless cripple with no one to rescue you. You will die just as she would!" Then as he finished saying. Thud! A blunt impact could be heard. Felix suddenly winced as a sharp pain was transmitted from his right leg. The pain radiated from the bone and Felix instinctively bent down to try to stop the pain. But at that moment, Felix''s expression changed drastically as if he had seen a ghost. He looked in horror as the body in front of him stood up so rapidly like a sh of lightning. Before he coulde to his horrified senses, arge hand already grabbed his handgun with a finger jamming the trigger and he could no longer fire the gun. Felix had already forgotten about shooting Rena. He was extremely horrified as he turned pale while looking at Jack. "You, how are you able to stand up? Aren''t you a cripple?" He couldn''t help but doubt his information sources. In order toplete the task of killing Jack, he had carefully researched in detail. He managed to find out from multiple sources and finally confirmed that Jack was a cripple and had lost the use of both of his legs. One of his sources was even a doctor who had examined Jack! How could Jack fool even that doctor? That was why he was so gripped with horror and surprise at that moment. "I''m also very surprised that when I was saved, my legs were never that badly hurt. But how could you have been overjoyed and becamecent if I revealed the truth about my condition?" Jack scoffed coldly as he looked sharply and sinisterly at Felix. His aggressiveness was welling up and ready to erupt. "You were plotting this from the beginning?" Felix started to tremble as Jack stared at him. He could feel the chills running down his spine. Felix never felt so fearful and hopeless in his life. To think that Jack had been pretending to be a cripple all this while to entrap him! How shrewd and scheming was this person? Just as Felix was panicking, Jack''s left hand surged and grabbed the gun from Felix''s hand. ''Damn it!'' Felix had lost his only sense of security. Immediately Felix raged and his killer instincts took over. Whoosh! Immediately his left hand grabbed the dagger and descended onto the unconscious Rena. He wasn''t a fool. Jack had plotted from the beginning and was not a cripple. He was no match for Jack if they fought one on one. The only way for him to leave with his life was to take Rena as a hostage. Then, sh! Fresh blood sttered. As the dagger was about to descend onto Rena''s throat, Jack''s right hand swiftly grabbed the de. The sharp de sliced deep into Jack''s palm. Fresh blood flowed. What shocked Felix was the de could not move a fraction. Jack grabbed tightly onto the de as his blood continued to flow. His frosty expression exuded a thick desire to kill. "Who dared to be a winner without being shrewd?" Jack''s voice echoed in the alley. His yell was bone-chilling and practically at freezing point. Felix was dejected and realized that he had lost. It was as if he knew that he was hopelessly outssed and outmatched. As Jack yelled, his eyes narrowed to a slit and it was as if death emerged from his eyes! Bang! The gun fired. "Argh!" Felix screamed as his body tensed up and he dropped his dagger while he stepped backward. He grabbed onto his abdomen. No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to stop the blood from pouring out. Fear, horror, and disbelief... Felix shuddered and slowly lifted his head to look at Jack. He could see the smoking gun barrel in Jack''s hand. This handgun was given to Jack by Isaac for self-protection! Thud! Felix''s body slumped onto the ground. Jack held the gun as he walked nearer to him. Jack took his time as he walked over as if death was creeping towards Felix. Felix sat on the ground and tried to retreat as his blood flowed onto the ground and begged, "I beg you, I beg of you not to kill me... please let me go... I, I am a Hughes. You will break the most sacred rule of the Hughes family regtions if you kill me." Jack suddenly felt extremely amused. What Felix just said was so familiar! Jackughed, "Didn''t I say that to you just now and now you repeated it to me. So this proves that the family rules are just crap!" Jack lunged towards Felix. Felix didn''t and couldn''t escape. In the blink of an eye, Jack grabbed Felix''s throat and yelled, "Dare to kill my woman? Die!" Bang, bang, bang... A series of gunshots rang out in the alley until the bullets were all spent before Jack released Felix. Jack stood up and walked towards the Hummer without looking back. Behind him, Felix''s lifeless body copsed to the ground. Renaid unconscious on the seat and was pale from the severe loss of blood.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Silly girl, I told you that I''ll save you." Jack slowly carried Rena from the car and walked out of the alley, "Even if you''re unconscious, I''ll still be able to step on the elerator and take you to the hospital."???????? Chapter 497 Rena’s Dream? In the hospital, Jack sat quietly by the bedside. He looked quietly at the unconscious Rena. They arrived at the hospital just in time to save Rena and her condition has stabilized. Jack''s heart ached as he looked at the pale and beautiful face and said bitterly, "Am I worth it?" The door to the patient''s room was opened and Mr. Ward walked in. He looked at the unconscious Rena and then shifted his gaze at Jack''s legs and paused. Jack raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you already know the truth about my legs? Why are you still so surprised?" Mr. Ward chuckled. Thest time at the SH guildhall, when Jack scratched his palm, he had already realized it. Mr. Ward who was no stranger to the nightclub scene understood the deeper meanings when the palm was scratched. When a man scratches a woman''s palm, it definitely meant something. When a man scratches a man''s palm, perhaps it meant something. But when a man scratches a servants'' palm, then there was definitely a deeper meaning to it. Because of their situation, when Jack scratched Mr. Ward''s palm, he immediately realized the deeper meaning of the action. That was why he made the subsequent ns. But... Mr. Ward lowered his head in despair, "I''m so sorry Young Master, that I camete." "Where are Carlos Juan and Isaac?" Jack asked. Today''s n could not be sessfully executed without the help of Carlos Juan and Isaac leading the Grand Freemasons team. Furthermore, Jack could not have that unexpected opportunity to deal directly with Felix and would have surely died in the slums. Carlos Juan, Isaac and a group of Grand Freemasons had risked their lives to aid their escape. "Both of them are alright. Isaac was shot several times and is currently being treated at the hospital. That old chap Carlos Juan was shot once at his lower leg and is also being treated now." Mr. Ward replied and then his expression darkened, "But the members of the Grand Freemasons suffered severe injuries and losses. When I arrived in a helicopter with the men, we found that those who went with you into the slums were practically decimated." "Okay." Jack''s gaze turned gloomy, looked at the closed door, and said, "Go and get a wheelchair for me." "You still want to keep pretending to be a cripple?" Mr. Ward asked in surprise, "Although the n had failed, when you sent Rena to the hospital, the mastermind would have found out that you are not a cripple." "Who said that I didn''t find out who the mastermind is?" Jack scoffed, "Felix had died under my hands. He was directed by Madam Hughes." Kaboom! His calm tone was thunderous to Mr. Ward like a clear day thunderbolt. Mr. Ward tensed up immediately and was in a daze. Jack''s voice continued to reverberate in his ears. "Felix? Madam Hughes..." Mr. Ward mumbled in disbelief and said, "So it was actually the Hughes family? Haven''t they been cracking their brains to look for the head of the family?" "Eh..." Jack scratched his head, changed the topic, pointed to his legs, and asked, "So do you think that there is a need for me to sit on the wheelchair?" Mr. Ward frowned deeply and looked down in deep thoughts. A few secondster, he suddenly turned and left the room. Jack rubbed his nose and then narrowed his eyes as he scoffed, "Madam Hughes, it looks like you don''t want to die peacefully..." Since he now knew that Madam Hughes was the mastermind, then it would be a waste not to continue to act that he was a cripple. Felix was Madam Hughes'' hitman. Now that he was dead, all the information that they had was what Felix knew before his death. In other words, Madam Hughes and the rest still believed that Jack had lost the use of both his legs. Even if he appeared in front of Madam Hughes in a wheelchair, she would not be suspicious of his condition. With the death of Felix, Jack had all the ways of keeping it from Madam Hughes. "With father''s disappearance and now that Madam Hughes still believed that I''m a cripple, she would let her guard down and not make things difficult for me. This time and space would be sufficient for me to expand." Jack''s right hand gently felt the trousers and smiled, "I''m sure it would be very interesting when Madam sees me standing in front of her." Mr. Ward returned with an empty wheelchair and said regretfully, "Young master is so detailed in your considerations unlike me. I''m sorry that you have to subject yourself to sitting on the wheelchair for a while more." Jack smiled and calmly sat on the wheelchair. He stretched his back and said, "It''s tiring pretending to be a cripple for more than a month. If it wasn''t for trying to get some more time, I wouldn''t sit on this contraption for a moment longer." "Young Master Hughes, so you did not lose any feeling to your legs at all?" Mr. Ward looked at Jack in surprise. Jack thought for a moment and then slowly said, "No. My legs could not feel anything when I regained consciousness. But then they recovered fully after a short while."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mr. Ward continued to ask, "Then how did you fool the doctor who examined you and let them make a wrong diagnosis?" Jack rubbed his nose and sneered, "Endure!" Endure?! Mr. Ward sucked in a breath. How could one word ''endure'' describe the way he fooled a highly experienced doctor? All the blood tests showed that Jack was fine and he didn''t suffer from any long- term effects of the poison. But what about the natural reflexes of the knee? It was a simple and effective examination. Once the right position of the knee was tapped, the nervous reaction was a natural reflex action. How could he endure to override a natural reflex action of the nervous system? If even Jack could ovee his nervous system, then where were the limits of his endurance? Mr. Ward looked at Jack like he was a strange and unbelievable being. How terrifying was it if Jack could even ovee his basic reflexes? "Don''t be so stunned. I just used some underhanded means and endurance to fool them. It was rather easy actually." Jack felt amused as he looked at Mr. Ward''s expression and continued, "To think that you really believe what I say. I''m human after all and not a deity. How could I fool them simply by enduring?" Mr. Ward suddenly smiled, "In my eyes, Young Master, you are an extraordinary person. Even when you fell into the sea and the poison permeated deep into your bloodstream, the doctors were still able to resuscitate and treat you. That made me look at you in a totally different light." This was not exaggerated by Mr. Ward. Jack was injured, poisoned, and fell into the sea. When the poison coursed through his bloodstream, not only did he survive after the treatment, but there were no permanent side effects. Not only was this shocking to anyone, but as Carlos Juan said, it was a great fortune. But now this fortune was greater than what Carlos Juan had witnessed. Then, Jack noticed that Rena''s eyelids trembled. His heart tensed and immediately leaned closer to the bed and said softly, "Rena..." Rena slowly opened her eyes and looked nkly at the ceiling. She could smell the pungent odor of the disinfectant and her eyes slowly focused and remarked, "I''m not dead?" "I sent you to the hospital. Thankfully we made it in time." Jack said softly. "You?" Rena looked at Jack doubtfully, "I already lost consciousness when we were on the road. How did you send me to the hospital?" Jack smiled and then under Rena''s gaze, he gently raised both of his legs and said, "I said that I could save you..." Rena was stunned. She immediately snapped to her senses although she just regained her consciousness. "You, your legs..." Rena gasped. Jacked ced a finger to his lips signaling that it was a secret, "It''s a secret!" Rena was stunned, shocked, andid on the bed feeling that it was all surreal. Wasn''t Jack a cripple? How did his legs recover? Rena smiled bitterly as she mumbled to herself, "Rena, you must be dead and this must be the final dream before your death!" Jack was shocked and quickly assured her, "You''re alive, this is not a dream!" Rena''s eyes turned red and welled up with tears as she asked, "Then tell me, have you... ever loved me?" Chapter 498 Wifey, I Am Back Facing Rena''s burning sights. Jack was stunned. His emotion was perplexed. His throat was tense, he found it hard to speak. He was not a teenager that had no experience with the bitterness of lovesick in a rtionship. He could feel whatever Rena did for him and her feeling on him. He was touched, appreciative, guilty...and many feelings came out. But inside his heart...there was a woman staying in it. The woman upied his heart fully.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. No matter how, he could not forget her. "Ah?" Rena hummed softly. Jack regained his attention and smiled, "Sorry, if we cannot be together, let''s forget each other." He said the cruel words without hesitation. When he said the words, he held his fist tightly. He was clear that how hurtful his words for Rena. She could sacrifice herself just to save him. His words were as hurt as being prated by thousands of arrows. But. Rena curved her lips, smiled delightedly, "Oh, it is not a dream. If it was a dream, you would say that you love me." Jack was stunned and smiled. After that, Rena turned her head to look at Jack, "But you have to remember that you save me today, I also saved you before. It is bnced out, we do not owe each other anymore." "Ok," Jack nodded and said, "You rest well, I will visit your grandfather and Mafia Boss now." Mr. Ward showed aplicated expression and pushed the wheelchair forward, he left the ward together with Jack. When the door was shut. Rena''s tears fell. Her tender body shivered, she bit her red lips, "Rena...why are you so useless?" On the corridor. Mr. Ward pushed Jack forward slowly. Because of the scene that happened just now, the atmosphere between them became awkward. "Young master, why do you do so?" Mr. Ward said suddenly, "I take pity on Rena." "But I have Amber," Jack said. "It is rational for a real man to have a few wives. In addition, you are the future inheritor for the Hughes Family. It is normal to have a few confidantes," Mr. Ward said. Jack smiled, he rubbed his nose and asked, "How about my father?" Mr. Ward smiled, "He only has one wife." "My father does not marry a lot of women, why should I do that?" Jack shook his head, "Mr. Ward, we have different perception about love." Mr. Ward smiled awkwardly, "Don''t treat love seriously. Then, love will not cure you anymore and make you suffer." "Let it be," Jack moved his sights. Isaac was still in the ICU and the surgery was almost finished, he seemed to be fine. Carlos Juan Yales had a light injury, he was fine after the treatment. When Jack met Carlos, they smiled to each other. Carlos smiled while patting the handrail of the wheelchair and said, "We are in the same situation now." Jack smiled slightly, "Rena is fine as well, she has gained her consciousness. I have a token of appreciation for Grand Freemasons, I will remember it forever. If Grand Freemasons needs my help, I will try my best to help." Carlos smiled and nodded, he did not reject it. He knew that Jack was going to be the inheritor of the Hughes Family. He could contribute a lot! If Jack became the inheritor of the Hughes Family, he would serve for Grand Freemasons! He also knew that Grand Freemasons got the token of appreciation in return because they sacrificed their blood and lives. Because of the sacrificed members of Grand Freemasons, he would not reject it. "It''s just a pity that we waste so much energy on it, we are failed ultimately," Carlos sighed and showed a sad expression. Jack smiled, "It is ended, the boss behind the scene is dead." What?! Carlos was dumbfounded, he looked at Jack unbelievably. When they were at the slum, they found it hard to defeat. Every member of the Grand Freemasons fought desperately in order to protect and send Jack and Rena out. If the boss behind the scene was dead, then what happened after Jack and Rena left the slum?! Carlos''s sights rest on Mr. Ward. He realized something abruptly. Yes! Jack and Mr. Ward had nned it well or else how was it impossible for Mr. Ward to arrive at the slum in ten minutes after Jack called him. It must be Jack and Mr. Ward killing the boss behind the scene after Jack brought Rena to leave there. "Whoosh..." Carlos sighed a relief and smiled delightedly, "It is a happy ending." After chit-chatting with Carlos for a while, Jack left. The incident was settled. He had a more important thing to do! It was the only objective for him to travel a long way and arrived at this area. Because of Felix''s nned assassination, he dyed it for a whole month. Jack broke his heart when he recalled the moment Amber left in front of the SH guildhall. In just a month, Amber was getting thinner. She looked dispirited and exhausted. Her pattern broke Jack''s heart like a sharp knife. Most importantly, he kissed Rena in order to chase Amber away at the moment. He was indeed stabbing his wife with a knife! "How is Amber?" When Jack headed towards the Knight Family vi, he was worried while sitting in the car. His emotion wasplicated. "Good yet bad," Mr. Ward could not help but say, "Initially, young mistress has made up her mind to wait for young master toe back. However, I offend her that day in front of the SH guildhall. She bes dispirited and gloomy since then." "s..." Jack could not help but sigh. "Young master, we have arrived at the vi of the Knight Family." Mr. Ward looked at the front and said lowly, "I beg young master to have consideration for young mistress, she has suffered a lot because of young master." The car had entered the garden of the vi. Jack got down the car after it stopped. Mr. Ward followed him. Knock knock... Mr. Ward knocked on the door. The door was opened soon. They seemed to be notified that Jack would visit them, so the car could enter the vi without any block. When Steve Knight and Rosie saw Jack, they were ecstatic and their tears fell. "Jack, you are back finally." "Sorry for worrying me" Jack said calmly and looked at the back, "Where is Amber? I want to see her." "She is in the bedroom upstairs." Steve said with an awkward expression, "I haven''t informed her that you wille back, we want to give her a surprise. Of course, you should exin the misunderstanding clearly. Then, let us know the oue." His tone was calm and determined. Jack could understand the meaning behind it. If he had a rtionship with Rena. Steve meant that if he was the inheritor for the Hughes Family and being the biological son of Patrick Hughes, he should have entered the stage of normal husband and wife. "Ok," Jack nodded and walked upstairs. Steve and Rosie stood there together with Mr. Ward. He looked at Jack who walked upstairs. Steve showed a dull expression and said to Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, I hope you don''t lie to me." Mr. Ward smiled and recalled the scene in the hospital. If young master were not loyal to young mistress, he would not behave cruelly in the hospital. Mr. Ward said calmly to Rosie, "Mrs. Knight, can you prepare dinner for us? We should celebrate joyfully and lively tonight." Just then. In front of Amber''s bedroom. Knock knock. Jack knocked on the door three times and said softly, "Wifey, I am back."???????????? Chapter 499 Jack, You Never Treat Me as Your Wife! He said softly with affectionateness. He was guilty and remorseful. The bedroom was silent. Jack stood in front of the door and waited silently. The time flowed slowly. After waiting for a minute, Jack wanted to knock on the door again. The voice that Jack missed so much was heard in the bedroom. "The door is not locked," Amber''s voice was cold and calm. Jack frowned slightly, his wife''s reaction was so indifferent. He had predicted a lot of scenes on the way to the Knight Family vi. They included Amber reprimanded him loudly, the Knight Family interrogated him forcefully, he even had the prediction that Amber would hit him..... But for now, her tone was cold and calm. Jack did not expect that. Although he was confused, he breathed in deeply and opened the door. In the bedroom, the odour ofvender lingered in the air. It was refreshing. In the dark room, there was a deskmp glowing with faint yellow colour by the bedside. Amber sat on the bed in her pyjamas, half of her body was covered by the nket. The faint yellow light shone on her face, her face was getting thinner and looked dispirited. Jack cracked his heart as if stabbed by the knife when he saw her. Amber looked at Jack too at the moment. She had no expression and stayed calm. Jack pointed at thevender by the bedside and said, "It is still early, do you want to sleep now?" He talked with her casually, did not say straight to the point. When Jack faced Amber at the moment, he was worried and sympathetic with her. He did not know how was he going to exin the misunderstanding. Amber smiled slightly, "It is leftover from yesterday, useless." Jack was stunned. "When I am not around, you don''t sleep well at all?" Amber raised her brow, she showed a faint smile on her calm and disheartened face, "What do you think?" She did not sleep well for a whole month? Jack cracked his heart. At the moment, he felt guilty continuously like the flowing water. He remembered that when Amber left with her parent, she was in a state of pregnancy sickness. Pregnant women suffered a lot from pregnancy sickness. In addition, she did not rest well. So, it was rational for her to say that she was exhausted and disheartened. Jack felt a sense of sourness on his nose when he saw Amber. His chest was as if filled by the stone and jammed his body, he was so panicked. Jack kept silent and walked towards the bed gradually. He sat on the bed and raised his hand slowly to caress Amber''s face. "You''re getting thinner and you''re so dispirited," Jack''s voice shivered. Although he did not experience Amber''s life when he was not around for a month, he could feel it when he saw her face and mental state. But Amber''s appearance and mental state at the moment had exined it. He remembered Amber''s face clearly. Her hair was shining, she had a charming face. Her elegance would attract others'' attention. But for now, she looked tired and disheartened like an angel fell into the world of human. She underwent the changes in just a month! Bang! When Jack almost touched Amber''s face. Amber raised her hand suddenly and pushed away his hand. "I don''t need you to sympathize with me, don''t use your hand to caress my face. I am afraid of dirty stuff." Amber''s voice was cold and strict. Although she had suppressed it deeply, tears had overflowed in her dim eyes at the moment. Jack shrank his sights. He gazed at Amber. He knew that Amber minded the matter between him and Rena. After a few seconds, he stood up. A loud sound was heard. He kneeled on the floor. The scene made Amber''s sights shine. After that, Jack''s guilty voice was heard. "Sorry, I''m wrong." "You''re wrong?"RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Amber sneered, "What guilty have youmitted? I am the one should be guilty." "I know, you mind the matter between Rena and me. It is just a misunderstanding, I want to apologize to you and take you home this time." Jack said slowly, his sights focused on Amber''s dispirited and weak face with sympathy. "I am not blind.," Amber smiled, her expression was gloomy, "I saw the scene clearly in front of the SH guildhall." "I was forced to do it," Jack said. Amber was dumbfounded, "Forced? Jack, don''t you think that your exnation is shameless?" Jack wanted to speak. But Amber could not control herself anymore, she sobbed and said, "I have said that I am the one guilty, isn''t it enough? Are you going to tell me how shameless you are by your exnation?" Jack cracked his heart when he faced Amber who lowered her head and sobbed. He knew how hurtful it was for Amber when he kissed Rena in front of the SH guildhall. If it were not hurtful, he could not chase Amber away immediately at that time! Jack was not irritable and furious. Facing Amber, he only felt guilty and took pity on her. He exined patiently, "The Hughes Family is the boss behind the scene that intends to kill me. They always n to kill me in the dark. I survive luckily when they kill me for the first time. When I am at the SH guildhall for a month, I face their assassination every day." "The killers are cold-blooded. If they have the opportunity to kill me, they will not hesitate!" Jack did not care about Amber''s struggle. He held her hands dominantly. "I won''t contact you for a long time because I don''t want you to be in danger. Mr. Ward brings you to meet me at the SH guildhall. I don''t want it to happen at the moment." "Because of your appearance, Felix will probably focus on you and your parent. He will treat you all as the bait to threaten me and involve you all in this dangerous assassination!" "Go on, go on," Amber''s tears fell from her eyes corner, she looked at Jack determinedly, "Are you going to say that you kiss Rena purposely because you''re afraid that we will be in danger. You use this kind of method to chase me away?" Mr. Ward''s appearance made her relieve on the matter between Jack and Rena. But the scene in front of the SH guildhall was as if a sharp knife that stabbed her heart severely. She suppressed her emotion during these few days. Because she knew that she was not alone. She still had her parent and the child in her womb. Deep inside her heart, she hoped that Jack would be alive ande back. Her intensive suppressed emotion exploded once Jack came back. She wanted to release her anger and furious. "Yes!" Jack did not hesitate at all. However. After he said that. Bang! Amber raised her hand and pped Jack heavily. The pping sound was clear and loud. The mark of her palm could be seen on Jack''s face instantly. But Jack kneeled on the floor, he did not move at all. Tears overflowed Amber''s pretty eyes, she bit her teeth. She said the words grievously, "Jack, you never treat me as your wife!" Chapter 500 What is the Point of Our Marriage She was determined. Jack froze on the spot. His eyes widened as he stared at Amber with indescribable astonishment. Under the faint yellow light, her haggard face looked extremely sullen. She clenched her teeth tightly as pearly tears began to fall out of the corners of her eyes down her cheeks. "You have always been my wife. This fact hasn''t changed even a bit." Jack said. *Smack* Unable to contain her anger, Amber raised her hand and pped Jack angrily across the face. Jack waspletely stunned. In the face of her rebuttal, he waspletely out of his wits, unable to make any sense of the matter. Amber gritted her teeth and sobbed, "I came back to you when you were the most destitute, not for the glorious future but to stay with you for better or for worse and to help you make aeback." "At the time when you endured the rumors and nders, I chose to believe you regardless of everything. I stood firmly in front of you and took all kinds of insults for you." "I still held your hand when thousands of fingers pointed at you and you were at the verge of despair and didn''t let go." Her heartbreaking cries stabbed Jack''s heart like a sharp knife. Amber took a deep breath, restrained her sobs forcibly and stared decisively at Jack. "I chose you! That means you will be my man forever, in life or in death." Her voice raised tremblingly, "What about you?" "Me?" Jack frowned deeply. Amber sobbed shudderingly, her tears were falling and her red lips were trembled, "Have you ever considered me your wife? Have you ever taken the initiative to keep me besides you and let me face everything with you? Why must you fight everything by yourself? Do you think husband and wife are just two birds in a forest who fly different ways as soon as a disaster strike?" A series of questions were pointed towards Jack. By the time Amber was at herst sentence she was sobbing so much that her voice was almost lost.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jack mumbled to himself, "I just didn''t want to make you worried, didn''t want you to be in danger. I was just trying to protect you." "I don''t want all that!" Amber shook her head as tears streamed down her face, "What I want is for you to treat me like your wife. I don''t care whether you are safe and happy or dying in the face of danger, I want you to hold my hand tightly and keep me close to you! I don''t want you to bear everything alone while I stay safe." Jack looked like he had been struck by lightning. His heart thumped ferociously. An intense choking feeling engulfed him. His whole state of mind felt chaotic and messy. The sound of Amber''s cries echoed in his ears. Since the moment he had decided to be with Amber, he had always tried to give her only joy and happiness. He had never wanted to make her unhappy or let her face any danger. He had always thought that "To make you the happiest woman in the world" was the most beautiful happiness in the world. But he had never put himself in her shoes. He had never carefully thought from Amber''s perspective. "Jack, you are really selfish!" Amber bit her lip so hard that it bled. She shook her head and smiled bitterly, "You are so selfish that you can''t even let your wife to share the dangers and the sorrows with you. You always consider yourself alone! Do you know or not, since the day I came to you, you are no longer alone?" "You hide everything from me and bear it all alone, so that you would rather have me think that you died than to let me know that you are alive in the time of a crisis. Do you know that because of your selfishness, I can''t even live properly nor die! You have always been like this! What is even the point of our marriage?" "Amber!" Jack''splexion changed suddenly. He panicked. Amber''s words had extreme decisiveness to them. Losing his mind out of fear, Jack grabbed her hands hurriedly, "I was wrong! I have been very wrong all this time! I am sorry. I am really sorry! I was very selfish. I just wanted to give you happiness and protect you from pain and sorrow. I was very selfish! Please calm down! Our marriage is important, please don''t be impulsive!" Frantic and terrified, Jack''s heart was full of guilt and remorse. He had never felt such flustering restlessness. Regardless of his divorce with Kathrine at that time, or facing life-threatening danger this time, he had always been able to keep his breath steady and calmly move forward step by step to look for life even in desperate situation. But facing Amber right now, all of Jack''s morale faded away. Because his love for her was too deep, he was afraid of losing her. Because he was afraid of losing her, he was panicking and terrified. Amber struggled angrily, trying to remove her hands from Jack hands. But Jack''s hold was very strong; he held on her hands firmly and didn''t loosen up even slightly. This struggle went on for a long time. Finally, Amber epted defeat and gave up. She wailed loudly and suddenly threw herself into Jack''s arms. She cried loudly, tears streaming down her face. "Promise me that you won''t be selfish again. You have a wife, a family. I am pregnant with you. Promise me you will never make me and your baby worry about you like this again!" Jack knelt on the ground, trying to straighten himself, so that Amber with her big belly would not be ufortable. He said firmly while rubbing her back, "I promise! I swear!" This time, he had been really scared. On the first floor of the vi. Mr. Ward and Steve stood by the stairs. Rosie also hurried out of the kitchen still wearing an apron and stood in front of the stairs, listening to Amber''s wailing soundsing from upstairs. Rosie looked worried, "Did something happen? Should we go up and see?" "Amber is still pregnant. With such violent mood swings, she will be weak and exhausted. I think we should go upstairs!" Steve held Rosie''s hand, about to go upstairs. Mr. Ward hurriedly held them both back. "What? Are we not having today''s reunion dinner?" Steve and Rosie paused in their tracks simultaneously. Steve and Rosie exchanged a nce and Steve gestured her to go back to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Rosie was very anxious, she hesitated for a bit before finally choosing to return to the kitchen. In Amber''s bedroom. The sound of her crying weakened gradually. Bearing all of her weight, Jack was trying hard to keep his body straight. There was a sharp pain in his knee that was being rubbed on the ground, and he could feel it bleed lightly. He hadn''t moved even a bit. Amber''s trembling body in his embrace gradually softened. Along with the sound of crying, the sound of her sobbing breath also slowly evened out. Jack calmly patted her on her back, still unable to stand up. After he was sure that Amber was asleep, he frowned, showing the pain on his face. The sharp pain in his knee and the numbness in his legs from kneeling for a long time had made him extremely sore. Even then, Jack got up very slowly, supporting Amber carefully for the fear of waking her up by any sudden movement. He knew that by now Amber had not been able to sleep for many nights. And by doing that, her pregnant body was harmed a lot. The top priority was to ensure that Amber slept well and ate well. Jack lightly supported her,id her down on the bed and very carefully covered her with the quilt. Heid down with her and turned sideways to let her rest on his arm, watching her silently. Jack''s heart was filled with warmth as he felt her breath steadily and looked at her brows slowly unfurl. But at the same time, he also felt a little dubious. Since he had entered, Amber''s attention had been between them. However, the matter between him and Rena was not mentioned much. While he was lost in doubt, Amber slept turned on her sidenguidly in his arms looking like a cat. A cellphone with a bright screen was showing out from under her pillow. And on the screen, a text message was left opened. The lengthy text in the message was densely packed. Jack picked up the phone and looked at the message. His expressions suddenly turned a littleplicated. It was a message from an unknown number exining the matter between him and Rena. As his eyes slid speedily through the text, a few simple words caught his eye. [Apologies. Sincerely, Rena Yales.]?????? Chapter 501 The return In the silence of the night. In the bedroom, themp was dimly lit. The fragrance ofvender was deeply rxing. Jack Hughes was lying on his side, holding Amber Knight in his arms. He had not taken his eyes off her serene and sleeping face the whole time, and had not moved half an inch. His whole arm had gonepletely numb. However, he endured the numbness, which felt like an electric buzz in the arm. He simply would not budge. He was afraid that any tiny movement would disturb Amber''s sleep. Meanwhile, Mr. Ward and Amber''s parents remained downstairs, they refrained from going upstairs to disturb the young couple, even though it was getting extremelyte. The sounds of sobbing subsided into the quiet of the night. Steve Knight and Rosie, whose hearts had been hanging in the air, finally felt a sense of relief. Finally... the storm had passed. In the dining room, themp was still brightly lit. Mr. Ward, feeling famished, checked on the time, "It''s already one o''clock." Steve asked, "Perhaps we should go check on them." Rosie shook her head, "Amber had not been able to get a good night''s sleep for over a month. Aren''t you the least bit heartbroken?" She paused, then got up, "I''ll go and get bowls and tes. You and Mr. Ward, go ahead and eat something first. After dinner, you can go and rest. I shall wait for them. In case Amber gets up, I can warm up the food for them." Just as she was about to proceed into the kitchen.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There were finally the sounds of footstepsing from upstairs. Jack helped Amber to walk down. Mr. Ward and Steve, who were sitting in the dining room, got up hurriedly. Steve happily shouted to Rosie in the kitchen, "Dear, don''t bother getting the dishes, Jack and our daughter areing now." "Mum and Dad, I''ve caused you to worry." Jack said apologetically to Steve and Rosie, who was walking out of the kitchen. This past month had been an unspeakable ordeal for Amber. As Amber''s parents, why would it any different for Steve and Rosie? Steve and Rosie could put aside the pain of the misunderstanding and came to his assistance when they learnt of his difficulties. The depth of their affection was clear to Jack. That was because he had apletely different experience in another family. What a contrast. Those three years could be described as dark. The feeling was clear. And precisely because of this, Jack held even higher regard of the affection of Steve and Rosie. "You are family." Steve said cheerfully and waved his hand, pointing to the table, "Sit down, quick, let''s have a good reunion meal." "Right, that''s right, I''ll go and heat the dishes, they are all cold now." Rosie was overjoyed and smiling from cheek to cheek, she started bringing the cooled dishes on the table back into the kitchen. Mr. Ward smiled gently and proceeded into the kitchen to help. Jack and Amber kept Stevepany in the dining room, chatting idly. Very soon, the dishes were all warmed up and ready to be served. The family dined together, the atmosphere was warm and lively, they were chatting andughing away. Of course, Jack also deliberately concealed matters regarding Felix and the Hughes family and remained tight-lipped when Steve inquired. Additionally, he reminded Steve and Rosie to help keep the secret that his legs were not actually crippled. The truth about his physical paralysis was a trump card he was intent on keeping. A trump card that could be such a bombshell, surprised Madam Hughes'' jaw to drop. When the meal was over, it was already 2:30 am. Jack assisted Amber to return to their room, then cuddled with her,forted her, till she fell asleep again. After a few days. The dust had settled, and the ultimate goal of the trip had been achieved. Jack was not in a hurry to return, instead, he made full use of this time to take good care of Amber. This past month had been an extremely tormenting time for Amber. She was exhausted both physically and mentally, this was simply unbearable for a pregnant woman. Judging from Amber''s secret confession to Jack, if she had not considered the baby, might have quietly ended herself during this time. These were the words that caused Jack extreme guilt and regret. He made up his mind to take good care of Amber. Of course, it was unreasonable to expect Amber to have aplete recovery within a short time, considering that she was physically and mentallypletely exhausted. So, at the very least, he had to wait until Amber recouped her energy somewhat before he could start nning the return. It required an entire week. Jack spent the week at the Knight family vi, cooking all kinds of food for Amber. When they had time, he brought Amber out for a stroll or for sightseeing to cheer up her spirits. With excellent care, Amber managed to recover swiftly. Although she was still thinner than before, at least herplexion had turned rosier. In addition, she was glowing and smiling again. This brought relief not just for Jack. But also for Steve and Amber, and even Tiana, who hade visit on few asions, observed the improvement with joy andforting relief. In the blink of an eye, a week passed. In the garden of the Knight mansion. Under the starry sky and the bright moon, the garden was lit up splendidly with many wonderful colourful lights. Jack and Mr. Ward were strolling side by side. "Young master, we are returning tomorrow." Mr. Ward asked, "Should we inform the Grand Freemasons of our return?" Jack pondered for a second and replied, "Let''s do that, I owed my survival to the Grand Freemasons, otherwise I would probably have sunken into the sea and been eaten clean by the fish and shrimps by now." "Indeed. It''s just that I don''t really understand why the old man Yales coerced you into joining the Grand Freemasons in the first ce. Or did he have the intention to let you be the n master?" His expression was one ofplete iprehension. Jack rubbed his nose, "Neither do I. Mr. Yales has never exined the reason to me. Whether it is a blessing or a curse, there''s no verdict now; but at least as things stand now, it is a blessing to me, as I indeed do owe the Grand Freemasons my life." Only after Mr. Ward nodded his head in agreement. Jack then asked, "During this past week when I was looking after Amber, was there any news of sighting of the Hughes family?" With Felix''s death, the death threat of assassination was finally over. What was still causing Jack uneasiness, was that the news about his legs not being actually disabled would reach the Hughes family. He was not worried about the family irond rule of noninterfamily mutiny. This incident waspletely conspired by Madam Hughes, she ordered Felix in secrecy to kill Jack. She would have to be mentally defective, if she were to resort to this rule of no interfamily killing to put pressure on him. The whole affair was conducted in secrecy. By quoting the family rule to pressure Jack, it would inevitably reveal the trace of the treachery to herself. Her whole case simply could not stand up to scrutiny. Suppose she would even dare to apply the irond rule of non-interfamily feuding, she would be bringing upon self-destruction! "There wasn''t anything out of the ordinary over the Hughes'' family office. I think it is because Madam Hughes is keeping a low profile, so as not to reveal her true colours." Mr. Ward responded respectfully. Jack secretly heaved a sigh of relief at the possibility that Madam Hughes only had a vague knowledge of what was happening over here. Then, even if his father was no longer in the Hughes family, Jack still had a chance to pull strings with some members of the Hughes family. Mr. Ward looked up at the starry moonlit sky andmented with a worried tone in his voice, "I just wonder, after such a long time, what has be of our own family." Jack was shaken. It had been more than a month. That was too long a time. His disappearance for such a long time was tantamount to leaving all the businesses under his charge being without a decision-maker. And initially, when he left, his exnations to Yael Quinn andpany that he would return after a weektest. If Mr. Ward were still at home watching guard, there would be little cause to worry. But Mr. Ward had set out in great haste, rushing over here to rescue him. And during this past month, no one could tell what could have happened back home. Above all, Madam Hughes had already secretly instigated Felix to murder Jack. Why would she let go of such a golden opportunity to suppress the order and stage a takeover! "Let''s just hope that Yael can still hold down the fort." Jack said in a low and deep tone.??????????? Chapter 502 Suppress Early the next morning. Mr. Ward had already arranged the itinerary. Jack and Amber said goodbyes to her parents and set off on their return journey. Once at the airport, Jack and Amber boarded the ne directly after entering the expressne. After waiting for ten minutes, the ne took off. "It has been more than a month, it seems like a dream." Jack looked at the airport outside the window, rubbed his nose and smiled. "It really seems like a dream." Amber leaned on Jack''s shoulder. "It''s also a nightmare." "But now we can wake up from the dream, everything has passed." Jack smiled and hugged Amber tenderly, "Sleep, we''ll be home when you wake up." During pregnancy, women were particrly prone to tiredness, and they were more likely to fall asleep. Amber groaned softly and closed her eyes. Jack lightly kissed her forehead and continued to look out the window. But at this nce, his eyes suddenly condensed. As the ne took off, the airport below gradually became smaller. But he vaguely saw a car parked next to the runway of the ne he was flying on. And beside the car, stood a beautiful figure wrapped in a coat. That shadow gave him a familiar feeling. His heart twitched fiercely, and his expression becameplicated. It was only because of the distance that he couldn''t see the appearance of that shadowpletely, and as the ne rose up, the vague figure gradually disappeared. On the side of the airport runway. Rena wrapped her trench coat tightly, her beautiful face pale. The breeze moved silky hair on her forehead. She was motionless, looking up at the ne that was gradually sinking into the sea of clouds. This scene looked like a picture. But there was a sorrowful feeling. When the nepletely disappeared in the clouds, Rena raised her hand and stroked her hair behind her ears. Her hands wrapped her coat tightly to herself, and then he turned to open the car door, she frowned tightly to endure the gunshot wound on her body, and got into the car. "Rena, you are too irresponsible to yourself." Isaac, who was driving, looked back at Rena distressedly. At this moment Rena lowered her head, hands tightly wrapped her trench coat, Isaac could not see Rena''s expression. He just heard Rena''s response, "He said we would forget about each other, I just want to send him off." "But you can''t ignore your injury, can you? You are just a little better now. If the wound gets worse because of you going around, this would be a terrible thing." Isaac frowned. He grew up with Rena, and he took Rena to y together. Although there was no blood rtionship, the rtionship between them was just like the on of brother and sister. "Isaac, promise me not to tell Grandpa." Rena''s body trembled a little, and her words were a little breathless and it was cold. Isaac''s expression changed, "Rena, what''s wrong with you?" Rena raised her head and looked at Isaac sadly and painfully. The remaining blood on her face disappeared, and she was endlessly pale, even her lips. She smiled slightly and leaned back on the seat. Because of the severe pain, her hands loosened the coat that had been tightly wrapped around her body. As the coat slid down to the sides, on the blue and white patient gown, red blood was smudging away quickly, extremely dazzling! "The wound has opened!" There was like a loud sound in Isaac''s mind, and he hurriedly started the car, "Rena, you stupid girl, you would even throw away your life to give him a ride. Is it worth it?" Rena''s painful body trembled, and frowned. Even if the corners of her mouth kept trembling and sucking in cold air, it still curled up with a slight smile. With a sad smile, she pretended to act like a baby and said, "Because I want to send him away." When the nended at the suburban airport. It was already 4 o''clock in the afternoon. Jack and the others got off the ne. They saw a Rolls Royce parked by the runway.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brent, Daisy and Yael greeted them at the same time. "Young Master." "Jack." "Mr. Hughes." The three of them all smiled and were extremely happy. After Mr. Ward left, he also confessed to Yael over the phone. With the departure of Mr. Ward, all of Jack''s capital was also handed over to Yael''s hands, giving him the lead all by himself. But in these days, neither Yael nor Daisy or Brent had ever slept peacefully. Jack''s safety always affected their minds. Now seeing Jack return safely, the three of them were all excited. It''s just that when they approached, they saw Jack in the wheelchair, and all the smiles disappeared. "Jack, what''s wrong with your legs?" Yael''s face changed drastically, staring at Jack''s legs with rounded eyes. Jack smiled bitterly, "By chance I survived, but my legs were crippled." Mr. Ward and Amber on the side looked at Jack sadly, as if they could feel his emotions. The sorrowful atmosphere instantly took over everyone. After a while, Yael took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and forced a smile. "It''s okay, it''s just that your legs are disabled. If you don''t die in a catastrophe, you will be luckyter. The most important thing is that you are back, let''s go home." With that being said, Yael stepped forward and took the wheelchair from the pregnant Amber, "Let me do it." Then heined to Mr. Ward again, "Mr. Ward, you are a servant and yet you don''t know how to help Young Miss." Mr. Ward blushed. Amber exined, "Yael, you have misunderstood Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward has to take the suitcases. Pushing Jack is a lot easier." "We can help." Brent and Daisy also regained their senses, and hurried to the private jet to take the luggage. Jack nced at Brent, who was walking fast, and smiled slightly, "Brent seems to be recovering well." Yael nodded and jokingly said, "Brent can kill the tiger without panting now. But it is probably hard work to beat the tigress, he would always be sweating profusely." Jack was startled. Amber was also a little confused. Instead, Mr. Ward smashed his tongue, looked at Brent and Daisy with a strange smile, and said, "Daisy is really fierce." Tigress? Daisy? Jack suddenly realized as he red at Yael, "You kiddo, I haven''t seen you for more than a month, but you are more and more able to make a joke now? Aren''t you afraid that Brent and Daisy will kill you?" "Shhh, just pretend nothing happened!" Yael pretended to be horrified and made a silenting gesture, causing the Jack and the others tough. It had reduced the sad atmosphere a lot. On the way back to TM Vi District. Jack asked about the situation of Yael''s variouspanies in the past month. Fortunately, Yael''s answers made him rx. On the entertainmentpany''s side, Vaughn and Wattson had joined forces, and Ciara''s was doing well. The financialpanies were also under the control of Yael and Amelia, and had repeatedly made profits. DT had also developed smoothly. After listening, Jack showed a rxed smile on his face, "It seems that the Hughes family is fairly honest during this period and did not take the opportunity to suppress me." However. Yael''s face was condensed, and he shook his head, "They did." What?! Jack and Mr. Ward stared at the same time. Did the thing they most worried about happen???????? Chapter 503 Lone Wolf Unconscious and the Hughes Family Dinner "What did they do?" Jack''s voice was extremely low. The atmosphere inside the car was very heavy. Brent and Daisy both looked sullen, especially Brent who was also looking enraged. Jack could see this from their expressions. Yael sighed, "Lone Wolf is unconscious in the hospital." "What?" Jack was taken aback. Amber and Mr. Ward were also shocked by this. Mr. Ward then said, "How could they do this? Ever since Lone Wolf has been with Jack, he has always been working at DT and was put in charge of the security department. Even if Lone Wolf is a close friend of Jack, then the Hughes Family would do something to Jack or to Jack''spany, but not do something like this to someone else." Yael said slowly, "George opened up a real estatepany in the city, and although he doesn''t personally manage it himself and instead put it under the control of his trusted confidantes, we still managed to find out about it." "When thepany had just been set up, that real estatepany specially employed people to send out wreaths and memorial items wishing upon peoples deaths. At that time Lone Wolf had gathered some people from the security department to deal with these people." Once he had said this, Yael then paused. Brent then took over the conversation, "Among the people who sent the wreaths and the memorial items, were fighters, but then taking advantage of the chaos, more than a dozen people all attacked Lone Wolf, they smashed the back of his head and caused him to pass out on the spot, then after this a few more people continued to beat him." "At the time Daisy and I were in the hospital and therefore had no time to go and help him. When Yael and Daisy finally arrived to where Lone Wolf was, Lone Wolf was already seriously injured and close to death. He was then sent to the ICU of the LJ hospital and once it was assured he was out of any danger he was then transferred to the general ward." Jack suddenly began to smile. Brent and everyone else were shocked by this. However they then noticed that Jack''s smile grew cold and stern. His eyes narrowed. A shiver was then felt up everyone''s spine. Jack raised his head and rubbed his face with both hands. How could George have gone this far? To take advantage of him not being around and attack one of his close confidantes? Although he was smiling, the more Jackughed the more frightened everyone became in the car. "Jack..." Amber was really feeling a little scared. Jack raised his hands and said, "I''m going to take you home first and then go to the hospital to check up on Lone Wolf." As he said this, he looked at Brent. He now understood why Brent looked as enraged as he did. He had first met Lone Wolf when Brent said he wanted to teach Lone Wolf how to fight and bring him into the underground fighting club. Once Lone Wolf started working for Jack, he was often asking Brent about how to improve his fighting techniques, and Brent taught him very carefully. The two were both teachers and friends to one another, and their emotional bond was definitely even deeper than that of Yael''s and Daisy''s. Jack then looked at Yael. "They''ve already sent all the wreaths and memorial items wishing someone''s death to DT, however even after what they did to Lone Wolf they still n to cause more trouble right? The development of DT won''t be so smooth then?" The wreaths and memorial items were items that were meant to be given to those who were dead. The fact that George had gathered people to send out these items made it clear that this was a deration of war and wouldn''t end until there was a clear winner. Yael shook his head and said, "DT has actually made some solid progress and has already acquired muchnd and property in the city. However, although thepany is being targeted, fortunately Aiden Lott and the Drago real estate agency have joined forces to help, however thatpany perhaps will soon not be able to survive more attacks." "What is thatpany called?" Yael said, "HT real estate." "What a good HT real estate." Jack sneered and said, "Their master had his legs broken by me and was put down. Now they actually dared to hurt one of my closest confidantes, and think that I was dead and we could do nothing to them?" "Jack." "Master Hughes." Yael and everyone else''s expression changed. Everyone knew what Jack meant by what he said. Jack patted his legs, and then while pretending to be calm smiled and said, "Do they actually think that even if my legs were crippled, then I automatically be an easy target and I will just suffer everything?" No one knew how to respond to this. They all knew what when Jack said this, it meant that he had decided already. Nobody could stop him. Once he had taken Amber back to TM Vi District leaving Daisy to apany her, Jack and everyone else hurried to LJ hospital. When Jack saw Lone Wolf lying on the hospital bed, he became full of anger. His face was turning pale, and his hands were clenched tight together. The hospital room was deadly silent. Only the beeping sound of the hospital equipment was heard. The Lone Wolf was lying on the hospital bed, motionless and unconscious. A thick hospital bandage was wrapped around his head and he was wearing an oxygen mask. His body wasn''t even put into a hospital gown; instead almost his whole body was wrapped inyers of bandages, showing just a small part of the skin. If anything he looked just like a mummy. Jack looking at the state Lone Wolf was in could only guess how serious the situation was. People could not go that far right? How could someone do something like this, how could anyone have the heart to beat someone to death like this? Jack sat beside the bed and saw a thick stack of papers on the table. He picked them up and looked through them; they were all papers regarding his critical condition. They were all issued during his stay in the ICU, and all of them had been signed by Yael. Jack''s expression was very cold, flicking through all of the papers. As he did this, in his mind he was starting to remember his memories with Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf was his first confidante.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The reason for Lone Wolf choosing to stick with him was simple, because he was part of the underground world he couldn''t walk outside freely and thus by choosing to follow Jack, he could then be able to gair an identity and eventually be able to walk out from his shady past. He had also helped Jack a lot in the early stages. During the gradual start of his career and when it began to take off, the opponents he had to face were changing and at this time the Lone Wolf was not able to keep up with this. However despite this, Jack never marginalized the Lone Wolf and also considered Lone Wolf to be one of his key confidantes and one of the main core figures that he kept close with him. This was because, besides Mr. Ward, Lone Wolf was one of the first people to truly apany and follow him. Just this was enough for him to regard Lone Wolf as important! "heh" Jack sneered and shook the critical illness papers in his hands to Mr. Ward and everyone, "18, There are 18 notices reporting his critical condition!" As he said this he looked at the Lone Wolf whoy there unconscious, "My friend has fallen to a critical point 18 times now but still lives, as expected he really is a brother of mine, a real strong man." Yael and Brent looked at one another. The two of them then looked at the table from where Jack had found these papers. Because they knew that Lone Wolf had in fact had more than 18 moments where he was at a critical point between life or death. Inside the table were actually even more of these papers. In total there were 28. p! Jack suddenly threw the papers in the bin, gritted his teeth together and said. "George, if want to y with fire, then alright, I, Jack will make sure you burn in the fire you have created!" His words were powerful with a surging murderous intent. However, at this moment. Mr. Ward''s phone suddenly rang. Mr. Ward answered the phone, however just after a few seconds he then hung up. He then looked at Jack rather solemnly, "Master Hughes, Madam Hughes has ordered that you must immediately return home and attend the family dinner tonight." A family dinner? Jack''s expression grew colder. He looked down at his legs and sneered, "So she wants to see if I am actually crippled or not, and whether or not to take away my chances of bing the heir to the family or not."???? Chapter 504: 504 Jack Is Coming! It was silent in the ward. Jack sneered coldly. Mr. Ward frowned with a gloomy expression. Brent and Yael looked at Jack''s legs at the same time, frowning. Patrick was missing and had not yet returned to the Hughes family. Now Jack''s legs were disabled, and Madam Hughes even invited Jack back to the Hughes family for party at this time. The weasel didn''t have good intention to visit a hen. The Hughes family had never invited Jack back to family for party before. "Jack, don''t go." "You may be in danger if you go back," Yael said. While saying, Yael''s eyes were always fixed on Jack''s legs. Although Yael was not the sessor of the Hughes family, he was a member of the Quinn family in the past, the richest family of X City. Although it was almost impossible for him to be the sessor of the family''s owner after he was born, he was still very clear about the rules of the rich family under the influence of surroundings. Jack''s legs were disabled, and he almost lost the qualification to be the sessor. That wasmon in any rich family. What''s more, this was a very rich and powerful family! A family owner was not only the captain of a family, but also the honor of a family. It was impossible for any rich family to let a disabled person be the owner. Not to mention that Jack''s position as the owner of the family, and even his sessor''s status, was the result of his father''s struggle. "Why not?" Jack raised his eyebrows and looked at Yael, "Madam Hughes sincerely invited me to the party of the Hughes family for the first time. If I don''t give her face, I will be sorry." "But..." Yael wanted to persuade Jack again, but Mr. Ward put his hand on Yael''s shoulder, stopping him. Mr. Ward sighed, "Young master is right, and we won''t have the final say on such thing. Madam Hughes personally invited Jack, so he must go to the party." Yael was a little stunned. But he resisted the desire to continue to persuade Jack. And, Brent said, "Young master, I''ll apany you back with Mr. Ward." "OK." Jack did not refuse. Now, he pretended to be disabled, so if he only took Mr. Ward back to the Hughes family, it might be a little arrogant. Madam Hughes personally invited Jack back to party, and she must have some bad ns. If Jack didn''t show fear and nervousness, it was likely to arouse their suspicion. As Mr. Ward said, he didn''t have the final say on this thing. Madam Hughes personally ordered, and she has the initiative. Then, Jack coldly looked at Long Wolf who was unconscious in the bed. Heughed, "I will get revenge for you. I will make him pay for what they did to you!" With that, Jack turned and pushed his wheelchair out. Behind him, Mr. Ward, Brent and Yael followed him quietly. After leaving LJ hospital, Yael blinked and said, "Jack, shall I go back with you? It is not a bad thing of having more helpers." When he said that, Yael was always staring at Jack''s legs. This was a dangerous party of the Hughes family! It would be more dangerous than Jack''s first visit to the Hughes family. At least, when Jack went there for the first time, he was protected by his father, who was the owner of the family. But this time, no one would protect and help Jack! "I''ll go with Mr. Ward and Brent. You need to stay here and take charge of the things." Jack said to Yael calmly. Yael hesitated for two seconds and finally nodded. It was getting dark. The sun was sinking in the west At the suburban airport, the private ne took off. Looking at the sea of clouds, Jack rubbed his nose, "We just got home, and now we''re leaving again. Brent, have you told Daisy?" "Don''t worry, Young master. Daisy will be with Amber tonight. They will be fine," Brent said. Jack was rxed. Their rtionship just got closer, but he was leaving for the Hughes family now, which made him feel very guilty. He spent too little time apanying his wife. Mr. Ward joked, "Brent, when are you going to do something special with Daisy?" "What?" Brent was startled and suddenly blushed, "Mr. Ward, is that good? Even if I want to do something with Daisy, it will be after we get married." Mr. Ward was stunned. "I mean when are you going to get married with Daisy?" "What?" Brent looked at Mr. Ward in disbelief, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ward. I didn''t react for a moment." Mr. Ward, "..." "Ha!" Jack couldn''t helpughing. He looked at Mr. Ward strangely, "We all know you''re a bad old man. You can say the words "get married" directly. If you don''t express carefully, we can''t understand you correctly." The corners of his mouth twitching, Mr. Ward stroked his forehead and sighed. "I''m bad? I''m just concerned about Brent, but you''ve misinterpreted me." Jack and Brent looked at each other andughed at the same time. With theughter, the tense atmosphere also eased a lot. In the manor of the Hughes family, In the dark, the lights were splendid, as if a treasure had fallen between the mountains. The manor was so magnificent. In the hall, The light was bright and the music of zither reverberated in the hall. With the beautiful music, the atmosphere in the hall was not peaceful. Madam Hughes was sitting in the main seat, thinking with her eyes closed. From time to time, someone nced at her. Some people were surprised and some were confused. It was not a formal party. There were only two tables here. With Madam Hughes, there were only about twenty people sitting at a big round table. Although there were few people, everyone sitting around the big round table was a powerful person in different fields. Some of them were authority figures, and some were super rich.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They gathered together and controlled the Hughes family! There were only a few people sitting around another small round table. Killian, George and Ivy were all sitting there. In addition to the three of them, there were several young people. These people sitting around the small round table was just a part of the heirs of the Hughes family. Madam Hughes had a party all of a sudden, and most of people didn''te back in time. Of course, no one cared whether all the people were here or not. Because they all knew who this party was for! As for the others in the Hughes family, they were not qualified to participate in the party at this level. "Killian, grandma holds a family party for Jack all of a sudden. It''s really the sun rising in the West." Many people were talking about it. George also whispered to Killian. Ivy also looked at Killian, who was obviously as confused as George. Killian pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and said calmly, "Grandma has her own reason to do this. Now that the owner of our family is missing, grandma invites Jack to a party. Either she wants to take this opportunity to hit Jack deeply, or she wants to show off the magnanimity of the Hughes family, so as not to be criticized by others." George and Ivy looked at each other and understood in a moment. The Hughes family was too prominent and famous, whose words and deeds were paid attention to by others. The identity of Jack''s sessor was no longer a secret for some rich families. When the owner of the family disappeared, Madam Hughes invited Jack, because she didn''t want other rich families to ridicule the Hughes family. But, George rubbed his nose andughed strangely, "I hope it''s the first possibility. That bastard doesn''t deserve the same treatment as we do?" Ivy also sneered, "That bastard is very cautious. Now Old master is missing, and Jack must be afraid toe to the party." "He certainly won''te. Maybe after receiving the order from grandma, he was too frightened." George sneered, "It will better if he doesn''te. The party is held by grandma herself. If Jack doesn''te, we can grab this chance to humiliate him!" With that, Suddenly a voice came from outside the hall. "Jack ising!"???????????????? Chapter 506 A Trap Madam Hughes set up this family dinner especially for Jack. Putting aside Madam Hughes and Carter, the rest did not have a clear picture of what was going on. But even so, they knew something was up from the way Madam Hughes treated Jack. The main characters concerned in this matter had not spoken yet. But Archer had already gone furious by himself! Jack stared coldly at Archer who was angered. In his ears, he could hear his father''s voice, who was scolding Archer when he first entered the Hughes Residence. But his father had not gone overboard and it saved Archer from being embarrassed further. For a moment, strange gazes were directed in Archer''s direction. Some even let out a snicker without bothering to keep it subtle. Even the youngsters seated on the same table as Killian couldn''t help but smirk at Archer. Bang! However, Archer ignored everyone and mmed his palm onto the table. He pointed at Jack at roared. "I''m your uncle. You are arrogant to the point that you have lost your manners, haven''t you?" His voice was stern, and his expression was twisted from rage.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Everyone present could feel how furious Archer was. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other as their eyes shed with anger. Archer wasn''t just a good-for-nothing, but he was a lowlife as well! Everyone was facing Archer''s wrath at the moment. Jack was sitting in a wheelchair, but his strong demeanour was not one to be ignored. He stared right at Archer as he smirked. "I do respect my elders, but only those who deserve it. If the elders have no virtue, how could they be worthy of my respect?" With a domineering look, Jack said with a cold and stern tone. This made everyone in the hall looked at each other and sucked in a deep breath at Jack''s words which seemed to have a deeper meaning to them. "You..." His face flushed with anger and his eyes widened. Jack was calling him unscrupulous, wasn''t he? "Enough!" Madam Hughes bellowed, and this stopped Archer from continuing with his words. With a chilling gaze, she nced sideways at Archer. "Archer, I am the temporary head of the family now that Patrick has gone missing. If you still have respect for me, then shut your mouth up. Jack is Patrick''s son, and also your nephew. It''s not wrong for me to ask him to sit with us at this table, so stopining about it!" Archer''s expression turned solemn. Finally, he could feel all the gazes that were on him. "Fine." Archer grunted unwillingly and gritted his teeth as he retook his seat. But he was still looking at Jack in dissatisfaction. If looks could kill, Jack would probably be long dead under his intimidating gaze. "Go over there." Jack said to Brent. Everyone was looking at them. Brent pushed Jack, who was in his wheelchair, to Madam Hughes'' side. With a nce from Madam Hughes, Archer gritted his teeth and stood up, making way for Jack. "Everyone who can make it are here. The rest who can''t make it had informed me about it." Madam Hughes'' voice was soft, but it was clear enough to reach everyone''s ears in the silent hall, "Now, the family banquet shall begin." She finished her words. But no one started to eat. ording to traditions, the elderly should dig in first before the rest could do so. Surely, Madam Hughes knew about it. She picked up her chopsticks and picked up a piece of fish meat. Then...she did something before everyone''s eyes. She ced the meat into Jack''s bowl. Boom! In an instant, everyone who was present felt as if they were struck by lightning. What did her action mean? The elderly were supposed to eat first. How could she put the fish in Jack''s bowl? "Jack, this is your first time attending the Hughes Family''s banquet. This dish, the braised yellow river carp is a must in all of our banquets, and ording to the Chinese, it means we wish for good fortune for our family every year. The belly is the best part of the whole fish." Madam Hughes spoke with a kind and friendly expression, ignoring everyone''s shocked gazes as she exined about the dish patiently to Jack. She looked just like an ordinary grandmother who was doting on her grandson. However, Jack said nothing in reply and he was expressionless as well. The hint of hostility in his eyes disappeared as soon as it came. Madam Hughes seemed to have a hidden intention, which was to get rid of Jack once and for all by making him the target of everyone else. As a matter of respect, the elderly should be taking the first bite of the food. Even if Jack''s father was here, Madam Hughes should be the one to dig in first, what more to say when it came to Jack? However, Madam Hughes did dig in first, but she ced the food into Jack''s bowl. Didn''t it mean that everyone present, including Madam Hughes herself, was a level below Jack? Rumble... Almost instantly, the sounds of several chairs from another table screeching against the floor echoed through the hall. Jack threw a sideways nce in the direction of the sound. Killian, George and Ivy had stood up and was ring at Jack with hostility. If only they could kill him right on the spot! Other than these youngsters, Jack had also felt stern gazes that were directed to him from those on the main table. And the one who was most furious was none other than Archer! His expression currently was as gloomy as the dark night. As he grasped tightly onto the chopsticks in his right hand, the veins on his arm could be clearly seen. With a gaze that was as sharp as a knife, he looked as if he wanted Jack dead right on the spot. Mr. Ward and Brent who was standing behind Jack had a drastic change in their expressions as well. "Is she trying to ruin Young Master by putting him in the spotlight?" The both of them thought to themselves. The hall was silent. Jack was hesitant to react. Before he did anything, Mr. Ward stepped forward as his expression became better. He put his hands together and bowed to Madam Hughes. "Thank you, Madam Hughes for treating our Young Master with such love. It is our Young Master''s honour and I''ll be thanking you on his behalf. However, we should follow the tradition that the elderly should take the first bite. What do you think if we just stick to it, Madam Hughes?" He spoke with courteous while being gentle on his words at the same time. In such a situation, Mr. Ward knew that Jack shouldn''t speak up. No matter what he said, regardless if it good or bad, it wouldn''t satisfy the others. However, as Jack''s servant and Patrick''s right-hand man, Mr. Ward was in a ce to say such words. But things did not go as he nned. Madam Hughes became stern and threw a sideways nce at Mr. Ward as she reprimanded, "What right does a servant like you have to speak during our family banquet?" Mr. Ward trembled before he knelt on the ground, "Forgive me, Madam Hughes. I was just focusing on the matter at hand." "Mr. Ward, what is there for you to say? This is the Hughes Family''s banquet. You and Brent should be honoured to be able to enter this hall tonight. How dare you be presumptuous?" A cold voice sounded right after. Jack looked sideways at Archer who was sitting on the other side of Madam Hughes. Archer''s lips were curled into a sneer as he stared at Mr. Ward who was down on the ground. As Jack was staring at Archer, he suddenly remembered the story Mr. Ward told him about Madam Hughes. He then pursed his lips and rubbed his nose. His gaze started to turn a little yful. Adopted son? He sure seemed like a biological one. The atmosphere in the hall was solemn. Jack waved his hand calmly, "Mr. Ward, you can get up now. This is my grandma''s love for me, so of course I''d need to ept it, right?" What?! Mr. Ward froze as soon as he heard Jack''s words. Brent''s expression changed for the worse too. As for the other members of the Hughes family, their gazes became sharper instantly. Archer gritted his teeth, "Jack, what do you mean by that?" "Uncle Archer, are you so stupid that you can''t understand what I said?" Jack smirked while everyone looked at him. He picked up the pair of chopsticks that Madam Hughes put on his bowl slowly. Then, as if it was no one else''s business, he picked up the fish from his bowl calmly. And sent it into his mouth as he started to chew. "Young Master, don''t..." Mr. Ward''s head shot up. He wanted to stop Jack, but when he saw that Jack was already chewing on the food, his face turned red from bewilderment. Had the Young Master gone mad? Jack knew clearly that Madam Hughes set up a trap for him, but why did he still take the first bite of the food?!??? Chapter 507 I Am A Bastard! The hall was silent. The air almost froze under the silent situation. Out of the blue, a sense of fierceness was felt. The strict sights stared at Jack. The bastard...really dared to eat that? Mr. Ward and Brent showed a sorrowful and confused expression. They knew that Madam Hughes did it purposely. They even clear that Jack must know it as well. But he did it too even he knew that he should not do that. He was as if seeking for death deliberately! What did...young master think about? Bang! The table was patted loudly. Archer Hughes could not control his anger anymore, he patted the table and stood up angrily. "Jack, you bastard. Have you respected us as seniors?" Archer shivered and bit his teeth. His anger almost burst out of his eyes. After Archer initiated to scold him, others followed Archer to reprimand him. "Rude, so rude! You''re indeed a wild clodhopper. Don''t you know about the basic etiquette?" "Madam Hughes dotes on you, then you do whatever you like. You''re haughty because Madam Hughes dotes on you, so shameless!" "Jack, you don''t know the etiquette well. Even if grandma dotes on us, we are the juniors, we should give precedence to grandma out of courtesy. You''re a bastard, why do you have the eligibility to sit together with us?" The words were hurtful. The reproach reverberated in the hall like continuous waves. After hearing that, the hearts of Mr. ward and Brent almost jumped out. Because of Madam Hughes''spliment, Jack became the target of public criticism instantly. Although they knew that Patrick and his gang were there, they did not dare to help Jack out. It was because Jack was seeking danger for himself, he hadmitted a serious guilty. The scene...was extremely uncontrobly! The only people that stayed calm on the scene were Madam Hughes and Carter Hughes. Two of them stayed calm when facing the public''s reproach and criticism. They even showed revealed interesting sights. Mr. Ward was revengeful when he saw the scene. Sweat could be seen on his forehead. He was thinking of the way to help Jack. He was dumbfounded when he took a nce at Jack. It was awkward... What happened to young master today? How could he stay calm? Jack did not care about the reproach at the moment. He kept smiling and ate the fish slowly. When Jack swallowed thest smaller part of the fish, he revealed a refreshing smile. The dish...was so delicious. His reaction intensified the anger of everybody on the spot. "Jack, you bastard. You''re rude and haughty. You''re uneducated well!" Archer was furious at the moment, me with anger burning in his eyes. Initially, he was the one sitting beside Madam Hughes during the banquet but he moved one seat back because of Jack''s appearance. He was a senior, Jack''s third uncle but his position was lower than his nephew. Jack''s words stroke his sensitive part of his heart heavily. He could have a dominant position in the Hughes Family was not because of his ability, it was because he had a close rtionship with his kin. Just then, Archer''s anger toward Jack was the most intensepared to others! However. After Archer said that he was uneducated. His smile faded from his face. Jack showed a cold face. Out of the blue, he narrowed his eyes. His sights were sharp and cold, he stared at Archer. A sense of deadly coldness emitted from Jack''s body. The temperature of the hall was as if dropping to the freezing point. Archer''s fine hair was erected instantly when he met Jack''s sight. He was stiff and shocked. When Archer met Jack''s sights, he felt that the person he faced was not an alive person but a cruel killer. His fear scattered around his entire body like the weeds. Just then. Everybody in the hall could feel Jack''s changes, they were dumbfounded and did not dare to speak. They kept silent for three seconds. Jackughed suddenly. He stared at Archer, shrugged and stretched his hand, "Uncle is telling that I am a bastard. I am not clear about the rules in this banquet. Grandma asks me to eat, then I eat. If I know the rule earlier and know that every senior will react strongly, I will not eat definitely as a junior." Silent. A deadly silent scene. Jack''s voice with teasing reverberated in everyone''s ears. Everyone was frozen. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other and opened their eyes big. Young master...was so awesome! His words made others speechless. Young master indeed did not know about the rule. Everyone was on the scene, no one reminded him. Why did they me young master for eating it? Out of the blue, Mr. Ward and Brent were clear about the reason why Jack could stay calm all day. In fact, young master...was confident! It was a fact. After Jack said the words, the smile on the face of Madam Hughes and Carter Hughes was faded immediately. While other people felt like they were pinched by a transparent big hand at the moment that caused them speechless. How could they put the me him now? Everyone was speechless. But Jack did not want to stop talking. He looked at Madam Hughes and held both of his fists together. He acted guiltily and said, "Sorry, grandma, I am a bastard. A bastard cannot adapt to a better environment, I don''t know the rules and etiquette of the Hughes Family. Grandma takes the food for me first, you''re doting me. I am haughty of your love and eat the food straight away. Then, every senior and junior is discontented. Grandma, please make a smart decision and punish me." After he said that, everybody showed a dull expression. Only Mr. Ward and Brent showed a brighter sight. His words were not only proving that he was ignorant, he also proved that who was exactly the first one to initiate the mistake. He defeated Madam Hughes instantly. Although Jack was showing his inferior side in his words, Mr. Ward and Brent treated his words differently. Young master''s words...were awesome! It was not an advantage to embarrass others with words. It was only an advantage when others could find the vulnerability in the words and attacked back. "You..." Madam Hughes changed her expression. She was furious when she looked at Jack who looked guilty. "Madam..." Archer saw Jack showing his inferior status, he was exhrated and wanted to give Jack a harsh punishment. But Madam Hughes showed a strict expression. Her sights were sharp, she stared at Archer angrily. "I take the fish to Jack, he has said that he is not clear about the rule. I am wrong in this matter, do you want to punish me as well?" Archer reacted, "..." He was dumbfounded, his face was flushed and as red as the colour of the liver. "Sit down, have our meal!" Madam Hughes did not want to bother Archer. She took the food and put it in her mouth. She chewed it severely. She did not mind Archer being the troublemaker and targeted Jack. Instead, she was happy with that. But she definitely disagreed when the trouble stroke her!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The incident passed fast like a small episode. The banquet started, a variety of sights rested on Jack. Some felt discontented, some praised him, some were insidious... Jack could feel the sights clearly but he stayed calm and ate calmly. Meanwhile, he followed others to propose a toast. He was waiting! Madam Hughes held the banquet for him purposely. If only an episode designed during the banquet, it was a humiliation for Madam Hughes. The atmosphere in the hall was awkward. The people proposed a toast to each other in front of the table, they smiled while chit-chatting. But the air was extremely solemn as if it were frozen. In front of the small table. Killian Hughes and the other juniors ate quietly. George Hughes had an impulsive temperament, he was discontented when he recalled the scene that happened just now. He said softly to Killian, "Killian, the bastard is good in quibbling. He manages to make everyone embarrass on the spot." Killian pushed his spectacles above his nose, he swung the wine ss but his sights focused on the wheelchair below Jack evilly and sinisterly. He sneered and muttered, "What are you worrying? Grandma will take revenge on him, it is a golden opportunity!" "Everybody, please keep silent for a while. I have something to say during this banquet." Finally, Madam Hughes who showed a dull face while eating put down the chopstick. Her sharp sights went through everyone. Jack was startled. Finally... was she going to raise difficulty on him??????? Chapter 508 Three Issues Will Be Revealed In The End The hall quietened down when Madam Hughes spoke. Everyone''s attention was on Madam Hughes and everyone had a different expression. All could feel something was amiss during this family gathering. Everyone knew about Madam Hughes'' attitude towards Jack. When her attitude was changed 180 degrees, everyone knew that something was wrong. At the younger generation''s table, they were discussing about Jack, Killian, and George. Suddenly something caught their attention. Ivy who was sitting on one side also smiled in content as she poured herself a ss of red wine. Jack''s expression was sullen but was not surprised. Nheless, both his hands grabbed the armrests on the wheelchair tightly. Arge hand suddenly descended on Jack''s shoulders. Jack looked at the old and frail-looking hand and was sure that it was Mr. Ward. Jack shrugged his shoulders for Mr. Ward to remove his hand. Since Jack dared toe, he had already been prepared to face this situation. He wanted to let the Hughes family notice that he was a cripple. Furthermore, his condition was directly caused by Madam Hughes. If he didn''t capitalize on this rare opportunity, Madam Hughes'' position in Jack''s heart would deteriorate even further. It was silent for several seconds. Then Madam Hughes coughed twice gently and said warmly, "Jack, you were invited to today''s feast in consideration that you are Patrick''s son and it was time to tell you about his disappearance." Father?! Jack lowered his head and his spirits changed a little. Was the Hughes family still unable to find any trace of his father? Then Madam Hughes slowly said, "Ever since the disappearance of the head of the family, the Hughes family was short of a leader and we had been keeping this a secret to the outside world. Everyone in the Hughes family had done their utmost best to look for him but all our efforts had been in vain." Her tone was neither fast nor slow and sounded hopeless. As soon as she said this, everyone''s expression looked troubled and helpless. The head of the family was also the face of the family. Patrick''s sudden disappearance and theck of any leads would shock the world if it was leaked out. What was even more critical was the reputation of the Hughes family would be lost in the eyes of the elite families.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The Hughes family was immeasurably wealthy and overshadowed each and every wealthy family. But the fact that the Hughes family could not even find their own head of the family was a huge loss of face. This also concerned every one of the Hughes family members. Each day that Patrick could not be found was a blow to their reputation. "So is my father alive or dead?" Jack raised his head, his eyes turned red and tears welled up. It was like when he was a child and was extremely worried when he didn''t know what happened to his father. Madam Hughes looked at Jack carefully and then shook her head, "We do not know if he is alive or dead. But Patrick is the head of our family and the Hughes family will not give up and will continue to look for him." "Thanks." Jack nodded with gratitude. Then very quickly, Madam Hughes pursed her lips, nced at everyone, and said, "The second issue is also a serious matter of the Hughes family, Carter..." "Understood, Mom." Carter stood up and walked out of the hall. Everyone exchanged looks not knowing what was going on. Three minutester, Carter re-entered the hall with something in his hands. Boom! What Cater had in his hands struck everyone like a clear day thunderbolt. Everyone was stunned and gasped in horror. Jack''s pupils constricted when he saw the thing in Carter''s hands. It was a ck and white funeral portrait of Felix with white silk around the photo frame. After the initial gasps, murmurs of disbelief started to break the silence. "Madam Hughes, what happened? Felix was fine, what''s with the funeral portrait?" "Felix is our Hughes family brother. Who the hell dare to do this to him? Say the word, Madam Hughes, as long as you know who did it, I, Archer, will take down his head to you!" "Madam Hughes, Felix..." The younger generation erupted in anger. Even the shrewd and reserved Killian looked with his eyes wide open and appeared stunned beyond belief. Carter held onto Felix''s funeral portrait and slowly walked towards Madam Hughes'' side. He ced the portrait onto Madam Hughes'' table before sitting down. But he positioned the portrait such that it was angled towards Jack who was sitting on the other side of Madam Hughes. Jack looked at Felix''s funeral portrait and was cool as a cucumber. To think that they would resort to such tactics. They wanted to use Felix''s portrait to stare at him and elicit a reaction from him to feel guilty and unsettle his nerves. Jack was no stranger to such games and would not behave any differently because of what Carter did. Felix was sent by Madam Hughes to kill Jack but was in turn killed by Jack. So why should Jack feel guilty for killing him? If it wasn''t for heavenly justice that gave Jack a great fortune, he would already be dead and Madam would be popping champagne celebrating his death. "This second matter is a great issue and to the Hughes family, is grievous news!" This caused those who were still in shock to start specting. Madam Hughes appeared devastated and pretended to be grieving and said, "Felix was out on a holiday and met with his untimely death. This is horrible news to the Hughes family and from today, we will hold memorial services tomemorate Felix." As soon as she said this, the hall was nketed with grief. Everyone young and old appeared sad and gloomy. Jack slowly nced at everyone but he wasughing inside him. The irony of the situation reached a peak when he looked at Madam Hughes. ''This old hag really know how to act!'' He thought to himself. Then, bang! Archer suddenly pped the table and stood up, "Madam Hughes, what the hell happened to Felix? Felix trained for several years and is skilled in fighting. Unless he met with some disaster, he would never be in danger. Even if he went out, he would have bodyguards to protect him. In my opinion, there must be more to this than meets the eye!" His analysis was to the point! Jack was stunned and pleasantly surprised. If it wasn''t for the circumstances, he would have given Archer a ''thumbs-up''. This third uncle was truly something. Jack then looked at Madam Hughes and Carter while forcing himself not tough. At this moment, Madam Hughes and Carter''s expression was extremely unsightly as both of them looked at Archer weirdly. "Archer, I''ve personally investigated this. Are you doubting me?" Archer''s face turned pale as soon as Madam Hughes spoke and didn''t dare to say anything else. Then, Madam Hughes waved her hand and continued, "The third matter, is regarding Jack''s status as the potential heir of the family. Jack''s status is special. When Patrick included Jack as an heir, I took into consideration that Jack is Patrick''s son and didn''t object to it. I''m sure everyone here felt the same way as I did." Jack was focused and attentive as finally, they hade to the most important topic. The prior issues were just setting the stage. Now her true intention was finally revealed. His status as the potential heir was what Madam Hughes wanted most to talk about. As soon as she said this, everyone looked towards Jack. Mr. Ward and Brent who were behind Jack were nervous and chills ran down their spines. Madam Hughes continued, "But now, Jack is a cripple and is confined to the wheelchair. My Hughes family lords over all and controls immense wealth and is well revered by everyone. Wouldn''t it be a joke if a potential heir of the family is a cripple?" "I didn''t know about Jack''s condition and it was only tonight when I invited Jack toe that I realized his situation. That''s why I added the third matter ad hoc. Now that he is a cripple, it is my opinion that we should terminate his status as a potential heir to the family."00000000 Chapter 509 Dog Shit The tone was calm. Yet, the words seemed like they had exploded in everyone''s ear like thunder. The firm tone of voice seemed like it didn''t give any room for negotiation. The words themselves were the decision made! Jack Hughesughed coldly in his heart. Even though he had already expected it, Madam Hughes''s words had still made him feel depressed in his heart. ''Only a few words and my presence today suddenly became a coincidental encounter?'' ''The Hughes family treated me as a bastard. Why would they call me to attend the family dinner?'' ''Calling me to be here like a hypocrite. Yet, my presence today became a coincidental encounter like what you had said. Were you trying to be innocent after doing this bad thing?'' Upon hearing Madam Hughes''s words. Jack could clearly feel that the gazes with evil intentions towards him. Some of them were surprised. Some of them took pleasure in other people''s misfortune. Some of them didn''t even hide their hatred towards him... There were a few sympathetic gazes mixed within those gazes with bad intention as if they were not even there. "Grandmother is right. If there is a disabled heir in the Hughes family, then we would beughed at by the whole world!" Suddenly, a voice broke the silence in the hall. Jack slowly raised his head and looked at George Hughes who got up quickly at the small table. At the moment, George showed a bright smile with a straight back. He seemed like a viin who had achieved his goal as he stared at Jack. These words were like boiling water that was poured into an oil pot. It immediately made everyone heated. "Grandmother, please make the right judgment. George is right. Who was not a young and outstanding person for the past heir? Jack indeed has talents. However, his legs are disabled and he has to spend the rest of his time in a wheelchair. He doesn''t deserve to be the heir anymore!" Ivy Hughes got up right after George. Her extraordinary pretty face showed a smug look. She didn''t even hide her hatred and scorn towards Jack when she looked at him. Jack calmly looked at George and Ivy. Then, he slowly looked at Killian Hughes. ''The two out of three enemies of the young generation of the Hughes family had stood up now.'' ''Killian should stand up soon, right?'' However, after waiting for two seconds, Killian was still sitting on the chair calmly. He even leaned his back against the chairzily without doing anything while looking at George and Ivy with a smile. "He was calm. It was such a great chance to take me down. He actually still able to stay still to look at us fighting each other." This was the thought in Jack''s mind. Killian had been far ahead of George and Ivy with this scene alone. As the two people from the young generation got up. At the main table, the voices of the agreement also sounded immediately. "Madam Hughes is right. The Hughes family is huge and rich. The heirs are required topete for the head of the family in the future. If the fact that one of the heirs is a disabled person is known, then the Hughes family would beughed at by everyone!" "Madam Hughes is being considerate for the future of the Hughes family. I agree with her!" The fierce voices were like criticisms in speech towards Jack. They had immediately made Jack be a target for all. Mr. Ward and Brent who stood behind Jack were extremely furious and depressed. They had known that Jack would suffer from the scene in front of them. However, the fact that everyone was trying to take Jack down when he was in a difficult position still made them feel aggrieved. They clearly knew that it was Madam Hughes''s n. She knew that Jack was ''disabled'' and she intentionally set up this family dinner to expose Jack''s ''disability'' to everyone. Even if Jack didn''te to the Hughes family tonight, Madam Hughes would definitely use the other ways to expose this matter. It was unavoidable! It was unstoppable! The only thing that made Mr. Ward slightly relieved was the fact that he knew Jack''s legs were not really disabled. Jack still had a great chance to make aeback. However... it was such a great trump card. Wouldn''t it be too wasteful if he used it tonight? A person slowly got up under the sound from the crowd. Jack stared at the person and his face became extremely cold instantly. That person was... Archer Hughes! "Jack, you can''t me me for bullying you while your father is not around. Who asks you to be this disappointing?" Archer pretended to make a long sigh and he said helplessly, "You have made yourself disabled. You are the heir of the Hughes family. This is a huge matter for the Hughes family. I believe that your father would definitely make the right call by looking at the overall situation if he is around. I also advise you to give up your identity as an heir. Stop ashaming the Hughes family." Archer''s words suddenly made everyone silent. Madam Hughes and Carter Hughes looked at Jack scornfully. ''Even your third uncle had this kind of attitude. You should have nothing more to say, right?'' "Haha!" Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Jack suddenly lowered his head andughed. Hisughter immediately made everyone stunned. ''What did you mean?'' ''This bastard, how could he still able tough at this moment?'' Jack suddenly raised his head while showing a fierce look and pressured Archer, "My third uncle, what if I don''t listen to your kind advice?" Upon hearing that. Everyone frowned. Archer was angry and he harshly pped on the table. He said angrily. "Jack, I am giving you face to fall back. Don''t overestimate yourself! Madam Hughes''s decision is correct. You are merely a bastard who was left out by the Hughes family. Now, your legs are disabled. Do you think you are still qualified to be the heir?" "Your identity as an heir is not earned legitimately. Now, your legs have been disabled. Do you still want to shamelessly muddle along with the name of the Hughes family? Even if your father is around, with both of your legs, he would have to take away your identity as the heir in front of us!" "It is okay to be arrogant as a young man. However, do not be that arrogant until you do not know your ce! If you still refuse to obey and want to challenge us, don''t me us for bullying you youngster when your father is not around! You''d better listen to us. We, the Hughes family could generously give you, who is a disabled bastard, some benefits!" The words were harsh and rude. Compared with the two, the previous criticisms from the crowd were merely a joke. However, Jack was still smiling but his smile had slowly be cold to the extreme as if the coldness could prate into the bone barrow. His hands tightly held on the armrests of his wheelchair quietly. "Archer, stop being rude to my young master!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Suddenly, Mr. Ward shouted. "You are merely a fucking old family servant. How dare you bark at your master?" Archer''s voice and expression were fierce. He suddenly took a wine ss on the table and smashed it towards Mr. Ward. "Brent!" Jack shouted. Smash! Brent harshly punched and smashed the flying wine ss into pieces. He took a step forward and his tall and strong body gave a lot of pressure to everyone. "Brent, you. Do you want to hit me?" Archer''s facial expression changed a lot. He took two steps back in fear, "I, I am your master!" Everyone also showed a feared and frightened look. Everyone knew how strong Brent was. Otherwise, the magnificent Hughes family would not let Brent responsible to train the fighting skills of the entire young generation. Brent looked serious and fierce. His cold voice was suddenly heard in the hall. "Master? Who do you think you are? Since I, Brent, entered the Hughes family, I only recognize Patrick Hughes as my master. And now there is another person. He is Jack Hughes. You... what kind of dog shit are you?" Buzz! Suddenly, the words made everyone hear a buzz in their heads. Archer''s face became red as he was furious and his body trembled. Brent''s words had harshly trampled his face into the mud in front of the crowd! Jack raised his hand and rubbed his nose. His gaze was extremely cold. The next second. His words were like thunder that made everyone shocked. Their expression had changed a lot. Jack put down his right hand that he used to rub his nose and he calmly pointed at Archer. "Brent, he wanted to hurt Mr. Ward. Help me to teach this dog shit a lesson!"???????????? Chapter 510 You can’t be a Youngster if You are not Overbearing Boom! Everyone shuddered, and all were frightened. They stared at Jackpletely terrified. This bastard...was he crazy? How could he dare to act in such a wild way in the Hughes family? Was he trying to rebel? "But... Jack, I''m your uncle!" Archer Hughes said. His face turned pale, he subconsciously wanted to step back, but after running into the chair behind him, he stopped suddenly, "You let Brent beat me, I''m your elder, you are so rebellious and unfilial, you will be punished by God!" Jack smiled proudly, his eyes were shining, and he said, "The virtuous old people is the elder deserving respect! Should I, Jack Hughes, respect you, who are an old arrogant idiot with no virtue, and how dare you take yourself as my respectful elder?" Buzzing! He hardly finished speaking! Brent brazenlyunched his towering figure violently and set off a st of wind making all the people there squint their eyes. Boom! There was a loud noise as if a punch hit a sandbag. When the people who were with Archer made a scream "Ah!" simr to pig killing, he directly flew out just like a broken bag. Bang! Archer fell on a small table that were the young members of the family were gathering round and smashed it in small pieces. "Hiss." The sound of a cold breath suddenly echoed in the hall. One after another, they looked frightened at Brent, who was standing rock-firm, and then slowly moved to Jack, who was sitting on a wheelchair. The strong fear and the unbearable cold swept everyone like falling into an ice cave. This bastard...he was really an idiot who was not even afraid of death! "Puff!" Archer, who fell on the ground, struggled to stand up. A mouthful of blood spurted out and at the same time he knocked his two teeth out. The punch of Brent was strong enough to break gold and smash stones: even if he deliberately suppressed its strength, it was still powerful. However Archer, who was still struggling to get up, seemed to fall into a violent state. His scarlet eyes and the blood-stained face gave a sense of madness. He didn''t notice at all that everybody was staring at Brent with a scared expression. He pointed at Brent and cursed him, "Brent, you are a damned son of bitch! You dared to disrespect and beat your master! Someonees here! Come here!" Brent''s expression was full of hatred. Standing lofty and rock-firm, he quietly clenched his hands into fists, making a crackling sound of knuckles. A yfulughter unexpectedly sounded again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Brent, it wasn''t enough for him to lose two teeth, such a rude person like him deserves to get beaten up badly!" Jack said, with keen, sparkling eyes and a yful smile on his face. Although his voice was soft, it actually sounded like a thunder when it reached people''s ears. So arrogant and domineering! Was he crazy or did he just want to die? This was Hughes'' family. All the people who were present there were top members of Hughes'' family. How was possible he didn''t care about us? A group of junior members looked terrified, like if they were dreaming. Even George and Ivy Hughes as well as the others, looking at Jack''s expression, became very scared, as if they had seen a ghost. Obviously, no one of the younger members could dare to have such a kind of domineering manner like that of Jack. Even Killian Hughes, who has always remained calm, that time was inwardly stunned with fear. His eyes'' corners squinted, and they were twitching constantly. That guy was provoking the whole family! If the news spread out, it would be enough to rm all the big shots of the world! Killian, in all his memories and records of events, had never seen someone who dared to treat Hughes'' family in that way! Boom! Without waiting for Brent to move, a table cking sounded like a thunder. Everyone was frightened and shivered. "Jack, don''t you think this kind of behavior is a little bit too overbearing?" Madam Hughes said with an extremely low voice, as the deep and quiet blowing of the cold wind of winter. "You are making such a big fuss today, have you ever thought about the consequences? Do you think the whole Hughes family is afraid of such a rude bastard like you?" "You can''t be a youngster if you are not overbearing!" With an icy stare, Jack was looking straight at Madam Hughes. "Do you really think that Jack Hughes was weak and can be bullied easily? Did they really think that everyone could poop and pee on me? I dared toe tonight holding my head up, that''s it. There are a lot of ignorant people who don''t know the truth. Madam Hughes, do you still want to pretend iming righteousness in front of me while behaving immorally?" "You...!". Her faced turned pale, and she remained speechless for a while. She knew that he was talking about the fact of the crippled legs and Felix Hughes, so she didn''t dare to refute for a while. Moreover, the silence of Madam Hughes made all the people there change their expression. Whether they were the seniors currently in power or the young sessors. Those who attended that family reunion feast that night were all thoughtful people. The arrogance of Jack and the silence of Madam Hughes made everyone realize something between them. "Brent, why you still don''t move?". Jack was overwhelming and domineering. At that moment, his sharp eyes were full of confidence and proudness. He knew that was a visible conspiracy, as Madam Hughes stated clearly that she would use the "two legs affair" as a weapon to wipe out his status of heir. But he also knew very well that that game couldn''t be ignored or avoided. If he didn''t meet head- on that challenge with force and determination, he would have been reduced to a stubborn dog waiting for death. The Ways of acting like a King, being domineering and being benevolent, no matter uncle Brown or his father, both of them had taught him about this. If he couldn''t use these, if he only gave up and retreated and he will be killed by these beasts in human skin. If they were given face, but they ignored it, then the only way was to tear the face up. "How did you dare? How did you dare?" Archer shouted, he waspletely petrified. He ran out from a pile of dishes staggering and escaped out. "Someone Comes here,e here!" But... Buzzing! The wind blew up suddenly and made everyone''s heart race. One second after Archer, who was running, was shrouded by a towering figure. Brent had an icy expression and a murderous look. With one hand, he grabbed Archer''s whist belt and lifted him in the air, while Archer was crying out in fear. Seeing that scene, everyone was shocked and frightened. "Jack, how did you dare? This is Hughes family!" George shouted, and exploded with anger. Jack, sitting on the wheelchair, looked disdainfully out of the corner of his eye. "You hurt my friend, I will make you pay for itter!". George''s body shook for an instant, and he kept silent out of fear. In the hall, everybody was gazing at Brent lifting Archer with one hand. In their eyes there were mixed feelings, fear, panic, shock and so on. Anyway, the faction of Hughes family was particrlyplex and intricate. There were Madam Hughes group, the Patrick group as well as another group made of other people gathering together. At that moment, nobody opened the mouth to rescue Archer. "Mr. Ward, do you really want to keep staring nkly at this bastard who wants to look for death?". In that critical moment, Carter Hughes, who never spoke before, got up angrily and red at Mr. Ward who was behind Jack. Mr. Ward expression changed. The he stood up suddenly and resolutely, facing Carter''s ze. "I...am ready to die with Young Master!" "You...!" Carter shouted with a ferocious look, he was about to rebuke angrily. "Brent, what are you waiting for?". Jack was magnificent and fierce. Just after, Brent roared like a beast. Archer, who was lifted up in the air, was mmed violently to the ground in an instant with a "bang" sound, simr to that of a broken sandbag. "Puff!" Blood bubbled out from his mouth. That muffled noise on the ground made everybody''s expression change greatly. After that, Jack''s cold and arrogant voice echoed in everyone''s ears. "Today... I, Jack Hughes, I am going to be overbearing, who else wants to stand up?" Chapter 511 Blood will be Spilled A cold, arrogant voice echoed through the hall.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Which caused everyone''s heart to seize violently for a second. Savage and overbearing. Contemptuous of all around him. No one dared to make a noise. Even Archer Hughes, who had been mmed onto the ground, was now looking pale as a sheet, writhing in agony and curled up like a shrimp. Seeming to have lost his breath, he could not even groan. The majestic aura in the room was overwhelming. The dead silencested a total of five seconds. Finally, the silence in the hall was broken by the extremely sombre-looking Madam Hughes. "Jack, you sidestepped the open path to heaven but insisted on barging into the doorless hell. So don''t me me for not showing mercy!" It felt as if a cold wind was blowing from theherworld, causing the atmosphere in the entire hall to plummet to the freezing point all of a sudden. George''s and Ivy''s eyes instantly shed brilliantly with gleeful joy. Grandma was in full rage, this bastard was not only going to lose his right as heir, he was also going to ...lose his life! However. "Bitch!" Jack nced at Madam Hughes andughed at her with disdain. Bang! George mmed his palm on the table in indignation, and fiercely bellowed in fury, "You crippled bastard, will my mother allow you to insult her?" "You were raised as a dog, a good dog does not bark back at the owner!" Jack sat in his wheelchair, the aura about himpletely changed. He exuded an indomitable disdain for all around him. Everyone present was dumbfounded, hardly believing what they saw. Both the younger and the older generation had never seen anyone dared to be so grantly disobeying and overbearing at the Hughes family! The Hughes family had always been high and mighty, enjoying power and status. There had never been anyone, who had ever dragged the Hughes Family down from the clouds and hurled callous insults at the family. And now...Jack had done it! With a sheer determination that would not buckle in the face of death, he showed contempt at everyone present. Carter''s face twisted in rage and his urge for revenge was at boiling point. His knuckles clicked noisily as he clenched his hands into tight fists. Old Madam Hughes'' expression was dark as night, she was seething in blistering turmoil. She was the eldest member of the Hughes family, even the head of the family had to show her some respect. To think that now, she was not only being insulted by someone two generations junior to her, and he was even calling her a "bitch"! A secondter. Madam Hughes said in a cold and murderous tone. "I was only considering your handicap, so for the sake of the greater good, I had to remove your heirship. If you had been cooperative and had willingly given in yourmand and charges, I could still keep you alive." "However, you are so stubborn, the Hughes'' family ironw will not be tarnished by a mere crippled bastard like you. Rebellion, disloyalty, disobedience and contempt for the Hughes family, this is ... punishable by death!" At those words, everyone suddenly looked solemn and murderous. "Kill him!" "Kill him!" George and Ivy led the outcry. As the original heirs of the younger generation, they were both qualified candidates to seed as head of the Hughes family. But Jack''s presence had burst their bubble. They were the self-proimed elites of the Hughes family; moreover, in their opinion, Jack was nothing more than a stray mongrel. What a despicable shame it would be for the elites to be defeated by the illegitimate son! Even if they could not be the head of the family, they would still have to find a way to remove Jack''s entitlement to inheritance, or better yet, have him killed! "Grandmother is right, if we don''t get rid of the arrogant and rebellious son, Jack, he would be a scourge to the Hughes family in the future!" Killian, who had been keeping his temper down, finally rose at this moment and angrily rebuked Jack. However. ng ng ng.... Jack coolly threw an object onto the table, instantly causing every expression to darken and the every pair of eyes to narrow to a slit. On the tableid a shining cold dagger! Jack''s gaze swept contemptuously over the crowd, eventuallynding on Madam Hughes. "Old heck, you and I are only half a step from each other. Even as I sit in a wheelchair, do you believe that I can send you to hell in an instant?" The icy and vengeful tone sent a chill right down the spine. Even Madam Hughes was appalled, and her body was all tensed up. "How dare you!" George''s eyes shed brilliantly in indignation as he roared aloud. "Brent!" Jack''s expression was cold and stern, "Break his leg!" He was decisive and domineering! George''s expression instantly changed to a look of terror and panic, and his scalp was tingling with nervousness. Before he realized what was going on, a gust of wind rushed at him directly in his face and it suddenly went dark. Brent was looking down at George from a height. His expression was cold and stern, like the death lord! Without half a moment''s hesitation, Brent brazenly raised hisrge hand and swung it down directly at George. Wham! A powerful blow to the face. George was sent falling by the hard blow. "George!" Killian, observing from the side, shot such hateful looks, it seemed like viper venom was sprayed out of his eyes. Upon the sight of Brent rushing towards George, Killian hurriedly shifted his feet and swung his fist towards Brent to deal a blow at him. At the same time, two young generation sessors struck alongside Killian. "You seem to have forgotten who taught you to fight?" Brent was ferocious, his towering stature was majestic like a mountain. Neither ducking nor dodging, he rammed directly into the three Hughes brothers. Brent had been serving Patrick Hughes faithfully; now that the senior was gone, his loyalty would continue in him serving the junior, Jack. In this scene tonight, he was putting all his chips in. It did not make any difference, whether it was himself, Mr. Ward, or even Jack, they would all end up as the fish meat on the chopping block. If the young master were daring to fight, he would do the same! Bang, bang, bang! Three loud blows sounded. The three Hughes brothers were forced back by three moves from Brent. George, who had been smacked out by Brent, finally snapped out of his daze at this moment. But as soon as he turned around, Brent had already reappeared in front of him. "Lie down!" Brent barked at him like roaring thunder, and his right foot kicked out brazenly. "Ka!" "Ah!" Sounds of bones snapping and painful screeches abruptly broke out into the air. George copsed to the ground, his features hideously twisted, he was howling in agony. And the bones of his left calf were bizarrely curved into an arc, one could vaguely see white scraps of bone prating his flesh. The screams of misery instantly caused everyone to lose theirposure. "Insane, this ispletely insane!" "Jack, you aremitting death, defying my Hughes family in such a despicable manner, I will not let you walk out of this door alive today!" "I''m taking away your inheritance status only because you are handicapped. Yet, you are bloodthirsty and arrogant to such an extent. How did Patrick give birth to such a son-of-a-bitch like you?" A roar of anger thundered through the hall. Some of the elders, who were just watching, were now filled with righteous anger and seeking justice. Madam Hughes and Carter were secretly delighted with this turn of tides. This was the situation they wanted! That Jack was disfavoured and targeted to be killed by everyone! Confronted by a thousand usations, Jack remained calm and fearless. He swept a cold, stern look across the crowd, "You all im to be seniors, but are you behaving like how elders should? Just because my legs are disabled, you want to rob me of my status as an heir? The Hughes are so shameless!" "I, Jack Hughes, will let you know that my heirship was bestowed by my father. Yet in your eyes, I am just an illegitimate child! You have no right to take my heirship from me. Only my father can do that!" As he spoke, Jack''s right hand reached for the tabletop and grabbed the dagger in his hand. "Don''t piss me off, blood will be spilled! If you leave me with no choice, I, Jack, willy down my life bring the olddy to die with me!"?????? Chapter 512 Survive? Rise? Give up? Silence. The scene was dead silent. The cold killing intent swept the scene like a tide. Everyone was tense, and so terrified, they broke out in a cold sweat. They swallowed hard, they felt as if they were being choked by an invisible hand, unable to make any sound. Even Madam Hughes and Carter Hughes were stunned in terror and remained silent. The two of them were the closest to Jack Hughes, hence they felt most explicit the killing aura emitted from Jack. They were totally terror-stricken straight into the bone marrow! Without a doubt, they believed that Jack definitely was brave enough to stab them! In their minds, Jack the bastard was stubborn! Jack would have stabbed Madam Hughes with a knife at the very first ce if it hadn''t been blocked by Felix Hughes and others. That was the time when Jack Hughes first came to the Hughes Family. "Blood for blood!" Jack squinted his eyes, staring at Madam Hughes with sinister gaze, and smirked, "Sacrificing myself a so called bastard for a life of a noble duchess is totally worth it!" Suddenly. The dense footstep echoed from outside the hall was getting louder and closer. The Hughes'' Family security had finally arrived. Looking at the crowds outside. Madam Hughes'' expression eased a little and said, "If you kill me, you, Mr. Ward, Brent and you all will die together with me!" "But you won''t let me live another day!" Jack Hughes smirked. He knew clearly that if he kept on condone their doings or just blindly obeyed to their orders in tonight''s dinner. It will only aggravate the family to do something worst. Jack decided to fight to his death, risking all he had to force Madam Hughes and the others to postpone the discussion of his status as heir. After all, this was the oue he wanted most! As long as Jack''s father returned, there might be a turnaround. However, while waiting for his father return, he can only count on himself to fight for survival. "Ha!" Madam Hughes barely calmed herself, twitched the corner of her mouth, and said with a smile, "Well, I, Madam Hughes will give you a way to survive yourself!" Hearing the words. Everyone in the scene suddenly got excited. After that. Madam Hughes raised her aged dry right hand and pointed at Jack Hughes'' legs. "The elimination of your heir status is caused by your crippled leg. This has concerned the prestige of the Hughes Family. When ites to the family''s prestige, no one has the final say. If you want to survive, then I am showing you a way... If you can stand up today, you can inherit your status just like it was originally yours. However, if you can''t stand up, don''t me me and the elders for taking over your heir status regardless of your father''s authority!" Boom! The sound was like a thunder. The look on everyone''s face changed. Everyone was looking weirdly at Jack. At this moment, even George and Archer had suppressed the severe pain and chuckled though they were injured. "Stand up? He''s already crippled, there''s no way he will be able to do that!" "Jack...Jack...! Madam Hughes has given you enough chances. This is your way to survive, you better seize it and work hard for it!" "Tsk tsk tsk...the opportunity is just before you, Jack, but it is too bad you just can''t stand up, there''s no one to me." Listening to everyone cynicism. Jack''s pupils contracted to the extreme. He lowered his head slowly, looking at his legs, he hesitated. Did he really need to reveal his trump card at this critical moment? ''I had spent so much effort deliberately to hide this trump card, there was no way I will waste it so hastily!'' Behind him was Mr. Ward, he also had a gloomy expression, his bloodshot eyes darkened to the extreme. And this scene was witnessed by everyone at the scene. They felt Jack and Mr. Ward were desperate to the extreme. After all,... how was it possible for a crippled person to stand up even if he wanted to? "This is too much of bullying!" Brent shouted. Brent didn''t know the truth about Jack Hughes'' legs. After hearing everyone''s cynicism, he rebuked, "Isn''t Madam Hughes'' request too unfair? Knowing that the young master is crippled, she still insists to let him stand up. Why not Madam Hughes just wait until the old Master returns, and then further negotiate about this matter?" The series of questioning, not only were not taken seriously by everyone but caused everyone burst intoughter. To them, Brent''s questioning was just like the dying struggle of a desperate person! Even Madam Hughes couldn''t help but sneer. "Brent, it is an urgent matter whether the heir is crippled or not, it is an issue which is rted to the family''s prestige. If it is not resolved as soon as possible, how long do you think the Hughes Family can hide this crippling matter of Jack''s inheritance? What if Patrick does not return, does it mean we do not have to solve Jack Hughes'' matter? Once it spreads out, the Hughes Family will be theughingstock of the world. Tell me, who can bear the consequences?" After finishing her speech, Madam Hughes was proud and the arrogance was obviously shown on her face, she then slowly leaned on the seat, and shook her head indifferently, "Anyway, I can''t afford it!" Brent looked serious, his face blushed and he was speechless. On the other side, Killian adjusted the sses on his nose and said coldly, "Jack, we have given you the opportunity. It''s up to you whether you cherish it or not. If you don''t cherish it, you can''t me us!" The unabashed mockery, was like a sword piercing his heart.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jack lowered his head, still hesitating. Following Killian''s words, Jack grabbed the armrests, his hands squeaked hard until his blue veins were visible on the back of his hands. His whole body trembled fiercely. Was it going to be exposed now? Was there really no way to hide the truth anymore? While he was hesitating. His ears were still full of theirughter. Jack''s eyes were red, and suddenly, his gaze became firm. Alright! If he didn''t stand up tonight, there will be nothing left in the future not to mention the heir status. Yet, it was already impossible to escape the Hughes house along with Mr. Ward and Brent tonight. Only it was a pity... Jack can''t hide this trump card anymore... Jack sighed in heart, his body stopped trembling then. The veins on the backs of his hands were shown, he pressed on the armrests, exerting force slowly. The movements were slow, and in the eyes of everyone, it was extremely difficult. "Pointless struggling before death, this is wasting time!" Killian sneered. "Give up, you handicapped piece of junk, both legs are crippled, don''t tell me you are nning to stand up on the table with both hands pretending you''ve done it?" Ivy Hughes sneered. Even Madam and Carter showed a disdainful smile while watching Jack standing up that hard. Dreaming of standing up again while your legs were crippled? Foolish dreams! Boom! Suddenly, there was a loud roar like thunder on the outer sky. Everyone was shocked in the hall. "What happened? Why are there jets flying over my mansion?" Madam Hughes looked so furious suddenly. No matter who came to the Hughes Family Mansion, they had to take off,nd and transfer ording to the family''s prescribed route. The sky above the mansion is a forbidden area where no nes are allowed to fly by and dishonor the Hughes family. However, at the very moment surprisingly there was really a jet flying overhead! Not only Madam Hughes was angry, but all the Hughes family members were also angered. One by one they looked out of the hall in anger. Just at this moment, no one noticed that Jack Hughes'' eyes shed a trace of light. The partially supported body stopped along with the roar of the jet flying above the sky. Could it be... the turnaround? Just about the same time, Mr. Ward ghosted a step forward. Mr. Ward''s handnded on Jack''s arm lightly, seeming to be supporting, but in fact he pinched Jack feebly. Bang! Jack got weakened and fell heavily on the ground. The fall was so heavy he totally lost his bnce with the wheelchair. In that instant, Jack fell to the ground heavily together with his wheelchair...000????????????? Chapter 513 He’s Back! Everyone''s attention was on him when Jack fell down along the wheelchair. The faces that were filled with frustration a moment ago were now filled with joyous smile. Madam Hughes'' frustration subsided and she gave Jack a long look. "Stop acting tough, Jack. Why even bother to stand up when you just can''t anymore?" Ivy said with a peculiar tone. Killian adjusted his spectacles, "Don''t waste our time, you crippled. Know your ce when you still have a chance!" They looked at Jack, who was almost crushed under the wheelchair, with despise and aversion. In this moment, they deemed Jack as nothing more than a crippled animal! He was controlling the scene with his tyranny just a moment ago, and now he was crushed under a wheelchair and couldn''t get up. "Young master!" Mr. Ward eximed and hurriedly removed the wheelchair that was crushing Jack. With the wheelchair removed, Jack got up sitting. But his expression was extremely gloomy at this moment. Tears welled up in his bloodshot eyes. With his lips trembling, his raised his hands in desperation and mmed them on his legs. "Young master..." Brent, who was not far away, hurriedly approached him, trying to help him up. But Jack pushed him away, "Don''t. I, I can stand up by myself. They can''t take everything from me just because of my legs!" "I won''t allow that, I will never allow that! I promised mom that I''ll return to the Hughes family with pride!" Desperation was oozing out from his raspy whine. Jack was still struggling hard to stand up by himself while whining. No one was sympathetic with him at the scene but the smiles on their faces grew brighter. Even Madam Hughes was smiling. Sitting in the chair, with her right hand on the chair''s armrest, she leaned to the side of the chair and looked at Jack ridiculously. "Well, I did give you a chance. Now you''ll have no choice but to let me take away your right to be the heir of the family." Jack''s body shivered. With a pair of bloodshot eyes, he looked at Madam Hughes while tears started to blind his vision. At this moment, there was pure desperation in his expression and behavior. However. Vroom... Vroom... Vroom... The sound of fighting jets'' engines avnched the mansion. The sound was deafening. The peace at Hughes family''s mansion was totally shattered. Bam! Madam Hughes mmed her palm on the chair. "Which imbecile is so conceited to be provoking the Hughes family at our own territory?" Madness was shown on everyone''s faces from the Hughes family. No one was allowed to mess with Hughes family''s territory! This was not just about their pride but epitome of their power! At this night, they were already frustrated enough being humiliated by Jack who was already a handicapped. Now their rage was ignited by the fighting jets roaring over the sky above their mansion. "Madam Hughes, if you''ll give the order, the Hughes family will definitely be able to shoot those jets down!" Archer had now gained back his form and yelled menacingly. Upon hearing that. No one from the Hughes family debated on that. Because they knew the Hughes family had the power to do that! And they actually have the same thought as Archer! At this moment. Hasty footsteps sounded from the outside. A Hughes family''s guard dashed into the hall. He was the guy whom Madam Hughes sent to look into the jets when the first jet roared across the sky above them. When the guard entered the hall, his knees went weak. With a thud. He knelt on the floor and said with a horrified look, "Re...re...report! The...the old master is back!" Vroom! Even though he was stammering, everyone heard clearly what he said. And everyone was stunned. The old master...was back? Patrick...was back? The jets roaring above their heads were ushering him back? The next second. With her face turning extremely dark, Madam Hughes clenched her skinny fists. Her nails sank into the flesh in her palms. Her heart was filled with the emotions of horror, resentment and grievance. She looked at Jack with her eyes narrowed. At the same time. Jack, who couldn''t get himself up, had now gave up and just sat on the floor. Looking outside the hall with teary eyes, he yelled at the top of his lungs, "Dad...!" This yell from him struck everyone''s heart like a wrecking ball. There was a moment when everyone''s heart skipped a beat. Patrick was back, which meant that now Jack was... "Damn, we couldn''t get any news on him after searching for so long. Why did he suddenlye back tonight?"RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Inplete disbelief, Archer lied on the ground and ranted. This rant agitated everyone''s mind like a dagger. There were odd expressions on their faces. Indeed, the Hughes family failed to get any intelligence on the whereabouts of Patrick using all the resources they had. But he suddenly came back for tonight''s banquet. Even though everyone tried to overlook it, they couldn''t omit the link between his return with the event tonight! In that moment, a wave of chills ran up through everyone''s back up to their cap. Patrick Hughes... was the head of the family! He was the one who made the final decisions in Hughes family! "Dad..." Sitting on the floor, Jack whined and yelled. The stuffiness in his heart was now gone. Things were now about to change! Wiping the tears off his face, he turned back and red at Madam Hughes. "Madam Hughes, my dad gave me the identity of the heir of the family. Now since he''s back, he''ll be the one to decide whether I keep that identity!" "You..." With her pupils contracting and heart racing, Madam Hughes'' face was extremely dark. Under culminating rage, her nails poked into the flesh in her palms and blood started to drip out of them. At this moment. Killian stepped forward, "Grandma, we can outnumber them!" The eyes of Madam Hughes, who had lost her cool, immediately shone with hopefulness. "Killian, you''re indeed my dear grandson!" She saw a glimpse of hope and praised him. Then, she hurriedly eximed, "Everyone, I will take away Jack''s identity as the heir of the family tonight because he is not worthy to be one with his cripple. Approve or against?" The next moment. "I approve!" Carter was the first one to echo. "I approve!" Archer immediately followed. "I approve!" George, whose legs were already broken, squeezed the words out of his clenched teeth. He put on a wicked smile even though pain was shooting through his body. With the approvals echoing in the hall. Jack''s expression froze. Same went to Brent and Mr. Ward. Were they going to snatch his identity by force? Gather the alliance from the whole family to overthrow the old master? However. Zoom! The sound of something shing through the air was heard from outside the hall. Jack focused his gaze and saw something flew in across the hall. Dum! The flying object smashed onto the banquet''s table. The thunderous sound silenced the sound of approvals in the hall. Jack pupils contracted. The object was a nk memorial tablet! Veins were popping in their temples when the crowd saw the nk memorial tablet on the table. At the same time. A cold domineering voice sounded from outside the hall. "I, Patrick Hughes, will put the name of whoever disrespects my authority on that tombstone!" Chapter 514 The Authority of The Old Master The domineering threatmanded the whole scene. With the cold voice reverberating, the hall was filled with sharp killing aura. Everyone felt the chills and was silent. The hall that was echoing with approvals just a moment ago was now in dead silence. They were staring at the nk memorial tablet with terror in their eyes. No one doubted the credibility of those words. Because they were from the old master of the Hughes family. No one has to power to go up against the old master''s words! From the crowd, Mr. Ward knelt down and yelled with blood-shot eyes, "Wee back, old master!" Brent immediately followed suit. With the thunderous yell from the kneeling duo, everyone''s face turned gloomy. Their gaze drifted towards outside the hall. Madam Hughes'' expression was dark as hell. Even with her arms grabbing the armrest of her chair, she couldn''t help but tremble. Her inner world was in a chaos even though she looked calm on the outside! Not to mention all the other members of the Hughes family! Paralyzed on the ground, Jack''s face was filled with grievance. Tears welled up in his eyes. Peering at the outside of the hall with vividness, an exhrated smile appeared on his face. It was a subtle facial expression change. It was the expression of someone who managed to grab the life-saving straw at the brink of his death. No one could tell the subtleties. Soon, a robust figure appeared in front of everyone. The vision of him hammered hard onto everyone''s eyeballs. The fighting jets were still roaring in the sky above them. Roaring thunderously. Even so, when the astute figure walked across the hall, everyone heard the steady footsteps clearly. Who else could pull off this tyranny aura? No one could bear to omit his presence. "Dad..." Jack muttered and groaned. With the groan, the vision of Patrick''s figure gradually grew clearer. With his hands behind his back, a hint of tyranny ran across his face. Walking into the hall, he ignored everyone else and stared at Jack. "Jack, why are you sitting on the ground?" His tone of voice was stone cold. "..." Slightly froze, Jack''s face filled with resentment and grievance. Brent hurriedly walked up to him and supported him, trying tofort him. While Mr. Ward gave Jack a long look and turned to Patrick, doing a salute posture, "Old master, both young master''s legs are now limp because of an ident." The short message didn''t imply anything about Jack being set up at all but simply state the cause as an ident. He handled the situation this way so that tonight''s mess could end as soon as possible. He believed the young master would be fine tonight with the old master''s presence. Because... there was a nk memorial tablet on the table at this moment! That was the old master''s attitude about this mess! "Huh!" With an extremely cold gaze, Patrick scanned the hall menacingly. Everyone was stared down and turned away avoiding his gaze. Patrick reprimanded Jack, "Wipe your tears. Only weaklings cover up their uselessness with tears!" Jack raised his hand to wipe the tears off. But the resentment and grievance on his face was strong as ever. With Brent''s help, he sat back into the wheelchair. At this moment. Patrick unhurriedly walked up to Madam Hughes. "Madam Hughes, I''m back!" It sound like a greeting, but the tone behind the words was stone cold. "Good to have you back!" Coming back to her senses, Madam Hughes'' eyes welled up and she reached out to stroke Patrick''s face with a trembling hand, "Where have you been, Patrick? We have been looking all over for you. You have grown thinner..." Before she finished her words. Everyone in the hall suddenly came back to their senses. They immediately bowed to pay respect. "Wee back, old master!" Patrick didn''t bother the crowd and simply stared coldly at Madam Hughes. He said unhurriedly, "Madam Hughes, now that I''m back, this seat should belong to me, right?" The expression on Madam Hughes'' face froze. A hint of frustration shed beneath her gaze. She smirked, "Carter, help me up." With mixed feelings and wicked gaze, Carter lowered his head while helping Madam Hughes to sit in the seat he was in. As soon as Patrick be seated. The atmosphere in the hall turned solemn. It felt as if the air froze. Even when he was just sitting there, the aura he gave off was keeping everyone on the edge of their seats. This was the kind of power umted for more than twenty years! Having managed the Hughes family for so many years, he possessed a bar none domineering authority. Sitting on the wheelchair, Jack vividly looked at his father with anticipation. He didn''t expect his father''s return. But his father returned at the perfect timing when he needed it in this urgent event. He could now continue to keep his trump card! Standing on Jack''s both sides respectively, Brent and Mr. Ward were exhrated. Who else dared to give young master a hard time now that the old master was here? In the dead silence. Patrick scanned through everyone in the hall. He paused slightly when he looked at Archer and George, who were injured. Rubbing his nose, he smiled, "It seems I came back just in time tonight. Something big is going on at home, right?" The question was met with silence. A dead silence. Everyone had on a grave face. Their attempt to rip the handicapped Jack off his identity as the heir while Patrick was away was like a direct provocation at him. They all knew to what extend Patrick had Jack''s back! When Jack first visited Hughes family and pointed a machete at Madam Hughes, which triggered a family meeting, Patrickid his stance of how much he had Jack''s back! However, knowing the fact, not everyone was afraid of that. "Patrick, youe back just in time!" Having a hard time getting up, Archer pressed on his chest, put on a wicked smile and pointed towards Jack, who was sitting in the wheelchair, "Jack is now crippled due to an ident. We invite him here tonight to find out the truth." "I believe as the head of the family, you''ll look at things in the macro. A heir is someone who has the right to fight for the position of the head of the family, and we''ll never allow a cripple to be one. Considering the Hughes family''s pride, your crippled son..." Zoom! Before he finished his words, a sharp sound shot across the air. A cup flew across the hall. Bam! The cup smashed into Archer''s face. Wine from the cup soaked all over his face. Archer was stunned for a moment until the sharp pain brought him back to his senses. "Ah! My nose..."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Holding his nose, Archer squealed while blood dripped down from between his fingers, "My nose is broken. Patrick, you..." Everyone shivered at his squeal. However, before he finished his words. Patrick''s eyes turned menacing and were shooting daggers at Archer. "Do you think you imbecile is worthy of calling my name? Have you forgotten the family rules just after the short while of my absence? Call me old master!" "You..." Inplete rage, the pain made Archer lost his rationality. Patrick picked up the cup in front of Madam Hughes and said in a cold tone, "My son Jack is now sitting in the wheelchair because he''s handicapped, what do you mean by crippled? What are you thinking humiliating my son like that?"??????????????? Chapter 515 The Law Favors The Masses And Corners The Head Of The Family Whether a person was disabled or crippled made a world of difference. As soon as Patrick said it, everyone frowned deeply and held their tongue. No one came forward to speak out for Archer. "Patrick, you, you are obnoxious!" Archer''s face was covered with blood and ground his teeth as he said, "This is the Hughes family and the family of everyone here. The Hughes family doesn''t make up of you alone!" "I''m the head of the family and control the Hughes family. Since you are talking rubbish, why can''t I sort you out?" Patrick sat as he exuded his presence and authority over everyone andmanded, "How dare you disrespect my authority and address me by my name? Brent, p Archer ten times!" "Understood!" Brent grinned and walked towards Archer. "You, how dare you, you mongrel, I..." Archer panicked as he saw Brent storming towards him. He had already been on the receiving end of Brent''s wrath and had just barely recovered from the beating. Little did he expect to have to face this ''walking doom'' so soon. "I already said that I''m the servant of Master Hughes and not you!" Brent looked at Archer ferociously and grabbed his neck. Archer was frail and was no match for Brent. He could not struggle free as soon as Brent grabbed him. p! Brent pped him heavily across the face and Archer squealed like a pig. Then Brent continued to deliver the rest of the ps asmanded by Patrick. The ps rang out across the hall. Everyone looked on in shock as their faces turned pale and maintained their silence. The beating of Archer was to deter anyone else from trying to revolt. Jack looked on happily as Brent continued to p Archer. This punishment seemed too harsh just for addressing the head of the family by his name. It was clear that Patrick was doing this to warn the others that only Patrick had the authority to decide on this matter. Archer''s painful cries reverberated through the hall and pricked everyone''s hearts. Everyone looked horrified at Patrick. As soon as thest pnded from Brent, Archer copsed onto the floor and coughed out three teeth. Archer was totally devastated and did not even dare to look at Patrick. "You people want to abolish his status as a potential heir to the family just because he is disabled? Have you all ever sought my opinion?" Patrick looked at everyone and oppressed everyone present. Madam Hughes'' looked on with her eyes wide open and her frail hands were tightly clenched. This... was Patrick protecting Jack to the death? They were so close to getting rid of Jack, so close! Carter''s expression darkened, just as Killian, George, and Ivy all were upset with the turn of events. Everyone else was unsettled but no one said a word. "Hmph!" Patrick scoffed and then looked at Jack, Jack, your status as a potential heir was given by me and only I can abolish it. Do you understand?" "Yes!" Jack nodded with bloodshot eyes and then he said, "Dad, I said it but they disregarded me. They wanted to take it away from me just because my legs are disabled. I won''t ept this injustice!" "Shut up, Jack!" Madam red angrily at Jack. Her eyes were fiery as if it could shoot out mes to engulf Jack. "Madam, I''m speaking to my son, don''t you have to respect me as the head of the family?" Patrick rebuked as he stared coldly at Madam Hughes. Madam Hughes persisted and appeared to be just as she said, "Patrick, what Jack said is true. What Archer said is also true. But we are considering it from arger standpoint. None of the heirs of the Hughes family was disabled. If news of Jack''s disabilities leaks out, then the Hughes family will be a great joke!" "On this point, we told Jack that even with your presence, you would also abolish his status as the potential heir! Patrick, as the head of the family, won''t you consider for the greater good of the family? Don''t tell me you are willing to let the family be a joke to everyone?" Every word that Madam Hughes said was forceful and sounded reasonable. She made it sound that everything was for the good of the family forcing Patrick to be measured in his response. Everyone present heard her reasoning and felt a boost. Jack''s expression darkened and remained silent. He knew clearly that this encounter was out of his abilities. In fact, no one else present could interfere anymore. This was a battle between Madam Hughes and Patrick. Then, Patrick looked at Madam Hughes, narrowed his eyes, and grinned, "Madam, did you address me as Patrick?" Madam Hughes was stunned. She hesitated as she begrudgingly said, "Sir, Sir..." Patrick smiled and nodded as he looked at everyone with disdain. He then said coldly, "What a great way to put it, saying that it was all in consideration for the family! Then what if I were to say that I will not revoke my son''s status as the potential heir of the family?" Kaboom! Everyone''s expression changed and was shocked. What did he mean? How could the head of the family not consider the greater good of the family? Was he willing to protect his son at the expense of the family being ridiculed? "Sir! Have you lost your mind?" Madam Hughes said angrily as her voice cracked when she continued, "Jack''s legs are disabled and it was only natural that he loses his status as a potential heir. Never had an heir of the family been disabled!" "It never had but when it came to my time, it will!" Patrick stood up to extend his authority over everyone present, "My son met with an ident and was disabled. All of you took advantage of my absence to forcibly strip him of his status. Are you all scared of beingughed at or are you afraid that my son bes the head of the family?" What Patrick said struck everyone''s hearts and their expressions changed drastically. Patrick continued to say, "From the time the Hughes family was established, it always groomed the head of the family. It always rewarded the most talented and never had there been any damned rules preventing a disabled from bing the head of the family. Now you are trying to use our face value to reason against me?" "Then tell me, is the face value of the family important or our wealth and power more important?" Patrick roared angrily and rocked the entire hall. Carter raised his voice and said, "Please calm down Sir. The Hughes family controls immense wealth and we have to also consider our reputation!" As Carter said, it opened the doors for others to express their views. "Don''t be angry Sir, I''ll have to consider the greater good of the family. If we don''t revoke Jack''s status, then we would be the butt of the jokes." "Sir, this is everyone''s decision. Before you came back, we had already voiced out decision. We had already decided to revoke Jack''s status. Even with your return, you cannot go against the wishes of everyone!" The voices started toe in waves. Jack sat on the wheelchair and looked bitterly at everyone. Even if there were a few who stood by his father, their voices were now insignificant.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now the rest of them had already decided to go all out to force the head of the family...00000000 Chapter 516 I Am The Law! Theybined their efforts to force the head of the family. At that moment, the atmosphere in the hall was tensed and could erupt at any moment. Patrick red ferociously at everyone present. At that moment, even those who were normally amicable revealed their true self. Suddenly Patrickughed heartily. Theughter was sinister and stunned everyone. "Alright alright, so all of you had considered for the Hughes family!" Patrickughed as if he lost hisposure. Everyone was stunned by his sudden change in behavior, including Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent. The next moment, Patrick turned serious and pped the table. Smack! The p was loud and explosive! "Let me ask what right do you have to force the head of the family?" Patrick red at everyone present, "Since all of you are so talented, then why do you want me as the head of the family? If this leaked out, wouldn''t this also cause the family to be a joke? Wouldn''t this be a greater joke than my son being disabled?" Madam Hughes'' pupils constricted and was so angry that her eyes almost rolled over. Carter and the rest of the people were stunned as the hall be dead silent. "Speak up! Weren''t all of you so eloquent a moment ago?" Patrick nced at the entire hall and continued, "All of you said that the Hughes family will be a joke because of my son. So if what you are doing now caused the family to be a joke, then would you be able to shoulder this?" Patrick''s words suppressed everyone present. No one dared to look at each other. On the other side, Killian lowered his head as he slouched. As a younger generation, not only was there a gap in the status, there was also a difference in generations. Any verbal retaliation should be done by the people of Patrick''s generation. People of his generation should not make a sound. They were unworthy from the standpoint of their background, status, and age. But then, there was a sh of impulse in Killian''s eyes. ''Opportunity, this was an opportunity to force Jack to fall. If he were to fall, then I wouldn''t have to worry about thepetition from the younger generation!'' Killian thought. Killian was naturally intelligent and his abilities well surpassed everyone. With his unsurpassed shrewdness, he had always been outstanding among the younger generation. To him, the so-called status as a potential heir was immaterial. Even with the number of potential heirs, he reckoned that his chances of seeding were more than fifty percent. Then suddenly Jack appeared from the blue and shocked everyone with his rapid rise. How could this bastard have this opportunity to inherit the Hughes family? Just because he was the son of the head of the family? Each and every one of the elite generation spent years umting, training, and grooming before they are worthy to be named as a potential heir. So how could this unknown bastard swoop in and grab the position from them? Jack''s appearance had always bothered Killian, threatening his rise to the position of the head of the family. He had never felt so threatened before. If he didn''t capitalize on this situation to topple Jack, then he might never have the chance to rise up again. In the midst of the uneasy silence, Killian''s gaze focused and made his decision. His shrewdness and determination culminated in a bold decision! Killian stepped forward and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Patrick''s cold gaze turned towards Killian. In full view of everyone, Killian knelt with a thump. "The head of the family is brilliant. Thew had always favored the majority. We decided to revoke the status of Jack for preventing the family from bing a joke. If you want to punish us for this decision, you will have to punish all of us." "If we don''t revoke Jack''s status as a potential heir and if he ends up bing the head of the family, then Jack will be sitting on the wheelchair as he leads the Hughes family. Wouldn''t everyoneugh at us for being led by a disabled? Wouldn''t all the people ridicule us for being no better than a disabled person and being controlled by a disabled?" Kaboom! Everyone stared at Killian as he said, especially George, Ivy, and the younger generation. The younger generation had no right to speak during such a power struggle. What Killian was doing amounted to a great offense. Had this chap... lost his mind? Every elderly member of the Hughes family looked stunned at Killian. They were the same generation as Patrick and had broad authority in the family which was why they could form an alliance to rebel agains Patrick. But how did this young fellow find the courage and confidence to do it? Jack red coldly at Killian. He grabbed the armrest tightly as the veins on the back of his hands started to throb. A fury started to rage within him and if it wasn''t for his self-control, he would have dashed forward and challenge Killian to a deathmatch. To think that someone could be so unscrupulous to such an extent just because of the position as the head of the family. Was it necessary for him to grasp this opportunity at the risk to his life? Only Madam Hughes and Carter looked at Killian gleefully. If someone of the younger generation was willing to risk it, then to them it was a great turn of events! Then, just as the mother and son wanted to capitalize on the situation, Patrick suddenly grinned, got out of his chair, leaned forward, and looked directly at Killian. They were barely a foot apart. Then Patrick spoke deliberately, "Killian, you are right, but you seem to mistake the meaning ofw!" ''What?'' Killian''s expression was full of surprise. The next moment, Patrick waved his hand and then smack! A strong pnded on Killian''s face. The kneeling Killian was pped so hard that he flew backward. Half of his face immediately swelled up and spit out a mouthful of blood. Killian was shocked and he struggled but couldn''t get back onto his feet. Almost at the same moment, everyone gasped in horror. Madam Hughes and Carter who were secretly celebrating a moment ago were now pale in their faces. Then Patrick suddenlyughed, "In the Hughes family, as the head of the family, I am thew!" "You said that thew would favor the majority but you didn''t ask me if I would favor the majority!" "As long as I am in this position, I have the final say in the Hughes family. So, I am thew of the Hughes family!" His voice was thunderous and forcibly hammered his point onto everyone''s ears and into everyone''s hearts. It caused everyone''s hair to stand, tremor, and tense up. "There are no family rules on revoking the status of a potential heir due to disability. If you were to use this as a reason, then it would be the greatest injustice!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Patrick grabbed the nk memorial tablet and smacked it onto the table and dered, "I know that you think that I''m doing this to grab onto the authority but let me tell you that the head of the family is based on abilities. The potential heir to the family is also based on abilities. If he can bring the Hughes family to greater heights, so what if he is sitting in a wheelchair? "If an able-bodied head of the family is unable to bring us to greater heights, then what difference is he to a mediocre person?" "This memorial tablet is here. If anyone else wants to debate further on this, then tonight I will invite him to join the ancestors in the ancestral hall and ask them about this logic for himself!" His statement was tant, threatening, and direct. It was like a cold wind from the artic, frosty and chilling to the bone...????????????? Chapter 517 Death Approaching and the Final Decision The intention to kill was agitated. The voice was like the thunder. He was enraged. Patrick held on tightly the memorial tablet which had no words on it and stood tall, his figure was like a mountain, it was so outstanding that nobody dare to challenge his domineering aura. Everyone could see Patrick''s determination and resoluteness. There were a few others who had alsopeted for the heir of the family head back then. Everyone knew just how ruthless Patrick was. Even if it had been more than two decades now, no one could predict that Patrick''s decisiveness had faded away, but with time passed, he has be more fierce and ruthless. "Are you finished?" Mr. Ward and Brent both had their fists clenched. With that being said, if they continued to force Jack, then the blood would certainly be spilt at the family dinner tonight. Patrick''s attitude was evident to all since he came back with fight jet. The empty memorial tablet was like a sword, it pieced into everyone''s heart. Those who see blood must be engraved on the tablet! Only Jack was staring deeply and solemnly at Madam Hughes. His father''s iron blooded dominance was able to overwhelm his peers and juniors. However although Madam Hughes was just an elder of the family, Jack wasn''t sure if his father could win her over or not. As expected! Madam Hughes trembled, staggered and then fell onto the chair crying. "The sessive generation of ancestors and all of our ancestors who are dead, today will really feel so ashamed..." Her crying burst into a rage of tears, and she was devastated. Everyone immediately started to panic. Carter''s expression changed and he hurriedly went tofort her. Some others who stood by their side also stepped forward to offer somefort. However, when they went tofort her, instead of calming down she started to cry even more. "Patrick... as the head of the family, you are in charge of the whole family. Why can you not see what I am doing for the family, and why do you treat me at an evil?" "I''ve been a member of the Hughes family for your whole life, ever since I was born and even still when I die. However, how you are now, how can I even face the ancestors of this family after I die?" "The Hughes family is now in full control of the world''s wealth, possessing a top position in the world, overlooking all living beings. But if people were to find out that a crippled member of the family is to be the head of the Hughes family, then everyone will start to wonder lowly our heir is." The crying was extremely sad and it pierced people''s hearts. The tears were pouring down Madam Hughes''s face, there was even a point where she was struggling to breath, as if she was about to faint to death. Her old and fragile body, if it were not for Carter''s support then she would have been lying limp on the ground already. Mr. Ward and Brent were taken aback by what they were witnessing. The dignified Madam Hughes whose existence was worshipped by all, in order to take away the status of heir from the young master, she had really reached the point of tant disrespect and shamelessness. This was what Jack had expected. He felt quite funny as he watched her howl and cry. "I, Jack have been a blessing to the Hughes family, cultivated my whole life for this position, yet even when the high ranked old fool of the family is about to die, she could act so shameless. Such honour, who could have?" Among the crowd, only Patrick was able to maintain hisposure. As he watched Madam Hughes''s crying. Patrick then smiled and said, "Madam, do you really think that I, as the head of the family for thest twenty years, enjoying a wealthy and leisurely lifestyle, and now, I am joking with you?" Although he was smiling, his vicious expression caused a chill down everyone''s spine. Madam Hughes whose eyes were already filled with tears. She looked frightened. With red eyes and tears on her face, she tried hard to finally get up. She then grabbed Patrick''s hand and said, "Don''t you just want to kill me? You threaten me if I don''t give up, you want to kill me? Patrick, although I am your elder, I am still an ancestor to everyone in the Hughes family. If you could just do yourst bit of effort for the Hughes family, even if I die in your hand today, then I will not feel shameful to the family, and I will be able to face your ancestors with dignity." Hearing the word ancestors over and over again was beginning to irritate Patrick. The rich and powerful family always cared about their bloodline. In this way, his ancestors will regard him with greater significance.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Because this is... the root! And this is applied to the Hughes family as well. The Hughes family''s existence today was inseparable to the hard work of his ancestors from the past. "Master, do you really n to let my mother die today?" Carter red at him, his face distorted. Once this was said, everyone else started to persuade him too. "Master, please stop this, Madam Hughes is too old and fragile now, she can''t stand this mental suffering, the crying is harming her body!" "We must look out for every member of the Hughes, which includes you looking out for Madam Hughes!" "Madam Hughes is an ancestor to our family, and if she were to suffer from a sudden death, then our family will be losing a very important part of the family." As Patrick listened to everyone''s attempts of persuasion, he then said softly, Everyone wants me to stop what I''m doing. But if I step back, you treat my son as a bastard, you want to take over his heirship, if I cannot ensure the bottom line, then I deserve a death and that will be the time for me to meet the ancestors of the Hughes family in the underworld." He suddenly raised his head and nced at the crowd with a grin. "Even if you want to take away my son''s chances of bing the next head of the family, you can''t do it now for there is still more one year before the next head of the family will be decided, we have the deal." In one year, after Patrick''s birthday the next head of the family will be determined finally. A gleam of light shed within Madam Hughes''s eyes. She cried and yelled out, "One year? What are the chances that he will have in one year? He is already crippled. Are you hoping that some miracle will ur and he will be able to stand again?" "This is my final decision." Patrick narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Regardless of whether my son will be able to stand again, he will be eligible to im the head of the family position until one year anyways. He is only disabled, not dead, and I will ensure that he will be treated by all of the most respected doctors around the world." p Once he had finished talking, he mmed the memorial tablet he was holding in his hand onto the dining table. The memorial tablet then broke into two pieces. "Alright!" Madam Hughes suppressed her tears and said, "Patrick, what you said tonight was heard by everyone. You don''t forget it. When your birthday arrives, if your son still cannot stand then he will not be eligible to be the next head of the family. And once this happens, he will no longer be able to be the head of the family ever again!" "Alright." Patrick''s expression was extremely solemn when he heard this. "I wish to see whether by the time your birthday arrives, that a miracle will have somehow urred and he is healed by then." Once this was said, with the support of Carter, Madam Hughes turned around and left. Changes on her face urred very fast, so fast that sometimes people didn''t even have time to react to it. "Everyone please leave now." Patrick looked sullen and waved his hand to signal everyone to leave. After everyone had left. Patrick slowly walked over to Jack, his expression both lonely and sad, no longer the domineering and contemptuous face that he had put on just now in front of the Hughes family. "I''m sorry; this is the best I can do you for." Patrick squatted down in front of Jack and said this feeling rather guilty. "I know, you have done all you can. With one step back, and one step forward, this is the best and fast way to solve the problem now. You dy the time until your next birthday, then all hope is not lost and I still have another chance to fight for the position!" A smile appeared on Jack''s cold face. His right hand pressed onto his right leg... Chapter 518 Both Are Struggling The room was brightly lit. Patrick pushed Jack''s wheelchair into his bedroom with a deste expression on his face. Even though he had not lived with the Hughes family for a long time, his bedroom was still well organized and clean. "Mr. Ward, Brent, please stand guard outside." Jack gestured at them. A trace of astonishment shed in Patrick''s eyes. But instead of stopping, he pushed Jack to the desk and sat down on the chair behind the desk. He took out a cigarette from the drawer and lit it silently. His expressions were of mncholy, making him look lonely, sad and guilty. With smokeing out of his mouth in spirals, his mood remained unchanged. He just sat at the desk, smoking a cigarette in a daze. In the current situation, if he still hadn''t retreated, he would have definitely attracted Madam Hughes''s counterattack. The Hughes family''s factions were inherently intricate, and if one side counterattacked strongly, there was no guarantee that others won''t add fuel to the fire. Just like Jack had said, the fastest way to solve the problem was to take a step forward and to take one step backwards, but even this was his helpless action. "Sophie, I am not qualified to be a father." Patrick''s eyes were a little red as he murmured guiltily. "Dad..." Jack looked calmly at Patrick andforted him, "It''s alright. Don''t feel guilty, you are good enough for me." He knew that his father wanted to give him the best, but he also knew how to judge the time and take decisions ording to the situation. What''s more, the results that his father had fought for him to get were already the best. And it was also what... he wanted the most! Patrick shuddered and faint mist appeared in his red eyes as he looked at Jack. The more Jack looked his usual calm andforting self, the more Patrick felt guilty. For the past twenty years, he had lost his son''spany because of his position as the head of the family. Now that he confronted the Hughes family, he still had to retreat down to his level. Patrick could never forgive himself. He walked up to Jack and squatted in front of him, putting a hand on his thigh. Then, he said solemnly and firmly, "Don''t worry, Jack. I will search for all the famous doctors in the world, no matter what it costs. I will make sure that you are able to stand again and make them, good for nothing swarm of garbage flies, see a real miracle!" Jack smiled suddenly. He slowly leaned forwards, approaching Patrick''s ear. He lowered his voice and whispered in the lowest voice that Patrick could hear. "Actually, Dad, what you helped me win over is what I wanted the most." What?! Patrick was taken aback for a moment. The time limit was less than one year and he was not sure that Jack would be able to stand up in that time. The firmness in his tone as if he was taking an oath was also because he felt guilty and was unwilling to give up even the smallest chance. But Jack''s words clearly meant something else. Next second. Patrick, who held Jack''s right thigh, felt it move under his hand. Was he... imagining things? Patrick was at a loss for a moment, he looked dazed. He widened his eyes and look at Jack''s thigh subconsciously. Did he... feel something wrong? Doubts rose up in his mind. Patrick''s body began to tremble again suddenly. It wasn''t his imagination! He wasn''t feeling something wrong! Almost at the same time, Jack leaned towards Patrick''s ear and joked, "The miracle has already happened..." *Boom* His words struck Patrick like lightening, turning all his guilt and grief into pleasant surprise. He couldn''t stop himself from trembling with excitement at this moment. He understood in an instant. But just as he was about to ask, Jack silenced him with a gesture. Patrick suddenly realized but he still couldn''t restrain the corners of his lips from turning upwards in a smile. He rubbed his hands together fiercely to suppress the excitement and ecstasy in his heart. Looking at Jack, his gaze changed to be full of praise and surprise, even of admiration. Jack lightly pursed his lips and smiled lightly. His eyes twinkled brightly and fiercely. ''One year!'' ''What I am waiting for is one year to end!'' ''Dad''s return will allow me to keep this trump card hidden.'' Everyone thought that Jack was now disabled and that no miracle could ur. ''I really want to see what would happen in one year at dad''s birthday banquet, how would Madam Hughes and that group of beasts in human skin react when they see me stand up with my own legs? How wonderful would that be?'' Thinking of this, Jack sped his hands together excitedly. The humiliation and targeting he had suffered tonight were going to be returned ten-times when the position of the head of the family was going to be determined at his father''s birthday feast! Dealing his final blow, he was going to leave the Hughes family a powerless disastrous mess, unable to rebel. At that moment, the winner was going to be the king. Meanwhile, in Madam Hughes''s Buddhist temple. The sound of chanting the sutras echoed. Madam Hughes knelt calmly on the praying mat in front of the Buddha with her eyes closed, slowly twirling the chain of prayer beads in her hand along with the chanting. She looked calm andposed, like a steady river. She looked totally differentpared to herself in the hall just now. Carter stood by her side looking ufortable, his eyes erratic. On the other side, Killian also stood silently. Butpared to Carter''s anxiety, Killian''s eyes were full of joy and excitement under his sses. In the past, only a few people could enter the restricted area of the temple.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Madam Hughes was a Buddhist and excluded most people froming in. However, everyone in the Hughes family knew that only those who were valued by Madam Hughes were the allowed in the temple. The former Killian did not have the qualifications to enter. After leaving the hall just now, Madam Hughes had indicated for him to follow along with her into the restricted area of the temple. This meant... he, Killian, had truly walked into Madam Hughes heart and had be a person that she valued! ''With the banner of Madam Hughes''s power standing behind my back, I have a clear chance of winning in thepetition for the head of the family!'' These were the thoughts going through Killian''s mind. At the same time, he scorned George, Ivy and others. ''Among the younger generation, everyone just now had unsessfully tried but only I was able to speak out at the right time and grab the key point. Otherwise, how would Madam Hughes have valued me?'' ''That is the difference between them and me!'' ''George, Ivy, you guys lost to me. Now you should ept it!'' "Mom..." Carter couldn''t help it anymore and said, "Do you really want Patrick to postpone it until his birthday?" Madam Hughes frowned slightly and slowly opened her eyes. She smiled, put down her prayer beads. Then she turned around and sat on the mat and said helplessly, "A stalemate between fire and water will inevitably hurt both sides. One step forward and one step back is the only way to win. This one year shall soon pass." "But there is still so much time left in this year. If Patrick is really determined to help Jack, then with the help of the Hughes family''s power, he will hire a world-renowned doctor. What if Jack gets cured?" Carter''s expressions were extremely grave. Jack was in a wheelchair right now, and was still able to manage everything under hismand. The only thing that determined his identity as the heir and the head of the family was whether he was to stay disable or not. If Patrick was to cure Jack within a short amount of time, then it was really checkmate in one move! Killian, who had been inwardly delighted also stared at him for a moment. Even if one in a million, as long as a possibility existed, the results could vary! "It would be a miracle if he can stand!" Madam Hughes sneered and pointed to a wooden cab at the corner of the temple, "Patrick and that illegitimate son of his, both are struggling in the face of death. The thing in the wooden cab will give you the answer." Hearing her words, Carter and Killian were startled at the same time. Both of them looked at Madam Hughes, who looked calm and collected. They were both shocked. Could it be that... Madam Hughes already had a card up her sleeve that was going to ensure her victory??????? Chapter 519 A Useless Dragon? A Real Dragon! The chanting reverberated in the temple. Carter and Killian looked at Madam Hughes who stayed calm, they were nervous. There was no smoke without fire. There must be a reason for Madam Hughes to stay calm! When Carter thought of that, he turned around hurriedly and walked towards the cupboard at the corner. Carter was dumbfounded when he opened the drawer. There was a pile of thick files in the drawer. The big words on the uppermost file stroke Carter''s eyes heavily like a hammer. "Medical report of Jack" "Hiss-" Carter shrank his eyes and breathed in deeply. He knew that his mother asked Felix to attack Jack but he was not clear about the details. It was a secret n, so his mother always kept the secret from him. Once Carter saw the medical report, he could not control his emotion. His hands were shivering, he took out the medical report and read it. The lines of words reflected in his eyes. It triggered a great impulsion and shock for Carter instantly. His mind became nk. The medical report was written in detail. Every check-up, every oue and every conclusion was written in the report. It was the most detailed medical report that Carter had ever seen. Gradually, Carter was short of breath, his face was flushed. Killian saw the scene, he was shocked. What was the content of the report? Finally, Carter walked towards Madam Hughes steadily. With the short walking distance, he did not manage to read the medical report carefully. After he read the overall report at a fast rate, his sights rested on thest medical conclusion ultimately. The simple sentence made Carter stun. [Lifelong disability of both legs] Thunder! Out of the blue, Carter was on cloud nine and raised his head to look at Madam Hughes who hunkered on the cattail cushion. At the moment, his mind was nk, he gasped. As if a transparent big hand held his throat heavily. Killian stared at him with a shocked expression. Carter used up his power to force the voice out of his throat. "Mom, is that true? Is he really not going to stand up forever?" After he said that, Killian who was in a state of shock became stunned. Although the words lifelong disability were simple, most importantly, how did Madam Hughes know that? Killian frowned when he thought of the happening that night. His narrowed eyes shone with realised rays. Killian could not control his emotion, he walked towards Carter quickly and took the medical report to read it. Gradually, he changed his expression as what Carter did just now. "Don''t read it anymore. Unless there is a miracle, or else he is unable to stand up forever," Madam Hughes hunkered on the cattail cushion calmly, she curved her lips and revealed a satisfying smile, "The poison has permeated his body''s bloodstream, it is a fluke for him to survive. This medical report is written by the top few doctors in the world who take charge of the bastard at that time." Assassination? Killian was exhrated at the moment. He finally confirmed his risen spection. The medical report in front of him stated the process of how they salvaged Jack and the procedure of treatment for Jack in detail. "Grandma, is everything under your control?" Killian controlled his shocked emotion and looked at Madam Hughes with frightening sights. He thought that he was scheming and excellent among the young generation. When facing Madam Hughes, he finally realized that she was older and wiser! When he recalled the scene that happened before, everyone seemed to be threatened by Patrick who held the position as the master. However, after Madam Hughes intercepted and created trouble, she pushed the oue towards the way she wanted it to be. The oue just now directly grabbed away Jack''s identity to be the heir on the spot. With the existence of the medical report, even if the date were postponed for announcing the new heir, Jack would lose everything! They did not lose, they just won a bitte. "Otherwise?" Madam Hughes smiled and signalled Carter to help her get up. She said slowly, "Do you believe that miracle will fall on the bastard?" Carter and Killian shook their head simultaneously. Miracle? It was just a ridiculous reason to coax the loser. The medical report that was written by the top doctors was the most brutal death sentence for Jack! Furthermore, the medical report was not only a check-up. It was from Jack being salvaged followed by a few check-ups. All were stated in it! If it was only a check-up, it might be a mistake. However, the conclusion was gotten after a series of check-ups were done, then it would be a firm conclusion! "s..." Madam Hughes showed a gloomy and depressed expression suddenly. She turned around and faced the golden Buddhist Statues, sighed with grief, "My grandson Felix is so pitiful. He has contributed a lot to the Hughes Family. We have not met for a few years, Felix has made me surprised by his ability. He can think of using the poison to assassinate Jack at the first attempt. If Jack is not poisoned to be disabled, I will not enjoy my life happily!" After hearing that. Carter and Killian showed a dull expression. Felix failed to assassinate Jack and passed away. It was unnecessary to state clearly how Felix passed away at the moment. The only lucky thing for them in this incident was Jack became disabled! With the oue, although Jack did not straight away die on the spot, his life was spoilt! "Don''t worry, grandma. Felix sacrifices himself to make sure that the Hughes Family can maintain the prestigious state and does not fall into the hand of the bastard. He makes such a great contribution for the Hughes Family, everyone from the Hughes Family should do it as well." Killian pushed the spectacles above his nose and consoled deeply, "Jack that bastard should not have the surname ''Hughes''. He should not be a part of the Hughes Family!" "So... Felix sacrifices himself for the Hughes Family." Madam Hughes gazed at the golden Buddhist statue, her voice was low and sorrowful, "Killian, you should remember Felix''s contribution and put his ashes together with the ancestors of the Hughes Family in the ancestral hall. By doing so, he can enjoy the worship of every generation in the future, then worth his sacrifice. Thunder! A sharp and bright ray shone in Killian''s eyes, he stretched his body. Only the master of the Hughes Family could put others in the ancestral hall! Only when the master of the Hughes Family put the ashes in the ancestral hall, then it was the greatest reverence to the dead people! Grandma meant that... Killian could not control himself at the moment. His emotion wasplicated, his body shivered and he was even short of breath. After that, Madam Hughes turned around slowly and looked at Killian withplimentary sights.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Killian, your performance makes me satisfy tonight. No matter how excellent Jack is, he is now a disabled dragon. In grandma''s eyes, you''re the real dragon of the Hughes Family. Do you understand my words?" Bang! Killian stretched his body and kneeled on the ground. He said with an exhrated tone, "My respected grandma, I will definitely remember your words and do not disappoint you!" Madam Hughes nodded and smiled significantly, "If you want to achieve your goal, I will try my best to help you." Killian''s eyes were shining. He was exhrated at the moment. Madam Hughes''s words were so obvious. It was the same as his spection before he was brought into the temple. For now, he had grandma as the powerful supporter behind him! The position of the heir...wasing soon![0 Chapter 520 Spy? Relieved? In the temple. There was a lot of burning joss sticks and reverberating chanting. Killian could not suppress his joy and left excitedly. Carter followed him quickly. After he made sure that Killian had left, he shut the door and turned around to face Madam Hughes. But after he turned around. Whether it was Carter or Madam Hughes, their face showed a sense of coldness. "Mom, are you sure that it will be Killian?" Carter hesitated, "Killian is scheming as if a poisonous snake. If we lose control of him, I am afraid that he will attack back." "It is his ability to be scheming. You can observe how decisive and determined Patrick is. If I give support to others, who will have the eligibility to fight with Jack, George or Ivy?" Madam Hughes shook her head and smiled bitterly, "Initially, I want to support Ivy but she is useless and creates trouble, so I have no choice but to abandon her. Patrick still has a hatred for the bastard. I will not allow the disabled bastard to be the heir if I am still in the Hughes Family." "It...will make the Hughes Family be the humiliation in the world!" After saying that, Madam Hughes showed a deep sight. She was furious, her body chattered. She bit her teeth and said, "If he turns out to be the heir, I will die with evesting regret. I am guilty to face the ancestors in theherworld!" "Mom, don''t be angry. I will try my best to help you," Carter consoled her quickly. "You''re worthy to be adopted," Madam Hughes looked at Carter satisfyingly and said slowly, "Carter, you have to remember, even if Killian is a poisonous snake, he is a part of the Hughes Family. If we control him well, he will be the greatest weapon for us. It is better than letting the disabled bastard be the master of the house!" A long sound reverberated in the temple. It made the temperature in the temple dropped without notice. The next morning. Jack woke up. He washed himself under the aid of Mr. Ward. After Patrick strongly suppressed the happeningst night, the Hughes Family looked peaceful today. It seemed...nothing had happenedst night. But Jack knew that it was only a semnce of peace. The Hughes Family was always muddy and did something bad in the dark. After the happeningst night, the members of the Hughes Family will be evil and n something bad in the dark. Knock knock! The knocking sound of the door could be heard. "Come in," Mr. Ward shouted. The door was opened. Brent walked in with a cold face. Looking at his expression, Jack asked, "Don''t you settle it?" Brent nodded, "George is rampant, he does not agree to exit the HT real estate agency. He shows a stubborn expression." Jack moved his lips and smiled. "Stubborn? I want to see why does he behave like this!" Jack put the towel into the basin. "Go home now. I already greet the master of the dog, I can kill it now!" His words emitted a sense of danger in the room instantly. Since George was stubborn, he should take revenge now! "Don''t you want to ask about the master''s whereabouts?" Mr. Ward asked suddenly. Jack shook his head, "If it can be revealed, my dad will have told mest night." The objective for him to arrive at Northwest Jeweline group was to search for his father. The scene of the assassination that happened at that time was still vivid in Jack''s mind. Jack was not the kind of person that gave up because of any incident but his father was missing secretively. If his father wanted to let him know, he should have told Jack when they were at Northwest. Then he should not leave quietly after experiencing the assassination and stunned Jack. So Patrick did not talk about anything regarding his disappearancest night. Jack did not ask as well. Maybe...his father would tell him the truth someday in the future. After bidding farewell to Patrick. Jack and the others took the private ne and left the Hughes Family. After the ne took off. Many people raised their head to look at the sky in the garden of the Hughes Family. Meanwhile, some were happy some were gloomy. Everyone from the Hughes Family had different thoughts. When the ne arrived at the airport in the city, it was afternoon. They walked out of the airport. Jack and the others did not get up the car. Brent pushed the wheelchair, followed by Mr. Ward. They walked around the airport before walking out of the airport. "Brent," Once they walked out the airport, Jack showed a dull face and reproached. Just then. Brent turned around and ran in another direction. Mr. Ward did not stop, he took over the wheelchair directly and pushed Jack towards a dested corner in the airport. After waiting for five minutes. Brent walked quickly towards them from far away. In front of him, there was a middle-aged man caught. "Young master, he is the one," Brent showed a cold expression, he pushed the man towards Jack. Jack sat on the wheelchair and rubbed his nose, "You keep spying on us once we get off the ne. What do you want?" After getting off the ne, they entered the hall of the airport. They could immediately feel that someone was spying on them. Whether it was Jack or Brent. They were sensitive about being spied by others. Their perceptivity was getting stronger after experiencing a lot of dangerous incidents and bloody scenes. It could not be described by words but they could sense it clearly with their personal experience. Furthermore, the man did not hide smartly! Bang! The man kneeled on the ground. He begged them sorrowfully, "Young master, Mr. Ward, I am the employee of the office of the Hughes Family." The office of the Hughes Family?! Jack and Mr. Ward were shocked. Brent was stunned as well. Brent reprimanded him, "We don''t contact the office of the Hughes Family, you are lying!" The man took out an identity card steadily and passed it to Mr. Ward, "This, this is my identity card!" Mr. Ward checked it carefully and nodded to Jack, "It is indeed from the office of the Hughes Family but it is not from our side." Jack rubbed his nose and smiled significantly. His sights were deep, he stared at the man. "What do you want?" The man was dumbfounded and revealed everything, "I, I am instructed by Killian to spy on you in the airport."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack and Mr. Ward looked at each other. After that, Jack waved his hand, "Get lost. Just tell Killian whatever you see." After hearing that. The man did not expect that. As an employee of the office of the Hughes Family, it was a serious offence to spy on and tail after the young master! "Don''t you want to leave?" Jack raised his brow. The man was surprised and left in a state of shock. "Young master, why do you let him leave just like this?" Brent was confused. Jack smiled and shrugged, "Killian just wants him to see whether my legs are really crippled. After he observes that, Killian should be relieved."?????? Chapter 521 Jack’s Sky Had Fallen! "Killian is an unpredictable person. He is destined to have a suspicious character. Young master is really lucky." Mr. Ward sighed with emotion. Jack Hughes smiled and raised his head to look at Mr. Ward. Suddenly, glowing light could be seen in Brent''s eyes who was beside him. He stared at Jack with a shocked look. His throat tightened as he suppressed the urge to ask him about the matter. "Let''s go, we will go home first." Jack noticed Brent''s strange look and he smiled naturally. He had only told a few people about his legs. This was the trump card he would use to reverse the situation of the Hughes family. Before when he was in a better position, he would rather prefer fewer people to know about the matter. Even Brent, Daisy Hill, and Yael Quinn didn''t know about this. It was better to be cautious... to prevent problems. At TM Vi District. Amber Knight and Daisy were trimming the grasses and trees in the garden. Daisy looked at Amber who had lost weight. She felt heartbroken and she couldn''t help but say, "Amber, take a rest first. I will do it alone." "No, Daisy. This work is not tiring at all. Just assume that I am doing some exercises." Amber slowly trimmed the trees in front of her. She smiled sweetly and said, "I didn''t take good care of my body a while ago. If I don''t recover my body as soon as possible, it wouldn''t be good to my baby too." After Jack''s ident, she had been depressed and anxious. If it wasn''t for the baby in her belly, Amber had wanted tomit suicide a lot of times. As she had countless times of emotional breakdowns, she didn''t have time to recover and care about her body. Now every matter had been settled. Feeling the child who slowly grew up in her belly, she should also take up the responsibility of being a mother. Daisy looked at Amber. She wanted to say something but she didn''t. In the end, she shook her head and sighed. Amber quickly put down the scissors. She wiped off the sweat on her forehead and said to Daisy like a child who wanted to get credits from the others. "Daisy, Have a look. Did I trim them well? Daisy looked at the trees that Amber had trimmed. She didn''t speak anything and she showed a strange look. Amber frowned her beautiful eyebrows. Looking at the neat, beautiful, and wlessly trimmed trees, she asked in confusion, "Did I trim them wrongly?" Daisy smiled awkwardly and pointed at a part of the tree, "Amber, you trimmed them well but you had trimmed them too much. You had cut the roots. I think the trees are not going to live long." Amber was speechless. She was shocked as she lowered her head to have a look. She was stunned and she said, "Daisy, why didn''t you remind me?" Daisy''s smile became more awkward, "When I saw it, you had already cut it. I had hinted to you that you should take a break as I worried that you would kill all the trees in the garden." Amber''s pretty face blushed as she spat out her tongue. She obediently put down the scissors, "I think it is better for you to do it, Daisy. It seems like it is not suitable for me to do all these." In fact, she had been treasured and cherished by her parents since young. She didn''t have to do any chores as she was born with a silver spoon. It was the first time she tried to do this kind of work like trimming the trees. "It is fine. Practice makes perfect." Daisy hurriedlyforted her. Amber waved her hand. She was about to turn to take a rest on a chair in the garden. Suddenly, her body shook. Her face was distorted as she showed a painful look. She also made a painful groan at the same time. Daisy who was trimming the trees was suddenly shocked. She put down the scissors and hurriedly supported Amber with her hands, "Amber, you. What happened to you?" "It is painful, Daisy. My stomach is very painful." Amber''s face had be pale and her eyes showed a frightening look, "Child, my child..." Boom! At the moment, Daisy''s body shook. Her mind went nk as if a ''buzz'' could be heard in her head. Daisy was stunned for two seconds because she was in a panic. Now, she finally came back to her senses, "Let''s go to the hospital. Amber, please hold on. I will take you to the hospital now." After leaving the airport, Jack was on his way back to TM Vi District. Jack calmly looked at the window. He closed his eyes and took a rest. The scene at the Hughes family kept appearing in his eyes. The sudden return of his father had turned the tide. However, when Jack thought about it, Jack felt that his sudden return seemed to have a little to do with coincidence. However, he preferred to have such a coincidence. At least, it had let him go throughst night''s dangerous situation safe and sound. While having this ''false appearance'' that his legs were disabled, he could probably able to make steady progress. After taking a deep breath, Jack suppressed the memories ofst night. He started to carefully think about the future development of everypany under him. However. A phone call instantly him angry. "Mr. Hughes, Amber. Something happened to Amber and the child. We are going to LJ Hospital now..." As soon as Jack picked up the phone, Daisy''s panicked voice on the phone was like a bolt from the blue for Jack. It was like lightning had struck Jack. Jack waspletely stunned. His eyes instantly became red. At that moment, he felt dizziness and he was going to pass out. "Amber, how is she? I will go to the hospital immediately!" The sudden shout made Brent who was driving and Mr. Ward who was on the passenger seat frightened and shocked. In their mind, Jack seldom showed such an uncontroble look. "Young master, what happened?" Mr. Ward asked hurriedly. However, Jack shouted as if he had gone mad, "Go to the hospital. Immediately go to LJ Hospital! Something happened to my wife and child!" Boom! Mr. Ward and Brent''s facial expressions changed a lot. Brent suddenly turned the steering and harshly stepped on the gas pedal. The steady car speed immediately became fast. Jack was anxious and terrified as he sat in the wheelchair. He kept biting his fingernails. The phone call wasn''t hung up yet. He could even hear Amber''s terrified cries on the other side of the phone. Jack''s eyes became red. He was heartbroken. Amber''s terrifying cries were suddenly heard on the phone. "Dear... child... Our child..." After hearing Amber''s cries, Jack who was terrified immediately panicked and he was heartbroken. At the moment, he felt like his chest was blocked as if it was filled with stones. He suddenly felt like crying. He wiped off the tears at the corners of his eyes. He took a deep breath and tried to speak in a calm tone. "It''s fine, dear. We are on the way to the hospital. You and our child will be fine." "It is painful. It is really painful..." On the phone, Amber''s painful voice was like an extremely hot and sharp knife that had pierced through Jack''s heart without mercy. At the moment, Jack couldn''t suppress his emotions anymore as if they were going to burst out like a breaking of a dike. Bang! Jack was like a furious beast as he harshly kicked on the back of the driver seat where Brent was. "Hurry up Brent. You fucking hurry up!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brent''s eyes suddenly showed a shocked look. He had clearly confirmed the doubt in his mind after Jack''s furious kick. He didn''t speak and he went full throttle. The car speedily rushed to the hospital and ignored all the red lights. He knew how much Jack loved Amber. He clearly knew how serious was the matter that he faced now. For Jack, there was no doubt that the sky had fallen![] Chapter 522 The Crucial Weakness The Rolls Royce was speeding on the road. Jack Hughes was terrified and he kept taking deep breaths all the way. Although the phone was hung up. Amber Knight''s cries on the phone just now kept echoing in his head like a nightmare. He kept biting his fingernails and tried to keep himself calm. However, it seemed like there were tides in his heart. Screech! The Rolls Royce violently drifted into the hospital. A lot of people eximed and scolded them. Before the car stopped, Jack opened the car door and prepared to go down. "Young master!" Mr. Ward sternly shouted at Jack, "I will push you!" The words suddenly stopped Jack''s movement. "My wife and child are inside. Do I have to go in slowly in a wheelchair?" Mr. Ward showed a firm look and said with a deep voice, "Please don''t let all your efforts turn to waste!" As the car stopped, Brent and Mr. Ward hurriedly got out and moved Jack onto the wheelchair. Then, they quickly rushed towards LJ Hospital. In front of the door of the emergency room. Daisy Hill was shocked and tears could be seen in her eyes. She felt down as she sat on the corridor. She stared nkly at the red light above the door of the emergency room. She was worried and in a panic. Suddenly, there was a noise sounded behind her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisy turned and saw Jack and the others quickly rushed towards her. "Mr. Hughes!" Daisy hurriedly struggled to get up. Then, she walked towards them. Jack''s eyes were red as he was in a panic. He grabbed Daisy tightly, "Daisy, where is Amber? Where is she?" "She is in the emergency room. The operation is still going on." Daisy could feel Jack''s strength. She couldn''t help but frown in pain. She still suppressed the pain on her wrists as she said, "Director Lansing is inside too. Every doctor from the gynecology and obstetrics department is inside there." Jack still couldn''t calm down. He stared nkly at the emergency room, "Brent, push me in!" "Young master..." Brent''s expression changed. Jack turned his head and fiercely red at Brent, "My wife is inside. How could I possibly wait outside here?" Daisy beside them also panicked. The reason she told Jack that all the doctors from the gynecology and obstetrics department were inside was to calm him down. However, Jack couldn''t calm down at all! "Young master!" Mr. Ward lowered his body and stopped in front of the wheelchair, "If you go in now, you would only make the situation in the emergency room be more chaotic. Listen to me, just wait outside here." Jack clenched his teeth. Looking at Mr. Ward who was firm, he still couldn''t stay calm. He had indeed married once. Yet, he had no child for those three years of marriage. It was his first time that he encountered Amber''s pregnancy! While facing a bad situation or bad fight, Jack could still stay calm. However, while looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t stay calm at all. Amber and his child, were everything to him! "I am here to stop you. Unless you let Brent push the wheelchair over my body." Mr. Ward said the words through the gaps of his teeth. p! Jack grabbed Mr. Ward''s hands. The tears in his eyes could no longer be suppressed and they flowed out from the corner of his eyes. His voice was hoarse and he shouted sadly, "At least let me see Amber." At the moment, Jack almost had an emotional breakdown. He cried as he was in grief. "Young master could see her when shees out safe." Mr. Ward frowned and didn''t budge on his decision. He scolded Brent and said, "Bring young master to the door of emergency room and wait quietly." Time passed slowly. Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy showed a sullen look and didn''t say anything. Jack who sat on the wheelchair between Mr. Ward and Brent felt terrified and uneasy. Even his face was pale. He looked nervous as a of scary scenes kept appearing in his mind. He anxiously murmured to Mr. Ward as if he had hysteria. "Mr. Ward, will something happen to Amber and my child? They will be fine, right?" "Will the doctor suddenlye out and ask me whether I want to save the mother or the child? "No, no, no. The doctor wouldn''t ask in this way. This is how they ask on the TV. They will definitely save Amber, right?" "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have gone to the Hughes family. We had taken a long trip and we were tired. I should have apanied Amber to take a good rest at home." Seeing Jack rambling, Mr. Ward and the others were worried. They had never seen Jack this frightened and agitated. The Jack in front of them was so much differentpared to the Jack they knew in their mind. However, three of them didn''t dissuade him. Because they knew he couldn''t be persuaded! The person he loved was everything to him. Because they knew how important Amber was to Jack. Therefore, three of them didn''t know how tofort him. p! Suddenly, Jack raised his hand and pped himself without mercy. He immediately cried like a child, "It''s my fault. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have rushed to the Hughes family after I got off the ne. If I had stayed at home to apany Amber, this would never happen..." This p had shocked Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy. Daisy immediately cried and kneeled down in front of Jack. "Young master, it is my fault. I shouldn''t have trimmed the trees with Amber. It must be too tiring for Amber and this happened." Jack smiled sadly and shook his head, "Daisy, it is not your fault. It is my fault. I didn''t take up the responsibility as a husband and a father. I was negligent and careless..." "Daisy, get up." Mr. Ward helped Daisy up with a sullen face, "This matter isn''t rted to you. Trimming the trees won''t affect the child. The matter isn''t rted to young master too. He wouldn''t listen to anything that you have said at this moment." As he spoke, Mr. Ward let Brentfort Daisy. He stood beside Jack. Originally, he had been staring at the emergency room. However, he had now stared at Jack who was terrified as if he had hysteria. Mr. Ward frowned. The strong worries couldn''t be hidden within his deep eyes. ''Young master''s weakness... It could really kill him!" ''It was a fortune but also a misfortune...'' Mr. Ward who had very rich life experience could deeply understand the human''s mind. However, Jack who forgot himself had made Mr. Ward couldn''t stay calm. Jack''s weakness in the past was his mother. However, the impact of that weakness was not even close to this weakness now. After taking a deep breath, Mr. Ward squatted beside Jack. He murmured in a serious tone, "Young master, if something happened to Mrs. Hughes, what will you do?" The sudden question was like poking Jack''s intense nerves with a sharp needle. Brent and Daisy beside werepletely stunned. Daisy immediately wanted to stop him. Yet, she saw Mr. Ward secretly ced his right hand behind his body and waved at her and Brent. Mr. Ward''s question had made Jack who was terrified and agitatedpletely stunned. He was in a frozen state like aputer that was down. Only tears slowly flowed down from the corners of his eyes. After being silent for a few seconds. Jack''s pale face suddenly had a sad smile. His expression had also suddenly be firm. "If she and the child are gone, what else things do I still have in this world?" Chapter 523 Humble Jack The voice of determination was like a thunder. There was a boom sting in Mr. Ward''s ears. Mr. Ward''s expression suddenly condensed, and he fell into a dullness. Facing Jack''s deste expression, Mr. Ward''s heart contracted for a moment. After a long while. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, got up slowly, and leaned on the corridor wall. It was just that his right hand fell on Brent''s shoulder. Brent''s expression changed, he clearly felt the tremendous power of Mr. Ward''s right hand, as if the weight of the whole person was on his right hand. Was he... unsteady on his feet? Brent hurriedly moved closer to Mr. Ward and held him. Time passed slowly. Finally, the door of the emergency room opened. Director Lansing came out first. "Director Lansing!" Jack''s sullen expression finally showed a hint of panic. He hurriedly rolled the wheelchair with both hands, greeted Director Lansing, grabbed his hand, and asked with a trembling voice, "How are my wife and child?" "They were delivered in time, fortunately they are safe and sound." Director Lansing took off his mask off and said relievedly. When they heard the words. Jack, Mr. Ward and the others also breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Next second. p! Director Lansing suddenly pped Jack''s face. The crisp p on the face echoed in the corridor. Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy''s face changed suddenly. Jack also looked at Director Lansing nkly. Director Lansing red with anger, his raging anger seemed to turn into mes in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Jack, this p was for Amber!" p! Before he finished speaking, Director Lansing raised his hand again. "This p is on behalf of Amber''s parents!" Jack didn''t move, half of his face quickly became red and swollen. He felt deep guilt like a waveing over him. Mr. Ward whispered and was about to dissuade him. Snap! Director Lansing raised his hands again and pped him. "This third p was for myself as Amber''s uncle!" Three ps fell, and half of Jack''s face clearly showed palm prints. "Sorry, Director Lansing." Jack lowered his head guiltily, without the slightest irritation. Because he knew that Director Lansing felt sorry for Amber. That''s why he was so angry that he was so furious in the hospital regardless of his identity as the head of the hospital. Director Lansing stomped angrily and sighed, "Do you know how dangerous it was for Amber and the child? Tell me, during Amber''s pregnancy, were there periods of extreme emotional fluctuations? Were the nutrition not keeping up?" Jack thought of the time on the other side of the ocean. Gritting his teeth, he nodded tearfully. Director Lansing''s eyes widened out of anger, and raised his hand to hit again. Then he saw Jack lowering his head, and his hand raised in the air fell heavily again. His voice trembled, and he said distressedly. "Jack, Jack, I thought you were the child of the haed of the Hughes family, with an outstanding status, like a dragon among people. Amber will definitely be happy if she married you, but you... you disappointed me too much!" "With your financial resources, how did you manage for Amber to be malnourished? Why did you make Amber to what she is now? Do you know how dangerous it is?" "Do you know that if she was brought to us just a litteter, not only would the child be hard to keep, but even Amber would have to see the God?" A series of heartbroken questioning. Based on the friendship between Director Lansing and Steve, although the two were not brothers, their rtionship was far better than of brothers. Amber was his niece, and the scene in the emergency room just now was still vivid. Director Lansing pointed to Jack and cursed, "Even if Amber marries a pauper, it would definitely safer than marrying you." Facing the reprimand of Director Lansing, Jack didn''t refute, let alone get angry. He knew that Amber''s current danger was caused by the time when they wee on the other side of the ocean, and the cause was a misunderstanding between him and Rena. "I''m sorry, Director Lansing, I''m sorry Director Lansing, I was wrong, I was wrong." Jack''s voice was trembling, tears were flowing, his words were no longer as usual, he was so humble that he seemed to fall into the dust. This scene made Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy''s expressionplicated. Ever since they knew Jack, he has never been so humble. "You shouldn''t apologize to me, it''s Amber you should be saying sorry to!" Director Lansing said fiercely, "She was saved, and the child was saved, but I will say this today. If you dare to let Amber be in such danger as today, don''t tell me you are the child of the Hughes family. Even if it is the God, I will kill you with her father and the other friends!" After speaking, he angrily threw his arms and left. Jack sat in the wheelchair, tears rolling quietly. Everything that happened on the other side of the ocean continued to surface, guilt was surging like a sharp knife mming on him. Mr. Ward stepped forward andforted him, "It''s okay, Young Master, the Young Lady and the child are fine, they will soone out, if you look like this, the youngdy will be worried when she sees you." "Yes, I can''t let Amber worry, I, I''m fine, I''m fine." Jack''s eyes shed with sadness, and he hurriedly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. He took a deep breath and forced a very bitter smile. Soon, Amber was pushed out of the emergency room by the doctors and nurses. After the surgery, Amber was still unconscious. Jack followed closely behind the hospital bed and entered the ward with her. After everything was settled down. Jack directed the Mr. Ward and the others out. In the ward, only Jack and Amber were left. Sitting in a wheelchair, looking at Amber, who was unconscious on the hospital bed, Jack''s trembling right hand was gently holding Amber''s hand. Slowly, he ced Amber''s hand on his lips. "Sorry, it''s my fault..." Before he finished speaking, Jack''s body trembled, and the tears that had been held back, came out again. Drops of tears fell on the back of Amber''s hand. Jack cried like a child and couldn''t control himself. His eyesight was dim, but it still couldn''t blur his eyes from looking at Amber. Lying on the hospital bed, Amber''s face was pale and bloodless, and he was in a very tired and weak state.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This scene made Jack feel extremely hurtful. He vowed to make Amber the happiest woman. However, Amber went through hard times step by step, and even took a turn at heaven''s gate. The vows he once made sted on Jack fiercely like a thunder. "Hmm." Suddenly, Amber let out a cry, frowning slightly. Then, she slowly opened her eyes. Jack panicked, and hurriedly turned his head to wipe away his tears. "Big dummy... are you crying?" Amber looked at Jack weakly. Jack wiped the corners of his eyes and said, "No, sand got in my eyes." "Then why are my hands wet?" Amber smiled sadly, pursing her pale lips, her eyes filled with tears, "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m useless, our kid..." "The child is still there, you and the child are fine!" Jack interrupted Amber. Amber''s eyes suddenly shed, and he said happily, "Our baby is still there, I''m relieved..." Just then. There was noise from the corridor. There was also a rapid running sound. Jack''s brows wrinkled tightly, an evil fire arose. He turned his head and said sharply, "Brent, Amber needs it to be quiet now!" Just as he said that. The door of the ward was pushed open by Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward nced at the awakened Amber, hesitated, and said, "The people from HT real estate agency havee to the hospital. They are at Lone Wolf''s ward, Brent and Daisy are going over there."??????? Chapter 524 You Are Dead HT real estate agency?! The corners of Jack''s eyes twitched, and anger appeared on his face. When he left the Hughes family, he was already ready to find HT real estate agency to revenge for Lone Wolf. And now, HT real estate agency came to them first. But thinking of Amber, Jack suppressed his anger and said to Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, go and see after them, I''ll take care of Amber here." Mr. Ward nodded, turned around silently, and closed the ward door again. "Aren''t you going to check it out?" Amber asked weakly. Jack shook his head, "I just want to take care of you now." Director Lansing''s words were still in his ears, Amber was suffering too much. He dared not leave for just a moment, for fear that something would happen. Amber and the child were everything to him, and the extremely strong guilt was like a sharp knife that was burning, shing on him, making him have no energy to take care of other things. "But if you don''t go, what if something goes wrong?" Amber was a little worried. The noise in the corridor outside, and the expression of Mr. Ward she saw just now, they showed obviously things were not trivial. "Well, you have a good rest." Jack smiled softly and gently scratched Amber''s nose, "Mr. Ward and the other three will take care of it, I don''t need to go." The people from HT real estate agency came to make trouble, and with the skills of Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy, even if they were a tenfold enemy, they could easily take care of it. What''s more, when they were still in the Hughes family, Mr. Ward and Brent already knew his attitude towards HT real estate agency, they would not hesitate to deal with it. However. After they waited for five minutes. The door of Amber''s ward was kicked open with a brutal kick. Bang! With the loud noise, Amber trembled with fright, and her pretty face went pale. Jack had a sharp expression and turned his head to look at the door. What caught his eye, instantly made Jack''s sight split, and his chest surged. The first thing that came to rush into the ward was a... wreath tomemorate the deceased! The red and green colors were extremely dazzling. There was also a pair of words hanging on it. His wife and child almost had an ident just now, and someone came to send a wreath... "Jack..." Amber''s voice trembled a little, tears burst into her beautiful eyes. She bit her red lips tightly. Such a curse falling on Amber who had just came back from heaven''s closed gate, made it unbearable for her. "Hey, take a good rest." A gentle smile appeared on Jack''s frosty face, and he gently scraped Amber''s nose. Immediately, a deep chill burst out in his body, the whole ward was filled with it in an instant. Jack''s hands slowly clenched to fists, his knuckles creaked. "Mr. Hughes, our boss learned that your wife is also in the hospital. He especially ordered me to a part of the gift to Lone Wolf and give it to your wife. I wish Mrs. Hughes to have such great a day every year. Please ept..."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The words were harsh, with a thick joking smile. "HT real estate agency?" Jackughed, his eyes narrowed, and he stared coldly at the person behind the wreath, "Are you ready to set up a mourning hall in yourpany...?" Just as he said that. Bang! Jack kicked the chair in front of him into the air. Hum! With a sound, the chair mmed on the wreath. The impact instantly burst the wreath, at the same time knocked over the young man behind the wreath. "Ahh!" The young man fell heavily to the ground, his face looked as if in pain. But as soon as hended, he struggled to get up. Swoosh! A sh of cold light swept across the air. The young man had a short knife in his hand, and said grimly, "Damn, since you don''t want it the nice way, then let''s take the tough one, I will make you see how this clean knife enters your flesh andes ou red!" As soon as the words were spoken, the young man suddenly saw a dark shadow in front of him. So fast! The young man was shocked, how could a person in a wheelchair be so fast? In his sight, the cold face full of chill was locked in him. The murderous intent as sharp as a knife instantly made the young man feel cold all over, he was feeling like falling into an ice cave. It was this momentary pause. Jack made a bold move, his right hand was as fast as lightning, he chopped his hand onto the young man''s right hand that was holding the knife. Click! "Ahh!" With the sound of broken bones, the young man suddenly distorted his facial features and screamed in pain. The short knife in his hand also nged and fell to the ground. "My, my hand, my hand..." The young man looked in horror at the white bones and scarlet flesh and blood of his right hand that were exposed in the air, and the deep pain in his heart made him unable to stand even for a moment, so he was staggering back. However. Jack didn''t give him a chance to retreat. Pushing the wheelchair violently with both hands, he bullied himself up, grabbing the young man''s wrist with his big hands and pulling hard, as the young man lost his bnce and staggered over, he abruptly grabbed the young man by the neck. "If you curse my wife, you deserve to die!" A hoarse voice came from Jack''s throat. Jack grabbed the young man''s neck with his big hands and mmed the young man''s head against the door of the ward with a violent and arrogant gesture. Bang! A big hole exploded in the ward door. The young man screamed, his face was bloody, his nose was broken immediately. "You, you cripple, you dare to beat me, do you know that I..." Before the young men was able to finish yelling. Jack sneered at the corner of his mouth as his right hand applied more force again. Bang! Under the tremendous strength, the young man bent his legs and was smashed heavily to the ground. With the pressing Jack''s right hand, he abruptly smashed the young man''s head onto the ground. "Ahh!" The screams echoed in the ward. "I don''t care who you are, if you curse my wife and hurt my friend, I am going to clear all the hatred today!" Jack did as if he was to drag the dog to death, his right hand gripped the young man''s neck tightly, his left hand slowly pushed the wheelchair, he dragged the young man who had almost passed out, out of the ward. On the corridor, people wereing and going. The shouts of fighting in the ward had already attracted people''s attention. As Jack dragged the extremely miserable young man with blood on his face to the corridor, immediately, people screamed in exmation. Oh god! What happened? A man with sound arms and legs was beaten so badly by a man in a wheelchair? All eyes fell on Jack in horror. Jack ignored them, his face looked like ice, his murderous intent was majestic. As if dragging a dog, he was dragging the young man towards Lone Wolf''s ward. People who met them along the way retreated in panic, quietly. Finally, they finally reached Lone Wolf''s ward. In Jack''s narrowed vision, a crowd of people appeared. The voices were loud and noisy. Among the people in suits and leather shoes, there was no shortage of red and green... wreaths. Jack''s heart writhed with anger, his expression extremely cold. I didn''t go to find HT real estate agency first. So you had toe here to be arrogant and domineering? George... he really had a bunch of dogs! The young man was immediately ecstatic when he saw his colleagues. He shouted, "Bro, save me, save me..." The shout immediately caused everyone who was surrounded at the door of the ward to turn around. As soon as they saw the tragic situation of the young man, everyone''splexion changed drastically. Almost at the same time. Jack had his right hand muscles flexed, sitting in a wheelchair, at this moment, he also exploded with extremely terrifying force, and with a strong throw, he threw the young man towards the crowd in front of him. "The more you get, the better, I want them all tond in the emergency room!" His cold and violent voice sted through the corridor. The terrifying killing intent instantly made the air in the corridor seem to freeze to the extreme.???? Chapter 525 All The Funeral Wreaths In Town How ruthless! The men donned in ck suits looked at Jack who was sitting in the wheelchair as simr thoughts formed in their heads. It was easy to tell the stronger party between an able-bodied and a disabled person at a nce. Moreover, they knew how capable Jack was! But he ended up this way. The chilly air, mixed with a hint of danger, filled up the room. Jack''s cold and menacing voice was still echoing in their ears. A secondter. Mr. Ward''s hoarse voice sounded at the door suddenly. "Have all of you heard the Young Master''s orders?" Bang! Bang! Before he finished his words, Brent and Daisy strike and brazenly brought down the two men nearest to them. As their screams erupted, the silent hallways suddenly became noisy and went into a riot. All the men in suits instantly surged towards Brent and Daisy at the door. The hallway was filled with crowds that were out of order. Roars, screams, and bellows rang one after another. It was chaotic. At this moment, Jack was still sitting in his wheelchair as he watched the men who were pouncing towards his people calmly. There were about dozens of them, which was quite manypared to Brent and Daisy only. Plus, Jack could see that all of them were specially trained inbating and were no ordinary people! This was definitely nned byHT real estate agency long ago. He was not sure if they were plotting against Lone Wolf or were they targeting him. However, he was sure that these people came to LJ Hospital today with the intention to cause trouble and start fights. He couldn''t just let them off the hook easily! It was only a matter of time before Brent and Daisy took down all these people. The dozens of men in suits were like a pack of wolves that were hunting for their preys.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As for Brent and Daisy, they were the lions who would conquer the jungle in the end! Although they were all professional fighters, there was a distinct difference between those who had been on the battlefield and those who had not! Moreover, Brent and Daisy were fighters who were born to kill and conquer their opponents! Due to their fast movements, the men were no match for them at all. And this made all the dozens of men pounced in the direction of Brent and Daisy, while no one went for Jack at all. "George Hughes... HT real estate agency..." Slowly, Jack raised his hand and rubbed his nose, and in his drooping eyes shed across his intention to kill. He wasn''t someone to be stepped on. After getting attacked one time after another, the best defense was to fight back. "Are we really sending all of them into the ICU?" A rough voice traveled into Jack''s ears. Jack turned to look at Mr. Ward in astonishment, "How did you get over here?" "I slipped past them through the corners of the room." Then, he pointed to the walls and shrugged, "These people wouldn''t act upon an old man now, would they?" Bang! It happened right after Mr. Ward spoke. A punch suddenlynded right on Mr. Ward''s chest out of nowhere. He staggered backward, looking immensely in pain. Jack looked yfully at Mr. Ward, who had a twisted expression from the pain, then to the ferocious man in a suit who was next to him, shrugging as he said, "Look, they aren''t people who would treat elders with respect and care." "Fuck you! How dare you hit an old man?! I will teach you a lesson today!" Mr. Ward''s face turned red instantly from anger. He dashed forward and swung his arms towards the men. Though his movements may seem slow, it was actually quick and swift. In that moment. His arms got a hold of both the man''s hands. Then, he applied some force. Bang! The man fell to the ground. With a quick hit from Mr. Ward, the man fainted right away. "Ouch..." Jack couldn''t help but suck in a deep breath. When Mr. Ward was truly angered, he was as good a fighter as Brent and Daisy! "Are you still going to hesitate about getting them all into the ICU?" "We''re going to send all of them in there!" Mr. Ward spat on the ground angrily, then he dashed towards the crowd and joined in the fight. With Mr. Ward''s addition to the team, the men in suits were defeated in an instant. It ended in just less than five minutes with an all-kill. Jack was calm upon seeing the hallway that was filled with bodies of unconscious men. At this time. Brent carried a middle-aged man over in the same manner of how he would carry a chicken by the neck. Then, he threw the man in front of Jack before reporting, "Young Master, this is the leader of the attack." "Look up." Jack''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the man. He looked to be about forty years old, and with his 180 centimeters built, he gave off a sense of oppression. His figures were sharp, which only enhanced the ruthlessness he had running in his blood. Right now, however, the man had bruises all over his face, which was swollen on one side. One of his eyes was also so swelled up that he could barely open it. Dry blood was stuck to the corner of his lips as well. All in all, he looked pathetic and messy. Jack pursed his lips, "Dumbass..." "Fuck you!" The man suddenly struggled, and as if he was rejuvenated with strength, he pounced towards Jack. Bang! Brent lifted his foot andnded a kick on the man''s back. Which caused him to fell hard back on the ground. Jack was unmoved and was still looking at the man with disdain. "Bring me to your boss!" The man couldn''t move at all with Brent restraining him to the ground with his foot. However, he still managed to roar, "I''m the damn boss of them!" That only made Jack snicker, "George Hughes wouldn''t hire a good-for-nothing like you to act the boss of HT real estate agency." After the man heard Jack''s words, his body trembled a little, and his pupils dted to the max. As the right-hand man of the boss of HT real estate agency, he knew clearly who their leader was, and he knew the reason behind the establishment of the organization. What he didn''t know was the rtionship between Jack and George. Surely, he was just an insignificant person who had no right to know of their connections. But Jack''s words were enough to stun him. Jack knew who their big boss was! "Are you going to bring us to your boss?" Slowly, Jack took out a dagger from thepartment under his wheelchair as his fingers gently brushed against the sharp tip of it. This dagger was especially for the young man who sent funeral wreaths to Amber and him earlier. The next second. Puff! Jack''s expression turned ferocious as he stabbed the dagger into the man''s back. Blood sttered everywhere. The crowd, who was not far away from the scene gasped. Following this stab, was the screams of fear that came from the surrounding. Although no one, even the bodyguards of the hospital did not dare to get closer, but it was after all, a regr fight only earlier. But the scene now gave off much more of an impact with the blood which got on everywhere. "Are we...going now?" Jack fell back onto his wheelchair, and his expression was chilly to the brim. His right hand was still holding onto the dagger as he twisted it around slowly. The sharp edges of the dagger were shing against the man''s flesh. He was shaking from the pain. And he would not be surprised if Jack did anything crazier the next moment. With his life on the life, he said in a panicked state, "Let''s go! I''ll bring you there!" Puff! Jack pulled out the dagger, allowing the man''s blood to flow. ng! He threw the weapon to the ground casually, swept over the crowd in the hallways with his eyes as he said, "Daisy, you stay here with Amber. Brent and Mr. Ward,e with me to HT real estate agency. Before that, inform the emergency medical unit of the hospital to give these people treatment regardless of their degree of injury." Brent hesitated for a moment before saying, "Young Master, some of them only lost control of their movements for a while. It wouldn''t be necessary to send them into the emergency room." Jack smirked. His cold gaze sent chills up Brent''s back. "Oh? Then make them qualify to be sent into the emergency unit!" "Yes, Young Master." Brent nodded. Jack nced at the funeral wreaths that piled up in front of Lone Wolf''s ward. It angered him to see it. "Bring all the wreaths with us. And order all the funeral wreaths in town and get them to send it to HT real estate agency in half an hour. Since it is a funeral, we have to make it grander, don''t we?"?????? Chapter 526 Charlie Gill, Invitation, Funeral! Ten minutester, The Rolls Royce left the LJ Hospital. Mr. Ward and Brent did not object to Jack''s decision. Now that those people hade to provoke them, if they didn''t give those people a ck eye, those people of HT real estate agency would only feel that they were weak. If they didn''t let the frog in the well know how vast the sky was, it would only be arrogant to the extreme. That was HT real estate agency! "Young master, we have bought all the wreaths in the city, which are being delivered to HT real estate agency." Brent driving the car put down his cell phone and told Jack. The injured middle-aged man was stunned. He subconsciously nced at Jack with his eyes closed and said, "Now that you know who my boss is, you should recognize your identity. You will get into trouble if you act so arrogantly." Hearing this, Brent and Mr. Ward bothughed. Jack opened his eyes slowly, "You can be arrogant, so why can''t I be arrogant? Did you not inquire about me before HT real estate agency entered the city? I''ve always been very arrogant."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Ha!" The middle-aged man sneered, forgot his situation, and sneered mercilessly, "I hope you can be so arrogant when you see my boss or my big boss!" "Wait and see!" Jackughed and reached out his right hand to press the wound of this middle-aged man. "Ah!" All of a sudden, the screams reverberated in the Rolls-Royce car. Meanwhile, At HT real estate agency, The high building stood, and the whole building was the office area of HT real estate agency. There were a wide parking lot and a magnificent hall in the first floor, which showed how rich HT real estate agency was. In the office of the president on the 33rd floor, A fat middle-aged man with a slicked hairstyle was lying on his seatzily, with his legs ovepping on a wide desk. "Mr. Long, I have invited you so many times, so please ept my invitation. Let me treat you well." The middle-aged man said with a ttering smile. On the other end of the phone, there was a maic voice. "Fly, I know what you''re thinking. Do you want to woo me?" The master of the voice was the underground King of East Hill, Lyndall Long! Strictly speaking, the middle-aged man called Fly was a few years older than Lyndall, but he kept a low profile in the face of Lyndall. Fly smiled embarrassingly, and in fact, his intention was just like what Lyndall said. At first, he knew that the real estate enterprises in the city were veryplicated. Aiden and Drago were two powerful people in the field of real estate, which were the city''s leaders, having a high position. And he was under George''smand, and the man he was dealing with was Jack, who was much morepetent than Aiden and Drago. If he didn''t find a powerful backer, it would be difficult for HT real estate agency to develop rapidly in a short time with its present strength. After all, it was not enough to depend on money to develop real estate industry quickly. As soon as HT real estate agency entered the city, it was attacked by Aiden and Drago, which was the best evidence. So Fly thought of Lyndall. As long as he had the help of Lyndall, the development of hispany would be smoother. He contacted and invited Lyndall several times, but Lyndall simply refused. This time he contacted Lyndall, and he wanted to change his strategy. "I know that, Mr. Long, you are afraid of some in this city, but Mr. Long, since you are reluctant to share that, I won''t ask any more." Fly lit a cigarette, "But I was able to escape from East Hill city alive because of your help. Now that I have my own business, I want to hold a banquet to thank you for saving my life." After a pause, Fly didn''t wait for Lyndall to reply. He quickly said, "Mr. Long, don''t worry. Pleasee to see me this time, and we''ll only talk about brotherhood and nothing else." On the other side of the phone, Lyndall was silent for a few seconds. "I''ll think about it." After a cold reply, Lyndall hung up. Fly frowned, looked at the mobile phone, raised his hand to wipe his hair, sneered, "Fuck, you''re just a scoundrel. If I didn''t want to rely on you, I wouldn''tpliment you. I justplimented you several times, and you really think you are the emperor. After I deal with Jack and be a powerful person, you won''t be qualified to carry my shoes!" "Pa!" Fly dropped the phone on the desk at random. Fly was very upset. On the one hand, his big boss, George, kept urging him. On the other hand, his business couldn''t develop quickly in this city. These made him anxious to the extreme! "Damn, why hasn''t Rabid Doge back yet?" Fly impatiently hit a punch on the table, "At that time I was really stupid. Why did I let a tardy person like Rabid Dog work for me? At that time, I should have directly killed that scum of DT real estate agency, so that there would be no trouble now!" "Bang!" When he wasining, the door of his office was suddenly pushed open by a woman in OL professional dress. That woman showed a look of horror with heavy makeup. Fly looked angrily at the door and was about to scold, but when he saw that it was the woman, his expression eased a little. "Not today!" But the woman shook her head in fear, "Mr. Gill, something happened underneath." Underneath?! Fly looked up and down at the woman. The woman was so anxious that she stamped her feet, "Something happened downstairs. Someone sent some wreaths." "Bang!" Fly angrily stood up and pped on the table. "Damn it, wreaths? It''s always I who gives others wreaths. Who dares to give me wreaths? Call all the security guards in the security department and go downstairs with me!'' Charlie who was angry pulled the tie on his neck and went down with a gloomy expression. HT real estate agency still had strength in the city, so he was not afraid of anyone! However, Although he was in a state of rage at that time, when Charlie took dozens of people of the security department to the hall of building, he was still stunned by the scene in front of him. Wreaths. So many wreaths! When choosing the site for HT real estate agency, Charlie deliberately chose this building with a small square for the sake of appearance, in order to show its magnificence. However, all he could see was wreaths. Red and green wreaths filled the hall. Along the door of thepany building, wreaths extended to the road and covered the entire small square. It was a shocking scene. The visual impact was very shocking. Charlie was stunned, and all the people present were shocked by a sea of wreaths in front of them. "Who did it? Who did this?" Charlie came to his sense and became furious to the extreme in an instant. At this time, his small eyes on his fat face dted with anger, very gloomy. He rushed over and caught a young man who wasying the wreaths. "Pa!" He pped the young man hard, "Who asked you to do it? Do you want to die?" The young man was stunned by the p. In the face of Charlie''s arrogance, he was frightened with his eyes full of tears. "I don''t know. Someone bought the wreaths and let us send them to HT real estate agency for funeral. We just delivered them." "Pa!" Charlie pped the young man again and directly knocked him to the ground. He turned and growled, "Tear them down and find out who sent them to me. Ruin my ce? I''ll kill him!" "Di-" Just then, a harsh whistle sounded. Then, everyone looked at the door. Charlie turned around slowly with great anger. A Rolls Royce was slowlying along the empty road in the middle of the wreaths. Chapter 527 The Owner Had His Leg Broken, What More His Dog? Charlie tried topose himself and looked at the Rolls Royce. He knew that his master ... had arrived! As soon as the door opened, a pathetic-looking body was tossed out of the car. The body rolled a few times on the ground. "Rabid Dog!" Charlie''s face was furious and ferocious. He rushed forward and helped up the middle-aged man and asked, "What the hell happened?" "Boss, it was him! It was all done by him!" Rabid Dog''s body shuddered as he saw Charlie. He finally had some backing, endured the pain on his back, turned, and pointed to Jack who was still in the car. Charlie looked angrily into the car. When Jack''s face appeared in his sight, he suddenly gasped, "Jack! When, when did youe back?" He was instructed by George to set up HT real estate agency to challenge Jack and of course, he could recognize Jack. The establishment of HT real estate agency had risen during Jack''s absence because he ganged up with George to deal against Jack. Now, their ns had been derailed by Aiden and Drago. Now Jack had returned. What was even more rming was he had sent someone to spy on DT Agency and he totally did not receive any news of Jack''s impending return! Mr. Ward and Brent exited the car first before they carried Jack and the wheelchair out of the car. Jack looked at the back of the middle-aged man and smiled calmly, "Do I have to inform a mongrel like you when I intend toe back?" He totally did not hide his disgust for Charlie. "You..." Charlie''s pupils constricted and then pointed to the numerous wreaths around him, "Were these done by you?" Jack shrugged, "Do you like them?" He intentionally looked around, smacked his lips, and said with discontent, "This was not grand enough and I have to be med for not being considerate enough. I should have bought more offerings and a mourning team. Since we''re doing this, then it should be done properly." His sarcasm and ridicule were extreme. He totally didn''t take Charlie into consideration. Charlie was thoroughly disrespected by Jack but he could only endure. Previously he rose to his status because George was impressed by his abilities. After he became the head of HT real estate agency, he was used to being on top of everyone else and respected by others. Charlie was beholden to George and now he treated Jack as an enemy. Charlie narrowed his eyes and red furiously at Jack. "Do you know the consequences of your actions? I have Master George''s support. He is one of the potential heirs of the Hughes family. You are just a bastard and want topete against him. You are simply seeking your own doom!" "Consequences?" Jack raised his eyebrows andughed. It looked like this mongrel didn''t know what happened at the Hughes family. He shrugged his shoulders and then looked at Brent, "Brent, tell him what the consequences are!" "Sort him out!" Almost at the same time, Charlie waved his hands and retreated. Dozens of HT real estate agency security guards at the main entrance rushed towards Jack, Brent, and Mr. Ward.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Don''t you know your strength?" Brent shook his head with disdain. The next moment, Brent shot out like a bolt and was immediately surrounded by the guards. Brent was like a fierce beast and steadily fought his way towards Charlie. The fastest way to end the fight was to quickly get to the ringleader. Brent was clear that the funeral service Jack prepared was for the boss of HT real estate agency and not the security guards! Charlie grinned as he observed from the side. All the security guards of HT real estate agency were personally hired by him and they were ruthless and loyal. Some of their backgrounds were shady and have underground connections. It was definitely not easy to ovee such a strong team. It was these guards that he used to create trouble at DT Agency. But then his grin faded after a second as he saw that his men were readily beaten by Brent. Charlie began to panic, "Block him, stop him! What the hell are all of you doing? So many of you can''t even stop one person?" He yelled with his might and flustered at the entrance of HT real estate agency. Jack shook his head as he sat on the wheelchair and scoffed, "The quality of the men depends on the character of the leader. What a scumbag!" Charlie''s eyes became bloodshot when he saw that Brent was about to break through the guards. He was no fool. He knew that Jack wasing after him. He finally realized that all his men were no match for Brent. Immediately, Charlie''s eyes searched for an opportunity and made his move during themotion. He used the sea of wreaths as a cover and dashed towards Jack and Mr. Ward. "If I were to kill Jack, then I would have done a great contribution to George and I will definitely prosper immensely in the future!" Charlie''s eyes were like a madman as he smirked sinisterly. He was sent by George to attack Jack''s DT real estate agency but he was clearer thatpared to the demise of DT, George would prefer Jack to be dead! And now, this opportunity was right in front of him! Whoosh! Just as he rushed forward, Charlie suddenly pulled out a dagger and the de caught the light and glimmered. "Mr. Ward, Charlie''s gone." Jack sat on the wheelchair, rubbed his nose leisurely and joked, "Do you think that he will respect the elderly and adore the youth?" Mr. Ward was speechless. Then suddenly, bash! Brent forcefully kicked a guard away and rushed out of the group. His expression changed drastically and shouted, "Young Master, he''s gone!" Clink nk! Before Brent finished, the two wreaths closest to Jack and Mr. Ward toppled onto the ground. Charlie dashed from the wreaths as he lunged at Jack with the dagger. "Look out! Master!" Brent panicked. "Hahaha... It''s toote!" Charlieughed heartily as he rejoiced. But as he got nearer to Jack, suddenly he became worried and unsettled. He could see that Jack remained calm and grinned as he sat in the wheelchair. Mr. Ward who was standing beside Jack was also calm. In a sh, Charlie was already getting nearer to Jack. Things were happening so fast that he didn''t have time to think. His dagger glimmered as he lunged the knife towards Jack''s chest. "Don''t you know how to respect the elderly? Do you think that you can disregard me?" Charlie ridiculed and yelled sarcastically. Then suddenly, Charlie''s expression changed drastically as Mr. Ward stepped between Jack and Charlie. Mr. Ward raised his hands and was ready for Charlie. Then Charlie felt as though his right arm was grabbed by two vicious snakes and redirected him. The next second, Charlie was thrown into the air and then fell heavily onto the ground with a loud thud! The dagger flew out of his hands and smack! Jack grabbed the dagger and scoffed, "Your master''s legs had been broken by me. What do you think will happen to a dog like you? How dare you curse my wife?" sh! Fresh blood sttered everywhere.0000 Chapter 528 Arrival of Lyndall Long! "Argh!" The desperate cry was ear-piercing. All the staff of HT real estate agency was shocked and stunned. In their eyes, Charlie was their boss and had always been above them and well respected. But now they are looking at him crying desperately in pain with a dagger sticking into his back. Everyone was shocked at the sudden turn of events. At the same time, Jack''s expression turned into horror. During the entire event, Jack''s expression didn''t change much and was cold as ice. "You, you want to kill me?" Charlie was terrified and the excruciating pain on his back continually reminded him that death was approaching. Very few people could remain calm in the face of death. Even those who were normally high and mighty would definitely not be able to remainposed. "Take a guess!" Jackughed as he sat on the wheelchair and red at Charlie, "In my eyes, you are but a worthless dog that is unworthy of me knowing your name. Take a guess... if I dare to kill you!" Charlie was stunned. He unconsciously looked around at the sea of wreaths. The horror of death suddenly engulfed him and immediately turned his face pale. "George instructed you topete with my DT. I don''t mind that so long as your methods were above board." Jack''s expression was cold and calm while his eyes radiated his fury, "But you resorted to unscrupulous methods and want to physically harm my men and even threaten my wife with wreaths. Are you tired of living?" Jack twisted the dagger as he said. As the de dug and scraped Charlie''s flesh, Charlie hollered in agony and squealed like a pig being ughtered. Charlie ground his teeth and yelled in pain, "No, you can''t kill me. I''m George''s man, if you kill me, George will never let you off!" In his death throes, Charlie''s survival instincts kicked in but all he could muster was to depend on George. In his heart, only George could save him now. But then. "George? What the hell is George good for?" Jack scoffed and immediately stunned Charlie. sh! Jack shed and the sound of flesh being sliced could be heard. "Argh!!" Charlie''s body shuddered violently and his face winced horribly in pain. Jack pulled out the dagger and the blood began to drip from the de onto the ground. Charlie looked at the ground as his body trembled violently from the intense pain. Jack exhaled softly and his breath was cold as the arctic wind. "I''ll give you three days to leave this city. Otherwise the next time I wouldn''t just deliver wreaths but ... a casket!" Charlie''s face was pale as he curled up trembling in fear and pain as if he had been engulfed by arge wave. He felt as if he was facing death. He was so terrified that he didn''t dare to say a word. "Brent, let''s go!" Jack yelled at Brent as he threw down the dagger. Three of them entered the Rolls Royce and then drove off. It was so quiet at the entrance of HT real estate agency that one could hear a pin drop. The only sound that could be heard was Charlie''s groans trying hard to endure the intense pain. Everyone was stunned. They looked helplessly at the pathetic-looking Charlie curled in a fetal position on the ground. At that moment, no one dared to approach to help him. Though the scene that just happened was brief, Jack''s ruthlessness was like a branding iron that seared into everyone''s minds. From HT real estate agency''s brief establishment, Charlie was a titan in everyone''s eyes. No one expected that their high and mighty boss would descend to such a pathetic state. "Jack, you bastard, I, I must kill you..." The curled up Charlie mumbled through his clenched teeth. His eyes radiated the devilish intent, "Not only do I want you dead, but I will also kill your wife... If I don''t revenge what happened today, I am not Charlie!" At the same time at East Hill. Lyndall looked serious as he sat on the chair. He was drumming his fingers on the table as the cigarette in the ashtray smothered. The cigarette ash indicated that the cigarette had not been touched for a while. Willy stood still at one side as he frowned and looked at Lyndall. Lyndall looked troubled and in deep thoughts for a long time ever since he received the call from Charlie. "Boss, do you want to go over to Jack''s location?" Willy was unsettled and was bothered when he thought about the confrontation between Jack and Lyndall. Lyndall had offended Jack just because of a woman. Lyndall had stayed away from the city of East Hill in order not to offend Jack any further. "I have a long rtionship with Charlie and he had helped me considerably. But if it was simply a favor, I would not hesitate to go over." Lyndall said solemnly and didn''t ease his frown, "What I did during the incident with Katherine could be regarded as I had settled our misgivings with him. He should not bear a grudge against me. He also shouldn''t mind as long as I didn''t intrude into his territory." "But I don''t think that Charlie is worth helping. He had disappeared for so many years and he sought your help as soon as he reappeared. He persisted even after you rejected him several times and now he wants your help again." Willy frowned as he said and continued, "Furthermore I had checked up on HT real estate agency recently. As soon as it was established, it had started to acquirend feverishly. He even had some intense conflicts with Aiden and Drago." "Tussles of business." Lyndall stretched his back and finally rxed his frown, "Return a call to Charlie. We''ll go over tomorrow night and reminisce on old times and nothing else." Willy wanted to say something but stopped himself. He finally nodded and turned to walk off.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lyndall grinned as he saw Willy walking away and mumbled to himself, "It doesn''t matter if we meet Charlie or not. Perhaps on this trip, I can have the chance to meet Jack. If this could resolve our initial misunderstandings, then it is worth making an acquaintance with him. I had been in East Hill for far too long." At the HT real estate agency director''s office, Charlie didn''t move as he sat on the chair. His face was pale and he was fuming. It was as if a furious beast had been suppressed and forcibly contained. His viciousness could be felt by the nervousdy who was cleaning and dressing his wounds. "Umph..." Charlie endured the pain and was distracted from his fury. He stood up and pped thedy, "Useless bitch, can''t you even do your job properly? Can''t you even bandage properly?" The woman was stunned and turned pale from fear as her lips quivered. Then at this moment, Charlie''s phone rang but Charlie didn''t notice it due to his outburst. It was thedy who heard the phone and her eyes glimmered as she said nervously, "Boss, it''s the person whom you invited." The furious Charlie came to his senses and then started to grin. He quickly answered the call and then he hung up after several seconds. He smiled radiantly andughed, "Great! It''s great that Lyndall ising. That Jack''s days are numbered!" The joyful Charlie grabbed the woman over, ground his teeth, andughed, "Jack, aren''t you ruthless? I wonder if you have the balls toe to tomorrow night''s banquet!"????? Chapter 529 Just Don’t Know When To Give Up The next day afternoon. Jack stayed in the hospital the whole day to look after Amber. Director Lansing had made it clear, that Amber''s physical condition was at its worst because of the events in the past month. They needed to be extra cautious or the situation might turn hazardous. Jack couldn''t bear to be careless anymore and decided to spend some time taking care of Amber. He made up his mind after the incident yesterday. He knew which one he wanted to prioritize between his career and his family. However prosperous a man''s career was, he could never be a true man without taking good care of his family. Jack spent a day in the hospital taking care of thepany''s affairs and the arrangement for thepany''s future events. He then left the exact details for Corbin to handle.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, Mr. Ward brought in an invitation card at four o''clock in the afternoon. "Young master, an invitation card from HT real estate agency." Mr. Ward''s face seemed solemn. Jack smirked, "That guy wants to hold a banquet to thank me for stabbing him?" Mr. Ward didn''t reply. He couldn''t act as casual as Jack. Because they knew this invitation wasn''t sent with a good intention. Jack opened the card and read the simple message written on it. "Dear Mr. Hughes, we kindly visit you to our banquet in Plum Bar at 8PM tonight. From Charlie Gill." "Plum Bar?" Jack was a little taken aback at the venue. Retrospectively, it was a pub by the river, which was not far away from the house he stayed when he was married to Katherine. "Young master, I had looked into it, that ce is not a usual pub." Mr. Ward said in a deep tone. Jack pouted and closed the card nonchntly, "No usual pub can survive more than twenty years just by selling alcohol." He used to stay near Plum Bar, which was the reason he knew a little background about the establishment. It looked like a pub on the facade, but there were dark businesses going on underneath. The usual guests there were mostly gangsters, and one could always see some violent scene in action there after midnight. Mr. Ward smiled, "I forgot you used to stay in that area." "I''m not going." Taking a glimpse at Amber, who was lying on bed, Jack casually threw the invitation card into the dustbin. Charlie was just one of George''s puppets. He didn''t even bother to know his name. He did what he did yesterday simply to send George a message. He showed George his stance and showed Charlie he couldn''t do whatever he wanted. The rest was simplypetition in the business, which he couldn''t care less. The reason he didn''t kill Charliest night was because he knew Charlie was just George''s puppet. Even if he did killCharlie, George would only delegate more of his puppets to pester him. "Okay." Mr. Ward nodded and left. After Mr. Ward left. Amber, who had been silent the whole while, said softly, "Will those people do things like what happened yesterday?" Her eyes were filled withplications as she asked that. It was filled with horror, worry and pain. As a pregnant woman who ran into that kind of event just after returning from the brink of death, it was only natural that she needed time to calm herself. Jack got up and sat by the bedside. He gave Amber a cuddle and nted a kiss on her forehead. "I promise you that''ll never happened again. I''ll protect you and our child." His tone was so firm as if making a vow. The tension in Amber subsided and she nestled in Jack''s arms. She was much less fidgety now that she had someone to reply on. But the heart-warming act onlysted for three seconds. Amber struggled out of Jack''s arms and gave him a stare. "Sit back on the wheelchair now. You''re ying a handicapped, don''t let people see you like this." Even though Amber was a pure woman, she was sophisticated when it came to certain matters. Born in a powerful family, she had much more exposure than most people by following her parents around since knee-high. So she understood just how important the trump card of Jack ying as a handicapped was! "I suddenly forgot." Jack smirked and went back to the wheelchair. He sensed Amber was worried and wanted tofort her, so he forgot about his own "handicap". However. Even though Jack decided not to entertain Charlie, Charlie didn''t n to let this off at all. Six o''clock in the evening. Mr. Ward came to the ward again. Entering the room, Mr. Ward took a glimpse at Amber and signal Jack to talk outside the ward. At the corridor. Jack looked at Mr. Ward with confusion while sitting in the wheelchair. With a grave face, Mr. Ward passed him a white invitation card. With a hint of frustration, Jack frowned. Red color implied good news while white color implied bad news. The invitation card made in white color implied it was a funeral. "Charlie sent this to DT Agency." With a mad look, Mr. Ward passed Jack the cell phone. A picture was shown in the phone screen. A series of products that were used in a funeral event were ced at the doorway of DT Agency! Jack narrowed his eyes and opened the invitation card. It was the same message as before, but now it was in white color. The only difference here was that this was a bold threatening! "Huh!" With a cold gaze, Jack chuckled, "This puppet just doesn''t know when to give up!" Bam! Jack mmed the card shut, "We''ll be there at eight o''clock tonight!" "About Amber..." Mr. Ward hesitated. "Ask Daisy to look over her for a couple hours will do." Jack said coldly, "This puppet still thinks he can do whatever he wants to threaten me. Apparently he didn''t learn from the pain yesterday. If I don''t end this soon, he''lle up with some other bullshit." "I think so too. But you should talk about this with Amber and make sure she''s okay with it. We can''t afford to stir up her emotion anymore." Worried, Mr. Ward said in a low voice. He was Patrick''s trusted servant and the person who was always by Jack''s side as he grew up. He might not have much sentiment towards the Hughes family, but Jack, Patrick and those around them were like family to him. As a loyal servant, he didn''t want any ident to happen to his young master''s child! Going back into the ward, Jack didn''t hide the truth and told Amber everything. He knew Amber''s character. It would only make things worse if he hide the truth from her, since she would then spend a lot of time worrying about him. After listening to Jack, Amber put on a long face. Her brows furrowed deeply. She didn''t approve? Feeling helpless, Jack hesitated. But he had already decided to put Amber''s well being as his first priority. He pursed his lips and was about to reject Charlie''s "threat" again. "All right. Take care of yourself. We''ll be waiting for your return." Jack was astonished, "You, you approve it?" Amber released the tension on her face and smiled, "Only a mediocre man will not have any nemesis. My husband is an extraordinary man, it''s only natural for him to have to deal with these stuff from time to time. Since we''ve decided to go down this journey, of course I''ll support you. It''ll only do you a disservice if I keep holding you back." Chapter 530 Begging Lyndall to Help Me Kill One Person! Twilight merged into the night. Thick dark clouds rolled in and covered the entire city. The clouds also dispersed the dry heat of autumn. It was raining drizzlingly. A hazy mist also rose above the sparkling river. The taverns and restaurants along the riverbank were also a little bit more atmospheric as the rain fell in session. With the gorgeous neon lights, the haze was beautiful. However, "Plum Bar" remained empty tonight. In contrast to the few bars and restaurants not far away, it seemed incredibly deserted. The neon-lit entrance was empty, marking with a sign, "No reception tonight". The sentence made the few men who hade in the rain together irritated and left cursing. In the distance, two beams of light came over. The Rolls Royce came slowly and parked in the parking slot outside the "Plum Bar. The door opened. Brent and Mr. Ward got off the car first. They then carried Jack down from the car. "Has the ce been cleared?" Jack smiled faintly. His eyes were cold and stern. "Even a dog dares to bark at Young Master one after another. It seemed like George Hughes already improves a lot, and the dogs he adopted are all so distinguished." Mr. Ward smiled teasingly, disying endless coldness in his eyes. Then, Mr. Ward looked at Brent, "If you really want to do it, just kill him at once. This dog will never give up until he is consigned to the grave." "Okay!" Brent nodded his head and pushed Jack towards "Plum Bar". Meanwhile. Inside the "Plum Bar", the entire tavern was decorated like a courtyard. The courtyard surrounded a central atrium. In the hall deep inside, there were bright lights. There was a lot of noise andughter. In front of a huge round table, Lyndall sat loftily on the main seat. Frowning, he looked unhappily at the women who were surrounding him, apanying him to drink. He... didn''t like such a scene. In his opinion, every hero loved to have a big business as well as a beautiful woman, but any man who was obsessed with women and wine could never be a hero. Or... even a warrior! He narrowed his eyes and took a side-nce at Charlie who was sitting at the side. At this time, Charlie was hugging several women. His face was full of lustful smiles. He looked very excited and would ask more women to entertain him recklessly. This disgusted Lyndall in his heart. After taking a side-nce at Willy on the other side, his mind calmed down a little. Even though Willy was also hugging several women, he was sober and notpletely immersed in beauty. He was more like putting on an act on the spot. "Come,e, Lyndall. I am really fortunate to have you here today. I would like to give you a toast." Charlie''sughter made Lyndall regain his consciousness.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He smiled faintly and picked up his ss. Standing, he clinked his ss with Charlie''s and finished the wine in one go. AfterCharlie finished his wine, he spoke eloquently to the people present, "I, Charlie would like to thank Lyndall''s kindness, for giving me the chance to be what I am today. To be honest, back when Imitted a crime and was almost killed, it was Lyndall who saved me in the end. He is the saviour of my life." His sentence was true, but it also made Lyndall be in the center of attention. Everyone shouted their approval. Immediately afterwards, Charlie poured wine into his ss again and raised his ss. "Lyndall, let me toast you again. It is because you saved my life back then that I am who I am today." Charlie smiled and waved his hand, pointing to the audience, "In the end, the establishing of the HT real estate agency in the city today would not have been possible without Lyndall''s grace back then." Lyndall was silent as he got up and raised his ss, drinking it all again. Two sses in quick session drew apuse from the audience. Lyndall smiled and said to Charlie, " ''Fly'', I am ttered. You have strived to achieve what you have achieved today. I had only done a small job back then." "Fly"!? Charlie''s smile froze for a moment, but he returned to normal in an instant and said with a smile, "Lyndall, please don''t call me ''Fly'' in front of so many people?" "Hahaha... Yes, yes, Charlie, Mr. Gill!" Lyndall smiled spontaneously. As the underground king, he had his insistence and bottom line in his heart, as well as the ability to put on an act at the drinking scene. The purpose of tonight''s drink was to talk about their past time. WhatCharlie said was indeed their past time, so Lyndall did not feel disgusted about it. However, when he saw Charlie pouring a third ss of wine again, he smiled and raised his hand to stop it. "Mr. Gill, to be honest, I have another purpose of visiting here tonight. I can just drink a little for tonight." The previously lively atmosphere suddenly turned a bit cold with Lyndall''s words. Charlie looked at Lyndall helplessly and said with a smile, "Lyndall, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Tonight I am happy and have set up this drink. Why don''t you just show respect to me and let''s drink more?" "Yes, yes. We must drink more when we meet our friends." "Lyndall, you are the underground king and I have heard of your fame for a long time. I am lucky to meet you today. I must drink more to show my respect to you." "Lyndall, Mr. Gill has been with us for so long, but today is the first time he drinks so much with us. He really respects you." Lyndall was speechless. The crowd also shouted their approval. Lyndall was smiling, but he was a little disgusted in his heart. He quickly nced at everyone as if he could understand their mind! It was not that he was a snob, but after a certain point, people could only mix with those who had the same status with them or those who had a higher status with them. Moreover, ording to his data, apart from Charlie, these people here were really just "mongrels". These people might be considered to be the "big shots", but in his eyes, their words of asking him to drink more were just like mosquitoes chattering. Willy raised his eyebrows and guessed what Lyndall was thinking. "Come,e. Mr. Gill, Lyndall cannot drink much today, so I will drink the third ss of wine with you on behalf of him." However. When Willy had just lifted his ss, Charlie put his ss down with disinterest. This scene undoubtedly made the atmosphere in the room even colder. It also made Willy stand frozen on the spot. Charlie wiped his face and said earnestly, "My respect for Lyndall has never changed, and it is already a blessing for me that Lyndall is here tonight. How dare I ask for a drink and revelry with Lyndall?" His words were not sincere but sarcastic. Lyndall waved his hand and gestured to Willy to take his seat. Then he smiled and said, "There is really something I have to do for today. I cannot drink much tonight and I will definitely drink more with Mr. Gill next time." Charlie nodded his head and looked at Lyndall seriously, showing a bit of drunkenness in his eyes. "Lyndall, is it true that you cannot agree to what I have begging you for?" Lyndall shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m sorry." "Since you are so resolute, I won''t stop you, but I have a request for you. I hope you will agree to it for the sake of our friendship." As he spoke, he suddenly got up and knelt on the ground in front of everyone. "I will never let you work for nothing, and I will definitely reward you with money after the job is done." Request?! Lyndall frowned slightly. His calm face no longer concealed his disgust. "Charlie, we promised to talk only about our past time!" "I know, but with your power as the underground king, this matter is very easy to settle, please help me, Lyndall." Charlie kowtowed in public. His head hit the ground with a thud. He could lower his status to such an extent in front of the public, which most people could not do. Lyndall was a bit helpless and he asked casually, "What is it?" "Killing someone!" Charlie was surprised and happy as he looked up and said. As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became stern and cold. Lyndall shrugged his shoulders and asked nomittally, "That depends on killing who!" "As long as you agree, killing him is just like killing a chicken or a dog," Charlie smiled confidently. At that moment. A man ran in and reported with a solemn expression, "Mr. Gill, the person is here!" Charlie smiled brutally, "Lyndall, the man who I begged you to kill is outside now!"??? Chapter 531 Who Dares To Move? In the hall. As Charlie''s words were uttered, the killing intent immediately spread. The air seemed to be frozen. A gleam shed in Lyndall''s eyes, his expression was instantly sullen. With his experience, why didn''t he react yet? The dinner tonight was deliberately nned by Charlie. With his abilities, killing a person was trivial. Whether to kill or not was all up to him. But the person to be killed appeared in front of him immediately, which was another matter. Charlie clearly deliberately set him up on the spot. Willy on the other hand, his face was extremely gloomy at this time. Staring fiercely at Charlie, he was about to get up and attack him immediately. A big hand quietly fell on Willy''s thigh. Willy nced at Lyndall in surprise, then resisted. "Lyndall, I know that this was very low, but I was also forced to doing so, I was helpless." Charlie pleaded bitterly, with a smile on his face, "As long as Lyndall helps me to kill this person tonight, I will be rewarded with a lot of money, even if he has to be a ve for Lyndall!" In Charlie''s heart, being able to serve George was already a supreme honor. It was precisely because of George''s importance that he could turn over and to be where he was today. The establishment of HT real estate agency was originally directed by George to deal with Jack''s DT Real Estate. Even if Lyndall couldn''t couldn''t be asked toe and control this situation, as long as he could kill Jack, it could be regarded aspleting George''s task to him, no, it could even be considered an extraordinary performance! Once sessful, Charlie''s benefits from George were beyond imagination. Even if he was to be a servant for Lyndall, he was willing to do that, not to mention, if it really happened, after he became a confidant of George, it wasn''t even certain yet who would be a servant to whom. "Phew..." Lyndall rubbed his face and breathed heavily. His sullen face was as cold as frost. "Fly... I saved your life, so you really treat me as a brother now?" Charlie didn''t care as he said it with a cold voice. Charlie pleaded, "Lyndall, I am really desperate. I can only ask you for help. Now that person hase to us, everything will be easy since you only need to raise your sword and let it fall on him." "What''s more, you are there, and he is here as well. Everyone will meet tonight, and that person will only think that you and I are on the same side, he will not treat you as an outsider." "Hah!" Lyndall sneered, Charlie''s words were also the reason why he was really angry. As the underground king of LD City, he had his arrogance, he had never been so calcted before, forcing a monkey to dance! "Okay, from now on, you take your way, and I take mine, but Charlie, remember, I observe people!" Lyndall''s eyes were cold, the sight that he looked at Charlie with were full of disgust and ferociousness. "Okay, thank you Lyndall for your understanding!" Charlie was overjoyed, got up immediately, took his ss from the table and drank it. While breathing out the alcohol, he waved his hand excitedly, "Guys, everything is ready, it will happen tonight, the future will be rich and beautiful!" ng, ng, ng... Before he finished speaking, the sound of sharp weapons unsheathed in the hall. Lyndall and Willy nced at each other, watching all this indifferently, without any surprise. Such a scene, the two of them were long used to. After nning everything, it would have been strange if he didn''t hide his sword secretly. Charlie sat down and waved his hand to tell the women on his side to leave. p! Just as the women around him got up, he still pped them with some meaning. Feeling the bouncing of the skin, Charlie''s eyes flickered. His heart was surging and excited. His hands clenched into fists quietly. After tonight! Just after tonight! I will make a big ssh! If I told Master George the good news, Master George would definitely take me to the legendary Hughes family pilgrimage, right? It was deadly silent in the hall. The lights seemed to be sharp as a knife. Lyndall and Willy looked cold. But Charlie and others looked hostile. They made no secret of the piercing killing intent! Finally, footsteps came from the courtyard outside the hall. At the same time, all the people present were stunned, their eyes flickered, they clenched their weapons secretly. They wereing! Lyndall and Willy also looked out at the same time.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was a little dim outside. The two of them couldn''t see clearly for a while. But they could see two silhouettes, and the silhouette of a person in a wheelchair. Was he disabled? Lyndall and Willy were puzzled at the same time. If this person was disabled, did Charlie need to be so fanatical? As the distance narrowed, the figure gradually became clear. Boom! Lyndall and Willy, who were in doubt, were immediately hit by a thunderbolt when they saw the faces of the three. The facial features of the two of them were magnified and distorted to the limit with an exaggerated arc that almost copsed. What, how could it be them? Boom! Lyndall''s sight split, his anger rose up into the sky, he angrily patted the tabletop with his palm, and stood up. With him getting up, there was Willy in horror. However. At this time, Charlie and others, who were already ready to go, didn''t even notice their expressions. As Lyndall pped the table and got up, everyone seemed to take it as an order. No one expected that Lyndall, who offended them openly just now, was so decisive at this time, he was really worthy of being the LD City Underground King! Charlie was even more surprised and mad, his expression suddenly reached the extreme. "Now!" With a loud roar, everyone in the room stood up, and the swords hidden under the table also shone dazzlingly. Lyndall and Willy, who were unwilling to do this, were so decisive at this time. How could they fall behind now that they have nned everything well? However. Boom! "Ahh!" Before anyone could take action, there was a loud noise, and the huge round table suddenly trembled. At the same time, it was apanied by a miserable cry from Charlie. Everyone who held their swords and knives were immediately dumbfounded. What was... what was going on? Even Jack and the other three who were near the hall were also astonished. The three of them looked at the room in disbelief. Of course Jack recognized Lyndall, because of the light, so he could see him more clearly than Lyndall, and he had the chance to see Lyndall more clearly! Jack naturally had endless killing intent in his heart as he saw Lyndall again on such an asion! Some things, done once, could survive, ifmitted the second time, that was a death crime! But Jack never expected that there would be such a scene that would make his jaws drop. "Who dares to move?" With a shout from Lyndall. Everyone looked horrified, and suddenly turned around. As soon as they saw the situation clearly, a cold breath suddenly sounded in the hall. Within just seconds. Lyndall made a bold move and directly smashed Charlie''s head on the table. At this time, the rotating ss on the tabletop cracked into a spider web as Charlie''s head hit it. Charlie''s head was like a watermelon, pressed tightly on the table by Lyndall, red blood flowing around. A pungent smell of blood filled the air. While it was making everyone present horrified, their hair was also standing on end...??????????????? Chapter 532 Anyone Else Dare Hurt Mr. Hughes, But I Dare Not! In the hall, It was so quiet that people could hear the sound of the needle falling on the ground. The active people suddenly became silent and felt cold all over the body. They looked at Lyndall in fear and surprise. It happened too fast. Who could imagine that the underground king in LD city who stood with themst second suddenly pressed the mastermind of this action on the table? Jack and the other two also stood still in surprise. Jack rubbed his nose, and whispered, "It seems that we don''t have to deal with them." Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other with a funny expression. "Lyndall, what do you mean?" Charlie spit out blood and finally came to his sense. He gasped in pain and asked in panic. The intense pain in his face made his face even twitch. Lyndall smashed his nose bone directly, and he could feel the pain of the broken bones. Compared to the pain, Charlie was more confused and frightened. "Didn''t you ask me...to give you the face?" Lyndall stood straight, looking gloomy, and grinned creepily," and now...I am giving you the face!" At this moment, the bloodthirsty nature of LD Underground King was revealed vividly. This made Charlie and everyone present frightened. "You, have you promised me?" Charlie, with great pain, growled, "You, you are LD Underground King. How can you betray your agreement?" The roar echoed the hall. The terrible roar made everyone else feel terrible and stop breathing. However, "The society is not filled with fights, yet it''s worldly!" Eyelids drooping, Lyndall looked at Charlie with disdain, "Did you ever obey the agreement when you betrayed me tonight?" His questioning left Charlie speechless. After a few seconds of silence,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Does he make you so afraid? You are LD Underground King. Are you willing to bear the bad name of bastard?" Charlie wailed painfully, lying on the table, unable to move. He was not stupid. He and Lyndall had already made an agreement, but Lyndall betrayed him in an instant. There was only one possibility! Outside were Jack and his subordinates! When he asked this question, Charlie had a terrible thought in his mind. As soon as this thought appeared, it was like an invisible hand pushing him into the abyss of despair. Lyndall grinned coldly and looked out at Jack in his wheelchair. There was surprise in his eyes, but more respect. He said slowly, "Anyone else dare hurt Mr. Hughes, but I dare not!" Facing Lyndall, Jack smiled and nodded. And after what Lyndall said, "Bang", all the people present were stunned as if they were struck by lightning. Charlie''s body trembled, his eyes widened and his pupils dted. "He''s the one you''re afraid of?" Charlie''s voice was trembling, and even he was out of breath. At this time, he seemed to be engulfed by fear, and he almost lost his mind. It was too unfortunate. There were so many people in this city, but he just met the only one that Lyndall was afraid of? "Kill them! Kill them!" Charlie was lying on the table, his bloodstained face almost twisted. Jack was the only one who Lyndall was afraid of! Tonight''s n failed. Lyndall''s action had made him desperate to the extreme. Facing the threat of death, Charlie, the dying man, became crazy. "Kill them!" In a sh, people in the hall rushed at Lyndall and Willy with knives. The knives reflected the cold lights. The atmosphere was tense. "Pa!" Willy grabbed two bottles, smashed them and rushed to the crowd. Lyndall was still standing in the same ce with an indifferent look. He had struggled hard in society for so many years, and he had experienced such scenes many times. As Lyndall pressed Charlie on the table, he scanned everyone present, and then looked out at Jack, apologetic. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hughes. I''ll solve this problem myself. I''ll call on you afterwards and give you an exnation!" "Well!" Jack nodded and winked at Brent. Brent stepped forward and closed the hall door. Then the three turned and walked out. In the yard, it was dim at night. But in the hall behind Jack, it was so bright. Howls, screams, roars and shouts reverberated in the closed hall. There were chaotic shadows and noisy fights. From time to time, a touch of blood sshed on the windows and doors. It was beginning to rain heavily. When the three came out of "Plum Bar", it was raining heavily outside. Mr. Ward opened an umbre for Jack while his body was wet by rain. Three people were silent, slowly walking toward Rolls Royce. The heavy rain alsopletely covered up what was happening in the "Plum Bar". As if nothing had happened tonight, the lights were on in Rolls Royce, the car started and drove slowly away The next morning, The sun had just risen In the Hughes family, "Ah!" A scream sounded in a small courtyard. "Bang..." The sound was too loud. The bedroom was a mess. George, in his pajamas, stood by the messy bed, trembling and panting, with sweat on his forehead. And his eyes were so red, liking a beast. George gritted his teeth, "Dead? Why did he die? I picked out this dog to bite others. Why did this stupid dog suddenly die?" George squeezed out these words. At this moment, he was as crazy as a beast. But in his hand, the mobile phone was broken because of the smashing. Just when he was still asleep, a call made him wake up from his dream and let him fall into rage. "Bang." He smashed his phone on the floor in anger, and it fell to pieces. "Pa!" George sat on the bed, and although he was breathing deeply, it still couldn''t make him calm. With the scarlet eyes, he really wanted to kill. "Fuck! Damn Jack! Lyndall Long, who helped Jack kill my dog, is even more damned!" "Fuck LD Underground King! In my eyes, it''s just a dog in a corner!" "Damn it. Originally, it was none of your damn business. But Lyndall Long... There will be no Lyndall Long in LD city!" As he gritted his teeth, George clenched his hands, making terrible sounds. He supported Charlie in order to target Jack''s DT real estate agency. Although he couldn''t ruin DT real estate agency totally, he could also slow down the speed of the development of DT real estate agency. He invested billions, but in a short period of two months, his money came to nothing? What''s more, Charlie was killed by the so-called "Underground King" in a small ce! What a shame! It was a great humiliation! All of a sudden, George in rage suddenly began tough ferociously. "Jack, you''re just a cripple. Why can you make the dog loyal to you? Yeah, you have a good dog. But what''s your reaction when you see the dog''s head?" Chapter 533 Minor Episode! After raining for a night, the air was refreshing and crisp with a hint of earthy fragrance. The entire city was calm and tranquil. But the tranquility of the city would soon be broken by earth-shattering news. [HT real estate agency would exit from the city today!] This headline was like a firestorm that swept through the city. News spread like wildfire and soon everyone knew about this event. The originally calm city became riled by this news. Some were shocked, some were in disbelief while others could not understand... Everyone from all walks of life started talking about this. All the news channels were covering this topic. What happened to HT real estate agency? Within a short period of a few months, it was able to rise topete with the leading real estatepanies of the city. It was not a stretch to say that it was a rising star but now in just over a month, it fell like a meteorite, crashing spectacrly onto the earth. What was the story behind all these? The entire city was curious and wanted to find out the reasons. But when some people went to the HT real estate agency building, they found out that the main entrances had been locked and confirmed that they were exiting the city. During the storm, it was a different scene at the LJ Hospital. After leaving Plum Barst night, Jack did not return to the TM vi but he went directly to LJ Hospital. Daisy had prepared some porridge and delivered it early in the morning. Jack made sure each spoonful of porridge was cool enough before feeding it to Amber. He cared for Amber tenderly and lovingly. "I''m full and can''t eat anymore." Amber wiped some porridge from the corner of her mouth and said coyly, "I''ve enough, I can''t eat another bite!" "Have some more, you''ve lost so much weight. You must eat some more." Jack continued to spoon-feed Amber and said lovingly, "Come honey, be a good girl and be my chubby girl." Daisy, Mr. Ward, and Brent exchanged looks awkwardly. Who could imagine the son of the head of the Hughes family and a potential heir could speak so childishly? They were sure that if any outsiders were to see this, their jaws would drop wide open in disbelief and break out in goosebumps! "No, I don''t want to be chubby, I won''t look good." Amber pouted. Although she was unwilling to, she still obediently opened her mouth to eat the porridge served by Jack. Jack smiled tenderly, "I love you regardless of whether you are skinny or chubby." Brent couldn''t bear with this public disy of affection and said sheepishly, "Young Master, what you''re saying is really childish and not befitting of a man of your stature. Everyone will be shocked if this leaked out." Then, smack! Daisy pped firmly onto Brent''s shoulders and reproached, "What do you know? No matter how cold a person is, he will meet a person who could warm him up. What''s wrong with what Youg Master said? He loves Amber and is willing to lower his dignity for her. This is love! A brute like you would not understand!" "What''s wrong with me?" Brent was puzzled. Daisy rolled her eyes and became upset as she stormed out of the patient''s room. Brent was stunned and puzzled as he remarked, "Why did she suddenly get upset?" Jack and Amber looked at each other awkwardly. It was Mr. Ward who walked in front of Brent, smiled awkwardly, and tapped on his shoulders, "Brent, do you know why you''ve been single for decades and are still single?" "Because I had been in battles and dedicated my life to the honor of a mercenary. I missed out on my golden age of being in a rtionship and that''s why I''m single now." Brent said as a matter of fact. But as he said, he noticed Jack and Amber''s strange expressions and grins. Brent then became agitated and asked, "Did I say something wrong?" "Bullshit!" Mr. Ward didn''t mince his words, "Even when you were a mercenary, didn''t you meet a woman who was willing to fight with you and even spend her days with you? Weren''t there women who were willing to cook for you and warm you up at night?" Brent''s jaw dropped and nodded, "Yes there were but so what? When I was carrying out my missions, I didn''t sleep for 3 days and nights. What haven''t I seen?" "Ha!" Jack and Amber couldn''t control themselves andughed. Smack! Mr. Ward pped his forehead, "There is truly a reason that you''re single, you brute!" Then Mr. Ward kicked Brent and pestered, "Hurry up, go and apologize to Daisy." "Why should I apologize when I didn''t do anything wrong?" Brent was puzzled and red at Mr. Ward with his wide-open eyes. Mr. Ward then said sternly, "You spent so much time with Yael and me and didn''t even learn a single thing from us. Why are you so stubborn? Go as I say, even if it''s just to keep Daisypany." Brent remained puzzled as he looked at the stern Mr. Ward and then at the giggling Jack and Amber. He scratched his head and then turned to leave. Inside the room, Jack and Amber began tough loudly. Mr. Ward also sighed in resignation. But this small episode between Brent and Daisy improved Amber''s appetite and she began to eat heartily. After finishing, Jack washed up the utensils. He noticed that Brent and Daisy weren''t back yet but wasn''t in a hurry to look for them. Brent needed some training in attending to women. As soon as Mr. Ward saw that Jack was done, he signaled Jack to go outside the room. After exiting the room, Mr. Ward said, "Young Master, HT real estate agency had already exited the city. This had caused a hugemotion in the city." "So be it." Jack shrugged his shoulders and said nonchntly, "The wages of sin is death. Had this mongrel ZF conducted his business properly, with the backing of George, he would have be a huge obstacle to DT. But he chose to do things unscrupulously and sealed his own fate."RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mr. Ward nodded and continued, "Just now Lyndall sent Willy over and said that Lyndall wishes to meet you and personally exin aboutst night''s events." "How did you reply?" Jack asked. "I know about your issues with Lyndall and rejected him." Mr. Ward said. Jack rubbed his nose andughed, "That was the past. Lyndall had clearly expressed his attitude towards me when he handled the situation with Katherine. I don''t hate Lyndall." "Then you''ll be willing to meet him?" Mr. Ward asked. Jack shook his head decisively, "No, I want to spend some time with Amber. If they were toe again, then tell him that I do not bear a grudge on what happenedst night. He is intelligent and I understand the meaning of what he didst night and his attitude towards the entire situation. I can see that he had been set up." "Okay." Mr. Ward nodded and was about to leave. Jack suddenly called out to Mr. Ward. Jack scratched his head and then said helplessly, "With regards to Brent and Daisy, should you and Yael take some time to teach Brent a thing or two?" "Pfft!" Mr. Ward chuckled and grinned, "Young Master, I don''t think that''s necessary, it''s embarrassing." Jack rolled his eyes, "Don''t give me that! You and Yael can teach Brent some techniques. If not, then Brent will remain single for life!" Chapter 534 Mysterious Person "He won''t see me?" Lyndall frowned and was disappointed in the hotel suite. He came over on the invitation of Charlie but his intention was mainly to meet Jack. To him, he had everything to gain by getting along with Jack. He had already shown Jack his attitude towards Katherine and her mother. What they did truly crossed his red line. He came this time to try to break the ice but he was set up by ZF at the Plum Bar and stalled his progress with Jack. Had he not reacted fast enough, the misunderstanding between Jack and him might have deepened to a point of no return. Before the day broke, Lyndall had already sent Willy to invite Jack. But the refusal frustrated him. "Boss, I didn''t get to see Jack and only managed to see that elderly servant." Willy frowned as he reported, "The elderly servant must have known about the conflict between Jack and you and hence rejected your invitation." Lyndall grinned bitterly, "Go again, you must get to see Jack." "Is that necessary? If he was willing to see us, he wouldn''t send his elderly servant to meet me." Willy frowned. Lyndall looked at Willy and smiled, "He is an intelligent man. He can tell from our actionsst night what had happened. We are here not forst night but to get acquainted with Jack." Willy nodded and turned to leave. Lyndall became solemn and looked at the scenery outside and mumbled, "Haven''t you gotten over what happened?" Though Lyndall''s actions during Katherine''s mother''s incident were decisive, he remained concerned that it would incur the wrath of Jack. He remained troubled for a long time before he could rx. After that, he realized that his situation with Jack was not that dire and that was why he decided to try to get acquainted with Jack. He stretched his back before leaving the room and headed to the restaurant for breakfast. It was still early and the restaurant was filled with people who just woke up. Lyndall picked a few servings from the buffet spread and took a seat at the table. As he was eating, an elderly man in a ck trench coat and baseball cap sat opposite Lyndall. Lyndall was surprised and looked around. There were other avable seats and there was no need for the stranger to sit with him. He looked at the old man and continued with his breakfast. The elderly man ate quickly and was vastly faster than Lyndall. Very soon, the elderly man finished and left. Lyndall grinned and then noticed that the elderly man had forgotten to take his wallet. Lyndall turned to call out to the elderly man but he had already left the restaurant. Lyndall quickly wiped his mouth, grabbed the wallet, and chased after him. At the hotel rooftop. The autumn wind was blowing and the air was cool and refreshing. When Lyndall rushed to the rooftop, the elderly man was looking afar at the scenery. The elderly man did not react even when Lyndall pushed open the metal door loudly. Thud! Lyndall noticed something was amiss and his left hand smacked the wallet and grinned. He then threw the wallet at the elderly man''s feet and turned to leave. "You''re leaving just like that?" The elderly man called out to Lyndall. Lyndall didn''t turn back and just said, "I''ve wasted my efforts. I already saw that you were wearing a facial disguise and now even your voice is faked. In the end, I was fooled by your worthless wallet toe over here." "Ha! You''re truly observant!" The elderly man slowly turned and the old man grinned while looking at Lyndall''s back, "You could even see through my disguise. Your eyes are indeed sharp!" "After so many years in my sector, I''ve seen enough of disguises." Lyndall was calm but did not turn around, "But your disguise is the best in all that I had encountered. Initially, I couldn''t be sure but I realized it as soon as I followed you here." "Why don''t you ask me why I lured you here?" The elderly man''s voice was raspy andbored. "Rape me?" Lyndallughed. The elderly man was speechless. "So long, old man!" Lyndall raised his right hand, waved, and was about to leave. The elderly man said something that froze Lyndall causing him to freeze in position, "Someone wants to kill you!" "Many people want me dead." Lyndall narrowed his eyes and smiled, "But most of them had been killed by me." "It''s different this time." The elderly man shook his head, "You''ve offended someone that you shouldn''t. The person behind Charliewants to kill you." Lyndall''s grin finally waned and then disappeared. He slowly turned around and looked at the elderly man, "Who is behind Charlie?" When Charlie was setting up HT real estate agency, he had repeatedly wanted Lyndall to join him and had said that he had some strong backing. But Charlie was secretive as to who that person was. Even when Lyndall tasked Willy to investigate, he could not find out the identity of that mysterious person. But now... it was time to find out! "He is someone that you can''t afford to offend." The elderly man said. Lyndall became agitated as he said, "You lured me here to warn me this and now you won''t even tell me who he is. Is this a joke?" "I see that you are a talent for greater things, that''s why I wanted to warn you." The elderly man turned and continued to look at the scenery. He continued to mumble but reminded Lyndall, "Actually Jack is a great person, principled and honorable. Don''t think that Charlie is worth your efforts." Jack? Now this elderly man caught his attention. He looked at the elderly man and then asked sternly, "Who the hell are you?" "I''m your father!" Lyndall''s expression turned furious. The old man turned and grinned, "You can use me of trying to rape you, and now can''t I say that you are my son?" An eye for an eye! "Petty!" Lyndall turned to leave. But the appearance of this elderly man had triggered him and now he was unsettled and couldn''t calm down. Back at the hotel suite. Lyndall continued to frown in frustration and smoked a cigarette as he sat by the window, "Who the hell is behind Charlie?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He had crawled out of the graves when he fought his way up in LD city. Lyndall had been used to fighting a way out when the circumstances were dire. He was no stranger to attempts to kill him. But he had to take the threat of Charlie''s supporter seriously. A person, who could so quickly pushed Charlie up and backed HT real estate agency with billions of yuan topete with the city''s real estate leaders Aiden and Drago, was no one to be trifled with. Such a person definitely caught Lyndall''s attention! In the quiet room, the smoke from Lyndall''s cigarette had lingered and the ash hung precariously from the smothering cigarette. Knock knock! Suddenly knocks on the door caught his attention. Lyndall came to his senses and flinched, causing the ash on his cigarette to finally fell onto the carpet... Chapter 535 Lyndall Long Who Escaped From Desperate Situation In the silent room. Lyndall Long showed a serious look as if a sense of tension had engulfed his body. He threw the cigarette and got up but he didn''t move forward. He moved to the desk at the side. He took a vase on the desk and stared at the door with a serious look. After being silent for a few seconds. "Lyndall, I am Willy." Willy Parker''s voice sounded outside the door. He secretly felt relieved. He put down the vase and moved forward to open the door. However, when he ced his right hand on the door handle, his body suddenly trembled as he felt shocked. At that moment, his pupils had contracted to the extreme. Willy... had his room card! They had made a lot of enemies because of their identities. Even when they went out, they were always careful. Even though they were sleeping in separate rooms, they still kept each other''s room cards just in case there were some problems. At the moment. Bang! A very low gunshot sound was heard outside the door. Suddenly, there was a hole in the solid wood door. Swoosh! The bullet immediately prated Lyndall''s right shoulder. His blood spurted onto the door. Lyndall''s face was distorted because of the intense pain. He covered the gunshot wound on his right shoulder. He staggered and moved backward but his expression was cold and serious and he didn''t panic at all. Bang, bang, bang... Almost at the same time. The silent gunshot sounded one after another outside the door. It could be seen that the area around the door lock was quickly pierced. Lyndall quickly rushed to the window of the hotel. He didn''t expect that the killer had alreadye here right after the mysterious man reminded him. He could even mimic Willy''s voice. Obviously, he was well prepared. However, when Lyndall stood in front of the window, he was suddenly shocked. ''Here was... the thirteenth floor!'' ''There was no escape!'' Bang! The sound of someone kicking the door could be heard outside. This had immediately made Lyndalle back to his senses. Luckily, the solid wood door of the hotel room was sturdy. The door wasn''t forcefully kicked open. However, the killer would never stop there. After a few silent gunshots were heard. The sound of someone kicking the door was heard again. Lyndall frowned and his face looked cold. Due to his strong mentality, even though he was facing such a desperate situation, he could still be rational to think of ways quickly. He had no time. He immediately took his phone and sent an "SOS" message to Willy to seek help. Then, when that killer was kicking the door, he moved to the side and took the vase that he put down just now. He rushed to the door with a very fast speed. Bang! As the loud sound was heard, the door was kicked open. Lyndall shouted and smashed the vase in his hand onto the killer with full strength. He was not used to waiting for his death. If he was a coward who waited for his death, he wouldn''t have be the underground king of LD City who made everyone terrified and respect him. Even though he was facing such a desperate situation, his rationality and instinct still made him fight with his life! Bang! The vase was smashed onto the long ck gun barrel. As the gunshot sounded, the vase was shot into pieces. Because of therge force of the smash, the killer''s pistol also fell to the ground. When the killer fired the pistol, it seemed that Lyndall had expected it. Glowing light could be seen in his eyes and he suddenly lowered his body and dodged the bullet. Then, he tumbled on the ground. At the same time, he swung the remaining piece of the vase in his hand. Slice! A sound of cutting flesh was heard. The blood spurted onto Lyndall''s face. At the same time, a grunt was heard around his ears. He could vaguely feel that he hadnded his attack. The killer was painful as one of his legs kneeled on the ground. However, Lyndall didn''t care about him at all. The desperate situation he was facing let him have no time to care. Killing back a person in a desperate situation normally only happened to the protagonist in the movie. In reality, the chance of killing back a person in a desperate situation was less than one over ten thousand! Lyndall didn''t even consider fighting for the chance that was less than one over ten thousand because of his rationality. The best choice was to rush out of the room and run away! The killer was well prepared. Even though he had taken some advantage that he hurt the killer''s leg when he fought with his life. However, his right shoulder also had a gunshot wound and he was hurt even more! The killer was holding a gun. Even if they fought in closebat, there was no guarantee that he could win! Charlie would never send some dog shit killers to kill him. When Lyndall was running towards the stairs, the sound of the silent gunshot was heard behind him. Lyndall who was running could clearly feel the hot wind caused by the bullets that passed by his body. The holes caused by the bullets were seen at the left and right walls of the corridor one after another. Suddenly. Lyndall frowned. He clenched his teeth as he showed a painful look.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only A bullet flew past his right arms. The hot heat instantly burned his skin till ck. Even his blood was immediately solidified. Bang! Lyndall kicked the door of the stairwell open. He tumbled and entered the stairwell. At the door of the room. Looking at Lyndall who got into the stairwell. The killer in ck with a clown mask on his face slowly released his hand on his injured leg and stood up. "What a pity. It was so close." The killer shook his head helplessly. He pushed out the clip of the pistol and reced it with a clip with full bullets. Then, he quickly limped towards the stairwell. If he still had more bullets during the intense gunshots just now, he was confident that he could end Lyndall''s life before he got into the stairwell. At the car park of the hotel. Lyndall staggered and ran into the car park. His face looked a little pale. The gunshot wound on his right shoulder had caused him to lose a lot of blood. He even felt dizzy when he ran vigorously just now. However, he couldn''t stop. Once he stopped, the killer behind him would definitely catch up. He didn''t even think about going to the front desk of the hotel to seek help. A professional killer would think of any possible oue that would happen before he performed the assassination. So, he could think of ways to react to any possible oue. While killing their target, some ruthless killers wouldn''t mind killing a few innocent people! Finally, Lyndall saw his BMW X7. The glowing light of hope could be seen in his eyes. He rushed into his car at a very fast speed. He leaned on the chair and let out his breath heavily. A fierce look was seen in his eyes. He immediately bit and tore his clothes and used them to tightly wrap the wound around his right shoulder. By doing this, he still couldn''t stop the bleeding and treat the wound. However, it could still slow down blood loss. If he passed out because of excessive blood loss, then he would really be dead. It took less than ten seconds for Lyndall to bandage his wound. When he started his car, the killer in ck with a clown mask on his face walked towards him from the door of the stairwell where he ran out just now. Under the lights, the red and white color, and the red lips on the clown mask seemed like smiling but it gave the others a terrifying feeling. Seeing the killer in ck raise his pistol. Lyndall suddenly stepped on the gas pedal. The tires BMW X7 rubbed on the ground and smoke could be seen around the tires. The car sped out of the parking lot and drifted as if it was ejected. Then, the car was speeding towards the exit of the car park. However. When the car passed an intersection. A bright light was seen on his right side. Even though Lyndall had nced at the bright light, he still squinted his eyes. Bang! The car that emitted the bright light directly hit Lyndall''s BMW X7 like a fierce beast.[] Chapter, 536 Ask for Help A loud noise echoed in the parking lot. The terrifying impact instantly made Lyndall Long lose his bnce, and his head hit the car window ss. The window ss burst into countless dense patterns, simr to cobwebs. Lyndall also felt his head bursting out suddenly. Strong dizziness made him feel as if the sky and the earth were spinning. He turned his head slowly and looked at the car hitting the side. Inside the car, there was also a killer wearing a clown mask. The only difference was that the clown mask of the murder carrying the gun was smiling, while the clown mask of the killer inside the car has his mouth bent down, as if he was crying. Very soon, scarlet blood came out from the top of his head and slid across his eyes, blurring his vision. His nasal cavity was instantly filled with a strong smell of blood. The murder beside his car, even after the crash, he still never didn''t let go of the elerator, and thick plumes of smoke were billowing from the front of the car. He still wanted to push violently Lyndall''s BMW x7 against the load-bearing pir. The threat of death was oing. Lyndall shook his heavy head vigorously, and the blood pouring out from the wound on his head also sshed into the car. Even now, his eyes weregging for a while and quickly restored their cold expression. Boom! He stepped on violently the gas pedal with his right foot. The BMW X7 looked like a beast, the tires rubbed dense smoke on the ground and rushed forward simr to the movement of a catapult. The tremendous frictionpletely deformed the BMW X7, which was hit violently on its side. Even because of the variation of the angle, the killer''s car front wasunched as a catapult together with the BMW x7, and it crashed against its rear, making the BMW X7 shake violently for an instant. Fortunately, Lyndall clenched the steering wheel with his both hands and controlled the car on time. With the same speed of a lightening, he rushed out of the parking lot. "Oh, shit!", the killer scolded harshly inside the car. The car door was opened, and the killer wearing the smiling clown mask sat on the front passenger seat, and heined. "Could we prepare a better car next time we have to perform a mission?". "Do you think anyone could fight like a beast in this desperate situation?", replied the crying clown, and at the same time he swiftly drove the car away from the parking lot. It was 9am. Willy Parker finally returned to the hotel, but he looked a little impatient. Under Lyndall''s request, he invited Jack again. But it was Mr. Ward that he met, and the only difference was that he told him what Jack had said. That did not made him feelfortable, but more annoyed. Lyndall was at least the underground king, when did he be so degrading? ''Jack, you are really amazing, but do you know that also my boss is a hero in a city?'' At the same time, Willy was upset and he alsoined about Lyndall''s decision. It was clear that that new invitation made him show warm feelings but meet with cold rebuke! It was just that, when Willy took the elevator to the 13th floor, a noisy sound came into his ears as soon as he got out of the elevator. Willy felt refreshed. He raised his eyes and saw a room outside, where a multitude of people gathered together were gesticting. "That is...the boss'' room?" Willy suddenly got nervous, and he rushed out of the crowd with vigorous strides. As soon as he saw clearly the situation in the room, he looked so angered that his eyes seemed about to pop out, hand his heart was up his throat instantly. Something bad happened! Willy didn''t dare to breathe a word and he went away from the crowd quietly, walking towards the elevator. Along the way, he could clearly notice marked bullet holes, which made his heart speed up and his blood pump through the veins. The bullet holes made him imagine what happened to Lyndall! But it also made him extremely frightened, like if he fell into an ice cave. "My boss, my boss, I''m sure he''s ok!" When he entered into the elevator, Willy''s face was already deathly pale, and his back was wet with cold sweat. He hurriedly took out his cellphone and prepared to call people in Lyndall''s city and ask them for help. But as soon as he saw the screen of his mobile phone, there was like a "buzz" sounded in his head, and he was about to stagger and fall into the elevator. To Willy''s astonishment, on the phone''s screen there was the text message that Lyndall sent to him when he was in danger. The content was so simple that anyone in the world could have understood its meaning. ISOSI Urgent help! p! Willy pped his face angrily, his eyes flushed. When he visited Jack to invite him, in order to appear serious and avoid being criticized, he specially set up the phone in silent mode, just because he was afraid to be disturbed by the phone''s sound while talking with Mr. Ward and Jack. After getting Mr.Ward''s reply, he was upset all the way, and when he returned to the hotel, he forgot to restore the phone mode. Just because his negligence, he missed Lyndall''s help message. Suddenly, chagrin and self-me mixed together. The mobile phone showed the time when the message was sent, which was nearly one hour ago. What happened during this hour? How was Lyndall? There was no blood on Willy''s face, and he couldn''t imagine it at all. His breath became rapid. His neck was brawny. His body couldn''t stop trembling. However, as Lyndall''s number one trusted aide, who followed him for many years, Willy already developed a superhuman character. At that moment, his capacity to maintain his rationality made him realize that the help message was sent nearly one hour ago, if he just asked for help from LD city, the time difference would have been even bigger. He didn''t know Lyndall''s current situation, but he knew that the longer time dragged on, the more likely Lyndall would die. Even if it was the one hour he was carelessly negligent, he didn''t dare to be sure about whether he was safe or in danger. "I can''t wait more!", Willy said, looking resolutely. Click! The elevator door opened. Willy rushed out of the elevator and left the hotel running wildly, then he took a taxi going straight to LJ Hospital. In that city, in that critical moment, the only person he could think about was Jack! Although Jack''s avoidance attitude made him feel very upset. The second time he saw Mr. Ward, who told him those words on behalf of Jack, made him sure that Lyndall and Jack were not totally ipatible. "Maybe...maybe... if I ask for help, will Jack help me?" "For the sake of Lyndall, I would do anything, even kneeling down to Jack and ask him for help!" This was the idea that Willy had in mind. LJ Hospital. In the ward, the thick curtains were closed down to prevent light to pass through. Jack was hugging Amber Knight and watching TV. The jokes performed on the variety show made him and Amberugh happily. From time to time, Jack also inserted a piece of fruit with a toothpick to feed Amber.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He already checked the ward several times before, at that time even Mr. Ward and Brent were keeping watch the ward''s door. As long as anyone approached, he would get informed, so he didn''t worry about exposing the disability of his legs. Amber looked like a kitten, nestlingzily in Jack''s arms, enjoying the hard-wonfort and happiness. She knew what Jack''s goal was. So she also understood that the current situation was really hard to achieve. Anyway, Amber had noints, she just wanted to cherish the present. But... This kind offort and happiness came to an abruptly end because of the noisy sound outside the ward. "It''s so noisy outside!", Amber said, her nose wrinkling slightly. "Wait for me here, I''ll be back soon!". Jack smiled softly. He got up and sat back on the wheelchair, pushing towards the outside of the ward. Only when he got closer to the ward''s door, his face gradually turned serious. Because he heard that who was making that noise was... Willy. He already refused him the first time and the second time he made clear his attitude. Now he came again for the third time and he ran until his wife''s ward to make such a big noise. This made Jack''s mood stirred up with anger... So...had Willy failed to appreciate Jack''s kindness? Chapter 537 Even If He’s Dead, Find His Corpse Just as Jack left the ward on his wheelchair. Brent and Mr. Ward were holding back Willy, who was desperately trying to break into the ward. Before Jack could vent his rage. Willy was exhrated at the sight of Jack. With a loud thud! Willy dropped to his knees and whined, "Mr. Hughes, something happened to my boss. You must save him!" Bang! Bang! Bang! A rapid series of kowtow came after the whiny plead. With a pair of blood-shot eyes, Willy knocked his head on the ground with steadfast will. In just a few knocks, his forehead cracked and blood was shed. But that didn''t stop him. Because he knew only Jack could help Lyndall and him in this city. And only Jack was capable of finding and saving Lyndall in the quickest way possible! However condescending he usually was, Willy put all his dignity aside at this moment. Jack, Brent and Mr. Ward were all dumbstruck at the scene. Jack knew a little about Willy because of the incident with Katherine. He was a conceited and arrogant man. In contrast with Lyndall''s steadiness, arrogance was in in sight on his face.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only For someone like that to put away his personality and acted as low as he was this moment. This was the thing that astonished Jack. "What happened?" Jack asked calmly. Willy lifted his head. Blood was dripping down the bridge of his nose, making his face looked insidious. He pleaded, "When I came to visit you just now, something happened at Lyndall''s hotel room. When I got back, Lyndall had already gone missing and there were bullet holes everywhere. And I couldn''t get into contact with him!" Jack stunned a little. Lyndall was the underground king in LD City, who had supreme status and power. Being in the position he was in, it would be natural for him to be extra careful when he went out. Not to mention the arrangements and efforts to protect his safety. He should be able to handle an assassination out of the blue. But from Willy''s short description, this was apparently out of Lyndall''s capabilities and his life was at risk! "Hmm..." Exhaling deeply, Jack remained silent. Willy immediately felt fidgety at Jack''s reaction. "Mr. Hughes, please save Lyndall." Bang! With another knock with the forehead, blood stained the ground. Bang, bang, bang... Willy seemed to go nuts and kept on kowtow with all his might regardless of the wound in his forehead. Giving up all his pride and dignity, he positioned himself as low as the pond scum. Mr. Ward and Brent exchanged a look and simultaneously shifted their gaze onto Jack, who was still silent. They both knew there was not much aversion going on between Jack and Lyndall. Or else Jack wouldn''t have ordered Mr. Ward to pass the message when Lyndall came to invite him the second time. Seeing that Jack didn''t move a muscle. Mr. Ward gave Brent an eye signal. Brent got the message and was about to pick up Willy, who was still kowtowing. However. Willy suddenly gave out a loud whine and stumbled while crawling towards Jack. Brent and Mr. Ward were caught off guard by the scene. Before they could react, Willy had already pounced on Jack and hugged his leg. "Please, please save Lyndall. If you save him, I''ll be your ve for the rest of my life to repay you!" He whined desperately. As a man, he was at this moment flooded with tears. "Can''t you get your people from LD City to handle this?" Jack asked. Lyndall was the underground king in LD city, who has strong base of underlings. They could''ve settled this matter as swiftly as Jack could. "It''s toote, it''s toote..." With dazed eyes, Willypletely disregarded the blood dripping from his forehead and whined, "When I came thest time, I set my phone to silent mode. I was careless and didn''t see his message asking for my support an hour ago!" Jack''s expression changed and vividness shed in his eyes. He immediately ordered, "Mr. Ward and Brent, get all our forces to search for him now. Even if he''s dead, find his corpse." Upon hearing that. Willy was exhrated and couldn''t control himself. Trembling, he made a step back while kneeling then made another kowtow on the ground with his forehead. "Thank you Mr. Hughes, thank you Mr. Hughes..." Frowning, Jack reached out and stopped him from making another kowtow on the ground, then said, "Stop this. What you need to do now is to tell Mr. Ward and Brent all the information you have so they can get the searchmence swiftly, not to cry helplessly like a girl." Willy stunned a little and then raised his arm to wipe the tears off his face. He got up and stared at Mr. Ward and Brent with his blood-stained face. Having received the order, Mr. Ward and Brent was about to take Willy away. However, Jack pondered for a few seconds and stopped them. "Wait a second, Brent. I''m going too. Let me go update Amber real quick." "Mr. Hughes, you..." Willy involuntarily looked at Jack''s legs. Mr. Ward said calmly, "We''ll take care of young master, you don''t have to worry about him." Jack returned to the ward and told Amber there was some urgent matter to handle at DT Agency, that he would ask Daisy to look after her while he was away. Amber didn''t ask much and nodded. Their Rolls-Royce left the hospital and drove towards the hotel Lyndall and Willy stayed in. Along the way, Mr. Ward made a series of calls and got the search rolling. It was as if a huge fis was deployed into the vast ocean. Listening to Mr. Ward''s calls, Willy gradually calmed down and wasn''t as frantic as before, even though he was still nervous. He took glimpses at Jack from time to time, his eyes filled with reverence and confusion. "Are you curious why I agreed to help Lyndall without much hassle?" Jack looked at Willy while rubbing his nose. Willy froze for a slight moment and nodded. Jack looked out the window while smiling, "He''s worth my help." Jack did have some personal issue with Lyndall after the incident with Katherine. But Lyndall''s attitude and way of handling the situation gave him a deep impression. In Jack''s perspective, Lyndall held his own principles even when he was doing whatever it took to get what he wanted. This sole factor shown that Lyndall was different from average men. In this era, it was hard to meet someone who held their principles in the face of wealth and power. And this impression gave Jack the feeling that he wouldn''t make Lyndall an enemy. Even though there were some personal issues, but there was no hate. Lyndall was the one being set up in the Plum Bar incident. He frankly shown Jack his stance upfront and personally took care of the matter. Now that he was in trouble, Jack felt he was simply returning him his "favor" in the Plum Bar incident by helping him. It was just that...could they make it in time?" Chapter 538 Lyndall’s Conviction Night fell. It was deep in the woods. Gigantic trees and shrubs were everywhere. The vines were intertwining like some enormous pythons. The thickyer of leaves on the ground reeked of rottenness. Zoom! A human figure shed across the woods into the shrub in the opposite end like an agile ape. It didn''t make a single sound stepping on the rotten leaves and twigs on the ground. From not far away, two streams of light shed towards the direction where the figure had just appeared. Two human figures then approached quickly. Under the light, two assassins were in sight wearing a smiling and a crying face mask respectively. The masks gave them an insidious aura which sent chills down one''s spine. "Now isn''t he something. He was able to move stealthily in the woods." The assassin with the smiling face mask stepped on the thickyer of leaves on the ground and made some rustling sound. His right calf had been bandaged. It was bandaged after the previous car chase. Due to the pain, his movements were slightly restricted. "He might be able to hide his footsteps, but he won''t be able to hide the sound of the air flow triggered by his speedy movements," the assassin with the crying face mask said coldly. He didn''t say this to exin to his partner, but to deliver a message to Lyndall, who was hiding somewhere in the woods, "You can''t hide your whereabouts for long in this silent mountain. I know you''re just nearby. You better surrender ande out so we might give you a swift death." "That''s right. You''re wounded, so you''re going to die from blood loss if this keeps up. Why go through this pain to torture yourself before you die?" The assassin with the smiling face mask smiled mockingly. Suddenly. Something was heard moving behind them. The duo immediately alerted and turned around. "He''s over there!" They dashed out simultaneously like a pair of arrows. In the shrub. Lyndall was curling up among the thorny undergrowths and restraining himself from moving a muscle. Blood dripped out from the multiple poked wounds on his body. Gritting his teeth, he had on a firm gaze. As if the bleeding and pain on his body were nonexistent. "Even if I might die from blood loss in these woods like a stray dog, I won''t give up the slightest chance of survival." This was what in Lyndall''s mind, which was also his conviction at this moment! After running away from the hotel, he sped the car all the way trying to get rid of the assassins.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But the assassins were too aggressive with the chase which gave him no choice but to drive out of the city into the mountains. He did think of contacting Willy again for help, but his cell phone was already broken from the previous fight. He was hoping to get rid of the assassins with theplicated terrain in the mountains. But the assassins'' ability to cope with theplicated terrain was out of his expectation. The only thing he could do now was to continue to hide as long as possible to buy himself time. He had deployed his skills in getting around in the mountains to the extreme. He could even control the angle of his feetnding on the rotten leaves and twigs so he didn''t make a sound moving around. But as the assassin said, he can hide the sound of his footsteps but not the sound of air flow from his movements. In the woods where it was dead silent at night, the sound of air flow he made when moving around at high speed was simply too easy to detect. But there was nothing he could do about it. He wouldn''t be able to move from ce to ce quickly otherwise. The bleeding in his right shoulder hadn''t stop. He simply tore a strap of cloth off his shirt and wrapped it up to slow down the bleeding. Even so, Lyndall was at the moment worn out from all the running and hiding. Losing blood and strength, waves of sleepiness hit him like trucks. The only thing that was keeping him up was his intrinsic sense of survival. Gradually, the sound of the assassins disappeared. Finally, they were far gone. Taking a silent sigh of relieve, Lyndall disregarded the thorns and reached out his hands to tear apart the shrub. Then he pounced out of the shrub he was hiding in. But that also caused the thorns that were hooked on his skin to tear his wounds even deeper and wider. Thud! Falling to the ground, he gasped for air heavily. He picked some leaves and sucked on them relentlessly. He was extremely thirsty. He felt as if his tongue was about to burn and exploded. Food and water were the only source of energy to sustain the body''s functionality. At this moment, Lyndall could only suck on the dew from the leaves that could hardly moisturize his tongue. Suddenly. Light shed from a distance away. A rant was then heard, "Damn, there are so many animals here in this jungle. We''ve been distracted so many times!" Again! Lyndall had already gotten used to it by this moment. In the afternoon, there were a few times when he managed to get out of the assassins'' grasp by having the animals distracting their chase. Now that it was already night time, it made things easier than it was in the afternoon. It was just that the assassin had quick reactions, they always came back to where he was immediately after sensing his motions. It took less than two minutes every time for them toe back, which made it almost impossible for Lyndall, who was exhausted, to get rid of them. Ran! Bearing the sore and pain in his limbs, Lyndall dashed towards another direction tip-toeing. He didn''t even bother to discern where he was heading anymore. As long as he could get away from these two assassins, he was confident he would be able to make it out alive from this mountain. "He''s over there!" Just as Lyndall made his move, two streams of light shed towards the spot he was squatting at just a second ago. The next second, the assassins speedily approached. They saw the few pieces of leaves that were freshly plucked, and also the bite marks on them. The duo exchanged a look that was filled with helplessness and frustration. This target... was too tenacious! The whole day of hunting had made the two professional assassins feeling resentful. Lyndall gave them the feeling they were dealing with a creature that was so hard to terminate. They knew Lyndall had no more tricks up his sleeve, and also that he was nearly passing out due to blood loss. Bt Lyndall simply wouldn''t give up and deadlocked with them up until this moment with his worn out body. This was a humiliation! But at the same time, the duo oddly felt a sense of reverence towards this "creature". "We''ll be in big trouble if we don''t terminate this kind of target. He will being back for us." The assassin with the crying face mask said gravely. The other nodded in agreement. Then, they focused to sense the vague swooshing sound in the woods, distinguished the direction and went after it. At the same time. By the mountain''s roadside. A dozen dashing cars halted simultaneously. Brent and Mr. Ward got down and helped Jack out of the car. Willy had already got down and ran towards the two demolished cars parking by the roadside. After confirming, he turned to Jack and the crowd in exhration. "Mr. Hughes, this is Lyndall''s car!" With that said, he excitedly looked into the woods, "Lyndall is in these woods. The assassins'' car is here too. Lyndall should still be alive." Jack and Brent exchanged a look which was filled with grave. Being Lyndall''s subordinate, Willy learned the ability to survive in the underground world. It was reasonable for him to have this kind of thought that most people would have. But for Jack, what he learned from Brent was the ability to murder. As the king of mercenary soldiers, the God on the battle field, Brent''s sophistication in this kind of matter is head and shoulders above Willy''s. Same went to Jack, who learned everything he knew from Brent. In the minds of Jack and Brent. If they were the assassins, they wouldn''te back for the car after they terminated the target. They would leave the scene with another option. However, Jack ordered, "Commence the search operation! Make the big scene as much as possible. I want to alert the two assassins so they feel the pressure and hold back on their actions!"?????????????? Chapter 539 Survival Of The Fittest! "Creating amotion?" The people from the Hughes office started to walk into the forest. Brent stood beside Jack and grinned, "I''ll do it!" On saying, Brent swiftly walked to the wrecked cars. After the collision, both cars were utterly destroyed. Lyndall''s BMW X7''s gas tank cover was broken and the air was filled with the pungent smell of gasoline. Bash! Brent kicked off the gas tank cover. His kick startled Jack and the rest. "Everyone back off!" Brent grinned and then calmly lit a cigarette. He smoked the cigarette as he continued to back away. Once he was at a safe distance, he flicked the cigarette into the gas tank. They could see the perfect arch that the cigarette flew andnded perfectly into the gas tank. The next second, a raging fire raged with a ''whoosh'' from the gas tank.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kaboom! The explosion rocked and reverberated through the forest. All sorts of flying creatures in the forest took to the sky. The raging fire lit up the night and the road leading up the hill. Jack couldn''t help but break out inughter. He looked at the raging fire shooting into the sky and then looked into the forest. Themotion in the forest obviously intensified when the car exploded. Thismotion was indeed huge! Deep inside the forest, the two killers one wearing a smiling clown disguise and the other a crying clown disguise were chasing Lyndall when they heard the huge explosion. They turned around and saw the night sky lit up in red. "That''s the hillside road." The smiling clown remarked, "Someone''s here." "Let''s end this swiftly!" The crying clown said solemnly. The two of them continued to prowl like predators seeking their prey while exuding their desire to kill. About fifty meters from them. Lyndall curled up, kept still, and remained focused. His shirt was already torn and tattered by the thorns and thistles. It was also bloodied from the countless deep scratches on his skin. He also heard the loudmotion which perked up his spirits. Finally... did someonee to save him? But he couldn''t be sure. Was that loud sound an ident or someoneing to save him? Even if someone was here to save him, he also didn''t dare to move! Because he knew that he had to buy time for his rescue. He knew that he had to endure till daybreak when he would have more chances to survive. He had been hiding like a stray dog for so long. He didn''t want to be defeated at this final stage. A rescue could take a long time while the two killers could kill him in a matter of seconds. The two killers were very familiar with the outdoors and their abilities were beyond his expectations and thereby limiting his options. Apart from hiding, there was no other hope. Suddenly, Lyndall''s body shuddered. He managed to control his movement to a minimum. His face was pale but he maintainedposed. A chill ran down his spine. It was as if something stroked down his spine giving him a bone-chilling feeling. His body was covered with goosebumps. His heartbeat raced. Lyndall''s pupils constricted and he could guess what was behind him. The animals were strange andplexed but there was only a handful that could make a person feel so cold. Hiss... As soon as he guessed, a soft sound was like a thunderp in his ears. Almost at the same moment, Lyndall saw a red forked tongue and the hisses as the tongue flicked around. Snake! The snake slowly crawled behind his back and then slithered to Lyndall''s shoulders. The bone-chilling feeling was even more pronounced when it crawled to Lyndall''s neck. Lyndall''s entire body tensed up and he held his breath. As the snake continued to slither, he started to see the head of the snake. He then made out the diamond-shaped head of the snake which indicated that the snake was poisonous! At that moment, Lyndall felt an impulse to escape! But then the two killers were nearby and could strike at any moment. But the appearance of the poisonous snake poured fuel to the fire. The snake didn''t seem to realize Lyndall''s presence. No! It should already know! A cold-blooded animal is very sensitive to warm-blooded creatures. Lyndall was certain but he didn''t dare to move a muscle. A poisonous snake may not kill him but the two killers would definitely take his life. Lyndall could feel the poisonous snake curling around his neck. The lower half of the snake continued forward until the snake was looking directly at Lyndall. The head of the snake was about the size of a fist. The scales on its body were glossy ck, the eyes of the snake looked merciless and the body vibrated as its tongue continued to sense the air for scents. Lyndall stared into the eyes of the snake. Though he didn''t know the species of the snake, he could feel that this snake was fatally threatening. Then, his heart skipped a beat. He could feel that the snake on his neck started to squeeze him. ''It''s treating me as a prey!'' Lyndall realized in his heart. Then, his pupils dted and he raged. Lyndall suddenly decided to open his mouth wide and bite the poisonous snake. Survival of the fittest! If he didn''t do this, he could either be asphyxiated by the snake or poisoned by it. Almost at the same moment, the snake opened its mouth and tried to bite Lyndall. The snake opened its mouth wide, disying its'' fangs, and gave out a pungent smell. When Lyndall made the decision to bite the snake, he had already anticipated this. Just as the snake opened its mouth, Lyndall tilted his head. Crunch! A stream of fresh blood squirted onto Lyndall''s face. His eyes were focused and ruthless while his pale face was like a bloodthirsty beast. His teeth bit down just below the snake''s head. At this position, the snake''s head was unable to attack Lyndall in return. Crunch... crunch... Lyndall was like a beast in the forest and ruthless to the extreme. Lyndall desperately ground his teeth as he sunk his teeth into the snake. As the snake was struggling to survive, the snake began to squeeze with increasing strength. Lyndall could feel the potential of being suffocated by the snake. Lyndall began to feel the world spin as he started to be dizzy. His survival instincts wanted to open his mouth for him to breathe. But his intelligence made him ovee the basic desire for survival. Because he was clear that if he were to open his mouth, he could very well be dead next. He only stood a chance if he had truly killed the poisonous snake. Then. Just as Lyndall was in a fight for survival with the snake. "Over there!" The smiling clown suddenly thundered. Damn! Lyndall was panicking. When Lyndall was fighting with the snake for survival, though he tried his best to stay silent, he still unknowingly disturbed the shrubs causing them to rustle. The snake hadn''t died but the two killers were approaching. He felt the strong threat of death as if a huge hand had pushed Lyndall ruthlessly into hopelessness... Chapter 540 Do Our Best While The Heavens Decide Our Fate. Rustle... rustle... The footsteps were steady and deliberate in the forest. The movement of the killers wasn''t fast but each step could be clearly heard which made Lyndall feel that he was slowly cast into the depths of hell. "Finally... you can''t hide anymore, can you?" The smiling clown sniggered, "You must have bled dry after hiding for so long. I must give it to you. You are the strongest among those I had killed." "Be careful, don''t let him get away again." The crying clown reminded solemnly. Lyndall was overwhelmed by hopelessness. He could see that the two killer''s shlight was shining towards the log which he was hiding in. Fear raged within him. There was no way that he could make a run for it. Lyndall was feeling hopeless, desperate but was also furious. If it wasn''t for the poisonous snake in his mouth, he might have a chance of surviving this! Crunch... crunch... Lyndall began to chew furiously. He could even feel that as he chewed, his top and bottom teeth began toe in contact. But he didn''t stop. Then, he started to feel around and his right hand managed to feel a branch. It must have fallen not too long ago as it was firm and hard. Waiting for death! Lyndall never came to this. Even in the face of impending death, he would make sure that he drew blood from the attacker. Rustle... rustle... The footsteps became closer. Lyndall continued to chew on the snake as his right hand grabbed the branch tightly. He would slug it out as long as there was a breath in him. This was his belief. This was also the fighting spirit that took Lyndall so far through these years. The lights were getting nearer and the intensity started to hurt his eyes. The two killers were getting nearer. Lyndall could even start to make out the legs of the killers when he squinted to look. There were almost on top of him! Then, kaboom! Another loud explosion rocked the forest scaring off all the birds into the air. The two startled killers turned to look towards the direction of the explosion. It was the same direction as the first explosion and likewise, the fire shot towards the sky. "Now!" Lyndall''s eyes raged wildly. He was like a beast lunging at his prey. His weak body erupted with strength and dashed out of the log. His hands grabbed on the poisonous snake and yanked. Rip! Fresh blood sttered into the air. The severed snake was thrown towards the two killers. At the same time, the two killers turned and ducked when the snake hit their masks. Lyndall knew his limits and didn''t stay around to fight but ran like a ferocious beast into the darkness. Escape! He ran like his life really depended on it! As long as he ran, he could buy more time and his hope for survival would increase. He wasn''t sure if the two explosions indicated that his saviors had arrived. But as long as there was a change, anything was possible. Bang, bang, bang...Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After running several meters, gunshots started to ring out behind him. Bullets zinged past him. Lyndall didn''t even think of dodging the bullets. In reality, it was practically impossible to dodge a bullet. Those who could dodge a bullet were prepared for it. As Lyndall was running, the only thing that he could do was to vary his path, thereby making him unpredictable. As long as the killers couldn''t aim, then the bullets won''t hit him! But then. Thud! Fresh blood erupted from his right leg. Lyndall grunted as the intense pain radiated through his body. He almost copsed onto the ground but he clenched his teeth, stood up, and continued to stagger away. "Damn it, damn it!" The smiling clown stomped his feet and cussed. The pistol on this right hand was smothering. He said with worry, "Perhaps we should break off? It must be his peopleing to save him." "Break off, your ass!" The crying clown berated him and the two of them continued their pursuit. An extremely weak person who was on the brink of death could never escape from two experienced killers. Putting aside the terrain, ident, and Lyndall''s strong instinct for survival, this should have been a simple assassination for the two of them! But they had been on the pursuit since noon till now! At that moment, the lights were shing around in the forest. The people of the Hughes family office lined up orderly ten meters apart as they moved deep into the forest. This was a virgin forest and the terrain was rough making their progress difficult. But as they progressed, they easily found the tracks left by Lyndall and the others. If Lyndall and the killers had entered the forest normally, then it could be very difficult to pick up their tracks. But Lyndall was escaping while the killers were pursuing him. In that process, a lot of branches were broken and it was easy to find pick up their trail. On the other side. Jack leaned onto Brent''s back and went into the forest together. Mr. Ward also followed quietly as he scanned the surroundings with his shlight. Willy was horrified as he ran and stumbled through the forest with his shlight. His face was also bleeding from being scratched by the thorns and thistles. He looked very desperate and worried for Lyndall. "Young Master, the chances of us finding Lyndall like this is almost zero." Mr. Ward frowned as he said solemnly. He brought dozens of men from the local Hughes office to search the hill forest but it was an impossible task. Now they were only at a small sector of the hillside forest! Jack leaned onto Brent''s back and grinned. "He is an intelligent man. Even if he didn''t know that we are here to save him, after hearing the two explosions and if he is still alive, he would find a way to get to us." "But, will it be in time?" Mr. Ward''s expression darkened. He really wanted to ask if what they were doing is effective. To him, what they were doing was a futile effort. He wanted to say this but held back his words. "Brent, what do you think?" Jack asked. Brent calmly replied, "Do our best while the heavens decide his fate." It was clear that Brent also thought that Lyndall''s chances of survival were close to nothing.????? Chapter 541: 541 Someone Was Coming to Save Him! Jack didn''t argue, because he knew that Brent and Mr. Ward made this judgment based on their own experience. It was like looking for a needle in the sea to find a person in this big forest. "For some things, we can have a chance to seed if do them. But if we don''t do them, we don''t even have a chance to sess, right?" Jack was lying on Brent''s back and looked at the distance. Then his eyes became deep. While the three of them were talking, Willy, who had been rushing to the front, had disappeared.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was dark in the woods, and they couldn''t even see Willy''s shlight. "He rushed to the front. He will be OK. After all, he is Lyndall''s greatest subordinate. He should be good at Kung Fu, so he can be able to deal with killers." Mr. Ward noticed the change of Jack''s expression andforted him. Jack nodded, "Well." Jack looked at the people in the Hughes family who were beside him. After a hesitation, Jack said, "Let everyone double the distance and expand the search scope." "But..." Mr. Ward hesitated. Brent said, "Young master, this will increase the risk of everyone being assassinated." "It doesn''t matter." Jack shook his head, looked at the darkness of the forest and whispered in his heart, "Lyndall, I''ve given you a chance. You''re a smart man. You''ll take hold of it, won''t you?" In the forest, Lyndall was no longer hiding like before, but like a dying man, he grabbed thest chance and ran desperately towards the explosion. He was scarred and besmeared with blood. His face was also covered with blood, with his own blood and the blood of that snake that he had just bitten. All of these make Lyndall extremely terrible at this time. He was like the death out of a sea of blood. But the death was trying to escape! The people behind him quickly approached him. There was light in the woods. From time to time, Lyndall looked back, his fear spreading like wild grass. But he didn''t dare to stop and hide. Although he was very weak and even fell to the ground several times, he immediately got up and continued to run without any pause. He knew it was thest chance! He must grab thest chance to live. Otherwise, he couldn''t guarantee that he would be lucky again- there would be another explosion at the most dangerous moment to distract the attention of the two killers! In fact, the two killers behind him thought the same way. Lyndall could know that from the speed of the two killers'' desperate pursuit. Everyone knew this was thest chance! For Lyndall, it was thest chance to survive. For the two killers, it was thest chance to kill Lyndall. The two killers were no longer as "idle" as before. Now they were like hyenas, chasing after Lyndall. Lyndall was not as fast as the two killers. He could feel the killers behind him getting closer and closer. Even the light from the shlight of the killers could reach him. "I really... can''t escape?" The sense of despair was getting stronger and stronger. Lyndall clenched his teeth. His eyes were still firm and he didn''t give up. He must grab the chance! He must grab the chance to survive! The belief of LD underground king was iparable. This contributed to Lyndall''s struggle for survival, which depressed the two killers. "Bang!" There was a shot. "Bang!" Lyndall hid behind a big tree next to him, and suddenly there was a huge hole in the trunk of the tree. This shot was more urate than before! Lyndall''s pupils suddenly contracted, and then he continued to run. "Bang, bang, Bang..." Behind him, the killer shot several times. Lyndall changed his trajectory again, making his trajectoryplex. Butpared with the rxed pace before, at this moment, Lyndall was aware of the pressure of death. He could clearly feel that the shooter had changed! Although he had tried his best to make his trajectoryplex, the bullets in the rear still had to pass him again and again. "Pu!" Lyndall''s left leg shook as he ran. The bullet ran through his calf in an instant, and arge amount of blood sshed out. The pain made his face twisted. As he screamed, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He even rolled forward two times before stopping. "We seeded!" Someone eximed in surprise, "Now, I''m going to kill him." Lyndall sat on the ground, looking hopelessly at the two beams of light that were approaching in the distance. Death was rapidly approaching him. Lyndall''s face was pale and he was so desperate. At this moment, Lyndall showed a bitter smile. It was just that the smile on the bloodstained face was creepy. "After all, I can''t survive?" Lyndall, dispirited, stretched his arms andy on the thick leaves. He was tired, really exhausted to the extreme. With his left leg was shot and he lost the ability to escape, his strong belief was also rapidly disintegrating. The gunshot wound not only brought severe pain and made him lose the ability of acting, but also elerated the speed of his blood loss. As Lyndally down, he felt dizzy. "Huh?" All of a sudden, Lyndall''s eyelids twitched and he felt the light, which was a little harsh as it swept through his eyes. And the light didn''te from the direction of the killers. It wasing from over his head. "Someone ising!" In a sh, Lyndall''s eyes blinked with unprecedented happiness. This light let him see thest glimmer of hope in despair, and also let him burn thest glimmer of me to survive. Lyndall clenched his teeth and sat up with thest bit of strength. Lyndall turned to look at the direction of the light and yelled with all his strength. "Here I am!" As Lyndall sat up, he saw the light clearly. Next second, A familiar and excited voice reverberated in the forest. "Lyndall!" Willy! Lyndall instantly recognized that it was Willy''s voice. He saw that the light was rapidly approaching. Lyndall slowly looked back at the two killers. Two killers were running towards him. He could see the two figures and the two horrible clown masks. "Who dares hurt Lyndall?" "Bang!" With Willy''s roar, the gunfire suddenly rang through the forest. Lyndall clearly saw that the two killers stopped. They seemed to be hesitant. Then, Willy''s excited and ecstatic voice sounded behind him again. "Lyndall, don''t be afraid! I''ming. With me, no one can hurt you today!" As soon as Lyndall looked back, he saw Willy running towards him with a gun in one hand and a shlight in the other. And behind Willy, there were some seams of light. Someone was reallying to save him!???????????? Chapter 543 No God Can Save You When I Decided To Kill You "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Willy''s frantic roar of rage reverberated in the woods. The words Jack just said, and the gaze in Jack and Lyndall''s eyes made Willy felt like he was about to lose it. He suddenly felt like he was just a clown. The scheme he had spent so much effort in nning turned out to be a vulnerable n in their eyes! Now not only his n had failed, he even lost an arm. And was being judged by Jack. Embarrassment! Humiliation! The shooting pain in his broken wrist took away thest bit of sanity in him. All that was left in his eyes were bloodiness and wickedness. "You should die! You should all die!" "Lyndall, you''re wasting the power in the status you have! You''re the underground king of LD City, yet you''re trying to turn to the righteous path, what a hypocrite you are! I''m capable of doing what you couldn''t bring yourself to do, so it''s time for me to be the underground king!" "And you, Jack you damn crippled! I had underestimated you. So what that you managed to fool me around like a clown? Your underlings have already went after the assassins, I can kill you right here right now!" Gnarling and grunting, Willy stumbled towards his snapped arm that was still holding the gun. Swoosh! However. Something sliced through the air. Willy was only few feet away from the snapped arm. In his horror, he saw that along with the swooshing sound, the snapped arm suddenly flew across the air into Jack. Bam! Jack grabbed the snapped arm, took the gun and threw Willy''s snapped arm away in disgust. After carrying and using the fish scale line for so long, he could already use it like it was one of his limbs. It was too easy for him to use it to retrieve an object from few meters away. In that moment. Willy was dumbstruck. He looked at Jack in disbelief. A wave of chills ran up his back up to his crown, which brought him back to his senses from the short burst of madness. Thud! As if his soul had left the body, Willy dropped to his knees. Jack slowly pointed the gum towards Willy and smirked mockingly, "You nervous now?" Willy''s head was buzzing from the death threat. Staring into the dark muzzle, he had no doubt the bullet wille out the next second. Humans were willing to do anything in the face of a death threat. Willy was not an exception. "I''m wrong, please let me off." Grabbing his broken wrist, tears poured down from Willy''s eyes. He knocked his head hard on the floor and pleaded in desperation repeatedly, "Lyndall, please let me off, I''ve followed you for so many years, spent all my blood, sweat and tears. I''ve always followed your order as your underling, I know you remember that. Please let me off, I was wrong, I was blinded by greed..." Looking at the pleading Willy. Jack spun the gun around his index finger. He then threw the gun to Lyndall, "He''s pleading you, not me. It''s all up to you." Lyndall forced a faint smile. He reached out his right hand to grab the gun. But his body was extremely worn out at this moment that even the action of picking up the gun was difficult for him. He couldn''t even hold the gun properly, but only let the gun rested between his fingers. At Willy''s pleading, tears flowed out from Lyndall''s blurry eyes. Seemingly in pain, his lips started to tremble. His underlings would be agape if they were there to witness this scene. The underground king had always been cold-blooded, nobody ever saw him tear up. But at this moment, his face was filled with tears. Trying hard to hold the gun, he pointed it towards Willy and whined, "I had always take you as my brother, have you... ever take me as your big brother?" At the same time, his expression became firm. His right index finger slowly rested on the trigger. What it took to be the underground king of LD City was to kill decisively. Even though he was heartbroken at this moment, he made up his mind instantly. "Lyndall..." Still sobbing, Willy raised his head and whined. However. Lyndall was so weak that holding the gun itself was usin all his strength. And he didn''t even have the strength to pull the trigger. His hand trembled a little and the gun fell to the ground. Oh no! Jack immediately alerted. His pupils contracted. Almost at the same time. With a huge outburst of roaring, Willy pounced towards the gun like a mad beast. This was a chance! A chance to turn the table around and survive this predicament!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lyndall was indeed his big brother that he was destined to die in front of him! Willy''s became more and more agitated as he approached closer to the gun. Hepletely disregarded the pain and bleeding in his right hand and reached out his left hand to grab for the gun. Lyndallwas at this moment totally worn out and started to go into a daze. He couldn''t react at all to Willy, who was pouncing towards him. In thest second. Just as Willy''s hand almost reached the gun. Bang! A leg out of nowhere kicked at his head. With a squeal, he flew across the air to the side. It felt as if the air froze for a moment there. Vitality immediately came back to Lyndall''s void eyes. He came back to his sense and looked at Jack in disbelief. And Willy, who was rolling on the ground, was dumbstruck. He widened his eyes, as if seeing a ghost. Looking at Jack in horror, he roared with all his might, "Aren''t, aren''t you crippled? Aren''t you now a damn crippled? How could you still stand up?" Standing beside Lyndall, Jack looked at Willy indifferently. Feeling helpless, he shrugged, "Yeah, I wanted to stay down and be a damn crippled. But you would''ve expected your big brother to be so impotent?" "You son of a..." Lyndall cursed. Jack shrugged again, "Since you can''t make the shot, guess I''ll have to do it for you?" With that said. Standing up straight, Jack looked down at Willy, who was in mad desperation, as if he was looking at the corpse of a stray dog. At this moment, Willy feltpletely hopeless! He even closed his eyes. Jack, who pretended to be a crippled, had forced him into a corner where he had no chance of fighting back. However. Bang! Ding! Just as the gunshot was heard, there was a sparkle at the gun in Jack''s hand. He clearly felt something hit on the gun with a forceful impact. It made Jack missed his shot. The bulletnded on the ground beside Willy. "I didn''t die?" Willy opened his eyes, exhrated. But at the next second. Coldness climbed onto Jack''s face. He narrowed his eyes. "No God can save you when I, Jack Hughes, decided to kill you!" Swoosh! Something shed through the air. A faint light reflected by the fish scale line in the air. Just as he was exhrated, Willy suddenly trembled and felt coolness at his neck. His eyes widened as he subconsciously raised his left hand to feel his neck and realized it was moist. Pfft! The next second, blood spurted out. Swinging his right hand, Jack retrieved his fish scale line. At the same time, he turned around and looked into somewhere in the woods with boiling killing aura. "Your puppet is dead. Now you shoulde out yourself..."????????????? Chapter 544 Token…Powell In the dark woods. It was silent. As Jack turned nonchntly, Lyndall also slowly shifted his gaze. Even though Lyndall was extremely weak at the moment, that he lost consciousness from time to time. He clearly saw that a stone hit Jack''s gun the moment Jack fired the gun. The stone was able to deploy power that was nothing less than a bullet! Was this person... a God? Just like Lyndall, Jack was staring into the darkness. He put on a cool expression, but deep down he was agitated. This person was stronger than the two assassins chasing after Lyndall! And not just by a little. One would have to be at the extreme of their physical and fighting abilities to be able to pull off this "stone killing" technique. If such a person existed, any wood or stone would turn into a lethal weapon in their hands. Even at this moment, Jack could feel a tearing and numbing pain in his right hand''s fingers. It was from the stunning impact when the stone hit the gun just now! Swoosh! Suddenly, something shed through the air from inside the dark woods. Focusing his gaze, Jack felt a strong sense of danger. His scalp went numb. In that moment, he intrinsically shifted his body. Almost at the same time, he saw something shot across his vision. The wind it triggered made Jack narrowed his eyes. Dum! A loud thud. A hole was made in the trunk of the tree right beside Jack. Wood chips were flying everywhere. "This is..." Jack peered from the corner of his eyes and was shocked. It was... a token that had pierced into the trunk! The stale copper token was covered with rust. It was carved exquisitely. Even though the carvings had faded with time, it still made one''s heart skip a beat just looking at it. And in the centre of the token, a "Powell" word was carved in clerical character. At the same time, footsteps were heard from the direction where the token came from. Frowning, Jack turned and looked gravely into the direction. The footsteps were casual and unhurried. Jack subconsciously clenched his fists at the calmness of the enemy. Did he think he had this whole situation under his control? The torchlight that had fallen to the ground partially shed towards the direction. A figure slowly walked out from the dark. Gradually, Jack finally had a clear view of the figure. It was a middle age man. An ordinary middle age man. He was about five foot seven, well-built, with an ordinary set of casual wear and an ordinary feature. Jack knew he wouldn''t be able to identify this man if he were to hide among a crowd! But he also knew he would have one foot into his demise if he were to deem this ordinary-looking man in front of him as an ordinary man. Jack had wide exposure to all sorts of people from the head of the almighty Hughes family down to the beggar by the roadside. Even though living in the same society, everyone carried a distinct temperament which came from their respective upations. Took his father for example, he could deploy a strong aura of authority by just furrowing his brows. Even Madam Hughes could pull off being calm and domineering at the same time. One would know they were no mediocre people just by taking a nce at them. But this man in front of him managed to seal his extraordinary temperamentpletely. The middle age man halted and looked calmly at Willy, who was lying in a pool of blood. He shook his head, "Such a shame, I nearly had you there. I wanted to set you up in a double scheme, but I underestimated you." As he said that, the middle age man nced at Jack''s legs. Double scheme? Jack widened his eyes. He suddenly realized something. "Those two assassins were reallying after Lyndall? Willy was bribed twice, and it was you the second time!" "Huh!" The middle age man twitched the corner of his lips and smirked, "You''re smart. Indeed, Willy was bribed by that imbecile George. Then I took advantage of the situation and dragged you into this game. But I really didn''t expect you were faking your handicap." "George?" Shook, Jack took a glimpse at Lyndall, who was leaning against the tree, and something dawned on him. Was this assassination rted to the incident with HT Real Estate and Charlie? Jack rubbed his nose while putting on a wry smile. Based on George''s character, which was short tempered and love getting revenge, it wouldn''t be a surprise for him to do such a thing. George tried to mess with him and DT Agency using HT Real Estate and Charlie. It would be fair to say that Lyndall single handedly caused Charlie''s death and HT Real Estate''s withdrawal. The loss that these incidents brought about was more than enough to put George in an outrage. "But, who''re you?" Jack stared at the middle age man fiercely, "You wouldn''t have n this double scheme to end me when we have nothing to do with each other, right?" "I''m the man who''ll kill you!" Suddenly, the gaze in the man''s eyes turned sharp and his expression turned wicked. Before he even finished his words, he dashed towards Jack like a shooting arrow. He was quick! Jack was astonished. Just as he was about to react. A strong wave of wind blew into his face as the middle age man had reach in front of him and flinging his fist at him. Shocked, Jack hurriedly raised his hands to block the attack. Bang! A loud thud. Jack felt as if struck by a wrecking ball and immediately stumbled backwards. He finally found his bnce after falling five feet back. Jack''s face turned solemn with an implicit hint of pain. His eyes filled with horror. Dropping his hands, he felt them shivering faintly! He felt an explosive pain deep into the bones in his arms after that one punch. "Such overbearing strength..." Squinting his eyes that were losing focus, Lyndall couldn''t hide his shock in them. It took not only wits and scheme to be the underground king of LD City, but also strength. As someone who fought all his way up to his position as the king, he understood how formidable the punch from the middle age man was. "Hmm...you''re strong. Normal people would have their arms broken after taking my punch just now!" Slightly swinging his fist, there was a faint hint of surprise in the middle age man''s eyes. Jack frowned and didn''t reply.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Because the middle age man was telling the truth. "It''s hard to imagine you''re able to train your body into the shape you''re in now in a span of less than a year. This is intriguing." Narrowing his eyes, the middle age man bent his back into a posture as if a leopard which had his target locked down. At this moment. The aura around him changed immensely. As if a skyscraping aura shot up into the sky out of nowhere. His sharp killing vibes filled the whole terrain. Even Jack felt a sense of being locked down as a target. His body tensed up out of fluster. Lyndall, who was still paralyzed on the ground, was shocked at the scene. At this moment, the middle age man sent chills through every cell in his body. "Careful!" Lyndall mustered his strength and gave Jack a warning. However. The next second. Jack was shocked, "Careful!" Taken aback, Lyndall saw Jack charging towards him like a beast. From the corner of his eyes, he saw the middle age man dashing towards him too like a lightning. In that moment. Lyndall''s mind went nk. With a grave face, he felt his scalp was so tense it was about to explode...??????????? Chapter 545 Their Difference Was Huge The time seemed to slow down at the moment. Jack was furious, he showed a serious face. Lyndall stayed far away from the middle-aged man but Jack still could not catch up with him despite he was closer to Lyndall! It was too easy for the middle-aged man to fight Lyndall who did not have the ability to defend at the moment. Buzz! The middle-aged man rushed towards Lyndall, he held his right fist and a powerful wind triggered. Then, he punched Lyndall''s head heavily. Jack who had experienced his powerful fist before was dumbfounded at the moment. If the fist hit on Lyndall''s head, it could make his skull sunken instantly! Whoosh! Jack waved his right hand in a sh. Fish Scale Line shone with a faint light and wrapped the middle-aged man''s wrist directly. Just then, Jack stepped forward and punched the neck of the middle-aged man. One move was enough to kill people! But Jack did not expect that. When the Fish Scale Line wrapped the middle-aged man''s right hand, he grabbed the line immediately. Then, he jumped backwards with his rushing body. When he wanted to untangle the Fish Scale Line, he bent his right elbow and hit Jack''s chest straight away. Jack did not manage to dodge it. In fact, he jumped onto the air at the moment, nothing supported him. So, he could not dodge it. Bang! Click! His elbow banged on Jack''s chest heavily, a slight bone-cracking sound was heard. Jack changed his expression instantly, he almost fainted. Jack bit his teeth when he was thrown off. He moved his right hand and straight away dragged the middle-aged man away from Lyndall. Flop! Jack kneeled on the ground, he raised his right hand to keep the angle of the Fish Scale Line that tangled the middle-aged man''s right hand. "Puff!" Jack moved his throat and spurted out fresh blood. He could feel the painfulness from his chest. He was clear that the elbow attack had cracked his bone! "Hehe, do you only spurt out blood? You should be proud of yourself!" The middle-aged man did not bother the Fish Scale Line on his right wrist. When he looked at Jack, he showed his arrogant smile andplimented Jack. Jack showed a solemn face, he did not smile although the middle-aged manplimented him. Since he followed Brent to undergo the devil training, he tried hard to train his body. His physique and fighting skill had improved a lot and even made Brent surprised, Brown Hughes evenplimented him before. But for now? His bone cracked and blood spurted out after facing the middle-aged man''s attack with merely two moves! Their difference was so huge. Jack even had the feeling of disappointment. "Carry on!" The next second. The middle-aged man rushed towards Jack again. Jack showed an angry sight and moved the Fish Scale Line instantly. However, the middle-aged man seemed to have expected that, he moved the Fish Scale Line together with Jack simultaneously. Under the huge momentum, Jack changed his expression. He was extremely frightened. For him to drag the Fish Scale Line, it did not depend on his personal strength solely, the strength on his wrist also mattered. However, Jack still dragged by the middle-aged man staggeringly towards him. "Dy the time! Wait for Mr. Ward and Brent toe back!" Jack had made a decision when he rushed towards the middle-aged man. He did not have the thought to fight with the middle-aged man because their difference in strength was so huge. The only thing he could do was to dy the time! Jack showed a strict expression when he looked at the middle-aged man. He changed his defensive mode to attack mode and punched the middle-aged man. Bang, bang, bang... The fight was triggered instantly. The flesh was punched, the blood spurted out. Lyndall sat by the tree with his weak body. He revealed a mournful smile when watching the lopsided fight. In his opinion, Jack was not fighting with the middle-aged man, he was suppressed by the middle-aged man and punched by him severely. The punching sound could be heard. Most of it came from Jack when the middle-aged man kicked him except for some moments they kicked each other. Jack was going to die...if he continued to fight! Lyndall showed a firm sight and bit his teeth. He moved his body with great effort. Gun! If he got the gun, he could help Jack! He could only be the auxiliary at the moment. Everyone was fragile when facing the weapon. No matter how strong he was, he could not fight against the bullet. But Lyndall''s body was so weak. It was difficult for him to move. Lyndall could strongly feel the fragility of his body, he almost lost all his strength. The only thing that supported him was the belief that he wanted to help Jack. His every move would touch his scar. The painfulness made him shiver and sweat. But his determined sight did not show any changes. He kept looking at the gun on the ground. Bang, bang, bang.... A series of punches could be heard. Follow by a loud sound. "Puff!" Jack raised his head and spurted blood across the sky. The difference between their strength was huge, Jack did not even have the eligibility to dy the time. The only thing he could do was to dy the time by his life ridiculously! Jack had not experienced such a dispirited and disappointing moment for a long time. He experienced itst time when he was in the ck hell and facing Brown. But Brown did not treat him harshly at that time as they had the rtionship of rtive. But for this time, the middle-aged man was trying to kill him at every attempt! In other words, the situation now was more dangerous than the Deathmatch that he involved in the ck hell. "Don''t give up, don''t give up...he must have a w, must have a w..." Blood flowed out continuously from Jack''s mouth. His sight was firm as if a monster were focusing on its prey, he paid all his attention to the middle-aged man. But the longer the time they fought, the more disappointed Jack was. Because he found that every move of the middle-aged man did not have w at all! Even if he attacked by big movement, he attacked agilely with hidden defence, as each step was under his precise prediction. No w...how could it be possible? Jack''s heart beat fast, it almost jumped out of his body. It was a shocking moment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A dangerous shadow appeared from the nt. Bang! Jack was kicked away by the middle-aged man and fell onto the ground heavily. "You''re so weak! Time to die!" The middle-aged man showed a cold face and walked towards Jack at a fast pace. He did not have a way to trick him, he had no intention to dy the time. The only thing he wanted was to kill Jack in one move! "I can save him, we must be saved!" Lyndall moved his body strugglingly, he knew that the middle-aged man was moving towards Jack. But he did not dare to distract his attention from the gun on the ground. Because it was the only chance to turn the tide! However. When Lyndall got closer to the gun and ready to grab it. Whoosh! The middle-aged man who walked towards Jack turned around immediately and threw a knife across the sky and targeted Lyndall. "Watch out!" Jack opened his eyes big and roared. Bam! The knife shone with cold light and inserted into the trigger of the gun thaty on the ground. Lyndall stretched his body, he was furious at the moment. After that. The middle-aged man said with a cold and serious tone, "My next attack will be on the main artery on your neck!?????????????? Chapter 546 We Will Live and Die Together A murderous and hostile voice echoed throughout the woods. The resolute and simple words came out confidently. In fact, neither Jack nor Lyndall doubted the middle-aged man''s words. He was a man who could aim a throwing knife right into the interstices of the gun trigger. With that, he obviously could hit anything he wanted within a short distance, couldn''t he? It was much easier to aim for one''s carotid artery on the neckpared to the small gap of the gun! "I only want to kill him! You can still live!" The middle-aged man said to Lyndall before he turned around and continued to stride in Jack''s direction. At this moment, Jack wasying on the ground hopelessly. The beating from earlier broke him apart. His limbs were hurting badly. The man did not only have exceptionalbating skills, but his physical strength was also something to be feared by others. He was only 170 centimeters tall, but under his sturdy physique hid his power which didn''t seem to have a limit. His punches and kicks were as hard as steel. Each time he struck, it threw Jack into agony from the pain all over his body. The distinct gap between their strengths only made Jack feel hopeless. He was watching the middle-aged man who was approaching him with murderous intent. Jack gritted his teeth and slowly backed away his body as he struggled to his feet. To just sit around and wait for his doom? That wasn''t something Jack would do! Even if he had to fight till his life''s end, he would do so and not just stand idly by. Just when Jack was halfway up from the ground while he leaned on the tree for support, his eyes suddenly widened. At the same time. The middle-aged man also stopped abruptly as he frowned murderously, "You are courting for death!" He didn''t get to finish his sentence. Then, he turned around and shook his hand, which was holding the throwing knife, and threw it right at Lyndall. At the same time, Lyndall was stretching out his right arm to reach for the handgun. It was just the matter of seconds. He lifted his right arm. sh! The knife pierced through Lyndall''s armpletely, leaving only its handle outside. Blood was gushing out. Jack witnessed this scene with his own eyes. And it sent chills up his spine. The middle-aged man looked like he was out to kill. At the same time Lyndall blocked off the knife with his left arm, he managed to get a hold on the gun with his right one.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Surprisingly, he did not turn around and shoot the man. Instead, he pulled the trigger with all his strength. Bang! "Calling for help?" His expression turned ferocious, and he was looking at Lyndall violently, "Since you want to die, then I''ll make your wishe true!" "No!" As Jack watched him approached Lyndall, something exploded in his mind. Even he couldn''t help but sumb under the attack of this man. What more to say Lyndall who looked like he was on the verge of dying. "Kill me! I''m your target, am I not?" Although Jack felt that his limbs were falling apart, he forced himself up and staggered behind the man, hoping to stop him. ng! Another throwing knife appeared in the man''s hand. His gaze was cold. And amidst it was his intention to kill them both. However, he did not throw the knife out as he did earlier on. Instead, he held it tightly in his hand and strode towards Lyndall. On the other hand, Lyndall had released the gun after he fired that one shot. Now, he was lying on the ground, unmoving just like a dead man. With all the strength he had left in him, he used it to fire the shot earlier to call for help! Forget aboutbating the man, Lyndall did not even have the energy to move his fingers right now. He could feel that the man was getting nearer to him. That monstrous look from the opponent sent chills up Lyndall''s spine, and he felt like he was freezing all over his body. He smiled sadly, "My life in exchange for yours, that should be good enough!" "No! You can''t do this!" Jack''s pale face was mixed with a hint of fear, not to mention his eyes that were getting bloodshot. In fact, he was here to save Lyndall, and he thought he had everything under control. But not this middle-aged man before him. However, it wasn''t like this man came for Lyndall. He actually came to kill Jack. If the man killed Lyndall, this would mean that Lyndall died because of Jack! At this time, the man was already standing in front of Lyndall. He bent down and carried Lyndall in one hand, pulling him up like how he would treat a dead dog. A loud bang sounded. The man threw Lyndall to a tree. There was no hesitation or pause in his movements. Brazenly, he raised his right hand, the throwing knife he held was shining under the dark night. It even looked a little dazzling in the woods. "Thanks..." The light which refracted from the piece of metal made Lyndall squint his eyes. From his peripheral vision, he could see Jack who was staggering in his way. It made him smile as he decided something. Soon after, Lyndall closed his eyes and waited for his death. At the same time when he closed his eyes, the man attacked. "Ah!" At the critical moment, a low roar which bellowed exploded in the woods. Ssh! Blood was gushing out everywhere. Time seemed to have stopped. Lyndall''s eyelids trembled. He clearly felt warm moisture sshing onto his face. However, the pain he expected to feel did note. Finally, Lyndall opened his eyes. He was stunned by the sight before him. In the dark forests. The beam from the shlight shone on the two figures, and stretched their shadows long. The middle-aged man was still standing in front of Lyndall, and the throwing knife was close to Lyndall''s neck. A hand came in from their slides and held the tip of the throwing knife. It blocked the pration of it into Lyndall''s neck, and blood was dripping from that hand. Jack, who was next to them had a cold expression on, but his gaze was determined. "Jack..." Lyndall murmured lowly. The scene before him was like lightning which struck right on him. Lyndall''s emotions becameplicated. In a daze, he thought of the mysterious person he met during breakfast at the hotel, whose words were resounding in his head at the moment. "We''ll stay together through life or death!" Jack used his right arm to hold onto the throwing knife, which was now shing into his flesh. The sharp pain from it was making him tremble all over. However, he still managed to squeeze the words of a vow from between his teeth. He was determined and firm! "Pfft!" The middle-aged man sneered coldly as he threw a sideway nce at Jack, "So this is how the illegitimate child of the Hughes Family is like." "So?" Jack raised his brows and smirked contemptuously. Crunch.... As soon as the man spoke, he twisted the knife in his hand slowly. The de of the knife was already embedded in Jack''s sh, and now with the motion, it was as if the man wanted to grind Jack''s flesh into tiny pieces. "Ah!" Jack screamed out in agony as his whole body shook in pain. His expression was twisted while he kept sucking in deep breaths, hoping to relieve the feeling. "The Grim Reaper would stille around regardless of any obstructions from anyone." The man''s expression was getting colder. He was still twisting the knife. At this time, a roar exploded in the dark jungle. Boom! A piece of rock was mmed into the trunk of the tree Lyndall was leaning on. The sudden change caused the middle-aged man''s expression to change drastically. "Young Master!" At the same time, they saw lights in the distance and the voices of Mr. Ward and Brent came through. Their rescue team was finally here! Jack smiled in relief. He then felt the force in his hand disappear. The man released the knife and turned around. Then, he dashed towards the item that had been smashed into the tree trunk earlier.???????? Chapter 547 Dead, Dead?! So... you were going to escape already? Jack Hughes was a bit confused. The front foot crossed with the killer''s intent, but the back foot was prepared to escape immediately. He nced at the stone on the tree trunk behind Lyndall Long. At the same time, Lyndall lost support and slid down the trunk. Jack slowly turned around his head with his right hand flowing streaks of blood to the ground. As soon as he saw the middle-aged man about to take down the "Powell" name token embedded on the trunk. "Stay!" Jack burst into anger and raised his bloody stained right hand. The Fish Scale Line glowed with a faint cold light as if gently whispering into and wrapping around the middle-aged man. "I want to go; nobody can stay me!" The middle-aged man suddenly turned around and a flying dagger appeared on his hand in which he tantly waved. A crisp sound exploded into the atmosphere. Jack felt the Fish Line Scale that flew out loosened and the rest of the Fish Scale Line also quickly returned to the box. Almost simultaneously. The middle-aged man calmly took down the "Powell" name token, calmly left, and quickly went into the woods. Jack stared nkly on his right hand. The fear couldn''t be hidden from his pale blood-stained face. After Brent gave the Fish Scale Line to him as a weapon, it didn''t always serve a win in battles. There were also losses. However, this was the first time it had been cut off by someone! It also happened in a snap! Easily, it was like cutting a piece of cloth. Looking up at the direction where the middle-aged man left, Jack''s pupils tightened with fear. This person...who was this? What did that piece of "Powell" name tag mean? The reason why he gave a shot a while ago wasn''t to keep the middle-aged man, but rather to keep the "Powell" name tag embedded on the tree trunk. A token that allowed the middle-aged man to be still and firm to get it away, even if he could be encircled by men, must be of importance. "Young master!" As Mr. Ward and Brent rushed over, their faces changed drastically and were extremely frightened. When they saw Jack covered in injuries, they were stunned. Even Brent, who revived from the death, couldn''t help but take a cold breath. His gaze moved down to Jack''s right hand. Through the light, one could vaguely see the flesh torn down, all dripping with blood. "Let''s go." Jack bitterly smiled, and told Mr. Ward and Brent, "I''ve always thought that you two found something wrong." "We found it." Mr. Ward nodded and strongly spoke, "But we need to kill the killer. Brent and I already did our best to get it resolved as quickly as possible and rushed back." While he was talking, Mr. Ward frowned at Willy Parker''s corpse, "I didn''t think that there''s more than just Willy Parker in this matter." "The one that got away a while ago is the true danger behind all of them." Jack looked down at Lyndall Long who was lying on the floor, "If it wasn''t for Lyndall''s desperate gunshot that bought us some time, you would''ve seen two corpses by now." Mr. Ward and Brent''s faces changed simultaneously. They were so frightened. Both of them came forward. Brent carried Jack, and Mr. Ward carried Lyndall. Brent also helped carry a hand. They were about to walk away from the woods. When Jack suddenly called out Brent. He pointed at the stone thrown into the tree trunk a while ago, "Brent, when did you get so strong?" "What?" Brent froze for a moment, turned to see the stone that didn''t enter the tree trunk, and was shocked, "I, I didn''t do this!" Boom! At that moment, Jack was stunned and his face changed drastically. There were other masters in these deep woods? "Even Brent still couldn''t achieve such strong force!" Mr. Ward nced and was lost in shock. He had worked with Brent for many years, so he knew how strong Brent is, "If Brent throws this rock, he could only reach two-thirds of this force." Jack looked extremely cold. Looking at the dark mountains and woods that surrounded them. That master who has been hiding in the dark, why should he save me? After taking a deep breath, Jack said, "Let''s get out of here as fast as possible. Set off signal res and gather everyone from the local office of the Hughes family." Simultaneously, a signal re rose up into the sky. Jack and the three other men then walked away. Before the people from the Hughes family office arrived. Mr. Ward worriedly asked, "Young master, what is the background of the person who just ran away? Now that he has run away and you''ve revealed yourself, it might bring more danger." "We can''t keep him." Jack bitterly smiled, "Even if Brent was there, we still can''t keep him." The force of the stone hitting into the trunk had been said by Brent and Mr. Ward themselves. He had also personally felt the middle-aged man''s strength. If he could hit the trunk with the stones he threw, then he should be as good as the man who saved him. There was no doubt that the existence of such strength was superior.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Brent pursed his lips, but he didn''t rebut. With his extensive fighting experiences, when he first saw Jack''s injury, he already knew that it was a one-sided battle. He also knew Jack''s strength very well; thus,paring the two, he now clearly knew the strength of the killer who calmly left. Jack hesitated for a while then asked, "Mr. Ward, do you know any wealthy or powerful families with the surname Powell?" Mr. Ward''s body shook and wobbled. Maybe it was due to his old body and carrying Lyndall might be too heavy for him that led him to be unstable. He shook his head, "No, I don''t." "Alright, let''s go to LJ Hospital as soon as possible." Jack didn''t dig deeper into it. He looked at Lyndall who was still unconscious, "This guy is loyal enough. It would be a pity if he died." Mr. Ward and Brent sped up at the same time. As they near the mountainside, the people from the local office of the Hughes family who once scattered also swarmed around. With the arrival of protection, Jack finally felt relieved. The pressure and fear brought by the middle-aged man to him was too strong, strong enough to bring him into despair. Though the middle-aged man escaped already, he was still hidden in the woods. It would be hard to guarantee that he wouldn''t return and carry out an assassination in secret. With the middle-aged man''s strength, Jack was certain of his power! Looking back, Jack still lingered with fear. Each scene reyed in his mind like a nightmare, leaving Jack in low spirits. The difference in their strengths made him feel powerless as he faced the middle-aged man. He only felt this defeat from Brown Hughes in so long. Yet this time, it felt even stronger! It was so strong that Jack and Lyndall had a near-death experience. However. Following the exmation from the people from the local office of the Hughes family, Jack was instantly awakened from his frightening stage into reality. "There''s a corpse!" With that exmation, the entire group exploded. "Guards, have two people go and check!" Mr. Ward screamed while carrying Lyndall and kept back to back with Brent who was carrying Jack to allow the people from the local office of the Hughes family to check around the area. Jackid on Brent''s back, staring at the two people from the Hughes family office walking towards the front, and directed his attention there. Along the mountain highway, the two cars that exploded a while ago still continued to emit smoke and fire res. At the back were more than a dozen cars they just drove here. The corpse wasying right in front of their Rolls Royce. As soon as Jack saw the corpse clearly, a "bang" sounded in his head. He blurted out. "Dead, dead?!"???????? Chapter 548 Mr. Ward’s Panic Although separated by a distance. Looking down from above with a bright light shed by a torch, Jack could see very clearly. This corpse was the middle aged man who tried to kill him just a moment ago! Jack turned numb in an instant, with sweat forming on his forehead. How long had it been since this middle aged man had left, walking out from the mountains with sprawling forest and then being killed? They had just walked out, although not faster than the middle aged man, the time gap still shouldn''t make so much difference. In other words, this man had been killed very recently. Thinking of this mighty man that made Jack desperate, the scene before him seemed like a dream, it was just too unbelievable. He really couldn''t believe what he was seeing! "Brent, take me over to him!" Jack patted Brent''s shoulders. Meanwhile, two of Jack''s staff who had already inspected the body earlier looked back and gestured everyone else toe over. Brent then followed and walked over to the middle aged man''s body with Jack on his back, whose shock continued to expand in his mind instead of just fading away. The corpse of the middle aged man was lying t on the ground, with the blood dripping from his body not yet solidified, and the alright clear sh wound on his neck. "He was killed by a knife!" Brent blurted out. As soon as he said this, Jack trembled. How powerful was the person who killed the middle aged man? Was there really anyone capable of this in this world? Full of disbelief, Jack gazed at the corpse of the middle aged man. What happened in front of him dispelled any sense of doubt. since there was no way to refute the fact. From the scene in front of them it waspletely clear what had happened. The middle aged man had just walked out from the forest, encountered someone powerful but unknown and then was killed by the knife instantly. "It seems he really was just killed a short while ago." One of Jack''s investigator said in a deep voice. There were many ways to determine the time of death. Suddenly. A chill ran down Jack''s back. Still in a daze he then thought of the stone that had just been shot into the air before. Perhaps... the reason for the middle aged man to retreat was not that he feared Mr. Ward or Brent, but that he was afraid of the person who had been throwing the stones. "Stay alert!" Mr. Ward''s shouted out sharply, with his face solemn. Then in an instant. Dozens of Jack''s personnel then spread out in circle with caution. Jack was still on Brent''s back, lost in a daze. Not because of the bloody site in front of him but because this middle aged corpse and the person who had secretly helped him. Who exactly was the person that did this? Why did he possess such arbitrary force? It seemed that this powerful middle aged man never expected his fate of being murdered with a knife after he decided to run away. Jack was breathing hard, trying hard to control his emotions. Brent and Mr. Ward also noticed the change in Jack''s mood. Mr. Ward hurriedly approached Jack and whispered softly into his ear, "Master Hughes, this is a good thing for us." To be honest this really was a good thing. The middle aged man had once witnessed Jack stand up, and that the disability was just a disguise. Now with the death of this man, it can be assured this information will never be exposed. A dead man can never speak again after all. This meant that they didn''t need to worry about that man not keeping their secret, and now their worries went away. "I, I know." Jack tried his best to remain calm, but almost failed to remain calm despite his strong mind. A thought then urred to Jack. He patted Brent and said, "Put me down, I want you to go search his body." Once Brent left Jack sitting on the ground, he then stepped forward and began searching the body.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As for the rest of Jack''s staff, none of them paid attention to what was going on behind them. Everyone is focusing on their dark surroundings, keeping vignce against any danger that may arise at any time. Brent''s hands were exploring the still warm and soft body, when suddenly he felt something hard in his right hand. He frowned and then lifted up the man''s clothes. "This is it!" Jack raised his eyebrows, pointed at the token tied to the man''s waist and said, "Take it off and give it to me!" At the same time. Jack didn''t notice this but the moment Mr. Ward saw the token his pupils suddenly began shrinking. There was stunning horror on his old face. Then when Brent handed the token over to Jack. Mr. Ward carrying the passed out Lyndall suddenly came over with incredible speed. As he stepped forward, he grabbed the token with a symbol "Powell" engraved onto it. With Jack and Brent both startled, Mr. Ward quickly put the token into his pocket with his face extremely sullen and signalled Jack and Brent to remain silent. "Let''s go." Jack smiled and could tell that Mr. Ward knew something about this token. Following the order, the rest of Jack''s staff all returned to their cars and drove back to the city. On their way back, because the driver was one of Jack''s other employees, Jack and Brent were unable to ask Mr. Ward about the token. However, Mr. Ward just remained serious and looked out the window. This made the inside of the car terribly quiet. And the atmosphere inside the car was very tense. Once they had arrived at Li Hospital. Mr. Ward then instructed all of Jack''s office to leave during midnight. Brent and Mr. Ward had personally arranged for Jack and Lyndall to be hospitalized. Director Lansing''s expression sank when he saw Jack covered in wounds. But in the end he held back his thoughts and took Jack into the emergency room. Mr. Ward and Brent sat quietly outside the emergency room. Brent then thought about Mr. Ward''s reaction when he saw the token earlier, and since they were alone he started to be curious. Just as he was about to ask about it, Mr. Ward who was rubbing his hands suddenly raised his head and looked at Brent. The stern look in his eyes made Brent swallow back his words and said nothing. After having waited for one hour. Jack was finally taken out of the emergency room and transferred to the VIP ward. Lyndall''s injuries were more severe and was really on the verge of dying, so it would take longer to determine whether he would be ok or not. Inside the ward. It was deathly silent. Only the faint sound of the monitoring instrument was heard very clearly. Jack was lying on the hospital bed and looked quietly at Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward was looking very strange; he was sat on the sofa continuously rubbing his hands together with a solemn expression. Since Jack had been taken to the VIP ward, Mr. Ward remained silent, and had not even asked about Jack''s injuries. "Mr. Ward..." Brent yelled. Mr. Ward trembled and looked up at Brent in shock. All of a sudden, he then felt Jack''s gaze and was suddenly awakened from his trance. Mr. Ward got up and closed the windows of the room, then shut the curtains and told Brent to help inspect the surroundings. Once they had confirmed that no one was around, only then did Mr. Ward take out the"Powell" token. He was holding the token in both hands and his hands were trembling so much that he was struggling to control himself... Chapter 549 Long Thriving Noble Family In the Ward, Mr. Ward was always in a state of terror, holding the token of the "Powell" while trembling. Jack and Brent frowned and were confused. Mr. Ward had always been calm. Mr. Ward had lived for so many years and had experienced many things. He was rarely frightened if it was irrelevant to him or some people close to him. But now, just one token was frightening Mr. Ward! The air seemed to freeze with the mood of Mr. Ward. Jack said, "Brent, pour a ss of water for Mr. Ward." When Mr. Ward took over the ss, he sat on the sofa. As he sipped the water, he stared at the token and gradually calmed down. After a few minutes, Mr. Ward opened his mouth with a gloomy expression and his eyes deep. But his first sentence made Jack and Brent change their expressions. "Young master, this time we really got into a terrible trouble!" Mr. Ward said.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jack was so shocked in his heart. What exactly did Mr. Ward mean? Brent said in a hurry, "Mr. Ward, please stop equivocating and give us a straight answer." Mr. Ward drank all the water in one gulp, swallowed it hard, and then said slowly. "Young master, you know there are Wealthy Family, Long Thriving Family, Noble Family in this world." "Their differences are easy to distinguish. The Quinn family of X City and the Burton family of the capital city are both Wealthy Families. The Zhuge family in X City is Long Thriving Family. And the Hughes family can be regarded as Noble Family." Jack frowned, thought, and soon understood the differences. The Quinn family and the Burton family were both Wealthy Families, but they had not flourished for a long time. They just had a lot of wealth, so they were Wealthy Families. The ancestor of the Zhuge family in X City is Zhuge Liang, which had a long history and profound cultural background, so it was regarded as Long Thriving Family. And the Hughes family had a lot of wealth and power, so it was Noble Family. The gaps between them were small. It was the difference between wealth and power. But actually, there was a big gap between the proportion of wealth and power. Jack rubbed his nose and looked at the "Powell" token in Mr. Ward''s hand. After a careful recollection, he said slowly, "Mr. Ward, is there the Powell family in Wealthy Family, Long Thriving Family, Noble Family?" When people really entered the upper ss, it was easy to find that the world of people who really stood at the top of the pyramid was actually very small. What they saw and heard were totally different from ordinary people. Jack thought about it carefully and he didn''t know that there was the "Powell" family. With a bitter smile, Mr. Ward said, "The Powell family doesn''t belong to these categories, and the Powell family is Long Thriving Noble Family." "Long Thriving Noble Family?" Jack was surprised. Mr. Ward carefully put the "Powell" token on the sofa and said slowly. "Long Thriving Noble Family refers to the family that integrates money, power and history. Only when a family has been prosperous for more than a thousand years and has never been in decline can it be called Long Thriving Noble Family." "Boom!" Although Mr. Ward''s voice was low, it reverberated in the ward like thunder. Jack was stunned. Brent''s pupil constricted, and Mr. Ward''s words had gone beyond his understanding of the world! In the ward, it was silent for nearly a minute. Jack finally resisted his emotion of shock, rubbed his nose and whispered, "There are few families that have been prosperous for more than a thousand years in the world, right? The Rothschild family, which has a long history of prosperity, is just like an ant in front of them, right?" "Yeah!" Mr. Ward nodded without hesitation, then said directly, "A family like Rothschild is just small fry to the Long Thriving Noble Family." After a pause, Mr. Ward added. "However, the Long Thriving Noble Family are rtively low-key. If it wasn''t for the critical moment when the world situation is in crisis, they would never appear in front of the world. So, we are all very strange to the Long Thriving Noble Family, and we have never even heard of them." Mr. Wardughed bitterly and said slowly, "If I hadn''t followed Old master for many years, I would never have known the existence of the Long Thriving Noble Family, let alone that the Powell family is one of them!" Brent was totally stunned. Jack, looking at Mr. Ward, was stunned and didn''t know how to respond. Mr. Ward''s words divided a series of families, such as Wealthy Family and Long Thriving Family, standing above the ordinary people into a higher pyramid. And, the Long Thriving Noble Family was obviously the real existence standing at the top. Regardless of wealth and power, a family that had been prosperous for thousands of years was enough to suppress countless families. In the long period, some things appeared and some things disappeared, which was thew of social development. The existence of the Long Thriving Noble Family just got rid of this kind of fate. What''s more, Jack noticed a sentence of Mr. Ward. "If it wasn''t for the critical moment when the world situation is in crisis, they would never appear in front of the world." In other words, a Long Thriving Noble Family had the ability to control territory and save the world! With the power of the family, they could control the world situation and save tens of thousands of people in the territory. It was terrible! Although Jack tried hard to control his emotions, his heart could not calm down. In a trance of panic, Jack felt so cold and frightened, as if he fell into the iceberg. Jack squinted at the "Powell" token. A ripple of fear passed through him. Jack murmured, "Mr. Ward, what do you think of the Hughes familypared to the Long Thriving Noble Family?" Mr. Ward was stunned. He didn''t reply directly, but bowed his head and thought seriously. Finally, He spoke slowly, "In terms of wealth, power and background, the Hughes family is not inferior to the Long Thriving Noble Family. The only thing worse than the Long Thriving Noble Family is the history of prosperity." After a pause, Mr. Ward added, "However, to measure the strength of a Long Thriving Family is not a simple measure of wealth and power, but an overall measure, so the Hughes family can''t turn back the powers of darkness." That meant the Hughes family was weaker than the Powell family! Jack''s pupils contracted to the extreme. His heart beat faster, and it seemed to jump out of his chest. ording to Mr. Ward''s words, the Hughes family had been infinitely close to the Powell family. The only difference was the history of being prosperous. And most importantly, if the world situation was in crisis, the Hughes family wouldn''t be able to control the situation! Although the difference between the two was very small, but this little difference was also the key to distinguish them! The feelings of doubts, fears and shock surrounded Jack. Finally, all the feelings turned into a helpless smile, "I didn''t even know there was such a horrible existence in the world, so why did they want to kill me?" It was strange that a Long Thriving Noble Family who was so low-key came to kill Jack who was unknown under the circumstance that they didn''t have grudges. Mr. Ward looked at the "Powell" token. With his eyes deep, Mr. Ward said with a low voice, "Now, Young master, you should not think about why the Powell family killed you, but you should worry about the reaction of the Powell family to you after they know the death of the person of the Powell family..." Chapter 550 Decision As Mr. Ward spoke. The atmosphere inside the ward suddenly became serious. Jack felt cold all over, his head seemed to be exploding. He didn''t refute Mr. Ward''s words because what he said was indeed the most terrible issue right now. Being at the top of the pyramid, the Hughes family was already the strongest. It stood among the clouds and looked down at the other powerful families like ants. A Long Thriving Noble Family which was even more powerful whenpared to the Hughes family. If they really wanted vengeance and pursue the matter to the end, it was going to be catastrophic for Jack. It would undoubtedly be a " death punishment from the heavens"! Right now, it wasn''t about considering why someone from Powell Family wanted to kill Jack. Instead, it was about worrying how to stay unscathed through the possible fury from the Powell Family and survive. Even though, the person from of the Powell Family was not personally killed by Jack. But it was reason enough that the person from the Powell Family wanted to kill Jack and died during the assassination process. A man''s talent and wealthy might turn to be guilty sometimes. What was more, right now it was not talent or wealthy, but a person from Powell Family. "Huh..." After a while, Jack exhaled heavily and looked at Mr. Ward, "Report it all to my father truthfully." There was none of his previous calmness andposure in his face, nor was there the pride in the ability to turn the tide. This time, Jack really felt like the sky had fallen. His current strength was simply not enough to bear the consequences of this incident. He could only rely on his father. "Okay!" Mr. Ward got up and walked out. The ward became deadly quiet. After the conversation, Jack had a newfound understanding towards this world. But it also made the air inside the ward feel frozen and faded, making him feel suffocated. Brent had been already feeling dull. What Mr. Ward had said waspletely different form his own experiences over so many years. It waspletely beyond his understanding. From the beginning till the end, Brent had been simr to insects like ants. "Are you afraid?" Jack''s voice sounded in his ears. Brent finally recovered. He subconsciously clenched his fists before picking up the ss, pouring himself a ss water. He drained it in one gulp. Then he walked over to the sofa destely and slumped down, rubbing his face ruthlessly. Looking up at the ceiling for a few seconds, he sighed faintly, "I have never before felt how small I am." Jack twitched the corners of his mouth and forced an ugly smile. Indeed. Brent''s experience was rich enough, so much so that, even if his identity and status were both thrown away, it was still enough to overwhelm the richest man in the city. Such existence, yet it was still small and powerless. Ridiculous? Not ridiculous! Only frightening! Even Jack himself felt this way. He had strived very hard in order to put on the crown as the Hughes family patriarch, and to sit calmly on the position of the head of the family. In his eyes, the Hughes family was already the extreme limit of power in the world. However, now Mr. Ward had told him that something existed that was the same as the Hughes family, or even stronger.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only For him, this was no different than his whole view of the world copsing! Brent looked at Jack, his gaze deep, "That master in the forest, was he harming you or helping you?" He questioned unabashedly. Looking at a frowning and contemting Jack, Brent continued his question, "Could he be that master who designed the game with in the game to create the blood feud for you to kill the person from Powell Family?" The corners of Jack''s eyes embled. At this moment, he felt like his chest was filled with heavy stones making him feel horribly suffocated. At the same time hisplexion darkened. The thoughts in his mind were like entangled threads, messy and jumbled. He shook his head vigorously. "I am not sure. But at least for a moment, he did help me. If he hadn''t done anything, Lyndall and I would have died at the hands of the Powell Family. The person from the Powell Family is dead and I am still alive. I see it as helping me and saving me." Brent''s lips moved silently as if he was going to say something but then he hesitated. The ward fell silent again. The Powell Family''s token hung over Jack''s head like a double-edged sword. This sword was going to fall and kill him when the Powell Family was going find out that their person was killed and they were going to release their anger on him. After waiting for about half an hour. Mr. Ward, who had walked out of the ward, finally returned with and indifferent expressions. "What did dad say?" Jack asked first. Mr. Ward walked to the sofa, picked up the Powell Family token and carefully put it in his bag. Then he said to Jack, "He asked me to bring the token back to the Hughes family house and for you to not care about this anymore." Not care about this anymore?! Jack was caught off-guard. He frowned deeply. ''All this is rted to my life! How can I not care about it anymore?'' A wave of mncholy surged inside his heart making his expressions really unsightly. However, he also knew that he couldn''t control this matter at all. There was no other way except to hand over his life to his father and let him control it! "I will quickly go ande back." Jack nodded and looked at Mr. Ward with hopeful eyes, "Can you really not tell me anything at all?" Mr. Ward had been away for half an hour. If it was only such a brief request then he would not have taken so long. "I can''t! But you father reassures you to not worry." Mr. Ward lowered his voice to the lowest possible level, "In addition, this matter must be kept a secret. Except for us three living souls, the others who died will never reveal the secret." Jack''s body trembled as his brain exploded. He suddenly remembered the dozens of people who worked for the Hughes family who participated in the search tonight. Mr. Ward''s words were clearly pointing towards... silencing them for knowing too much. In an instant, Jack''s mind was blown out of his skull. His heart constricted fiercely. That was... dozens of lives! Mr. Ward seemed to know what was going on in Jack''s mind. He said in a deep voice, "Master, if you continued to be disturbed by such things, the soft-heartedness and mercy will only be reserved for the dead." Jack''s eyes flickered, his gaze changing continuously. In the end, he looked up at Mr. Ward, "What about Lyndall?" Mr. Ward hesitated for a few seconds. Then he said, "When he wakes up, he doesn''t need to know about Powell Family. You, me or Brent cannot mention anything to him. We only need to see his attitude towards you, Master Jack. You saved his life. If he submits sincerely then he can live. If he is not sincere then Brent will kill him on the spot." With his words, the intention to kill rose cold and strong in the ward. After Mr. Ward had left. Only then Jack was able to recover. He smiled bitterly, "This is just like putting Lyndall''s life in his own hands and giving him a multiple-choice question to choose one between the two." Brent said, "Master, I think Mr. Ward is right about this matter. For your safety, the less people alive the better." Shrugging his shoulders, Brentforted Jack, "We don''t want to kill him forcefully but rather give him the choice. Whether he lives or dies; it all depends on his mind." "What do you think he will choose?" Jack asked. Brent expressions stiffened. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. Jack rubbed his nose. His eyes were deep as heid on the hospital bed looking up at the ceiling. He mumbled softly and helplessly. "Could it be... that under the gleaming throne, there are bound to be heaps of bones of the dead?"?????????????? Chapter 551 Make Sacrifices In The Face of Success "Not just under the throne, but even the path towards the throne is filled with corpses." Brent put on a wry smile, "Even though it''ll be unrespectful towards the old master for me to say this, but so you think it was easy for the old master to be the head of Hughes family back then?" "What do you mean?" Jack raised his brows. Brent rubbed his nose, "The old master is aplete different person nowpared to then. He''s different evenpared to when he saved me back then." Paused for a slight moment, Brent continued, "You only know that the old master went into the deserted ce alone and saved me when I was sent to my death sentence. But you don''t know how much blood was shed in the process." Jack turned solemn. Brent was clearly trying to imply something. Brent then said, "Even though I wasn''t involved in the process of the old master fighting for the throne, I do know about some of histories having followed around old master and Mr. Ward for a long time. If the old master is a kind person, how would he be able to make Brown Hughes, the killer God, willingly be sent to ck Hell?" "I didn''t say my dad is a kind person, or else he wouldn''t be able to keep his tyranny over the Hughes family all by himself and suppress even Madam Hughes." Jack shrugged, "I just feel that, these people...are innocent." "There''s no such thing as guilty or innocent." Brent put on a solemn face, "you have to make sacrifices in the face of sess. That''s the reality. If you want to fulfill your mother''s will and put her in glory, you have to ept the reality and understand you need to make sacrifices in the face of sess!" Remaining silent, Jack''s eyes turned dim. Ever since Mr. Ward came into the picture, his personality and ways of handling situation had been evolving. There were evolutions following everything he experienced and lost. But it was the topic he was having with Brent at this moment that he couldn''t seem to get over. It wasn''t that this kind of situation hadn''t happen before. Mr. Ward told him something simr back then. The only difference was that Mr. Ward said it in an implicit way. While Brent said it explicitly, as if instill the mindset into him. "Do I really... have to make sacrifices in the face of sess?" Jack lowered his head and muttered helplessly. Upon hearing that. Brent''s eyes shed and he forced a smile. "If you don''t make the sacrifices, all those dear to you and around you will be the ones who''ll pay for your conscience." Raising his head, Jack smile and put on a firm gaze, "What if I want them all?" Brent stunned for a second and shook his head. "I would love to see you do that if it''s possible. But I''ve never seen it, nor heard about it." Jack didn''t reply and just smiled. He lied on the bed and didn''t continue the conversation. Why would people assume something to be undoable just because no one had done it before? The next morning. The sun had just risen. Mr. Ward opened the door to Jack''s ward with an exhausted expression on his face. For his age, it was undoubtedly a huge burden to his body to go on an all-nighter. Mr. Ward was worn out at this moment. He had on a pair of eye bags and blood-shot eyes. But thinking of the possible consequences of this incident, he didn''t dare to take any break on the matter. He wanted to pass this on to Patrick as soon as possible even if it meant him dying out of exhaustion. "Mr. Ward, had you passed everything to my dad?" Jack opened his eyes and felt bad for Mr. Ward when he saw the shape he was in. Mr. Ward nodded and said gravely, "I had passed on everything, the old master will take care of the rest. You don''t have to worry." Didn''t have to worry? Jack felt grieve. How could he not be worried when his demise was right in front of him? But he didn''t say anything and pointed towards the sofa, "Take a rest. You''ve worked all night, don''t tire yourself out." Mr. Ward nodded, leaned into the sofa and closed his eyes. Jack said to Brent, "Brent, please inform Daisy that I''m upied for the day and can''t make time for Amber. And ask her to make more breakfast. Bring the breakfast along when you go check on Lyndallter, so he has something to eat if he hase to." Amber''s physic was at the moment in a fragile state. Jack didn''t want to trigger her emotions with his own injuries. It would be bad for Amber''s well-being. Lyndall was out of the ICU by dawn. He did make it out of hazard, but it was another story when he coulde to. Just as Jack gave the order and Brent was about to leave. Mr. Ward, who had just dozed off opened his eyes, "Remember not to mention a thing about what happened yesterday. If he hade to, ask for young master and me, we''ll make him decide his own fate." "Okay." Brent nodded and turned to leave. Jack shot a glimpse at Mr. Ward, "I understand." Mr. Ward stared at the thick bandage on Jack''s arm, "One day is probably not enough for you to recover. Amber is going to find out." Jack looked at his right arm and shook his head, "I''ll just make something up. I want to spend more time with her. I feel bad with the condition she''s in." "Sigh..."RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sighing, Mr. Ward closed his eyes again and was soon snoring. About noon. A nurse opened the door and said, "Mr. Hughes, your friend hase to." Jack, who was browsing news on his phone, slowly put down the phone. Why... didn''t he stay unconscious a little longer? His face turned dim. His gaze started to lose focus. After all, it was because of him that Lyndall was assaulted. And the Powell family came into the picture with the clear stance ofing after Jack. In another words, Lyndall was just a pawn who had been implicated into the mess. Now because of what happened to the Powell family, Jack was being targeted, which cause many more to be implicated, one of them being Lyndall. Jack was still wavering with the situation. "Mr. Ward." Before Jack said anything, Brent woke Mr. Ward up, "Lyndall hade to." Rubbing his eyes, Mr. Ward''s calm gaze turned cold and menacing. He got up slowly, stretched his back, and looked at Jack, who was nking out, "Let''s go, young master." When he was saying that. Brent had brought over the wheelchair. Brent and Mr. Ward''s shared the exact same attitude towards this matter. The duo carried Jack onto the wheelchair and they left the ward. Jack was in a daze the whole time on their way to Lyndall''s ward. As they approached, Jack''s hands, which were grabbing at the wheelchair''s armrest, tightened their grip. Vitality gradually came back into his void eyes. Mr. Ward took the lead to open the door and entered the ward. Pushing Jack''s wheelchair, Brent followed behind. The moment they entered the ward, Jack''s expression turned grave and his heart throbbed hard. Lyndall... this was on you now! Chapter 552 Live Or Die? When Jack entered the ward. Mr. Ward silently went to the back of his wheelchair in Brent''s ce. While Brent stealthily walked up to the bedside and scrutinized the data on the equipment. The whole thing looked normal. But Jack''s heart crumbled when he saw it. Brent...was ready to execute! Lyndall''s fate would be decided the moment he opened up. Jack shifted his gaze onto Lyndall, who was lying on the bed. Even though he was out of hazard, Lyndall was having a hard time catching his breath. At the moment Jack looked at Lyndall. Lyndall, who was wearing an oxygen mask, was looking back at him. Seemed to be filled with mixed emotions, his eyes turned red. While exchanging gaze, Jack couldn''t help but tightened his grip at the armrest again. He never had any aversion towards Lyndall. Even when it came to Katherine''s incident, he felt nothing more than mere displeased. One could even say that, the Katherine''s incident aside, Jack actually had a good impression towards Lyndall. George sent assassins to go after Lyndall this time all because of the "Plum Bar" incident. And Lyndall was a victim being set up by Charlie in the "Plum Bar" incident. All in all, Lyndall was actually a mere victim in this game. But he was now in the situation where his fate would be decided by one sentence. There was no room for conversation. The first sentence out of his mouth would be deciding whether he lived or died. Inparison, there was a huge gap between the probabilities of the two possible results. One could say there was almost no chance of him surviving this. After a few seconds of silence, Lyndall''s lips under the oxygen mask moved. "Brent." Mr. Ward waved his hand. Brent immediately took off the oxygen mask. "Phew..." Exhaling deeply, Lyndall gave Jack a grateful smile, "Thank you..." "You''re wee." Jack tried to be cool and smile back. But he was so nervous his heart was in his throat. Was a thank you...enough? I needed you to say something that could make you live on! As Lyndall opened his mouth. Brent''s face turned dark and killing vibe sparkled in his eyes. "Brent, pour young master a ss of water." Mr. Ward cut his actions off with an order. Jack''s gaze was locked on Lyndall. He never felt this nervous before even when facing his own death. Lyndall''s words and attitude will decide whether he lived or died. With a mere probability of living out of this. Even if Jack wanted Lyndall to live, the words had toe out from Lyndall''s mouth or Mr. Ward and Brent wouldn''t let Lyndall live. Jack knew there was no room for bargain on this matter. Mr. Ward and Brent stated that clearly with their attitude. They had never been so firm with their stance before this. "Young master, have some water." Brent passed Jack the ss of water and walked back to Lyndall''s side. "Thank you." Jack nodded towards Brent. At this moment, Lyndall, who was silent, opened up again. He was injured badly. It was a miracle that he was out of hazard. It was exhausting for him to just trying to speak. He couldn''t do it without gasping hard for air. But when he opened up, he raised his gaze and looked at Brent. "Can you, help me, get down?" Brent frowned and remained silent. But Jack noticed Brent''s hands, which he hid behind his back, were clenched into fists and popping with veins. He was obviously pondering whether he should make the move. Upon seeing that, veins popped in Jack''s temples. Throughout the scene, Mr. Ward stood behind Jack with a cold expression on. He stared at Lyndall coolly. For him. The young master''s safety was the utmost priority. The Powell family incident was so dire one could almost say it was a punishment on Jack from God. Even Patrick couldn''t keep his cool when he heard about the Powell family. Mr. Ward would protect Jack by any means, even if it meant killing a lot of people. The was the resolve he had the moment he saw the "Powell" token. After two seconds of hesitation. Brent let go of his fists, silently lifted Lyndall nket and carefully removed the wires connected on Lyndall''s body one by one. When his put his hands on Lyndall to help him up, Lyndall frowned and moaned in pain. There was not only gun shot wound on his body, but also the tearing wounds he got from the thorny undergrowths when he was running away from the assassins, and also the internal wounds from the car bombardment during the car chase. With all of those injuries, "severely injured" wouldn''t be enough to describe his physical condition. It would be fair to say his body was "broken". Brent halted his motions the moment Lyndall moaned. "I''m fine." Gnarling and gasping, Lyndall forced a smile. Under extreme pain, Lyndall got down and stood by the bedside with Brent''s help. The next second. To the trio''s shock, Lyndall struggled out of Brent''s support. And. Thud! Lyndall knelt on the ground. This action cause all the wounds in his body to be torn. He immediately cried out in pain and bent over like a shrimp. Sticking his head on the ground, moaning and gasping, his whole body was shivering. The sound of his moan and gasp lingered in the ward. The Underground King of East Hill in a disgraceful shape at this moment. It almost made one feel bad for him. After a few seconds. With the pain finally subsided a little, Lyndall erected his torso while trembling. His pale face was twisting and trembling out of pain. But in this moment, his gaze, which was shooting towards Jack, was firm as a mountain. Bearing the pain, he was gasping and his teeth was chattering. As if using all his strength to squeeze this sentence out of his mouth, he said, "From now on, my life belongs to you. I''ll follow you alive or dead. If I go back on my vow, my soul will be sent to the deepest hell and be tortured forever." Even though he said those words under extreme pain, his tone of voice was so steadfast as if hammering on everyone''s eardrums. Bang! Just as he finished saying that.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lyndall bowed down and kowtowed hard onto the ground. "Ah!" At the same time, he cried out in pain while his body trembled. "Phew..." Exhaling deeply, Jack''s expression rxed. There was no room in his heart at the moment to empathize with Lyndall''s pain. Something that was pressing hard on his chest was finally removed. The pain Lyndall was feeling was nothingpared to his death, which was now out of the question. At the same time. Mr. Ward''s cold expression turned benevolent. The solemn expression on Brent''s face also subsided. Standing beside Lyndall, he now looked at him with sympathy in his eyes.??????????????? Chapter 553 Who is That Person? Inside him was harbouring a vicious murderous intent. However it then disappeared in an instant after Lyndall''s pledge. Brent helped Lyndall up again and put him down onto the hospital bed. "Just lie down and I''ll go get a nurse and doctor to attend to your wounds." The series of movements he had made just now caused the many wounds on Lyndall''s body to open up again and bleed, especially the gunshot wound. People could see his gauzes were smeared with blood. Even as hey on the bed, Lyndall''s body was still aching terribly causing him to grit his teeth and suck in air as his body trembled. "If you survive then you will be able to have a life." Mr. Ward said sympathetically as he watched Lyndall who was in a lot of pain on the bed. "Yes, you''ll be given a life." Jack rubbed his nose and said meaningfully. Mr. Ward''s hands were trembling as he gripped the wheelchair. Jack noticed his trembling clearly. He raised his head and nced at the rather unusual Mr. Ward as he smiled and said, "This is just like the time when that person was trying to kill me by the ocean, and in order to survive I jumped into the ocean and was then saved." Mr. Ward''s face was very red, but he pretended to be calm as he said, "Yes inparison to Lyndall''s situation now, Master Hughes in the past was also in a simr situation, however at the time Master Hughes''s situation was more serious than Lyndall''s, and in fact even more dangerous." As he heard this, Lyndall who was trying hard to bear the pain, looked at Jack in amazement and tried his hardest to squeeze out a smile. Shortly after, the doctor and nurse followed Brent into the ward. The doctor and nurse were shocked when they saw Lyndall''s injuries. The young female nurse even said rather coldly to everyone, "What were you all doing just now? How did the stitches alle undone? Don''t you know this could kill him?" Jack gave a bitter smile. He then nced at Lyndall who was in agony. If he didn''t lose so much blood it would still be life threatening, so what would the doctors do in that case? Mr. Ward then spoke to the doctor and nurse to calm them down finally. They then began to stitch the wounds back up and once they were done they prepared to leave. However before the nurse left, she didn''t forget tell the three of them to take care of the patient. Then when the doctor and nurse were finally gone, Jack then waved his hand and said, "Mr. Ward, Brent would you both mind leaving, I would like to stay here alone with him for a while." After Mr. Ward and Brent had left, Jack then pushed his wheelchair over to the hospital bed, looked at Lyndall who was still trembling in pain and said helplessly. "If you want to work with me then you can, why do you have to kneel on the ground and cause such pain and suffering to yourself?" "I, Lyndall have never served, obeyed or knelt down to anyone in my life." Lyndall tried hard to put on a smile and then continued to say as he stared at Jack, "You Jack however are the first person I''ve done this to, what is the problem with this?" Jack shrugged and said, "You should have talked to me about this, because I don''t wish to see you suffer like this."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Haha..." Lyndallughed, and even though this made his wounds hurt even more he continued to grin. But as the pain finally subsided, he suddenly burst into tears and said, "That person was right, you really are a very loyal and kind person." "Who said that?" Jack frowned and asked. Lyndall was looking up at the ceiling but the tears in his eyes were sliding down his face uncontrobly. "Did you know? Did you know how upset I was when Willy Parker betrayed me? I had been together with him for so many years and even regarded him as a close partner, but in the end he still betrayed me." "And even though you and me are so different and we even have some bad conflicts, it was you who saved me." "And then when you said that if I live you live and that if I die you die, I knew then from that moment that you were worthy of me to follow you." Jack chuckled slightly when he saw Lyndall full of tears. Was this so called ''people will get a help after he or she gives a help to others''? If I had not said what I had said at that time then perhaps Lyndall wouldn''t have made this pledge, and therefore wouldn''t be so dead set on following under me. Now that they had reached this step, Jack was even clearer now just how arrogant and supercilious this man was. He was able to endure such pain, kneel down and make an oath, just how determined was he? Jack felt as if he had tamed a lion king in the wilderness. Even Mr. Ward and Brent had already made their choice whether Lyndall would live or die. Since it seemed that in end, Lyndall vowing to follow Jack was just to save his own life. Despite this though, Jack still felt moved by what Lyndall had decided. Jack drew two tissues and originally nned to pass them to Lyndall, but when he saw again the physical condition that Lyndall was in he sighed helplessly and decided to just wipe away the tears from Lyndall''s eyes himself. He then asked, "By the way, who is that person you mentioned earlier?" "I don''t know." Lyndall then said with a smile, "You may not believe me but I met that person while eating breakfast at the hotel. He then lured me to the hotel rooftop and it was there that he told me you are a good and loyal man." "However I could never tell who he was since he seemed to have had a very good disguise. Even If I hadn''t been wandering from ce to ce for so many years and was able to see many different disguises I still wouldn''t have figured out who this person was." After saying this all in one breath, Lyndall grinned again in pain and was out of breath. Jack then hurriedly put the oxygen mask onto Lyndall''s mouth and nose, and Lyndall took a deep breath immediately. He then motioned Jack to remove the oxygen mask. Lyndall then smiled strangely, "When he said that to me I didn''t really think much of it, but when I was in the forestst night, I finally realized just how much what he said was true." Jack''s expression was nk. But when he heard what Lyndall said, his thoughts began to race. Was the person who had told Lyndall this, the same person who killed the person from Powell family and rescued him? If all the things that had happened previously were linked together, then the possibility was very high. But Jack was still a little hesitant at this time. As Brent had said. The master from the forest who killed the person from Powell family, although had temporarily saved his life; it could now provoke the Powell family to retaliate. Whether this was helpful to him or not was still unclear. But now with Lyndall''s clue here, if the mysterious man and the master from the forest were the same person then what the mysterious man said to Lyndall was clearly to Jack''s benefit, he was bringing Lyndall to Jack. But what did this man gain by doing this? To gain some sort of benefit by doing a good deed? Or to try and make two powerful enemies fight against one another? As he thought about thistter option, Jack felt amused. He was doing this to get two powerful enemies to fight one another? Too funny! At most he could be considered a wolf, however the Powell family was not just tigers, but were real giant monsters. When he saw Lyndall still in pain, Jack put these thoughts into the back of his mind. "Take a good rest now, what you said just now, you don''t need to take it serious, I am not that kind of great person, but I won''t use my friend when something bad happens." After he said this, Jack turned his wheelchair around and left the room. Once he had closed the door. Lyndall who was left on the hospital bed began to cry once more. He then whispered softly, "What if I am happy to be used by you?"??????? Chapter 554 George Hughes, It’s Time to Go to Hell "Brent, if you concentrated and used your full efforts, can you guarantee that you can hit the trunk with that stone as deep as the one in the woods?" Jack asked as soon as he came back into the ward. Although Mr. Ward said that Brent only used two-thirds of the strength in the woods. He still wanted to ask whether Brent could be like that master after setting aside all external conditions. This could help him determine the strength of that master. For that master, the only intelligence that Jack could judge from clues now was this one. Brent lowered his head and thought carefully. When he raised his head again, his face was filled with frustration. "I can''t do it." Brent shook his head as he answered bluntly. Jack was shocked. Brent was amander-in-chief who crawled out from the brink of death multiple times; thus, his capability and power were beyond doubt. However, if Brent couldn''t even do it, then how strong could this master be? Mr. Ward slowly said, "Young master, the difference between Brent and that master is huge! Giving your all and doing it randomly are two different notions." Jack looked at Mr. Ward with a sudden realization. What Mr. Ward meant was that if Brent couldn''t do it while giving his all, then maybe that master was just doing it randomly. This difference was extremely clear! Suddenly, Jack remembered someone. Maybe he couldpete with that master. "Where''s my Uncle Brown Hughes?" Jack knows the cruelty within ck Hell. The ones imprisoned there were notmanders-in-chief but rather gods of murder. To put it bluntly, ck Hell was a gathering ce for devils. And Brown Hughes was the only one who could crush the ce and all the devils wouldn''t dare to do things recklessly. This was the same intimidation they felt when Brent and Jack entered ck Hell. From all the masters that Jack currently knew, Brown was absolutely the number one! While they listened to this. Mr. Ward and Brent were stunned simultaneously. Brent thought for a while, then said, "The senior should be able to easily do it. Between senior and the man in the woods, their strength shouldn''t differ too much." Jack''s face sank. Now they had aparison with the strength of the master in the woods. But when he thought about the feeling of being controlled and yed by Brown in ck hell, he could only feel weak. Why did such an existence had toe close to me? Jack grabbed his hair in frustration. The appearance of the mysterious man was too sudden. Combined with the clues from Lyndall Long, it was clear that Lyndall''s life-and-death situation was calcted. On one hand, he helped recruit Lyndall; on the other hand, Lyndall had to take the me in the killing of the Powell family. What...were they after? Silence filled the ward. Mr. Ward seemed to see through Jack''s thoughts. Heforted him, "Young master, you don''t have to worry. Old master will handle this matter." Jack bitterly smiled and stayed silent. Could his father really withstand these aristocratic families that prospered for a thousand years? Nearing dusk. Jack changed from his hospital gown to a loose casual wear. This helped cover the wounds on his body. As for the injury on his right hand, he couldn''t cover the thick gauze. However, Jack already thought of an excuse, so Amber Knight didn''t get to the bottom of it. Jack personally took care of Amber, ate dinner, then watched a movie with her and soothed her to sleep. However, just when Amber fell asleep, Mr. Ward quietly entered the ward. Jack understood him as he looked into Mr. Ward''s eyes. He carefully put Amber down, tucked her in, then he crept out the ward following Mr. Ward. "Two things." Mr. Ward looked extremely serious in the hall. "Firstly, Lone Wolf is awake." "How about the second one?" Jack was calm. He knew that Mr. Ward wasn''t acting like this because of Lone Wolf waking up. Mr. Ward frowned and with a gloomy face, "The Powell family have arrived at the Hughes mansion." In that instant. Jack''s heart pounced so hard and hung in his throat.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The tension reached the extreme. He asked in a deep voice, "What''s the situation now?" "The old master is receiving the Powell family. I have also just learned about it, but the situation is a bit dangerous." The anger on Mr. Ward''s face grew stronger. He gritted his teeth and said, "George Hughes is disrupting the situation." Jack was immediately stunned, "The two men he sent to kill Lyndall were already killed by Brent and you. He haspletely no way to find out the truth. How can he disrupt the situation?" Mr. Ward smiled in awe, "If he wants to me someone, how can he not find an excuse?" In that instant. Jack looked cold and stern with his fists clenched and clicked knuckles. For him, the Powell family was already in a state of panic. The Powell family wouldn''t ever give up on this revenge for murder. Thus, father would be put in an extremely difficult position. If George had to disrupt it, this would be a very difficult situation and would turn it into a dead end! It was known to everyone within the Hughes family that he and George were enemies, but the Powell family didn''t know about this. In the eyes of the Powell family, the Hughes family was one whole entirety. Yet, George, who was "one of them", had been disrupting it. That was no doubt that he was secretly undertaking destruction. "I''m going to the Hughes mansion now!" Jack was cold and stern. He immediately made a decision. However, Mr. Ward pressed Jack''s shoulder, "Old master strictly ordered you to not go back to the Hughes mansion. He will handle this matter." "Handle it properly? Kill George on the spot?" Jack raised his eyebrow. His eyes filled with an intent to kill. Mr. Ward shook his head, "I only know so much, but old master has already ordered, and I wouldn''t allow young master to go to the Hughes mansion right now. That would be no different from turning yourself in, which wouldn''t solve the problem. Because of George''s disruption, young master and old master will be put in a more difficult position." Jack gritted his teeth and went furious. Finally, he deeply sighed, "After this, George... has got to go to hell!" His words were sonorous, and his intent to kill grew further. Jack was no Mother Mary, let alone the benevolence of a woman. He would have apassionate and hesitant heart towards innocent people. But towards George, he wasn''t stupid enough to be kind to his own enemy. To be kind to the enemy was to be cruel to yourself. How can he wait to kill him ''til the new year with his repeated provocations? "But..." Mr. Ward''s face changed. Jack raised his hand, interrupting Mr. Ward. "I, Jack Hughes, am not a vengeful person, but I''m not stupid enough to tolerate every killing intent! That is not forbearance; that''s timidness!" After that, Jack turned to enter the ward. Mr. Ward stood nkly at the entrance of the room. He was silent for a while, then finally letting out a long sigh. "George Hughes, you are too perverse and ruthless to disrupt in such a huge matter. I''m afraid even the Hughes family rules wouldn''t be able to protect you." Rubbing his temple, Mr. Ward slowly turned around to walk to Lone Wolf''s ward. Brent was still guarding there. Now that Jack had decided. As a servant, he needed to work with Brent on how to bypass Hughes familyws and kill George Hughes... Since it would be unavoidable, then they needed to keep it as clean as possible to avoid causing trouble on Jack. Chapter 555 Hana Powel The next three days Jack continued to take care of Amber at the hospital. Lone Wolf and Lyndall were recovering from their wounds. Nothing was out of the ordinary. Jack was with Amber every day enjoying each other''spany blissfully. Amber was recovering very well under such circumstances. But Jack did not have the luxury to rx because he was clear that what was before him was just an appearance. The real nightmare was miles away at the Hughes family! The Powell family had been at the Hughes family for three days. Jack was unclear how his father was maneuvering against the Powell family. Mr. Ward who had been monitoring the Hughes family also could not obtain any details. Jack could not rx as long as the issue with the Powell family could not be resolved. This was a titan whose might could smother him in an instant. When his father was maneuvering against the Powell family, any uttering of the wrong word could bring disaster upon him. The three days of peace unsettled Jack as he felt like it was the calm before the storm. On the fourth day, Ciara from the capital called Jack and pulled him out of his misery. "Mr. Hughes, I''ll need you toe personally to negotiate a project," Ciara said directly. "Me personally?" Jack was surprised. The entertainmentpany had been solely run by Ciara since its establishment even when the Vaughn family joined the partnership. Even therge projects were solely handled by Ciara. When she needed resources, the Wattson, Vaughn families, and Jack would support her. This was the first time that Ciara invited him to negotiate on a project. This made Jack feel that something was amiss. "I can''t help it, the other party insisted on seeing you." Ciara expressed her inability to change this demand, "I tried to negotiate several times but they rejected me when they didn''t see you." Interesting! Jack smiled. But when he saw Amber, he was about to reject Ciara when Amber smiled and said, "Go, your work is more important. Ciara wouldn''t ask you to go If the project isn''t huge and she could handle it alone." Amber understood Ciara''s personality after knowing her for so long. Ciara wasn''t just a pretty face, she was also a very strong and capable woman. "But I wish to take care of you." Jack hesitated. "Let Daisye and keep mepany. How can a man revolve around his wife every day?" Amber red at Jack, "You had already stayed with me for so many days. Quickly go out and earn some money for our child." Jack''s heart warmed up and kissed Amber before agreeing to Ciara''s request. Thereafter, Jack informed Mr. Ward and Brent about going to the Capital. On hearing, Mr. Ward wanted to dissuade Jack from going but Jack waved his hand in refusal. "Come what may. It''s meaningless to live in fear. Would I be able to avoid the Powell family''s wrath if I don''t go out to work?" "The capital is too close to the Hughes residence." Mr. Ward stated his worries. Now the Hughes residence was like a lion''s den. With the Hughes and Powell family in discussion, no one knew what was going on in the Hughes family. If the negotiation failed and Jack was to be in the Capital, then he would not have any protection and countless dangers would befall him. "Would distance matter when dealing with the Powell family?" Jack rubbed his nose and smiled. What he said stumped Mr. Ward. The Powell family had been established for centuries and with such influence and authority, there was nowhere that Jack could hide if they wanted to capture him. "Then let Brent go with you." Mr. Ward suggested. "No need, I''ll go on my own." Jack waved his hand and rejected Mr. Ward''s suggestion, "I''ll just go and help Ciara with a project. I''d probably be back by tomorrow."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was already five in the afternoon when Jack arrived at the Capital Airport. He saw Ciara standing beside a red-colored Ferrari as soon as he exited the airport. The short-cropped hair, light makeup, and well-fitted suit drew much attention to Ciara as she stood elegantly. "Did you wait for long?" Jack wheeled himself towards her. "I just arrived." Ciara took off her sunsses and her expression darkened and frowned as she looked at Jack''s legs. Although she didn''t visit Jack when he returned, she knew about Jack''s crippled condition. Even if she knew about it, it was a different matter when she saw it for herself. She was shocked and upset when she saw Jack in the wheelchair. She felt like Jack was glowing when she first saw him, but now... "You don''t have to pity me." Jack smiled. "Don''t worry, you''ll recover from this," Ciara said as she took a deep breath topose herself. Thereafter she pushed Jack to the passenger seat and helped Jack into the car. The car started and they were on their way. Jack looked at Ciara and asked, "What''s up with this project?" "It''s a big project. It''s about three movies, two product endorsements and arge history documentary. The initial investment would cost a billion yuan." Ciara said calmly. "A billion?!" Jack rubbed his nose and looked outside as if he recalled something and murmured, "I remember the first time my father gave me a billion yuan as my allowance." Ciara was speechless. But Jack understood that the Hughes family wealth was different from the others and an allowance was different from an investment. He could feel Ciara''s cold disdain, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "I''m just kidding." "It''s not funny." Ciara rolled her eyes. Jack pursed his lips and said, "But you are really daring to put so much money on one person!" "Because it''s worth it." Ciaraughed and continued, "It''s the movie queen Hana Powel. Don''t you think that she is worth a billion?" "Hana Powel?" Jack was stunned. He seldom paid attention to the entertainment industry. That was why he was unfamiliar with the name Hana. When Ivy shot to fame, she equally crashed because of him. Hana entered the entertainment industry at the age of eighteen and immediately took the industry by storm. Thereafter, she remained hotly popr for over a decade and without a sign of slowing down. At eachrge movie festival, she would win countless awards and became the darling of numerous directors, businessmen, and investors. The turnover in the entertainment industry was rapid. It was extremely rare for someone to remain at the top of the pyramid for more than ten years. She was a huge A-list movie star! "It must be difficult for you to secure Hana!" Jack rubbed his nose and joked. "How do we have the capability to do that? It was because of the Vaughn family''s initial support for Hana before she became famous. It was only because of this that we were able to get Hana for this project." Ciara said. Jack then said in surprise, "Then why can''t Vinna or someone from the Vaughn family negotiate this project? Why must Ie all the way?" "Recently that gal..." Ciara frowned and pursed her lips when she heard the name Vinna. She then side looked at Jack and said, "The Vaughns can help but Hana insisted on meeting you." Jack was speechless... Chapter 556 Really Didn’t Take Us As Outsiders Jack was able to get the hint in Ciara''s message. Vinna had been entangled with that brat Yael and couldn''t straighten out their rtionship. She must have gone to look for Yael during this period. Hana insisted on seeing him and now Ciara didn''t have a choice but to seek his help. Jack scratched his head and asked, "I really can''t understand why she had to see me. I''m not even in the entertainment industry." "Perhaps someone had taken a liking for you?" Ciara teased, "Your reputation had preceded you. Everyone knows that you are supporting me from behind the scenes. It''s only expected that Hana knows this as well and not surprising that she has a crush for you." Jack rolled his eyes, "Isn''t she in her thirties?" "A woman in her thirties will bring you wealth and fortune!" Ciara blinked and grinned, "Don''t think that she is old. I guarantee that your jaw will drop when you see herter." "Okay now. I''ll have to go back to my wife after we discuss the contract." Jack shrugged his shoulders and stopped Ciara''s mischief as he said, "Amber is recuperating now and I can''t spend too much time away from her." "Recuperating? What''s wrong with Amber?" Ciara asked. Jack shook his head and said guiltily, "I have to be med for that. Let''s not talk about this and focus on Hana." "A woman in her thirties..." Ciara said. "Stop!" Jack was frustrated and stopped her, "Woman, this isn''t funny anymore." Ciara shrugged her shoulders, "Apart from her being attracted to you, I can''t see any other reason for her insisting on seeing you." Jack was speechless for several seconds before he continued to speak on the subject. "How is the rtionship between Yael and Vinna?" Jack asked. Ciara shrugged her shoulders, "I''m not sure. But that gal goes to X city to look for Yael every now and then. Each time her mood will be different when shees back. At times she would be rejoicing and on other days she would pull a long face." Jack sighed helplessly and looked out the window. Yael... couldn''t he get over it? Jack was pleased with Vinna for being so good to Yael. Jack would be happy to see them together if Yael could ept Vinna. But Yael could not get over the past and yet wouldn''t outrightly reject Vinna. The way they were entangled with each other was starting to worry some people. Jack and Ciara chatted leisurely along the way. They didn''t go to the check in to the hotel but went directly to Manhouse Hotel where they nned to meet Hana. The capital was the powerful, elite, and famous gathered. Five-star hotels were plentiful but Manhouse was the best among them. It was situated at the luxurious mall of WoodLock and a prime location. Each day the hotel would have numerous guests checking in and was the favorite of the celebrities. Everyone knew in the Capital that movie fans need only to camp out at the entrance of Manhouse to see their favorite movie stars. At seven in the evening, the Ferrari roared as it drove into the Manhouse carpark. The shy sports car together with Ciara''s elegant looks attracted much of the attention around them. Someone even approached Ciara to ask for her contact number. Ciara rejected the person and then took out the wheelchair and helped Jack into it. Thereafter she wheeled Jack into the hotel. The scene stunned everyone. "Pfft! How could that be? I''m an abled body and she rejected me for a crippled?" The man who was rejected by Ciara eximed and cussed. The onlookers then started to mumble among them. "Bro, you''re out of touch. So what if he is a cripple? As long as he is rich, he is equally attractive!" "Hehe... what a pity for such a beautiful woman to be taken by a disabled." "Sigh... money has corrupted the values of the younger generation." Jack''s expression darkened when he heard theirments. Ciara leaned forward tofort Jack, "Don''t take theirments to heart. They are talking nonsense." Jack shrugged his shoulders and smiled, "No worries, it''s already the reality." Ciara''s expression immediately turned sorrowful when she saw Jack trying to make light of the matter and her heart ached. She could recall how dashing Jack was in the past. Now that he was in the wheelchair, he had to endure the spitefulments because of her. Ciara could feel how ufortable it was for Jack.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As they entered therge hall of the hotel, Jack and Ciara could feel the numerous stares. A middle-aged person approached them as they entered the hall and said, "Ms. Wattson, Ms. Hana has been waiting for you at the suite." "Suite?" Ciara''s eyebrows twitched, "Didn''t we agree to meet at the hotel''s restaurant?" The middle-aged person smiled, "Ms. Hana just came back and was tired. So she changed the venue to the suite." The nerve of that woman! Who did she think she was? Ciara frowned deeply in disapproval. Ciara was already upset with Hana''s insistence to see Jack. Now she even changed the venue of the meeting at thest minute without first informing her. Ciara was ready to cklist Hana. The middle-aged person led Jack and Ciara to the suite. Knock knock knock... the middle-aged person knocked on the door and said softly, "Ms. Powel, the person you wish to meet is here." "A minute please." A voice could be heard saying from the room. The door opened soon after. As Jack was in the wheelchair, a pair of long and fair-skinned legs appeared at his face level as soon as the door opened. The flowing red dress revealed the legs as they leaned against the door frame. The dress also barely covered a triangr area which heightened the mystic. This caught Jack''s attention causing him to take a deep breath. "Ms. Wattson, this must be Mr. Hughes!" She remarked excitedly and extended her slim fair fingers towards Jack. Jack came to his senses as she thrust her hand towards him, "How do you do, Mr. Hughes. It''s an honor to finally meet you." Jack raised his head to look at Hana. He was stunned by her beauty even when he had seen her on the television numerous times and after Ciara had prewarned him. Hana was beautiful. Her features were distinct and her skin was fair, moist, and tender. It was as if water would ooze out of her cheek if it was pinched. What was more stunning was her poise. She was matured like a ripe peach and beautiful beyond description. Hana was the most beautiful and elegant woman that Jack had ever seen. "How do you do, Ms. Powel. I''ve heard so much about you!" Jack shook the hand of Hana. Hana seemed very happy and totally disregarded the fact that Jack was in a wheelchair. She didn''t even show any signs of difort with Jack sitting in the wheelchair. She held onto the towel with her left hand as she waved with her right hand to signal the middle-aged person to leave. Thereafter she invited Jack and Ciara into the room. After the door was closed, Hana walked leisurely towards Jack and Ciara and then continued towards the sitting room. "Mr. Hughes and Ms. Wattson, please forgive me. I am tired and hungry aftering back from the film set so I changed the ce of meeting to the room. I was just eating after I showered." As she said, Hana tossed away a towel which was on her body. In an instant, their heartbeats raced and Jack and Ciara were stunned. Ciara frowned deeply as she was overwhelmed by the strong fragrance. Jack took a breath at the same moment and almost choked causing his face to turn red as he looked at the perfect and unblemished back of Hana. Jack ground his teeth as he thought to himself, ''She really didn''t take us as outsiders!'' Chapter 557 The Latent Rule In the suite. After Hana Powel simply threw the towel, the light in the room became brighter instantly. She wore a wine-red nightdress, the silk was soft and revealed her perfect body shape. Under her wine-red nightdress, her smooth and fair back was seen charmingly. It shone brightly under the reflection of light. Her body shape made others indulge themselves deeply. Hana seemed careless about anything, she sat in front of the table in the living room like a leisure cat. She hunkered and let her nightdress droop, she seemed not to cover any part of her body. There were a meal and wine in front of her. She enjoyed eating when watching the TV show. Jack and Ciara stood there stagnantly. They were surprised that Hana did not treat them as outsiders. Jack swallowed his saliva and gazed at Hana. His sight identally focused on other parts of her body, his heartbeat almost stopped at the moment. Ciara stood behind Jack, she held her fist tightly and bit her red lips. She never saw such an shameless woman! If she were the only person there, she would not feel uneasy to see Hana behave like that. But Jack was there too! Jack was a man! She still behaved like that, what did she mean? Out of the blue, Ciara thought of the funny jokes she made with Jack in the car when they were on the way to reach there. A bad idea popped out in her mind suddenly. It shouldn''t be... "Push me there," Jack said suddenly. Ciara showed a dumbfounded expression, "Or else we wait for her to finish eating?" Jack waved his hand, he could not help but say, "It is too far, the view is wide. We are able to observe more." Ciara was stunned. When she saw Hana''s legs under the table, she was realized instantly. Her face was flushed, she quickly pushed Jack towards the table. "Do you want to have a drink?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hana sat there leisurely. She looked at Jack and Ciara, then she pointed at the wine bottle on the table. Jack took a nce at the wine bottle, there was only one-third of wine left. Hana seemed to drink a lot. In fact, he felt that Hana ''s sights were blur just now. Now he saw the remaining wine, he understood immediately. She was drunk, right? Jack nodded, "Yes, thank you." "Ok, I take a ss for you," Hana stood up cheerfully. She walked past Jack to get the ss. Hana''s wine-red long dress moved when she ran. Her dress caressed his face, it emitted a strong fragrance. Jack stopped breathing and gained his attention. He forced himself to pay attention to another ce, he looked at the television. Ciara showed a more solemn expression. Hana came back in a short while. She grinned and said, "I take one more, I am too tired today, I should drink more to alleviate my tiredness." Jack smiled without expressing anything. When Hana sat on her seat and put down the wine and ss, Jack changed his expression suddenly. She...only took a ss! During normal business negotiation, even if she did not ask Ciara, she had to prepare a ss for Ciara as well to show her manner. It was up to Ciara whether she wanted to drink it or not but it was totally different if Hana did not prepare for her. She was obviously...ignoring Ciara! Just then. Ciara changed her expression and showed a gloomy face. She nced at Hana who was pouring the wine. She controlled herself not to upset when thinking of the matter of coboration. Hana poured a ss of wine and gave Jack. Then. She simply waved her hand, "Ms. Wattson, let Mr. Hughes stay alone with me, you can go back first." Careless, rude and arrogant. She treated Ciara exactly the same way as she did to the man who led the way and she waved her hand and told the man to leave. The man was the manager of the hotel. But now...it was Ciara! "Ms. Powel, what do you mean? Ciara showed a cold face, frowned and said furiously, "I bring Mr. Hughes here to negotiate with you. We just meet and have not discussed the matter of coboration. Then, you ask me to leave?" Jack frowned too, he was discontented with Hana''s behaviour. Most importantly, he thought of the joke that Ciara made in the car just now. Now, the joke seemed to be reality. "Don''t be upset, Ms. Wattson. It is just a negotiation, I will discuss with Mr. Hughes." Hana looked at Ciara in a drunk state, "After tonight, our coboration will initiate." When she spoke, her hand rested on Jack''s leg silently and caressed him softly. Jack showed a dull expression. He put down the ss on the table. Ciara saw the scene. Her eyes shrank instantly. She just made a joke. She did not expect that her joke was going to be real! Hana did not conceal her behaviour. She was not hinting at them, she expressed it explicitly. "She is not a good woman!" It was Ciara''s opinion. But before she managed to say a word. Hana threw the ss on the table, the wine sshed out. She stared at Ciara angrily and reproached her, "I ask you to leave, you should leave immediately. What''s the matter with you?" "You..." Ciara felt wronged at the moment. But Ciara did not manage toplete her sentence. Hana sneered, "Why Ms. Wattson is not clear about the rule? I have given you the face but you don''t act smartly. Do you want me to ssh wine on you?" "Jack, let''s go!" Ciara was outraged, she pushed Jack and wanted to leave. She was the daughter of the Wattson family, she had worked in the entertainment field for many years. Every star respected her and greeted her politely. But today, Hana showed a bad attitude and did not show any respect to her. Most importantly, Hana rotated thetent rule! The investor had always applied thetent rule on the star but the star began to apply it on the investor now! Bang! Hana pressed Jack''s wheelchair, anger was shown on her pretty face. She said coldly, "Ciara, I have taken my bath and decorated the room. I am drunk and in a state of excitement. You can leave now but Jack has to stay here!" Her words were sharp and unpleasant to hear. It was hard to imagine that the words could be heard from a woman, she was even a superstar. She did not conceal her lust at all.... Jack was furious, he faced Hana and said coldly, "Ms. Powel, I am here to represent Ciara and negotiate with you. I am not here to have sex with you, I am a married man." "Coboration, it is indeed a coboration. If we cooperate tonight, we can have a good coboration in the future," Hana raised her brow and looked charming. "Sorry, then no need to cooperate anymore." Jack shook his head, he took away Hana''s hand and said coldly, "Ciara, let''s go." Ciara shone her sight. She pushed the wheelchair and turned around. When they almost left the room. Hana''s teasing voice could be heard. "Jack...don''t you want to settle your current cmity?"000000 Chapter 558 Do You Believe Now? Boom! The words were like thunder. Jack Hughes''s expression changed a lot and his hands held the wheelchair tightly to stop Ciara Wattson from pushing forward. The only one that could make him be in such a disastrous situation could only be Powell family! However... How did Hana know? "What''s wrong?" Ciara was confused and shocked as she looked at Jack. Without waiting for Jack to speak. Ciara who was behind himughed and teased him. "A seriousmotion is about to happen in your family. The opportunity is here for you now, don''t you quicklye and grasp it?" Jack''s body trembled and glowing light could be seen in his eyes. He suddenly showed a shocked look. After Hana said the words, Jack was certain that the matter that Hana had said was about the Hughes family and the Powell family. "Jack, what''s wrong with you?" Ciara looked panicked. The words that Hana said actually made Jack''s expression change a lot. She didn''t expect it at all. After a few seconds. Jack raised his head and said calmly, "Ciara, you leave first." Ciara''s small body trembled. Her beautiful eyes red at Jack as she couldn''t believe it. "Are you crazy? Don''t you know what she is going to do to you? Have you thought about Amber if you stay here?" Bang! Jack harshly pped on the wheelchair. He shouted angrily, "I ask you to go first. Stop interfering with my matter!" The matter about the Powell family was still hidden. The Hughes family had been secretly hiding the matter about the Powell family. Even Mr. Ward couldn''t investigate it. ording to what Mr. Ward said, the strong and powerful family seldom showed themselves unless the world was in a chaotic state. There were only a few people who knew about the matter. It was very normal for Ciara who didn''t know about this. This matter involved a lot of people. It was even directly rted to Jack''s life. Therefore, Jack didn''t want to exin more to Ciara. "You..." Ciara was suddenly stunned. Tears could be seen in her beautiful eyes. She stamped her feet harshly and ran outside, "Jack, you have made this choice. You have let Amber down!" Bang! The door of the room was harshly closed by Ciara. Jack smiled sadly as he quietly held his fists. After releasing his hands, he slowly rolled his wheelchair and turned. At the moment. Hana waszily leaning on the sofa behind him. She seemed like a kitten that was willful andzy. She sat with her left leg crossed to her right. Her right leg was straightened and it looked long. The wine red nightdress was stuck onto her perfect body line. One of the shoulder straps of the dress had quietly slipped down to her arm. Her hair touched her shoulders and she looked drunk. The light suddenly looked charming as if a flirtatious feeling was around. She slowly raised her left hand and hooked her forefinger to Jack and said, "Come here." Jack looked calm and he slowly moved his wheelchair towards her. Before that, he was amazed by Hana''s appearance. However, he looked cold as he calmly looked at Hana at the moment. ''She was an actress... How did she know about the matter between the Hughes family and the Powell family?'' ''How could she use the matter to threaten me?'' Jack looked calm but he had felt extremely depressed in his heart. When he came in front of the tea table. Hana passed the red wine ss to Jack. Then, she poured herself another ss of wine. She gently drank a toast with Jack and finished the wine. Perhaps she drank too fast, the red wine flowed out from the corners of her mouth along her smooth and white neck to her body. If the others saw this scene, they would have lost their senses. However, at the moment, Jack calmly raised the wine ss and finished the wine. Hana licked the corner of her mouth that had wine stains. Any movement made by a woman like her would show extreme charm. However, Jack said calmly, "I am curious. How did you know about this?" p! After he said that. Hana''s handnded on Jack''s thigh and she gently rubbed his leg. She looked charmed as she gently smiled, "Don''t worry. This night is long. Take your time to talk." "I have a wife." "I don''t mind." Hana smiled slightly. Jack shook his head, "You are older than me. Is it appropriate?" "Do you think that I am not good enough for you? Hana slightly straightened her upper body and said confidently, "Then tell me, how do I look badpare to those little girls?" Jack frowned and showed an impatient look. "Since you have known about the matter. It is not impossible for you to ask me to stay alone for merely sex, right? Snap! Hana snapped her fingers and her beautiful eyebrows raised. Her eyes looked drunk. She slightly smiled, "You have guessed wrong. I really only want this small matter." Jack felt a little funny. He showed a disdainful smile. ''Only for this matter?'' ''Was it possible?'' ''What was I, Jack Hughes, capable of?'' After stretching his body, Jack said calmly, "If you are not willing to talk about the serious matter, then I would leave first." Seeing Jack rolling his wheelchair decisively. Hana''s extraordinary pretty face suddenly looked depressed. Her white teeth bit her red lips. She had entered the entertainment industry since eighteen years old. She clearly knew how pretty was her appearance after involving herself in the industry for more than ten years. She had been maintaining her appearance carefully. Even though she was more than thirty years old, she still maintained her perfect appearance and she also looked more mature. This had made every man fall for her. However, Jack who was in front of him let her feel defeat! His cold gaze was like a knife that had sliced her heart. ''Since when had I be so unattractive?'' She saw Jack slowly go away. Hana angrily bit her red lips andzily leaned on the sofa. She hid her charming look. "You had made such a huge mess. The Powell family and the Hughes family have been in a stalemate for a few days. For this matter, I might be able to help you." Jack stopped andughed disdainfully. "You are an actress. No matter how high your status is, you are still merely an actress. You couldn''t help me." Being an actress or actor was a lowly upation. This was the perception among the strong and powerful family. The extremely strong and powerful Hughes family and the Powell family definitely knew this. For them, even the most honorable celebrities were not even worth talking about as if they had no difference from ordinary people. The richest family in the city might give a face to those celebrities. However, for the Hughes family and the Powell family, even a superstar like Hana was definitely not worth mentioning by them. "Heh!" After listening to Jack''s mock, Hanaughed disdainfully and she wasn''t angry. She raised her beautiful hand and gently pulled the strap of her dress that was around her arm back to its original ce. Her eyes that looked drunk showed a sober look. "Hana Powel is my stage name." The corners of his eyes twitched and he suddenly frowned. The next second. Hana said again, "My real name is Hana Powell. I am from the strong and powerful Powell family!" Boom! Her voice was as loud as thunder. Jack''s expression changed a lot. His body that was in the wheelchair immediately stiffened. His hands suddenly rolled the wheelchair with a strong force and he faced towards Hana. He couldn''t believe it as he said, "Are you kidding me? How could the Powell family allow their member to be an actress?" "Our family has been rich and powerful for more than a thousand years and we have a lot of descendants. Do you think we will still care about this kind of preconception?" Hana shook her head and smiled. She looked at Jack disdainfully. She slowly moved her body. She took an object from her bag and threw it on the tea table under Jack''s shocking look. Bang... When Jack looked at the object on the table, his body suddenly twitched. The object that was thrown by Hana was a token.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It looked old and antique. The word "Powell" could be clearly seen! "Do you believe now?" When Jack was shocked, Hana''s voice was suddenly heard around his ears. Her breath was as fragrant as a flower and a little smell of alcohol. Jack suddenly came back to his senses, Hana had already closely stayed in front of him. She lowered her body and moved closer to him while supported herself in the wheelchair with her hands. She looked at him as if her eyes were burning. Chapter 559 Conditions! The lights were charming and gentle. The smell of alcohol could be smelt in the room. The fragrance of the wine and Hana could be smelt. She looked extremely beautiful. Her burning drunken eyes seductively looked at Jack as if she wanted to engulf Jack. At the moment, Jack was confused and his gaze looked nk. "Don''t you want to quickly grasp this kind of opportunity?" Hana''s breath was as fragrant as a flower. Her long and slender hand slowly grabbed Jack''s right hand and she ced his hand on her waist. At the same time, she moved her body and slowly pressed on Jack. At the moment, Jack was like a fish on the chopping board that could only wait for Hana to pick him up. His expression was dull and his eyes looked nk. For Hana, Jack''s reaction was toomon. After involving herself in the entertainment industry for these many years, she had seen this kind of reaction so many times. There was no man who didn''t fall for her after showing this kind of reaction. "You are the first man who I am willing to own." Hana''s extraordinary pretty face showed arrogance. A lot of men had fallen for her but she didn''t even care about them or give them a nce. Her first time was Jack! "I am the first one? Then wouldn''t I be very honored?" Jack smiled gently. His eyes slowly got back their focus. "What do you think? I... am your queen!" Hana''s face looked more arrogant. Her drunken eyes looked charming. However. When Hana grabbed his wrist and his hand almost reached her waist, Jack''s strengthless hand suddenly regained his strength and his hands stopped moving. Hana was stunned because of the sudden move. The next second. "You are more than thirty years old and you are still a virgin. Why are you showing off?" Jack shook his head andughed disdainfully. After he said the words. There was a loud sound in Hana''s brain. She waspletely stunned. ''Thirty years old... Still a virgin. Showing off?'' ''Was... he mocking andughing at me?'' The drunkenness and charm that was showed on her extraordinary pretty face had disappeared at the moment. Then, her face looked extremely cold. "Jack, don''t you want to live?" "I want!" Jack answered decisively. Hana was suddenly shocked and angry. She asked in confusion, "Then why are you mocking me?" "I am a disabled person and I also have a wife." Jack''s eyes and face looked cold, "I, Jack Hughes, have acted arrogantly, but I still understand the current situation. How could you possibly like me with your status as a member of the Powell family?" While talking, Jack freed himself from Hana. He grabbed Hana''s wrists and pushed her away from the wheelchair. His move had almost made Hana mad suddenly. ''Was he crazy?'' ''I had given myself to him and he treated me like this?'' ''Since when did I, Hana, be this unbearable to men?'' "Say your conditions." Jack said calmly. He was extremely calm as he looked at Hana. Hana who had almost gone mad stared at Jack as she had a lot of doubts in her heart. For her, Jack at the moment lookedpletely differentpared to just now. Anger, shame, hatred, and other emotions were mixed together. They had made Hana unable to control herself. She angrily clenched her teeth andzily fell back and directlyid on the sofa. At that moment, all the charm and sexual feelings she had were all gone. Her extraordinary pretty face looked extremely cold. She said the words through the gaps of her teeth, "You are the first man who I, Hana, willing to own. You are know about the consequences?" the first man who rejected me. Do you "I don''t have to know. I only have to know your conditions." Jack shook his head and he was impatient, "If you don''t want to talk about it seriously, then I will leave." There was no free lunch. Even Patrick Hughes who let Mr. Ward find him didn''t immediately give him everything. However, after Jack showed his capabilities to solve the problems, again and again, Patrick was impressed and he finally fully supported him. Without his effort at first, how could he be fully supported by his father?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The father and the son were like that. Yet, Hana and he had only met each other by chance. Hana was even willing to have an affair with him first. Would the following conditions... be minor? "Jack..." Hana was extremely angry as she gritted her teeth. The way she looked at Jack was like she wanted to eat him. She clenched her small fists and a bone-cracking sound could be heard. Even Hana who always had a good temper was extremely angry at this moment. Her body also trembled. She had taken such initiative and she was treated as if she had an ulterior motive. This fucking... After Hana clenched her teeth angrily, her face looked extremely cold as she said, "Jack, am I really that bad that I can''t even get your attention? Although I am older, I am only a few years older than you. How do I look worsepared to the young girls? Even if I ampared to your wife, I, Hana, do not look worse at all. Furthermore, I don''t even mind the fact that you have married!" "Goodbye!" Jack rolled his wheelchair and turned to leave. Bang! "You, stop now!" Hana angrily smashed on the sofa harshly. She gritted her teeth and said, "Conditions? Do you want the conditions to stay alive? Fine, I will tell you!" Jack stopped. Yet, he didn''t immediately turn his wheelchair towards Hana. At the moment, Hana was extremely furious. She raised her chest arrogantly and slightly raised her jaw. She said coldly, "There is only one condition. You, Jack Hughes, have to marry me. You have to marry into the Powell family!" The cold and resolute sound echoed in the room. Jack''s cold face immediately looked depressed as he frowned. The anger in his heart immediately surged to his head. ''Married her?'' ''Married into her family?'' ''What kind of bullshit condition was this?!'' Hana continued talking, "As long as you marry into my Powell family and be the son-inw of my Powell family and be my man, the Powell family would naturally let you go!" "Every man in the world couldn''t even beg for this kind of opportunity. Now I am personally giving you this opportunity and I will also let you live. I could also prevent your Hughes family from fighting with my Powell family. Couldn''t you make the right choice?" It was quiet. The room was quiet as if the sound of a needle dropped onto the ground could be heard. Jack looked depressed as he sat in the wheelchair. He held his fists tightly and his fists trembled. He couldn''t ept Hana''s arrogance and the condition she said. As a husband. As a father. If he agreed with such condition at this moment, what kind of man he was? "I, Jack Hughes, have three things to protect in my life. One of those is my wife and child. Now... you are asking me to abandon my wife and child to beg for my life. Jack smiled coldly. His smile was getting more obvious. However, his eyes looked cruel and fierce. His eyes looked red. Every word from the arrogant Hana was lingering around his ears at the moment as if the sharp needles that harshly pocked on his heart. This kind of choice, he had seen before! Twenty years ago, didn''t the choice that his father had helplessly made look simr to now? Yet, this choice had made his mother and him hide for their life for more than twenty years. They had lived a life worse than a dog! He could forgive his father''s choice. However, he couldn''t allow him to make such a choice! "I am sorry. I, Jack Hughes, could die while standing up but I couldn''t live while kneeling on the ground. My wife and child are more important than my life." Jack coldly said the words, "We don''t have to talk about the cooperation anymore. I am going home to apany my wife and child. If your Powell family is going to punish me because of your anger, I, Jack Hughes, am willing to die for it!"00000 Chapter 560 What Could She Get Out Of This? Bang! The door mmed shut again. Jack''s resolute words kept reying in Hana''s ears. Resentment. Dissatisfaction. Anger. Those emotions were swallowing Hana up. In front of Jack, she had felt a sense of humiliation! It was something she had never felt before! He was ignorant towards her, till the point that he was even toozy to dislike her. She was invisible to him, it seemed. "Ah!" Hana scratched her hair with both hands and screamed. In anger, she swept her arms across the table, swinging the wine bottles and sses to the ground. Under the shimmering lights, stood Hana who was disheveled. She no longer looked drunk as rage reced her dazed look from earlier. "Jack Hughes, you''re a piece of trash. Can''t you have a better judgment? Which part of me is not better than that girl from the Knight Family?" "You can even sacrifice your life for her! What about me? I gave you the chance to live. Heck, I even brought it to you and put it right in front of your face. All you need to do is grab it!" "Damn it!" The shrill screams echoed in the suite. Jack''s rejection sent her into a state of madness. Jack left the suite. Slowly, he wheeled his wheelchair into the elevator. It took a few seconds to get downstairs, but Jack felt that it was taking exceptionally long. Hana''s words were like countless sharp needles which pierced through his heart. While it riled him up, it also uncovered the scars he had been hiding for more than twenty years. Back then, his father left to protect Jack and his mother. However, his father never once asked if Jack and his mother wanted him to protect them with his departure. Because he left them, Jack and his mother had been suffering for more than twenty years. They lived like the lowlifes on the streets. Throughout those years, he had been called an illegitimate child countless times. No one would understand how miserable Jack was without ever experiencing that situation themselves. His father was able to leave without any hesitation. But Jack couldn''t! Even if his life was on the line, it was still better than having his child think that his father had abandoned him and his mother! It was still better than having his child live in hatred forever! Moreover, Jack knew how much Amber had suffered from being with him all these years. If he had chosen the Powell Family, even if it was with the reason of protecting Amber, what would she think? It would kill her to go through that! Be it out of his responsibility or his childhood memories, Jack would never make such an irresponsible decision. "Amber and my child..." Jack''s initial gloomy face became relieved all of a sudden. He disyed a grateful smile, "You guys are everything to me." Ding! Jack wheeled himself out of the elevator and headed towards the hotel lobby. As soon as he entered the lobby, his gaze flickered and saw someone familiar sitting at the lounge which was located at the end of the lobby. Ciara looked mad yet aggrieved at the same time. Both her hands were sped together in anger, and she kept tugging at the corner of her shirt. Her pretty face had a cold expression on while her brows were tightly knitted together. "Stupid Jack. Jack is a bastard. Jack is a jerk. You said that you love Amber. I didn''t expect you to be someone like this. Amber has done so much for you. You''re a bastard..." Ciara kept murmuring to herself angrily from the moment she sat down on the couch.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It made those around Ciara look at her as if she was a strange woman and subconsciously moved further away from her. However, Ciara couldn''t control her anger. She knew what happened between Jack and Amber. For instance, the incident during their wedding ceremony. A wedding ceremony was one of the most important things to a woman in her life. But what happened on their wedding day? And Amber had never disagreed with him, nor did she even request him to make up to her for the wedding. This alone was enough to make Ciara feel aggrieved for Amber, and had cursed Jack in her mind a million times. "How am I a bastard?" A chuckle sounded from behind her. Ciara, who was engulfed in fury, froze and was about to turn back and scold the person. But upon looking back, she was surprised to find that it was Jack. "Huh? You''re done so fast?" Jack shuddered suddenly. He choked and coughed for a few moments. Ciara waved, "Sorry, that wasn''t what I mean. I wanted to ask why are you done so fast?" Jack was speechless. He just stared at Ciara who was panicking frantically. Then, he smiled, "Don''t overthink it. Nothing happened but let''s just find another celebrity to work with. This cooperation isn''t going to work." "Nothing happened at all?" Ciara was stunned. When she came back to her senses, Jack had already wheeled himself out of the hotel''s main doors. She quickly followed behind and gave him a hand in pushing the wheelchair. They got into the car shortly after. Finally, Ciara couldn''t hold in her question anymore, "If nothing was going to happen, then why did you insist to stay earlier? It was obvious enough what Hana Powell wanted with you!" Jack rubbed his nose upon facing Ciara who was suspicious. "Do you really think I would be ''done'' so fast? After you left us alone, I did not even spend more than five minutes in her room, am I right?" "How would I know?" Ciara blushed and looked down in embarrassment, but the doubts in her heart were mostly cleared. Jack smiled, "I stayed because she has a solution to my crisis." "What crisis are you going through? Tell me, and we can find a way out together." Ciara said to him sincerely. Jack shook his head bitterly. It was something even the Hughes Family couldn''t settle, so what could I do with the resources and manpower I have? Those were the thoughts he never nned to tell Ciara. He just shrugged, "But I couldn''t ept the conditions she set, so I came down." "What was it?" Ciara continued to ask. Jack let out a strangeugh, "If I epted her terms, then I wouldn''t havee down in five minutes. It would probably take about thirty minutes or so." "Half an hourter?!" Ciara was astonished. Soon after, she realized what he meant, and her cheeks turned red once again. "Let''s go." Jack ended the topic. The corner of Ciara''s lips twitched as she smiled and started the engine of the car. Jack''s words managed to make her feel relieved while she felt happy for Amber at the same time. "Amber has good eyes for men. She has chosen someone who had principles." Ciara thought to herself. The entertainment industry was a corrupted ce where people immersed themselves in debauched lifestyles. Ciara had seen many men who had lost themselves in the temptation of money. They looked clean and professional on the outside, but their souls were long dirty to the dumps. Not everyone could be unmoved when they were facing an A-list celebrity like Hana. They went back to the five-star hotel Ciara had booked beforehand. After Jack asked Ciara to leave, he washed up beforeying down on the bed. He tossed and turned but was unable to fall asleep. The scenes of what happened at Manhouse Hotel with Hana kept reying in his head like a broken tape on repeat. It wasn''t that he regretted his decisions, but he was doubtful about Hana''s attitude towards him. Could he abandon his wife and marry Hana just to get into the Powell Family? No, that wasn''t something Jack would do. But if he looked at it rationally and analyzed its benefits, Jack really had the upper hand in this matter. All it would take is a betrayal and a marriage for Jack to get rid of one of the Powells. This was...too good to be true? "What could she get out of this?" Jack just stared at the ceiling with a puzzled gaze.???????? Chapter 561 Something Had Happened to Yael! All the way untilte into the night, Jack lost all of his sleepiness due to the confusion in his heart. With Ciara''s call, Jack''s head immediately became crystal clear. "Mr. Hughes, something has happened to Yael and Vinna!" When Jack heard Ciara''s anxious voice at the other end, he immediately felt unsettled. He jolted up from the bed, "Aren''t the both of them in X City? How can something happen to them?" Although the Quinn family of X City had copsed and their position as the richest family had been taken by the Zhuge family, in the end, it was just a change of the ruler on the surface, but their power in wealth didn''t experience any major changes. It could even be said that around half of the power was in the hands of the Quinn family. In another word, the Quinn family still had unmatched influence in all of X City. It was not an overstatement to say that both Yael and Amelia could do whatever they wanted in X City and nobody would even bat an eye lid. No matter how powerful the current administrator was, they were also fearful towards Yael. Things would only go haywire if Yael were to dig his own grave, but was that even... possible? Yael was not someone who would do something like that! "I have just received a call from Vinna. They are no longer in X City. They havee to the capital city." Ciara''s tone was racing with nervousness, "Things won''t be clear if we talk about it on the phone. I wille to get you now. Vinna didn''t dare to inform of this to the Vaughn family, and that is why she decided to call me." "Alright." Jack answered solemnly. After hanging up the phone, he changed his clothes and with the help of his hands propped on the edge of the bed, he moved into his wheelchair with difficulty. Even though he was the only one present in this room, he made sure to keep up his appearances as a handicapped person. This y of hand was his trump card to stump the people of the Hughes family, including Madam Hughes at his father''s birthday party. Jack knew very well that there would be eavesdropping ears everywhere. He didn''t want his efforts to go to waste. Fortunately, when Ciara helped Jack to book a room in a hotel, she had chosen one that was closest to where she was staying. After twenty minutes, Jack saw Ciara barging into the lobby of the hotel anxiously. "Get in first and we will talk!" Jack didn''tunch into his questions just yet. Vinna didn''t dare to spread the wildfire of this incident to the Vaughn family, so that would mean things had gotten to a boiling point. After she had told Ciara, Ciara immediately passed on the word. This implied that this incident was a hard nut to crack for both the Wattson and Vaughn family. Otherwise, there was no reason Ciara had to specially inform him of this. She would have resolved the matter using the might of the Wattson family. A red Ferrari resembled a bolt of lightning as it sped along the highway under the night sky. Inside the car, due to Ciara''s aura, the atmosphere had a lot of tension in the air. "Just what is actually wrong?" Jack asked. "Yael has offended someone he couldn''t afford to offend. Under the power of the king of the capital city there are many hidden, capable people. Even if Yael is one of the men in power somewhere else, he has to submit to a greater power when hees here." Ciara''s words were full of shade. However, Jack didn''t get what she was trying to say. He knitted his brows and asked in a rumbling voice, "Is it someone with great power?" "Not really, but he''s a future star who holds the expectations of many!" Ciara''s word sounded unnaturally ominous, and her eyes were fixated on a point in space in front of her. She continued slowly, "Mr. Hughes, have you ever heard of Dragon Cavalry?" Dragon Cavalry? Jack''s eyes suddenly shed violently, and his body became taut with tension. "Do you mean the Dragon Cavalry in the north part?" The moment he asked that, even Jack felt his throat bing dry for no reason. Ciara didn''t reply him directly. She just nodded silently. With an audible wheezing sound, Jack sucked in a deep breath with his mouth. Dragon Cavalry was a well-known strong beast of the continent whom everyone knew of! He stood guard at the North, and nobody was able to breach his defense. Unlike the run-of-the-mill cavalry, Dragon Cavalry was a formidable troop of cold weapon who was well known in the whole world! Each and every one of them would ride a white horse and sp a white de. From afar, they would form into a white nasty stream in the middle of the snowstorm of the North, and everywhere their des extended, all life would vanish without a trace and all things would be wipe offpletely! The legends that apanied his name was no mere rumors and ttery. The legends had been formed bit by bit in the past thirty years during which the Dragon Cavalry had survived the bloody battles again and again, albeit miraculously! The North where the Dragon Cavalry was standing guard was a golden fortress that intimidated all sorts of races and ethnics! And to mention the future star whom everyone held high expectations that belonged in this Dragon Cavalry... Yael did not just hit a dead end this time. He had literally stepped through the doors of theherworld! Even if Jack had tried to stifle his gasp, Ciara could still hear it clearly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ciara''s face was drained of color at the moment as she said with fear, "Yael and Vinna have offended the cavalry Lieutenant who belongs to the Dragon Cavalry. He joined the army at eighteen years old, and only after six years, with a tender age of twenty-four, he has a spectacr work of achievements under his belt. His path to superstardom was ensured, and he is has won over the favor of the leader of the Dragon Cavalry. This time, he just happens to return to the capital city due to his break." "To be able to bear the burden of bing a cavalry Lieutenant at the age of twenty-four, he is indeed at the apex of humanity." Jack''s expression were deathly grim. Now that Yael had offended the guardian of the North, even if he was someone with massive wealth, he wouldn''t be able to fight back against the powerful cavalry of the Dragon Cavalry. After a pause, Jack asked, "What is the background of that cavalry Lieutenant?" "Vinna never made that clear to me." Ciara shook her head with a frown on her face as she continued with much doubt, "She only mentioned that the aforementioned the cavalry Lieutenant is also hailed from X City, and he is somehow acquainted with Yael." "He knows Yael?" Jack secretly let out a sigh of relief. If they were old acquaintances, then things might have not gone down to the drain. However, that didn''t improve his mood. After all, even old acquaintances could be categorized into friends or nemesis! At the SanJoy Club. This ce was one of the most high-end bars of the capital city. There were all kinds of bars in simr caliber huddled together in one street, which made the street one that belonged to clubs alone. Whenever it waste into the night, there would be an amusing spectacle happening here. All sorts of wealthy, influential and night dwellers would gather at this ce. While they partied all night, they sometimes created incidents which made this street infamous. Rain water was drizzling from the dark clouds. However, on the streets outside SanJoy Club, the crowd was roaring with vigor. With the sound of the revving engine of sports car mixed with themotion, the crowd constantly broke out into exmations and screams. "I beg you guys, I beg you guys to let him go..." Vinna was kneeling on the road, and the swaying and swirling rain water sttered all over her body, soaking her make-up into a mess. She looked very embarrassed and haggard. While she was begging, her gaze didn''t avert from Yael who was not far away. Yael was lying on the ground, and his body which was initially dressed in impable suit was now no more. In between the torn fabric, traces of blood could be seen. And what lied beside Yael was countless shards of ss bottles. Those were what caused most of his bloody injuries on his body. "The killer of his dad, what more do you still have to say? I just tried to give you some piece of advise, yet you wanted to wave your fists at me? You dishonest and barbaric bastard, do you think you are qualified to do that?" Not far away, a youngster who looked to measure at one hundred and eighty centimeters looked slightly drunk. He was swinging around a bat wrapped in huge piece of clothing slowly in his hands. Many of his followers and admirers were surrounding him. "Chattis is right. It''s his rare break here, yet he stumbled upon such a disgusting animal. He deserved to be taught a lesson!" "Putting aside the fact that he has killed his father, the fact that he has be a thorn in Chattis'' eyes is enough to make him stay here." "Come,e,e. Chattis, you got to vent your anger..." The crowd was fired up, and a man who looked to be in his twenties were smiling smugly. He took a ss bottle and tossed it into the air just above the man. With a huge crashing sound, the bat wrapped in thick clothing connected to the ss bottles. The ss bottles did not shatter on the spot, but instead it flew towards Yale. Bang! The ss bottle crashed onto Yael''s head, and under the effect of the huge impact, it instantly shattered into countless pieces. Yael felt a shock going through his body as he spat out some blood. His injured head gradually formed a pool of blood through his head and on the ground. It was indeed a bloody scene, yet nobody felt horrified by it. Instead, under the influence of alcohol, the crowd immediately erupted in a frenzy with screamsing from everywhere.????????? Chapter 562 Because of You, I Want to be Someone Cheap "Yael!" Vinna was terrified to the point that she had lost all life on her face. She rushed towards him while wailing. With a crunching sound, her knees and palms went through those shards of ss, and in an instant countless sensation of piercing pain shot through her, slicing her skin and causing her blood to flow. Vinna had a pained expression on her face as her body trembled. However, she didn''t stop in her tracks. With tears blurring her vision, she focused her eyes on Yael and created a path of blood. She threw herself at Yael who was now bloodied all over. "Yael..." Vinna was crying profusely, and her shivering hands wanted to tear off the countless shards sticking on Yael''s body. As if she didn''t want those on her palms creating more hurt on him, she vehemently wiped her hand against her shirt. Then, she carefully removed the shards on Yael''s face and body. "Go..." Yael''s gaze was vicious, and his pale face showed a sense of anger. He gritted his teeth and uttered one word. "I won''t go, I won''t go anywhere. I will be with you wherever you are." Vinna once againunched into another parade of crying in his arms. The rain continued to dribble on their bodies, and the sight of them on the road made them look extremely pitiful. At the same time, the celebratory roar all around them was a stark contrast of emotions. Yael stood up with his whole body shaking, and his eyes continued to sh a murderous intent. With the multitude of ss bottles hurled at his body, he waspletely devastated, and his breathing was very weak now. However, when he heard Vinna''s cries in front of him, he gnashed his teeth, lifted his lethargic arms and pushed her away mercilessly. "I said, go! You cheap woman!" His cracked voice called out desperately as the words reverberated in the rainy night. Vinna was stupefied after hearing his words. She kneeled on the shards of ss with a dumbfounded expression on her face, and she allowed her tears to mix with the rain water as they trickled down her cheeks. The roars around her seemed to lessen as everyone gradually focused on what was unfolding around them. Chattis held his bat with a tight grip and he had a solemn expression on his face. He looked arrogant too at the same time. His followers around him started tough mockingly. "Beauty, this bastard is staying true to his attitude like that. Don''t you want to leave him?" "Listen to us and be with Chattis. We won''t let you suffer like this. This bastard could even bring himself to kill his own dad, so do you think he would treasure you?" Tsk tsk tsk... I am really impressed by this animal. Even after killing his own father, his life is still all roses. There is even such a beauty pledging her loyalty to him..." After hearing someone iming that he was impressed by Yael, Chattis'' chilly gaze immediately shot over at him. That person immediately felt himself besieged by a nasty aura. He shrunk back his neck with terror as he retreated to the back. At the same time, a girl emerged from Chattis'' gang. She stared at Vinna who was in a stupor on the road and shook her head in resignation. She tried to persuade Vinna, "Vinna, you are still the youngdy of the Vaughn family. Is it worth it to act like this for that barbarian? If your family were to learn what happened here tonight, I figure they would feelpletely embarrassed by you. You should silently wait on one side and not disturb Chattis'' amusement." "Do you know her?" Chattis hung his arm around that girl''s shoulders. That girl cut straight to the point, "She is the youngdy of the Vaughn family of the capital city, which makes her a well-known socialite. I might know her, but I don''t think the reverse is true." After hearing that, there were sounds of gasps from the crowd. It seemed that everyone was shocked by what they had just heard. The ones frequenting this streets lined with bars included noble and affluent families. However, amongst the crowd, how could there really be that many nobles? Although the Vaughn family was not at the apex in terms of positions in the capital city, they were great enough that people would gaze at them admiringly. On the other hand, the youngdy of the Vaughn family was always a figure shrouded in mystery and she was someone out of reach. They could only imagine what it was like to be near her. However, what was happening now? The esteemed youngdy of the Vaughn family could even sacrifice her own body for this man who could kill even his own father. She appeared to be very loyal and stubborn towards him. Wasn''t she being too shameless? Was the noble families now no longer appreciating dignity?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In an instant, a discussion broke out amongst the crowd. Countless criticisms and mockery were thrown at Vinna like waves. At that moment, Vinna seemed to be oblivious towards the words of hate thrown at her. With her teary eyes, she continued to stare at Yael, and she even forgot that she was on top of countless shards of ss She appeared to be immune to the pain stabbing at her skin. Yael who was on the ground was shivering, and the wound on his head couldn''t stop its bleeding, which dyed his face in a bloody red, giving him the grotesque look. While he took in the mockery and sarcastic remarks thrown at him, there was a murderous gaze in Yael''s eyes, which all the more amplified his body''s shivering. "Get lost, you cheap woman. Don''t you think you are already way too shameless?" Yael roared at Vinna. His words hurt like knifes, and the finality of his tone was heartbreaking. However, Vinna lifted her bloodied hand and wiped away some tears on her face before saying with conviction, "Because of you, I want to be shameless, I want to be a cheap person. What''s wrong with that?" Yael felt something caught in his gaze. And then, under his scrutiny, Vinna bit her red lips and moved her knees around in obvious grimace to position herself towards Chattis and his gang. She started to beg while sobbing, "Chattis, I am really sorry, we are in the wrong this time. I beg you to let go of Yael, he is simply too reckless. The Vaughn family would makepensation this time until you''re satisfied." Under the gaze of everyone, as soon as Vinna said that, a finality settled on her face. She bent her body downwards and kowtowed non-stop. "No... Don''t do that..." Yael who was lying on the ground had a very convoluted expression. At that moment, in his eyes, he suddenly felt that time had slowed down. Vinna was knocking her head on the road in slow motion. However, there were shards of ss on the ground... If she carried on like this, her face would be ruined in no time! "You cheap woman, go! I don''t need you to beg for my sake. I am not wrong at all, and even if my life ends here today, I don''t need you to save me either. Don''t you think you have made yourself beyond shameless?" In Yael''s bloodshot eyes, there were suddenly shes of tears, and he somehow felt that his nose was dipped in lemon. He wanted to stop her, but he was too weak now. He couldn''t even get up. The surrounding onlookers had a frozen expression on their faces as they watched Vinna. Some of them even gasped loudly, and some of them had their eyes shut. Everyone could guess that Vinna''s face would be full of blood soon if she continued to do that! In the heat of the moment, there was a roar of a sports caring from somewhere nearby. Then, an impatient honking followed. The sudden change in the air diverted the attention of the crowd as they reacted to the noise. Vinna''s movements froze for one second too. As the sound of a car engine approached swiftly, some people in the crowd broke into shrilling screams. They then shoved themselves into two sides to give way to a red Ferrari which was careening towards the center of the action. With a screech, the Ferrari stopped just short of where Yael and Vinna were. "Damn it, is someone who wants to court death appears again?" Behind Chattis, the young man who handed him beer bottles tried to step forward with a vehemence and defiant look. However, he was halted by Chattis. Silence simply floated in the air. The initial noisy atmosphere suddenly got swallowed up by the appearance of that red Ferrari. Everyone shot curious nces at the Ferrari. Then, the car window slowly dribbled down. A very familiar voice broke the silence, "Vinna, do you think it is worth it to hurt yourself like that just for that bastard''s sake?" The familiar voice made both Yael and Vinna trembled with shock. "Mr. Hughes!" Yael''s eyes lit up. At the same time, Vinna who was kowtowing on countless ss shards also looked upwards in delight. Jack was leaning against the car window, and as he watched thepletely injured Yale lying on the road, he twitched his lips and let out a weirdugh, "Someone who killed his own father shouldn''t be acting like this."00000????????? Chapter 563 You Are No Match To Fight Me, I Don’t Want To Kill You On the silent rainy night. Jack''s strangeugh clearly fell in everyone''s ears. Densely filled with ridicule, even with traces of contempt. Yael grinned andughed loudly, "I don''t have a knife on my body." As he said that. Chattis wrinkled his eyebrows and looked stubborn. The crowd around him was even more angry.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But at this time, Jack sat in the car calmly looking at everyone as if they were nothing, making them feel oppressed. "Who on earth are you?" Chattis opened his mouth and asked angrily. The Ferrari door opened with a click. Ciara got out of the car. Her beautiful and experienced appearance, plus her OL business attire, immediately drew the audience''s exmation. But soon, there was a shocked gasp from the crowd. "Oh God! She seems to be the eldest daughter of Wattson family!" Everyone was stunned. Although Vaughn and Wattson families of the capital city were not as good as the top rich and powerful families, but they were still in the second tier. More importantly, now the Vaughn and Wattson''s were the first and second leaders in the entertainment industry. There had been rumors around that the two cooperated with each other to make themselves even stronger! "Damn! I have seen and learned a lot tonight. First, the father-killer and now even the honorable eldest daughters from the Vaughn and Wattson families are here!" "Heh! Looks like the rumors of Vaughn and Wattson families'' cooperation are indeed true, otherwise the eldest daughter of Wattson family''s would have never shown up to help." "Fuck! Coming to this bar tonight was worth the price! A fight among the rich! What a show!" Along with the bustle of the voices, there was also shock. Soon, the eyes of the onlookers fell on Jack, who was still sitting in the Ferrari. The two eldest daughters of the Vaughn and Wattson family were present but the man inside the Ferrari was still so calm and unperturbed. Who was he? Listening to the crowd''s discussion. Chattis frowned deeper. He was the youngest Cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry with outstanding achievements. He had never been ignored like this! Because of the arrival of the Ferrari and because of just a couple of words from the man in the car. Everyone''s attention had shifted to the man, treating him like he was non-existent. More importantly, the man had turned a deaf ear to his question! *Smash* In his anger, Chattis grantly brandished a baseball bat wrapped in a thick cloth and smashed it on a wine box on the side. The baseball bat wrapped in a thick cloth wielded with terrifying lethality, instantly smashing the stic wine box and all the wine inside. Everyone at the scene suddenly fell silent. There was no shortage of eyes looking at Chattis anymore as everyone looked at him with fear. "With this strength and your powerful physique and fighting skills, you deserve to be Cavalry Lieutenant." Leaning in the passenger seat, Jack tilted his head and looked at Chattis yfully. He smiled faintly, "You don''t need to know my name. All you need to know is that Yael is my fellow and that I am taking him away." "Oh! Who the hell do you think you are? Do you think you can just take him away because you said you wanted to?" A young man who was helping hand over the wine bottles to Chattis suddenly pointed at Jack and yelled in shock. "Shut up!" Chattis yelled at him angrily and scared him into hurrying back. Chattis looked at Jack coldly. He was not stupid. If he called him Cavalry Lieutenant, he definitely knew his identity. Whether it was through Yael or the two daughters of the Vaughn and Wattson families, it was easy to know his identity. However, knowing it was one thing. Not being afraid even after knowing and being calm and unperturbed was another thing! Chattis took a deep breath and sneered, "My friend, his tone was rough but there has to be a reason. Why do you think that you will be able to take him away?" Chattis raised his head a little as he said that, his gaze sharp. He knew that the man sitting in the Ferrari was not an ordinary person. But he was not one to cower with fright. His confidence was given to him by the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry soldiers behind him! "There is no one I can''t take away." The smile on Jack''s face disappeared, gradually reced by a frosty chill. In an instant. His aura changed drastically, as if a mountain suddenly burst through the t ground and rose up towards the sky. There was an extremely majestic murderous look in his narrowed eyes. Such change. Instantly, Chattis''s pupils constricted and his whole body had goosebumps. He had spent six years in the army, fighting on the bloody battlefield. He could very clearly felt Jack''s changes. Especially, his majestic and endless murderous aura! Now that he was trembling with fear, he took a gasp. "Who on earth are you?" In his panic, Chattis was even more confused about the identity of the man in front of him. With his experience, a person who could umte such a magnificent murderous aura was definitely different from ordinary person, but a fierce man who had experienced life and death and had bathed in blood! "I said, you don''t need to know who I am. I am going to... take my friend away!" Jack''s voice was cold and stern, like the chilly wind blowing from the depths of hell. Overbearing and rude. It made everyone dumbfounded. When Chattis was beating up Yael before, the people around him had already intentionally or unintentionally revealed Chattis''s identity. The youngest Cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry. Everyone expected him to be the star of the future. With such existence, he was not afraid even in the face of the most powerful people in the city. Otherwise, Chattis would not have regarded Vinna as nothing. And what Jack said right now meant that he directly ignored the Cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry! Chattis''s pupils tightened. He looked cold and stern. At the same time, with his anger, the fear in his heart was even stronger. Jack red at Chattis closely, exuding endless murderous aura, at the same time continuouslyining in his heart. The Cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry was still a very high-profile future star. He had the power of three hundred thousand soldiers of Dragon Cavalry behind him. If Jack didn''t have to pretend to be ''disabled'' and fought one-to-one, he was quite sure that he could defeat Chattis with his skill. Even if Chattis used his whole army of Dragon Cavalry, he would have been able to defeat it with the power of the Hughes family and the matter would have been brought to an end. But right now, not only he had to pretend to be ''disabled'' and couldn''t take action, but also the Hughes family was aplete mess due to the Powell family. Just relying on the deterrence of the Vaughn and Wattson families was not enough to take Yael away! But... what method could be used to take Yael away? Just when Jack pondered on this thought inwardly. Chattisughed suddenly. He shrugged and a murderous look appeared on his cold and stern face. His murderous aura came out. The crowd around him immediately felt like a chill just swept through them; theirplexion changed. Chattis brandished the baseball bat in his hand, "I, Chattis, worked in the army since I was eighteen years old. I have spent six years on the battlefield. Do you think I was scared then? You want to take him away? Okay, thene out and challenge me. If you win, you can take him. But if you lose... As he said, Chattis''s eyes were fiery. He looked at Vinna, whose beautiful face was tear-stained and pointed at her. "If you lose, Vinna will go with me tonight!" "Chattis, you bastard!" As soon as the words were spoken, Yael who was lying on the ground immediately looked ferocious as he roared, "Even if I will die today I won''t let youy a finger on her!" His roar caused Vinna to tremble. She suddenly turned her head, tears gleaming in her eyes. Next second. Vinna suddenly turned around, her lips pursed tightly as she tried not to cry. She stared at Jack and said, "As long as I can take him away, I am willing to take this bet!" Jack was speechless for a while. Did she not know that he was now disabled? "Vinna, you crazy woman. You have gone mad. Shut your mouth!" Yael struggled to stand up. At this moment, his eyes were red and he looked like a blood-thirsty beast. Jack nced at Yael and Vinna. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Chattis, "You are no match to fight me, I don''t want to kill you." Saying that, he pointed towards Yael who was struggling angrily on the ground, "If you have to fight someone, then you should fight him."???????? Chapter 564 Different Competition He was domineering and rampant. The expressions in his words and eyes made no secret of his contempt for Chattis. Following Jack''s words, a cold breath sounded from the audience. Didn''t this guy pay attention to the cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry at all? Chattis'' expression was extremely gloomy. He held the baseball bat tightly in his right hand, creaking, and the anger in his eyes that almost turned into a substantial me. In 6 years, he became the cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry. Whether it was thebat ability or individual strength, he had withstood the test of blood and fire. Even the General of the Dragon Cavalry had never shown contempt to him. Just at this time. There was a sharp, cold exploding rattling. "Chattis, you, as the cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry, are indeed amazing, but you dare to bet the Vaughn family''s daughter. Could it be that you take the capital city Vaughn family as nothing? Do you think the Vaughn family is a pushover?" With a sharp rattling, Ciara stepped forward and stood in front of Vinna with a cold expression. When they heard the words. The expressions of everyone changed. Panic shed in Chattis'' eyes. The Vaughn family, although not the top giants in the capital city, could still be ranked second. In the capital city, where there were many giants and hidden powerful people, such second ce giants were really nothing. But they would still not easily be humiliated! If Vinna was used as a bet, once it really hit the Vaughn family, then this was not the same nature as of the previous fights. The dignity of a rich man was the most important thing, not to mention what he was doing now was to trample the Vaughn family severely into the mud. Fighting the Vaughn family may be afraid of his status as a cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry, but insulting the rich will definitely lead to crazy revenge from the Vaughn family! Inside the Ferrari. Jack''s eyes lit up and he gave Ciara a surprised look. It would be the best result if they could end this matter with this excuse! But... was it possible? "Are you threatening master Chattis? He has the Dragon Cavalry behind him, what happened today, the father-killing beast did wrong, does he have to swallow his anger and shame the Dragon Cavalry?" The young man who had been helping Chattis deliver wine bottles before suddenly appeared and was pointing at Ciara sternly. Oh shit! Jack''s expression instantly surged with anger. Staring sharply at the young man who had appeared. Those words not only blocked Ciara''s words, but also put Chattis on fire. If Chattis stepped back just a little, not only his own dignity was lost, but also the dignity of the entire Dragon Cavalry! Those who were not involved in the matter were always happy to see the chaos be worse. Really. The hesitation on Chattis'' face was swept away. He smiled coldly, raised the baseball bat in his hand, and pointed to Jack in the car, "Is it your turn?" Jack shrugged helplessly. Looking at Yael who was wounded all over the ground, he said, "I said, if you want to fight, then Yael is fighting with you!" Him and Jack stared at each other. Yael was furious and frantic, with a trace of rity recovering in his eyes. He knew that Jack''s legs were disabled and it was impossible to fight Chattis. Jack''s arrival brought him a chance. It allowed him no longer to have to lie on the ground as before, miserable like a dead dog, subjected to abused by Chattis and others, and ridiculed from a crowd of onlookers. Yael''s gaze gradually turned to Vinna. At this time, Vinna also looked at Yael worriedly, her teeth biting her red lips and her tears hazy. "Bitch!" Yael cursed harshly. Clenching his teeth, enduring the severe pain of the wounds all over his body, he slowly got up. This scene made everyone''s expressions change, their eyes were horrified. He was already wounded like this, how could he stand up and fight Chattis? Was he looking for death? "Hah!" Chattis snorted and looked at Yael who was struggling to get up, as if he was a dead dog, "He was not my opponent in his heyday, and now he is injured like this and he wants to be fighting me? Is it pretty clear that Vinna will be in my arms!" "Master Chattis, don''t give him a chance, just beat him to death. This father killing beast is damned to die!" The young man stood beside Chattis, adding fuel to the mes. Chattis knitted his brows slightly, cast a sideways nce at the young man. His cold killing intent immediately caused the young man to shut up and take a step back. Chattis was not stupid. How could he not know that the young man''s words just now forced him to the point where he could not retreat? As a cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry, if he can''t even maintain the dignity and image of the Dragon Cavalry, he would be ashamed as a member of the Dragon Cavalry! "Yael..." Regardless of the injury, Vinna got up crying, trying to help Yael. Snap! Yael raised his hand and swooshed away Vinna''s hand. His expression was indifferent, the blood-stained face was ferocious like a beast. Vinna stayed where she was, tears running, a crying beauty. All eyes were watching them. Everyone''s eyes fell on Yael. Only Ciara''s gaze was staring at Jack. Yael was injured to this extent, Mr. Quinn asked him to fight with Chattis, wouldn''t it be like sending him to his grave? Just when Yael got uppletely and took a step forward. Jack, who was in front of the car window, suddenly smiled, "Yael, are you stupid, just because I said so, you are going to fight? Chattis is somehow still a cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry, you are injured now. Do you think he would take advantage of you now?" His ridiculousughter was full of sarcasm. In an instant, everyone present was suffocated, revealing a look of doubt. ''You were the one who wanted to have a battle, but now you are the one who don''t want to continue?'' "What do you mean?" Chattis'' expression was cold and severe, and his killing intent was stern. Yael also stood there in astonishment, but the wounds all over his body were still bleeding out. Jack shrugged, "Let''s change thepetition. If you had a fight in your current physical condition, even if you win, others will say that you as an Dragon Cavalry are taking advantage of the injured." Chattis'' brows wrinkled immediately. Right afterwards, Jack patted the Ferrari and pointed at a few sports cars parked not far away.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "When I came, I heard roaring sports cars. Since there are cars, how about changing the way of yourpetition to... a racing?" A racing?! As soon as the words were spoken, everyone present was shocked. But immediately after that, a burst of exmation sounded through the rainy night. A fist to fist fight single battle could make a person''s blood spurt. The roaring speed and passion of a sports car can also make everyone excited, and it was even more exciting than the boxing game. "A car racing?" Chattis'' lips were curling up, with a disdainful smile, he said coldly, "Do you think that I can only sit on a horseback, and cannot race a car?" "So do you dare?" Jack raised his eyebrows, his face full of sarcasm. The crowds around Chattis were immediately anxious. Everyone knew that if Chattis and Yael really had a single battle, it would be definitely a one sided show. Changing the battle to a racingpetition was obviously a means to abolish the great advantage he had! But they did not wait for the crowd to dissuade. Chattis'' eyes burst into light, "Let''s do this!" Chapter 565 The Real Reason Click! With Ciara''s support, Yael got into the Ferrari with difficulty. "I''m going with Yael." Jack said to Ciara. Ciara was taken aback. "Mr. Hughes, you..." Before she finished speaking, Jack waved his hand and interrupted her, "It''s okay, don''t worry." But Yael looked at Jack in amazement with muddy eyes. "Jack, you don''t need toe with me. This is apetition between me and Chattis." "I gave you the opportunity, can''t you let me go with you?" Jack rubbed his nose and smiled freely, "There is an old saying that brothers always go into a battle together, the father and the son always fight the enemy together, anyway, I won''t get off the car. If you don''t treat me as a brother, then you can call me Dad." "Oh shit!" Yael cursed with aughter, endured the pain all over his body, fastened his seat belt and started the engine. With a kick on the gas pedal, the engine burst out with a beast like roar. In an instant, everyone on the street in this rainy night screamed. Yael stepped on the gas pedal and kept the Ferrari engine roaring. Seemingly staring at the front intently, but in fact, his gaze was nting towards Vinna who was not far away, desperate and embarrassed. "Why do you do this?" Jack noticed Yael''s strangeness and sighed with emotion. "A father murderer like you is not good enough for her." Yael tugged at the corner of his bloody mouth, retracted his gaze, and looked forward firmly. At the same time. The crowd was cheering so loud, it sounded like mountain whistling and tsunami. Chattis drove a yellow Lamborghini, slowly to the side of the Ferrari, and stopped at the same height. The window slowly dropped down. Chattis looked at Jack, then finally his eyes fell on Yael. With a sneer he said, "This father killing beast, having a car racing is indeed an advantage for you, but don''t be happy too early, because even if it is a car racing, you will lose against me!" Jack was indifferent as usual. But Yael slowly turned his head, staring at Chattis like a bloodthirsty beast. Facing Yael''s re, Chattis put on his shades calmly and smiled proudly, "One year ago, there was a case of a high speed incident in the capital city. At that time, I happened to be on vacation in the capital city." After speaking, the window slowly closed. But the meaning of his words was like a thunder in the blue sky.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jack''s indifferent face was covered with ayer of haze. On the side, many of Chattis'' followers heard his words clearly. The young man was the first to exim, "My God! He is the person of this incident from a year ago? Hahaha... we have already won!" "The person from this super speed incident a year ago, it only took him 13 minutes to finish onep of the second ring around the city. When the news came out that year, it shocked the entire racing circle of the capital city!" "Oh my god, I heard about this a year ago. At that time, many people wanted to challenge him, but after the first battle, he disappeared immediately, and I didn''t expect him to be by our side!" As Chattis'' fans screamed in exmation, everyone around that were just watching were even more shocked. A year ago, this racing prince stirred up the entire speeding circle of the capital city with only one battle. Even if people weren''t in the circle, they heard about it at that time! On the other side. Ciara''s face was condensed, her eyebrows twisted tightly. The tearful Vinna was even more panicked now, and subconsciously grasped Ciara''s arm tightly, "Yael will win, right?" Ciara nced at Vinna indifferently, and was just about to say in the usual tone. But looking at Vinna''s pitiful appearance, she finally relented. She put a hand on her back and calmed her down softly, "Don''t worry, Yael will not lose with Mr. Hughes by his side." The Ferrari windows closed. Jack looked at Yael solemnly, "It only takes 13 minutes to finish the second ring. If you lose, Vinna will be in his arms tonight." "Do you think I will lose?" Yael slowly raised his hand, wiped the blood from his face, turned his head and looked at Jack with a grin. Jack was silent. He slowly fastened his seat belt. The ability to finish the second ring of the capital city in 13 minutes was enough to prove that Chattis'' driving skills were definitely the best among people. But Yael''s words raised Jack''s heart. He knew Yael''s character, so he understood the meaning of this rhetorical question. Subconsciously, Jack leaned back into the seat, trying to cling to the seat. With the roar of the Ferrari and Lamborghini engines like rolling thunder, it bombed through the bar street in this rainy night. Even if the game had not yet started. But the roaring of the engines of the two sports cars also ignited the madness of everyone, causing the crowd to scream. The girl who had discouraged Vinna before, walked slowly between the two cars. With no excessive performance. She raised her right hand, showing three fingers, and bend her fingers in turn as a count down. When thest finger was bent. Boom! Boom! The Ferrari and Lamborghini shot out instantly. It was like two red and yellow lightnings, very fast. The sight outside the window began to blur. The strong feeling of being pushed back made Jack''s brows tightened instantly. He squinted towards Yael. At this time, Yael was sitting upright, with blood still slowly flowing down his forehead, sliding across his face. But his hands, always holding the Ferrari steering wheel tightly, while he quickly shifted gears with his right hand. And from the beginning to the end, instead of ckening his right foot at all, on the contrary... he stepped it to the limits! Jack turned his head and looked out the window. In Yael''s near suicidal racing, he went hand in hand with Chattis'' Lamborghini. However, this state onlysted for five seconds. With a roar like a wild beast from the Lamborghini, it was as if mes faintly exploded from the back. The Lamborghini sted like a yellow lightning, directly surpassing the Ferrari and galloping away. Was this how the were overtaken? Jack was shocked. He knew Yael''s driving skills. At least he had many sports cars before. Although his skills are not as good as a professional driver, he was still much better than ordinary people. How long has it been since they started? Less than a minute! Just when Jack was shocked. Yael, who was driving, suddenly let out a muffled snort, blood flowed down the corners of his mouth. "Yael!" Jack''s face changed drastically, when he took a closer look, he suddenly realized. Yael not only vomited blood, but the blood flowing from the top of his head went directly into his right eye. The blood entered his eyes and blurred his vision, making Yael blink nonstop. His sight was blocked, it would have been strange if his speed was fast! However. Just as Jack looked at him, Yael raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, then wiped the blood from his eyes fiercely. While blinking, he opened his mouth in pain and took a deep breath. Then he said grimly, "I saw him a while ago, but I didn''t want to provoke him. I just wanted to have a drink with Vinna. It was him, he just smashed a bottle and called me the beast of the dead mother who killed my father!" His dead Mom killed his father?! A cold light shed in Jack''s eyes, and his anger arose in an instant. In sight, Yael blinked and squeezed the blood out from his eyeballs. He didn''t know whether he was stimted by the blood or was angry and sorrowful, but his eyes were filled with tears. All this time he thought that Yael and Vinna provoke Chattis first. But he didn''t expect this option to exist. Dead mother killed his father? These words were like a knife, stabbing Yael''s heart, uncovering his wounds, and sprinkling a handful of salt on it. Why did Yael kill his father? Wasn''t it that his father hooked up with another woman, killed his mother in his drunkenness and tok out the child in his mother''s belly? Yael never cared about killing his father. But the word "dead mother" was Yael''s forbiddenme! "Jack..." Yael slowly turned his head, looked at Jack frantically, andughed, "If I die, you have to help me take that slut Vinna."I Chapter 566: 566 The Last Minute Death was getting closer to them. Jack almost froze at this moment, sweating on his back. Jack looked at Yael who turned the car around again and focused on the front. Jack shrugged and gave a bitter smile. "It''s easy to die, but it is the hardest to live." "I have nothing to worry about." Yael said. "What about Vinna?" Jack asked. Yael was silent with his eyes dazed for a moment. Jack looked ahead, "Vinna likes you, and you like Vinna. You two have done what you should and should not. Now, if you want to die, what about Vinna?" "I..." Before Yael could finish speaking, Jack''s voice suddenly became low and cold, "Yael, you never know how much pain a person will suffer if someone he loves dies. That''s more painful than death. It''s just like living in the hell." "What you should think about now is how to win the game, not that you might die!" "Boom!" Ferrari roared. The exhaust pipe at the rear of the car spewed out mes. Ferrari elerated again. At night, It was drizzling. This was not good for them to see clearly the road ahead. The drag racing of high speed was very dangerous, and the bad weather made it more dangerous. Yael drove the Ferrari in silence and sped up crazily to catch up with Lamborghini. Jack sat in the passenger seat. Although he didn''t drive the car in person, he still clearly felt the car skidding several times. But he didn''t let Yael slow down. When a man''s scar was uncovered, the best way was not to let the man clench his teeth and bandage the scar again, liking a dog hiding in the dark to lick the scar, but to let him recklessly take revenge on the person who uncovered the scar! Jack and Yael were the same kind of people. Their simr characters and the bad experience of Yael made them be friends quickly, and Yael was willing to follow Jack. But now the situation had changed. Jack was the one who had suffered all tonight. Jack knew that he might do more crazily than Yael. The Ferrari galloped down the road like a red lightning, and quickly crossed cars. Soon Lamborghini appeared in their sights. "Overtake it!" Jack''s voice was cold. "Boom!" Almost at the same time, Yael let Ferrari roar again, and the speed of the car soared. In Lamborghini, Chattis was driving leisurely andfortably. He could finish the whole journey at 13 minutes on the Second Ring Road a year ago. Although, tonight, he was not as crazy as before, he had the confidence to win Yael. "Oh... Bastard, how can youpare with me?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Just after he sneered at Yael, Chattis nced at the mirror casually. Then, the disdain on his face disappeared, reced by the horror. "Fuck, it''s impossible!" Chattis was stunned and stared at his speedometer with disbelief. If it wasn''t for the speedometer to show the current speed clearly, he would even think that the scene was a delusion. "How could he catch up?" "He can''t catch up!" Chattis was angry and lost control of his emotions. Extremely good at driving, he actually could finish the whole journey at 13 minutes on the Second Ring Road. But the road conditions and weather tonight were quite different from that one year ago. He had been controlling the speed of the car to ensure his safety in this kind of poor road conditions and weather. But now... He squinted at the red lightning in the rearview mirror. "Boom!" There was a sudden sound outside. The red lightning passed the Lamborghini and sped away. "Damn!" Chattis scolded furiously. With Ferrari overtaking, he could even see that the Ferrari skidded terribly twice, but was forced to correct the direction. This scene shocked Chattis. "Lunatic! That bastard is just a mad dog. He is not doing a race at all, but looking for death. Does he want a car crash?" "Boom!" At the same time, Lamborghini roared and the speed soared again. After Chattis who was originally confident saw the Ferrari''s crazy speed and overtaking with his own eyes, his worries immediately disappeared. He also got crazy. At night, It was drizzling. Every car on the Second Ring Road had slowed down to ensure safety. But there were only two sports cars, like red and yellow lightning, in the slow traffic flow, crazily overtook and sped forward. Jack sat in the car indifferently, looking ahead. Although they nearly crashed several times, Jack didn''t show panic. Although such a scene was breathtaking, it couldn''t bepared with the real contest of life and death. At least... The drag racing was easier than sitting in his father''s car in the desert and being bombarded by several helicopters. But, from time to time, Jack would look at Yael worryingly. At this time, Yael''s expression was gloomy and his eyes were full of madness and determination. But his state was not good. The blood pouring down from his head gradually blocked his sight. As the bleeding increased, Yael''s face became as pale as white paper. From time to time, his mouth and nose also bled. With such a physical condition, could he really hold on to the end? Subconsciously, Jack frowned and looked down at his legs, hesitant. "Jack, did you turn on the air conditioner?" Suddenly, Yael asked. Jack''s expression changed and he was shocked. He frowned and looked at the air conditioner that was turned off, feeling terrible. It was easy to cause hypothermia after losing too much blood. That was why Yael felt cold now! In his sight, Yael''s lips were pale and trembling. However, Jack said with a smile, "Yeah, I turned on the air conditioner. It''s really exciting and I feel hot." "OK..." Yael took a deep breath, slightly releasing the steering wheel, but holding it tightly quickly with both hands. Jack pinched his right thigh with his right hand and the hesitation in his eyes deepened. But he still said with a smile, "Hey, you have to drive faster. Vinna is still waiting for you at the end. You can''t die. Vinna was lying next to you just now, but her hands and knees were injured." "She''s a bitch." Yael hooked his lips slightly. As he spoke, his eyes blinked several times and suddenly became zed. "Yael!" Jack yelled with a terrible expression. Yael shivered, zed eyes again twinkling, and he scolded, "Damn, I didn''t sleep wellst night, but now began to doze." He clung to the steering wheel. Yael fixed his eyes on the front and asked weakly, "Jack, how far is it?" Jack looked at the speedometer, estimated the distance, and said, "At the current speed, it''s about a minute away." "Well, I have to hurry." "Boom!" Ferrari roared, and the car shook violently with the mes out from the rear. Chapter 568 There’s Always Someone Out There More Powerful "Ah!" As the Ferrari deviated its direction, everyone screamed simultaneously. Some girls who were timid closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to watch anymore. Driving in such a high speed, even the slightest friction was enough to cause a hazardous disaster. "Fuck!" In the Lamborghini, Chattis was shocked and immediately went for the brake. Screech... The squealing sound of the brake lingered on the road. But under the extreme speed, Chattis dared not to pressed the brake all the way down and could only control the brake by pressing rapidly. Screech... The next second. Huge sparkles ignited the moment the right rear side of the Ferrari adhered to the left front side of the Lamborghini. The slight bump made the racee to the verge of an ident. Fortunately, it didn''t bring forward to any further bumping! Zoom! The Ferrari dashed into the crowd and halted. Jack sat back to his seat. He was soaked in sweat. If he were to be a bit more aggressive on the wheel during the slight bump just now, the two cars would be out of service today, and whether any of them could survive that would be a question of fate. Exhaling, Jack smiled and patted Yael on the shoulder, "We win." "Vinna..." Yael twitched the corner of his lips and muttered. He then passed out. With the thrilling ending. The whole road dropped into dead silence. Rain was drizzling. Everyone was stunned. They were all agape. Did this guy...not care about his own life anymore? Because of the bumping and braking, the Lamborghini didn''t cross the finish line and halted a few dozen meters away from the finish line. Drained in sweat, Chattis'' face was pale. If it wasn''t that he reacted quick enough to the sudden event, the two sports cars would now be two balls of fires on the road. Lifting his head slowly, he looked at the Ferrari sinisterly. "Mad dog!" Furious, Chattis opened the door and got out. He walked up to the Ferrari in long strides. But after what just happened, he felt weak in his legs and his strides were fumbling. "Yael!" Being the first person toe back to her senses, Vinna eximed. She ran towards the Ferrari. But she stumbled and fell to the ground because of the wound in her knee. Ciara hurriedly walked up to help her up. They then ran to the Ferrari. Opening the car window, Jack popped his head out, "He fainted." Vinna immediately teared up and stumbled towards the driver''s seat while sobbing. Ciara took a glimpse at the blood stain in the wind shield in front of Yael and taken aback, "Did you guys do that just now because you didn''t have vision?" Jack nodded in acknowledgement. The blood Yael spat onto the wind shield just happened to cover up the truth that Jack was the one who drove the distance before the finish line. "Damn it. Get the hell out, you mad dog. That wasn''t racing at all, you were trying to kill us all!" Chattis walked up to the Ferrari furiously and mmed his palm into the car door, making a dent. At this moment. The young underlings finally came back to their senses and approached speedily with menacing looks. "Damn, that was madness, these two killers!" "Chattis, are you okay? That was close." "Even if you don''t want to live, don''t drag Chattis along with you, you father-killing bastard!" A series of curses echoed. Chattis and his underlings were agitated and their faces filled with rage. And the onlookers had on all kinds of different expressions. Some were still in a trance, some were in fright, while was raging like Chattis and his underlings... Everyone saw what just happened clearly! It was so close! The two cars and the people inside were almost goners! The rear of the Ferrari and the front of the Lamborghini were deformed immensely just by the mere slight bump. This was proof how hazardous the situation was. If the Ferrari moved even just a centimeter more to the right, there would be a disaster at the scene right now. "He fainted by the end of it. What else do you expect?" Sitting in the passenger''s seat, he signaled Ciara to move away from the scene while staring coldly into Chattis'' eyes, which were filled with rage, "We won the race, are you going to deny that?" Chattis was not dumb. He immediately understood what happened when he saw the blood stain on the wind shield. And he looked at Yael with aplicated gaze. This bastard who killed his own father, was risking his life for a woman? "It would be a disgrace for Dragon Cavalry if the Dragon Cavalry''s Cavalry Lieutenant goes back on a bet and even want to bully his opponents with his power, right?" With a sharp gaze, Jack''s domineering aura came at Chattis like a tsunami. He used the pride of Dragon Cavalry as his point of argument, which should had made them stop pressuring him. However. "Fuck! You almost killed Chattis. This bet is off!" A young one yelled. He was about to go up on Jack when Chattis yanked him back, "You guys win. You can leave!" "Chattis..." The young underling was shocked. The rest of the underlings had on a puzzled look. "I freaking let them leave!" Chattis growled. He was the Cavalry Lieutenant, the future star everyone put on the pedestal. With an army of three hundred thousand headcount behind him, he had what it took to be rampant. But there was a limit to it! After what Jack had said, if he continued to pressure them and disgraced Dragon Cavalry, it would be him who would be punished. He bore being roasted by a young guy before to protect the Dragon Cavalry''s pride. "Huh!" Jack smirked and red at the young underling coldly, "I will remember you. After tonight, you and your family will pay for what you did just now." "Who, who do you think you are?" the young underling was flustered, but he had to fight back since everyone was watching. Jack rubbed his nose, "I''m nobody. And you don''t deserve to know my name." With that said, he looked at Ciara, "Ciara, get a car and send Yael and Vinna to the hospital. You''ll still be using this car." Soon, Ciara got a car and got both Yael and Vinna into the car. She only got into the Ferrari after watching the car leave. Chattis and his men stood by the side throughout the process. Not even one onlooker left the scene. The moment the Ferrari started again. Jack leaned on the car door, stared at Chattis and smirked, "My brother told me you''re the one who started the fight. You had fun smashing that bottle and calling my friend a father-killer huh?" Upon hearing that. Chattis was shook. The next second. Swoosh! Something shed across the air. Chattis was alerted and swung his fist towards the object. But that was toote! Bang! Bam! A wine bottle smashed hard onto Chattis'' abdomen. It was quick! Chattis was horrified and dumbfounded. "What the hell, everyone, charge at him!" The young underling put on a menacing look and was about to storm towards Jack. "Stop, all of you!" Chattis roared. "Let''s go." Jack sat back and closed the window.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The Ferrari then stormed away. "Chattis, the imbecile hit you and you let him off?" The young underling looked at Chattis with grievance, "You''re the Cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry. You shouldn''t be treated like that!" The rest also looked at Chattis with puzzled faces. However. With his body trembling, Chattis'' throat rumbled and blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth. His expression turned into one of terror, "There''s always someone out there more powerful that we are!" The underlings all froze at the sight of this. Chills ran to their crowns from the bottom of their feet. Even the onlookers were at this moment shocked and gasped. The next second. Closing his eyes, Chattis fell to the ground with a loud thud. On the road under the rain. There was a huge crowd, but no one make a sound. Only the drizzling of the rain was heard. Everyone was in silent...00 Chapter 569 The Mysterious Man Again In the rain. A Ferrari sped steadily. Jack had on a cold and menacing face. "Ciara, help me look up the background of that young underling of Chattis''." Ciara stunned and remembered what Jack said to that guy. She asked in uncertainty, "You really want to punish him?" "Look what happened to my brother. I can''t mess with the Dragon Cavalry, but I definitely have what it takes to show some color to a small family." Jack raised his brows and smirked, "This has to do with the pride of Vaughn and Wattson family." "Got it." Ciara nodded and picked up her phone to perform her duty. She was not ignorant. One would have to be sophisticated enough to be able to roll in the entertainment industry. Even though she was a bit in a trance, she was able to pick it up right after a little guidance from Jack. What happened tonight made quite a scene at the bar. There were a lot of celebrities and high caste people visiting SanJoy Clup. If they didn''t do something to show their power and the fact that they were not to be messed with, what happened today might spread all across the capital city by the next day. When that happened, not only Vaughn and Wattson family, but the Quinn family would be theughing stock of the town. By the time Jack and Ciara rushed to the hospital. Yael was already sent into the ICU. Vinna was squatting in front of the ICU in a trance, sobbing and wrapping her arms around her legs helplessly. "Vinna..." Ciara called softly. Even though they usually had quite some friction, Ciara felt bad and sympathized for Vinna when she saw the shape she was in. The ir between Yael and Vinna aside, Ciara could see a huge change in Vinna as a person. In the past, Vinna was born with silver spoon and put on the pedestal since knee-high, always seemed noble. And today? Tonight, the once arrogant princess willingly became the bet of a race, be insulted in public and refused to leave. Love... could indeed make such a huge change in a person? "Ciara..." Vinna stood up, ran into Ciara''s embrace, and sobbed silently. Looking at the red light above the ICU doorway, Jack frowned deeply and felt stuffed in the chest. He reached for his pocket subconsciously. It was empty. "You have a cigar?" Jack asked Ciara. Ciara took out a pack of cigarettes, "It''s the thin type, not sure if you''ll be used to it." Jack took the cigarette and pushed himself on the wheelchair to the stairway. He lighted one up and pulled a long drag. Spitting out smoke, he still felt extremely stuffed in the chest. Was Yael wrong for what happened tonight? No! If Jack was in his position, he would do the exact same thing without any hesitation. He felt stuffed because he regretted that he didn''t fight back for Yael using the simplest and brutal way. Faking a crippled, he was forced to opt for options he wouldn''t have go for to fight back in situations like the chaos in the Hughes family and against Chattis'' Dragon Cavalry. These options didn''t even count as fighting back at all. They were at most just him walking away with Yael and Vinna in his hands as the winner. "There are so many forces in this world that I still don''t have to power to fight against..." The smoke flowed out along with Jack''s deep sigh. Jack''s voice lingered in the empty stairway. "Huh, the world is never as simple as you think it is." Out of nowhere, a raspy voice said mockingly. Jack widened his eyes and shot his gaze towards the direction the voice wasing from. With that sentence said, a figure unhurriedly walked down the staircase. Looking at the man, Jack narrowed his eyes and was intuitively alerted. Not that he was paranoid. But the man in front of him was giving of an aura of "fakeness. Including...his face! In fact, if Lyndall was at the spot, he would be able to recognize this man in a single nce. This was the man old man who gave him the warning at the hotel back then! The old man walked up to Jack casually and look at Jack condescendingly. Then, he calmly took the pack of cigarette from Jack''s hand and lighted one of them. He said while smoking, "No need to be on your guard. I''m not here to kill you." Remaining in his cold silence, Jack didn''t let his guard down by what he said. The old man took a seat on the staircase and shrugged, "In fact, you should be thanking me. After all, it all thanks to me that a beast like Lyndall willingly gave his life to you with such ease!" Vroom! His calm words had an impact of a roaring thunder. The veins in Jack''s temples were popping. He stared at the old man in a trance, "You were the guy who warned Lyndall at the hotel?" "That''s me!" The old man let out a mouthful of smoke. Frowning, Jack felt chills running through his body. This mysterious man was the guy who showed up and warned Lyndall before George''s assassins assaulted him. And a big reason Lyndall willingly gave his life to Jack was the words this mysterious man said to him then. But... throughout the whole assassination incident, Jack never let his guard down against this mysterious man. Indeed, this man helped Jack by helping him recruited Lyndall under his wings. And he saved him by killing the members from the Powell family. But killing members from the Powell family was itself one of the worst crimes one couldmit! This man seemed to be helping him for now, but what came next? Furthermore, the Powell family was pressuring the Hughes family on the issue! "You have any doubts?" Sitting casually on the staircase, he looked at Jack and tapped off the cigarette ash. Jack took a deep breath, "When we were saving Lyndall in the woods, you were the one who killed the Powell family members?" "Yeah." The old man answered without any hesitation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jack''s right hand, which was pinching the cigarette, applied pressure subconsciously and put the cigarette out. Thest bit of confusion he had in the assassination incident was now gone. "You were the one who nned all that?" Jack asked. "What do you mean n? I was saving you and Lyndall." The old man was taken aback and shrugged, "I know what you''re thinking. You think I made the Powell family go after you, and assassinated the Powell family members, which directs all the Powell family''s aversion upon you." Jack let out a chuckle. This was how he view the whole thing since the beginning. "Ridiculous! Why would I bother to involve the Powell family if I want to kill you?" Talking with a tone filled with despise, the old man put out the cigarette and got up unhurriedly, "I''m just here to tell you, you don''t have to worry about the Powell family. That matter would stay between them and the Hughes family, and won''t catch you in the fire. You can rest assured and go ahead to do whatever you''re going to do." With that said, the old man headed straight downstairs. Seeing the old man was leaving, Jack expression changed. He put his hands on the wheelchair armrests and was about to get up, "Who are you?" Zoom! The old man casually tossed a stone whichnded in front of Jack''s wheelchair and smashed into pieces. Jack halted on his actions. "You don''t need to know who I am." With an extremely raspy voice, the old man gave Jack a long look, "You should behave like a crippled if you''re pretending to be one. And I''m not as sinister a person you might think I am. I''m just helping you..."????? Chapter 570 Be Careful of Your Wife! The old man left. But the words he said before he left remained in Jack''s ears. Jack Hughes frowned and the veins around the corners of his eyes jumped. But he still resisted his urge and did not go after him. The old man was right. If one wanted to pretend, he should look like one he wanted to be. His crippled legs was his trump card. If he ran in the hospital right now, he would be exposed. "This man, can I trust him?" Jack rubbed his nose and was about to push his wheelchair back to the emergency room. However, a slight turn and movement of the wheelchair caused him to suddenly stop. He stared deeply on the ground. Yet on the ground was a piece of note! Was this what the old man brought when he threw the stone? Jack leaned over to pick up the note seriously. Because the old man threw the stone with so much force a while ago, the note was mottled and tattered. But the content could still be clearly read. However, the words on the note hit like a heavy hammer into Jack''s eyes. The content was very simple. "Be careful of your wife!" Jack waspletely stunned. Those simple five words stirred up his emotions. Amber Knight suddenly appeared in his mind. Let me...watch out for Amber? What did that mean? Would Amber hurt me? In shock, the corners of Jack''s mouth turned upwards and showed a dismissive smile. At the same time, his right hand crumpled the paper and casually threw it into the trash can. Amber returned to his side without hesitation during the times he had nothing and apanied him to rise again. As a woman, she stood up for him every time he faced problems and apanied andforted him when he was tired and irritated. "If even Amber would hurt me, who else in the world would help me?" Jack''s eyes were determined and firm. The dismissive smile on his face only grew stronger. He left the stairwell, "A simple note can never separate me and Amber. This is ridiculous." Amber didn''t have any reason to hurt him. Over the years, if Amber wanted to kill him, she would have a million ways. Why would she wait until now? If Jack doubted Amber just because of one piece of note, then how different would he be from an animal? The red light outside the emergency room was still on. When Jack came back to the gate, Vinna Vaughn was already calmed down. She stared at the door of the emergency room nkly. Ciara Wattson said in a low voice, "Mr. Hughes, we already found out." "Hmm?" Jack silently waited for her answer. Ciara Wattson said, "He was a wealthy man in the capital city with assets just over 100 million only." "Just over 100 million?" Jack rubbed his nose andughed. However, as heughed, he got endless chills on his body. The cold voice was like a death sentence. "The Wattson family could easily destroy him, right?" "I''ll make an order and let grandfather do it himself. It won''t be a problem." Ciara calmly answered, without simply just answering it. Her attitude was skillful yet cautious. Even when she was 100% sure on the matter, she would still not say everything in one go.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He gazed at Ciara who left and moved his wheelchair to lean on the wall. "Mr. Hughes, thank you," Vinna''s voice rang in his ears. Jack raised his head and looked at Vinna with a smile, "Yael is my friend. You don''t have to thank me. Also, you can call me Jack like Yael." The impression Vinna and the Vaughn family gave him wasn''t good. The most disgusting thing for Jack was Vinna pushing him to block the knife out of fright when they just met during the time when they were swarmed. But, because of Yael Quinn. No matter how ufortable and disgusted he felt, he needed to suppress it. Since...it was the future wife of his friend. "Jack." Vinna lowered her head, and said full of guilt, "It''s my fault tonight. I wasn''t able to stop Yael." Jack smiled, "I don''t me you. Yael already told me the reason in the car. You won''t be able to stop him. That was Yael''s most painful wound in his heart. Let alone Chattis, even if I do it, his attitude towards me won''t get any better." Vinna was stunned. After a long silence. Jack suddenly rubbed his nose and spoke with a smile, "If you really want to be with Yael, then maybe, your attitude needs to be tougher." "What?" Vinna trembled and her pretty face blushed. She stared at Jack in confusion. Jack smiled weirdly, "Yael has a grudge, so it would be hard for him to initiate, but what if you take the initiative? You''ll have to take the grievance as ady on this matter." The blush on Vinna''s face turned redder. She shyly lowered her head and muttered, "I, I understand, Jack." ... Near dawn. Yael was finally pushed out of the emergency room into the general ward. After Jack let Vinna take care of Yael, he pushed himself out on his wheelchair. Outside the hospital. Ciara waited silently and stood with a ck umbre on a space of light rain. Seeing Jack, she hurried over to cover for him. After getting in the car. Ciara took the lead and said, "It was already resolved. I have also notified the Vaughn family to join forces with the two families; thus, all photos and videos on the inte have been erased in a night. On the other hand..." After that, Ciara paused for a while and looked at Jack weirdly, "Chattis was also admitted to the hospital. He looked quite heavily injured. When we left yesterday evening, he was sent into the ICU." "It must be a scratch that caused the injury?" Jack lightly smiled and calmly spoke. "Wasn''t it..." Ciara wanted to ask, "Wasn''t it you who threw out the alcohol bottle yesterday?"; however, she thought that this question might be too ridiculous, so she resisted. After all, how could anyone bring down the Cavalry Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry with an alcohol bottle into the emergency room? Plus, Jack hit Chattis on his abdomen, which was the least fatal body part. "Send me to the airport." Jack calmly muttered. With his power, it was an easy task to suppress Chattis. The best proof was the alcohol bottle thrown out that Chattis wasn''t even able to ward off. The force hitting Chattis''s stomach was strong enough to break gold and stones, and there was no doubt that he''d enter the emergency room after he got injured. After arriving at the airport. Ciara had already arranged for everything and sent Jack into the private jet. After half an hour. The airne took off. Ciara turned and left with tightened brows, "Mr. Hughes didn''t want me to provoke Hana Powell a while ago. After I left yesterday, what happened between Hana and him within those few minutes?" Before boarding the ne, Jack especially advised Ciara. But this advise filled Ciara with doubts. Yet in the airne. Jack silently gazed at the sea of clouds outside the window in deep thought. He actually didn''t mind Hana''s matter. He especially told Ciara to prevent the Vaughn and Wattson family from provoking the giant Powell family and creating new issues. As for the matter about the Powell family. He didn''t know why although the mysterious man only showed up for a short period of time in the hospital elevator, his words lessened his fear towards the Powell family. But... ''Did my wife...really want to hurt me?'' Slowly, Jack''s slight frown revealed his deepest doubts.[ Chapter 571 Amber Disappears During the Late Night The tattered note that was left by the mysterious man earlier pierced Jack''s heart deeply like a thorn. Even though Jack was certain that Amber would never harm him, he still felt slightly anxious because of what was said in the note. Jack then raised his hand, pped his face hard and forced himself to suppress the thoughts he was having. Jack then took out his phone and found it out of charge after a night. He then put the phone aside and stayed up until he finally felt tired, closed his eyes and fell asleep. The ne had alreadynded in the suburban airport when he finally woke up. Mr. Ward and Brent had been waiting outside for a while. Brent started the car once Jack had gotten inside. Mr. Ward who was sitting in the passenger seat asked, "Master Hughes, how was the trip?" Jack looked weird on his face and shook his head, "so-so." "What do you mean?" The smile on Mr. Ward''s face faltered slightly. Brent, who was driving, also nced curiously at the rear-view mirror to look at Jack. Jack rubbed his nose, "It went well because I was able to break up the partnership between Ciara''spany and that well-known celebrity. However it didn''t go well because something happened to Yael and Vinna, and Yael is currently lying in the hospital." "Yael and Vinna?" Mr. Ward felt surprised, but soon he looked at master in a strange manner, "Wait, Master Hughes, if I remember correctly then didn''t Ciara ask you to go to Kyoto to help boost the partnership, and the well- known celebrity wanted to meet with you?" "That''s correct!" Jack still had this strange smile on his face as he shrugged and said, "The well-known celebrity is Hana, you know?" Mr. Ward nodded his head. Brent was quite astonished when he heard this, "I never would have expected that Ciara had already started to work with such a superstar like Hana. So Master Hughes, I guess that it means their project is worth a lot?" "Due to Hana''s big investment, their project is valued at one billion." Jack said. Mr. Ward and Brent both felt more confused when they heard this. They both couldn''t believe it. This was such arge sum of investment made by Hana. And Jack was able to break up their partnership? While they were both still surprised by this, Jack then slowly said, "Hana is just a stage name; her real name is actually Hana Powell, a member of the Powell family." Mr. Ward and Brent were even more shocked when they heard this. The superstar celebrity in the entertainment industry was actually a member of the Long Thriving Noble Powell Family?! Even though Mr. Ward knew many things, he would never have guessed this. Jack rubbed his both hands and continued, "Since she is part of the Powell family, do you think I should have allowed them to continue working together?" He didn''t n to tell Mr. Ward or Brent Hana''s thoughts on him. Because he didn''t want Amber ever found out. Right now Amber needed to avoid any kinds of turbulence in her emotion. In fact just before he had left, Jack had personally asked her to keep her mouth shut regarding what had happenedst night. "It should be allowed to continue!" Mr. Ward nodded and began to exin his thoughts on the matter, "Since Hana is a member of the Powell family and also wanted to meet with Jack, then it seems she doesn''t care too much about Jack killing that member of the Powell family. If they can work together then perhaps Hana is the key for you to escape some sort of retaliation or punishment from the Powell family." Mr. Ward was right! But a mood of mncholy and depression descended on Jack. It was indeed the key to avoid the wrath of the Powell family, however if he wanted Hana''s help then he would have to abandon his wife and son and be a part of their family! Jack waved his hand up and said, "Alright, don''t ask any more questions regarding this. I have already ripped their partnership so do not mention it again." They didn''t drive directly back to the TM Vi District, but instead went directly to LJ Hospital. After they had arrived at LJ Hospital, Jack went directly to Amber''s ward. A variety show was ying on the TV inside the room. Amber was currently lying on the bed eating an apple. Daisy was sitting next to her cutting the apple into small slices so it was easier for Amber to chew and swallow. "Daisy, I can''t eat anymore." Amber touched her stomach in coquetry. Daisy looked at the apple in her hand, "But you haven''t eaten any of this apple yet, you need to eat more for the sake of your child." "Oh but I really cannot eat anymore. If I eat anymore then I will just be a fat pig." Amber muttered. Daisy didn''t seem to agree, but said gently to her, "How is it possible to gain weight just from eating an apple? If you carry on like this then I''m going to tell Jack." Amber stuck her tongue out yfully when she heard this. She then picked up another slice of apple and began to eat. As she was eating the apple and watching the TV she then muttered, "I don''t even know when he will being back." Then just as she said this, the ward door opened. Jack sat on a wheelchair being pushed in by Brent. Mr. Ward however was told to go and take care of Lyndall and Lone Wolf. "Mr. Hughes!" Daisy immediately stood up. "You silly boy!" Amber''s eyes brightened when she saw Jack. "Stay lying down." Jack told Amber as she tried to get up. Brent then pushed Jack''s wheelchair next to her bed. Amber hugged Jack tight and said, "I thought you wouldn''t be back for another few days!" "Whenever I am not apanying you I always want to rush back to you as soon as possible." Jack stroked Amber''s hair. Seeing what was happening, Daisy pulled Brent over and the two both left the ward. Inside the ward, Jack and Amber continued to talk. Amber''s face was filled with horror when she heard what had happened to Yael and Vinna. However, Jack didn''t mention anything about Hana. Having been together the whole afternoon, night time soon arrived. Jack didn''t n on leaving yet and instead asked Daisy to bring some dinner over. "When could I leave the hospital and go home?" Amber who was eating her stewed pigeon soup then said, "I eat this kind of dull and vorless food every day, I want to eat lobster." When a woman is pregnant, their sense of taste bes weaker and therefore they always want to eat something with more vors. Recently Jack had taken advantage of any free time he had to read about woman during pregnancy, so he could understand how Amber was feeling right now. However with a serious expression on his face he said, "Just be patient and wait until the baby is born. Then once you''ve given birth if you want to eat some dragon meat from the sky then I will get some for you." "Liar, where can you get dragon meat from?" Amber groaned at Jack. Jack smiled. As time went by it was getting dark and darker. Jack whoid in the corner of the hospital bed fell asleep with his arms around Amber. The ward was both dim and quiet inside. Then in a daze, Jack felt Amber moving next to him. He then slowly opened his eyes only to find Amber just a moment ago lying in his arms had now disappeared. He checked the time and saw it was already 11 o''clock. "Amber!" Jack shouted, but no one answered. He then saw that the bathroom light was also turned off and thought could she have gone out?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jack frowned. He was unable to fall back to sleep because he was worried about Amber. So in the end he moved his wheelchair over to the door, pushed the door open and left the room.??????????? Chapter 572 Suspicion, Betrayal? It waste at night and quiet all around. The hospital corridor was totally silent. The nurses'' station was brightly lit. This level was the maternity ward and different from where Lyndall and Lone Wolf were. Jack didn''t look for Mr. Ward and Brent who were taking care of them. Jack wheeled himself towards the nurses'' station. If Amber had gone out thiste at night, the nurses should know about it. But when he reached the nurses'' station, he had to wake up the nurse on duty and was dumbfounded. After some questioning, the nurse said that she didn''t notice that Amber had gone out. Jack frowned deeply. He felt frustrated as he demanded that the nurses look for her. What was strange was that he started to recall the contents of the message left by the mysterious man at the Capital Hospital. The message was like a thorn that continued to prick his heart. Jack took a deep breath. Jack forcibly suppressed his suspicion and wheeled himself towards the lift. "Mr. Hughes, it looks like your wife went downstairs. Come and have a look." The nurse who left quickly ran back and pushed Jack towards Amber''s room. Jack looked in the direction of where the nurse pointed as they passed by a window. Indeed! Amber was wearing the patient''s gown as she paced in the garden below. It waste in the night and the temperature had cooled down considerably. Jack could see that Amber''s arms were grabbing herself tightly across her chest indicating that she was feeling cold. But... why did that silly girl go down at this time of the night? Jack frowned deeply. "Is she your wife?" The nurse asked. Jack nodded, "Yes, thanks." "You''re wee, then I''ll go back to my work." The nurse nodded and turned to leave. Only Jack remained in the patient''s room. He looked at Amber as he sat on the wheelchair. Whoosh... the night breeze blew into the room. Jack felt the chill and shuddered.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "She can''t remain downstairs as she''s pregnant," Jack mumbled and wheeled himself to retrieve his phone on the bedside table. When he returned to the window, he almost erupted when he looked down. Amber was pacing alone in the garden but then another person stood below the gardenmp and was speaking to Amber. It was a man! Jack was able to judge that the person was a man even at that distance. Jack held his breath. His phone already had Amber''s phone number dialed but he had not connected the call. It was obvious that the conversation between Amber and that man was very intense. But Jack could not make out what they were talking about from that distance. He could see that the man was gesturing all about at Amber but she just stood in ce. Time ticked slowly by as Jack watched what was happening below. Jack''s mind continued to rey the message which was on a tattered note given to him by that mysterious man. His intelligence continued to suppress the suppositions. What happened in his sight didn''t look like Amber was trying to hurt him. Suddenly, the man grabbed Amber''s arm. Boom! It was like a loud explosion happened in Jack''s mind. He saw that Amber was trying to struggle. Just as the man took a step forward, Jack''s thumb pressed the call button. When Amber''s phone started to ring, the man stopped his actions and at the same time, Amber answered the call, "Hello, hubby, what''s up?" "Where are you?" Jack pretended to ask. "Oh, I''m downstairs taking a stroll. I''ll be back immediately." "Okay, be careful." When Jack and Amber were talking, the man released Amber and quickly ran out of the hospital. When the call ended, the man was nowhere to be seen and Amber turned to walk towards the building. Jack looked out the window in a daze and felt the cold breeze blow. At this moment he felt exceedingly depressed. "No way, Amber wouldn''t do this." Jack took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed what he saw. He closed the window and drew the curtains as he wheeled himself towards the bed. The scene that had just happened continued to rey in his mind. "No, it''s impossible." Jack grabbed his phone tightly, lowered his head as his eyes began to turn red. His trust for Amber was due to her staying with him repeatedly regardless of what happened. He shouldn''t consider what he had seen to be the worst possible situation. Jack ground his teeth and revealed a trace of bitterness in his smile. Now he finally understood how difficult it was for Amber to endure while she waited for him. Betrayal was immensely painful... regardless of whether it happened to a man or woman. Very soon, Amber opened the door and entered the room. "Silly guy, why are you still in the wheelchair?" Amber was stunned when she saw Jack. Jack raised his head and smiled, "I woke up and noticed that you weren''t around and wanted to look for you." "I''m fine." It was obvious that Amber was flustered. She then took out some mtonin and handed them to Jack, "Jack, I went to the pharmacy to buy some mtonin for you. Your sleep is erratic and disturbed. Have some of these and you''ll sleep better and have a good rest." "Thanks, honey." Jack smiled and took over the blister pack containing the mtonin pills. He raised his head and saw that Amber''s eyes were red and watery. When their eyes locked, Amber was first to be stunned. She looked like a startled kitten and quickly straighten herself and looked away from Jack''s gaze. Jack''s smile froze and it was as if his heart was held in a vice. He looked at the mtonin pills in his hand and then thought about when Amber was below with that man. Jack''s eyebrows creased tightly. Was that mysterious man right? "What''s wrong?" Amber''s puzzled voice rang in his ears and snapped Jack back to his senses. Though Amber''s expression looked puzzled, Jack could see signs of tears on her face under the lights. She... she cried! Suddenly, Jack''s memories came flooding back. The note from the mysterious man continued to viciously prick at his heart. Jack smiled bitterly and said, "Honey, have I been talking in my sleep and disturbing your rest?" Amber was stunned, nodded, and then said solemnly, "Yes, you mumble in your sleep. Why? You don''t wish to take the pills?" "I''ll take it." Jack tossed the pills into his mouth and washed them down with a ss of water.???????????????I Chapter 573 No Abnormalities! "Silly guy, why do I feel that you''re acting strange?" Amber stared at Jack with her red and watery eyes. ''Who was the person who was acting strange?'' Jack thought. Jack threw the blister pack which the pills came in into the bin and smile, "Am I? Let''s sleep. You''re pregnant. You must not leave without saying a word. You should at least let me know if you want to go out." "Okay, I will." Amber nodded and wanted to help Jack back onto the bed but Jack rejected. He held onto the side of the bed andid down on the bed by himself. When Amber cuddled into his embrace, Jack could clearly feel that Amber kept trying to avoid looking directly at him like a child who had done something wrong. "Good night," Amber said softly in his embrace. "Good night," Jack said calmly as he continued to look towards the trash bin. He could still see the blister pack and Jack''s spirits were severely weighed down. ''My fate... how could my fate be handled by a mysterious person?'' He thought... The next day. Jack woke up in a daze to the familiar smell of the pungent disinfectant. Jack looked in a daze at the ceiling board. "Young Master, you had a deep sleepst night." Mr. Ward said beside him. Jack looked to the side and saw Mr. Ward sitting on the sofa reading a book. Mr. Ward raised his head and said, "It''s almost noon." "I slept for so long?" Jack''s expression changed and then slowly sat up on the bed. The long sleep caused him to be re-energized. He then looked towards the trash bin and it was already emptied by the cleaningdy in the morning. He looked around the room and then asked, "Where''s Amber?" "The weather''s great and Daisy took Missus out for a stroll. Tranquility and some appropriate level of exercise are good for Missus'' health." Jack rubbed his nose and looked out at the beautiful weather but his mind was filled withst night''s scene. Jack felt depressed as he asked, "Mr. Ward, when I was in the capital, was there anything strange about Amber''s behavior?" "Strange behavior?" Mr. Ward was stunned. He could hear from Jack''s tone that something was amiss and quickly asked, "Master, in which area specifically?" "In all aspects," Jack replied. Mr. Ward nodded and then pondered for a moment, raised his head, and gently shook his head, "Missus was in the hospital. Brent and I were taking care of Lyndall and Lone Wolf. Daisy was taking care of Missus. There wasn''t anything abnormal." ''None?'' Jack doubted in his heart. He rubbed his nose and continued to be deep in thoughts. Could it be that what happenedst night meant nothing at all? Mr. Ward looked troubled as he stared at Jack. Based on his experiences, he could tell that something was wrong. He hesitated for a while before saying, "Master, there wasn''t anything strange about Missus'' behavior but why do I feel that there is something strange going on with you?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Nothing." Jack came back to his senses, shook his head, and suppressed the doubts in his heart. He stretched his back and then said, "Help me up. Let''s go and see Lyndall and Lone Wolf." Mr. Ward didn''t pursue the matter. He helped Jack into the wheelchair and pushed Jack to visit Lyndall and Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf''s injuries had stabilized and well into his recovery but Lyndall''s injuries remained serious. He was entrapped in the forest for too long and then was shot. The fact that Lyndall was still alive was all due to his determination to live. It was also his good fortune that he was able to survive just like Jack a while back. But till today, Jack still felt puzzled and surprised that he was able to live after being poisoned and thrown into the ocean. Not only did he survive, but he also didn''t suffer any after-effects which were even more rming. Even the most renowned doctor thought that it was impossible! If at that time Jack did not choose to pretend to be crippled and decided to stand up without any difficulties, then perhaps he couldn''t have eliminated Felix so easily. It was already noon when Mr. Ward pushed Jack back to the maternity ward. Amber and Daisy were back in the room as well. Both of them came back with their hands full of food. Amber seemed to be surprised to see Jack and hid behind Daisy like a frightened kitten while Daisy also appeared to be nervous. Jack looked at the table which was filled with take-out boxes and remarked, "These are take-outs?" Daisy drooped her head and answered, "Yes, yes Mr. Hughes." Jack''s expression darkened on hearing her reply. Amber was focused on Jack''s expression, emerged from behind Daisy, and said, "You can''t me Daisy. I felt that I had been eating rather nd food and forced Daisy to go with me to get some take-out from a nearby restaurant. I wanted to eat something tasty." Jack looked at Amber''s coy expression and felt unsettled. He was at a loss for words. It was Mr. Ward who expressed his doubts when he noticed Jack''s silence. ''What happened to Master after he returned from the Capital?'' Mr. Ward thought. Though his doubts remained, Mr. Ward was quick to break the awkwardness and said, "Master, it''s natural that Missus craves for some tasty dishes. It''s alright for her to deviate from her usual diet. I had previously checked with the doctor." "Okay, eat then." Jack came to his senses and nodded. "Yippee!" Amber rejoiced and quickly said to Daisy, "Daisy, help me quickly, I want to eat some stewed trotters." Both Jack and Mr. Ward were speechless. Were stewed trotters tasty? But Jack''s mind was in a knot and couldn''t be bothered. Though a pregnant woman should watch her diet, Mr. Ward was right that it wouldn''t be a big issue for her to eat something tasty once in a while. Based on Amber''s physiques, she should have some fattening food to plump up. Jack was in a daze as he looked at Amber feasting heartily. It wasn''t until the fragrance of the dishes caught Jack''s attention that he came to his senses. "Hey silly guy, it''s so tasty. Join me!" Amber said as she chewed on the trotter. Jack looked at Mr. Ward and Daisy and then smiled, "Okay." Jack approached the table and instructed Daisy, "Daisy, it''s fine with Amber eating these but Lone Wolf and Lyndall cannot eat these at this moment." "Rest assured, Mr. Hughes, I''m aware of these." Daisy calmed down and assured Jack. Daisy then carried some food that she prepared for Lone Wolf and Lyndall while taking a portion of the remaining stewed trotter away. "Hey, Daisy, don''t you know how to take care of the elderly? How could you give the stewed trotter to Brent?" Mr. Ward teased Daisy. "Mr. Ward, why don''t Jack and I share some of the trotters with you?" Amber said. "Mr. Ward waved his hand and said, "How could I take food from your te? I should quickly find a wife who can buy me some stewed trotters." Mr. Ward joked but he continued to observe Jack''s expression. Jack''s expression did not change. Regardless of whether he wasughing or eating, in Mr. Ward''s eyes, Jack looked depressed. What happened to Master? Suddenly, Jack asked, "Amber,st night..." Before he finished his sentence, Amber, who was happily eating the stewed trotter, suddenly froze and looked stunned. Chapter 574 Nightmare The air immediately seemed like freezing. Mr. Ward who was eating suddenly stopped and looked at Jack Hughes and Amber Knight with a shocked look. ''What... was going on?'' After noticing Mr. Ward''s gaze, Jack smiled, "I asked whether you still have the tranquilizerst night? It was quite effective. I still want to drink it tonight." Amber''s stiffened expression had eased and she smiled sweetly, "Yeah, of course. I will bring it to youter before you sleep." "Okay." They were having lunch. Jack and Amber were a little quiet. They were just chatting. Mr. Ward who stayed between them felt extremely bad. Their emotions were shown on their faces. Mr. Ward could see it clearly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mr. Ward felt perturbed and had a lot of doubts in his mind. He also had no appetite for lunch anymore. After finishing lunch. Mr. Ward made an excuse and pushed Jack to the corridor outside the ward. "Young master, what happened?" Mr. Ward frowned as he asked. "Nothing." Jack shrugged his shoulders and showed a look as if it didn''t matter. Mr. Ward frowned deeper, "Nothing? You and Mrs. Hughes had shown your emotions on your faces. Although I am old, my eyes sight isn''t that bad that I can''t even realize it." "It is really nothing. Mr. Ward, if you have nothing to do, please go to DT real estate agency to watch the work for me." Jack said helplessly. "Okay. I will go there now." Mr. Ward sighed. He knew Jack didn''t want to talk about it. The fact that he asked him to go to DT real estate agency was merely an excuse he had made. Seeing Mr. Ward leaving, Jack felt upset as he sighed. He quietly rolled his wheelchair, turned, and opened the door of the ward. When he entered the ward, Jack was stunned. He saw Amber standing in front of the window and staring down there while she was in a daze. She didn''t even notice Jack had entered the ward. "Amber..." Jack frowned and called her with a soft voice. "Huh?!" Amber''s small body trembled. She raised her hands and rubbed her face in a panic. She turned towards him while smiling. Although she was smiling, tear stains could be seen on her extraordinary pretty face as color returned to her face. Even her eyes looked red. "Did you cry?" Jack felt extremely upset in his heart. "No, I didn''t." Amber took a deep breath. She shook her head as she smiled, "Some dirty things went into my eyes." "Do you want to have a rest?" Jack didn''t ask more. He wanted to ask about the doubts in his mind. Yet, when he wanted to ask, he always felt that something had stuck in his throat and he couldn''t say a word. When he saw the torn note from the mystery man, he only disdained it. However, when he came back from the capital city, he could clearly see Amber''s changes. At the moment, Jack kept recalling the man fromst night. The content of the torn note was like a burning needle that was harshly moving in his heart. "Okay." Amber nodded and went into the nket of the bed of the ward. Jack turned on the TV and chose a TV series. Then, he set the air-con to the mostfortable temperature. Then, he supported himself on the edge of the bed and went onto the bed of the ward. Amber got into Jack''s hug and gently moved her body like a kitten. Jack was in a daze as he looked at the TV. Suddenly, Amber asked, "Dear, you will never leave me and our baby, right?" "Of course," Jack replied with a deep voice and glowing lights could be seen in his eyes. The breathing of Amber who was in his embrace became stable and deep. Jack lowered his head and looked at Amber who was sleeping soundly. She frowned her beautiful eyebrows. Her right hand moved past her chests and tightly grabbed Jack''spel. She looked pitiful as if she was afraid of something. "Be aware of your wife!" The words on the torn note were engraved on Jack''s brain. At the moment, Jack felt extremely heartbroken. Knowing Amber''s feelings towards him, he suddenly felt like he was in an awkward position. Jack had a lot of thoughts in his mind while looking at the ceiling. He couldn''t fall asleep. In fact, he only had a slightly stable sleepst night for these days. The more powerful and strong Powell family that pressured him had let him unable to sleep well. His thoughts were messy. Jack was trying to clear his mind. He started to think about everything that happened since the assassination of Lyndall Long until yesterday. He kept feeling that the matters didn''t look as simple as what he had seen. Or... Amber really had no reason to betray him or harm him! The ward was quiet. The sound of the TV series that was ying had been lowered by Jack. Time passed slowly. Jack''s eyes looked clear sometimes but sometimes they looked confused. His eyebrows also frowned and relieved in a repeating cycle. Suddenly. Amber who was in his hug twitched her body. "Ah!" Amber who was sleeping suddenly woke up in shock. Her hands immediately hugged Jack and quietly held his clothes. Then, she cried loudly. The sudden scene had immediately interrupted Jack''s thoughts. Amber''s cries were echoing in the ward. It had suddenly made Jack feel nervous. He hurriedly asked Amber. However, Amber hugged Jack tightly while crying loudly. She didn''t reply to Jack. When Jack asked Amber, he could clearly feel that her hands were tightly hugging his waist. Jack took a deep breath and hugged Amber. He gently rubbed her back whileforting her. "Did you have a nightmare?" The voice was gentle but he felt extremely heartbroken. Amber who was crying loudly nodded. She sobbed as she said, "I, I dreamed about you, you don''t want me and our baby anymore..." Jack was stunned. His eyes showed an extremelyplicated look. After Amber said the words, the messy thoughts in Jack''s mind had suddenly be clearer. He took a deep breath and lowered his head to gently kiss Amber''s forehead. "You silly..." On the other side. At DT real estate agency. Mr. Ward was seriously reading all the documents about DT real estate agency. Corbin Koch respectfully stood beside him. He tidied up the documents while exining the parts that Mr. Ward didn''t understand. "You have managed thepany well when young master is not around recently." Mr. Ward showed a satisfied look while looking at Corbin, "You have been entrusted with the important task by young master and you didn''t disappoint him." Corbin scratched his head as he smiled, "Mr. Ward, I have to thank Jack for guiding and supporting me so I can have my sess today. I was guided by Jack since I involved myself in this industry." Jack had bought DT real estate agency when it was in the most difficult and dangerous situation. It was a miracle that he managed to turn the tide and save DT real estate agency from that crucial situation. Then, he led DT real estate agency to advance rapidly. All these had made Corbin and the other employees of DT real estate agency had an overwhelming impression of Jack. They were alsopletely convinced by Jack. The fact that DT real estate agency was able to survive and turn losses into profits for the renovation project of West Shantytowns was like a miracle in Corbin and the other employees'' hearts. As the time passed, after Corbin knew Mr. Ward, he slowly knew Jack''s secret of letting DT real estate agency turning the tide from Mr. Ward. Even though he didn''t know who was backing Jack up, but he clearly knew that the fact that he followed Jack was the best choice he had made! "Stop talking nonsense. If you don''t have the capabilities, young master couldn''t help you even if he wanted to support you." Mr. Wardughed while scolding Corbin. It had made Corbin''s face blush. When Mr. Ward wanted to continue reading the documents, he received a phone call. Mr. Ward took out his phone and casually had a look. After looking at the caller''s ID, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. His face became extremely serious. "Corbin, please go out first." After waiting for Corbin to leave, Mr. Ward only took his up phone and answered the important call. He pressed the answer button. "Old master, have the matter been settled?" However, on the phone, Patrick Hughes''s words had immediately made Mr. Ward''s body trembled. His expression changed a lot.??????? Chapter 575 Was It Fortunate or Dangerous? Patrick Hughes finished his words on the phone. Mr. Ward''s body trembled and his expression changed a lot. He opened his eyes wide and he looked shocked and terrified. Even his right hand that was holding the phone trembled. The blue veins could be seen on the back of his hands. "No. No!" Mr. Ward shouted sadly. His eyes looked red. "Mr. Ward, I didn''t even finish my words. Why are you overreacting?" Patrick''s voice was a little angry on the phone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mr. Ward said with a deep voice, "Old master, the Powell family is like a giant mountain that has pressured the Hughes family and they have arrived at the Hughes family. If old master doesn''t even lead the Hughes family to fight against the Powell family and you ask young master to go back to the Hughes family to face the Powell family, how do we fight against the Powell family with young master alone? They are a Long Thriving Noble Family. For young master, it was like the sky had fallen. Furthermore, young master is innocent. He was set up by the others!" Mr. Ward''s shouts showed the injustice he had in his heart at the moment. He was ordered to help Jack Hughes. Since the moment he met Jack, he had seen Jack''s improvement and performance all the time. He was also amazed by his performance again and again. Mr. Ward had already helped and taught Jack as if he had treated him as his own son. ''However, the Powell family hade in full fury, and old master asked young master toe back to the Hughes family...'' Even though Mr. Ward didn''t finish hearing Patrick''s words, he had clearly known what disastrous fate that Jack would meet once he came back to the Hughes family! Mr. Ward clenched his left hand and punched on the ss of the window. He clenched his teeth and said the words through the gaps of his teeth, "Even if old master is going to punish me, I would never let young master go back to the Hughes family at this moment!" His words were loud, powerful, and extremely determined. Even Patrick was shocked and he became silent on the call. After three seconds. Patrick sighed and said, "Mr. Ward, I am d that you have such attitudes towards Jack. However, there are some matters that Jack has to face personally. Do you think me, as his father, will harm Jack? I am here, I will keep him safe and sound!" "But..." "Ask him toe back!" Patrick said the words and hung up the phone. Mr. Ward was extremely furious. Anger could be seen in his eyes. Just now he wanted to say that if the Powell family was going to punish Hughes family because of their anger, even old master couldn''t keep Jack safe and sound. Unless he let the Hughes family pay a horrendous price. Patrick would definitely do everything he could for Jack. But what about the Hughes family? However, Patrick''s determination had made Mr. Ward feel helpless. After taking a deep breath. Mr. Ward turned and ignored the documents on the table. He walked straight and left the office. Corbin Koch was respectfully waiting for him outside. When Mr. Ward opened the door, he hurriedly walked towards him. However, before he spoke, Mr. Ward said with a deep voice, "I don''t have to read the documents anymore. Everypany''s matter recently would bepletely handled by you until young master returns." Corbin stopped his step. His body trembled. After Mr. Ward said the words, he could clearly feel that a coldness that could prate into his bone marrow. He raised his head and looked at Mr. Ward. Corbin suddenly felt frightened. At the moment, Mr. Ward''s facial expression looked extremely bad. Corbin had never seen this kind of facial expression from Mr. Ward since he met him! The Rolls-Royce was slowly driven on the road. Mr. Ward drove the car and his hands tightly held the steering. Yet, his expression looked extremely furious. It was like a raging lion that tried to suppress its anger in his heart. "Keeping young master safe and sound... Old master, do you think young master has only messed with the Burton family from the capital city or the Quinn family from X City?" Mr. Ward was angry as he gritted his teeth. He was not willing to reconcile on the matter. Whether the Burton family from the capital city or the Quinn family from X City was only one of the wealthy family. They might have better financial powerpared to the Long Thriving Family. However, when they werepared to the Noble Family or the Long Thriving Noble family, the Burton family and the Quinn family were not even worth mentioning! When Mr. Ward rushed to LJ Hospital. Jack was chatting with Amber Knight. When Jack saw Mr. Ward''s serious and sullen face, he knew something had happened. He sat on the wheelchair with Mr. Ward''s help. Jack followed Mr. Ward to the corridor. "What happened?" Jack asked. "Old master asked you to rush back to the Hughes family immediately." Mr. Ward looked angry. "What?" Jack was frightened, "Dad asked me to go back now. It means he wants me to directly face the Powell family..." Without waiting for Jack to finish his words. Mr. Ward said rudely, "It was like pushing young master into the fire pit." There was no respect towards Patrick at all within Mr. Ward''s words. He didn''t hide his unrespectfulness at all to say the words. After waiting for a while, Mr. Ward said again, "However, old master said that he could keep young master safe and sound." Jack frowned and lowered his head while thinking. As Mr. Ward said, if he went back to the Hughes family to face the Powell family at the moment, it was like jumping into the fire pit. However, if this matter wasn''t solved as soon as possible, the danger would always be around him. Furthermore, his Dad was still in the Hughes family! If his Dad was still missing and he asked him to go back to the Hughes family, he definitely wouldn''t agree with it. Those people in the Hughes family who were led by Madam Hughes had been hoping for him to die. However, since his Dad was there and he had made a promise, the situation shouldn''t have been a life and death situation. "Let''s go back!" Jack said the words decisively. Mr. Ward looked serious and he nodded helplessly. "Let Daisye here to take care of Amber. And Brent would not need to follow us. You and I will go back only. Mr. Ward''s eyes blinked, "Why don''t we let Brent follow and protect us?" Jackughed naturally and he frowned while looking at Mr. Ward, "Do you think that if my Dad couldn''t even protect me, what''s the point of Brent to follow us?" Mr. Ward quietly nodded and he felt upset in his heart. After ten minutes. Daisy Hill hurriedly came here. Jack carefully handed over the work to her. Then, he went back to the ward and briefly told Amber about the matter. Then, he hurriedly left with Mr. Ward. It was so sudden that they didn''t even have time to pack their luggage. When two of them reached the airport, the private ne had already stopped at the runway of the airport. They passed through an exclusive pathway and boarded the ne. The private ne quickly started to slide. As the ne slowly flew up. Looking at the ground that was getting further. Jack sighed. When he went to the capital city, he was worried that he would be found and targeted by the Powell family. Yet, Hana Powell who was the only person he met fancied him. He thought everything had been settled. However, he didn''t expect that his father made a phone call to ask him to go back to the Hughes family in such a short time. However, he didn''t know... whether this trip was dangerous or fortunate. When Jack and Mr. Ward left. In LJ Hospital. Amber quietly put down the bowl of soup in her hand. She looked at the window. Tears could be seen in her eyes and her eyes were red. Her teeth bit her red lips and she murmured softly, "Dear... do you really won''t leave me and our baby alone? These words were clearly heard by Daisy at the side. She was suddenly shocked and her expression changed a lot. She was shocked as she looked at Amber who looked lonely, "Amber, what are you talking about? Mr. Hughes loves you so much. How would he leave you and your baby alone?" "Daisy, you don''t understand." Amber smiled bitterly and lowered her head to drink the soup.?? Chapter 576 Chitchat Cheerfully? Prepare A Coffin? When the nended at the airport of the capital city. It was gettingte. After getting down the ne. Jack and Mr. Ward quickly took the helicopter that had been arranged by Mr. Ward earlier to the Hughes Family. Along the way. Jack and Mr. Ward stayed silent. They would face the dreadful Powell Family soon. It was a life, a human life from the Powell Family! No one could predict what would happen next. God was cruel, every creature was insignificant in front of God. However, if the creature had the ability to fend against God, no matter how humble the creature was, it was precious because it obtained equality with God. Although... Jack could not understand why the person from the Powell Family wanted to kill him! But it did not matter, the Powell Family was outraged by Jack at the moment. The night wasing. The mountains ovepped over one another. the Hughes Family looked like a Shangri hiding in the mountains. The light was bright, it made the house mysterious and vast. From far away, nes could be seen taking off andnding. Some nes passed by the chain of mountains andnded on the airstrip. the Hughes Family was wealthy, many people visited them at any time. Whoever stood in front of the Hughes Family was inferior, the Wealthy Family was not exempted too. Just like the QY International in the past. Even if Steve Knight had a prestigious identity that surpassed the Burton family, the richest family in the capital city but he still found it hard to visit the Hughes Family. The sound of the helicopter could be heard, itnded slowly. It was inconspicuous among the nes. Just then. In the grand meeting hall of the Hughes Family. The light was bright. The luxurious decoration made the meeting hall of the Hughes Family charming. It was not the pce hall but there was no difference between them. The only difference was the chair. At the topmost of the staircase was not the dragon throne but it was a chair made of ebony that had grown for ten thousand years. The ck and shining chair was dignified. It looked grand and majestic being built on top of the staircase. It was...the throne for the master of the Hughes Family! In the majestic Hughes Family, only the master of every generation could sit on the chair. Even if the heir of the Hughes Family or respected senior like Madam Hughes sat on the chair without permission, then they were breaking the rule. It was a serious offence! Due to the majesty of the throne and the pce. Normally, the Hughes Family seldom held this kind of formal meeting. Because the visitors did not have such eligibility to make the Hughes Family hold it. The people that could enter the main entrance of the Hughes Family were already distributed to other strata. Even if the visitors that invited by Patrick could only have their discussion in the small meeting hall. Patrick sat on the ebony throne solemnly at the moment. He showed a calm expression and chatted with the people nearby him cheerfully. He even took the teacup and sipped the tea. At the left corner below him. There were four people sitting there in sequence. Three men and one woman. The first one was the grey-haired old man with senile que on his face. His skin prpsed and wrinkled, his eyes were the only part that shining like a me. There were two middle-aged men below him. They had strong body shape, sharp eyes, thick brow and looked solemn. The only women that sat at thest ce. Was...Hana Powell! Although she sat at thest ce, she did not grumble about it. She was clear that she could not attend this formal meeting and even enter the entrance of the Hughes Family solely by her identity as a star. Instead, it all depended on her identity as part of the Powell Family. Furthermore, all the people in front of her were the seniors. She was clear that she did not have the eligibility to negotiate, not even the two seniors above her as well. Only Kerry Powell who sat on the main seat had the eligibility. Hana yed with her fingernails boringly, she looked at the entrance of the hall from time to time. She was expecting someone to arrive. Her emotion became unstable. "I don''t know whether I am faster than him, perhaps..." It was the opinion of Hana. Right at the moment. Kerry who sat on the main seat said suddenly, "Hana, why are you absent-minded in front of the old master of the Hughes Family?" Hana stretched her body. Although she was in her 30s and worked in the entertainment circle for over ten years. She was panicked when facing Kerry''s reproach at the moment. She quickly stood up and said, "Mr. Powell, my fault." "Never mind," Patrick smiled and waved his hand. After that, his sight focused on Hana, "There is a superstar being famous in the entertainment circlees from the Powell Family. Hana is such an awesome woman." Kerry changed his expression. Even if Patrick wasplimenting Hana, he was panicked and his face was flushed. The Wealthy Family and Long Thriving Family always valued their dignity. Let alone the Noble Family? It had been thousands of years the Powell Family extended their generation, they did not restrict their family members from doing anything for the sake of their dignity. But he felt shameful listening to Patrick''s words in public.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Because Kerry had the thought that star was inferior! "Hana, apologize to Mr. Hughes quickly!" Kerry said deeply. Patrick was dumbfounded, "Kerry, Hana does not do anything wrong, why does she need to apologize?" Hana was frozen, she looked at Kerry shockingly. She wanted to argue. But Kerry frowned and stared at Hana, "Mr. Hughes is kind but do you don''t think that you''re at home now, I will dote on you and tolerate you?" When Kerry said the words, he was perturbed. Hana could enter the entertainment circle because she was not restricted in the field. Furthermore, Hana was doted in the Powell Family. If Hana argued with him in public, it was shameful for him. Due to his understanding of Hana, he knew that Hana would really do the kind of shameful thing. However. Hana moved her sight suddenly. Kerry and the other two middle-aged men gazed at her shockingly. She turned around instantly and bowed to Patrick respectfully, "Mr. Hughes, sorry, it is my fault." Patrick felt a bit embarrassed. He intended topliment her sincerely but it turned out to be misunderstood by Kerry. After that, Hana smiled, "Mr. Hughes, when will Jack arrive?" Patrick looked outside, "He almost reaches here, I ask him to make it fast." Kerry stared at Hana furiously. This woman asked about another man''s whereabouts in public, did she have a manner? But Hana ignored his sight and smiled slightly, then she sat on the chair quietly. If Jack and Mr. Ward saw the peaceful scene, they must be dumbfounded. Because it was not what they expected. In fact, not only Jack and Mr. Ward. Even the entire Hughes Family saw the scene, they would absolutely be stunned. Since the Powell Family visited the Hughes Family, Patrick engaged with them by himself. He even kept it a secret from everyone. During these few days, the Hughes Family was suppressed by the Powell Family, everyone was worried about it. Who would expect that they were chitchatting cheerfully in the formal meeting hall? In the temple, it was Madam Hughes''s residence. The chanting sound reverberated. Madam Hughes hunkered on the cattail hassock. She faced the golden Buddha statue with a peaceful expression and closed her eyes while touching the bead and chanting. By her side. Carter and Killian waited respectfully. Carter was calm. However, inparison, Killian could not control himself at the moment. Under his spectacles, his sights emitted the light of joy. Finally. Madam Hughes opened her eyes. "Does the bastard reallye back?" "Mom, he indeedes back. He was heading to the meeting hall now," Carter said. Madam Hughes narrowed her eyes, she showed an evil sight. After meditating for a while, she sneered, "It is rted to a human life of the Powell Family, Patrick cannot stick up for him this time." "Mom, it''s too early to rejoice till the end. The old master engages with the Powell Family secretively these few days. Who knows what is the oue?" Carter said calmly, his eyes were shining. Killian who was exhrated by the side suddenly looked serious. However. Madam Hughes smiled carelessly, "Patrick feels guilty, he knows that the Hughes Family will not raise a big rumpus to fend against them, so he undertakes everything by himself and engages with them secretively. If he can settle the problem, he should have announced it to the public. Why does he want to call Jack that bastard toe back quickly?" After hearing that. Carter''s worry faded away from his sight. Killian emitted a sharp and bright sight again. Madam Hughes waved her hand as if she were confident. "Killian, prepare a good quality coffin. Even though he is a bastard, he is part of the Hughes Family, he should not be wrapped by a straw mat only." After saying that, Madam Hughes closed her eyes again. "There is a killing tragedy in our family, we will be contaminated by the blood curse. I should chant more to release the soul from purgatory and clear away the bad luck of the Hughes Family."?????????????? Chapter 577 Jack Has To Die! As he heard the words. Killian''s eyes went bright. The shadows were swept away, his face was full of joy, he bowed and turned to leave. After Killian left. Carter was silent for a few seconds, then nced at the closed gate of the temple. Then he said softly, "Mom, we are going to prepare the coffin now. Don''t you think it''s too early?" Old Madame Hughes, who had her eyes closed to chant, opened them. Carter nced ntingly with his eyes, "Are you questioning me?" "I don''t dare!" Carter''s face changed immediately, and said in horror, "How dare I question Mom? I am just worried." "Stop worrying!" Old Madame Hughes scolded, she was confident. She straightened her upper body proudly, and stared at the golden Buddha statue, "The Powell family, the Long Thriving Noble Family, do you really think they would regard the life of a member of the tribe as nothing? Our Hughes family and the Powell family are only differing with a little of prestige for a thousand years, but this is enough to have the Powell family to be overwhelming and kill Jack!" As he spoke, Old Madame Hughes red at Carter and said, "That''s what I said!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I, I see." Carter answered panicking. On the other side. In the small courtyard. The light was dim. The autumn wind was blowing. George''s leg was still wrapped in gauze, his injury recovered, allowing him to walk with difficulty, but not to run like he used to. But at this time George was holding the bottle, full of alcohol. Raising his head and letting out a long burp, he looked at Ivy next to him with a drunken smile, "Ivy, it has changed, everything has really changed..." Although he wasughing, the mncholy and disappointment between the words was extremely strong. Ivy''s eyes flickered, holding the red wine in her hand, she was feeling a little drunk. But the little sense of reason that was left made her understand what George said. Unable to help, her beautiful face also showed a lonely color. "Killian is now the treasure of grandma. With grandma''s support, Killian will definitely be able to overpower Jack and be the head of the family." George raised his head and took a sip of wine, and said drunk, "It''s ridiculous, we were not too far away from Killian, we were still longing for the position of the head, but now it''s all different, Killian suddenly gained the love of our grandmother, he can go in and out of grandmother''s temple freely. In the future, Killian will really rise up." After a pause, George nced at Ivy, "This kind of treatment, in the past, only you would enjoy in the entire Hughes family." When she heard the words. Ivy''s tender body trembled, and a spiteful color suddenly appeared in her beautiful eyes. Itsted three seconds. She smiled bitterly, "What can I do? I finally managed to please grandma. I also nned everything in the entertainment industry, but in the end I was defeated by Jack that bastard. All our n has failed, I can survive like this, it''s a great fortune already." "Seems that you''re being jealous." George raised his eyebrows and grinned strangely. After seeing Ivy''s face darken. He hurriedlyforted, "But it doesn''t matter what we have been through, as long as we hold on to our brother. As long as Killian bes the head of the family, we will still be standing at the right side. Killian will never treat us badly. Yes, look at that trash Archer. Didn''t he alsopete with Patrick for the position of family head? Just because of the strong blood rtionship with Patrick, now he is still living a good life." Ivy nodded, and drank all the wine in her ss, then she smiled sweetly, "You are right, but it will still be a while before Killian is the head of the family, I can''t wait for the drama that will happen tonight, as soon as that bastard is dead, we can sit back and rx and wait for Killian to ascend to the throne!" "Yes! Killing one person of the Powell family, that bastard was really bold enough, he really thinks that with the protection of his father, he can go against thew? He doesn''t know that there are more powerful people outside his circle!" Georgeughed with an exuberant sensation, "I heard that the bastard has already gone to the meeting room with Mr. Ward. I guess we will get the news of his death soon, hahaha... I am so happy, I guess this time even the head can''t keep the bastard safe anymore, otherwise since the Powell family has been in our Hughes family for such a long time, why would the head keep hiding it from everyone, and take care of them all by himself?" "Hahaha..." Ivy alsoughed happily, "I guess the family head also knows the attitude of our Hughes family towards Jack. Jack that bastard has caused such a disaster. The family head has always regarded Jack as a treasure. I guess he can''t keep his dignity anymore, so he secretly weed the Powell family. This time since the Powell family personally came forward, that bastard must die without a doubt!" ng! Whileughing, the two of them seemed to be spiritually connected, clinking their sses and drinking. Like George and Ivy thought, the whole Hughes family had the same thought tonight. The Powell family,pared to Hughes family, was not far behind. Such an existence. A life, that was extremely precious! Blood for blood was the ironw of all wealthy families! What''s more, Patrick concealed everyone from the beginning to the end, and receiving the Powell family all alone, which made everyone convinced that Jack would die. If it could be resolved, if it was not for the owner feeling his dignity was lost, why not make a big announcement and make it public? For a moment, the atmosphere in the Hughes family was filled of gloat. The death of just one person was nothing unusual for the Hughes family. But the death of an heir of the Hughes family, a child of the Hughes family head, a person who was regarded as bastard by the Hughes family, that was worthy of "drinking and cheering for"! Countless eyes were staring at the meeting room. Presumably waiting for the "good news"! In front of the meeting room. When the anxious Jack and Mr. Ward rushed to the meeting room. Both of them were taken aback. Jack was sitting in a wheelchair, his eyes sluggishly scanning the people in the room. This atmosphere... something was wrong! Beforeing here, he was mentally prepared, and even thought about any reaction from the Powell family towards him. But now. They were looking at each other, as if time and space were still. Until Jack''s gaze fell on Hana at the very end, his dull eyes finally showed a hint of coldness. Mr. Ward who was behind the wheelchair was also surprised. Butpared to Jack''s inability to contain his emotions, Mr. Ward quickly adapted. He raised his eyes to Patrick on the throne, showing a questioning look. But Patrick nodded slightly. In the next second. Patrick pointed to Jack indifferently and said, "Jack, shouldn''t you greet them?" With that, he pointed to Kerry who was in the main guest chair. "This is the sixth master of the Powell family and the leader of this incident from the Powell family!" Powell family... master Kerry?! Jack was shocked. He took a deep look at Kerry. The power between the eyebrows was like a panic stricken mountain, giving high pressure to others. Jack felt his throat tighten with such pressure. This person''s status in the Powell family should not be low. The Hughes family, who paid attention to filial piety, even his father had to hold up the only elder. What was more, it was the Powell family that had prospered for thousands of years. To be the leader in handling the lives of the Powell family, his status and identity were sufficient to prove. "I am disabled legs and can''t get up. I hope to forgive me. Jack bows to Kerry." Jack didn''t hesitate for too long, and showed a respectful fist gesture to Kerry in a panic. However. Just as he spoke. The solemn and silent Kerry suddenly... smiled kindly!0000000????????? Chapter 578 The Truth When he heard thisughter. Jack waspletely confused and speechless. He stared at Kerry, his thoughts going around. After going through his twenty-odd years of experience in reading people, he was sure that Kerry''s smile at him was indeed gentle and not hostile. But... this was frigging strange! ''On the surface, I was the one who killed your family member, even if it was nned by someone, but you don''t know that I have been in a trap!'' ''I killed your family member, and you are smiling happily at me?'' "This son is extraordinary, and he is handsome. Beforeing here, I did some investigations. This son is strong as the tiger yet he is still a considerate boy." Kerry smiled kindly, and looked Jack from up to down. But his words of appreciation were for Patrick. Kerry couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed when his eyes focused on Jack''s legs. "Oh no, no. You are making fun of us, he is just a scumbag." Patrick said with a smile. Immediately afterwards, Patrick introduced Jack to the other two middle aged people one by one, Jack greeted them. Although he didn''t know why this was happening. It waspletely different from what he was expecting, which could be called absurd. But Jack was not stupid. Since the others were polite to him, if he still had a stern face and showed the bitter hatred, he would be making trouble for himself. What''s more, there were still other Powell family members there. And it all had something to do with that one person. When they were about to introduce Hana. Jack looked cold and stern, he interrupted Patrick''s introduction by raising his hand. "Dad, I know her." "Oh? You know Hana?" Patrick was slightly surprised. All his energy these days had been devoted to hosting the Powell family. He even had no time to bother about the internal affairs in the Hughes family. Leave alone caring about some things that were happening in the capital city. As soon as the words were spoken, Kerry and the other two middle aged people were also a little surprised. Jack smiled sternly, "The big star Hana Powell is also from the Powell family, we only met once, but she told me the truth." After hearing his words. Kerry and the other two knitted their brows at the same time, revealing dissatisfaction. Kerry squinted at Hana, "Hana, you wanted to be part of the entertainment industry and there was no one in our family to stop you, but I have also warned you to use a stage name. How can you reveal your identity to Jack if you only met him once? I am afraid that you didn''t think about me or the other ones of our family." His words were cold, expressing a cold majesty. When Jack was speaking, Hana was already blushing and lowered her head nervously. When she was asked by Kerry at this time, her delicate body started trembling immediately, she said in fear, "I, I was wrong, master Kerry." "Humph!" Kerry let out a cold snort, making Hana turn pale with fright. Jack looked at this scene, and sneered again and again in his heart. But he was silent, his cold eyes always fixed on Hana. And Patrick, who sat high on the family head throne, also looked at Jack deeply, thoughtfully. At this time, Kerry''s expression returned normal, and he sped his fists and said to Patrick, "Mister Hughes, now that Jack is here, it''s time to start." When he heard the words. Jack and Mr. Ward looked serious. What had toe, woulde around! The smiling face of the Powell family members in front of him was so beautiful that Jack had no sense of absurdity at this time. A matter of life was really not something that could be easily erased with a smiling face! Mr. Ward pushed Jack to the other side, facing the four Powell family members. As the meeting room quieted down. Jack could even feel the air bing a little sticky and was breathing hard. Except Hana, Kerry and the other two middle aged Powell family members carried a kind of coercion on them which made Jack extremely ufortable. This kind of coercion far exceeded the ordinary wealthy family. It originated from thousands of years ago, the prosperity, the umted majesty and self confidence, like a panic stricken mountain, could make people unattainable and back to shame in every gesture. After a few seconds of silence. Patrick suddenly smiled, "Okay, I won''t scare you anymore." Jack was startled immediately. Mr. Ward was also dumbfounded. The next second. Patrick slowly said, "This matter will pass, and the Powell family will not investigate further." Boom! It was like a thunder on a sunny day. As Patrick''s voice echoed through the room. Jack''s mind went nk for an instant, as if all the souls had gone out of his body, he was sitting in a wheelchair in a daze. Just... like that... it was over? A sense of hesitation, like a dream, swept across the sky. No matter what, Jack wouldn''t have thought that a "natural disaster" of the Powell family''s member was was going to end so simple, as if nothing happened! That was a life! The life of a Powell family member! The Powell family had been prosperous for thousands of years, and their mentality was rxed. But wasn''t this a little too rxed? Even Mr. Ward, his face flushed and he was staring dumbfounded with wide eyes. His hands ced on Jack''s wheelchair handle kept shaking. He murmured, "It, it''s over? It''s all calmed... just like that?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His voice was very soft, but it clearly got into the ears of everyone present. Kerryughed first. Immediately afterwards, Patrick and the two middle aged people of the Powell family alsoughed. Only Hana, still with her head down, her pretty face flushed, nced at Jack secretly from time to time. She was in her thirties and had more than ten years of experience in the entertainment industry, but Hana showed the attitude like a young girl who had not been deeply involved with the world. "The person who died was indeed a member of the Powell family, but he was already expelled from our family." Kerry looked at Jack, who was desperate, and exined with a smile, "I just don''t know how that person got our family ancestral identity token, this is why there was the misunderstanding today!" Boom! Just one sentence made Jack struck by lightning again. Jack quickly regained focus in his eyes, he was staring at Kerry incredulously, "The person was expelled from the Powell family?!" At this moment, the thoughts in his mind were once again restless and extremelyplicated. If it was someone who had been kicked out of the Powell family, then he was someone who had absolutely nothing to do with the Powell family! Such a life, the Powell family would absolutely not bother about. But that person got the Powell family token and came to set up a trap to kill me, and he was eventually killed by a mysterious person himself. This was clearly a deliberate framing! A big conspiracy that led the Powell family to bring natural disasters to me! But... who was behind the scenes? A mystery man? "Wait! If that''s the case, how could it take so long?" Mr. Ward couldn''t hold back anymore, he blurted out, his shock was no weaker than Jack''s. The only difference from Jack was. Jack was caught in mixed thoughts, and he was somewhat sane. Patrick slowly said, "It took so long because the Powell family needed to be investigate. They have prospered for thousands of years, the Long Thriving Noble Family, do you think it''s an ordinary family, it would be easy to find out who died?" Mr. Ward''s face flushed, he was speechless when Patrick asked him rhetorically. Kerry exined slowly, "In fact, after we arrived at the Hughes family, we quickly sorted out the matter. We also wanted to use this time to investigate who wanted to cause the conspiracy, so it was taking so long. But considering Jack''s pressure, even if it wasn''t revealed, we would''ve had to show our cards first." After hearing the words. Jack, who was frowning and thinking, suddenly had fierce in his eyes. He suddenly raised his head and red at Hana. "Hana! You knew it all along?" Jack gritted his teeth like a sullen lion, his words were sonorous and chilling, "As a woman, don''t you have any self respect? Don''t you know shame? Are you so shameless?"??????? Chapter 579 You Want to Make Me Like You? Those words shocked people. The rxed atmosphere turned serious because of Jack''s series of questions. It was even... Somehow confrontational. There was no smile on Kerry''s face and he looked so serious. The other two middle-aged members of the Powell family also looked very serious. When would a member of Powell family get berated like that? Questioning a woman about her dignity, integrity, sense of shame, that''s simply defaming her personality! Moreover, in front of the three seniors! "Jack!" Patrick''s expression changed drastically as he shouted in anger. But Jack just sat calmly on the wheelchair at that time, so arrogant that hepletely ignored Patrick. His cold gaze sharply pressured Hana. Since the Powell family had already investigated the truth from the beginning and Hana was qualified to sit here at that night, then she should already knew the truth from the beginning too. Hana just had to use it as a ckmail to make him abandon his wife and son, and marry her! What a messed up narrow-minded thoughts. Hana felt uneasy because of Jack''s gaze, her beautiful face also flushed red. She bit her red lips tightly and clenched both of her fists. Bam! Jack furiously mmed the wheelchair''s armrest. He arrogantly and sternly said, "How blessed I actually am?" His words were harsh and loud. That made the nervous Hana trembling, she looked up and wanted to refute. But when her gaze met Jack''s, her aura immediately died down and she had to swallow back those words that she was about to say. She was wrong in that matter. Moreover, a matter between man and woman.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She''s a woman, how could she have the nerve to say it in front of everyone? "Impudent!" Kerry angrily stood up and waved his hand, "Jack, don''t you think it''s unreasonable for you to yell at Hana in front of us?" There''s amon saying "Get clear where he is from before you make trouble with him", moreover Hana was the beloved daughter of the Powell family! Jack just gave a clear exnation about members of the Powell family getting killed, that''s like the Powell family was being lenient to Jack. Then Jack just bluntly scolded Hana in front of them so arrogantly, that''s undoubtedly disrespecting Kerry and the other two! However... "Kerry, don''t be angry, there must be something behind it!" Patrick hurriedly consoled Kerry. At the same time, they both red at Jack. He knew Jack''s personality clearly, tenacious and forbearing, if he wasn''t really furious then he would absolutely not detest Hana in such asion. Sharp words that directly aimed at one''s personality, anyone would think that those were words that would incite one''s anger! If Jack couldn''t even take care of such asion, didn''t know the importance of a matter, then it would be impossible for Patrick to support Jack with all his might to get the head of the family''s position! Jack was Patrick''s son, but Jack got his position thanks to his own capabilities. Otherwise it''d be hard to stop the public''s mouths. "Something behind it?" Kerry was so angry that he smiled "Okay, since the head of the Hughes family has said it to such extent.. Then I''ll suppress my anger for the moment and I want to hear what''s the so called "something behind it"? Otherwise, don''t me us, members of the Powell family, for being unreasonable!" Kerry especially emphasized on thest sentence. Threatening so openly! Hearing that. Patrick became serious. The Powell family and the Hughes family had not much difference, both had been thriving for a thousand years But that one point judged the superiority and inferiority, also distinguished the strong and the weak. They didn''t quarrel with the Powell family because members of the Powell family got murdered, but just because Jack scolded Hana at that time, that''s a terrible loss! "Jack, why aren''t you apologizing to Hana?" Patrick hurriedly scolded Jack. But he didn''t expect that... Jack suddenly turned his head, gazed at Patrick, and coldly said, "I did nothing wrong, why should I apologize?" "You..." Patrick became angry at once. He didn''t really want to make Jack apologize to Hana, he just wanted Jack to use that as a way out, continuing and concluding the problem. But Jack''s response undoubtedly brought the matter to a worse state. Mr. Ward was very shocked at that time. With his experience, of course he knew the importance of gains and losses of the scene before his eyes. Mr. Ward said, "Young Master, your words were indeed too impolite, you should apologize to Ms. Power." "I said, I did nothing wrong!" Jack narrowed his eyes, he had a very cold aura and he was so determined. Mr. Ward''s expression immediately darkened as he keptining at heart. Why did Young Master suddenly do a foolish thing? Jack met Kerry and the other two''s gazes. He could feel the power and influenceing from them. Like a big mighty mountain, so overbearing. But Jack didn''t evade them at all. Because of her own selfishness, she threatened him with her life to make him abandon his wife and son, that''s something he couldn''t tolerate! Abandon wife and son, these four words had been carved in him since he was born. When he''s someone''s father, someone''s husband, he would never be willing to do such things. Moreover, because of Hana''s n! Suddenly... Jackughed. He nced sideways at Hana who had been silent as he said, "Hana, such a shameful matter, should I say it to everyone or you''ll say it yourself?" "..." Hana felt so panic and her heart was beating loudly because Jack kept pushing forward. "Hana, what actually happened?" Kerry looked at Hana. For him, with Hana''s personality, if he''s really unreasonable, he wouldn''t need those three seniors to get up, and Hana would''ve stomped away. But Hana didn''t say anything. Her expression and manner showed like there''s really something! "Kerry, don''t ask about it anymore!" Hana who was extremely embarrassed banged the table and left furiously, "Go home, we''re going home!" What?! Kerry and the two middle-aged people were dumbfounded. Members of our Powell family got humiliated, then it''s done with just a "go home"? When the three of them snapped out of it, Hana already left furiously. "Humph!" Kerry groaned and red at Patrick coldly, "The head of the Hughes family, I hope that you''re properly educated!" He then waved and left with the two middle-aged members of the Powell family. But when they passed by Jack, Kerry and the two middle-aged people had extremely oppressive gazes. While Jack just stood straight like he ignored those three gazes. Inside the living room. It suddenly became silent. Even the softest sounds could be heard. Mr. Ward stood behind Jack just a short while, but the hairs on his back already stood up and he even sweated. When he saw Patrick who was sitting in the master chair, even Mr. Ward''s heart twitched when Patrick''s cold gaze swept over. "Jack... You''re so impressive!" Patrick gritted his teeth and said, "If Hana didn''t get up and leave, do you know what would happen next?" Jack''s reaction was really out of Patrick''s prediction. The most important matter about the members of the Powell family getting murdered had already been exined clearly... For him, what else couldn''t Jack tolerate at that time? That''s simply ridiculous! Absurd! He''s not understanding the big picture! "Young Master..." Mr. Ward wanted to console Jack. But before he could finish his words, Jack abruptly turned his head. At that time, Jack''s eyes were red, full of resentment, and his aura was so sharp. "Do you want me to be like you? A bastard that abandoned his wife and son?" His voice was so loud like it blew up the living room.?????????????? Chapter 580 Jack Dies The sound resounded like thunder in the living room. Mr. Ward''s body shook and his expression sank, he then frighteningly knelt down onto the floor. No doubt what Jack meant was to call Patrick a bastard. But since he was just a servant to this family, he had no right or ability to intervene. Patrick''s face froze and his eyes widened in disbelief. Anger and resentment rose up within him when he heard what Jack said. Jack''s words had really stabbed him in the heart. He was the dignified head of the Hughes family, who stood high above the clouds and overlooked the existence of all others. However, his eyes then began to turn red. In order to fight for the position of the head of the Hughes family and to protect Jack and Sophie, Patrick then left without hesitation. The departure that year had left a scar deep in his heart, and when the scar was revealed, guilt was what remained. After a while, Patrick smiled bitterly and said, "So, you''ve never been able to forget then?" "How can I ever forget?" Jack met Patrick''s gaze, his eyes full of resentment and resolve, gritting his teeth as he said, "You may be able to abandon your wife and child, but I can''t! Even death!" In a sudden, Patrick''s smile was dazzling. He then raised his head up andughed. Hisughter echoed in the meeting room for a long time. Jack was still angry and didn''t flinch. Mr. Ward, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled even more when he heard Patrick''sugh. However it was just that Jack and Mr. Ward couldn''t see Patrick''s full face. As Patrick tilted his head back andughed, his red eyes were already filled with tears, and some tears had already slipped quietly down his face. This would shock anyone else if they were witnessing this. The dignified head of the Hughes family who had always disyed such prestige and an imposing manner in front of others, was now shedding tears? "Ah!" Patrick then suddenly raised his head and let out a heart piercing yell. The sound shook the room up to the sky and was heard by all who were nearby. Inside the Buddhist hall. The sound of soft chants could be heard. Madam Hughes had a calm expression on her face as she joined in with the chanting and was twirling the Buddhist prayer beads in her right hand. Carter who was stood at the side appeared calm but awaited expectantly. Suddenly. A yell was heard. Madam Hughes who had her eyes closed chanting then opened them suddenly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She then grimaced and her eyes coldly narrowed. "Mother, wasn''t that yelling from Patrick? We made it, made it." Carter asked uncertainly who was also startled by this sound. Such a heart piercing yell must mean he was in a matter of great agony. Apart from losing a child, what else could cause great pain to the head of the family? "Don''t panic." Madam Hughes rose up her hand to signal to not do anything. After waiting in silence for three minutes, a woman''s voice was suddenly heard outside the door. "Madam Hughes, the members from the Powell family have already left, but when they were leaving their faces look strained and angry." When she heard this, the grin on Madam Hughes''s face grew wider, "how clearly you see this" "I saw it very clearly, Hana was the first to leave in a hurry and then very soon after, Kerry and the others also left. They each had a gloomy and solemn expression on their faces with intention of killing, and then it was after this that Patrick yelled." "Alright, you can leave now." Madam Hughes felt very pleased inside. Then once the person outside the door had gone. Carter couldn''t help but say, "Mother, we''ve done it, we''ve finally done it! Once that bastard child is dead then nothing will be in the way anymore!" Carter was so excited that his voice was trembling as he was talking. "Carter, you are making a fuss over nothing, can you calm yourself down?" Madam Hughes groaned as she said this but there was also a smug smile on her face as she said, "In any case we can use that coffin that has already been prepared. Could you now go and urge him along and get him into the coffin. One more second for that corpse to be outside is a tragedy since his unclean blood will bring misfortune to the Hughes family." Madam Hughes then closed her eyes and began twirling the Buddhist prayer beads once more, "I will now read the scriptures a few more times to help his soul find peace and to make sure no misfortune is brought upon the Hughes family." "Alright, I''ll start preparing things right away!" Carter walked joyfully out of the Buddhist Hall. Nearby, George and Ivy who were slightly drunk also heard the yell. The two were both taken aback for a moment, half-drunk half sober, looking at each other puzzled. "That voice sounded like Patrick''s right?" George asked. "Yes, seems so." Ivy nodded her head. Once she said this, George suddenly leaned back in his chair andughed, "He''s dead, that bastard child is finally dead... I can now be at peace." Ivy also smiled when she saw how pleased he looked. She picked up the red wine bottle, poured herself a full ss, and as she raised the ss she said to George, "Since this issue has been resolved, shouldn''t this be worth a toast?" "Yes, yes, a toast! Let''s celebrate by drinking all night and not going home until we are drunk!" With a smile on his face, George got up and clinked sses with Ivy. As Patrick''s yell echoed. Scenes such as what happened in the Buddhist temple and the happiness of George and Ivy were everywhere. Some people were surprised, some were gloating and some were sighing in disappointment... Some were happy and some were sad. Patrick''s yell affected the mood and memory of every member of the Hughes family in some way. The Hughes family all regarded Jack as a bastard child. While the Powell family''s anger had subsided, this night it was unclear just how many eyes were fixated on the living room. As the anger of Powell family had left, Patrick''s yell seemed to reassure everyone else. As for Patrick, even though he was devastated, there was nothing else he could do but to hold his head up high and sigh. Due to the prestige of the Powell family... the Hughes family had no choice but to bow down and shrink back. And as Jack was a part of Patrick''s direct blood line, the death of Jack meant that their hopes were over. Unless Patrick could be reelected as the head of the family in the near future then there was no chance for their direct blood line to rule the Hughes family again. Hahaha... dead, the bastard child is finally dead!" Inside a small courtyard, Archer put on his robe with excitement, ran outside and said, "I am still an uncle to this family, therefore I must see him onest time andfort Patrick. Or I will be the target of the scandals. As he was running, Archer couldn''t help butugh, he was acting insane, "Patrick, I failed topete with you before, since when you became the head of the family you suppressed me everywhere. But now that your son is dead and you have no more sessors, I am waiting to see how much longer you can assert any authority anymore. And now that bastard child is dead, I can finally feel satisfied." Inside the drawing room. Patrick lowered his head and with tears in his eyes took a deep breath. He waspletely and utterly exhausted. As he sat down on the Hughes family head''s throne, for a split second he suddenly felt as if he was a lot older. He then gave a weak wave to Jack. He then said rather meekly, "Mr. Ward, please take Jack away." Mr. Ward raised his head and gave Patrick a concerned look. Patrick then let out augh, "I''m fine, Jack was right. I am indeed a monster who has abandoned his family. I have let down their mother and son; I have let them down for the rest of my life."??????????????? Chapter 581 Vomiting Blood Jack smiled. Pushing the wheelchair with an indifferent face, he left on his own. Mr. Ward stood there hesitating for a moment, and said to Patrick, "Master, Young Master and Hana must have their reasons please take care of yourself." Patrick sat down, as if the roar just now had made him extremely exhausted. He put his hand on his thigh and lightly waved the other to dismiss Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward turned and left, quickly following Jack. While waiting for the two to leave the meeting hall. Patrick suddenly leaned back on the Patriarch''s throne, his eyes red and filled with tears. Looking up at the dome, he smiled bitterly, "How did I not know that there was something else behind it all? I thought I had made Jack let it go, but I didn''t expect this hatred to be buried so deep in his heart." His dejected voice echoed through the hall. He raised his hands and rubbed his face. Patrick said with his lips trembling, "Sophie, how can I resolve Jack''s resentment?" As Jack and Mr. Ward walked out of the meeting hall. In a sudden, the wind had stopped blowing, rendering the ce freaking quiet. Even though the sound of the wind was still there. Jack and Mr. Ward were in gloomy silence. "Young Master, a lot of people are watching." Mr. Ward leaned over and whispered in Jack''s ear. Jack smiled, "Everyone was waiting to see how I will die, but I disappointed them all." "Let''s go back." Mr. Ward smiled with contempt, gazing around, and then ignored it. The time Jack and Mr. Ward were leaving the meeting hall. In every yard of the Powell family, they were already toasting to celebrate. But as a piece of intelligence reached them. Everyone was stunned by the news! He wasn''t dead? How was this possible? The Powell family red to leave with a firm resolve to kill Jack, with Patrick''s roar of rage in the wake. If Jack could evade death like that, then what the fuck was that we all saw and heard just now? For a moment, the entire Hughes family seemed to be eerily quiet. As if the time had frozen. Some were at a loss, some were horrified, some couldn''t believe it... Patrick''s supporters becamecent at this moment, thanking their luck. In the silence. The turbulent underflow surged beneath the respectful Hughes family.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Patriarch, Patriarch..." Archer rushed to the meeting hall looking travel-worn. Before entering the door, he began to bawl loudly. His rtionship with Patrick was different from the rest of the Hughes family. Even if the rtionship between the two was not that good, they still sharedmon blood. If he did not show up at this critical moment, then he would bound to be the lightening rod. Of course, the reason that Archer appeared at this moment is to see Patrick''s sorrow of losing his loving son, which would give him unparalleled pleasure. However. As soon as he stepped into the room, Archer froze. There was no sprawling blood. There were no corpse piling up. The entire meeting hall was clean and solemn. It was almost empty despite Patrick sitting on the patriarch''s throne. By this time, the grand majesty took the ce of his once depression. He overlooked Archer deadpan, "What are you doing here?" "I...I..." Archer stuttered, his cheeks flushing red. Feeling Patrick''s solemn, he felt shocked. ''Fuck! How could I say I wanted to see whether your son is dead and how you cry at his funeral now.'' "Humph!" Patrick snorted coldly, making Archer go pale and tremble in fear. All of a sudden Patrick said in a stern tone, "Archer, you useless asshole! I know what are you thinking. I am sorry for disappointing you, now get the fuck out of here!" His voice sounded like the thunder. Archer''s face turned pale as he hurriedly bowed and then rushed out of the hall. But the moment he started to move. Patrick spoke again, "I said, get out!" Overbearing and highly oppressive. Archer''s face was as white as paper. Looking at Patrick he finally gritted his teeth, curled up on the floor and rolled out of the hall. "Useless asshole!" Patrick cursed coldly. When Archer rolled out of the meeting hall, he stood up and pped himself hard on his face, muttering a curse in his heart. "Why didn''t he die? How unlucky I was to be right in this scene? why?" At the same time. In the yard. George and Ivy were already drunk beyond recognition. Usually, they would have left earlier. But today, once remembering Jack''s dead body in the meeting hall, they became too excited to control themselves. Wine... and they drank more and more. "He finally died. Great!" George said emotionally, "As long as that bastard is dead, whoever in charge of the family I will ept. Even though I could not be the head of the family, I really don''t want to see that bastard live!" "That''s right!" Ivy and George happily clinked sses. But at this moment. A servant hurried into the yard. George and Ivy were furious and were about to scold him. The servant knelt on the ground in shock and croaked, "Jack, Jack... he hade back." What?! George and Ivy were shocked. Severely drunk, George waved his hand dismissively and cursed, "How the fuck can a dead mane back?" But as soon as he said that, George himself was startled. True! How can a dead mane back? *Smash* George smashed his wine ss on the ground fiercely and red angrily at the servant, "You mean, he... is not dead?" "Yes, Master!" The servant responded in horror. "What!" George''s frustrated roar echoed suddenly in the yard. Ivy also shuddered; her pretty face full of gloom. After a few seconds of haziness, she drained the ss destely in one gulp and then smashed it on the ground, "Why? Why couldn''t the Powell family kill that bastard? What on earth is the Powell family doing?" Inside the Buddhist temple. The chanting still echoed. Madam Hughes still chanted the religious scripture peacefully. Even if she tried to control it, she still couldn''t restrain from smiling. Now that the bastard was dead, the pressure on her chest was lifted. At this time, the scriptures were echoing in her ears like the sound of nature. Outside the temple. The footsteps were ramping up. Killian and Carter were shouting at the servants as they walked in quickly. More than a dozen servants impressively carried a gilded coffin with a dragon pole. Even though the light in the yard was dim, the little bit of luster fell on the coffin making it shine brightly. "Killian, you are too impressive, even willing to make such a good coffin for that bastard." Carter clicked his tongue as he looked at the coffin and praised. Killian smiled modestly, "These all happened in such a hurry that I could only get this gold-ted coffin. Otherwise, I would have prepared a pure gold coffin for that bastard. Even though he was a bastard, he is now dead. We should pay tribute to him with dignity, so that we don''t hear that the Hughes family was stingy towards that bastard." The sarcasm and contempt in his words was evident. The two looked at each other, their faces full of joyous smiles. At this moment. A female servant rushed in. "It''s not good, it''s not good!" She yelled in panic. Killian and Carter''s grins stiffened as their faced changed to show anger and disgust. Making such a scene. It was clearly heard by Madam Hughes in the temple. She shuddered abruptly and the chain of praying beads in her hands broke with a snap and scattered all over the floor. She opened her eyes, looking murderous. "Screaming and disturbing me in the middle of chanting is disrespect towards the dead! Drag her outside and feed her to the dogs!" A chilling murderous aura filled the temple, sweeping away the peace from before. "Madam Hughes, calm down!" The female ve was so scared that she knelt on the ground and wailed, "Jack Hughes. He is not dead, he left alive." *Boom* Her words fell like thunder on the yard. The angry Madam Hughes paused as she turned pale, she spit out blood out of extremely anger. Almost at the same time. Killian was furious and mmed his palm on the gilded coffin making a loud noise. "Why? He didn''t die?" Perhaps the ropes that held the coffin were weak, making his palm sink deeper. With a loud sound, the ''dragon ropes'' broke. *Crash* The gilded coffin fell heavily to the ground. At the same time, the servants who carried the coffin also fell pitifully with it. The yard that had been surrounded by a joyful atmosphere just now. In an instant, there was only sorrow left.??????? Chapter 582 Hana’s Intentions At that moment, the small courtyard was in total upheaval. Wailing and yelling could be heard. When Killian and Carter rushed into the prayer hall, Madam Hughes had already been ovee with anger, vomited blood, and fainted. Both of them turned pale from the fright and their lips quivered. They were stunned for several seconds beforeing to their senses. The same scene happened in each of the Hughes family courtyards. In the dark of the night, the Hughes family''s celebrations had turned into grief. Except that these were hidden in the silence of the night. Jack and Mr. Ward did not stay at the Hughes residence for long. They walked out of the living room and left. Jack didn''t bother to find out what happened to the Hughes family and neither was it necessary because he knew that it was enough that he was alive! As the helicopter rotors whirled, Mr. Ward looked at Jack and almost spoke several times but he didn''t. In the end, he simply heaved a deep sigh. Jack sat quietly in the wheelchair and his gaze revealed his anger and hate. What Hana did ripped open his deep hidden wounds and turned him into the type of person like his father. She had framed him and plotted against him. There was no way that he could tolerate this. But in Jack''s resentment and anger, he was puzzled and could not understand something. How was he so attractive for Hana to plot so deeply to get to him. Lust was a powerful motivator, regardless of men or women. But what Hana did was indeed impressive and even unbelievable. On the other end, they were on the way back to the hotel. The atmosphere in the luxury car was tensed. Hana drooped her head and sat like a kid who had done something wrong. Although she had tried to remain low-key, she was the cause of this issue and could not evade the stern re of Kerry and the others. "Hana, aren''t you going to exin yourself?" Kerry asked solemnly. The other two middle-aged Powell family members also looked sternly waiting for her exnation. They were not dumb. As the Power family''s first- and second-generation authority holders, they were all extremely intelligent and could easily read someone''s intentions. It was clear from what had happened that Jack had the moral high ground. With their understanding of Hana, she would have stomped her feet in fury before they spoke out for her. Kerry stood up to reprimand Jack because he was trying to protect the Powell family''s reputation. Regardless of the misgivings of his family member, it was only appropriate that the punishment be carried out within the Powell family. How could he stand by when an outsider criticized and ndered his family member''s character? He could not allow that even if it was the head of the Hughes family''s son! He had to protect the dignity of the family! The reputation of the Powell family could never be attacked! But now there weren''t any outsiders and they should ask and find out the truth. Kerry and the others would not simply let this rest. "Master Kerry, I... I..." Hana was so embarrassed that she blushed in red. She bit her lip tightly and couldn''t say a thing. Her usual A-list celebrity loftiness was nowhere to be seen. She acted like an embarrassed little girl. "Speak!" Kerry''s expression darkened. Hana was extremely embarrassed and her entire body shuddered when she saw the stern looks of the three of them. But how... how could she exin herself? She stomped her feet and said coyly, "Master Kerry, can you all don''t ask? I beg of you." "This concerns the Powell and Hughes family. I must find out the truth behind this matter when my granddaughter was ndered in front of me to this extent. Otherwise, I do not fit to be the head of the Powell family." Kerry was very firm and didn''t allow Hana to wriggle herself out of this and dered, "This must be handled appropriately. If what happened tonight leaked out, then what harm will it bring to the Powell family? If you are right, I will make sure that you get the justice you deserve and make sure that Hughes brat pays for it. But if you are in the wrong, then I need to know the truth. I can''t be kept in the dark after supporting you unconditionally." But..... I... Hana grasped her hands as her palms sweated. She looked up and saw Kerry''s stern expression and then he demanded, "Hmm? Hana was startled, lowered her head, and blushed as she muttered, "I, I want Jack." What?! As soon as she said, Kerry and the other two were shocked. The three of them were the authority holders of the Powell family and had seen all kinds of crises and rming situations. But at this moment, all of them were shocked speechless. "Hana, that Jack is younger than you by several years!" One of the middle-aged men said in surprise. "I don''t mind if he is younger than me!" Hana said. The middle-aged man was speechless. ''Haven''t you considered that he may mind that you are older than him?'' The middle-aged man thought to himself. Then the other middle-aged man said, "Jack is married. If you do this, then you are a home wrecker!" Hana shrugged, "I wanted to make him divorce his wife and then marry me and join our Powell family. At the most, I''ll let him have his ex-wife as his mistress. I''m very liberal." The middle-aged man was bbergasted and started to murmur to himself. It was Kerry who was furious but forcibly suppressed his anger and said solemnly, "Hana, you are thirty-something and never had the thought of starting a rtionship. Not only is that Jack married, but he is also a cripple. What do you see in him?" Hana raised her head and her beautiful eyes glimmered. She drooped her head again before saying, "Master Kerry, can you all not ask anymore? I''m in the wrong for this issue and that was why Jack was so angry. Can you all don''t pursue this matter?" Kerry held his breath and his face was red from anger. The two middle-aged Powell family men were also extremely upset. This... how could they continue to pursue? Their own family member was so bold in her thoughts and only God knew how extreme her actions were in reality! If this were to be leaked, the Powell family would be the joke of thend! After a deep breath, Kerry said solemnly, "Hana, regardless of how you think about this, I warn you to stop this right now. You must not have those extreme thoughts!" Hana shuddered as she looked stunned at Kerry and replied, "But, but... it can''t be stopped. I''ve already arranged for it and it''s being executed now!" Kaboom! Kerry and the other two middle-aged men''s expressions changed dramatically. ... It was already dawn when the aircraftnded at suburb airport. This trip was out of Jack and Mr. Ward''s expectations. The expected heavy punishment did not materialize but it was Patrick and the Powell family who wanted to find out the killer of one of the Powell family members. They had been unnecessarily frightened. Both Jack and Mr. Ward felt that it was rather absurd.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But at the same time, not only Jack''s doubts were not rified, but it had also be moreplicated. Jack''s expression remained cold and distant from the moment they left the Hughes residence to when they were making their way to LJ Hospital. The fury in his eyes and the coldness that he radiated unsettled Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward yawned when they were in the car. Then he couldn''t endure any further and asked, "Master, can''t you forgive Old Master Hughes?" "I already did!" Jack smiled through the cold expression. But the smile stunned Mr. Ward. Then Jack turned to look outside the window. The sun continued to rise but the city remained shrouded in darkness. Jack looked at the greenery along the road and noticed a dog. Its white fur was entangled and covered with mud and dirt. It was very thin and frail. But the dog''s eyes were bright as he continued to chew on a bare bone. It looked like a teenage dog. Jack pointed at the dog, "Look at that dog which is living so courageously. If one day it is on the brink of death and the person who abandoned it was to take him back again, do you think that it will love or hate that person?" Chapter 583 Uninvited Guest Was it hate or love? Mr. Ward was in a daze and looked at the small dog by the side of the road. Their distance increased as the car drove but his eyes continued to look at the dog. Mr. Ward realized that he didn''t know how to answer the question. Jack wiped his face and said, "The dog does not mind if the family is poor but as soon as he is abandoned, it bes a wolf and a beast which eats raw meat and drinks blood." "When a wolf returns, it''s not to repay the kindness but to exact revenge!" Jack dered! The coldness reverberated within the car and chilled to the bones. Even Mr. Ward''s body was covered with goosebumps. "Master..." Mr. Ward remarked in horror. Jack smiled, "I know what you are worried about and I know what I''m saying. I''ve always buried deeply the fact that he abandoned his wife and son. But if someone were to mention or let me abandon my wife or son, then I will return to seek revenge!" Mr. Ward felt considerably more assured when he heard this and was able to calm down. When they were back at LJ Hospital, it was already daytime. Jack asked Mr. Ward to go home to rest while he went to Amber''s room. When he wheeled himself to the room, he saw Amber sleeping as she curled up on the bed like a kitten. He smiled tenderly and was about to push himself up onto the bed. Amber suddenly opened her eyes slowly and smiled sweetly, "Hubby, you''re back." "Have I woken you up?" Jack was stunned. Amber smiled as she said, "My sleep had be very light after I got pregnant. I''ll wake up at the slightest disturbance." "Where''s Daisy?" Jack asked. "She went back to make breakfast for us." Amber yawned several times and rubbed her eyes, "Daisy must be exhausted during this period. She had to take care of so many of us including three patients." Jack also felt helpless. Things happened one after another ever since he returned from overseas. He could hardly find an opportunity to gasp for air. Daisy had to prepare three meals a day and look after the patients, even Mr. Ward and Brent were exhausted. "It would be better after this period." Jack sighed as he said helplessly. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help ease the burden on Daisy but he couldn''t trust anyone else. The issues surrounding him continually evolve, mutate and broaden. It would catch him off guard as soon as he let his guard down. Daisy was the maid whom he found before he became wealthy and now she had be one of his inner circle. He could be absolutely certain about her. But whether he could trust another maid if he were to hire one was all based on luck. "You didn''t sleepst night?" Amber looked at Jack as she blinked. Jack yawned and nodded tiredly. The next moment, Amber opened her arms towards Jack and said coyly, "Come, let''s hug and sleep." Jackughed, grabbed the side of the bed, and ''struggled'' to climb onto the bed. He hugged Amber and fell asleep soon after. All was calm and tranquil during the following week. What was worth rejoicing was Amber and Lone Wolf were discharged in session. Only Lyndall remained in the hospital for his recovery and treatments. Many of them including Jack heaved a sigh of relief when they returned to the TM Hills Vi. The quick session of events was like an enormous hand that grabbed everyone''s throats causing everyone to breathe with difficulty. Now everyone could rx a little. This period of rest had enabled Amber to improve her health and spirits. She looked more radiant. Although she still looked thin, she was much better than when they came back from overseas. ording to Director Lansing, as long as she rested quietly at home and avoidrge fluctuations in her mood, then there was nothing to worry about. Hence, Jack''s worries were somewhat eased. He was extremely worried that Amber or the child in her would be affected by these events. Now that Amber and the child were in good health, he was now looking forward to the birth of his child. After the period of morning sickness and now that Amber''s mood had improved, her appetite had also improved considerably and she began to eat very well. Each day Jack endeavored to satisfy Amber''s cravings and have Daisy cook her favorite dishes. As for Jack, he only traveled from thepany and his home. asionally he would go to the hospital to visit Lyndall. His days were very fulfilling. This morning, after Mr. Ward drove and sent Jack to DT Agency, he didn''t return immediately to the TM Hills Vi. Instead, he drove a distance before stopping by the side of the road.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "He, really said that?" Patrick asked solemnly over the phone. Mr. Ward acknowledged, "Yes, he did." He told Patrick about the incident with the stray dog after returning from the Hughes residence. He didn''t contact Patrick directly to report about this but it was Patrick who called him to ask about what Jack''s reactions were after they left the Hughes residence. After a long pause, Patrick heaved an audible sigh, "Perhaps I shouldn''t have left and stayed with Sophie and Jack. Then at least my family would still beplete." Mr. Ward''s expression changed and replied, "But if you didn''t return to the Hughes family, you would be totally devoured with nothing remaining." "My brother Brown could have be the head of the family," Patrick said. Mr. Ward continued, "If Old Master Brown could be the head of the family, then why would he banish himself to the ck hell? Old Master Brown''s way of handling things was far too ruthless and violent." "Sigh... The Hughes family is getting tooplex and so is therger environment. The emergence of the centuries-old Powell family is also not a good omen." Bang! The phone call was cut off after Patrick''s heavy sigh. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly and looked at the blue skies andmented, "We are but ants under the huge expense of the sky. I''m a servant of young Master and will go through thick and thin with him till my death. Jack didn''t feel tired after a day''s work. Just before the end of the workday, Jack was preparing to call Mr. Ward to pick him up when an uninvited guest came to thepany. There was amotion outside the office and the staff was happily surprised. Jack rubbed his nose and asked Corbin to dismiss the staff early. He then wheeled himself to close the door. Hana stood in silence in the middle of the office and went forward to help Jack. But just as her hand touched the handles of the wheelchair, smack! Jack forcefully pped away her hands. Hana immediately winced in pain and quickly withdrew her hands. It was so painful that her eyes began to tear but she endured the pain and didn''t make a sound. Jack closed the door and drew the curtains close. Thereafter he re-positioned the wheelchair, looked coldly at Hana, and said, "Do you think that what you are doing is meaningful? Or do you want me to announce to the world the despicable and shameless things that you did as a member of the Powell family?"II Chapter 584 The Moment My Wife Cried, I am Already at Fault! The cold me. It made Hana Powell cry fiercely. Her eyes turned red and stared directly at Jack Hughes, "Am I that unbearable in your heart?" "Humph!" Jack sat on his wheelchair and smiled dismissively, "What do you think?" "..." Hana was speechless. In front of the aggressive Jack, she didn''t know how to rebut. She was indeed unreasonable in making the matter on bullying. This time, she came here precisely for this. After taking a deep breath, Hana bowed and lowered her head, "I''m sorry. Because of my impulsive behavior, I have disturbed your life. I especially came here this time to apologize to you. Please forgive me." After she told Kerry Powell the situation, Kerry and two others were extremely angry and can not let go the awkward feeling in their heart. After much consideration, he finally decided and coldly forced Hana to apologize to Jack. The reason was simple. The right and wrong would be known at a nce. If the two families had huge social difference, then the apology could be ignored. But if two great mountains didn''t have a lot of differences, then the apology would be necessary. At first, Hana couldn''t let go of her dignity. As the apple of the Powell family''s eyes, growing up, she had never bowed down to any outsider. Even after she entered the murky water of the entertainment industry, she still kept her chastity and never intersected withmon customs. But Hana made up her mind due to a word from Kerry. "If you want to leave a good impression on Jack, then you must apologize." It was these words that drove her to stand in Jack''s office right now. Apologize? Jack was taken aback and looked at Hana with stern eyes. The office was engulfed in silence. After a long while. Hana didn''t hear Jack''s response, so she couldn''t help but feel puzzled and perplexed. However, since it was an apology, she couldn''t raise her body immediately because Jack had not given a response. Finally. "Haha!" Jackughed in despise. Hana was confused. What...did that mean? Forgiven? Or not? "Rise up. You don''t need to do that." Jack rubbed his nose. His face was indifferent; even the smile on his face was full of disdain. Panic shed in Hana''s beautiful eyes. She confusingly rose her head and looked at Jack. Just when she rose her head.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Whoosh... Photographs came flying in front of her. They flew all over the ground. Some of them directly hit on Hana''s face, which hurt a little. Hana frowned, she was surprised, and was also a bit angry. Her hand instinctively clenched into a fist. It was fine if you didn''t forgive, but you still wanted to humiliate me? The next second. Jack''s voice suddenly became extremely cold. "What do you think your apology can change?" Hana pursed her red lips and was about to rebut. But after ncing at the scattered photos on the floor, she was shocked. She forcibly lowered her head and looked at the photos facing the ground. Her shock gradually turned into panic and horror. "You, how do you have these pictures?" The almost shriek echoed in the office. Jack coldly smiled, "What do you think?" The cold stern voice was like a cold wind from the underworld. In that instant, the office''s temperature dropped to the freezing point. The chill seemed to enter Hana''s bones and engulfed her. Her delicate body couldn''t help but shake. Her beautiful eyes widened and stared at the photos on the ground in horror. Those photos were captured when she was alone with Jack in the hotel in the capital city! And in the photos, Hana''s demeanor was extremely enchanted and charmed in her sleepwear. The angle of the shooting was also very well nned. Every photo looked flirtatious and imaginative. It was hard for people not to think of anything just by looking at the photos. He stared at Hana who was in shock. Jack''s disdainful smile grew stronger. His eyes also gradually narrowed, "These photos you took, can''t you remember who you gave them to?" Boom! Hana''s body trembled like she was hit by a thunder. In that instant, she looked at Jack in panic and horror. Her heartbeat was fast, and her speech was incoherent. "A...Amber Knight?" Bang! Following Hana''s doubtful questioning, Jack''s vigor suddenly soared, and he pped the armrest of the wheelchair. It was overwhelming. It coerced her with terror. In that moment, Hana''s body felt weak from panic and almost knelt on the ground. Looking at the racy photos on the floor, Hana was at loss and she shook her head murmuring, "That''s impossible, impossible. How could she give the photos to you?" Jack''s eyes were filled with endless killing intent. He coldly said, "In your eyes, is my rtionship with my wife that vulnerable?" He raised his hand and pointed at the photos on the ground, "You think a few photos can separate me and my wife?" Those confident words sounded like thunder. Hana''s face was pale from shock and she was speechless. Jack coldly said, "Did you think that the reason I humiliated you in front of the elders in the Hughes meeting hall was only because of the scene in the capital city? Let me tell you, these photos and your dirty methods are the reason why I said those words that time!" Bang! Hana''s delicate body shook again. Facing Jack at this moment, she felt dark, petty, and fearful. It wasn''t because of the disparity in their status. It was because of the shame from public criticism due to her hical methods. He stared at Hana. Jack squinted his eyes and bloodshot gradually covered his eyeballs. He ced both hands on the wheelchair. They instinctively clenched into fists and his knuckles cracked. Almost! He almost let Hana seed! It wasn''t only Amber''s suspicions on him; it was also his suspicions on Amber. Additionally, the mysterious man''s tattered note let Jack and Amber''s rtionship reach an extreme in a short period of time. Although Jack was angry about the scene in the capital city, he was more puzzled on what Hana wanted from him. When the photos fell into Amber''s hands, it provoked Jack''s wounds! It was despicable, obscene, dirty! At that moment, Hana, who was once enveloped in the brightness of a superstar and the halo of being a member of Powell family, had be a nobody in his eyes. No, it already started at that moment in the Hughes family''s meeting hall. Hana was flustered. She had fallen into a state of loss and trance, "You, how did you find out? This, isn''t, isn''t it..." But, before she could finish it. Jack forcibly interrupted, "Isn''t it almost sessful?" Hana fell silent, she evidently admitted it. "I admire your decisiveness. Right after I left the hotel, you immediately proceeded to push it to my wife''s side by sending that man to give her those racy photos, so as to raise her suspicions." Jack rubbed his nose with stern eyes, "And did you know? Coincidentally, I also got some hints. Your despicable method confirmed my guess and made me raise suspicion of my wife as well. If it continues, it will indeed be what you wished for." Hana looked at Jack puzzled. The next second. Jack slowly put down his right hand and said aggressively, "But I promised before. At that moment my wife was crying, I''m already at fault! That night when I was still in doubt, after my wife woke up from her nightmare and hugged me in tears, all suspicions disappeared along with the confession!" Chapter 585 By September 8 The cold voice echoed through the office. Hana''s face was pale, and she was scared and panicked. Jack''s words, like an invisible hand, pushed her into the dark abyss. Hana felt her head was spinning. She was dizzy. She was really in charge of the situation all the time. Actually, she was a little shocked when she first saw the photos, because when she sent someone to give the photos to Amber, and that person reported Amber''s reaction to her, she was sure that Amber would bear it and would not give the photos to Jack. Then she just needed to wait. The rift between Jack and Amber would deepen over time and then they would break uppletely. From the beginning to the end, Hana never panicked. Because she let people secretly watch Jack and Amber''s reactions. The more intense their reactions were, the more confident she was. She grew up with the belief that if she liked someone, she would pursue him and she would get what she wanted. Although Kerry and others knew about it, she never lost her confidence. But now, her self-confidencepletely copsed. Her plot had long been known and resolved by Jack and Amber. Jack had exined it to Amber very clearly. The couple was honest with each other. And it was just because Amber woke up with a nightmare and cried in Jack''s arms! At this moment, Hana waspletely stunned. Her body trembled slightly, and her face turned pale to the extreme. Hana had extremely mixed feelings. Was that true love? "Well!" All of a sudden, Hana curled her lips and gave a sad smile, "I didn''t expect that my borate n was lost to your wife''s tears, just tears." "Pa!" Hana suddenly raised her hand and pped herself. With tears in her eyes, a red and swollen palm print quickly appeared on her beautiful face. Jack had always been indifferent to her. Hanaughed with tears. The more sheughed, the delightful she was and the louder sheughed. "I seem to have really offended your love. I despise love too much." "You don''t have love, so you don''t understand." Jack said directly. His rtionship with Amber had been strengthened after a lot of experiences. This scene had happened many times. Shirley, Ivy, and Rena who was overseas had liked Jack. The only thing that made Jack guilty was that he once suspected Amber. Amber chose to trust him again and again, but he once indeed doubted her! It was not until that night when Amber woke up from a nightmare and cried in his arms that he realized he was He was suspicious of a woman who was afraid that he would abandon his wife and son! "Yeah... I never had love." Hanaughed mockingly, looking lonely and embarrassed, "I want to have, but you don''t agree!" Jack''s expression was indifferent and his eyes were cold. All the anger turned into two words. "Get out!" The relentless rebuke reverberated in the office. "Jack, I''m the member of the Powell family. Don''t you think you''re too rude and offensive to me?" Hana looked at Jack in tears, trembling. Jack suddenly felt it was funny andughable. The people of the Powell family were great? Could the people of the Powell family ruin others'' marriage by mean and dirty means at will? The smile on Jack''s face disappeared. Jack said coldly, "If you don''t offend me, I won''t offend you. But if you offend me, I don''t care whether you are the person of the Powell family." Jack''s words were very domineering. Hana also had a strong sense of frustration. Since she began to remember things, she had always been proud of her identity as a member of the Powell family, because this identity made her superior no matter where she went. Even in the Hughes family, she was able to sit in a formal meeting room that rarely opened. But now, for the first time, she felt frustrated. Just because of a man. Hana staggered towards the door. When she opened the door and was about to step out, she whispered, "I''m sorry." "You''re really sorry for us," Jack said. Hana finally burst into tears. "Click!" The office door was closed. Jack sat upright in his wheelchair with a cold expression and anger in his eyes. A few secondster, The office door was pushed open. Mr. Ward came in with a strange expression. "You''ve been here a long time?" Jack asked. Mr. Ward nodded. He heard the whole conversation between Jack and Hana in the office. He was shocked yet a little strange. Hesitated for a moment, he said, "Young master, don''t you think your attitude was too bad? She''s from the Powell family!" "The Powell family? Did I go too far?" Jack raised his eyebrows and Mr. Ward was stunned by his sharp eyes. Next, Jack said slowly, "If I didn''t exin to Amber in time, my marriage would be ruined by her whim. Then, do you think I went too far or she went too far?" "The Powell family..." Mr. Ward went on. All of a sudden, Jack''s aura was getting stronger. At the moment, he was domineering and unrivalled. "The Powell family? Are the powerful and noble people born with their standing? By September 8, I will deal with those troublesome people! The Powell family...... I''m not afraid of it!" Then, Mr. Ward was shocked, in a trance. Jack''s words echoed in his ears like thunder. At this moment, facing Jack, Mr. Ward even had the feeling of facing the lofty mountains. Jack was too overbearing, like an invisible hand, choking Mr. Ward''s throat and letting him suffocate. "Go home!" Jack squeezed out two words. Mr. Ward finally recovered from his panic.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He took a deep look at Jack. Young master''s growth was very fast. It was the first time Mr. Ward had seen such a person! Then he pushed Jack to the first floor of DT real estate agency. A cool wind came. The leaves of some Chinese parasol trees not far away were somewhat yellowed. Cool wind cut away the roots of leaves like a knife, letting the yellow leaves falling. Mr. Ward was stunned... September 8... September 8... It was getting closer! Mr. Ward''s eyes were deep and he turned to look at Jack in his wheelchair. Could Young master really be a king and deal with those troublesome people? "Ho..." Taking a deep breath, Mr. Ward returned to TM Vi District with Jack. When Jack got back to the vi, Amber was sitting in the garden, wearing loose maternity clothes and quietly making flower arrangement. Daisy carefully trimmed the branches and leaves of each flower and handed them to Amber. asionally, when Amber was not satisfied, Amber would pick up the scissors to trim them again. Seeing Jack, Amber smiled, "Honey, do you think my flower arrangement looks good?" "It''s nice." Jack was still a little angry, but he still smiled at Amber. His forced smile could not deceive Amber. Amber frowned and walked up to Jack with a big belly, "What''s the matter with you? Why do you look unhappy?"???????? Chapter 586 It’s Us Against The World Her voice was gentle. Jack''s heart instantly filled with warmth. His lingering anger seemed to have been smoothened. Mr. Ward called Daisy away at the right timing. Now, only Jack and Amber were left in the garden. Then, he spoke, "That woman came to look for me when I was about to get off work." Amber''s gaze flickered and her smile seemed forced. Slowly, she stood up and walked towards the table as she said casually, "It''s okay. It''s normal for girls toe knocking at your door when you''re so perfect." "Hey, you should listen to the whole story first." Jack wheeled the wheelchair and followed Amber to the table before he smirked, "Don''t you want to know what happened?" While Amber was arranging the flowers, she replied, "I''m guessing you guys took some pictures, drank a little wine, took off some clothes..." Her jealousy wasing through to Jack. Jack quickly raised his right hand, as if to swear to the heavens, "I never thought about those things with her." "Oh right. But you thought about doing her, am I right?" Amber threw Jack a sideways nce. Then, she squinted her eyes, which exuded a sense of coldness that sent chills up Jack''s spine. The next second. Amber picked up a pair of scissors and waved it in front of Jack. Her hand suddenly moved downwards. In an instant, Jack mped his legs tightly together instinctively. Fortunately, Amber was able to stop her movement in time. She provoked him, "If you dare to do anything with her, I''ll end you!" "Ouch!" Jack sucked in a deep breath. He felt a breeze of cold wind blowing against him. He then chuckled, "I scolded her, and she left after that." "Oh." Amber went back to arranging the flowers, looking as if she didn''t care at all. Jack stared at the pair of sharp scissors in Amber''s hand and swallowed hard. Then, he took a look at Amber''s calm and serene expression again.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He was a little puzzled, "Hey, you were not like this when you had a nightmare the other day. You were crying in my arms, so how could you forget the pleasure and be so cold towards me now?" "Hey!" Amber froze for a moment as her pretty face flushed with redness immediately. Then, she threw the scissors in her hand to the table in embarrassment before turning around to pinch Jack''s cheeks as she whined, "Can you not be a pervert in front of your baby? Act like a father, can you?" Jack''s face didn''t hurt at all, so it was obvious Amber didn''t put in much strength in pinching him. His gaze traveled downwards towards Amber''s huge belly, raised his hand, and stroke it gently, "The baby probably can''t hear us." "No matter what, you are not allowed to talk dirty to me." Jack felt aggrieved, "What''s wrong? Can''t I do that to my wife?" "You..." Amber groaned in embarrassment. She released Jack and ignored him as she continued arranging the flowers. Jack did not leave as well. Instead, he was trying to get on her good side by helping her choose the flowers and delivering them to her so she could trim them. This scene was peaceful and tranquil. When Jack was immersed in choosing the flowers, Amber, who was focused on her own task suddenly asked. "Babe, did you suspect me before too?" Jack was stunned. His hand froze mid-air for a moment. "No... No, I never did." Jack smiled. "I felt it. It happened before I woke up from my nightmare and cried in your arms when I was harassed by Hana Powell''s people at the hospital." Amber did not look at Jack. Her gaze was still fixed on the vase, but it was burning brightly, "A woman''s sixth sense is pretty urate, you know?" Freaking sixth sense! Jack turned solemn instantly. However, he quickly put down the flowers and held Amber''s hands. He apologised sincerely, "I''m sorry." Once he said that, Amber''s gaze turned dim almost right away. The both of them were silent for a few seconds. Amber forced a smile on her face and then said, "It''s nothing, but promise me there''s no next time!" "Of course!" With a smile on her face, Amber snuggled into Jack''s embrace and said softly, "You need to remember that you are the armor that is protecting me and our baby, and we are your safe haven. Even if the whole world is against you, we will still stand by your side unswervingly and wait for you toe home." Jack went into a daze. Amber''s gentle words were like a hammer that smashed right on his heart. He was hit by a wave of emotions. It suffocated him. One can only feel the pain if they had lost something they once had. One would only know the hopeless desperation that came from the abandonment of someone they cherished. One would only how difficult life had been after experiencing it themselves. After going through so much and getting something you once cherished back, you would then understand happiness could not be bought with money. This must be what happiness felt like. "What''s wrong?" Amber got out of Jack''s embrace and looked at him who was staring into space. Jack only sucked in a deep breath and turned his head to one side as he smiled, "It''s, it''s nothing." However, Amber failed to notice the ripples that shed across Jack''s deep eyes when he turned his head away. Midnight. After Jack put Amber to sleep, he was unable to fall asleep himself. He sat on the wheelchair and headed towards the balcony. He even got himself a dozen of beers along the way. It had been a long time since hest rxed here. When Jack arrived, he was surprised to find that Mr. Ward wasying on the couch with a can of beer in his hand. He seemed to be in a daze. "Mr. Ward, you can''t sleep too?" Jack smiled and approached him. "Young Master?" Mr. Ward was shocked, then hurriedly got up and assisted Jack to the couch so he couldy down. Then, he went to the other chair on the side, "Young Master, you''re not sleeping too?" "I''m not sleepy. After Lyndall got attacked by George''s man the other day, my mind had been in a mess." Jack sighed as he frowned. "I''ve been thinking about it too." Mr. Ward turned to look at Jack and said lowly, "I kept wondering about the note the mysterious person left for you. What does it mean exactly?" "What does it mean?" Jack rubbed his nose and snickered, "He''s the most suspicious one in this master n. I don''t care about the note anymore. I bet it just wanted to ruin my rtionship with Amber. As for their motives, I can''t really say anything about that as well." When Jack returned to TM Vi District from DT real estate this evening, he had told Mr. Ward about the stupid note. Mr. Ward rubbed his nose too, "Indeed, the mysterious person is the most suspicious one. But I still felt like something is off." As he said, he took a sip of beer. Then, he lifted his right index finger, "First of all, the mysterious person helped you to find Lyndall. Then, he saved both of you in the woods. Only then did he kill the guy from the Powell Family after that. "Let''s say the mysterious person deliberately did all that to frame you so that the Powell Family would punish you. This exnation doesn''t seem right to me. I doubt this guess as well." Jack did not retort. He could still remember what happened back in the woods clearly. It made sense. Surely, Jack had his own pride to withhold as well. In that situation, since the mysterious person was able to prate the tree trunk with a stone and startled the man who was expelled from the Powell Family, that meant he was capable of piercing the stone through Jack''s skull as well. Jack could''ve been killed right on the spot, but the mysterious person did not do that. Instead, he framed him for the murder. Was all this even necessary?" Jack asked calmly, "What''s your second point?" Chapter 587 Dark Net Murder! Mr. Ward groaned. Slowly he raised his second finger, "The Powell family member is the one who has been expelled from the Powell family. In other words, he is no longer a Powell family member. Such a person, whether it is the Hughes family or the Powell family, he is not worth mentioning, just like ants." Jack nodded, his eyes deep. A member of the Powell family who was not in the Powell family''s genealogy was insignificant.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If the mysterious person was really the murderer, using such a person who simply carried the surname Powell in an attempt to bring troubles, nting and arguing, this would be useless -- a redundant thing. In the situation at that time, it would have been more effective to tell the mystery person to kill Jack instead of going around in a big circle with the intention of letting the Powell family kill Jack. "What if the mysterious man was not behind this? What if he really helped me?" Jack said. Mr. Ward slowly raised his third finger, "The third is that the mysterious man is the most suspicious now, and... there is also the note he left for you to prove it." Jack scratched his head in distress. What Mr. Ward said is exactly what he had been confused about. From the assassination of Lyndall to the appearance of the Powell family, until now, everything could be intertwined to form aplete context. But no matter how he thought about this, there were always ws and surprises in this context. It was like a pool of clear water, and there were always a few inexplicable clusters of sewage that could not disperse. Taking a deep breath, Jack suppressed his jumbled thoughts. He shrugged, "I don''t understand it for the time being, maybe after a while, it will be clear." Mr. Ward nodded, finished the bottle of beer, took the beer that Jack had brought, opened two bottles, and handed Jack one of them. "Now, we will just have to wait and see what happens." Jack took a sip of beer and the autumn made his beer a little bit more chilly. He grinned, suppressed the coldness in his mouth, and asked, "The fact that I''m not dead, should have caused quite a stir in the Hughes family." Just as he said that. Mr. Ward suddenly couldn''t help butughing. Holding back a smile, he said slowly, "The night that you and I left, Old Madame Hughes vomited blood and passed out. Killian took a gilded coffin and had it moved into the courtyard of Old Madame Hughes. As a result, the rope ripped, and the servants who carried the coffin were so shocked that they were all wounded and howled." "Oh?" Jack raised his eyebrows andughed very happily. Heid his head back and finished the bottle of beer. Heughed, "Everyone thought that Jack would die, but they don''t know that I can walk out of that room alive. If Old Madame Hughes vomited blood on the spot, how good would that be?" Mr. Ward continued, "Archer thought that you were dead, so he rushed to the old master to pay his respects, but the master scolded him until he left that room, very embarrassed." "What a useless, Archer is really mentally retarded." Jack''s eyes were sharp, and he spoke bluntly about this uncle who was a close rtive. Mr. Ward stretched and shook the swing gently, "That night, the Hughes family seemed calm, but everyone was already shocked. If it hadn''t been for the master to suppress them, I guess they would have screamed.'' His words seemed to be emotional, but also a little solemn. Jack looked at Mr. Ward and smiled helplessly, "The Hughes family, since we have chosen this path, we can only rely on my father for shelter. As for his power, it is really insignificant." This was not Jack speaking nonsense. He had been to the Hughes family several times and saw it clearly. Those who really decided the important matters of the Hughes family were all those who could enter the chamber of parliament. Especially Old Madame Hughes had the strongest edge. If it weren''t for the protection of his father, let alone whether the members of his would help Jack, even if they helped, it would not y a decisive role. It was always only a few people at the top that determined the whole situation. The whole game was just a game of those few people. The people under hismand were all pawns and waved to drive. What''s more, now his father''s situation in the Hughes family was also extremely poverty stricken. They had to know that even Archer, the "brother", was mentally disabled and connected with outsiders, so he kept helping Old Madame Hughes. Jack could see the situation clearly, not to mention Mr. Ward had been closely following Patrick. Mr. Ward saw the situation of the Hughes family more clearly than Jack, so he sighed. There was a long silence. Mr. Ward smiled suddenly, "Young Master, you seem to have forgotten one thing." "What is it?" Jack raised his eyebrows and looked at Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward squinted his eyes as they shot out cold killing intent, spitting out one word between his teeth, "George!" As he said that. On the breezy rooftop, the killing intent suddenly surged. The temperature instantly became icy. Jack rubbed his nose and smiled strangely, "Are you still hesitating?" "I am not hesitating, if I tread as on eggs, it is difficult to be a big man, I have been honest for twenty years, maybe a little too honest." Mr. Ward resolutely said, "But this is a matter of the Hughes family''s inviblew. If you really want to do it, you have to think about it. If you are caught by the Hughes family, George''s heir status alone will be enough to keep the master away from being able to save you." He decided to support Jack in killing George, but he didn''t go to the point of acting impulsively. George''s status as an "heir" made this assassination extremely dangerous. If they weren''t careful, they would fall into an irreparable situation! But if there was a careful n and the right time, the heir... why couldn''t he be killed? Under the throne, there were countless bones, he personally told Jack. When Patrickpeted for the position of the head of family, it''s not like... he never killed anyone. Jack smiled coldly, rubbed his nose, frowning gradually. He was lying on the recliner, looking at the stars in the sky. He smashed his mouth and said, "As long as George gets out of the Hughes family, there are ten thousand ways to kill him, but what if he doesn''t get out of the Hughes family?" Mr. Ward looked startled and frowned. A deep voice followed, "If George doesn''t leave the Hughes family, he won''t be killed even if you had the ten thousand ways. Even if you kill him, it will be a dead end." "Then we can only wait." Jack smiled bitterly, "It''s also funny to think about it. If others want to kill the head of Hughes family, they can invite a killer toe to the Hughes family and put my dad in a deadly situation. Now that we want to kill an heir, it''s more difficult than killing the head of the family." Just as he said that. "What?!" Mr. Ward raised his brows, and a sharp light burst in his gloomy eyes. Almost at the same time, Jack''s eyes flickered, as if he had realized something. Jack turned his head abruptly, and met Mr. Ward''s gazes. His eyes flickered, and his expression was radiant. A few secondster. The two said at the same time, "Dark Net, secrete assassinations!" Compared to tant assassinations, or secretly setting up a siege, as long as George did not step out of the Hughes family, it was difficult to implement. But the Dark Net Assassin Squad waspletely different! The Burton family wanted to kill Jack with someone from the Dark Net, and it caused him to wander in front of the death gate several times. That was a ce... that was not out in the open! "It''s just that, who should we ask to release it?" Mr. Ward hesitated. "Although the Assassin Squad can release the assassination missions anonymously, but caution is the parent of safety, I feel that we shouldn''t ask our own people to publish it." Jack waved his hand and smiled weirdly, "I have someone, my dad... has already prepared it for me."??????????? Chapter 588 Executed and Killed! "What?!" This was unexpectedly for Mr. Ward and he looked at Jack suspiciously. Jack gave a weird smile. His eyes were deep. If he used that force to publish the mission on the Dark Net Assassin Squad, he should be... able to hide the truth, right? The following week, Jack was always traveling between thepany and his home, and sometimes he would take time to visit Lyndall. Everything seemed ordinary. One early morning. Jack left the TM Vi with Mr. Ward and Brent early and went to the airport. Unlike going to the Hughes family, this trip, with lessons learned, Jack felt that it was safer to take Brent with him. When going to the Hughes family, it was an unstoppable disaster by manpower. But this time, if there was danger, manpower could also block out manpower. They arrived at the suburban airport, after boarding the ne, Mr. Ward finally couldn''t contain the doubts in his heart, "Young Master, where are we going?" The decision was made that night a week ago until now. Jack never revealed any information, even when he set off just now, he never mentioned it to Amber or Daisy. Jack rubbed his nose, "The North, Jeweline Group!" Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked. The next second. Mr. Ward showed a look of joy, "I feel ashamed, I did not expect that you still had this card. If you use this card to publish the task, even if the Hughes family wanted to track it down, it would be extremely difficult!" They had to know, when Patrick disappeared, the Hughes family tried their best and never found out where Patrick was. But Jack, from a little bit of clues, he slowly figured out his clues and ran to the Jeweline Group to hit his target. The Jeweline Group was also worth tens of billions in size. Curled up in the North, it was called the leader. Such an existence, if it weren''t for digging out everything, even with the power of the Hughes family, it would be extremely difficult to trace the origin. What''s more, the forces that were chosen to release the mission were cautious, avoiding the one percent chance of being discovered.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. While being delighted, Mr. Ward also suddenly realized. "Young Master, you deliberately waited for a week before leaving, just to hide the traces of itinerary of today as much as possible?" Jack nodded without evasiveness, "The Powell family just intended to killed me and failed. The Hughes family was shaken. God knows how many eyes are staring at me. If I was impatient and went to the North without stopping before, I would definitely be noticed. Obviously, the purpose of this time ispletely different from thest time." Mr. Ward nodded in agreement. Thest time they went to the North was to find Patrick. With Patrick''s return, the issue of the Jeweline Group would soon be forgotten. But this time they went to the North was for Jeweline Group to go to the Dark Net Assassin Squad to issue a mission to assassinate George. If they were not careful, it would inevitably affect everything else. "Is the itinerary of ne concealed?" Jack asked suddenly, he had specifically asked Mr. Ward before leaving. Mr. Ward nodded, "I had to ask some people, but we have sessfully concealed the whereabouts." As he said, Mr. Wardughed to himself, "Our trip is basically unknown. If we were to have an ident, no one would know that we had it." "We should be talking about good luck, Mr. Ward, what are you talking about?" Brentined to Mr. Ward. As a former mercenary leader, he had experienced life and death and crawled out of a mountain of dead people countless times. Brent was still very superstitious about the word "luck". Mr. Ward smirked and stopped talking. Soon, the ne took off. Jack looked at the sea of clouds outside the window, his mind floating. I had imagined to use the Jeweline Group again many times. But I didn''t expect that so quickly, the Jeweline Group would have to be used to release the assassination mission. He rubbed his nose. Jack sneered coldly, "George, when you experience the density of assassinations of the Assassination Squad, when you are hovering in front of the gates of death, will you regret that you acted as a messer when the Powell family came to the Hughes family ?" Although the Powell family came to the Hughes family from the very beginning, the truth had been ascertained, Jack was destined not to be punished. But George acted as a scrambler to disrupt the game, and it was a real. Even now it seemed that George''s previous actions were full of ugliness. But beware! The person... should be killed! ... At the Hughes family. In the small courtyard. "Hachoo!" George sneezed hard and rubbed his nose, "It''s cold in autumn, did I catch a cold?" Inexplicably, a chill swept through his body. He subconsciously wrapped his clothes tighter and looked at the leaves scattered in the small courtyard. "Jack, Jack... This time the Powell family let you escape. You really made the Hughes family drop our jaws in surprise." George''s eyes were sharp, his killing intent was stern and he said, "Because of you crippled bastard, grandma vomited blood and fainted. This alone, whether it was grandma, or Killian and Uncle Carter, they probably all want to rip you alive." Speaking of this, the sneer on George''s face grew stronger. On the other side. Inside the Hughes family Buddhist temple. The sound of chanting was endless, the golden Buddha statue was set there. The sandalwood was burning. It made the whole temple quiet and peaceful. Old Madame Hughes knelt on the futon, facing the golden Buddha, twisting beads and chanting. That day, she was so angry that she vomited blood and fainted, after she woke up until now, her old face was still a little pale, with a sense of weakness. With the chanting, from time to time there would be a cough and frown. In the peaceful Buddhist hall, Old Madame Hughes chanting was not at all peaceful. Carter and Killian on the side looked at the appearance of Old Madame Hughes, worried. The two dared not to persuade her. Because they all knew that Old Madame Hughes had terrible temper since she woke up after the faint. It was like a barrel of explosives, if they were not careful, she would explode at one point! Snap! Suddenly, Old Madame Hughes opened her eyes with frowning brows, her eyes were fierce and impatient, she mmed the Buddha beads on the ground. The buddha beads scattered and rolled to the ground. "Mom!" "Grandma!" Carter and Killian were frightened and panicked. "Jack... ahem, ahem... Jack... you crippled bastard, you, ahem, ahem... what on earth do you have to do with God of Death, why? Why does he just not ept you?" The roar was mixed with several violent coughs. The next second. Old Madame Hughes stood up trembling, ring at the towering golden Buddha. She gritted her teeth and said, "Buddha, I sincerely worship you, molding the golden body, chanting in the morning and evening, three incenses in the morning and evening, bathing and fasting, your majestic Buddha can''t beat the God of Death, and is there no way to send that bastard to hell?" "Mom, calm your anger!" Carter courageously persuaded. Old Madame Hughes trembled and coughed violently. Suddenly, her ears moved, she heard a noise in the courtyard outside. She turned around abruptly, and sternly scolded, "Which idiot who is not afraid of death touched the coffin?" "Mom, the coffin has to be taken out, it is unlucky to put it in the yard!" Carter said. "Jack is not dead, that''s what''s unlucky!" Old Madame Hughes gritted her teeth and red at Carter and Killian, "Remember, the coffin is ced in the yard, that is a shame. Shame that is supposed to alert us!" After Carter and Killian responded in panic. Old Madame Hughes looked cold and waved, "Drag those idiots that packed the coffin outside and bury them. Don''t kill and don''t make them bleed. It''s the first day of the month, I am vegetarian and cannot see blood... Amitabha Buddha."???????? Chapter 589 Reduced To A Servant The aircraftnded at the airport. Just as Jack and the other 2 walked out of the airport, they saw a line of Mercedes Benz G-ss waiting by the roadside. There were over twenty of them and it drew a lot of attention! Jack frowned as he sat in the wheelchair. Soon he could see Gilbert and Jeweline running towards him. Jeweline was extremely excited to see Jack again. He was able to get to his current status in the Hunter family all thanks to Jack. Previously in the Hunter family, he was being sidelined and belittled. Even his father as the head of the family disregarded him. But after an interaction with Jack, his status in the Hunter family took a drastic change. "Jack..." But before Jeweline could greet Jack properly, Jack said solemnly, "Why did you make this so grand?" Gilbert and Jeweline were stunned when they heard this and exchanged looks. Was this considered grand? It certainly was not to them. The Hunter family was considered the ''local emperor'' in the North. Twenty over G-ss to escort them was nothingpared to Gilbert''s birthday which had the roads cleared and a banquet attended by ten thousand well-wishers. But Gilbert smiled and apologized, "I''m sorry Mr. Hughes, I just wanted to wee you and ensure your safety." Jack frowned. Such a wee may invite too much attention and risk his safety instead! He came in secrecy and even his flight records had been suppressed and kept from the public domain. It was all to reduce the likelihood of the dark getting news of his travel ns and issuing an assassination attempt.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Now as soon as hended, the twenty-over car convoy of the Hunter family had practically announced his arrival. That essentially negated all of his efforts to keep this trip a secret. Before he came, he had already instructed Jeweline to keep it low profile but he still did this. Jack rubbed his nose and then said sternly, "Let''s get out of here immediately." Brent wheeled Jack and walked towards a G-ss with Mr. Ward. Gilbert and Jeweline looked at each other. Gilbert realized what was happening and then questioned Jeweline, "Jeweline, how did Mr. Hughes instruct you before he came?" Jeweline mumbled, "He told me to pick him up from the airport without any extravagance." Gilbert was speechless. He raised his hand and wanted to p Jeweline causing Jeweline to dodge away from him. Gilbert ground his teeth and berated, "You fool! Mr. Hughes already told you not to be extravagant and yet you asked me toe in a convoy?" "Is this extravagant?" Jeweline pointed at the convoy of twenty plus G-ss, "Isn''t this our most basic procedure for receiving guests?" Gilbert was dumbfounded and fumed in fury. This fool... In order to ensure Jeweline''s status in the Hunter family, Gilbert was d to see Jeweline drawing nearer to Jack. Jack also appeared willing to interact with Jeweline as the recent phone call to Jeweline proved. Gilbert was fine with all these. But his precious son was not detailed in his handling of things! "What are you waiting for? Catch up with them!" Gilbert yelled and kicked Jeweline''s backside. After getting into the car, the convoy of G-ss left the airport. Jack, Brent, Mr. Ward, and Gilbert were in one car while Jeweline was being kicked by Gilbert to the car behind. Gilbert felt nervous and wrung his hands as he looked at Jack who appeared stern. He was Patrick''s right-hand man and his achievements today were because of Patrick''s gift to him for his dedication. So Jack was in some sense was his benefactor''s son! Now, their reception at the airport had caused Jack to be so upset and cold towards him. "Not to be repeated," Jack said coldly and broke the silence in the car. Gilbert heaved a sigh of relief and quickly nodded, "Yes, yes, yes... I will remember Mr. Hughes'' words." After a pause, Gilbert raised to look at Jack and then smiled, "Mr. Hughes, for what purpose did youe to the Jeweline Group in secrecy?" "Mr. Ward, Brent, I''m going to take a nap. Wake me up when we arrive." Jack ignored Gilbert and leaned back to rest. Gilbert was stunned but then it dawned upon him that it was probably inappropriate to discuss the matter at that moment which was why Jack ignored him. Gilbert didn''t pursue the matter while Brent and Mr. Ward began to chat with each other. At the Hunter residence. The extensive manor was like an oasis in the desert. They were the richest family locally and, in this area, their status wasparable to the Hughes family. There were numerous visitors to the manor daily. People and cars everywhere. But today, the ce was solemn and serious. There weren''t the usual hustle and bustle at the entrance because Gilbert had given the order that the Hunter family would only receive one guest that day! The convoy of twenty plus G-ss drove into the carpark. After Jack expressed his displeasure, Gilbert had informed everyone to keep his visit a low profile. After they got out of the car, Brent wheeled Jack while Mr. Ward followed closely behind and walked into the Hunter residence. Gilbert and Jeweline followed closely behind. The rest of the people were strictly ordered to remain in the cars until they entered the residence. Gilbert''s study was a ce which he carried out most of his work. He would normally not entertain his guests in the study. Jack sat in the wheelchair with Mr. Ward and Brent on either side of him. Gilbert sat in front of the desk and waited respectfully for Jack to speak. Jeweline was arranging for tea to be served. All these were as Jack had requested. They dispensed with all the usual protocol of receiving guests to their residence. This caused Gilbert to feel ufortable as he was not a good host. However, Jack''s eyes twitched involuntarily when Jeweshine entered the study to infuse tea. After thest time they met, Jeweshine''s status in the Hunter family had taken a huge dive. Jack heard that Jeweshine was stripped of all authorities and resources in the family. But never had he expected Jeweshine to be a servant in the Hunter family. Jeweshine was once regarded by many as the potential head of the family but now he was reduced to a household servant. "Mr. Hughes?" Jeweshine was surprised to see Jack. It was all because of Jack that he was in that position today. After the initial shock, Jeweshine lowered his eyes as his fury shed in his eyes. But even when he looked down, Jack could feel his animosity. Jack gently grinned and ignored him. It was Jeweline who yelled, "Jeweshine, what''s wrong with you? You''re here to infuse tea and not to speak!" Jeweshine''s entire body shuddered, lowered his head, and narrowed his eyes like a serpent. His eyes red with evil anger. "I''m sorry, master Jeweline." Jeweshine lowered his head and focused on infusing tea. Jack stared at Jeweshine as he pondered deeply and continued to grin. Brent also frowned as he looked at Jeweshine with suspicion. Brent unconsciously leaned onto the side of Jack''s wheelchair. After Jeweshine served the tea and left, Jack instructed Brent and Mr. Ward to wait outside the study. This made Gilbert and Jewelinepose themselves. "Jack, this is my father''s study and no one would dare toe near it," Jeweline said. "This matter is of utmost importance and I can''t be too careful." Jack had always been very careful and deliberate. He would not allow his carefully devised n to fail. Jeweline was about to speak when Gilbert red at him and said sternly, "Jeweline, get out and stand outside." "Dad, I..." Jeweline was stunned but when he saw Gilbert''s stern expression, he quickly walked out of the study and closed the door. Gilbert smiled, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hughes, Jeweline is still young and I''m afraid that he would impede your important ns."?????????????? Chapter 590 The Emperor’s Duty Is To Worry For You Jack smiled gently. Gilbert then asked solemnly, "Might I be so bold as to ask Mr. Hughes, your purpose foring over in secrecy?" "I''m here to seek your assistance," Jack said. Gilbert''s expression changed drastically, stood up and said respectfully, "Please state what you need." Everyone in the Hunter family thought that it was Gilbert''s efforts that took the family to their current status but only Gilbert knew that it was all due to Patrick''s support for him. It was clear to him and even after Jeweline became the head of the family, that they had to repay their debts to Patrick and now Jack. A puppet would always be a puppet. How would he dare to have his master request anything of him? Jack smiled as he signaled for Gilbert to take a seat. He then spoke solemnly, "I came today to request that you help me approach the dark assassin squad to issue an order to kill someone." "Who?" Gilbert was startled. As the head of the Hunter family which was valued at tens of billions, he had some understanding of the dark assassin squad. But for Jack to go through him to have the dark assassin squad issue the kill order, that meant that the target was a prominent figure! Jack rubbed his nose and wheeled himself towards Gilbert. He leaned towards Gilbert and whispered. Kaboom! Gilbert was stunned and his face turned pale with his eyes and mouth wide open. "Mr. Hughes... this, this... is a death sentence!" Gilbert was unable to control himself due to the shock. The Hughes family was high and mighty and controlled immense wealth. With such status, each one of them was society elites and if any one of them was hurt by outsiders, the Hughes family would not sit idly by. Not to mention... that the subject was a potential heir! With such a status, it would definitely incur the boundless wrath of the Hughes family! "Why should you be afraid when I''m not?" Jack raised his eyebrows and scoffed, "The dark assassin squad would be able to protect your identity. You need not worry." Gilbert frowned tightly and he could not hide his horror. Though Jack spoke lightly of it, Gilbert knew the danger and terror of the consequences. It was so silent in the study that one could hear a pin drop. The air was thick and tensed. Jack did not push the matter and simply sipped tea. When Jack decided to kill George, even Mr. Ward hesitated, what more Gilbert. It was like trying to extract a tiger''s tooth. Any mistake and the person would end up being devoured by the tiger. George started to instigate trouble when the Powell family went to the Hughes family. At that point, Jack already decided that George''s days were numbered. Jack would hesitate when it came to the innocents. But when it came to his enemies, particrly someone who repeatedly tried to kill him, then he must be decisive. If he didn''t even dare to kill his enemies and treat his enemies withpassion, then he would be his own greatest enemy. "Huff..." Gilbert exhaled just as Jack was about to finish his cup of tea. At this point, he looked determined and without the indecisiveness he had disyed a moment ago. With a smile, Gilbert nodded and assured, "The Hunter family will carry out your wishes." "Great, issue it tonight." Jack nodded and was very pleased with Gilbert''s attitude. Gilbert no longer hesitated and firmly agreed. After a pause, Gilbert tried to change the subject, smiled, and said, "I''ve already ordered our residential chef to prepare a banquet. I hope that Mr. Hughes will ept my invitation to stay at my residence tonight." If these humble words were leaked out, it would ignite the entire social circle. How could the high and mighty Hunter family be reduced to such a lowly level? In the North, countless people seek to visit the Hunter residence and spend a night there. But now, it was the Hunter family who requested someone to stay! "Okay." Jack did not refuse and agreed. Since the matter had been decided, then there was nothing else to discuss. If Gilbert could be groomed by his father, then Jack could believe in his abilities. Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent were led to their respective rooms after leaving the study. After Jack left, Gilbert became mncholy and solemn. Jeweline noticed Gilbert''s expression as he entered the study. He closed the door and then asked curiously, "Dad, what did Jack talk to you about?" Gilbert looked at Jeweline and he was most concerned about Jeweline''s ability to keep a secret. If anything of it was to leak out, then it would bring forth the devastation of the Hunter family. Gilbert took a deep breath and said, "Be his spear!" "Spear?" Jeweline was stunned, "I''m sure Jack didn''t need us to be his spear." "What the hell do you know? How many people would die to be his spear and but couldn''t? Go and keep Jackpany." Gilbert chased Jeweline away. He sat as he pondered with worry and helplessness. Although Jack said that he wasn''t afraid. If Jack really was not afraid, then why would he ask for the Hunter family''s help? Even if the dark assassin squad could protect the identity of the customer, it would somehow be found out through investigation, especially when the intended target was the potential heir of the Hughes family. Even if the risk was a one in a thousand, the Hunter family was now shouldering this risk for Jack. "It''s time for me to repay the hand that fed me..." Gilbert heaved a sigh. On the other end. Jack rejected the arrangement of one to a room and decided that three of them would share a room. He was still a cripple to outsiders and it would be a hassle if he needed any help. "Master, that Jeweshine was acting strange," Brent said after the Hunter family servants left the room. "I thought that I was the only one who felt that." Jack rubbed his nose and grinned. Mr. Ward''s expression darkened as he was chatting with Gilbert and didn''t notice. Brent said proudly, "At least I''m a warrior who crawled from a pile of dead bodies. I am very clear of the difference between anger and desire to kill." Jack nodded as that was why he kept staring at Jeweshine. He then raised his hand and pointed towards the door and said, "Jeweline wille soon, ask him about it." Just as he said, someone knocked on the door. Knock knock knock. "Jack, it''s me, Jeweline, can Ie in?" Jeweline asked. Brent went to open the door and Jeweline smiled happily as he walked in. But his smile waned when he looked at Jack''s legs. He noticed it when Jack exited the airport but he didn''t dare to ask as Jack looked very stern. It wasn''t until now that he asked, "Jack, your legs..."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jack smiled, "It''s alright, it was just an ident. It was a miracle that I lived." Jeweline''s expression changed drastically and his eyes turned red immediately, "Will you be able to stand again?" Jack simply smiled but didn''t answer. To Jeweline, Jack was just trying to put up a brave front. "Jeweline, what''s the matter with that Jeweshine?" Jack changed the subject.??? Chapter 591 Human Thought Was Forever Evil and Unpredictable than Ghost After he heard Jack asking about it. Jeweline revealed a satisfying smile. He shrugged his shoulder and sat on the sofa carelessly, "Luckily, Jack helped me at that time. Since then, my father establishes me as the next master of Hunter Family. My father also takes away all the wealth and right of Hunter Family from Jeweshine. He is no difference than a servant now." "So, you keep him by your side?" Jack was surprised with his generous heart. About the matter in the study room, it was Jeweshine who did not allow others to serve them. Even if Jeweshine became a servant, he would be Jeweline''s close servant. "Yes, what does it matter? That dude has been bullying me since young, his fate totally changed now. I should let him experience the feeling of being degraded," Jeweline simply said, he could not control himself to smilecently. Because of ability reason, he was not treated well in Hunter Family. Even his father ignored him as well. That was why previously he had indulged himself in the dispirited life of debauchery and sexual pleasure. Every year in any celebration, during their family gathering, he was bullied and teased by Jeweshine and the others. Even during his biological father''s birthday banquet, Jeweshine and the others criticized and reproached him. Now, he could finally take revenge and staged aeback. After hearing that. Jack, Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other. They could feel the helplessness from each other''s sight. Finally, Jack rubbed his nose and reminded him, "Jeweshine loses everything because of you. Initially, he is the most popr candidate to be the heir but he bes a ve ultimately. Do you ever think of what is his feeling? You don''t stay away from this kind of man, but keep him by your side. You are sleeping with snake and befriending with wolf, do you know what it means?" Jeweline was startled. Although he was generous, he was not silly at all. He could understand what Jack meant. Snake was cold-blooded while wolf was wild and untamed. Both of the animals would seek revenge for their grievance! "It should not be, right?" Jeweline was a bit uncertain, "Ever since he follows me, he is always veracious. In addition, other than the attitude I treat him is a little bad, so far I do not treat him overly harsh. I am the next master of Hunter Family, he will not have the courage, right?" "Take care of yourself," Jack did not want to borate anymore. Jack had given him the necessary reminder, it was enough. It was up to Jeweline to make his own decision. As a human, no one could rece anyone. Everyone tried their best to pull through. Nevertheless, Jeweline''s response made Jack understand that why his status in Hunter''s family was always in an embarrassing situation. Jeweshine''s eyes flickered a little. He showed a dull face and recalled the scenes when he brought Jeweshine along with him. But Jack''s words made him nod atst, "Jack, I got what you mean. I will ask Jeweshine to stay away from me." "It seems that you don''t care all just now, why do you change your mind suddenly?" Mr. Ward said yfully. Jeweline smiled foolishly and scratched his head, "My father taught me that I should listen to what Jack said because I amck of ability." He still remembered that his father told him the difference between ''following the right leader'' and ''bing the outstanding leader''. It was difficult to be an outstanding leader to rush towards the sky. But by following the right leader, it was hundred times easier to rush towards the sky, as long as you followed... the person that could be the outstanding leader. Then, it was enough. After hearing that. Mr. Wardughed and shrugged his shoulder. He looked at the sky outside and said to Jeweline, "You''re worthy to be taught. It is still early now, how about bring me to have a stroll to experience the local customs and practices. I will teach you something new." Jack and Brent were speechless. Mr. Ward started to be yful again. Jeweline was smart. He understood tacitly and stood up quickly. Then, he said to Jack and Brent, "Let''s go together." "Get lost!" Jack said out the word straight away. Jeweline looked at Brent, he was about to open his mouth. But Mr. Ward held Jeweline''s shoulder and said, "He is a stubborn and silly man, he will not understand it. Only both of us go together will make it. We will have our dinner just in time."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After both of them left. Brent could not help but sit down, "Mr. Ward seems unable to change his behaviour." Jack shrugged his shoulder, "A leopard never changes his spots. Furthermore, he is old already." He stopped for a while. Jack asked yfully, "How much probability do you think Jeweshine will have?" "What probability?" Brent was confused a while, then he got it instantly. He raised his hand and touched his neck subconsciously. After seeing Jack nodded, Brent then lowered his head and started to think. "I seldom get along with him. If I make a judgement based on his resentment, it is difficult. But the probability does exist." Jack nodded, actually he also could not evaluate the probability. But he knew one thing. Human thought was forever evil and unpredictable than ghost. Once in heaven, once in hell. The thing that changed was not only the environment, but also...human thought as well. The sky of the North got dark quitete. The sun set when it was 8 p.m. Then, the night came gradually. Mr. Ward and Jeweline came back. All of them walked towards the banquet hall together. There was only one table in the luxurious and solemn banquet hall. Under Jack''s request, Gilbert did not invite others. There were only him and Jeweline apanying them. The table was full of delicious delicacies and a variety of feast. The case was settled. Jack and the rest enjoyed their meal and chitchatted with Gilbert and Jeweline rxingly. They proposed a toast to each other and chitchatted cheerfully. The atmosphere in the hall was peaceful and harmonious. There were only a few people in Hunter''s family that know about the arrival of Jack and the rest because Gilbert purposely kept it as a secret. So, the banquet hall was as if isted from the Hunter Family. At the dark corner that was not far away from the banquet hall. The surrounding was deserted and silent. The corner was covered by the lush forest. However, there were two people staying at the deserted corner under the night sky. "Don''t you...hate him?" The low and coarse voice was heard, he said with a smile, "You should know that you''re indeed the one supported by everyone to be the heir but you be a servant now and serving the useless person." "I hate it! But what can I do?" Jeweshine''s eyes emitted a sharp and resentful light. He smiled mournfully, "His father is the old master, his father is dominant in Hunter Family. He is supported by his father, his position to be the next master will not be grabbed away." "I offer you a chance to stage aeback." "What?" Jeweshine stretched his body, as if a person who was dying in despair trying to grab thest chance to save himself. Next second. He felt that his right hand was held by the person standing in front of him. After that, a thing was stuffed in his hand. A low and coarse voice was heard gradually, "If you settle this, the position of being the old master of Hunter Family and the ten billion assets, it all belongs to you." After finished talking, that person left. Jeweshine stood at the same ce, his right hand was grabbing the stuff. He kept clenching and unclenching it. While his emotion was not stable, his strong resentment arose in his heart. In the past, he was the well-known best candidate to be the heir of Hunter Family. Even if he did not make any contribution and continued his life stably, he must be the next master of Hunter Family. However, Jack''s appearance changed his fate totally. He lost everything and became a ve. He even needed to serve wastrel like Jeweline that he always disdained. The sudden changes made aeback for Jeweline but it was a nightmare for Jeweshine. "Whoosh..." In the dark, the strong grumbling voice reverberated, "No one can change my fate, because since I was born, I am destined to be a dignified person. If my fate has been changed, then I will change it myself!"?????? Chapter 592 Blood Stained the Banquet Hall In the banquet hall. There was a lot ofughter. With Mr. Ward and Jeweline Hunter who had a "deep friendship" between different generations around, there would definitely have a lot of funny chats during the banquet. Jack Hughes smiled and looked at Mr. Ward and Jeweline joking while sitting in his wheelchair. Brent had been sitting beside Jack to protect him. Gilbert Hunter who sat on the owner''s seat had been paying attention to Jack''s expression who was looking at Jeweline. That expression was like how an elder brother looked at his younger brother. He didn''t feel any dissatisfaction and he was having fun with it. This had made Gilbert feel extremely relieved. He felt relieved in his heart as Jeweline who was silly but was also silly fortunate. He couldn''t surpass the other offshoots'' capabilities from the family for more than twenty years. In the end, he was extremely lucky. He met Jack and they had a good rtionship. His identity hadpletely changed. Before that, he was only an unworthy guy who came from a wealthy family. The fact that he had a good rtionship with Jack. No one could stop Jeweline from being the next head of the Hunter family! As his father, he had been wanting to let his own son inherit all the family wealth he hardly earned that was worth more than ten billion. However, his son''s capabilities were not too great and it could be seen by the others. He could only reconcile on the matter and train the offshoots. Now... he finally felt ease in his heart. "Jeweline, you couldn''t just talk only. Go and drink a toast with Mr. Hughes." Gilbert scolded Jeweline. Suddenly, Jeweline who was talking in an exaggerating manner with Mr. Ward raised his wine ss and stood up. He and Mr. Ward were talking the most and also drinking the most wine. At the moment, Jeweline was drunk. He looked at Jack and said with a serious look, "Thank you Jack for all I have today." After saying this, he suddenly showed a fatuous smile and pointed at the wine ss, "I don''t want to talk more. Everything I want to say is in this wine. I will drink it. Jack could drink as your will." "You silly guy." After Gilbert heard his words, he suddenly covered his face with his hands and felt helpless. If Jeweshine Hunter or the other outstanding young men from the Hunter family were here, they would have given an extremely good speech to praise Jack. However, his own son said the words "I would drink it, you could drink as your will". He had acted so unctuously. Jack smiled and raised his wine ss, "You have already drunk it, I would be so bad if I do not drink it." After saying that, he raised his head and finished the wine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Gilbert awkwardly looked at Jack, "I am sorry, Mr. Hughes. Jeweline has always been acting casually like this. It is not easy to teach him." "It''s fine. He looks real in this way." Jack waved his hand. Jack looked at Jeweline who was in front of him as if he could see himself from the universityst time. At that time, he really had a hard time. However, when he studied hard while working as part-time, he would also rarely go to eat some barbecue skewers and drink to enjoy himself. At that time, he also said the same words as Jeweline. He would say the words "I would drink it, you could do it at your will." Gilbert was stunned for a while. Then, he felt relieved as he smiled. After drinking for a while. Jeweline and Mr. Ward didn''t lose their enthusiasm at all. They put their arms on the other''s shoulder while drinking. The only thing they hadn''t done was to be sworn brothers. Jack and Gilbert also drank a lot. Their eyes looked drunk. Even Brent who purposely tried to stay sober felt a little dizzy. Jeweline shook the bottle of wine in his hand and said helplessly, "It''s finished again. Jeweshine, bring more wine." Creak... The door opened. Jeweshine carried a tray. There were two extremely valuable Maotai wines on the tray. He slowly walked in. He looked calm and even a gentle smile could be seen on his face. When Jeweshine walked to the table, he lowered his head to open the wine. He poured the wine for Jack and the others. Everyone was chatting andughing during the banquet. No one would pay attention to Jeweshine. After all... no one would pay any attention to a servant. Furthermore, everyone was drunk. After pouring the wine, Jeweshine didn''t leave. He stood beside and waited for his next orders. He looked extremely respectful. "Come, let''s all raise our wine sses together." Gilbert got up and raised the wine ss while smiling. Jack also raised his wine ss. Only Brent who was still sober unintentionally nced at Jeweshine when he got up. At the moment. His pupils contracted and the light was glowing brilliantly in his eyes. He had been fighting in the warzone for years and he had a lot of experience because of his injuries. Brent''s senses had be extremely sharp. His eyesight had no exception too. His unintentional nce had made him notice that there was some white powder on Jeweshine''s right index finger. And Jeweshine seemed that he had noticed the white powder on his index finger. He raised his right thumb and gently cleaned it. Suddenly, Brent immediately acted unusuallypared to just now as heughed, "Since this little guy is here, why don''t we drink together?" After he said the words. Jack and the others'' movements were stopped. Jeweshine was shocked as he looked at Brent who showed a warm smile on his face. The banquet hall immediately became silent for a second. Jeweline said, "Brent, how could Jeweshine drink with us? He only came in to bring us the wine." After saying that, he waved his hand at Jeweshine to tell him to leave. However. "He has already been here. What''s wrong to let him have a drink? He is also a member of the Hunter family. We are drinking here but he is standing beside us. My young master would never do such a thing," Brent said. Jack who was beside him was already drunk. However, after listening to Brent''s words, he couldn''t help but raise his head to look at Brent. The drunkenness in his eyes had slightly faded. ''It was strange. Brent had never made any move without asking for permission.'' ''Furthermore, Brent had never taken any initiative in this banquet tonight. And he even did this to Jeweshine.'' Jack subconsciously looked at Jeweshine and he slowly squinted his eyes. Then, Jackughed as he said, "Since you have been here,e and have a drink together. Let us forget our grudges after this ss of wine." Theughter was echoing in the banquet hall. At the moment, Jeweshine stood in his ce and looked calm. However, there had been tides in his heart already. Even his back was wet because of his cold sweat. He looked at Jack and Brent. His pupils contracted as he looked at the two bottles of wine on the table. The blue veins around the corners of his eyes looked like they were twisting. When Jack said the words. Jeweline also stopped talking. Gilbert smiled at Jeweshine as he said, "Jeweshine, whether you can get the resources and power of the Hunter family depends whether you want to drink this ss of wine. Mr. Hughes has taken his initiative to forget about the grudges between two of you." Everyone from the Hunter family had clearly known about Jeweshine''s capabilities. Gilbert also clearly known about it. However, because of Jack, he had to fight against Jeweshine to the end. However... now Jack had taken his initiative to forget about the grudges between them. It was a piece of good news for Gilbert. With Jeweshine''s capabilities, if he could be trained to be the right-hand man of the Hunter family, Jeweline would have another alpha wolf that could assist him after he became the head of the Hunter family. "Old Master, I, I..." Jeweshine''s face showed a panic look. His sweat had slowly appeared on his forehead. Suddenly, glowing light could be seen in his eyes, "I, I have a cold. I just took some cephalosporins." However. After he said the words. Brent suddenly moved. His tall and strong body gave a strong pressure to the others and he rushed towards Jeweshine like a big mountain. As Brent moved, the warm smile on his face also disappeared. His face looked cold, fierce, and serious. Gilbert, Jeweline, and Mr. Ward who were drunk didn''t expect his sudden move at all. "Ah!" At the same time, Jeweshine who was frightened shouted, turned, and ran outside. His n was exposed! If he managed to escape, he could still live. However, if he couldn''t escape, he was destined to be dead! He had to fight for the slim chance! However. Whoosh! When Jeweshine was running out of the banquet hall, the sound of strong wind was suddenly heard. Burst! Jeweshine who was running vigorously suddenly stopped in ce. Blood gushed out from his throat like a fountain. At the moment, blood had stained the banquet hall...0000 Chapter 593 Brent Was Injured In the banquet hall. Time seemed to stop. The pungent smell of the blood could be smelt in the air. Jeweshine Hunter stood in ce. Blood gushed out from his neck and it was extremely shocking. The loud sound that Jeweshine''s body fell onto the blood on the ground was heard. Everyone immediately sobered from being drunk. "Brent, catch the person!" The light was glowing brilliantly in Jack Hughes''s eyes as he shouted. At the moment. Brent rushed out of the banquet hall. At the same time. Jack quickly moved his wheelchair towards Jeweshine. Gilbert Hunter closely followed him. Mr. Ward and Jeweline Hunter had be a lot sober. However, they were too drunk. Even though they wanted to get up to follow them, they could only sit in ce. Mr. Ward looked serious and fierce as he poured the wine that Jeweshine had poured for them just now onto the ground. Ssh... At that moment, thick smoke could be seen. The ground that was paved with white marble immediately turned ck. A lot of bubbles could be seen on the wine after the thick smoke. "Poisonous!" Mr. Ward said with a deep voice. Jeweline who was beside him was frightened as his face looked pale. He recalled that he almost drank the ss of wine and he suddenly felt extremely terrified. He subconsciously took a step back to keep himself a distance from the wine on the table. Jack turned and had a look. He ignored him. He then looked at Gilbert, "Mr. Hunter, please help me to turn him over." Gilbert shook his head to make himself sober. Then, he moved forward. Jack sat in his wheelchair and he looked serious. He showed a deep look on his face as he stared at the back of Jeweshine''s neck. A small budge that looked sharp could be seen on his neck. When Gilbert turned Jeweshine''s corpse over with a sweaty face. A throwing knife had been precisely thrown on Jeweshine''s neck. The throwing knife prated his neck and only the handle of the throwing knife could be seen outside his neck. He was killed with one blow! Jack''s pupils contracted. It was easy to kill a person. It only needed to throw the throwing knife and hit the vitals. Putting aside the other conditions like lighting, he didn''t only hit the vitals but he also had a strong force. It couldn''t be done by an ordinary person! Even he couldn''t guarantee he could do it. "An expert!" Mr. Ward''s voice sounded behind him. Jack turned and looked at Mr. Ward. At the moment, although Mr. Ward still looked tired because of the drunkenness, his eyes had looked sober now. After noticing Jack''s gaze. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, "I am sorry, young master. I was careless tonight." As a family servant, he had be drunk in the banquet. It was something he mustn''t do. He thought about what had happened just now. If Brent hadn''t noticed that something was odd and stopped them. After everyone drank the wine, then the consequences... After thinking about it, Mr. Ward didn''t feel good as he was nervous. He was extremely frightened. Jack didn''t care who did right and who did wrong. In fact, even he didn''t find out. He was also careless. Who would have thought that they would encounter this kind of matter in the house of the ''emperor'' of the North? When he and Brent reached the Hunter family, they had already expected Jeweshine would plot a rebellion after noticing Jeweshine''s reaction when he made tea. However, they didn''t expect the rebellion would happen this soon and it was so serious. They had nned to kill everyone here! And... someone had nned this behind the scenes! After taking a deep breath, Jack pointed at Jeweshine who didn''t die in peace, and asked Mr. Ward, "Did Brent have this precision and force?" Mr. Ward thought about it for a while and he nodded, "He should be able to do it." "Is it different from the technique that a stone pierced through the tree trunk in the jungle at that night?" "They are not the same." Mr. Ward shook his head, "Humans are living things and we could move. The tree couldn''t move. However, the tree trunk is much harder than human skin and flesh. It was done using pure brute force to pierce through the tree trunk with a stone. It is hard to determine whether which one is stronger as one is using skill and the other is using brute force." "Who wants all of us to die on the table?" Jack squinted his eyes. His serious look and murderous intention could be felt in the entire banquet hall. It was like the temperature of the entire banquet hall had dropped dramatically. Gilbert at the side was extremely terrified. He stared at Jeweshine who didn''t die in peace on the ground. At that moment, his body started to tremble. The Hunter family had been conquering the North. They were superior as if they were in a higher position that could look at every ordinary living. However, Gilbert had clearly known in his heart. Whether him, the Hunter family, or the future Jeweline, were merely puppets! They were merely puppets of their master! Patrick Hughes was their master! Jack was also their master. Now, their master was almost killed in his own house. It was a horrendous crime for him! Bang!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gilbert''s body became strengthless and he kneeled on the ground. He kowtowed harshly on the ground, "Mr. Hughes, please forgive us. I was careless. I never thought that such a ruthless and cruel bastard would appear in my family. Mr. Hughes, please punish me heavily." He said the words because he wanted to tell Jack that Jeweshine''s actions were not rted to the Hunter family. Besides, he also wanted to show his awareness of being a puppet. If the master had suffered, then the puppet should be punished! "Dad..." Jeweline''s face looked pale as he looked at the terrified Gilbert who was kowtowing. "Jeweline, you also kneeled down!" Gilbert harshly clenched his teeth and angrily red at Jeweline. Jack waved his hands, "Get up. This matter is not rted to you." The wine that Jeweshine had poured was from the same bottle. If Brent didn''t notice that something was odd, not only three of them would die. Gilbert and Jeweline would die too. This matter was obviously done by the person behind the scene who killed Jeweshine after realizing their n had failed. He killed Jeweshine to stop him from revealing his identity! He had reallypletely cut off the clues. Gilbert was frightened as he got up. He said, "I will ask someone to investigate our whole family." "No need. It will only make it more chaotic." Jack waved his hand and waited quietly. About five minutes passed. The sound of footsteps was finally heard outside. Jack raised his head and looked at it. Mr. Ward, Jeweline, and Gilbert also looked in the direction of the sound. Brent hurriedly returned to the banquet hall. However, when he walked into the hall and exposed himself under the light. Jack''s expression suddenly looked serious. Mr. Ward and the others also showed a shocked look. Brent smiled bitterly while covering his left arm with his right hand. He slightly let go of his right hand and a bleeding wound could be seen on his left arm. "I was careless. When that guy was escaping, he turned back and gave me a stab." "He could even hurt you. It doesn''t seem so simple. I don''t think it was only because of your carelessness." Jack was shocked. Brent''s skill was trained with his blood and his life. He had also fought his way out of ck Hell. Although he could walk out of ck Hell because Brown Hughes had held his back. However, Jack had fought his way out of ck Hell too. He knew how hard was it to walk out of ck Hell. If Brent wasn''t a true expert, how could he let the powerful Hughes family be convinced and let the Hughes family willing to hire him to be the ''head of the instructor'' to train the elites from the Hughes family? "He should be slightly stronger than you." Jack''s voice was deep and low as he said to Brent. At the same time, his eyes looked deep as he looked at the throwing knife on the throat of Jeweshine''s corpse. ''Such precision.'' ''Such strong force.'' ''It was hard to determine which was betterpared to the force needed to pierce a tree trunk.'' ''But he was even stronger than Brent...'' Suddenly, Jack thought of a person in his mind. ''That... mysterious man!''???????????? Chapter 594 Be Careful! Jack did not reveal his spections publicly. Gilbert quickly found a few of his cronies and had Jeweshine''s dead body disposed. Once the most popr candidate for the patriarch, but now he was buried in such a quiet and sorrowful manner. Afterwards, Jack, Mr. Ward and Brent returned to the bedroom. None of the three was sleepy. Brent''s injuries had already been bandaged and there was no major problem. Mr. Ward had also sobered up a lot. Both of them frowned thoughtfully as they looked at Jack. "Young Master, have you already guessed it in your mind?" Mr. Ward asked in a deep voice. After following Jack for so long, he understood Jack''s attitude and demeanor. Jack raised his head and looked outside the window. Understanding his meaning tactfully, Brent got up and walked out. Two minutester, Brent returned to the room. Only then did Jack''s expressions eased and he said in a low voice, "Mystery man." "Is it him again?!" Mr. Ward and Brent were both startled. Ever since Lyndall had been assassinated, the mystery man had appeared abruptly and had been following everything that Jack had experienced, consistently hiding himself. Just one person, but with extreme power, enough power to be able to lead even the Powell family toe to the Hughes family... Mr. Ward who was ustomed to seeing storms and typhoons, still couldn''t stop himself from trembling in fear in front of such a person. More importantly, they still didn''t know anything about the mystery man until now. Only Jack and Lyndall alone had met him once. And even then, he was under full body disguise. Jack rubbed his face with his hands. He looked up at the ceiling and said helplessly, "Who the hell is he?" "Our whereabouts are exposed. Should we just terminate the n?" Mr. Ward quickly grasped the main problem. This trip to the North was originally meant to let the Hunter family to take the bullet. But now the sudden appearance of the mystery man signified that their whereabouts were exposed. In case the mystery man decided to disclose the matter of George''s assassination then the whole meaning behind taking the bullet was lost. "Terminate?" Jack shook his head and sneered, "Even the God of Death can''t save the person I decide to kill. You want me to give it up just because of a mere mystery man?" His words were full of contempt, his tone was domineering. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other and said no more. Brent said, "We should return tomorrow immediately. What if we hit a snag because we are not on our own turf? I am worried." Jack and Mr. Ward looked at Brent at the same time. The three words ''I am worried'' rarely came out of Brent''s mouth. And to be said in so bluntly and firmly. Looked like Brent was really afraid of the consequences. The night was spent in quiet. When the day came. The Hunter family, which had been silent for a whole night became vivacious again. The only difference was perhaps that the Hunter family was missing a person. Jack didn''t pay anymore attention. Gilbert knew how to handle this matter, so he didn''t need to worry about it. Early in the morning. Jack and the other two bid farewell to Gilbert and Jeweline, and began their return journey. The Mercedes-Benz G Wagon traveled along on the deserted highway all alone. The cold night''s wind had swept a lot of grit and dust on the highway. The car speeded along the road setting off a storm of dust behind it. In the car. Brent was driving. Jack and Mr. Ward sat in the backseat. Aptop was ced in front of Mr. Ward. After he did some work on it, his grave expression rxed. "Young Master, the Assassin Squad has already released a mission to kill George, offering a reward of one billion US dors." Jack nodded, his eyes narrowing and revealing the endless chill in them. ''George... you are next. Now, even if you regret it, it''s toote.'' As soon as the mission of the Assassin Squad was released on the Dark Net, George was going to be dominated by the fear of death. Having personally experienced the assassination mission of Dark Net Assassin Squad once. Jack knew perfectly well how the fear of death dominated every emotion. The huge reward was enough to make the killers ignore the identity of George as the sessor of the Hughes family. They were soon going toe swarming, desperately rushing forward regardless of everything. Because in the eyes of the killers, George was already a walking treasure-trove. "Young Master, I feel like it is necessary to investigate the mystery man with all of our strength." Mr. Ward said as he closed theptop. His voice was low and his expressions serious. The mystery man had appeared again and again. Ever since Lyndall''s assassination, the mystery man''s shadow could be detected in almost everything. This was by no means a good sign! "Investigate it thoroughly." Jack took a deep breath and said with awe-inspiring expressions, "He is like the dragon, people can barely see find his head, it is time to pull out its head. Let us see who the hell he is." He had been continuously suspecting on which side the mystery man stood. But now Jack was almost sure that the mystery man''s real purpose was to point a sword at him. Not knowing his position, Jack also could have just ignored it. But after determining his position, if he still didn''t take actions, it would have been like lying with the tiger and sleeping soundly. This sharp sword that was hidden in the dark. It was enough to assassinate him, and to kill him with just one blow! Even Brent''s protection would not have been able to stop it. *Crash* Suddenly. A big hole burst into the front wind screen of the G Wagon. The cracks spread through the ss like a rippling spider web instantly. *Crunch* Sudden attack. Brent looked terrified and immediately stepped on the brakes to stop the car. In an instant, the rxed atmosphere inside the car turned tensed with attention. Jack looked cold and stern, staring sharply at the stone on the front wind screen. Even though the car belonged to the Hunter family and had not been modified in any special way. The strength of the wind screen should have been enough! Yet, a stone, not only cracked the ss but also...pletely prated through it. It waspletely embedded in the front wind screen. "This is not an ident. It was thrown by someone!" Brent said in a deep voice and immediately got out of the car to check. Jack and Mr. Ward looked at each other at the same time, seeing horror in each other''s eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fortunately, nothing happened after Brent got out of the car. After pulling the stone out of the wind screen, Brent returned to the car. This took only a few seconds. But Jack and Mr. Ward had already umted a lot of greasy sweat on their palms. "Young Master, there is a note stuck to the stone." After getting back into the car, Brent handed the stone back to Jack. "Mystery man..." Jack''s expressions changed drastically as his heart sank horribly. This strategy was not used by him for the first time. Last time at the Capital City Hospital, the mystery man had used the same strategy to drive a wedge between him and Amber. Thinking of that, Jack hurriedly unfolded the note. His pupils shrank to the extreme as soon as he saw the content. Besides him, Mr. Ward was also dumbfounded and he eximed in rm, "What does he mean by this?" The content of the note was extremely simple. Merely two words. However, it left both Jack and Mr. Ward extremely puzzled. The content was: Be careful! Careful about what? What should they have been careful about in this vast barrennd? Wasn''t mystery man the one who should be most careful? Howe he was throwing stones and passing notes to them? As Brent started the car again. Jack slowly folded the note, frowning at it. It was Mr. Ward, whose eyes suddenly shed as if he had just realized something. "Young Master... is he provoking?"???????? Chapter 595 Sudden Assassination! Provocative? The corner of Jack''s mouth twitched, showing a cold smile. His face was full of depression. He pinched the note into a ball with his right hand. Indeed. The most important thing they should be careful of was the mysterious person. Now the mysterious man threw stones to pass the word "careful". If that was not a provocation, what else could it be? How rampant and arrogant was this person, to be doing this, deliberately reminded the target to be careful. Jack suddenly felt a little funny. He lowered his head and couldn''t helpughing. This scene stunned both Mr. Ward and Brent who was driving. Mr. Ward was surprised, "Young Master, what are youughing for?" "Interestingly, this mysterious man has repeatedly pointed at me and was about to kill me. He could have killed me but didn''t. Even if he wanted to do it now, he had to be reminded. This is the first time for me to see someone tease and provoke" Jack smiled, raised his hand and rubbed his face. When he took his hands off his face, it was already covered with frost, "It''s just that he yed me as a fool. I wonder if he can kill me." When they heard these words. Mr. Ward and Brent who was driving looked stern, their eyes gleaming with fear. Because with this sentence said. The two of them could clearly feel the majestic chill that arised from Jack''s body. It was stinging to their bones! They had been with Jack for a long time. Both of them knew that Jack was truly in a state of anger at this time. "Young Master, it''s better to return to our territory first." Mr. Ward said. As a servant, Mr. Ward felt it necessary to remind Jack to calm down. In the North area, there were barely any people, and everywhere was yellow sand. Even if there was a powerful Hunter family, lying entrenched in the North. But there were times when the they cannot reach. If something happened on this road, it would take forever for the rescue team of the Hunter family toe. However. Just as he said that. A loud roar suddenly came from behind the car. As the same time that the sound was heard. Mr. Ward and Brent''s bodies trembled, and their pupils shrank to the extreme. This sound... was clearly the roar of a helicopter propellers! Jack narrowed his eyes and did a bloodthirsty sneer, "You want us to return to our own territory first, but they don''t want us to return." When saying that. Jack turned his head and looked behind the car. Through the rear windshield. In the blue sky, he could see two helicopters, they looked like two eagles that were fixed on their prey, shooting down from the sky. The propellers that were turning in an extreme speed made a vibrating sound that was deafening in their ears. It twirled up a massive wind, especially the sand that was on the sides of the road, making it twirl through the air. This sound... it was huge! Within the moment, Jack thought of the time when he was in the North to see his father, the incident that happened in the old Forbes town. But this time... was it the same? Or... were they connected? A thought came to his mind. His body suddenly trembled hard, he could see that the door of the helicopter was opened, and two ck and thick guns were slowly tugged out from the door. "Brent, my life and Mr. Ward''s life are in your hands now!" Jack raised his brow and smiled, he didn''t have panic in his eyes. Just as he said that. Bang bang bang bang... The two heavy guns started firing within the second. There was a rain of bullets. Just like a waterfall, it quickly shot towards the Benz G ss. Brent, who had seen the weapons through his rearmirror, grabbed tight to the steering wheel, and at the same time as he stepped on the gas pedal, he quickly turned the steering wheel. He made the Benz G ss to move quickly in a high speed on the road, quickly hiding from the rain of bullets. But even then. Being faced with the rain of bullets of the two guns. That was pouring down on them like water buckets. Even though they ducked from most of the bullets, some of them would still hit their car. The car was very stable built, but faced with bullets, it was weak like a piece of paper. Only within over ten seconds. Their car was covered in bullet holes. Jack and Mr. Ward were sitting in the back row, looking stern, both hands holding on tight to the car. In that situation. There was no way to hide from the bullets in the car. All their strength was used trying fight against the gravity that was caused by the high speed snaking. The only reliance they had was Brent''s abilities to drive... and their luck! In the sky. The two helicopters were making loud sounds. The two weapons were firing, filling the air with bullets that were rushing down. This scene was like as if in a movie. But this scene was really happening. Facing the invasion of the bullets, Jack could even feel that they were going through the car, quickly howling from beside his body. Bang! One of the bullets hit the armrest of Jack''s wheelchair, the armrest was deformed. "Young Master!" "Young Master!" Brent and Mr. Ward''s faces changed drastically, and looked at Jack in horror. "I am okay." Jack pressed out a smile, he was fortunate that the bullet only passed by him, and he got away with it. When hearing that. Mr. Ward and Brent''s expressions calmed down at the same time. But none of the two noticed. When Jack was smiling, a vein on the side of his eye was jumping like crazy, it was at his temple, and he was sweating. When the bullet hit his armrest, it brought high temperature, and there were fire sparks. In that moment, it burned in Jack''s flesh on his left back shoulder. But Jack knew, in that moment of time, if he showed any signs of panic. It would be enough for Brent and Mr. Ward to panic as well. The same thing happened back then, and his father had taught him about it. Brent who was driving, looked at Jack in his rear mirror. He had been in two of these kind of assassinations with Jack. The difference was that they were not the same. The Jack right now, even Brent was secretly shocked about. Being able to contain such calmness, Jack''s growth was horrific! How tenacious was he now? But, with the attack of the two helicopters in the sky continuing, shooting down bullets. Brent''s eyes suddenly became nervous and serious. Even he was sweating on his hands, his eyes shed fiercely like the ones of a wild animal. Different thanst time, they didn''t have Patrick who had prepared a RPG inside the car, that time, no matter how brutal they were followed, they had something to fight back with. But this time, they had nothing prepared. The two guns were swooshing through the air, they had no ability to fight back, they were simply a living target. Brent who had been on the battle field many years knew what this meant. Having no way to fight back, and no way to escape. Death... was simply a question of time! And he had a feeling that this time won''t be long. Unless there was a miracle. While he was controlling the Benz G ss to snake in high speed forwards, trying to hide from the bullets. Brent''s eyes were slowly revealing a desperation, looking at the desert that was to the sides of the road. Would there be a miracle in such a ce? However. Just as he had a thought. Brent''s eyes shot out a spirit of essence.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In a split of a second, his heart was taken by waves. "This ce... really had miracles?" Chapter 596 Him? That moment. Brent almost forgot about the firing weapons that were shooting behind him from the helicopter. His eyes turned sharp as he was staring at the right side mirror. He stared at it with wide eyes as if he had seen a ghost. In the rear mirror. A SUV was rushing towards them in a crazy speed on the desert sand, twirling it into the air. His speed was even faster than the Benz G ss. Under that kind of speed, the SUV was bumping up and down, with an attitude of cars breaking and people dying, rushing forward.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After the shock. Brent suddenly felt his goosebumps all over. He could clearly see that there was a big thick RPG fouling sticking out of the SUV. Within a split of a second. Brent suddenly realized a very significant question. Was this... a friend or an enemy? Maybe there was no miracle, but it was death arriving! In that moment, the horror of death was creeping from Brent''s feet to his head. The next second. Swoosh! A load was released from the RPG fouling from the SUV. The moment the canon shot out of the fouling, there was smoke behind it, as it lifted up. The focus of the two helicopters were on the Benz G ss all the time. They didn''t notice the SUV behind themselves at all. Until the moment when the canon was shot into the sky, the helicopter had not made any effort to hide from it. Boom! There was a loud vibrating sound. One of the helicopters that were shooting down on them, was transformed into a big ball of fire, while the smoke elevated, the helicopter crashed into the ground. Boom! There was another explosion, that made the ground shake. The terrifying st wave swept across all directions in an instant, setting off endless yellow sand. This was a sudden scene. Jack and Mr. Ward in the car were shocked. When the two looked back, they happened to see that the helicopter that was in the air just now had turned into a fierce fire. Jack and Mr. Ward were immediately stunned. "The miracle hase, it turns out that this shithole can actually have miracles!" Brent banged his hands on the steering wheel, and at this moment, his eyes were red with excitement. This was a sudden scene. They were caught off guard. The helicopter that was left in the air also suddenly stopped shooting. Taking advantage of this time, Brent mmed the gas pedal and drove the dpidated Benz G ss towards the distant city. However, the fire was only suspended for less than a minute. The killer in the helicopter quickly recovered from his shock. The heavy machine gun fired again. A rain of bullets poured down. However, with the support of the SUV on the desert. No matter if it was Jack or Mr. Ward or Brent, it was obvious to them that the helicopter vented its firepower again at this time, and it was no longer as unscrupulous as before. He did not maintain a straight flight in the air, instead consciously swayed out of an arc, which should be to protect himself from the off road attacks. With and without a strategy. At this time, a decision was made. Jack secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "This time, it''s really not a fate." As he spoke, he looked deeply into the desert, moving forward frantically, bumping up and down the SUV. The situation just now, didn''t he know it was a desperate situation? There is no resistance at all, pure exhaustion. But the car... could it win the ne? It was obviously impossible. Now, with the support of the SUV, this trapped fight finally had a turning point. It was when Jack looked at the SUV. The RPG barrel reached out from the car again. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger with a single blow. Whoosh! The canon dragged a tail of smoke into the sky. The helicopter that had been prepared this time, everything looked as it had been nned, avoided the canon dangerously. Immediately, the gun was turned, and a rain of bullets instantly poured down on the SUV in the desert. In an instant. Not only Jack, but even Brent and Mr. Ward, were also sweating and worried for the SUV. It shocked the three of them. That the SUV while facing the crazy shooting of the helicopter, it didn''t mean to dodge in the slightest. Still at high speed, bumping straight forward. Allowing the bullets of the heavy machine gun vent in the car. Was this guy... crazy? They were a distance away from the SUV, Jack couldn''t see who was in it. But now this scene made him feel endless madness. He couldn''t help his throat and his whole body tighten. "Look!" Mr. Ward yelled suddenly. Jack''s eyes narrowed. he saw the RPG fouling reaching out of the SUV again. In a split of a second. A cannonball flew into the sky. The SUV that did not dodge at all, at this time, facing the helicopter venting its fire, they just became a straight line. The canon that rushed into the sky dragged a straight trail of smoke in the air, which was urately aimed into the helicopter cabin. Boom! There was a loud sound. The mes were surging. The helicopter, which was still firing a second ago, instantly turned into a ming mushroom that rose into the air. Then, it crashed heavily to the ground, and again a deafening explosion turned into a raging fire. It was quiet. Inside the car was deadly silence. Whether it was Jack, or Mr. Ward or Brent, they were all in disbelief at this moment. Even if both nes were shot down now, and the crisis was lifted. But the three of them still couldn''t recover. It was too crazy! It was a totally desperate way of fighting! Facing the crazy shooting of the helicopters, he did not dodge or evade, just to fire out the second canon. "This is a lunatic!" Brent was the first to react, with his experience on the battlefield, he couldn''t help but blurt out. After the words were spoken, he himself couldn''t tell whether he praised or insulted the person in the SUV. "He is not only a lunatic, but also a desperate lunatic, a powerful lunatic." Mr. Ward was dazed. If there had been a second of hesitation or disparity just now. It would not the helicopter that crashed. It would have been the SUV! The overwhelming burst of fire without dodging the machine gun was fatal to any normal car! However, the person in the SUV did it! Jack exhaled heavily, and he felt the pressure was off from his chest. He rubbed his nose and chuckled lightly, "Which madman just desperately saved us?" From the beginning to the end, his eyes were always on the SUV. Just because of the distance. Jack tried as hard as he could, he still couldn''t see the person in the SUV. There was no one in the wilderness. In this ce of the North, and without informing the Hunter family for help, Jack racked his brains but couldn''t figure out who hade up to help them in this crisis. Buzzing! In the distance, there was a roar of an engine. As if he knew Jack''s curiosity. The SUV, which had been driving crazily in the desert, mmed the steering wheel and drove directly onto the highway. As the distance gradually got closer. The person in the driving seat of the SUV finally came into Jack''s eyes clearly. When he saw him thoroughly. Jack was shocked, his eyes suddenly burst into horror. As if he had seen a ghost, his hands sped the wheelchair armrests tightly. "Why is it him?" Chapter 597 Patrick Hughes’ Attitude At that moment. Jack Hughes was shocked. He stared with eyes wide open at the figure in the SUV in disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. Mr. Ward and Brent both got confused at the same time. Both of them looked at the figure in the SUV and they were stunned as well. Unfamiliar. The figure was extremely unfamiliar to them for they''ve never seen him before. Even though they were separated by a distance, the moment they saw the man in the SUV, they were sure they had never seen him. But Jack''s reaction revealed that he knew him! Mr. Ward hurriedly asked, "Young master, do you know him?" The next second. Jack, who was still in shock, tried hard to squeeze out a word. "The mysterious man!" Those three simple words were like thunder. Bang! Mr. Ward and Brent were dumbfounded. Jack''s words sted like thunder in their ears. They only heard about him from Jack for they had never seen the mysterious man before. But Jack would never mistake him for someone else! However... They were just talking about how the mysterious man provoked them, but now he suddenly rescued them. One second, they were in hell, then suddenly they were in heaven. Taken by surprise, Mr. Ward and Brent felt like they sprained their back. What... was happening? Whoosh! On side of the highway, the SUV mmed the elerator and ran pass the Mercedes Benz G-ss. They looked at the SUV going further away. Brent was stunned that he didn''t step on the elerator to catch up. But Jack also didn''t order him to do so. At this moment, Jack was so stunned. He stared nkly as he sat on his wheelchair. He had already slowly got clear in his thoughts about the mysterious man. But now that he appeared again and saved them from a hopeless situation. It hit him like a string punch and turned his thoughts into a mess. Everything seemingly came back to the starting point. Was the mysterious man... his friend or enemy? Two helicopters suddenly appeared to chase after them, just right after the mysterious man threw the note at them. It was clear that the mysterious man''s note wasn''t a prank like what he and Mr. Ward had thought. Contrarily, it was a serious reminder! When the mysterious man crashed the two helicopters with the car a while ago, he was saving them. But, what about the things he did before? For example... in the Hunter vist night, he urged Jeweshine Hunter to kill them by putting poison in the alcohol, but it was unsessful; thus he killed him on the spot. One who could have such precision and strength. One who was much stronger than Brent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Even if Jack thought long and hard, he still couldn''t name a few people at the level of this master. Apart from his uncle, Brown Hughes, in ck hell, Jack could only think of the mysterious man as the other person from his memory! He tried to kill them before, but now he saved them. He must be crazy! The more he thought about it, the more he got confused and felt that his head was about to burst. He subconsciously looked at Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward felt Jack''s gaze. He waved his hands and bitterly smiled, "Young master, I''m also very confused right now. I can''t understand this person''s actions at all." Inside the severely damaged car, there was only silence. Because of the gun fires from the helicopter a while ago, the car couldn''t properly work now. During the entire drive, the car made creaking metal sounds and the wind howled as it entered the car. Only these two sounds existed in the car. Their suspicion about the mysterious man enveloped Jack and Mr. Ward like ayer of fog. After a long while. Brent suddenly said, "Young master, both the chase of the helicopters a while ago andst time we met the old master here was strikingly simr. Instead of thinking whether the mysterious man is a friend or foe, we need to think why those people on the helicopter wanted to kill us." Jack''s eyes narrowed. Brent''s statement cleared his messy thoughts from the mysterious man into this hunt and kill incident. They were both in the North. And both included hunt by helicopters. Jack was not surprised at all that Brent could connect this incident to the incident ofst time, when they went to meet his father. But now that he thought about, it was too simr. He already did his best to hide his whereabouts when he came to the North. Even the ne and flight number were hidden as he boarded with an undocumented identity. This assassination couldn''t be rted to the Hughes family. His biggest enemy right now were Madam Hughes and the other Hughes rtives. After taking a deep breath, Jack looked at Mr. Ward deeply, "Mr. Ward, how much do you know about my father''s enemies?" Mr. Ward was stunned. He lowered his head and frowned as he thought. After a few seconds, Mr. Ward slowly opened his mouth and spoke in a disheartened tone, "Actually, due to the fame of the Hughes family, they''ve always been targeted. Though they''re in a high position, those who wanted to pull the Hughes family down never disappeared. They are all considered enemies of the Hughes family." "But the old master has always been careful and secretive in doing things. Sometimes, he does them by himself and won''t let me help him. That''s why, I don''t know a lot about the old master''s enemies." Jack calmed down, deep in thought. What Mr. Ward said was simple. He meant that the enemies he knew wouldn''t do such a thing. So the one who did this must be someone he didn''t know. This son of a bitch.... "Maybe...I need to talk about this with my father." Jack murmured and turned around to look at the highway behind him. The raging fire from the two helicopters could still be seen from afar. Suddenly, he remembered the scene in the capital city where was rounded up by the Deadpool Mercenary in the TM Vi District after the Burton family ordered the Dark Net Assassin Squad to start the mission. This was even more dangerous than escaping from a death trap. If this only happened a few more times. But he couldn''t expect miracles to just happen. However, things would turn bad...sooner orter. When they reached the airport. It was almost noon. But Jack and the other two didn''t seemingly stop. They directly entered the VIP passage to return with a private jet. Because of the fatigue from moving around for a day and night, he was constantly stressed. So as soon as Jack boarded the ne, he fell asleep. When Mr. Ward woke him up, the ne had alreadynded at the suburban airport. When they returned to the TM Vi District, it was already nightfall. Daisy Hill cooked a lot of dishes, and the entire family happily ate the meal. After dinner, Jack apanied Amber for a walk as usual. She couldn''t do vigorous exercises since she was pregnant, but moderate exercises were still necessary. They chatted, but Amber didn''t ask about why Jack suddenly left and what he did. So Jack didn''t say anything. They implicitly understood each other and came back home. After he helped scrub and clean Amber''s body andforted her to sleep. Jack then pushed himself on the wheelchair to the vi''s rooftop. The night was chilly. And a cool breeze blew. When Jack arrived at the rooftop, Mr. Ward was already there waiting for him. "What did my father say?" Jack asked. After he decided to talk to his father. Jack asked Mr. Ward to contact his father so they could meet up. However, as he spoke. Mr. Ward helplessly shook his head, "The old master doesn''t want to see you." "What?" Jack was a bit angry, "Didn''t you tell him what happened?" "I already told him." Mr. Ward spread his hands, "But the old master told us to not intervene for the mean time, and just pretend that nothing has happened." What?! Jack was horrified andpletely stunned, "What kind of attitude is that?" Chapter 598 George On the Verge of Breakdown On the rooftop. The cool breeze was blowing. Jack was sitting in his wheelchair, after a moment of stagnation, the feeling of depression struck him hard. Life was at stake, yet a simple "Do not interfere," had halted them. What the hell was this? "Young master." Even Mr. Ward looked helpless, not to mention Jack. Even if it were Mr.Ward who heard Patrick''s response, he would had been confused as well. But with his knowledge of Patrick, he still consoled Jack, "There must be a reason why old master didn''t want us to interfere. As he has a different perspective than us." Jack smiled. He looked up at the starry sky. "Alright, we will just stay out of it." His words were filled with helplessness. As Mr.Ward said, his father and Jack had a very different point of view. For what Jack saw, were the two assassination attempts that happened in the North, which was life-threatening. But his father might had thought of something else from a different aspect. "Have a rest now, Mr. Ward." Jack despondently pushed his own wheelchair, turned around and left the rooftop. Mr. Ward stood there and didn''t follow him close behind. He waited for Jack to leave for almost a minute. His expression gradually became mncholy and despondent. His gaze fixed on the doorway to exit the rooftop, there was an unbearable feeling inside him. "How long can old master hide from young master with this attitude?" The soft murmur echoed throughout the rooftops. And disappears with the evening breeze, vanishing into thin air. For the next two days. Jack return to his working routine and back to his effort. During that time, he also visited Lyndall. ording to Director Lansing, Lyndall''s condition waspletely stable and only needed some time before he could be discharged. For this, Jack was secretly relieved. But there was still something that needed Lyndall to be discharged before everything was to be settled. Since Lyndall had chosen to follow him. The following days were peaceful. Everything went smoothly. Without George and HT real estate agency as stirrers. And with the assistance from Aiden and Drago, DT real estate agency''s development in the city was as strong as ever. DT real estate agency also expanded to the surrounding city under Corbin''s guidance. Although Yael was still in the hospital for the time being. The Quinn family and their family business in Amelia''s control were actually doing well. Amelia''s ability had already been proven when she was in University. Jack found it ridiculous that the Quinn family failed to see both Yael and Amelia as the treasure of the family. All because of the bloodline prejudice. Instead, under Jack''s guidance, they shone brightly. Whether it''s Yael or Amelia, they could be the mainstay of the next generation of the Quinn family. Even if they couldn''t be the head of the Quinn family. Unluckily... Prejudice would forever be a gigantic obstacle in one''s heart.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ciara''s entertainmentpany had ceased coboration with Hana Powell. They had found another big star and the project was progressing in an orderly manner. In these past two days, it was peaceful for Jack. While Jack wasfortably living his days, someone else was extremely ufortable. In Hughes'' mansion. The grand and lofty atmosphere was changed dramatically. For the past two days, the entire Hughes'' family seemed to be shrouded in gloom. It was extremely depressing. Even the air was suffocating. Inside a small courtyard. George sat fearfully on a stone bench in the courtyard, with a pistol ced on top of the stone table in front of him. Every now and then he would even nce around in terror and panic. "George, are you serious?" Ivy looked at George''s terrifying look and was somewhat speechless. In the past, George was fearless and was not afraid to be stingy. But in just two days, he hadpletely changed into a different person. "Seriously?" George was surprised for a moment, he clenched his teeth and said, "You said it like it was nothing. Because it''s not a matter of your concern, this didn''t happen to you." "You..." Ivy was a little furious, her eyebrow raised. But no words came out of her mouth. George lifted his left hand, which was covered with bandages and still bleeding faintly. "This hand was almost sliced off. Now it''s useless!" Not waiting for Ivy''s replies, George raised his right hand and tore his clothes. His tanned skin was covered with ghastly wounds. The smaller wounds were not yet scabbed, therger, deeper wounds were still covered with bandages. This scene made Ivy''s expression change dramatically. Her gaze was dull. "Ivy, why are you silent?" George''s eye turned red, but his face still couldn''t hide the look of fear as he gritted his teeth and said, "For two fucking days you almost get killed dozen times in the House of Hughes family. And every time you know you''re stepping one foot on the hell''s gate, will you still say it''s nothing serious?" "..." Ivy choked on her words; she hade to visit him because she knew that George had almost died from assassination. She wanted to console him. After all, they both fought Jack and ended up in the same boat. But George''s injuries terrified her. In mere two days, there was already a dozen of attempted assassination! And this happened inside the grounds of the Hughes'' mansion. Were all these assassins fucking crazy? One after another, sacrificing the lives themselves just to assassinate George. All those that failed were executed on the spot. Were they all mad? "Have you tried to investigate it?" Ivy asked. "It''s under investigation. Not only I am investigating it, but I''ve also reported it to the head of the family. So that he could mobilize the Hughes family''s intelligence agency to help the investigation." George scratched his head in frustration, "But we haven''t figure out anything yet. And I don''t even fucking know what I did wrong to attract such bloodbath." With that, George grabbed the gun in front of him. "I haven''t even closed my eyes for the past two days. As I''m always ready to face those lunatic assassins." He took his gun and pointed at the main entrance, "You saw it when you came in, didn''t you? As there''s no clue of what is going on, I could only order my servants and guards to secure the perimeter of the Hughes courtyard. So that we could have maximum security, or else someone might die." Ivy''s face was filled with fear. When she entered, she did see hundreds of guards, heavily guarding the perimeter of the courtyard. At that very moment. "Enemy attack!" A shrill growl was heard outside of the courtyard. Ivy''s face changed dramatically. George''s body trembled, his eyes reddened and full of despair, "Again and again damn it, is there no end to it?" As he spoke, George was so frightened he was on the verge of tears. He turned around and ran into the mansion shocked to the core, pistol in hand. Even on entering the doorway, he carelessly tripped and fell. However, he quickly got up and rushed inside as if nothing happened. Ivy was terrified. She almost screamed as she covered her mouth with her hands. Just as George was being assassinated. Inside the study, silence filled the air. Patrick sat quietly at his desk, looking at the paper report presented to him. "Dark, assassins'' organization, mission..." Patrick murmured softly, echoing in the study. His gaze deepened as he pondered. From the first time George was almost killed, the Hughes family took it seriously. Those who dare to enter the magnificent house of the Hughes family to assassinate were directly provoking the sanctity of the Hughes family. Even if was an ordinary member of the Hughes family, no one would turn a blind eye. Not to mention the heir to the Hughes family! As the Ghost that tried to kill Patrick, his head was still hung on top of Hughes'' memorial gateway. A dozen of assassinations over two days was frantic and bizarre in every way. Such a frequency of assassinations almost drove George to the brink of breakdown. But, looking at the report in front of him, Patrick''s eye shone with light. He suddenly acknowledged something. The next second. Click! Patrick lit a lighter and the me rose. And then... the report was burned to ashes. Chapter 599: 599 Who Else? In the yard, A pungent smell of blood filled the air. A dozen servants and guards of the Hughes family gathered together. There was a body lying in a pool of blood on the ground. Ivy stood by, looking at the body on the ground, she felt chill ran down her spine. As one of the heirs of the Hughes family, she had experienced a lot. The assassination was not too surprising for her. But... Looking back on that scene, Ivy showed a look of horror whit her face pale. The killer in the pool of blood, after being found, ignored everyone and rushed crazily and directly to George''s room. It was not until more than a dozen servants and guards killed him that he fell into a pool of blood and finally released his gun and knife. The killer was not afraid of dying and carried out an assassination like a moth to the me. How attractive was George in the eyes of those killers? "Mr. George, the killer has been killed." A servant shouted to the room, sping his fist. Soon, George poked his head out of the room and looked around in panic and fear. The servant who reported to him quickly understood what he meant, and then ordered the servants and guards to go out of the yard and search around. After making sure there was no danger around him, George staggered out of the room. George stared at the body in the pool of blood, and the panic and fear on his face disappeared, reced by a terrible sneer. "Click!" When Ivy and others felt shocked, George loaded the pistol. Then he pointed his gun at the body in the pool of blood. "Bang, bang, Bang..." A series of shots rang out in the yard. The bullet prated into the body and caused a lot of blood. All the bullets of the clip had prated the body in a sh. The body... The body turned into wasp nest. The body was beyond recognition. As the gunshot stopped, In a moment, it was very quiet in the yard. The air around seemed to be frozen. With strange and frightened expressions, all people felt cold as if they had fallen into an ice cave. "Hum... Hum..." George stumbled back and mmed the pistol in his hand to the body. Then, heughed ferociously, bent over, pointed to the body and suddenly yelled, "Weren''t you going to kill me? Come on, I will let you die without burial ce and let you die without a whole body. Fuck, do you think I''m so easy to be killed? I am the heir of the Hughes family. Stupid! Who can kill me in the Hughes family?" He was rampant, furious and insane now. George, with scarlet eyes and horribleughs, was like a demon, making others scared. Ivy and the servants and guards who had been guarding George for the past two days, were shocked and frightened. "Ivy, have you seen it?" Suddenly George, with scarlet eyes, looked at Ivy andughed hoarsely, "Can you say what you were saying just now? If it''s you who''s been through these things, do you still feel rxed?" "I..." Facing these questions, Ivy was stunned, her body trembling. After seeing the assassination, Ivy knew what she had said to George was too inappropriate. But now George made her feel scared! A person who could ruin a corpse must be super terrible to the living people.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In the face of Ivy''s silence, George curled his lips with disdain and breathed heavily. Next second, He suddenly straightened up and growled. "I am the sessor of the Hughes family. Who can kill me in the Hughes family? You all are just bastards. Come on!" The sound reverberated in the yard like thunder. "George..." With a terrible expression, Ivy murmured and dissuade, "Calm down, now all the people of the Hughes family are helping you!" "Calm down?" George shocked, waved his hand and ferociously roared, "You haven''t experienced what I have suffered and you don''t understand my feelings, so you have no right to dissuade me. Are you not afraid of being struck thunder and lightning?" Ivy trembled and became angry, with her pale face. Then, George, like a madman, looked up again and growled, "Come on, don''t you want to kill me? Who can kill me in the Hughes family! Who else? Who else can kill me?" "Bang!" Before he could finish his words, A shot resounded suddenly in the sky. "Pu!" The blood sshed on Ivy''s face instantly, which made Ivy''s eyes widen to the extreme and made Ivy stunned. George who was almost crazy suddenly froze. The horrible expression on his face was also disappearing. He slowly lowered his head and looked at his chest. The red blood was gushing out of the hole in his chest, and even the smoke was rising. George slowly raised his right hand and touched the bleeding hole. After his hands were stained with blood, he slowly raised his hand and put it to his lips. Then he put out his tongue and licked the blood on his hand. Next second, He shook and fell to the ground. "Ah!" Ivy''s screams rang through the yard in an instant. At this moment, Ivy was scared to the extreme, grabbing her hair tightly with both hands, very crazy. "The gunfire is over there!" The servants and guards finally came back to their senses and surrounded George on the ground in an instant. Outside the yard, the sound of intensive and rapid footsteps sounded. More guards swarmed into the yard, while some guards rushed toward the tall building where the gunfire came. The sudden scene made everyone shocked. No one had thought that the killerse in groups, instead ofing alone. The servants and guards just guarded around George''s house cautiously, but theypletely ignored the higher ces in the Hughes family. In the blink of an eye, the yard became noisy. The situation was tense. All of them were facing enemies. "Help, help... Call the doctor quickly..." Face distorted, Ivy''s pale face was covered with blood, which made her beautiful face terrible at this time. She staggered into the crowd and held George on the ground. Shaking, she reached out her right hand to feel the tip of George''s nose. She felt George''s weak breathing. Withplex emotions, she finally calmed down a little. Ivy suddenly turned her head and yelled, "Hurry up! If George dies, you two hundred people will be buried with him!" Shouting so loud that her voice was even a little hoarse. George was shot and the whole people of the Hughes family became nervous. In just two days, there had been more than ten assassinations, which had affected the dignity of the Hughes family. The Hughes family had never been challenged like this. Only five minutes after the shooting, the shooter was caught on the spot. What all the people of the Hughes family didn''t expect was that the shooter killed himself at the moment of being captured. This made everyone helpless. If they could catch a living killer, they would be able to find out the real reason why George was assassinated so many times. But after more than a dozen assassinations, they didn''t catch anyone alive. Until now, George and all the people in the Hughes family were confused. In the study, Patrick sat upright. Listening to the person of the Hughes family outside report about the thing of George, he was very calm. After the person outside left, Patrick gradually looked at the ashes on the table. Three secondster, "Good boy. Like father, like son!" Patrick smiled happily, raised his hand and swept away the ashes on the table.???????????????? Chapter 601 The Defiant Patrick His cold and stern voice resounded within the Meeting Hall. It terrified everyone. Patrick''s questions had left everyone speechless. Thest attack was directed at Patrick, but everyone''s reaction were different to how they were before. The heir was one of the candidates to be the next head of The Hughes Family. But the head of the family was the person who had the final saying regarding The Hughes Family. It was very obvious which was more important. It was impossible for anyone to argue back against what Patrick had said. "Let, Let go of me!" Archer''s head was being pressed down by Patrick and he was feeling very humiliated. The severe pain from his head being hit had made him dizzy, but once the pain had subsided slightly he was able to yell out savagely. "Fuck, can you just shut up!" Patrick did not loosen his grip and continued to hold him down so that Archer couldn''t say anything else. Patrick''s overbearing force began to frighten Archer which made him finally shut his mouth. "Patrick..." Madam Hughes who was looking at Archer on the table spoke suddenly. However, without waiting for Madam Hughes to finish speaking, Patrick turned his head abruptly and shot her an aggressive look. "Was what I just said wrong?" Madam Hughes''s expression changed, her lips trembled. Madam Hughes wanted to say something but his question made Madam Hughes swallow back down what she wanted to say. Patrick then sneered coldly, "If you feel what I said was wrong then I will immediately send someone to take off the decaying head on The Hughes Family memorial arch used to caution people, and personally bring it over here and hold it in front of you." Madam Hughes was clenching her teeth, clearly angry but remained silent. Everyone else looked solemn and shocked, but did not dare to get involved. The head of The Hughes Family had been attacked but never called for a family meeting.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However when the heir had been attacked, a family meeting was called, and the head of the family was even forced toe. Now that Patrick had gained the upper hand, everyone else inside including Madam Hughes were silent and could say nothing else. Inside the quiet Meeting Hall. The atmosphere was very tense. Patrick however stood tall and his eyes swept across everyone in the room. "Why did all of you hold a family meeting without my authorization, force me toe, but now you all have nothing to say?" His words were stern but he stood tall and majestic, which made everyone feel anxious and unable to say anything. Finally. Madam Hughes took a deep breath and with a softened tone said, "Patrick, we didn''t want to force you, however with the many attacks against Georgest few days, we thought that you as the head of The Hughes Family would be trying to find out what exactly is going on. However it seems that you are unconcerned about what''s been going on, in fact he was even shot at today and almost died." "But you''ve never seemed to care, isn''t this something the elders are meant to get involved with? If this situation doesn''t get under control, and others hear about it then wouldn''t this be telling the world that our family is weak and anyone can walk all over us?" Madam Hughes was starting to get emotional as she spoke. She raised her frail hand and pped her own face. "We all have an image to maintain!" Her tone was both sad and moving. However. Patrick showed a sidelong nce at her and said, "So your words meant that I, Patrick, as head of The Hughes Family don''t care about the image of myself?" Madam Hughes started to feel a little flustered and helpless. She had been thinking of the right words to say for a long time, and even ensured her tone was cautious enough, but he was still able to find faults in what she said? Everyone else in the room was also all surprised and astonished. "Heh" Patrick sneered, "Well, Madam Hughes you are also an elder and you have held this family meeting without my permission and forced me toe here, but now you have the audacity to call me shameless, what else can I say?" "Patrick, this was not my intention or what I meant." Madam Hughes''s face was flushed as she tried to exin. "You used me of not caring about the image of myself, how can I not understand? The heir was attacked, the whole family wants to protect their reputation, and now say that I don''t care, well you are right, and what you said is reasonable." Patrick sighed, pretending to be sad. Madam Hughes was speechless. He was really acting defiant. All of the people present were high ranking members of The Hughes Family, they were all very sophisticated people, so how they were not able to see Patrick''s defiant attitude. Everyone had a strange expression on their face. The family meeting was to discuss the reasons behind the attack. Why had the topic shifted to whether Patrick valued his image or not? However. This was something that everyone understood except one person. Archer who was still being pressed onto the table by Patrick suddenly screamed out, "Patrick, even you know that you have no self-respect, all of us here are for the sake of The Hughes Family, should you quickly start to care about the image of yourself?" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this. For an instant, a group of astonished eyes looked at Archer in surprise. Even Madam Hughes and Carter were shocked when they heard this. The mother and son both looked at the expression on Patrick''s face that bing yful and he was trying to hold back a smile. "Archer..." Patrick smiled and then slowly pulled away his right hand that was pressed onto Archer''s head. As he felt the pressure on his head disappear, Archer finally breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly got up, moved his neck a few times and then eximed, "Patrick, we are all doing this for the sake of..." He hadn''t finished speaking when Patrick''srge hand pressed on top of Archer''s head again. There was then a loud noise. It was like a hammer that hit on everyone''s heart. At the same time, the noise was apanied by a scream from Archer. Such a monster. He really was going too far. Everyone all turned their heads towards Patrick, with the same thoughts in their minds. Anger, horror, resentment... However everyone was still left speechless, and didn''t know what to do. A secondter, Patrick looked down at Archer and said, "Archer, I Patrick, the head of The Hughes Family is in charge of matters rted to our family. The image of The Hughes Family is my image, which means that my image is also the image of the Hughes family!" As he said this, Patrick raised his left hand and pointed to everyone in the Meeting Hall. "Do you really think that I''m not afraid of having the image of The Hughes Family destroyed? Do you really think that I haven''t been concerned about what''s been happeningst two days?" "You are all waiting for me to sort out the problem, then you enjoy the privileges granted by The Hughes Family and you just do nothing? When all of you have not been doing anything. I''ve been utilizing all of the resources that The Hughes Family has to thoroughly investigate this matter!" The look on everyone''s faces changed as they heard this. Madam Hughes who was shocked, hurriedly asked, "Patrick, have you really been investigating this matter? It''s been two days already, is there any news to report?" "None." Patrick responded swiftly and straightforwardly, "Compared to Madam Hughes who has spent thest two days inside the Buddhist hall reciting scriptures, I have been dispatching my intelligence forces to investigate the situation, and the image of The Hughes Family must be cared." What?! Madam Hughes was truly stupefied. Everyone else in the room was also shocked. Even after two days and mobilizing all the intelligence forces of The Hughes Family, was there still no news? The room was silent. Patrick then slowly lowered his head and gave Madam Hughes a cold look, "You won''t be able to find out anything if you spend all your time reciting scriptures." The sarcasm in his voice was obvious. Madam Hughes was stunned to the spot. Patrick then let go of Archer and prepared to leave the Meeting Hall. "You forced me to hold this family meeting and it won''t be able to find out anything too." "As the head of this family, I am taking responsibility for this matter, but don''t expect any results if you all just sit around and do nothing." His words were cold and harsh which made everyone too afraid to respond or say anything.000000 Chapter 602 Are Three Days Enough? She watched Patrick leaving. Madam Hughes was resentful extremely. She intended to force Patrick to investigate the matter and showed her power as a senior. However, her action was smarter than Patrick. But she did not expect the family meeting would be ended in a short period because of Patrick''s roguish behaviour. Patrick even satirised everyone before he ended the meeting. When she saw Patrick leaving the Meeting Hall. Madam Hughes could not control herself and said directly, "Patrick, you should set a time limit for the issue. I know you suffer a lot but you have to stop us from worrying." Patrick stopped walking. He did not turn his head and stayed silent for a second. Then, he said gradually, "Three days! Give me three days!" "Ok, three days!" Madam Hughes emphasized, "If you can''t find out the truth after three days, don''t me us for forcing you to hold a family meeting again. The issue pertains to the dignity of The Hughes Family and the life of George, it should not be procrastinated anymore. We should gather and utilize the entire power of The Hughes Family if necessary!" "Ok!" Patrick curved his lips to reveal a smile and left. After going back to his study room. Patrick sat on the chair calmly, his fingers knocked on the table gently. After a while, he took out his phone and sent a message. "Is three days enough?" After Patrick yed rogue, the family meeting ended in a short while. Archer and the rest left. Only Madam Hughes and Carter stayed in the Meeting Hall. "Mom, do we really need to wait for three days?" Carter frowned and asked, "All the info provided by the entire Hughes Family was unable to find out the truth in two days. If this issue is not settled as soon as possible, George is going to die." "Let''s stay calm and observe him. Patrick did not care about his identity and yed rogue in the family meeting. He even satirized everyone. If we force him anymore, the oue will be worse." Madam Hughes showed a serious expression, anger almost burst out from her sight. She had tried to force Patrick in front of everyone. But Patrick''s response made her at a loss. Carter said hesitantly, "ording to the frequency of assassination forst two days, can George hold out for three days more?" "This..." Madam Hughes hesitated, her sights changed. Atst, she sighed, "Just stay calm, if it does not work, maybe we should rely on another channel instead of relying on the old master." "What channel?" Carter was confused. Madam Hughes hummed and stared at Carter with cold sight. Her cold sight stroke Carter''s heart instantly, he quickly lowered his head and apologized, "Sorry, mom. I should not ask so much." At the DT real estate agency. In the CEO''s office. Jack was handling the real estate nning project sent by Corbin. Out of the blue. A message popped out on his phone. Jack simply took his phone and looked at it. He was stunned when looking at it. He put down the prospectus on his hand and smiled significantly. The message was sent by his father. The content was simple. "Are three days enough?" Jack quickly replied to his message, "What three days?" Soon. Patrick sent a message again. "Act? Shameless!" Jack smiled carelessly and deleted all the messages, he did not respond anymore. From his father''s message, it was obvious that he had found out the truth about the assassination case of George." The simple words were clearly in acquiescence. He even showed concern for him. If three days were not enough, he would dy the announcement. Jack did not expect his father to dy the date. Announcing the truth had nothing to do with him. ording to his spection, his father found out the truth by utilizing the entire power of The Hughes Family. It should be rted to the assassination task of the Dark Net Assassin Squad. Even if it were further investigated, their investigation would ultimately reach the Hunter Family of the North. It was useless for him. His father had tried his best as the head of The Hughes Family to suppress the truth temporarily. The the head of The Hughes Family was unable to conceal it for a long time because it was rted to an heir, he had to give an exnation for everyone in The Hughes Family. Furthermore. Three days were enough for Jack! He had experienced the assassination task of the Dark Net Assassin Squad. He had utilized so many power to protect him at the time but he was in danger every moment and nearly died. Although George was in The Hughes Family now, it was difficult for him to hold out for three days! The strong and intensive assassination would make their target copse even if they did not kill their target. When the target copsed, George would reveal all his ws! After settling the prospectus, Jack was busy with other tasks.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When it was time to off work, he straight away went back home. On the way. Mr. Ward drove the car and often looked at Jack via the rear-view mirror. He smiled weirdly. Jack could not control himself and ask, "Mr. Ward, why do you keep looking at me and smile weirdly?" "I have good news!" Mr. Ward said smilingly, "I heard from The Hughes Family that George was shot by the killer today, he nearly died. Therefore, Madam Hughes and other powerful members held the family meeting by themselves. They were criticized by the old master in the meeting room that they became speechless." "Family meeting?" Jack was dumbfounded, he thought of the message sent by Patrick suddenly. The family meeting of The Hughes Family was the top-level meeting. Everything about The Hughes Family could be decided in the meeting. He looked out of the window with deep sights. Jack felt a sense of warmth in his heart. His father seemed to sacrifice a lot to strive three more days for him. He had experienced the family meeting once. Jack knew clearly about how difficult for Patrick to strive for another three days in the family meeting! It was not over to say that he had to suppress everyone in the meeting. "Mr. Ward, do you think George will die in three days?" Jack rubbed his nose and asked. Mr. Ward was startled and seemed to understand something. After meditating for a while, Mr. Ward said softly, "If George can maintain the calm behaviour like you when you experienced the assassination of the Dark Net Assassin Squad in the past, three days are not enough. But if he panics and reveals his ws, three days will be a bit more than enough." Jack smiled, it was the same as what he expected. After that, Mr. Ward added one more sentence, "However, George is unable to ovee the great problem by his personality, maybe...three days are enough." He reached TM Vi District. Daisy had made the dinner for them. But there were two uninvited guests appearing in his home and made him surprise. When looking at the two people pushing each other in front of him, Jack smiled weirdly and said, "So fast you''re discharged from the hospital. Why don''t you stay longer?" "It is not a recreation club, will I be benefited if I stay longer? Or else will I be the VIP?" Yael rolled his eyes, curved his lips and spoke. After that, he looked at Vinna who always stuck to him and said helplessly, "Hey, can you release my hand? You have grabbed my hand since I am in the hospital of the capital city, my hand bes numb." Chapter 603 Yael Quinn and Vinna Vaughn "I mean... where else can I go?" Yael Quinn felt so confused and speechless. "How would I know where you are going? You are such a scumbag who is irresponsible at all. If I don''t pay attention to you, I bet you must run again." Vinna Vaughn arrogantly raised her head and looked directly at Yael''s eyes. Yael was speechless. Took a deep breath, Yael pretended to be ferocious and said, "If you do this once again in public, you should watch out for your own good." However, all of the oral threatening only made Vinna frowned. She softened her body and clung to Yael''s, "Okay, I like that you are being rude to me, but can you try to do that to me in front of Jack and others?" Yael was speechless. Why did Vinna bepletely different after he came back from hospital? Didn''t she abandon her self-esteem? Jack Hughes watched those two and tried not tough out loud. It seemed like that Vinna had listened to what he said. Now Yael really couldn''t do anything to her. He and Yael were probably the same type of people, either with experiences or characters. Therefore, Jack knew that if Vinna always put Yael in front of herself, it wouldn''t work. Only would keep Yael into more hesitated and unsecured situation. On the contrary, if she changed her strategy all over, which would be more effective. Jack thought only let Yael feel helpless, so that Yael would open his heart to treat people. "Jack, please can help me." Yael walked to Jack''s side with a tearing up face and a begging voice, "This girl was a bad person totally. I was staying in the hospital for a long time. But she was afraid that I would run away. Not only did she watch me by herself, but she also found a few bodyguards from the Vaughn family to monitor me." "I was afraid of being taken care of by them, so I was discharged from the hospital in advance to ask you for help. It turned out that this cheeky girl gripped my hand and came over here." After hearing the words, Vinna, on Yael''s side, seemed a bit upset andpressed her red lips. As a girl, she already put a lower position in front of Yael, which she felt she had suffered enough. Letting alone she was the apple of the Vaughn family''s eyes and with a wealthy background. Yael''s words made she felt so embarrassed. Jack shrugged and said seriously, "Vinna is my sister. You cane to my house, but she can''t. Don''t you think that''s unfair?" After speaking, Jack turned around in his wheelchair and headed towards the dining room. "Honey, Ms. Hill, has is the meal ready yet?" He left Yael in a daze. Damn... Why Jack also changed a lot? "Let''s go, Jack doesn''t care about you, who else you expect to care about you?" Vinna grabbed Yael''s arm and smiled grudgingly, pretending to be fierce said, "I will eat you alive, you have nowhere to go." "You have tasted me many times." Yael said. Vinna''s body trembled and her face blushed quickly. She used her delicate hand pinched the soft part on Yael''s waist, and made him have a twisted smile. Jack, Mr. Ward and Brent all saw this scene. Jack and Mr. Ward nced and smiled to each other. But Brent said to Jack with so much concern, "Master Hughes, shouldn''t you say something?" Jack was speechless. Seeing Brent''s "innocent" appearance, Jack couldn''t help and said, "Brent, don''t silly, you don''t understand." Brent, "What?" Mr. Ward smiled and patted Brent''s shoulder, "Don''t worry about it, you can go to the club with me, and I will teach you some skills." Brent shook his head, "Daisy wouldn''t agree." "You are such an honest man." Mr. Ward raised his middle finger to Brent. Shortly. Daisy put the dishes on the table, which almost taken the whole table. All the dishes looked so delicious and tempting.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jack and others gathered around the table and started eating. Yael and Vinna were sitting together. Since the moment they sat down, Vinna held Yael''s tightly and did not let it go. Yael didn''t know what to do. He almost cried and said, "Vinna, people who about to hang themselves will have to breath before death. Can you just let my hand go while I''m eating?" "I''ll feed you, open your mouth." Vinna picked up a peeled prawn and stuffed it directly into Yael''s mouth while he was talking. Yael was shocked on that point with his eyes widened, and he even forgot to chew the prawns. This scene made Jack and others all cracked up and couldn''t stopughing. Because of their "showing off love", everyone had an extremely lively and happy dinner. After dinner. Jack and Amber Knight went out for a walk. Yael still wanted to join them, but Jack refused him. No way! Vinna finally became quite dominant, how could he not help her to create chance to spend more time with Yael? There were traces of autumn everywhere on the road in the vi area. The wind breezed slowly. The yellow leaves fell everywhere. Amber was walking and pushing Jack''s wheelchair, she seems a little confused as her eyebrows frowned. "Honey, why I feel like that you and Vinna has changed somehow?" "Why you say that?" Jack asked with a strange smile. Amber thought it for a while and said, "Vinna also liked Yael before. We could tell that, but she has always been like Yael''s follower. To put it in the other way, it was the feeling of she was trying to please him." After a pause, Amber added, "But when I see her tonight, she is still like wheat she used to be, but she seems ruder, just like forcing Yeal to stick with her." "You observed it very carefully." Jack said. Amber raised her eyebrows and said: "everyone can tell it, okay?" Jack rubbed his nose, smiled, and asked, "Do you think Yeal likes Vinna?" Amber''s sight flickered and she nodded, "he does like her. The way he looks at Vinna ispletely different from the way he looks at others. It''s with more tender feeling and less indifference." "Yes, that''s what we called love." Jack shrugged, "A person became indifferent because of his experience, just like he sealed himself up with ice. If he can meet a person who can melt the ice, what that could be except love." "Because he loves someone, he will treat her with all his gentleness." Amber showed a sweet smile and said, "So, you did that to me as well?" Jack was startled, covered the awkwardness with several cough, and said with a smile, "Aren''t we talking about Yeal and Vinna?" "Then can you tell me, how can Vinna change all over?" Amber asked. Jack had a teasing smile and said, "Because I taught her to do so. Last time Yeal and the others had an ident in Kyoto. I taught Vinna while Yeal was in aa." Amber was immediately stunned, "Yeal would fight with you if he knew what you taught Vinna." "I''m not afraid at all, he can''t beat me anyway." Jack shrugged and said it without too much attention. Gradually, his expression condensed with his sight even more deep. "Actually, we can tell that they like each other, but Yael has something blocking him from epting Vinnapletely." "Something blocking him?" "The name of patricide!" Jack sighed depressingly, "The prejudice in our heart was like a mountain that could either crush the living or the dead. Yael killed his father has been knowing by the wealthy circle. Even though he did a right thing, but it became a grudge in his heart. He always felt that he didn''t deserve Vinna, the daughter from wealthy family. And he was also afraid that his bad reputation would reflect on Vinna''s life." After a pause, Jack looked up at Amber, gently and decisively said, "It will take a long time for Yael to figure it out for himself. It will be a torture for both of them. Instead, letting Vinna give a push on him so the grudge in Yael''s heart can be quickly destroyed." Chapter 604 I… Don’t Deserve It Regarding Yael. Jack knew his past and also knew that the word "Father killer" had been deeply seeded in his heart like a demon. On the surface, Yael acted like he didn''t care about whatever groundless rumors the world spread about him. But he was caught in a dilemma whenever someone actually wanted to share gossips and rumors with him. Simrly, if that person was Jack, the same thing was going to happen. Without forcing Yael, it would have been hard to get him out of the dilemma. After walking with Amber for a while, they returned home. He saw Yael and Mr. Ward sneaking upstairs while holding beer. Brent was right behind them, holding tworge boxes of beer. Jack smiled and said to Amber, "Amber, you go and rest first. I will go up and have a look." Amber smiled and went straight upstairs. Jack pushed his wheelchair towards the rooftop. The night wind was blowing. Yael, Mr. Ward and Brent had already started drinking. While drinking, Yael wasining to Mr. Ward as if a resentful woman. Mr. Ward smiled as if he was taking joy. Brent sat on the side, sometimes looking enlightened and sometimes puzzled. After all, the conversation between Yael and Mr. Ward was actually a bit beyond the scope of his emotions. Seeing Jack. Yael stopped and looked at Jack helplessly. "Vinna treats you really well and you are a grownup man, do you really need to be like this?" Jack approached the three of them by pushing his wheelchair, somewhat grumbling towards Yael. "But I ampletely out of the game." Yael said resentfully. It was because of Vinna''s involvement that he was discharged early from the hospital. Yael''s physical condition was not very good at this time, and his face still looked a little pale. A faint scar could be seen on his left eyelid which was caused by the broken ss shards. However, this didn''t damage Yael''s attractiveness. On the contrary, it made him look a bit evil and mncholic. Looking at Yael up and down, Jack vaguely recalled what happened that night in the capital city. She had stood by Yael even in that situation. She didn''t even hesitate before kneeling down on broken ss to hold Yael. And Yael was saying he was pletely out of the game"?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "You are not aware of how much in the happiness you are." Jack red at Yael sternly, raised his hand to take a bottle from Brent and took a sip of beer before saying, "That night in the capital city, when you were almost beaten to death by Chattis, Vinna still didn''t give up on you; she still didn''t leave. But look at you right now, talking like this. You are really a scumbag. No matter what someone does for you, you take their good will for ill intent." He reprimanded Yael mercilessly. Both Mr. Ward and Brent were surprised. Jack seldomshed out like this at Yael. The two were shocked, but at the same time their faces showed confusion. They were not present that night in the capital city and did not know what had happened. "Have you seen her knees?" Jack asked. Hearing his words. Yael''s expressions suddenly fell sadly as he recalled. After a long time. He smiled bitterly, raised the bottle and said to Jack, "Thank you, Jack. I would have died without you that night." Jack narrowed his eyes slightly, the corners of his eyes crinkling. He shook his head sternly, "It is not fun at all that you always avoid her like that." "Why did you help her?" Yael''s bitter smile became extremely awkward, "I am your friend." The corners of Jack''s mouth twitched. He gave Yael a contemptuous look and stopped talking. Seeing this made Yael at a loss. He lowered his head again to recall his memories. Hie expressions lookedplicated and his eyes flickered. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other. No one had expected for the atmosphere to suddenly turn so embarrassing. After a pause, Mr. Ward advised, "Yael, you are not so young now. You seem to be really inte ted in Vinna. You should consider starting a family too." "But I..." Yael raised his head, wanting to argue. Mr. Ward nodded and smiled, "I know what you are thinking. In fact, there not much to worry about. You think Vinna wouldn''t want to? She clearly knows that you killed your own father, but she still chooses to be with you. This means that she is prepared to endure the nder with you." "Love can tten the mountains and calm the seas. If Vinna can do it, what are you being overcautious for?" Yael''s eyes became deep and erratic. Finally. He scratched his head irritably and said angrily, "Too irritating." Then he got up and walked downstairs. "Stubborn as a rock." Jack looked at Yael who was leaving and cursed. Mr. Ward smiled, "He will figure it out. Vinna can handle this imp. Jack waved his hand dismissively, not wanting to continue this topic. He randomly found another topic and chatted with Mr. Ward and Brent. The three had mutual understanding and did not mention The Hughes Family and the assassination. What had happened could not be undone and ording to Mr. Ward three days were going to be enough. Even if these three days were not enough, after a maximum of three days father was going to leak out the matter of the Dark Net Assassin Squad and continue to investigate. Having father as a shelter, after all, it was going to take some time. On the other side. After Yael walked out of the rooftop irritably. He returned to the bedroom. But he was not sleepy; he tossed and turned in the bed irritably. In the dimly lit room. *Click* He turned on the lighter and lit a cigarette. Yael sat in front of the window sill, smoking a cigarette fiercely as he looked out the window with a sad expression in his deep eyes. "I... don''t deserve it." He whispered softly, revealing endless mncholy. If anyone else saw him like this, they were bound to sigh. He had always been a prodigal son; He could have numerous women in his life, but none of them will be entering in his heart. Frivolous and arrogant Yael, unexpectedly also had such dejected and mncholic side of him. But, all of this. The outsiders did not know. In the dark, the cigarette pulsed brightly with scarlet shimmer. Yael quickly finished smoking a cigarette and smiled bitterly, "Don''t force me too much." He lit another cigarette immediately afterwards. The Hughes Family. George''s bedroom. Killian was silently watching George who was already awake. He looked calm on the surface but his throat moved as he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "George..." George looked at Killian in utter confusion, "I... am not dead?" "Fortunately, the bullet missed the vital spot and passed directly through the body. They were able to rescue you." Killian said calmly. His words and manners never showed even the slightest emotion or joy. But at this time, sote at night, he was the only one who was guarding him which was enough to prove the brotherhood between them. Because of his sophisticated, calcting, gloomy and mistrustful nature, he had always restrained himself from showing emotions. Even when he was sitting in front of his little brother right now, he did not show any big disturbance in his mood. If Killian really hadn''t cared about this brotherhood, he wouldn''t have gone to deal with Jack soon after George was injured by Jack. "Ha ha..." George chuckled, gasping sharply in pain as his wound hurt. "Want to die?" Killian said. George shook his head, his eyes full of resentment and unwillingness, "I don''t fucking understand, who did I offend to incur this kind of unwarranted assassination."??? Chapter 605 Ruthless Man One sentence of saying "groundless". Even if it was Killian, he couldn''t help his eyes twitching, feeling helpless. The sudden assassination, as soon as it happened, it was thunderous and stormy. In just over two days, the image of the Hughes Family was disgraced, and the pressure was overwhelming. It almost killed George. If such an assassination was still "groundless", then it didn''t make sense. The so called "groundless" meant that it was temporarily impossible to find out who was behind the thing. Just looking at George on the bed, Killian''s handsome face showed a dark color. George''s character was arrogant, defiant, impulsive and reckless. Usually, he relying on his identity as the heir to the Hughes Family, he often rampaged and swaggered through the day. There were so many enemies, therefore under current situation, it was difficult to find out who was behind the scenes and controlling the assassination in a short period of time. This person dared to assassinate in the Hughes Family, it meant that the master behind was not afraid of the power of the Hughes Family. However, Killian knew very well that it was reasonable for George to provoke such a person. "Killian, help me..." George grabbed Killian''s hand weakly, tears in his eyes, "I have had enough of this kind of life, and I really don''t want to continue." Tears filled his eyes, even his voice was trembling. "You take a good rest, the Hughes Family intelligence force has been notified since the first day by the head of the family, the matter is thoroughly investigated, but there is no result yet." Killian pushed the golden framed sses on his nose, his eyes flickering, "Outside your house, there are now three hundred servants guarding it, enough to keep you safe." "But..." George copsed. Since being assassinated for the first time, he had mobilized as many family servants as possible to protect him. The three hundred guards were doubled by the number before. But this... could it really work? He didn''t wait for George to finish. Killian stood up, walked out, and left with a cold sentence, "You have to rest." On the bed, George waspletely dumbfounded. Before the tears ran out of the eyes, they quietly evaporated from his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot, but his weak body burst into energy at this time, his hands clenched into fists. He gritted his teeth and made a crunchy sound when the teeth rubbed on each other. The red eyes stared at the closed door. Boom! The next second, George mmed a fist on the bed. Howling, "We are brothers, I am wandering between life and death. You are my elder brother, why are you so indifferent? Killian, do you treat me as your brother?" Grief, resentment, anger... After Killian left George''s small yard, he once again urged the guards to watch out carefully. Then he walked towards another Hughes family yard instead of going home directly. It was quiet in the dark night. The small yard was brightly lit. When Killian walked into the yard, he saw Carter sitting there, sipping tea and admiring the moon. "Killian, let''s have tea together." Carter didn''t feel surprised when he saw Killian, smiled and made a invitation gesture. "Uncle Carter, did you know I wasing?" Killian was taken aback, and sat down, staring at Carter. "Kiddo, someone who can be respected by my mother, don''t I have to make an effort, try to figure out what you think?" After this, the corners of Killian''s mouth could not resist but to curl up. Obviously, he was satisfied with thepliment of Carter. Carter made a cup of tea for Killian calmly, and said with a smile, "Your shrewdness is quite deep enough, on an ordinary day you look cold. In fact, as an uncle, I know that you take George''s affairs to the heart." When he mention this. Killian couldn''t help sitting up, pushing up the sses on his nose.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He came over now indeed for this matter. Now that Carter brought it up, he said straightforward, "I think this thing is weird." "Everyone knows it''s weird." Carter shrugged and smiled weirdly. "It''s just that everyone is pretending not to know the strangeness of this matter." Killian was stunned. What did he mean? Immediately afterwards, Carter said slowly, "Let the head of the family check first. Since the head promised us three days, then let''s give him three days. My mother also said that if after three days and under the help of the family intelligence power he still can''t figure out, she will bypass Patrick and use other power to investigate." After the family meeting was over, he and old Madame Hughes left the Meeting hallst, because both mother and son felt that something was wrong. The head of the Hughes family, Patrick, who had always been dignified and domineering, was actually aggressive at the family meeting and ended the meeting hastily in a rogue way. This was simply an incredible, almost absurd thing. "Other power?" Killian''s eyes lit up immediately, "Can Grandma really help George?" Carter smiled helplessly, "Don''t ask me, my mother didn''t tell me, but don''t worry, you are the person my mother values, and George is your brother. She will not just sit back and watch. " "Thank you Uncle Carter." Killian got up and respectfully bowed to Carter, "Please thank grandma for me." "It''s okay, these three days, let the head take care of it, don''t mess around, just watch the changes." Carter said. Killian''s expression sank, "But I don''t want George to be continuously assassinated like this, I have to do something for him." Just as he said that. Carter''s hand that was making tea stopped. The atmosphere instantly became weird. In the next second. Carter raised his head, his gaze was sharp, as if a sharp sword pierced Killian. At this moment, Carter changed his usual gentleness, giving him a frosty, burly sense of fear. There was a great change in momentum! And Killian was caught off guard, there was a sense of panic shrouding in chills. "Killian, you must remember that you are the person my mother values!" Carter''s imposing manner, the word "value" was extremely heavy, obviously used as a reminder for Killian. After a pause, Carter said slowly, with a cold voice, like a cold wind blowing from the deep. "You also have to remember that ruthlessness is the mark of a truly great man. Those who do big things don''t stick to the trivial things. If you are bound by mere affair, how could it happen? Don''t let my mother and me be disappointed in you." Killian''s body trembled, behind his gold framed sses, his eyes were dark. Finally. He took a deep breath, and his blinking eyes became firm. "I see, thank you Uncle Carter for your guidance." Looking at Killian who was leaving. Carter''s aura was still there, like a panic stricken mountain, sweeping across the small yard. The dazzling light made it hard to be ignored. Gradually, Carter stood solemnly on the ground, suddenly drawing a smile. His eyes narrowed slightly, the cold light lingered. There was a touch of weird contempt and disdain on his smile, but finally he shook his head...???????? Chapter 606 Reminder of The Mystery Man Again Even though the Hughes family had upgraded the security level to protect George. At least three hundred guards surround George''s residence 24 hours a day. But still it couldn''t stop the swarming killers. The killers, almost like moths gathering around the fire, stepped forward and rushed towards George''s residence. The sky just brightened. George who was in his sleep was awakened by an "enemy attack". Hearing the shout from outside, George looked terrified, his face was pale, he immediately thought of getting up. But the injuries on his body made him shake, he fell back on the bed with a "bang", his face looked painful. Unable to move, he listened to the shouts outside. George copsed. This feeling of being surrounded by death at all times, in just three days, it rudely destroyed his psychological mind. Always trembling, he had to be ready to wee death at all times. It let the arrogant and domineering George look sad and desperate at this time, there was no longer the arrogance of the past. In his eyes, tears were filling them, flowing down the corners of his eyes. The cry of killingsted only five minutes, then gradually disappeared. It was quiet again. But George was no longer sleepy, lying on the bed, he was weeping in despair. With his hands clenched into fists, his eyes looked like a crumbled beast, full of anger. "When I find out who did it, I swear that I will cut your corpse into pieces, otherwise I will be thundered!" This was the thought in George''s mind. At this moment, only this thought remained in his mind. When people were forced to the point of copse and despair, all that could be revealed was the mentality of revenge like a primitive beast. The Hughes family was in an uproar. It had no effect on Jack, who was thousands of miles away. At dawn. He went to DT real estate agency with Brent. As for Yael and Vinna, Jack didn''t worry anymore. What should be said, what should be taught, has all been done. It was an issue between the two, after all, he should let the two people solve it by themselves. If Yael couldn''t untie the knot in his heart, he as an outsider couldn''t untie it too, even God couldn''t solve it. "Young Master, the Hughes family has been too restless these days." Brent, who was driving, said with a yful smile. Jack rubbed his nose, smiled lightly and looked out of the window, the scenery was flying by the car. He whispered softly, "People who have wrongdoings in the past, they will always have to pay the price. George had repeatedly harmed me. It should be expected that he will have something like what is happening today, even the Buddha has temper, not to mention... I am not a Buddhist, and I don''t believe in Buddism." The cold meaning went through bones. After a pause, Jack said, "By the way, Brent, can you help me book a wreath. If it''s done, I will have to show something." "Sure!" When Jack arrived at thepany, thepany was deserted and empty. He got used to this a long time ago. Whether it was first entering the society to work hard, or being promoted to vice president at DT real estate agency, or now spreading his wings and taking off, he has never forgotten his original intentions. If you want to be stronger, you have to fight harder than others! The stupid bird flies first, it is relying on hard work, not luck. Only when Brent pushed Jack into the office. Brent''s eyes froze suddenly. "Young Master, there is a letter!" Jack frowned slightly. Thepany would be locked after they got off work every day, and there would be security patrols at night. He was sure that after getting off work yesterday, his desk was cleaned up, and there was no such letter. So... who sent this? After taking the letter from Brent, Jack opened it, and his eyes exploded. Two simple words hit his eyeballs like a heavy hammer. "Be careful!" Such a familiar scene instantly reminded Jack of the mysterious person. In an instant, the messy thoughts that had been deeply suppressed by him came to mind again. The mysterious man had repeatedly passed on notes to remind him, so was he an enemy or a friend? In his trip to the North, the mysterious person reminded him to be careful, and two helicopters appeared. The reason that Jack and the others could survive, purely relying on the mysterious person''s help. It was this assassination that made Jack''s opinion of the mysterious person was so unsure. "What do I need to be careful about this time?" Jack''s eyes were dazed, grabbing the letter in his hand. Brent nced at the letter, his face changed slightly, and the scene of the North came to mind. Then he said, "Is it the mysterious person again?" Jack returned to his senses, nodded, and put the letter into the shredder. As the machine shredded the letter paper, Jack smiled and said, "If it''s not him, who else can do such boring tricks?" A whole day, Jack''s mind was filled with the word "Be careful" from the mysterious person, he was puzzled. It has even affected that Jack couldn''t concentrate on work. To be cautious, Jack didn''t ask Brent to leave after he drove him to thepany, instead he had Brent stay in thepany to guard him. This restless feelingsted until the end of the evening. Jack closed the file, stretched, frowned and looked at the setting sun on the west side of the window, it had stained the sky in red. "So, has this day passed without incident?" Taking a deep breath, Jack called Brent and went downstairs. Just as the two of them got into the car. Snap! They didn''t know from which direction a stone flew over and instantly shattered a corner of the Rolls Royce''s windshield. The spreading spider web was faintly in the center, and he could see the stone through the window. "Again!" Jack''s face was gloomy, and he clenched his fists subconsciously. The light shed in his eyes, and he could vaguely see the stone that was wrapped in paper. Brent got out of the car, got the stone out and threw it away. After removing the note, he returned to the car with a gloomy expression. When he took down the note, he had already read it. It was just because he had read it that Brent looked so gloomy and unreasonable. Jack took the note. When he looked at the content, his face became gloomy for an instant, exactly like Brent''s. The content of the note was "Be careful of disaster! Your wife!" The word disaster was unpredictable. But thest two words made Jack extremely angry. The same reminder appeared at the beginning. At that time of Hana''s plot, it was exactly the note that made Jack suspicious of Amber in an instant. But as Amber woke up from the nightmare and cried and wailed in his arms, all suspicions disappeared. The note of the mysterious man also became extremely ridiculous. But... now it appeared again! "Young Master..." Brent whispered. Jack crunched the note into a paper ball, threw it out of the window, and said indifferently, "Let''s go home." The Rolls-Royce started and drove onto the road. After autumn hit, the days were getting shorter and shorter. At this time night gradually fell. In the city the lights were starting to shine. The neon lights that could be seen everywhere had brought the whole city into another surging situation.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. On the winding road to TM Vi district. Dim yellow street lights were not far apart from each other. While the environment was beautiful and pleasant, the property prices were also so high as if to let the entire city stay under the Vi district. So that this mountain road, at night, seemed more deserted than the city road. The Rolls Royce drove slowly, passing by cars going up and down from time to time. Jack''s face was condensed, the two notes from the mysterious person that he received today continued to appear in his mind. What exactly did he want to say? Bang! While frowning and thinking, there was a sudden loud noise. The Rolls Royce stopped with a crunch. Jack was taken aback. Almost at the same time, Brent suddenly shouted, "Young Master, be careful!"??????? Chapter 607 Being Kidnapped When Brent warned him, Jack narrowed his eyes, with full of coldness. Through the windshield in front of the car, he could see a BMW X5 parked in front of Rolls Royce, but the impact just now was caused by rear end collision! Rolls Royce was trapped on the road by a precise and tacit attack. This... was premeditated! Almost at the same time, There were seven masked people got out of BMW X5. There was sound of opening the door from the car behind Rolls Royce. A dozen people rushed to Rolls Royce in a sh. Brent was about to open the door and rush down. But those masked people rushed over first, and kicked the door hard, making the door shut heavily. Brent pushed the door with his hands, struggling to open it. Then, some people also rushed to the driver''s door and blocked it. In the blink of an eye, The passenger doors were roughly pulled open. Jack looked gloomy, clenched his fists with blue veins standing out, and was about to hit. But, a dagger reflecting the cold light touched his throat. "Don''t move!" There was a cold voice. How fast! Jack was shocked. With his ability, even if he was bound, he would not put himself in danger before the others could harm him. The masked man was professionally trained. In a sh, the idea came to Jack. Without waiting for Jack to respond, the masked man in front of him grabbed Jack''s clothes and dragged him out of Rolls Royce. Then two more people quickly stepped forward and lifted the wheelchair down. Jack''s expression was indifferent, his eyes cold, but he didn''t panic at all. Jack clenched his fists and resisted the impulse to hit people. At this moment, he suddenly understood what that mysterious man''s reminder meant! Rear end collision, interception and kidnapping, all of these happened too fast, only ten seconds! "Take him away!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The masked man with the dagger in his hand shouted. "Bang!" Jack''s body shook. He felt a severe blow on his neck and then he fainted. Then, the two masked men beside him threw Jack directly into the wheelchair and headed for the car in the rear. "Young master!" Brent in the driver''s seat was shocked and nervous when he saw Jack was kidnapped. With a loud roar, Brent kicked the door. "Bang!" The heavy door instantly deformed, and the strength directly made several men blocking the door fall to the ground. After getting off the car quickly, Brent ignored the people around him. With scarlet eyes, like a mountain, he ran straight after Jack. But... Brent had just made a move when there was a sharp sound. Instinctively, Brent retreated and leaned back. A dark dagger reflecting cold light passed his face. The dagger made a huge hole in the roof of Rolls Royce. "Ah!" Brent roared, waved his fist and hit this attacker out. In a short time, Those who had just been knocked down by Brent rushed to him again. The situation was tense. The seven people surrounded Brent directly. Brent resisted the attack of the seven men and kept watching Jack, who fainted and was put on the wheelchair. At this moment, Brent''s eyes widened to the extreme. He desperately wanted to break through and chase Jack. What made him despair was that, with his skill, he was trapped by the seven people in front of him! No matter how hard he waved his fists and feet, these seven people surrounded him all the time, making it impossible for him to break through the encirclement. "Young master..." As Jack was lifted into the car, Brent''s eyes were full of mes of being angry. Just like a crazy beast, he hit a man in front of him out. But before he continued to attack, The dagger reflected the cold light again, and Brent immediately felt a strong sense of death. Quickly, Brent wriggled to avoid the dagger. "Pu!" A dagger went into Brent''s right shoulder and blood spattered. Meanwhile, Jack who was in aa had been carried into the car by several masked men. The car roared, reversing quickly, and drove down the mountain at a very fast speed. "Young master..." Brent even forgot the sharp pain of the stabbed shoulder as he watched the car leave at such a high speed. The blood, flowing from the body along the dagger, dripped down to the ground, and soon formed a pool of blood on the ground. As Jack was taken away, all kinds of emotions came together and turned into a strong intention to kill. Next second, With Brent''s roar echoing through the mountain road. He raised his hand and pulled out the dagger from his shoulder. Then strong intention to kill made the seven people around scared. Brent was not afraid of death. Like a tiger in the sheep, he rushed directly to the seven people in front of him. The daggers swung fast. The roars sounded time to time. Brent and the seven masked men attacked each other hard. There were the sounds of fists and bodies hitting, the sounds of shouting, and the sounds of daggers piercing into the bodies. The air soon filled with a strong smell of blood. Brent was like the death at this moment. His every movement and even his eyes were frightening On the mountain road, the dim light made the shadows very long. The shadows of them shook, and the fight was very fierce. Within seconds, three people were stabbed by Brent and fell into a pool of blood. But these people were not ordinary people, nor ordinary robbers. The car robbery and the siege to Brent at this time showed the amazing cooperation. Three were knocked down by Brent. The price was that Brent''s body was covered with dozens of stabs. "Pu!" Brent knelt in the pool of blood, his scarlet eyes full of reluctance. However, his whole body was already covered with red blood, just like a bloody man. "Damn, how dare you kill my brother?" A masked man angrily waved a dagger. But before the dagger stabbed Brent, the man was stopped by another masked man, "The task is done, retreat now!" "I want revenge!" That masked man roared angrily. Next second, Brent, kneeling in a pool of blood, suddenly raised his head and stared at the roaring masked man with a terrible look. Just a look instantly let the masked people stunned, as if he were falling into the iceberg. The masked man soon recovered from rage to calm down. Watched by Brent, the masked man even felt that even if he stabbed Brent, Brent still could kill him. In the short battle, he felt deeply about Brent''s terrible fighting power. Each of them had good physical strength and fighting skills. With such terrible fighting power and tacit cooperation, three of them were still killed by Brent! This man was terrible! "Let''s go!" The masked man took a deep breath, calmed down and turned around first to get on the car. The BMW X5 quickly turned around and rushed down the mountain road. Brent watched the taillights disappear quickly. Scarlet eyes were full of reluctance, but eyes were quickly dim. Originally straight upper body suddenly softened, and Brent fell in the pool of blood.????????????? Chapter608 Living Like a Dog Tick...tick... The water dripped onto the ground and reverberated in the darkness. Darkness, narrowness, depression. Those were Jack Hughes''s feeling about surroundings. He just woke up, he could still feel the pain in the back of his neck, which was extremely ufortable. But at this moment, he gritted his teeth and resisted fear to force himself to calm down. It was just that ticking noise made him cannot bepletely peaceful. When a person was in the dark, all senses would be amplified and became sensitive and suspicious. The only thing Jack could do at this time was to restrain the expansion of fear in his heart, to try not to make a sound and to force himself to sort his mind. He could feel that he was lying on the ground, the floor was freezing cold even with several streams of water right beneath him, which made his body even more sticky and ufortable. His hands were tied backwards. It would cause a sharp pain even with the slightest wrists twisting so that Jack knew they did not use a hemp rope, but something like a hard steel wire to tie him up. He was curled up on the ground like dried shrimps with his hands tied behind his back. He was unable to move. Only with one doubt...Where was he now? In the darkness, Jack''s eye-sight flickered, and he kept adjusting his breathing, trying to sweep the messy thoughts and fears in his heart. Brent had told him that only in calmness could you find the ws ande back to life in desperate situations. So he kept still, even when he adjusted his breathing. He could only dare to make his breathe nice and soft without a gasp. The only thing he could do now was to wait! Waiting for the ws to show up. "Fortunately, they thought I was disabled, so they didn''t tie my legs. This gave me the advantage to fight." This was what Jack thought. It was also the only thing he could rely on at this time. The long-term and unremitting super-intensity physical training allowed his physical capability to reach a level that even Brent could be amazed. It was not difficult for Jack to control the enemy with his legs! In the darkness, the sound of "tick...tick..." was never cutting off from beginning. Just being in the darkness made Jack feel that time flied so slowly. Even...under the disturbance of the dripping water, it was hard for him to calcte the time urately, by which the concept of time became a blur. He didn''t know how much time past. Jack kept his hands behind and curled up on the ground, like he was dead already. The dripping water flowed on the icy ground, which made the ground even colder. It was like he was immersed in the icy water. When a chill swept through, making Jack''s body felt stiff and numb. His lips started being trembled and his breathing became unsteady. The sense of hunger that gradually appeared let Jack know he would have been here for a long time. Jack stuck out his tongue to reach the ground and licked the moist ground. Dipping the tip of his tongue to wet ground, so he could keep moist of mouth and throat. It was just that the water on the ground always has an extremely disgusting smell. It was like the smell of arge amount of disinfectant also mixed with some other unidentified smells. But Jack resisted the feeling of nausea and licked the water on the ground "pleasantly". As long as he could be alive, he would even be part of the mud. Only staying alive so he could take a revenge. Even if they wanted him to be a dog, as long as he could survive, he would be it. Once he died, he lose all the jetton to stay in the game. Since childhood, Jack had experienced this situation more than once. The childhood experience made him even feel more unbearable than his current situation. If he could beat that, there was nothing to stop Jack. While licking the wet ground, Jack''s mind was also rapidly spinning.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Even though the sound of dripping water annoyed him so much, he still kept thinking hard. No matter how messy the environment was, as long as he think, he would always get a tiny bit clue. The only thing he could be sure right now was that the mysterious man had sent a message to remind him twice. All the reminders were about the situation he was in right now. Suddenly. Jack''s body took a tremor, and his heart was pumping to extreme level in an instant. The mysterious man reminded him twice, and all the information referred directly to the present scene. But when the message came in for the second time, Amber Knight was also there! "Honey..." Jack murmured. Boom! Someone made a loud noise as soon as he spoke. The dazzling light instantly shone into the darkness where Jack was. The bright light stimted Jack''s eyes and he couldn''t see anything. "Shit! So you have already awake!" Someone was swearing. Jack was in a trance. This means... this bastard had always been outside? I was licking the water stains on the floor like a god damn dog. In order to linger and wait until the opportunity to see ws, but all I need to do was... to make a sound so someone would notice me? What the fuck... Jack blinked vigorously for several times to allow his eyes quickly adapt to the bright light. He tried hard to raise his sight and looked at the person in front of him. This man stood at the door and shrouded in light, so Jack was not able to see his face, but he could tell that he was very tall. "You worked hard manage all this things and what was the purpose of kidnapping me?" Jack curled up on the ground and asked coldly. "Ah! You offended someone you shouldn''t have to. So sad you didn''t even notice it at all." The person in front of him sneered. Jack frowned and he felt uncertainty. Who did I messed up with... anyway? Before he could figure out, the person in front of him leaned over to him. "Since you are awake, how about let''s go out to settle the shit." By speaking to Jack, the man reached his big hand over. With no time to take reactions. Jack''s sight suddenly sharpened. This was the w! Now or never! In an instant, Jack twisted his body abruptly and his legs were like two giant pythons, with a whistling sound, directly wrapped around the neck of the person in front of him. "Ahhhh!" The man yelled in terror. Immediately, his legs exerted all the force he could possibility use then he twisted his whole body to one side. With his legs wrapping around the man''s neck and all power he used, he flew the man out. After hearing a bang, the man fainted. What an assault. The opportunity was at the corner! Jack got up in a hurry. He even had no time to take care of his wrapped hands. He stepped his legs and rushed towards the bright outside. Ran away! Just ran! Everything still had a chance to maneuver only if he could escape! He was locked in this dark house for such a long time so he had no concept of time. He didn''t even know how long he was in detention. If he didn''t escape as soon as possible, the whole world outside may be changed. All his concern came from his wife, Amber. And George Hughes''s Dark Net Assassin Squad. The former one was his life, but thetter one could take away his life! He strode to get out of here. At this moment, Jack tried his best to burst the speed to the limit his physical body could reach. But when he was about to rush out of the darkness and showered his body with light. Boom! Unprepared, a big foot kicked right into Jack''s chest. His throat let out a dull sound then he felt like he was hit by a high-speed car. On the spot, he flew back to the dark house, hit the wall with a bang and fell heavily onto the ground. Jack coughed out a mouthful of blood, sank down on the ground for a long time. At the same time, a cold and disdainful voice exploded beside his ears. "No one can run away in front of my eyes..."00 Chapter 609 The Twelve Golden Guards Staring at the person in front of Jack. Jack partially leaned on the wall, his right hand tightly covered his chest. His kick just now made Jack feel as if his chest was going to explode. He was very skilled! With just one kick, Jack also instantly had a grasp of the strength of the person in front of him. Although that person was going for an ambush just now. Usually Jack could react even if he was ambushed when he was focused. The kick gave no time to react, this person in front of him was at least on the same level as Brent. "Chief." The man who was subdued by Jack just then hurriedly got up and said in a panic, "This dude is totally different from what we got from our intelligence, his legs are not crippled." "Well, that surprised me." The man who kicked Jack said in a deep voice. With that, he stepped towards Jack. As the distances drew closer, the bright light was not focused on him anymore. His appearance was gradually clearer to Jack. The person was no weaker than Brent. His body was like a pagoda, with a square face and thick eyebrows. His stare was fierce, and his hair was upside-down like steel needles, The oppression feeling the person radiated, made no one dare to stare at him. If he were to bepared to Brent, there wouldn''t be a clear winner. The tense feeling had made Jack''s throat stiff. The person stepped in front of Jack, the way he walked, and his moves were calm and unhurried. Follow by that, the man extended his right hand and revealed a smile, "I''ll introduce myself; my name is Achilles White." "The infamous General Achilles White?" Jack smiled, propped his hands on the ground to sit up straight. His right hand reached out for a shake. But just he was about to speak. "I know all your details." Achilles spoke in a stone-cold tone, he frowned and showed displeasure, "But I do not like how youpared me with that ancient bloodthirsty murderer." After a pause, Achilles gave a murderous smile, "Because... the number of people I killed are far away behind him. I am Achilles, nothing else." Jack smiled and felt the tense oppression from him. The idea of escaping was destroyed. Trying to escape from someone that was neck and neck to Brent, with addition of numerous henchmen around him was impossible. Jack rubbed his nose and pped his own legs jokingly, "So you know my legs are crippled?" Achilles was speechless. Suddenly his eyebrows frowned. Jack''s mocking made him furious. He raised his hand and grabbed at Jack''s shirt, "No one dares mock me." Jack didn''t resist instead letting Achilles grabbed him. His eyes shone as he stared directly at Achilles. "I''m actually curious about your identities." Jack smiled faintly, "A premeditated, organized and orderly carjacking in just a dozen seconds and have a highly cooperative and speedy carjacking. Also, every individual has enormous strength, for such an organization like this, not even a typical mercenary''s group could have done it, right?" A calmughter echoed in the darkness. Before being carjacked, Jack was amazed by how these people cooperated and executed the carjacking. This was probably the best cooperation he had ever seen. Even with a team of deadly mercenaries attacked TM vi district didn''t show this kind of cooperation. Most importantly, every individual showed enormous strength. Jack''s physique and fighting skills were learned from Brent. He knew Brent well, especially his strength. Within that short amount of time, Brent was held off by mere seven men. Which meant that those seven men''s strength was not far from Brent. After hearing what Jack had said. The corner of Achilles''s eyes twitched, there was a short shback of surprise in front of his eyes. That short shback of him was caught by Jack that was very close to him, which proved Jack''s assumption. "That bodyguard of yours, killed three of our men." Achilles was furious; his eyes were like bonfire filled with hatred. "Three? Then you guys are great." Jack shrugged his shoulders and said heartily, "Seven men surrounded Brent, only three was killed by him. You should be proud of yourselves." Achilles''s body trembled, swiftly raised his right fist, "Bang" his fist charged towards Jack. nk! His fist hit the metal te and gave out a loud sound. Jack didn''t even flinch, not even blinking. He just stared at Achilles. Achilles''s fistnded left side of Jack''s ear. The strong fist made a shock wave that even his face could feel it. This person ... should be on par with Brent, right? "Come out here!" Achilles eximed coldly. He got up swiftly, turned around and left. The young man that was knocked down by Jack came forward and violently dragged Jack to stand up, then he stood behind him and shoved him in the back. Jack covered his chest with one hand, a strong sense of pain made him difficult to breath. He felt as if his lungs were burning. When the spotlight shone upon Jack. Jack subconsciously squinted his eyes. Only after adapting to the light level did he look around. It was a confined empty ce, like an abandoned factory. The dust on the ground was very thick and not far from him there was a pile of scrap metal. It felt like a deste wastnd. And the ce where he was held was a shipping container. There was a huge searchlight hanging from the beam above the factory. The light was blinding and warm. And not far away, there were seven stout men standing with murderous intentions. Together with Achilles and the person next to Jack, there were nine people in total! "On your knees!" Wham! As the man beside Jack sternly shouted, he felt a sharp pain behind his right knee. He knelt from the bending of his knees. Jack looked hostile as his gaze shone with cold light. He immediately tried to get up. But the man beside him pressed him down with his palm, forcing him to kneel again. "I said on your knees and you must do so. In front of the Twelve Golden Guards, no one dares to stand up straight!" The cold and domineering reproach echoed throughout the factory. Achilles stood not far away from him, looked at Jack indifferently. His gaze was merciless and as cold as ice.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He smiled faintly, and said to Jack, "You should also be proud of yourself for mobilizing the whole twelve Golden Guards. Now... stay down and don''t move." "The Twelve Golden Guards?" Jack was stunned, what kind of organization was this? But he felt that there were disdainful gazes upon him. "Pfft," Jack suddenly let out augh. The voice ofughing echoed; Jack''s face became stone-cold in an instant. "What are youughing at?" The person who was pressing on Jack''s shoulder asked in surprised. In the next moment. A cold, stern voice echoed throughout the factory. His voice was like the cold breeze, chilling and surely. "I, Jack Hughes, only kneel to God, my parents and my wife. For someone lowly like you... are unworthy!"??????????????? Chapter 610 You… Are Unworthy Of Stopping Me! The resolute voice reverberated. Jack exerted both his legs strongly and its muscles started to firm up. All the strength was unleashed immediately. All the people were stunned as they looked in disbelief when he slowly rose to stand. "You..." The person who pressed down on Jack''s shoulders was shocked. Immediately his right hand tensed up and forcibly tried to press Jack to kneel on the ground. But now, his expression changed drastically when he tried to exert his strength. His eyes were filled with horror. How could Jack be so strong? No matter how much strength he used, he didn''t seem to be able to stop Jack. He could only slow the speed of Jack''s rise. Though it was slow, he simply could not stop it! As one of the Twelve Golden Guards, he had not experienced such helplessness for many years. All this while he had been the one that over-matched others and gave them the helpless feeling. The man''s face was red with anger after he overcame his shock. Jack''s ability to stand up became his greatest embarrassment! "Ah!" The man raised his left arm, tensed his muscles, and struck down upon Jack''s shoulders like a hammer with a loud thud. Jack''s body shuddered as his half-raised knee sank slightly and then he arrested its descend. Achilles and the other seven were shocked with their eyes wide open. Jack''s strength... was totally different from what they were told about Jack''s abilities! Even their spirits began to waiver at this point. It was dead quiet in the factory and the air seemed to congeal. Achilles and the rest did not stop him and neither did they say a word. It became a matchup between that man and Jack. There were no skills involved nor any fighting. It was purely a contest of their strength! This went on for five seconds before Jack scoffed, "You are unworthy of stopping me!" Kaboom! This shocked Achilles and the rest. The person who was trying to force Jack down started to perspire at his temples. His muscles firmed up and his veins throbbed as he exerted all his strength. But when Jack said that, his expression changed drastically and his hands started to tremble. That strength was amazingly strong and was transferred from Jack''s shoulders towards the man''s arms. The man was horrified. It looked like the man had seen a ghost. How did this fellow have such strength? "Fuck the hell... off!" Jack thundered. His legs extended strongly and his strength erupted. Whoosh! The swift standing up caused the clothes to flutter. The man who was pressing Jack down was thrown aside by this sudden burst of energy. The man grunted after he regained his bnce. He continued to stare with his eyes wide open when he saw Jack stand up. A rush of emotions stirred within him. Under the exertion of his strength and the subsequent counter by Jack made his arms tremble. Silence. The factory was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. All eyes were on Jack. The twelve Golden Guards were all masters in their own right. Whether it was physical strength or fighting abilities, all were number one in their regions. But this task had already caused the Twelve Golden Guards to lose three men. Now the person who they thought was an easy kill could kill them in return. It was like a crippledmb suddenly became a raging dragon! They were unable to ovee this horrific shock.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "My bodyguard can kill three of you. My skills are just below him but if you force me to kneel, then I''ll fight to the death, or at least I can take out a couple of you..." Jack said coldly and mercilessly. His threat sent a chill down their spines and immediately it was like the air congealed and froze. Even if they were the Twelve Golden Guards, they felt that the threat was real and started to feel flustered. "Ha!" Suddenly, Achilles scoffed confidently, "What happened to us? We are after all the Twelve Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry. Compared to any Army, we are experts and elites. Now we are all scared silly by a brat? What a joke! Just imagine what others will say about us if this got out?" Jack''s killer expression changed immediately when he heard this and it was like a ''boom'' sounded in his mind. "You are from the Dragon Cavalry?" Jack said as his doubts about this group of people were eased. After all, he had injured and beaten the Lieutenant of the Dragon Cavalry, Chattis, at the Capital. So it looked like they were here for revenge! "That''s right!" Achilles looked sternly and red at Jack with his eyes wide open, "To tell you the truth, the twelve of us were activated exactly because of the incident with Chattis. Now from the looks of it, it wasn''t a loss of face for Chattis to be severely injured by you andying in the hospital." After hesitating, Achilles looked towards Jack''s legs and said, "If it wasn''t you trying to continue your charade with your legs, then that attack on Chattis wouldn''t be a severe injury but a fatal hit. That Chattis should be thankful that you pulled your punches." Jack grinned at Achilles. If it wasn''t Jack''s worry about the three hundred men strong Dragon Cavalry, then Jack could have easily killed Chattis with a wine bottle. Then, as the words were spoken, Achilles''s energy started to rise and umte along with his confidence. He started to take up a stance to focus his energy. Then, Achilles grunted with a burst of energy. Rip and tear! The short t-shirt that he was wearing immediately ripped into pieces. His bronze and well-defined muscles were exposed for all to see. Even Jack was startled with this and his pupils began to constrict. Achilles was very muscr and there didn''t seem to be an ounce of fat on his body. The upper half of his body was enough to radiate the feeling of his immense strength. What rmed Jack was that Achilles''s upper body was filled with numerous scars of previous wounds. Just as Jack was stunned, Achilles said with a roar, "You, you should know what you did to Chattis. Do you know how important the Dragon Cavalry is to me?" "You should be proud of yourself that I had activated the Twelve Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry to deal with you. Even the frontier enemy elites had not deserved such attention from us!" "Chattis is my disciple and the rising star of Dragon Cavalry who I had spent enormous effort to groom!"??????????? Chapter 611 Everyone Was Shocked! The shout was as loud as thunder. Jack Hughes''s body suddenly trembled and he felt the strong wind blowing towards him. He focused his gaze and he saw Achilles who had a strong and tall body walking towards him with a mighty aura and serious look. At the moment, Jack even had the illusion of facing the sea of blood and a huge mountain that was moving. "I, Achilles, am the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guards. I lead the Twelve Golden Guards. Today, let me try to fight with you, arrogant man!" "If you could withstand thirty attacks from me, then Dragon Cavalry would spare your life and lightly punish you. If you couldn''t withstand it, then you will die!" Boom! A violent and strong punch directly moved towards Jack''s face under an extremely loud shout. This punch had made the eight people''s faces change a lot. As the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guards, whether Achilles''s personal skills or his qualities of fighting were undoubtedly the top. He had made the other eleven people be convinced to be the leader. Those eight people clearly knew how scary was the punch. It seemed possible that it could destroy the gold or stone! However. In the blink of an eye, Jack''s reaction had made everyone''s expression change a lot. At the same time, because they were shocked, the loud sound of them who took a deep breath was heard. "Is he crazy? Is he a mad dog?" "Oh my god. Does he want to die on the spot? He is moving forward instead of retreating?" "Damn! This guy is really too arrogant. A steel te couldn''t even withstand Achilles''s punch. He actually wants to move forward and receive the punch!" The sound of mockery and surprises was echoing. At the moment, Jack didn''t fall back while facing Achilles who was violently rushing towards him. He looked serious, fierce, and calm. He slowly bent his body and showed a ... fighting stance! When Achilles''s strong punch almost reached him. Suddenly, Jack shouted. His shout was as loud as thunder. After the shout. His body that had been preparing for a long time immediately lunged forward and ejected like an arrow on a bow. Both his feet stepped on the ground. His strength directly transferred from his waist to his right fist. The full power... punch! Boom! The fists met each other. A loud sound like thunder was heard. Jack felt extreme pain in his finger bones. The pain immediately moved along from his finger bones to his upper body. At the moment. Jack''s expression changed a lot. He staggered and took more than ten steps backward to only stabilize his body. Yet, his right hand clenched into a fist. It kept trembling. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to open his hand, but the fists that met each other just now didn''t only let his hand feel painful but also paralyzed. At the moment, he couldn''t even open his five fingers immediately. However, Achilles who was in front of him still stood in ce while showing a fierce look. After seeing this scene. The eight Golden Guards suddenly showed a look as if they had known about it. They had expected this! From the time when Jack threw a punch, eight of them had already expected this oue. "You are overestimating yourself! "Do you really think that the Twelve Golden Guards'' Chief Guard is worthless? Even the god of war from the bordend had to carefully deal with Achilles. Take a piss and look at yourself on it." "He is really arrogant. This is the first time that I have seen an ordinary person who dares to fight and exchange punches with Achilles." Mockery andughter were immediately heard. The way that eight of them looked at Jack was like looking at a clown. It showed a strong disdain. However. When eight people paid their attention to Jack andughed at him. Step! A sound of a light footstep was as loud as thunder. Those eight people who wereughing had clearly heard the sound of the footstep. However, Jack who they were looking at did not take any step back anymore. Then... The smiles on the faces of the eight people were suddenly frozen and their eyes looked terrified. The next second. Eight of them looked at Achilles at the same time. The eight people''s bodies trembled after they looked at him. A loud sound was heard in their heads. Achilles who was originally standing steadily in ce had already taken a step backward with his right leg. He took a very small step. However, even though it was a small step, he still took a step back! When the force was too much for his body to withstand, then he would only take a step backward to dissipate the force. In the other words, Achilles'' punch made Jack take more than ten steps backward just now. However, at the same time, Jack''s punch also made Achilles take a step backward! Even though he only took a step back, the eight Golden Guards looked frightened as if they had met a ghost. It was because... even eight of them didn''t guarantee they could force Achilles... to take a step back while taking the direct punch! "Achilles... really took a step back?" A voice of disbelief from a Golden Guard was suddenly heard. The words were like pouring water into the boiling hot oil pot that had made the other seven Golden Guards'' expression look strange. The fact that Achilles took a step backward was like a loud p that wasnded on their face. It had also let them feel disbelief as if they were dreaming. "Huh..." Achilles harshly let out a breath. The way he looked at Jack was not disdainful like just now. Instead, his face showed some confusion and fear. It was like what the eight Golden Guards had said. In the Dragon Cavalry, he was known for his strong and powerful body! Dragon Cavalry was well-known because every soldier charged in and fought with a gun and a horse. They had fought until the people from the bordend felt terrified. In this strong and powerful army, body strength was what they concerned the most. Achilles'' body strength... ranked the second-highest among the three hundred thousand soldiers from Dragon Cavalry! "I am really curious. ording to my information, you had been a normal person for the past twenty years. You only started to be strongst year. You also just started to have organized training for your body and fighting skills at that time." Achilles'' serious voice could be heard. The way he looked at Jack was extremelyplicated, "I really couldn''t imagine how you have transformed from a normal person to the standard like you now in one year''s time! Even the word ''talents'' is insulting your growth speed!" The normal people said that "people who had strong bodies were simple-minded". It was merely a joke for those who had really trained their bodies and fighting skills. A person who had a strong body could immediately determine the fighting rhythm and the movement of the opponent. He could also make a counter-attack while dodging the opponent''s attack. If he was really simple-minded, he couldn''t do it up until this point. However, a person''s body and fighting skills had to take a long time to persistently do training in order to grow consistently. However, most people would have a limit. There was also a difference in their limits and growth speed. For Achilles, Jack was obviously... abnormal! Although there were talented people who were gifted by God since they were born, they could have a strong body after growing up. They just had to slightly train their fighting skills and they could be considered one of the Master. Some people could exceed the limit of their growth speed after getting systematic trainingpared to normal people. They would improve with an extremely fast speed and surpass the people from the same level. However, ording to the information, even though Jack was extremely talented, it still couldn''t exin his growth speed! Looking at Achilles burning''s gaze. Jack moved his five fingers of his right hand. He slowly raised his hand and rubbed his nose. "In fact, I have been doing training since young. I only started to do more intense training this recent year. That is why I have be this strong. Actually, you guys do not have to be so surprised." Upon hearing this.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Achilles and the eight Golden Guards'' faces had be red. The way they looked at Jack was like they wanted to engulf him. Chapter 612 Thirty Attacks! ''Is this guy... showing off?'' ''He only did a more intense training for the past one year, and he became like this?'' A normal person would probably believe Jack Hughes''s words. However, those who were standing in front of Jack were the Twelve Golden Guards of Dragon Cavalry! They all had strong bodies and outstanding fighting skills. Therefore, they clearly knew how hard Jack was trying to show off himself! Any person who trained their body could never grow up until the point to make Achilles take a step back with one punch after only one year of intense training. Even they, Golden Guards, couldn''t do this! Otherwise, Achilles wouldn''t be the Chief Guard anymore! "Bullshit!" Achilles'' waved his big hand and he looked angry and fierce, "Do you think I am stupid? I have the information about you. You didn''t have any money to seek systematic training for thest twenty years. With only your normal training, it could only make you stronger and keep yourself energetic." "Your changes started from this recent year. Your body became stronger only after your bodyguard nned systematic training for you. However, talents could not even exin your growth speed for this one year!" When Jack heard Achilles'' uncontroble shout. Even Jack also frowned and thought about it carefully. He had the same doubts more than one time. The strongest doubt he had was when he jumped into the sea because he was sabotaged and poisoned in the other country. After being rescued from the sea, even though the poison had spread through his blood, the best doctors from the world had said the fact that he was still alive was a miracle. However, he wasn''t only safe and sound but he was also unharmed. Even the side-effect of having a pair of disabled legs was acted by him. Compared to thest time. His doubt was even stronger because it was stated by the real expert! Dragon Cavalry that had more than three hundred thousand''s soldiers only had twelves Golden Guards. By looking at this ratio, it was enough to prove how strong were the Twelve Golden Guards. Furthermore, Achilles had said that the the Twelve Golden Guards could be evenpared to the Warrior King and God of War. And the words were said by the strongest person and Chief Guard from the the Twelve Golden Guards, Achilles. He quickly recalled the training he had for thest year. Honestly, when Jack saw Brent feeling shocked after seeing his growth speed, he only thought it was achieved because of his talents and hard efforts. However, after the incident at the other country and the fact that Achilles looked fierce and furious in front of him. He started... to doubt himself. He subconsciously raised his hands. His eyes looked nk. He slowly opened and closed his hands. He repeated the movement several times. "So... what''s wrong with my body?" When Jack murmured with doubts, he could clearly feel the terrifying gazes that were full of questionings on him. Not only Achilles was stunned. Everyone around was stunned. If these words were said and the gazes were shown by the people around him, Jack wouldn''t really mind them. However, the eight Golden Guards who were in front of him were enemies! It was impossible for Jack to not care about the fact that he had a strong body that even his enemies were stunned and they couldn''t even ept the fact. "What... have you experienced?" A voice of questioning was suddenly said by a Golden Guard. Jack raised his head and looked at the Golden Guard who asked the question. At that moment, he rarely showed an awkward look. Yes. He showed an awkward look while facing the enemies. Then, Jack awkwardly showed a fatuous smile, scratched his head, and shrugged his shoulders, "It is true that I have be like this only after a year. Maybe... I am truly a genius even if you guys don''t want to be convinced."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Ah!" After he said the words. Achilles who was extremely furious while standing in front of Jack suddenly shouted and rushed towards him as if a strong wind was blown. "Receive my thirty attacks. If you don''t die, I will let you live! If you couldn''t receive my attacks, then you will die. You will use your life to pay for the price that you had injured my student, Chattis!" The voice was as loud as thunder and it was extremely domineering. The strong wind blew into Jack''s face. A strong murderous intention followed after the wind. It was like huge waves that were going to engulf Jack. Jack looked extremely serious. He didn''t dare to be careless or to be distracted. Just now the fact that he received the punch with his fist seemed arrogant. In fact, Jack wanted to find out Achilles'' true strength. This brutal and straightforward way was the fastest way to find out his true strength! However, the result... made Jack feel extremely worried. There were only a few people who could let him feel this kind of terrifying feeling. They were Brent, Brown Hughes, and the person from the Powell family who was killed by the mysterious man. Isaac Wells from Grand Freemasons also let Jack have this kind of feeling. However, Isaac didn''t show too much pressurepared to those three. Isaac was considered half a person in Jack''s heart. Boom! A sound of strong wind was heard. Achilles moved his right hand and swung towards Jack like a python and a dragon. It wasn''t the punches. The muscles around his arms were directly swung towards Jack like a wooden stick. The wind caused by him could even be felt by Jack. His face could feel the pain caused by the wind as if his face was torn although he was a meter away from him! "Achilles is getting serious!" The eight Golden Guards'' expressions looked serious. "Thirty attacks. I think this guy probably couldn''t make it." "Although Achilles was forced to take a step back by this guy''s punch just now, this guy was punched and he staggered backward for more than ten steps. With such a difference in power, he couldn''t receive those thirty attacks. Even if he only defended himself, he would be dead for sure!" "Not really. What if this guy ys some tricks that he does not only defend but he also quickly dodges and falls back?" A Golden Guard said a different opinion, "Although it is a little shameless, it is... still... possible to survive our leader''s thirty attacks." After he said the words indecisively. Another Golden Guard raised his hand and patted on this Golden Guard''s shoulder, "It is no longer possible. He is dead for sure. Look at his suicidal move." Upon hearing this. The indecisive Golden Guard was frightened. He turned and had a look. He was suddenly stunned. While facing Achilles'' arm swings. At that moment, Jack didn''t dodge. Instead, he bent his body and showed a fighting stance. His eyes fiercely red at Achilles. The next second. A loud sound was suddenly heard on the ground. Jack didn''t move backward but he immediately moved forward and rushed towards Achilles who was close to him like storms. "My way of fighting is to bravely charge forward!" The cold and firm words were shouted by Jack. Buzz! At the same time, Achilles'' arms that were like a python and a dragon were swung close to Jack. Under everyone''s frightening gazes. Jack suddenly nted his body, lowered his back and waist backward as if he had precisely predicted his moves. Achilles'' arms barely went past his face. This scene had immediately made eight Golden Guards in amotion. ''He... is really crazy!'' "Die!" However, Achilles'' arms that looked like a python and a dragon were suddenly curved. They directly moved towards Jack''s chest to give Jack who lowered his back and waist backward a full power of elbow hit while he was shouting. "It is fast!" Jack''s heart immediately beat vigorously as if it was going to jump out of his chest. At that moment, his face looked pale!??????????? Chapter 613 Terrifying Combat Instinct It ended already... When the eight Golden Guards saw this scene from the sidelines, they all understood it. His chest was elbowed heavily. It was enough to break the ribs and might even affect other vital organs such as the heart. That one punch was enough to kill him. An average person couldn''t even do that with just one elbow strike. But Achilles White was the one who elbowed. Not only ribs would break, even a steel te couldn''t withstand his strength. After all...steel tes were harder than bones! "Break it!" The veins on the corner of Jack Hughes'' eyes burst in that nick of time. Madness and viciousness shed on his pale face. Under everyone''s terrified eyes. As he mmed his feet forward, his body suddenly lost support and hit the floor. As he took advantage of his fall and Achilles'' elbow strike to pull away. Jack suddenly wriggled his waist and locked Achilles'' right leg with his legs. With a strong twist. Though Achilles continued to be tough and vicious, a hint of panic still shed across his face in that instant. As he felt the force was like a python coiling around his legs. Achilles instantly retracted his elbow, then pushed it out along the twist. As he did so, Achilles'' eyes suddenly darkened. His pupils constricted when he saw Jack approaching him. What followed was a rain of strong kicks. Boom, boom, pow... The sound of continuous kicks echoed in the workshop. The battle between Jack and Achilles immediately heated up. Each strike was delivered with strength and force on the opponent. This scene was totally unexpected by the eight Golden Guards. They were all stunned and in disbelief. One of them even rubbed his eyes to confirm that what he was seeing. There was no defense nor shameless retreat. Rather, with a normal yet extremely irregr stance, both attacked and hit back at each other. This son of a bitch... Though the eight Golden Guards were used to seeing life and death, they all felt nervous at this moment. All eyes were focused on Jack and Achilles in this fierce battle. Every move was caught into their eyes. But the more they watched, the more frightened and terrified they felt. Whenever they saw Achilles'' overwhelming killer moves, the crazy Jack could always forcibly duck it with a skill they never expected and then counterattacked. Though Jack was hit again and again during the quick duel, he looked weaker and more distressed aspared to Achilles. But they eight of them thought that as long as he wouldn''t get hit by Achilles'' one-hit kill, Jack''s injuries were not enough to determine who would win. "Hiss..." With a gasp, one of the Golden Guards murmured in horror, "Thisbat instinct, is terrifying..." When they heard this. The other seven Golden Guards also couldn''t conceal the shock they felt and nodded in agreement. Even if the one in front of them was Jack, the one who injured Chattis. In the Dragon Cavalry, Chattis was Achilles'' disciple, everyone''s hope at being the next generation''s lieutenant. But at this moment, the Golden Guard couldn''t conceal the recognition and respect they felt for their enemy Jack. There would always be another type of respect for strongpetitors. And while everyone was doubting him, Jack burst out his shockingbat instinct. Thus, Jack earned their respect. One''s physique andbat skills could be improved through systematic training. Although there were limits and growth rate thresholds, improvements could still be seen. As long as one continued withmitment, the limit could still be broken through with enough time. However, only thebat instinct was innate! It was a talent, but it was rarer than talent! In a battle, one must be able to react quickly with the best, untraceable, and remarkable solution. That was whatbat instinct was! The training afterwards, no matter how hard one trained, couldn''t enhance one''sbat instinct that much. It was something thates naturally, an instinct that couldn''t be described through words. For instance, when facing with the same move, an ordinary person would have just one way to dodge it; people with great physique and training could think of ten ways from all the methods in all possibilities and determined in that instance. But one''sbat instinct would not only make one think of ten extreme ways. It could also derive and bring out...the best way! Just like when Jack was faced with Achilles'' violent attacks, he would always dodge with a method the Golden Guards couldn''t believe and didn''t expect to sessfully dodge. Although every attack was under his expectation, it was dangerous all the time. But he did sessfully dodge them! And...definitely not everyone could do it! "Go and die!" The ferocious Achilles once again caught Jack''s w. This time, he instantly decided to not give Jack any chance to dodge. Following his movement, he hit Jack with his huge figure. "Mountain Knock!" Buzz! As he moved horizontally, the wind blew as well, which produced an explosive sound when his pants shook. Jack''s expression changed, and panic suddenly appeared in his eyes. Achilles was raged with intimidation. And Jack hadpletely no time to dodge. But he just couldn''t dare retaliate this "Mountain Knock". Achilles already had the physical advantage, and his strength was brought to its extreme with this "Mountain Knock". It wouldn''t even be surprising if he broke a tree bigger than a human being! In a sh. Jack''s eyes suddenly flickered with rage. As he faced Achilles who was moving horizontally towards him, he instantly jumped into the air. He gripped Achilles'' neck with his legs, froze in the air for a moment, and instantly dodged the impact of Achilles'' "Mountain Knock". Woah! This caused an uproar among the eight Golden Guards at the same time. As Achilles'' head was stuck in between Jack''s legs, he was stunned for a moment. This...could work? However. It was at this moment. It was caught by Jack. His scream echoed around the workshop. At the same time, he twisted his waist and leaned down. With the help of the twist of his waist, he transferred it to his legs. "Argh!" Achilles'' neck felt the force from the twist, and he screamed in pain. He could''veunched the optimal solution with hisbat instinct, he directly followed the strength of Jack''s twist and flew out. At the same time, Achilles delivered a bold punch on Jack''s abdomen. Bang! That tall figure heavily fell to the ground.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Achilles panted hard and sweat heavily, and in his eyes, a rare trace of fear appeared. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction, undoubtedly, that twist could''ve broken his neck. At this time, Jack, who hit by the heavy punch, wasying on the ground, and a pool of blood poured out from his mouth. But at this moment. The Golden Guards, who were onlooking all this time, didn''t look at Jack with disdain and ridicule anymore. They were...shocked and impressed! Based from their experience, how could they not see that the Chief Guard Achilles, the top one of the twelve Golden Guards, was almost killed in that instant a while ago!???????? Chapter 614 Shameless! The factory was deadly silent. The Eight Golden Guards were dumbfounded and frozen. They were even not confident that they would be able to defend against the "Mountain Knock". However, Jack could defend against it and even turned the tide to kill Achilles. Was he...a human? Achilles stood up staggeringly and patted the ash on his body. Then, he moved his neck slowly and the "click" sound was heard. He looked at Jack again, he did not show disdainful sight anymore. Instead, he was ashamed into burning anger. As the leader of the Dragon Cavalry among three hundred thousand people, even if in the hierarchy of the Dragon Cavalry, he was only under one person and above the rest. It was not all about his identity, it was about his personal strength and his ability to give themand! He aimed to take revenge for the member of the Dragon Cavalry this time. The info clearly stated that Jack started to undergo systematic training for only a year. He...was nearly killed by Jack just now! In the beginning, he even said arrogantly that he would kill Jack within 30 attacks. Shameful! Extremely shameful! At the moment, Achilles felt like he was fooled by the info he got. If the info were not gotten by his subordinate but from an external source, he would have punished them under militaryw instantly. "What...have you experienced?" Achilles bit his teeth and spoke the sentence. He treated Jack as a weak rival but Jack showed his excellent fighting skill and dodged his attack agilely. He had gone through a lot of wars and met many people that were good at fighting. But Achilles admitted that no one could defeat Jack merely by their fighting instinct! He was a...weirdo! "It is true that I undergo training for only one year," Jack stood up staggeringly and raised his hand to wipe away the blood on his mouth. But after he wiped away it, the blood oozed out from his mouth continuously. He was in an extremely bad status at the moment. When Jack fought with Achilles, Jack was punched by him although Jack had dodged his unique attack again and again. All in all, for the difference between their body shape and technique. Jack found it hard to win solely by his fighting instinct. However. Achilles stretched his body. Jack''s words were unpleasant to hear. Now... was he teasing me? "Ah!" Out of the blue, Achilles was outraged. He roared and rushed towards Jack. "I will not stop fighting until you die!" Jack bent his body gradually and turned on hisbat mode. He could not get away because the revenge was rted to Chattis. Furthermore, when the Twelve Golden Guards had hijacked him, Brent was furious and had killed three of them! Three of them were the Warrior King, they controlled the entire terrible Dragon Cavalry. Not mention about Chattis, it made the situation worse when Brent killed the Three Golden Guards. When someone was in a hopeless situation, he would not only think of the way of escaping in his mind. Even if he could not get away, he would risk his life to try it. If not, he would pull other people to die together.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Next moment. Jack rushed towards Achilles at a fast pace. They fought again. The punching sound reverberated. The Eight Golden Guards regained their attention and focused on them when they were fighting. One of them muttered, "How many moves already?" After hearing that. The remaining Seven Golden Guards were startled and looked at each other. One of them suddenly changes his sight and muttered, "It almost reaches 28 moves!" What?! The Golden Guards were shocked, they looked at Jack unbelievably who tangled with Achilles again. They were surprised by Jack''s astonishing fighting instinct that they did not care about how many moves were involved. Now, they knew that it had been 28 moves. There were two more moves to reach 30 moves promised by Achilles! But when they thought of that, Jack and Achilles had fought more than two moves! As the leader of the Twelve Golden Guard in Dragon Cavalry, he broke...his promise! The Eight Golden Guards showed a dull face. In the military, the militaryw yed an important role. As a Golden Guard who controlled the entire Dragon Cavalry, he should do whatever he promised. When they were dumbfounded by Jack who could survive after he was attacked by Achilles'' 30 moves. The Eight Golden Guards were a bit annoyed when looked at Achilles'' non-stop moves. "Leader, you have exceeded 30 moves!" One of the Golden Guards reminded him suddenly. "Ah!" The words upset Achilles instantly. Achilles showed his red sights like an insane man. He did not stop his movement and attacked Jack powerfully and continuously. Facing Achilles'' crazy attack, Jack showed a pale and serious face. Jack kept attacked by him. Although he was not killed by Achilles, he could obviously feel that his energy was exhausted. If they continued to fight, he would gradually fall into the abyss set by Achilles and he would be killed atst. Jack kept breathing deeply when he defended against Achilles. His sights were deep as if he was treating Achilles as his prey. Stay calm! Must stay calm! Only when staying calm, the rival''s w could be noticed! Out of the blue. Jack showed a teasing expression on his serious face. He opened his mouth, "You''re the Chief Guard and hold the top position. You have promised to fight for only 30 moves, don''t you want to maintain your dignity anymore?" Thunder! His words stroke Achilles instantly. The reminder from his subordinates had shamed him. Jack''s tease and disdain even upset him. "I don''t believe that I can''t kill you!" Achilles roared loudly. He could not stay calm anymore, he was so ashamed that he became frustrated and insane. Bang bang bang... He attacked Jack with strength continuously. Jack was defending it exhaustedly but he did not stop teasing him, instead he teased him intensively. "Do your entire Dragon Calvary know that their leader is so shameless?" "Be ashamed into anger and do not abide by the promise. So, the militaryws are all rubbish?" "If you want to kill me, just do it. You''re shameless, there is a lot of Golden Guards here, I must die at the end." His intensive tease reverberated in the factory. Even the punching and kicking sound could be heard clearly. Achilles was in an extremely crazy status. The remaining Eight Golden Guards showed a red face, their expression was awkward. They...never be criticized to this extent before. Since they held the identity as an army, they should abide by their promise andw. But Achilles was breaking the rule and made himself ashamed. Jack''s teasing words were sharp and struck the heart of the Eight Golden Guards severely. Finally. One of the Golden Guards stepped forward. Follow by his movement, the remaining Seven Golden Guards walked forward as well.000000000??? Chapter 615 An Attack Shocked Golden Guard "Achilles, stop!" The Golden Guard stepped forward and shouted at the same time. For those who were generals, what they spoke were thews that everyone had to follow. This was the glory of the soldiers, and it was also an inexorablew! It was said in 30 moves they must finish it within 30 moves! Now the amount of moves were over, what Achilles was doing vited the military order. Among the Twelve Golden Guards, Achilles was the Chief Guard. Actually, everyone was of equal rank, maybe he was one level up than others sometimes. But when it came to the glory of the military, the Eight Golden Guards already had have made their decisions. "Ah! Don''te by, you all stand still at where you are!" Achilles noticed that Eight Golden Guards were approaching from the side, he then shouted at them like he got a thunderstrike. Just within this roar. His hands, feet, and moves suddenly became messy. All the moves and tactics suddenly became like random shots. Opportunity...here we were! With a teasing and contemptuous smile, Jack Hughes''s sight suddenly turned as sharp as a sword at the moment. The murderous intent came crushingly. Mad Achilles felt enveloped by the killing intent and his mind was shocked immediately. Was Jack... deliberately irritated me, so to lead me to reveal a w? Damn it! Achilles realized his intention instantly, but it was toote to calm down. He saw Jack, who was close by him, looked like a god of death, with a tremendous killing intent, directly rushed over to him. "Break it for me!" In a panic, Achilles bowed his body, reached out his fists as quick as a dragon''s move and sted towards Jack. "Dragon Suppressing Palm!" All of the sudden, Jack''s hands were like snakes, instantly became very soft as boneless. They directly clung onto Achilles'' strong arms. Without any break, his hands attempted to attack Achilles'' head. "How?" Achilles was shocked and two of his arms were twisted together and were tightly wrapped by Jack so that he couldn''t get rid of Jack no matter how hard he tried. And the Eight Golden Guards who were approaching to them also felt shocked and panicked when they saw the scene. How could... could he move this fast? Even though they had had more than enoughbat experience before, they still felt mind blowing after they witnessed this scene.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jack, who had been suppressed by Achilles all the time, unexpectedly found a w in the counterattack, and he was able to use the killer move! Time seemed to be slowed at this moment. Everything was slowed down. Achilles'' ferocious and crazy face gradually revealed a rarely seen panic. However, Jack looked solemn and stern, as if god of death without any emotion. His arms pierced toward Achilles'' throat at a great speed. This trick was enough to kill Achilles! Unexpectedly, when Jack''s right hand was about to hit Achilles'' throat. Achilles had a sudden move! "Ah!" Frightened Achilles suddenly let out a roar. At the moment his life was hang by a hair, he took waist bent over like a big tree and instantly fell backwards. Achilles brushed against the god of death. "Mountain Knock!" Almost at the same time Achilles lowered his waist, a cold voice roar sted like thunder beside his ears. Boom! What?! At this moment, not only was Achilles shocked, but also were Eight Golden Guards panic stricken. Next second. Achilles felt that his body was hit hard by a speeding truck. Even with his strong and muscr body, he couldn''t resist Jack''s full strength of strick. Apanied by a painful roar, he flew out upside down like a human-shaped sandbag. Afternding, he even rolled over a few rounds. When he stopped, before getting himself up, his pale face suddenly twisted together. Only hearing a sound of "poof", a mouthful of blood spewed from his mouth. Time, at this moment, seemed to be frozen. The Eight Golden Guards, who originally wanted to step forward to stop them, stood still on the spot at where they at and had horror on their faces. "How the hell you can do the Mountain Knock?" One of the Golden Guards blurted out in horror. Jack wiped the blood stains at the corners of his mouth, took at a nce to the Golden Guard with his red eyes. He smiled awe-inspiringly, "Is it that difficult to do Mountain Knock? I just learnt how to do it." Boom! His word was like a thunder, which blew everyone''s mind. Either Achilles or the Eight Golden Guards, who had in bloody fight for countless times and they had been used to see gory things. They had trained their character to keep m even in the brutal war. But this time, they were stunned at the same time. Everyone had different opinions. "You just learnt it? When Achilles only used the move once, and you learnt it?" "You got be kidding! Only by seeing its once so you could do it? It''s impossible!" "Damn, what the fuck! If Achilles'' Mountain Knock was that easy to learn, we would have learned it a long time ago, how are we supposed to give you the chance ?" The Golden Guards eximed one after another. Some of them couldn''t believe it, some fell into suspicion, and some even directly ignored the asion and started cursing. Jack felt extremely exhausted. Seizing Achilles'' w just now and then he did the counterattack. It was a now or over moment. So, he summoned all his strength in one shot. But after the failed counterattack, it still made him exhausted. Staggeringly back one step, Jack shrugged and smiled tiredly, "How hard it would be? It was just about surprising your enemy? Achilles was disturbed by my Dragon Suppressing Palm, so I seized the rare moment." Achilles was so speechless. The Eight Golden Guards were so speechless. This was freaking depressing... They were not stupid. On the contrary, the reason why they could be masters, not only rely on theirbat ability, but also their wit. Jack was not wrong on the theory for the Mountain Knock. But saying and doing were totally different things. Surprising your enemy, the key was how to create unexpected opportunities, how to look at the timing, how to... It was really easy for people who know how to use Mountain Knock. But it was derived from thousands of times practicing. Beginners, who had only seen it for the first time, could actually achieve the point of mastery! If it was really that easy to learn,Achilles'' "Mountain Knock" would have been already spread over 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers. If everything was that easy, they wouldn''t be in this dilemma, which even Golden Guards couldn''t learn how to master the move. Jack spit out a mouthful of blood foam on the ground fiercely and felt the horrified gaze from Achilles and others, his mouth corner turned up slightly. Surprised? I also sneakingly learnt my Dragon Suppressing Palm. After seeing it once, I learned it. However, Jack clearly knew that it was impossible to reverse the current situation. Simply, he thought he had nothing to lose. Moving his painful arms, he stared coldly at Achilles who was still on the ground. Even though the operation of "Mountain Knock" made Achilles threw up some blood, with the difference in body shape, this counterattack wasn''t a fatal attack to Achilles, but only minor injuries. Jack smiled contemptuously, "You are so weak to be the leader of the whole Dragon Cavalry. Since you want to y it dirty, get up, I will beat you to the death!" Achilles'' muscr body took a twitch. All the shock expression on his face suddenly turned into endless rage. Crossing the battlefield with countless bloodbaths, what Jack said aroused Achilles'' intent of killing. Even did not the Eight Golden Guards see him like this. All their expressions changed drastically. Almost at the same time. The Eight Golden Guards rushed towards Achilles all together. Facing the Eight Golden Guards who wereing toward him, Achilles could control his rage. At this moment, he was like a god of death. "Who blocks me will die!"??????????? Chapter 616 Three Days Already! Achilles, who was like a god of death and with the killing intent in his heart, couldn''t stop the Eight Golden Guards from moving forward. Jack looked at this scene only had a sense of absurdity. Were they ying off against each other? Jack staggered back a step, the weakness made it more difficult for him to support his body, and he directly slumped on the ground. Pain, pain wed all over his body. Jack felt his body seemed to fall apart. Even when he breathed, he felt that his lungs were stabbed by thousands of needles and knives. However, Jack''s gaze had always been watching Achilles and the Eight Golden Guards who were about to trigger a fight. "Achilles, calm down!" "Chief, this will mess up the rules and shame the Dragon Cavalry!" "Achilles, if you insisted on fighting, then step over from our bodies!" They shouted firmly; promises were bursting out from their mouths. They were not trying to defend Jack. But the honor of the soldiers! Glory was more important than their lives. "How dare you?" Achilles said that with full of power and grandeur, so that the voice of him was like a thunderstorm. One of the Golden Guard said in a deep voice, "Achilles, all of the purpose of the reaction this time is to take revenge for Chattis. But in the process, our men, who are three Golden Guard, have died. I think you are more than clear about how it matters as you are the Chief Guard. We dare not conceal this thing from the Commander, and the Commander will personallye here soon." Boom! Seemed like furious Achilles was struck by lightning after hearing that. When he heard the word "Commander", seemed like most of his me of anger was extinguished by water. In the Dragon Cavalry, his status was indeed above others but one person. The Commander was the one above him! He was the true master of the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers, the god of war in the North Territory! Seeing Achilles''s spirit was drooping. Another Golden Guard took the advantage of timing and indexed to Jack, "Jack''s life is not only tied to Chattis, but also tied to our three dead guards. We don''t have right to punish him but the Commander. If you are not afraid to the Commander''s fury, we will get out of your way immediately! There was an absolute silence inside the workshop. The Eight Golden Guard refused to give up when they were facing Achilles. Achilles also lowered his head to think about what they said. The light in Achilles'' eyes flickered and fear could be read in his eyes from time to time. A few secondster. Achilles exhaled a heavy breath, "Since the Commander has known, he should make a decision himself. I believe the Commander will make Jack pay for his debts!" Everyone heard it. The Eight Golden Guards secretly felt relief at the same time and their solemn expressions also eased. Jack, who was sitting on the ground nearby them also showed a rxing smile. At least... he could live for a little bit longer. He was d he wouldn''t be killed by Achilles on the spot. With deep thoughts, Jack began to worry about himself. The lives of the three Golden Guards, the Commander... would definitely make him suffer a lot. Subconsciously, Jack took advantage of the confrontation between Achilles and the Eight Golden Guards, his eyes quickly swept across the entire factory building to look for the possibility of escape. Jack could still fight against the beast if he only need to deal with Achilles. But in the face of the Commander of the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers, let alone punishment, even if he solely challenge the Commander, there was absolutely no possibility of surviving in the end. The Dragon Cavalry''s reputation was well-known by people. About the legend of the Commander, even small kids would have heard. Only he himself was guarding the North Territory alone,manding 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers. He was a horrible existence that suppressed other frontier foreigner who had no gut to attack his country. He was the real God of War! ording to tales, he galloped in the battlefield with one spear, ughtered thousands of foreigners, so other nations were terrified by him. ording to another tales, he took a city with his spear by himself. After seed, he stood on the top of the wall and stunned the whole city. No one would ever challenge him. There were countless folk stories about him... The rumors tales that god of war have already swept everyone''s minds with the great victories he gained in the North Territory. God, this word was always superstitious, as if it had be an adjective to praise a person''s outstanding capability. But it was a suitable term for that person! "Shut him back!" Achilles burst into a shout. Jack suddenly pulled his thoughts into reality. When he looked back to Achilles, he saw Two Golden Guards approached to him. He did not resist. Under the circumstance, he knew resisting was meaningless. When he was held by two Golden Guards and approaching to the container, Jack''s sight shed and asked, "How long have I been imprisoned by you?" In the darkness, he quickly regained consciousness. But the long-time suffering made him almost forget the time, there was no way to calcte time urately. Jack was puzzled about how long he had been staying in this ce. "Three days!" Achilles answered him calmly. Boom! Jack seemed like he was struck by lightning and his body trembled suddenly. Three days... it was the amount of time my father fought for me! But I wasted the time by just being locked up here and doing nothing? What happened outside? Had George Hughes dead yet? How about the assassination? Was it exposed? And my wife... In an instant, Jack''s mood was all messed up by many ideas, and his whole body was flooded by anxiety. All the thoughts were freeze-framed by Amber Knight''s face at the end. Crunch! Jack''s eyes suddenly shined brightly, his arms rose up and his hands clenched into fists. "What?" The two Golden Guards holding him were surprised at the same time. Boom! A knife hand abruptlynded behind Jack''s neck causing him into faint on the spot. After throwing Jack into the container, the two Golden Guards walked out but their faces still showed panic. "How did he still have so much strength after taking Achilles'' fierce attack? I thought we would be dying. Surprisingly, he still had the power to resist!" "Damn, this guy is such a freak. If we didn''t collect the information by ourselves, I wanted to sh the information collector since information was ridiculous!" They were discussing while walking away. At the TM Vi District. The night was cold. The cold breeze blew the hair on Amber''s forehead, she looked very sad and euphemistic. Her expression was dazed and dull. She was just like a lifeless doll. Daisy Hill, who was on her side, felt sorry about the woman. She didn''t want to interrupted her so she held the jacket in her hand. She knew that Amber wouldn''t wear the jacket even she passed it to her. In the past few days, the whole family was suffering. Bad news came in all of the sudden. It was like punch that stunned everyone. Even Mr. Ward and Yael Quinn needed to work 24/7 without any rest. Everyone was exhausted. "Amber, it''s cold and windy here, let''s go back to the house." Daisy couldn''t help herself but reminded Amber. Amber with tears in her eyes, she pulled herself back from thoughts. But she didn''t get up and whispered, "Daisy, how is Brent now? Are you worried about him?" Daisy heard the question.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Daisy''s pretty face was soon filled with fear and worry. But as she gritted her teeth, she forcibly endured the grief. She said deeply, "He must be able to wake up soon, I trust him." Amber looked back at Daisy, then turned her sight to her belly. "Baby, dad wille back safely, right?"??????????? Chapter 617 Brent Close to Death At the LJ Hospital. Keeping watch outside the intensive care unit. Mr. Ward, Yael and even Lone Wolf were all exhausted. Their eyes were all bloodshot and swollen; their faces looked withered and sallow. They have been here for 3 days, taking care of Brent for 24 hours per day, it was truly exhausting. Yael and Lone Wolf could just about manage. However for someone as old as Mr. Ward this was particrly overwhelming. Mr. Ward was even struggling to keep on standing; to the extent his whole body now had to rest on the wall just to keep upright. Yael rubbed his sore and dry eyes and then said to Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, you should go back and take a rest. You are too old now to stay awake without sleep for three days." "I''m fine." Mr. Ward refreshed himself and tried to make himself look a little more energetic and alert. He then said with a wry smile, "Right now the situation at home is in a bit of a mess, I can not sleep well even I go to sleep, do not worry, I can handle it." "But I can see you are struggling." Yael sighed, for he had seen just how much Mr. Ward had been suffering the past three days. This old man of seventy years of age, who had been put through such suffering with no sleep and no rest for the past few days, was pushing himself too hard. In addition to this, within these past three days there had been a countless number ofplicated and serious matters he had to deal with. "I will be fine!" Mr. Ward''s eyes were sharp, and then feeling furious suddenly he roared at Yael, "I said I''m fine, so that means I''m fine!" Yael and Lone Wolf were both taken aback. Faced with Mr. Ward''s sudden anger, Yael didn''t argue back, for he could clearly see that there were tears in his bloodshot eyes. He sighed inside. Yael nced at the door of the intensive care unit. Brent had been inside there for three days now, for his condition was still too critical toe out. Yael couldn''t even remember how many critically ill notices he had to sign already. This was because not only did he have to sign some of them, but Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf had also had to sign some as well. Every time a critical illness notice was sent out, in order to give Brent more time they signed it immediately. Finally. The door opened. Director Lansing walked out rather gravely. Mr. Ward and the others hurriedly went over to greet him and asked about Brent''s situation. Director Lansing shook his head, "The situation does not look good." As he said this he then took out a critical illness notice and asked, "Which one of you will sign it?" His tone was very heavy. The three of them felt dejected when they saw the critical illness notice. "I will sign it!" Mr. Ward then signed it immediately. When he saw that Director Lansing was about to go inside again, he hurriedly grabbed him and asked, "Could you please give some more details regarding the situation?" Usually hospital never told patients or their families the full details of the patient''s conditions and they barely gave a final saying. This was because no one could ever be sure if something unexpected would happen. However as he looked at the three of them exhausted, he decided to give them more details, but what he said made all of their hearts sink. Director Lansing said, "Fortunately he is strong, but for now we have done everything we can, and now it is up to him whether he will make it through this or not." Their faces all turned pale, and they all staggered back. Once Director Lansing had gone back inside the ICU, the three of them returned to their senses. Simply put, Brent was very close to death. If there was nothing else the doctors could do then it was all up to him. He was already inside the gate of heaven and hell, just one more step forward and this would be his demise. If the only thing keeping him alive was his strong will, then was this really enough? "I really can''t tell everyone about this, especially Daisy." Mr. Ward said decisively in a deep voice. Yael and Lone Wolf both agreed and nodded together. If there was sudden news of the death of a beloved one, it really would be too much to handle for everyone. While the three of them were busy outside. Although Amber, Daisy and Vinna were currently back at the house. However everyone knew that Amber was still devastated about what had happened to Jack, and Vinna was struggling in dealing all the matters. Daisy was the only one who was keeping things stable at home. However everyone knew the feelings that Brent and Daisy had for one another. When Brent was moved into the ICU, Daisy was more anxious than anyone. In order to stay calm she had been relying on her strong temperament. However if she was to hear about this piece of news, without doubt this would be too much for her to bear. "Lone Wolf, you keep watch tonight." Mr. Ward ordered Lone Wolf. He then left together with Yael. "Is there something I can help with?" Their path was then suddenly blocked by Lyndall who hade over to them in a wheelchair. Jack was in an ident and Brent was moved into the ICU, so Lyndall was naturally also worried. Lyndall''s current state was that he had recovered enough to ride in a wheelchair, but after he had heard that Mr. Ward and the others were outside the ICU, he rushed over without hesitation. Even though what had happened was such a big event, if he could just help a little then it was better than nothing. Mr. Ward shook his head and said, "Just keep on resting and recuperating." "Did you not find out any news?" Lyndall was a little bit disappointed, but he still asked after having many questions stuck in his mind for the past three days. From Jack''s ident to now he had been in the ward for three days, and hadn''t even seen Mr. Ward and the others.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "You..." He was already exhausted, but being cornered like this was making Mr. Ward angry. However, seeing Lyndall feel rather upset, he swallowed back down his words and walked aside. Yael sighed and said to Lyndall, "The surveince footage around the TM Vi District has been destroyed by someone. But luckily that night some residents who had been in the area by chance found Brent who had been lying in his own pool of blood and immediately got him to the hospital. But if they had found him just momentster then he would have been dead." Lyndall''s pupils shrank and looked worriedly at the closed ICU door. "How is he?" Yael shook his head and said gravely, "He is in a very critical condition; it has been luck so far that he has survived these past three days." Yael''s words were sincere, and there was no sign of him making any kind of joke about the situation. If it wasn''t for luck then Brent never would have been discovered and brought to the hospital. If he wasn''t found at that time, then the next day it would have been entirely possible that Brent would have been dead lying in a pool of blood. Yael recalled the time when he rushed to the hospital to see Brent''s injuries, and at the time even he couldn''t help but feel frightened. Yael pointed a finger at the door to the ICU and said, "The only clue we can get to find out what happened the other night is if Brent can survive and tell us himself." The only clue? Lyndall''s heart beat rapidly. Would this take a miracle? Taking a deep breath, Lyndall said "I''ll be here to stay watch, and since my injury is no longer serious, staying upte is fine." With Jack in trouble, and Lyndall''s current state, he was the only person left who could help out with the situation, so he felt thankful and said, "Alright, thanks!" Yael then said, "I really hope a miracle will happen." "I am leaving, it''s much better to believe in yourself than believe in a miracle!" Mr. Ward then irritably dragged Yael away, "Fate is hard to overturn, but man can triumph over nature. Throughout my life, I''ve never believed in miracles, only in myself!" The two of them then walked out of the hospital. Mr. Ward''s phone then rang. As soon as he answered the phone, Mr. Ward suddenly looked flustered. After he hung up the phone, Yael frowned and looked at him nervously and asked, "What''s going on?" Mr. Ward looked at the ground with dull eyes, and when Yael asked him what''s wrong, his body trembled. A bitter smile of despair suddenly appeared on his face, "Misfortunes nevere alone. Although it''s been three days and George isn''t dead, however Patrick held a family meeting and has revealed an assassination mission being led by the Dark Net Assassin Squad." 0000 Chapter 618 Ineffective Solution At the Hughes family. The family meeting, didn''t let the haze over the Hughes family disappear, it was even more serious. With the meeting being ended. The Hughes family were in shock, anger, and some of them felt incredible and absurd... Each one had their own thoughts, and everyone was waiting anxiously. Inside the room. The atmosphere was freezing. The killing intent was surging in the air. George sat on the bed, his frail face was full of murderous expressions. Beside him were Killian and Ivy standing. The expressions of the two of them were equally ugly. The three-day deadline was up! At the family meeting just now, Patrick announced the progress of the investigation. But what had been announced was almost nothing! The assassination of George was originated from an assassination mission released by the Dark Net Assassin Squad. Just this piece of news was ineffective to everyone. After nearly a week of investigation, all the forces of the Hughes family''s intelligence agency were gathered to detect such useless news. When did the intelligence of the Hughes family be so weak? "The Old Master, there is just one piece of information from him?" George gritted his teeth and asked again in disbelief. "Only this." Killian said solemnly, "The Hughes family intelligence forces will continue to investigate." "But I... can''t wait!" George looked up suddenly, his scarlet eyes revealing endless anger, "I worry about being killed every day. I worry about being killed when I sleep. I worry when I wake up. Even when I get up to pee, I worry about whether someone will be there in the toilet, I worry if suddenly a bomb will hit and bomb me to pieces." "How can the intelligence forces of the Hughes family be so weak? In nearly a week, we have detected nothing at all?" "Those killers are like mad dogs, they are like moths rushing into the fire. You smell what it is in the air? It''s blood! It''s the smell of human blood! It''s getting thicker these days!" A series of words that were almost abnormal. Killian and Ivy looked extremely sad. How could they not smell the bloody in the air? Just the time of three days while they were waiting for news, simply the number of killers who died outside the small yard where George lived were uncountable. Even though there were three hundred guards who have been watching him all night. In these three days, there have been two asions of danger. The great horror of death was like a ghost, always following him. George''s emotions at this time could be felt by both of them. Not to mention him waiting for three days but finally only received some unimportant news. "The family head... does he want me to die?" George was crying and wailing in despair, his body trembling, and the blue veins on the corners of his eyes and neck were more visible. "George, calm down." Ivy hurried to appease, "The mission to assassinate you is from the Dark Net Assassin Squad. The Assassin Squad has always been able to hide the person who posted the task. Wait, wait until the intelligence force of our family breaks through the protection of the Assassin Squad. Everything wille to light." However. Before George could be furious. Killian sneered with a chuckle. This sneer made George and Ivy look at Killian abruptly. Killian pushed the sses on his nose, and said in a dark manner, "Wait for grandma toe over, she should be here soon." He was not eligible to participate in the family meeting. But he has been guarding outside the conference hall, and as soon as the news came out, he rushed to George without stop. Killian remembered what old Madam Hughes and Carter said three days ago. Now that the head has let out such a dispensable message, old Madam would not turn a deaf ear to this. And as expected. "Old Madam Hughes is here!" A noise exploded suddenly. George''s eyes immediately shone brightly, ecstatic, as if a desperate man had grasped at thest straw. "Grandma is here, I''m going to wee her." George was about to get out of bed immediately. Killian and Ivy stopped him at the same time. Killian said, "With your current physical state, if you don''t wee her, grandma won''t me you." "I..." George was startled. Almost at the same time. A distressed voice came from outside the door. "Oh, goddamn it! Killian is right. You are all injured, how can I let you get out of bed." Old Madam Hughes, supported by Carter, nearly jogged into the house. Old Madam Hughes felt bad for him, sweat beaded on her forehead. She was obviously tired from the jogging. George was immediately moved. Tears filled his eyes. He cried and said, "I''m sorry, grandma, I am useless." "You are not useless, it''s clear that you were tricked." Old Madam Hughes sat on the edge of the bed, trembling raised her right hand and stroked George''s face, "Look at you, you have grown skinny these days, I feel so distressed."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her face was full of distress, and she sighed. As if George was her own child. The more she did that, the more grateful George was. In the Hughes family, although he was the heir, his position had always been a little awkward. No one in his family really cared for him or loved him, even old Madam Hughes barely cared about him. At first old Madam Hughes valued Ivy most, butter Ivy made a big mistake, and old Madam Hughes then started loving his brother Killian. Unexpectedly, there was this assassination. It allowed George to be cared by the old Madam. "Grandma, what do you think of this matter?" Killian asked in a deep voice, "You believe it too?" The question was obviously asking old Madam Hughes'' attitude towards Patrick''s announcement. Just as he said that. Old Madam Hughes immediately made a silent motion. Immediately, she signaled Carter and Ivy to go out, and said in a low voice, "Watch out. No one is allowed toe near. If the head of the familyes, immediately shout!" Ivy''s eyes flickered, finally she nodded with her red lips tight, walked out of the room with Carter. She knew that she had fallen out of favor with her grandma. If she was the same as usual, arrogant, she would only be severely punished, it is better to surrender as George said before, and help Killian to be the head of the family. After the door was closed tightly. The face of old Madam Hughes was suddenly covered with frost. As her expression changed. The temperature in the entire room seemed to have dropped drastically. It was a matter of life, George saw the expression of old Madam Hughes, and clenched his fists subconsciously. The next second. "Bullshit!" Old Madam Hughes spit on the ground fiercely, gritted her teeth, and said angrily, "Our intelligence force, when did it be useless? For nearly a week, the only thing they found out was that the assassination was released on the Dark Net?" "If that''s the case, then all those idiots that are responsible for the intelligence work should be crushed and taken to feed dogs!" "Thest time when Jack that bastard was assassinated, why didn''t Patrick say that the intelligence force couldn''t find out that the mission was from the Dark Net?" Boom! After hearing the words. Killian and George were as if struck by lightning. In George''s scarlet eyes, a murderous intent suddenly appeared, and a sentence was squeezed from between his teeth, "Jack... Hughes!"??????? Chapter 619 Murder Through Someone Else The same assassination task from Dark Net Assassin Squad. Jack''s was found, but George''s couldn''t be found. This... was ridiculous! In an instant, George had a hideous face, his scarlet eyes were filled with killing intent. The fists were even more clenched, trembling faintly, he gritted his teeth. The emotions of grief, unwillingness, and resentment instantly wrapped around George''s body like weed. Killian on the side also looked gloomy to an extreme. He had already been the head of the family already, who was tantly harming George! As a brother, how could he bear this? In the room, the atmosphere was cold. Old Madam Hughes looked at George, who was full of hideous and murderous intent. The corners of his wrinkled mouth turned up slightly without a trace, but it vanished quickly. She sighed in a mournful tone, "The family head... This time he did something really stupid." A sigh that made George wake up instantly. Patrick tantly covered it up, making it clear that he didn''t care about his life or death. Now, hisst life saving straw was his grandma who was sitting in front of him. "Grandma, please save me, I, I don''t want to die..." Weeping and trembling fiercely, George clutched onto old Madam Hughes with both hands. "Don''t panic, I am here, I will take care of you!" Old Madam Hughes looked sad and decisive, her eyes exploded, "Even if I have to vite the Hughes family''s rules, I have to bypass the head and use other powers to investigate." When they heard the words. Killian and George had their eyes brighten up at the same time. But in the next second. The wordsing out of old Madam Hughes'' mouth shocked both of them at the same time. Old Madam Hughes hesitated for a moment, and said with a sad expression, "However, even if we don''t check it, I have probably guessed who was behind the scenes, even if we can find out, it would be extremely difficult to take actions." The tone of old Madam Hughes was filled with helplessness. After shocking George all of a sudden, he fell into despair again. It was Killian, who calmly pushed the his golden framed sses on his nose, and asked, "Grandma, who do you think it was?" "Killian, why are you so silly on this matter?" Old Madam Hughes scolded Killian, he was so scared that his heart jumped to his throat for an instant. Immediately afterwards, old Madam Hughes sighed, "Who is the greatest enmity to George? Who deserves to let the head take care of the life and death of a dignified family heir, and then cover for him?" Boom! It was shocking. The eyes under Killian''s golden framed sses suddenly exploded, and his lips opened slightly. With his shrewdness and scheming, the old Madam had already reminded him to this point, there was only one candidate left in his mind! But George, with his scarlet eyes condensed, lowered his head and frowned in thought. Time passed slowly. Seeing George had still not realized it. Old Madam Hughes gently patted the back of George''s hand, "George, what did you do when the Powell family came to our Hughes family?" Just as she said that. George, who was puzzled by his thoughts, instantly shook his body, and his brain exploded with a boom, as if it was suddenly initiating. When the Powell family came to the Hughes family, what did he do? He didn''t do anything, just stayed in the Hughes family! He did do one more thing, that was... Taking the opportunity to make trouble, he kept adding fuel to the fire of the incidence of Jack''s killing of the Powell''s family member! "Yes, it must be, it must be him!" George''s body trembled uncontrobly because of his rage, his scarlet eyes burst with murderous intent, he gritted his teeth and said, "The person who can let the family head be so tant and ignore the life and death of his heir, except for Jack that bastard, who else could it be?" Bang! In a rage, George pped a palm on the bed. His strength even made the bed let out an overwhelming noise. Murderous intent was raging in the room. Like countless invisible swords, flooding every corner. In this moment, George was wrapped in murderous thoughts, like a furious murderous god descending to the world. Even his gaze was creepy. Killian stood beside him, his eyes dark and deep, staring thoughtfully at old Madam Hughes. But old Madam Hughes nodded to George with satisfaction, "A smart person only needs one small hint." As she spoke, old Madam Hughes looked sad, shook her head and smiled bitterly, "It''s a pity, that bastard is the son of the family head, in his heart he is more important than life. There is the family head to protect him, even I am helpless in that situation, George..." George''s pupils suddenly shrank to the extreme. Old Madam Hughes'' words were like an invisible big hand, pushed him into the abyss of despair. Thest life saving straw also disappeared. Yes, that bastard was the son of the head of the family. Just this one point was enough to smooth everything out!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. For him, the family head could ignore the rules of the Hughes family and promote him to an heir of the Hughes family to participate in the race for the family head. That bastard was bold and daring, he made great disasters again and again. It was enough to be deprived of his status as heir if it was anyone else, but the owner of the family tried to turn the tide and protect the bastard again and again. This assassination... there was no way to survive it! George was not stupid. Now Patrick had been tantly guarding him. If it was Jack who released the Dark Net Assassin Squad mission, there was absolutely no way for him to survive in the mission! Gradually. George''s breathing became harder. His neck was sturdy, with bulging veins and blood vessels on the sides of it. Crunch... crunch... He clenched his fists but because he used to much force, the knuckles kept rustling, echoing clearly in this room. "No debts without creditors, no hate without cause! If you don''t let me live, even if I die, I will drag you along and pay your debts!" The harsh voice came from George''s mouth, like a cold wind blowing from the deep. Killian''s face changed drastically, he hurriedly scolded, "George, it is only a guess, we..." "Killian, do you think it is more likely that there are others?" Old Madam Hughes turned her head abruptly, and gave Killian a cold look. Killian choked in an instant. Before he could speak. George slowly raised his head, staring at Killian with his scarlet eyes and endless indifference. Suddenly, he grinned, "You are really my big brother, I have been tricked, you still speak for the bastard? You want to see the killers of the assassin squad to kill me, and them chop me into meat sauce?" "I..." The corners of Killian''s eyes were jumping, he was speechless when facing George''s questioning. How could he not hear that there was something fishy in old Madam Hughes'' words? There was no real proof, but she was stupefied to draw George''s hatred to Jack. This was obviously... she wanted Jack to be killed using someone else! "Killian, this matter has nothing to do with you! I will do things all alone, so if Jack doesn''t let me live, I won''t let him live either!" At this moment, George seemed to be mad, with majestic killing intent and a crazy face. Chapter 620 Ruthless And Cold-blooded Killian Inside the Buddhist temple. The sound of chanting echoed. The sandalwood fragrance was everywhere. After George made the decision, he had quickly mobilized his trusted servants and guards like a maniac and quietly left the Hughes family without being noticed by anyone. Killian was full of grief and indignation. But he knew that George was a madman and could not be stopped at all. Now, he had followed Madam Hughes and Carter back to the Buddhist temple. Killian finally couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Grandma, this matter has not been thoroughly investigated. We have used, only based on our guess, that the person who has issued the assassination mission of Dark Net Assassin Squad is Jack. It would be a disaster for George!" He wasn''t trying to help Jack. On the contrary, he was even more eager for Jack to die. As soon as Jack died, he was going to lose a strongpetitor in thepetition to be the head of the family. But he knew very clearly, that how much George would be harmed with just one word from Madam Hughes. It was... forcefully pushing George into the fire pit and sending him on the way to hell! If the person who issued the assassination was not Jack, the iron-dws of the Hughes family alone were enough for Patrick to order George to die a thousand times! Even if it was Jack, George had done the job himself and now it was going to be very hard for him to escape death. By leaving the Hughes family, he not only had to face countless assassins from the Dark Net Assassin Squad, but he was more likely to be killed by Jack himself! If he was an outsider, he wouldn''t have said anything. Even if he had seen through it, he wouldn''t have said anything. He would have even helped Madam Hughes bewitch. But George was his own brother. Now that he saw George sullenly jumping into the trap, he couldn''t bear it as his older brother. Madam Hughes who was twirling the Buddhist beads and chanting, suddenly stopped. Her old face was full of disappointment, her brows frowned as she said in a deep voice, "Killian, could it be that I misjudged you and shouldn''t have put my hope in you?" Anxious Killian froze immediately, panic shed in his eyes. Madam Hughes slowly sighed with regret, "Those who make great achievements must be ruthless. A great man has to be ruthless. If you don''t take risks and let the head of the family protect that bastard, do you think you can be qualified to be the next head of the family?" "Have you forgotten that even when that bastard wielded a knife on me, the head of the family didn''t me him a bit." *Boom* A huge wave was set off in Killian''s heart. In a daze, he recalled everything since the appearance of Jack. Madam Hughes words made him panic. Given the paternal protection that Jack had, the probability of Killian bing the head of the family was almost nonexistent if Jack did not die. There was no exception, even if his grandmother stood beside him in support. "George is the risk that we have to take!" Madam Hughes raised her head and stared at Killian indifferently, "If you don''t remove the obstacles in the way of your future by sacrificing George, then how would you be the head of the family?" "But... But he is my own brother." Killian''s expressions lookedplicated. "Huh? Brother? Compared to the position of the head of the Hughes family, which one is more important? Can''t you figure it out?" Madam Hughes sneered and then her expressions suddenly became stern, "Killian, I value you. I want to push you to the position of the head of the Hughes family because I value your abilities and temperament. The head of the Hughes family who holds the most power and wealth can only be someone sophisticated and talented enough to guide this family towards more power and glory. But you... made me very disappointed!" Killian''s body shuddered and he knelt on the ground in fear.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Madam Hughes berating him, he panicked horribly. Just a word "disappointment" was probably enough to make him fall out Madam Hughes''s good books. Without Madam Hughes behind him, he would havepletely lost any opportunity to be the head of the family. The atmosphere was grim. Madam Hughes was so aggressive that Killian didn''t even dare to breathe. He knelt on the ground, his body trembling faintly. His gaze was hesitant. On one side was the position as the head of the family that he dreamed of. Once he became the head of the Hughes family, he would be the most powerful person under the world, he was going to be above al living beings. On the other side, it was his own brother. And then there was Killian''s character, making him sink in a predicament. Standing on the side, Carter said slowly, "Killian, people who are not ruthless are unstable. You want to win the crown of the head of the Hughes family but you can''t even make a decision? A real man makes the decision at the right time. If you are not ruthless, then how can you be qualified to win?" Killian''s pupils contracted and he clenched his teeth suddenly. However, Carter smiled gently, guiding him patiently, "Grandma has already helped you so much, what else do you want? She is trying all her best to smooth out the thorny road ahead of you. What''s more, Jack is still a huge mountain in the way of your bing the head of the family. George''s sacrifice is only to make you seed." "You must learn how to give up and which one is important, and this is the way that has the highest probability of making you the head of the Hughes family." "What''s more, you think that George is not preemptive? Even if the Dark Net Assassin Squad mission is indeed released by Jack, do you think Jack will let George live?" His voice was gentle but extremely firm. Each word was mming fiercely against Killian''s eardrums like a heavy hammer. Killian''s expressions became more and more dazed. "Carter, what use is there for you to talk to this indecisive mediocre asshole?" Madam Hughes squinted at Carter and said coldly, "He has disappointed me so much. He regarded my expectation of him and the position of the head of the family as worthless shit, not even as important as George''s life. You promised so much, but let me down bitterly. Out of all of the past heads of the Hughes family, which of them did not sit on the heap of bones?" "This is great. The person I chose turned out to be an indecisive unountable mediocre waste of space. It''s really ridiculous..." "Mom, calm down. Killian was just a bit impulsive. You..." Carter was taken aback and hurriedly appeased her. It was just that his words were not finished. A determined voice suddenly exploded, interrupting him. "I am sorry, Grandma. I was wrong. I shouldn''t be indecisive or covet blood rtives. You and Uncle Carter has taught me right. Those who make great achievements must be ruthless. A great man has to be ruthless. If you are not ruthless, then how can you be qualified to win?" At this moment, Killian''s eyes were bloodshot and teary. He resolutely became an indifferent person. The hesitation from before was no longer there. He emanated a chill that even Madam Hughes and Carter could feel in their bones. The two of them also showed gratifying smiles at the same time. "Killian, this is how it should be. Only this way, my mother''s effort will be worthwhile." Carter immediately smiled and praised, "George''s sacrifice will not go in vain. He is helping you be the next head of the Hughes family!" "Yes, Uncle Carter." Killian nodded indifferently, a sharp smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, "If I can''t dare to hurt my own brother, then I really don''t have the right to be the head of the family. When I take the position as the head of the family, I shall invite George to the ancestral temple and worship him all my life!" "Good boy! You finally understand your grandmother''s suffering." The anger disappeared from Madam Hughes face as she nodded and smiled with relief. Then she waved her hand, "You go back first. This matter must not be mentioned to anyone. We will wait for the good news to arrive and hope that all our hard work will be rewarded." After Killian left. Carter smiled suddenly, "Mom, I am really surprised that Killian was bewitched just by a few words from you." Madam Hughes smiled disdainfully, "He is just a kid, that''s all. When a dog that has already been forced into the corner bes anxious, of course it will jump over the wall. It is not that I bewitched him, but that he was so muddleheaded by hatred that he bewitched himself and gave us such a good feedback."0000000????? Chapter 621 As My Man, Jack Will Definitely Come Back Late at night. In the TM Vi District, the lights were on. Amber Knight, Daisy Hill and Vinna Vaughn were sitting in the living room. Every now and then, all three were looking upstairs. Mr. Ward and Yael Quinn were both in Jack''s study. For three days, always like this. Mobilizing all the strengths at their disposal, they were frantically searching for Jack''s whereabouts. They had to sit in front of aputer all the time, skimming over all the intelligence information that was being sent from everywhere. For Mr. Ward and Yael, that round-the-clock work was a physical and mental suffering. But for the three of them, who was not so? Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps on the stairs. "They areing down, I will bring the soup", Ms. Hill said, and she quickly got up and headed for the kitchen. Amber cast a worried nce at Ms. Hill and bit her red lips. She had been worrying about Jack for three days, and also Ms. Hill, wasn''t she always feeling anxious about Brent in the ICU? But she has always tried to suppress her emotions to manage that family. "Amber, I, I suddenly found myself so useless..." Vinna suddenly said, "I wasn''t able to give a help in such a serious situation, Ciara Wattson could still use her connections to help the investigation, but I could only rely on my own family", she added, ming herself. "It''s okay!", Amber said, shaking her head and looking at Vinna''s tired but still self-reproaching face. She unconsciously hugged Vinna. "With Yael and the others here, it will be all right. Jack will surelye back, and also Brent will be safe as well." At that point, Mr. Ward and Yael finally dragged their exhausted bodies downstairs. Both of them had bloodshot eyes, and their haggard appearance made their faces look extremely pale. Especially Mr. Ward, when going downstairs, was so tired that he stood unsteadily,pletely relying on Yael''s support. Amber looked at their appearance and took a deep breath and suppressed the impulse to immediately ask for clues, soothed to them, "Eat your soup and have a rest". She knew that in these three days since the ident of Jack and Brent, the whole family had been running at full time, and for Mr. Ward it meant burning his life. Everyone had already done that step, and she didn''tin at all. On the contrary, as Jack''s wife, she should calm everyone down at this time. If even she was in a hurry and panic, she could only make everyone more anxious. Yael helped Mr. Ward sit down on the sofa. Ms. Hill brought chicken soup, a bowl for each of them. They ate it straight up. Mr. Ward wiped the corners of his mouth and, shaking the head solemnly to Amber, "Still have no clue" That sentence made Amber''s heart sink instantly to the bottom. Her eyes became red and she clenched her teeth around the lips. In the living room, the atmosphere was heavy. Quiet and silence. Mr. Ward and all the others looked at Amber worriedly. As witnesses of Jack and Amber''s rtionship, they could all realize how anxious she felt in her heart at this time. What''s more, now Amber was pregnant, and she could not bear that suffering. A few secondster, Amber slowly raised her head and forced a smile, "Okay, everyone is tired now. Let''s have a rest tonight" What?! Mr. Ward, Yael and all the others there were stunned. "People are not made of iron. If both you and Yael, continue to endure like this, your bodies will have problem before you can find Jack" Amber got up slowly, while Ms. Hill and Vinna hurriedly held her by the side. She was always restraining herself and, with a forced smile, soothed everyone, "Now the whole family is counting on you two to find Jack, if you both fail, what will happen to the threedies of us?" "Mrs. Hughes, I can still stand it and it will be fine if I stay up for a few more nights.", Mr. Ward said immediately. Also Yael said earnestly, "Amber, now the top priority is to get Young Master back. We can all stand it. If that information is not collected and screened as soon as possible. I''m afraid that...". But he couldn''t even finish speaking. Amber, with a stern expression, said sharply, "There''s nothing to be afraid of! Jack is my man, he will definitelye back, and now, in the name of Mrs. Hughes, I order you all to take a rest tonight!" That sudden energy made everyone surprised. Mr. Ward and Yael wanted to start arguing, but Ms. Hill was able to mediate the dispute at the right time. "Take a break. Amber is right, if you two keep enduring like this, you will be exhausted first. Anyone can collect the information, tonight I will do it!" "Ms. Hill...", said Amber, looking at her in astonishment. Her intention was to let everyone have a rest for one night, these three days of suffering were a huge burden for everyone, but the decision of Ms. Hill made her surprised. "Don''t worry. The three of us have been resting at home these days. Besides, don''t forget I used to be a boxer, and I also worked at a construction site. It will be easy for me to stay up one night", Ms. Hill said with a smile and made a fist at Amber. With Ms. Hill in charge of collecting and screening the information, Mr. Ward and Yael no longer argued, three days of non-stop work made both of them extremely tired. Being able to hold on was entirely dependent on the eagerness to find Jack. Ms. Hill helped Amber going back to her room and left alone. Amber sat on the bed, but didn''t lie down immediately. She couldn''t sleep. Something happened to Jack, so she was unquiet and uneasy all the time. During these three nights, although she forced herself to sleep just for thinking about the baby, she was always not at ease during the sleep. When she was alone in her room, all the strength that when she was showing to Yael and Mr. Ward just nowpletely disappeared. Amber''s beautiful eyes became red and tears were slipping down her cheeks.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She raised the hand, wiped the corner of her eyes, and said obstinately to herself, "No, I don''t have to cry, he''s my husband, he''s the father of my son, he will definitelye back and take me and the baby enter with dignity into the Hughes family. She was whispering in tears, but she had an incredible determination. That was Amber''s trust in Jack! Her man couldn''t have an ident that easily! She believed in her own vision and she also believed that Jack would be able to create miracles again and again, just like before. The bedroom was dark. There was only a tablemp at the head of the bed zing with a faint yellow light. Yael took a hot shower and came out from the bathroom exhausted. Vinna, dressed in pajamas, was waiting under the covers. Yael didn''t know what to do, but he finally got into bed. A pair of gentle and slender handsnded on Yael''s temples at the right moment, gently pressing. "Go to sleep, these three days you were too tired, I can''t do anything, I can only help you rxing and let you sleep well". Those soft words blew into Yael''s heart like a gentle spring breeze, making him a little cranky all of a sudden. He closed his eyes and whispered, "Do you think something bad that would happen to Young Master?" "No, of course no", Vinna replied. She was massaging Yael carefully, that was also her first time to do massage, so she was worried that if she didn''t massage well, she would hurt him. "Right, of course no. He''s my Young Master, he''s the person I admire the most, he will surelye back". Yael closed his eyes and murmured firmly, "I would even ept to sacrifice my own life to have Young Master back". As soon as he said it, the hands pressing on his temples stopped. Vinna, her beautiful eyes in tears, mourned, "What about me?" "Ah!" Yael twitched his mouth and didn''t open the eyes to look at her, but sighed, "Do you know that he was the only one who gave me light when I was in the dark? If it wasn''t for him, I would have already died thousands of times, how could I have this rtionship with you?"???? Chapter 622 Heaven In One Moment And Hell In The Next Early the next morning. Mr. Ward and Yael rested for the night and woke up early in the morning. Both of them walked into the study at the same time and chuckled when they saw each other. "Both of you woke up so early?" Daisy was monitoring theputer and remarked in surprise. "I''ve nothing on and had slept enough." Mr. Ward yawned and was startled when he looked at Daisy, "Daisy, why are your eyes red and swollen?" Daisy panicked when she heard that and quickly looked into the mirror. Then she said nonchntly, "It''s okay, I look like that whenever I work through the night." Mr. Ward smiled awkwardly and said, "Go and take a rest." Once Daisy left, Mr. Ward heaved a sigh, and said to Yael, "Daisy must have cried for a long timest night." Both of them could tell why Daisy''s eyes were red and swollen but it wasn''t appropriate for them to expose her lie. Both of them sat in front of theputer and inspected all the information Daisy had gathered. In the end, both of them felt helpless. All of the information was unusable. Both of them leaned back onto the chair at the same time. Yael was upset and said, "With the abilities of this city, the help of Minister Mable, the Quinn family of X city, the Wattson and Vaughn families of the capital, the QY International group from overseas, and even the wide-reaching intelligence of the Hughes family, why can''t they find out where Jack is? Couldn''t they even find a lead to his whereabouts?" There was no trace of him after three days. Yael was furious to feel so helpless and useless. "There must be a way, there is no perfect crime." Mr. Ward said with certainty and continued, "The opponent must havee prepared for him to be able to hurt Brent to such an extent. The person must be very skilled and it will be difficult for us to investigate." Yael ruffled his hair in frustration, "Isn''t the mysterious person, who you all are referring to, constantly keeping an eye on Jack? Why didn''t he do anything this time? Could it be that he was the one responsible for it?" What Yael said immediately caused Mr. Ward to be unsettled. Had it been the past, he would have believed Yael''s guess. But after the trip to the North, had it not been the timely arrival of the mysterious man, all three of them would have died there. With that incident, now Mr. Ward was unable to be certain if this was done by the mysterious man. Just at this moment, Mr. Ward''s phone rang. "It''s Lone Wolf." Mr. Ward said solemnly to Yael. Yael''s expression turned dark. Lone Wolf had been looking after Brent at the hospital. The call must be about Brent.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before Yael could hurry Mr. Ward, the call had been answered. "Mr. Ward, Brent is awake!" Kaboom! The voice of Lone Wolf was like a clear day thunderbolt to them. Mr. Ward rejoiced immediately and stood up excitedly as he said, "Really? That''s great! We''ll go over immediately!" He hung up the call after saying. Mr. Ward almost jumped up in joy. Now that Brent was awake, they could ask him what had happenedst night. This was their only hope for a clue. They were repeatedly notified by the hospital that Brent was in a critical state. Even what Director Lansing said dashed their hopes. But then, the unthinkable happened and Brent had willed himself to wake up. "Brent... Brent is awake!" Mr. Ward said excitedly as he stammered. Yael''s eyes opened wide and quickly stood up to leave with Mr. Ward. At the LJ Hospital. Lone Wolf and Lyndall were waiting outside the ICU ward. Both of them were startled when they saw Mr. Ward and Yael running towards them. "Mr. Ward and Yael, wait a minute. Director Lansing and the others are examining Brent. We need their approval before going in." Lone Wolf said as he blocked them. "Okay, okay, no hurry. It''s great that he''s awake. It''s great." Mr. Ward wrung his hands nervously and mumbled, "This guy is really hardy! Even the Grim Reaper also doesn''t dare to take him, ha ha..." Mr. Ward giggled like a child. Yael, Lone Wolf, and Lyndall also started tough along with Mr. Ward. This was the first piece of good news in three days which made everyoneugh heartily. Very soon, the doors opened and Director Lansing walked out. Mr. Ward and the others rushed over to him. Director Lansing pulled down his surgical mask and heaved a sigh of relief. He maintained a surprised expression and said, It''s a miracle, a huge miracle. He actually pulled through by his sheer determination and will to live. I had been a doctor for so many years and this is the first time I see a person with such a strong will to live!" Director Lansing personally treated and attended to Brent since his admission to the hospital. That was why Director Lansing understood Brent''s medical condition so well. Each of his notifications to Mr. Ward about Brent''s critical condition was done with the utmost consideration for them before he decided. In reality, Brent''s condition was far more hopeless than Director Lansing had admitted to them! "Director Lansing, can we go in to visit Brent? Can he speak now?" Mr. Ward asked directly. Brent''s regaining of his consciousness was the only hope of finding out what happened to Jack. Jack disappeared without a trace three days ago like a rock sinking into the deep ocean. As to the reason why, they could not find any leads no matter how hard they tried. At this juncture, Mr. Ward didn''t bother to choose the appropriate words to ask. "Yes, but he is rather weak now. I suggest that you just ask a couple of questions and do not agitate him. Otherwise, his condition may worsen." Director Lansing knew that the situation was very pressing and he could only frown and agree to their request. "Couple of questions?" Mr. Ward and the rest were stunned. How could they find out from Brent what had happened that night with just a couple of questions? Director Lansing said sternly, "Jack is my nephew-inw and I also hope that he returns unscathed but Brent is my patient and I have a duty to ensure his recovery. It was already a miracle that he regained his consciousness. Now he needs all his strength to fight the Grim Reaper. A couple of questions is already the limit!" "Okay,e with me, Yael." Mr. Ward nodded solemnly. A couple of questions were better than none! Director Lansing led Mr. Ward and Yael to prepare. Mr. Ward followed closely behind Director Lansing as Yael followed behind him. As soon as he stepped into the ICU, his cellphone started to ring. Yael frowned as soon as he looked at his phone. It was Vinna. "Keep up, Yael!" Mr. Ward hurried him along. "Coming!" Yael replied and answered the call. Before Yael could say anything, Vinna said as she cried, "Yael, something bad happened! Amber had been abducted and Daisy had been severely injured and is unconscious!"??????????? Chapter 623 Terminate the Order, Otherwise, You’ll Lose Both Lives! Kaboom! Vinna''s sobs were like a clear day thunderbolt. Yael was stunned and stood in ce with his eyes wide open. An indescribable horror crept into his head. He was just rejoicing Brent''s recovery a moment ago and now it became a nightmare. This was as if he was in heaven in one moment and then hell in the next. Instantly, the desire to kill radiated from Yael. Lone Wolf and Lyndall immediately felt a chill running down their spines. Vinna was still crying helplessly in the telephone call, "How? What should I do? Quicklye back!" "Okay, I''ll go back immediately!" Yael hung up the call, turned to look at Lone Wolf and Lyndall, and said, "You guys take care of Mr. Ward, I have to leave immediately!" He didn''t want to tell Mr. Ward immediately because Mr. Ward had something more important to handle. Brent may have the critical information for them to find Jack. Each minute that they dy finding Jack would be a minute more danger that Jack had to face! Good fortunes rarely came twice and tragedies seldom happen once. Who could have anticipated that they left the house in good order and tragedy struck when they were on their way to LJ Hospital? Inside the ICU, Mr. Ward had already disinfected himself under the directions of Director Lansing. Mr. Ward turned around and Yael was nowhere to be seen. He was stunned for a moment, "Where is Yael?" "Mr. Ward, Yael had something urgent to attend to and left," Lyndall said. Mr. Ward frowned and fumed angrily. He had the feeling that something bad had happened. "Mr. Ward, you''d better hurry if you want to go in." Director Lansing reminded. Mr. Ward heaved a sigh, ground his teeth, and then followed Director Lansing into the ICU. On the other end. Yael left LJ hospital in a hurry. He drove his car quickly towards the TM Hills vi. He swerved and weaved through the traffic not even stopping for the red lights. He seemed to still be able to hear Vinna''s cries in his ears which made it difficult for him to calm down. It was as if he was in a state of panic. Amber''s abduction was like a sharp sword held next to his neck. Jack could not be located and now Amber was in danger. This made Yael feel as if the sky had fallen. He finally reached the TM Hills vi and screeched as he drifted the car into the vi courtyard. Yael rushed into the vi immediately after getting out of the car. As he entered the garden, his heart sank when he saw that the iron gates had been knocked down. It was obvious that the perpetrators came in broad daylight to capture Amber! The gates at the entrance of the viplex were knocked down and so were the gates to Jack''s vi. Those people didn''t even bother to keep the abduction low profile. These people were brazen and weren''t concerned about coteral damage! There was an ambnce outside the vi and now there were more than ten people in the vi. They were the vi management, security guards, and the ambnce crew who were trying to treat Daisy. When Yael pushed through the crowd, he saw Vinna sitting on the ground sobbing. He didn''t go to Vinna immediately but instead went to the stretcher. He looked at Daisy''s injuries and Yael immediately fumed. Daisy was unconscious and her chest was covered with a pool of blood. Daisy looked pale as a sheet of paper. He could clearly see seven to eight shes on her chest. "Doctor, how is she?" Yael asked solemnly as he forcibly suppressed his anger. "The situation is bleak." The doctor replied. As soon as the doctor said, Yael felt as though someone hugged him from behind. Immediately, Vinna cried sorrowfully, "Yael, I''m scared, I''m scared. I''m so useless. Daisy was severely injured trying to protect Amber and me. All these shes were meant for Amber and me!" Yael scoffed because he knew. Daisy was ranked twenty on the Azrael list of killers. If she had been alone, dozens of professional killers would not be her match. But if she had to protect two totally unskilled persons like Amber and Vinna, then she could only take the stabs meant for them and ended up so severely wounded. "Mister, we did our best to save her." The management manager lowered his head as he apologized to Yael. Yael shook his head and didn''t me him. These were bandits to carry out something so brazen in broad daylight. No matter how well trained the vi security guards were, they would not be able to stop those bandits. It wasn''t until the ambnce and the security guards had left did Yael turn around tofort Vinna, "Don''t cry anymore." He wiped the tear at the corner of her eyes. Perhaps she had been traumatized which caused her to keep crying. "Tell me, what happened?" Yael pulled Vinna into his embrace and patted her back and said solemnly, "These people were so brazen for a reason. They must be here for an objective, otherwise, they wouldn''t be so vicious." Now that Jack was missing, the perpetrators clearly barged in to abduct Amber. Yael was certain of this with his years of experience. He didn''t say this earlier when there were too many people around them. Vinna''s slim body trembled in fear as she sobbed in Yael''s embrace. Her right hand trembled as she reached into her jeans pocket and pulled out an envelope and said, "This was left behind by those people. They came very quickly and there were more than ten of them. After they rushed into the vi, they started to attack. After they managed to cut down Daisy, they abducted Amber. Daisy tried to dy them for us to escape but Amber is pregnant and before we could run out of the vi, we had already been stopped by them." Yael took over the letter which was stained with blood. He heaved a sigh of relief because Vinna didn''t take out this envelope just now, otherwise, things could have gottenplicated. Just as he was about to open the envelope, Vinna suddenly said, "I heard from those people that they are George''s men." The Hughes family? George Hughes? Yael''s hands started to tremble. He quickly opened the envelope and was stunned when he saw the message: ''Tell Jack to rescind the kill order on the dark assassin squad. He is toe at eight o''clock tonight to pick up his wife and child, otherwise, he cane and collect their bodies!'' The message was signed off by George and there was an address below. After looking at the message, even Yael''s breathing started to bebored. His neck tensed and his entire body radiated fury. "Leaked? Howe it could be leaked so quickly?" Yael looked at the message in disbelief. It was obvious that George had found out about the dark assassin squad''s hit order on him. But for this matter, Jack had been very secretive about it. Only Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent went to the North to the Jeweline Group. He knew about this only after Mr. Ward told him when Jack went missing. But... even if George were to find out, he should be going after the North''s Jeweline Group. Howe he had directed his wrath towards Jack? What the hell happened?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Yael, what should we do now?" Vinna asked with concern. "Ah! Jack isn''t around." Yael grinned as he took out his lighter to burn the note and then said coldly, "My sister-inw and my nephew had been abducted. As a brother, I will make the trip in ce of Jack!" Chapter 624 I Have Failed You, Please… Accept My Kowtow As An Apology Nightfall. The autumn breeze was blowing. Inside the TM vi district, the atmosphere was gloomy. Yael was sitting on the couch, quietly smoking a cigarette. The ashtray in front of him was already filled with cigarettes butts. The air was filled with unpleasant smell of smoke. Vinna sat aside, there was still fear and panic on her face. Both of her hands clenched together while fidgeting the corner of her shirt. She looked at Yael from time to time. "Are you sure you want to go?" Vinna gritted her teeth and finally broke the silence in the living room, "Perhaps... we can still discuss this with Mr.Ward." The scene of men charging into the vi and shing, it was still a nightmare, constantly reying in Vinna''s mind. Ever since she was a child; she had not experienced such horrible and bloody scene. And the thought of Yael who was going to face those menter had made her even more anxious. "It''s no use." Yael extinguished his cigarette. While taking a new cigarette from the case, he said calmly, "Jack is missing, George ordered Jack personally to go. If we cancel the mission to assassinate George now, he will not give up." "But would it change anything if you go?" Vinna suddenly screamed. The feeling that she had been held back finally burst into tears. Her eyes turned red, "Those men are killers, they don''t care about human lives! You already knew that George wanted Jack to go. What difference could you possibly make?" Snap! Yael lit his cigarette slowly. In contrast of Vinna''s shrilling voice, Yael was unusually calm. He took a deep sip and puffed thick smoke. His gaze became determined. "It will work!" He slowly turned his head and looked at Vinna. With a smirk on his face, "I am going to bring Amber home obviously!" "But..." Vinna was confused while looking at Yael''s calm smirk. But then she was shocked, as she remembered that Yael went out alone that afternoon. She felt that there was a determination of death! Vinna''s heart throbbed, and asked in a trembled voice, "What, what are you nning to do? What did you do this afternoon?" The questions stunned Yael. He subconsciously ced his left hand at his waist. This tiny movement had been caught by Vinna. At that instant. Vinna''s eyes became focusing, as if she was crazy pounced on Yael. As she tried to lift Yael''s clothes. Yael was caught off guard. The two of them got entangled. "What are you hiding?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yael you madman, what exactly do you n to do?" "Let me see, Yael, let me see!" Vinna let out shrilling growl as she desperately tried to lift Yael''s clothes. But Yael held it tightly while entangled with Vinna. Suddenly, Yael became ruthless. p! He pped Vinna in her face. The pain made Vinna let out a miserable cry as she stumbled onto the couch. For a while, Vinna''s eyes were filled with tears. The scorching pain on her face made her stagger on the couch. She didn''t move and was lost in a trance. "It''s none of your business!" Yael red at Vinna coldly and threw his cigarette on the floor, turned around and walked away. As Yael turned around, Vinna snapped out of what had happened. She sat up and looked at Yael that was determined to leave. She wailed heart brokenly, "You don''t even care about me for the sake of your friend. Are you going to leave me a widow?" The word "Widow" made Yael stop in his track of leaving the vi. Inside the vi, there was a moment of silence. There was finally a change in Yael''s stone-cold face. There was a mix andplex emotion as tears started to build up in his eyes. "Ha!" With a snicker from Yael, the dead silence in the vi was broken. "I am just a patricide, how could I ever mess with someone like you?" In no time, Yael turned around suddenly and knelt. Bam! His knees hit the floor with heavy thud. At the same time, the heavy thud made Vinna throbbed, as if something was hammering her heart. Vinna''s eyes was filled with tears again. She raised her hand to cover her mouth. At that very moment, her heart was aching as tears streamed down her face. "I haven''t even married you, and we don''t share the samest name. Why do you call yourself a widow then?" Yael knelt on the floor with red veins in his eyes looking at Vinna. His smile grew even wider, with determination, "It is me who have failed you. Please... ept my kowtow as an apology." These words overwhelmed Vinna. Her eyes widened as she looked at Yael incredulously. The sound ofughter echoes. Yael was smiling, but at the same time, without hesitation, heavily kowtowing on the floor. Bam! Bam! Bam! Every time Yael''s head bangs on the floor, it was like a sledgehammer banging on her heart. She was already crying and her body trembling. Yael''s words and acts were like a burning knife slicing her. How could he... be so heartless? Vinna suppressed her weeping sound forcefully by covering her mouth. Her eyes were blurred by her tears, as she gazed upon the figure in front of the door. But her tears kept flowing, making the figure even more blurry. Vaguely, she saw the figure got up, turned around and left hastily without hesitation. When Vinna panicked and raised her hands to wipe off her tears, Yael was already gone from her sight. While in the garden, there was the sound of the engine roared. "Yael..." In the vi, Vinna''s scream echoed. And eventually, the vi was quiet. Vinna sat on the couch miserably, her teeth biting her lips. No matter how hard she tried to endure, the tears couldn''t stop flowing down. Yael''s desperation was devastating to her. But after Yael left, Vinna gradually calmed down. Her mind recalled the scene just then when she struggled to lift his shirt off. But was stopped by his p. When she fell, she still saw an object underneath his shirt. That object gave her a feeling of dj vu. "What was it? What was it?" Vinna was so anxious, her teeth bit through her lips, blood started seeping out. Suddenly. Vinna was stood rooted as it finally rang a bell. She figured out what it was! She had less experience, but she had seen some movies. The scene of a movie and the stuff that was strapped on Yael''s waist was the same. "A Bomb!" At that moment, Vinna panicked and her eyes widened, Damn it, damn it, that bastard! He didn''t want to save anyone. He was going for a life exchanging!" With fear and anxiety filling her, Vinna indignantly smashed the couch. After realizing it, she no longer cared how heartless Yael was. Vinna quickly took out her cell phone terrified and panicked, with trembling hands and dialed Mr.Ward. As soon as the phone was answered. Vinna cried out loud, "Mr. Ward, Amber has been taken away by others. And Yael... he, he is going for a life exchanging."?????? Chapter 625 Despicable!!! It was a dark night and there was a slight drizzle. The car sped and weaved through the traffic towards the address on the note. Yael gripped the steering wheel tightly as he drove the car. His bloodshot eyes were focused and his deadly vibes filled the interior of the car. He thought about the way Vinna cried at the TM Vi. Yael grinned and said softly, "I''m sorry to have disappointed you. Jack is the only one who gave me hope when I was at my darkest moment. I wouldn''t be here without him. He was also the one who saved my life repeatedly." "Although I, Yael, had killed my father, I still know how to be grateful. Jack is now missing and Amber had been abducted. It is my duty as his younger brother to save Amber. If I don''t protect Amber when Jack isn''t around, then how could I face him when he returns?" He mumbled to himself as if he was trying to exin to Vinna. His sinister grin began to intensify. Yael looked down and straighten his clothes which had explosives tied to his waist and then dered softly, "Silly girl, I will marry you if I return this time." Though he said those words softly, its energy and determination were undeniable. When Yael looked up again, his gaze was focused, determined and cold to the extreme. He turned on the radio and by coincidence, the radio station was broadcasting the song "Fate". One of the lines of the lyrics seemed very appropriate for what was to happen, "Perhaps... it is fate." Yael gently patted his waist as his right foot floored the elerator. At the Hudson manor. A manor sits next to a hillside forest. It was remote, tranquil, and nondescript. One particr vi was brightly lit. George sat quietly in the wheelchair with a cigarette between his fingers. Though he was sitting quietly, his gaze and vibes were full of murderous intent. Behind him were eight bodyguards and there were thirty more well-trained guards spread out within his vipounds. They were the most trusted men that he took with him when he left the Hughes residence. This team was also his only defense against the assassin squad. Had it been the past, George would be dissatisfied with the level of protection but now he had epted the situation and was calm about it. George had decided that he was willing to face death as long as he could kill Jack. Not far away from George was Amber who sat on the sofa and was being bound tightly. Even her mouth was covered with duct tape and she couldn''t make a sound. Amber was totally disheveled. Her eyes were red and swollen from the crying and fear. Her face was slightly swollen and an imprint of a hand could be seen. She was pped by George! She tried to struggle free but the binds were too secure and she couldn''t break free. "Tsk tsk..." George looked towards Amber and scoffed, "That bastard Jack is really fortunate to have married such a beautiful wife like you." He said sheepishly while looking at Amber''s petite body. Amber red with her eyes wide open as she managed to force a muffled, "Hmph, hmph!" George waved his hand with the cigarette and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in pregnant women." On hearing, Amber felt more relieved and calmed down. But the next moment, Georgeughed coldly which terrified Amber, "But my bodyguards would not mind if you are pregnant!" Kaboom! It was as if a thunderp exploded in Amber''s mind and she was instantly horrified. Suddenly, she stood up and tried to make a break for it. But as soon as she tried to stand up and run, the bodyguards surrounded her and pushed her back onto the sofa. Amber continued to struggle and her muffled grunts could be heard. At this moment, she broke out in cold sweat and was totally hopeless and helpless. ''Baby, hubby...'' she thought. In Amber''s struggles, she was sure that she was not going to make it out of there alive. Smack! George pped Amber across the face. Amber immediately copsed onto the sofa by the strong p. Her face stung in pain and she could not hide her intense fear and hopelessness. She tried to curl into a fetal position. Her lips bled but because they were covered with duct tape, she was unable to spit out the blood. She suddenly started to choke from the bleeding. Rip! George forcibly ripped off the duct tape over Amber''s mouth. "Spew!" Fresh blood immediately sprayed from her mouth. Amber red at George with raging hatred and spoke through her clenched teeth, "Even in death I will not let you get your way. My husband will kill you and ensure that you won''t rest in peace!" "Ha! I already know that I won''t die in peace. So do you think that I''m worried about that bastard?" George raged furiously and thenughed sinisterly, "Rest assured that I won''t let my men touch you before Jackes. Since I want revenge, then it must be done right. I will let Jack watch personally when my men ravage you!" After he said, he grinned and slowly pointed to each one of them, "One, two, three..." Amber ignored George''s count and sat stunned on the sofa as she thought, ''Didn''t he know... that Jack was missing? Then who wouldeter?'' After a while, George finished counting and then raised both of his hands. He raised his hands up to his face and intentionally said scarily, "Oh gosh, there are over forty of them. Can you take it? This would be a big show!" He purposely emphasized the situation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What he said stung Amber''s ears like countless needles and Amber immediately raged. She red with her eyes wide open and then yelled at George, "You''re despicable!" "What? I''m despicable? Your husbandmissioned the dark assassin squad to kill me. Howe I didn''t say that he is despicable?" George was not angry butughed, Since that Jack is so despicable, I need to keep up with him. You''d better be mentally prepared. Forty men will pleasure you and I''m sure your child will not be able to live through it. If you''re prepared for it, you may live through it and I''ll let you hug Jack when both of you die together." Amber began to shudder and her lips quivered with anger. She had never felt the intense desire to kill a person. She never even thought about harming a person but now she wanted so much to tear George from limb to limb. Vroom, vroom... At this moment, the roar of a car''s engine could be hearding from outside. A guard ran in and announced, "Master George, Jack is here." Chapter 626 Gamble To Live! Jack?! Amber was shocked as she sat on the sofa. "That damned bastard is finally here." George rubbed his chin sinisterly and looked around while getting ready to kill. The message that he left was very clear. Jack was to rescind the kill order on him by the dark assassin squad ande personally to pick up Amber. But regardless of the oue, George had not expected to return to the Hughes residence alive. Whether Jack rescinded the kill order on him didn''t matter anymore. When he found out that it was Jack who ordered the hit on him, he had already stopped caring. He only wanted Jack dead! When a person had reached the end of his road, he would not think of how to survive but how to... make sure his opponent died with him. However, George was stunned when the person outside walked slowly into the house. George was dumbfounded as he looked at Yael walking into the house and asked in disbelief, "Why did youe? Where is that bastard Jack? I very well demanded for him toe and not anyone else. Do you all take me for a fool?" Then suddenly George whipped out a pistol and pointed directly at Amber. He was fuming and ready to pull the trigger. His face raged ferociously and his expression was full of anger. He wanted to take Jack''s life and not the life of any tom dick or harry! As soon as George drew his pistol, the rest of the forty guards simrly drew their machetes. Immediately the house was filled with doom and the atmosphere tensed up, causing all present to break out in goosebumps. Yael stood at the door and looked calmly at Amber. Amber in return red in surprise at Yael. She never expected Yael to show up! "Amber, I''m here to take you home!" Yael grinned. "You shouldn''t havee." Amber pursed her red lips and her body shuddered and cried hopelessly, "They are a bunch of despicable lunatics. You will die here!" Though she was already mentally prepared to die, Yael''s arrival made Amber panic and unsettled. That meant that another life would be lost! "Ha ha..." George began tough coldly and then pointed the gun at Yael, "Who the hell do you think you are? Since you''re here, then stay here. Meanwhile, call Jack toe immediately! Otherwise, you''ll die here!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yael looked at George nonchntly, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "Jack wouldn''te. I''m the only one tonight." What?! George''s expression changed drastically and he instantly raged. Almost at the same time, two guards at the entrance rushed towards Yael with their machetes. Amber screamed at the sudden turn of events but Yael continued to stare fiercely at George. Then he turned and swiftly kicked the guard in the abdomen. The guard bent over in pain and Yael grabbed the machete in his hands. sh! A stream of fresh blood sttered onto Yael''s face which made Yael look even more terrifying and bloodthirsty. In a sh, Amber yelled in a panic, "Yael! Be careful!" Yael looked like he was prepared and dodged. He swung his machete again. sh! The second guard fell in a pool of blood. "Damn it, kill him!" George frowned and yelled frantically. Before he finished saying, the other guards rushed towards Yael. Each one of them was wielding a machete and ready to chop Yael into pieces. Amber was terrified and started to tremble in fear. But in the face of overwhelming numbers, Yael remained calm and even grinned. Then. Clink nk... Yael threw down the machete in his hands and then tore open his shirt. Everyone was stunned when they saw the explosives bound onto him. All those who rushed towards him now froze in ce and stared in horror at Yael. Even George''s expression changed drastically and was terrified. "Come! What are you waiting for?" Yael frowned fiercely. His eyes were bloodshot and he was like a raging beast as he yelled, "I dared toe as I am prepared to die! Today I''m here to take Amber home. If anyone dared to stop me, then let''s all perish together!" Yael''s right thumb was on the trigger button as he yelled. Silence. The living hall became dead silent. The raging atmosphere a moment ago now became thick with terror. Everyone was gathered in the living hall. If the explosives around Yael''s waist were to explode, it was sufficient to blow everyone into smithereens. Step... step... Yael walked confidently towards Amber as he held onto the trigger button. He walked leisurely but purposefully forward. His face was lofty but wild like a madman. At this point, it was like Yael was invincible. No one dared to approach him. No one dared to follow him forward. As he walked forward, those guards who were in his path took steps backward to open up a path for him. The death vibes that Yael exuded made everyone believe without a doubt that Yael was serious about his threats. This lunatic would really set off the explosives! "Kill him... what are you waiting for?" George yelled in anger. But none of the forty guards moved as they stared fearfully at Yael. George wanted to get up from his wheelchair but it was too painful for him to get up. He copsed back onto his wheelchair as he pointed the gun at Yael. "Who are you trying to scare? Do you think that I''ll be scared of this? Don''t you think that I won''t shoot you?" "That''s great. Both of us are not scared of dying. So go ahead and fire and I will blow us to kingdome!" Yael did not stop and looked at George with disgust. His eyes revealed his determination and his fearlessness as he dered, "Since I dared toe, I had already wagered my life! Now you are a fool to use my life to threaten me!" As he said, Yael sat down beside Amber. "Yael..." Amber was terrified and looked at Yael as she wept. Yael looked at Amber and his eyes glimmered. Then as Amber stopped sobbing, Yael smiled and said, "Amber, Jack isn''t around. So, I, as a brother will take you home!" As soon as he said, Yael took a small knife from the table and started to cut the ropes that bound Amber. He did these with no regard for everyone. It was as if all of the others weren''t present. After Amber was free from the ropes, Yael turned to look at George and scoffed, "I even dared to kill my father. So you shouldn''t doubt my willingness to set off the explosive!" George''s pupils constricted and his finger wrapped around the pistol''s trigger. "Now I''m taking away my sister-inw. Who wants to stop me?" Yael scoffed and nced around the room. "You, do you think that I won''t dare to shoot you? I, too, am not afraid of dying!" George narrowed his eyes as he stared wildly at Yael. He was also prepared to die there! The atmosphere was extremely explosive in the room and death was ready to consume all of them. It was so quiet that they could hear the clinking of George''s pistol trigger as he trembled furiously. Suddenly, one of the guards said, "Master George, our objective is Jack. We are not prepared to die..." This statement reverberated throughout the living hall. George then reset the trigger, as his bloodshot eyes red furiously. The next second. Bang! George mmed the pistol onto the table. He then red at Yael and spoke through his clenched teeth, "Okay, let''s gamble for your life! If you win, you may take her away. If not, you''ll die here!"????? Chapter 627 Three Shots This time, even though George was prepared not to go back, he even came with the belief that they would die together. But he was not stupid. His goal was Jack. It was to kill Jack! Jack was not here now. Even if he killed Yael and Amber, he could not achieve his goal. Even if Yael detonated the explosives, it was nothing more than letting everyone present to die with him, it did no harm to Jack at all. "Okay, how do you want to bet?" Yael asked calmly. George grinned sullenly, he waved his hand, and brought in a guard and he whispered a few words to him. The guard quickly turned and walked out of the living room and went to another room. In the living room. The atmosphere was abruptly silent. However, George changed his mind and told the dozens of guards to calm down and heaved a sigh of relief. Although they were his servants, they were also afraid of death. What''s more, it was because of George''s impulse that dozens of people were going to be buried together. Amber sat on the sofa, panicking. Fear, worry, and resentment were all intertwined. It made her feel as if she was sitting on pins and needles. If it wasn''t Yael who sitting next to her, she even had the urge to run out. Even if she was shot to death, it was still better than what George that asshole said before. And Yael, from beginning to end, his expression had not changed at all. He was sitting on the sofa, calm andposed, as if there was no one else. The majestic intention of weing death was like an invisible big hand, strangling everyone''s throat. "Jack that bastard, howe you have such a desperate friend?" George leaned back in his wheelchair and stared at Yael, "You are a father killer, really a madman who is not afraid of death. Come on, how much did he give you?" In other words, he also meant to buy him. However. Yael shrugged and smiled narrowly, "It''s not much, just a few lives." "What the fuck, are you ying with me?" George stared and said sharply.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I don''t y with men." Yael gave George a contemptuous look. At this time. The guard who had left before came back hurriedly, holding a tray. On the tray, there were three sses of wine. With all eyes watching, the guard ced the three cups of wine on the coffee table in front of Yael and lined them up. Yael frowned slightly looking at the three sses of wine in front of him. George smiled solitary, squinted at Yael, and pointed to the three sses of wine on the table, "Of these three sses, two are poisoned, you choose one to drink, and you can take her away if you don''t die." Boom! As he said it. The panicked Amber immediately trembled, and her face changed drastically. She grabbed Yael''s arm, "Yael, you can''t do it!" Three cups of wine, two were poisoned, just a little carelessness, and he would be drinking the poisoned wine! Boom! George pped his hand on the coffee table and eximed, "Amber, you bitch, you won''t even let him bet on his life, so you all will die here for me, and Jack, I will kill him the next day!" He was furious and domineering, crazy and ruthless. He made Amber''s heart beat wildly. But she still didn''t let go of Yael''s hand. "It''s alright." Yael turned his head and smiledfortingly at Amber. Then he twisted his right hand and forcibly broke himself free of Amber. Watching Yael reached out to grab the wine ss, Amber immediately fell into panic. Her red lips whispered, her eyes filled with tears. But at this moment, she had nothing to do except rely on Yael. Yael dropped his right hand on one of the cups, but didn''t pick it up immediately. Instead, he raised his eyes to look at George and the guard who had just brought the drinks. The next second. Yael eyes were sharp. He quickly grabbed three sses of wine on the table with both hands, exchanging them back and forth. Watching this scene, Amber was stunned and an instant fear and despair enveloped her body. Even the dozens of servants and guards that were watching were stunned. Was this guy crazy? Did he take death so casually? The audience was silent. Yael''s movements suddenly stopped, his right hand quickly grabbed one of the sses. His eyes were determined, he looked up ruthlessly and drank the wine in one sip. Bang! Yael casually threw the wine ss on the carpet. At this moment, everyone held their breaths. Amber even lifted her hand to cover her mouth, almost screaming. George, on the other hand, smiled, raised his right hand and looked at the watch on his wrist. Time passed slowly. It was static in the living room. As time passed, the smile on George''s face disappeared, as it was reced by strong anger and horror. When thirty seconds have passed. George gritted his teeth and put down his right hand unwillingly. Yael finally moved too. He raised his right hand, wiped off the stains at the corner of his mouth, and smiled evilly, "I won the bet!" At this moment, he was domineering and proud. It was a far different from the angry and terrified George sitting in the wheelchair. Immediately afterwards, Yael directly pulled Amber to her feet and walked out. The atmosphere in the living room was dense. Amber followed Yael, trembling, with vacant footsteps, kept on looking around in horror. For fear that George would suddenly regret it, that he would order these servants and guards to rush over to them with a knife. She could even feel George''s cold eyes behind her, in her back, making her whole body cold and stiff. Atst. When Amber followed Yael out of the living room, the coldness surrounding her disappeared. Finally... were they saved? Amber''s eyes were erratic, and a little lost, the scene in front of her made her feel like she was in a dream. Suddenly. "Amber, take my arm." Yael''s low groan sounded. Amber immediately woke up and looked at Yael''s face, and she turned instantly pale. Yael''s face was pale, and his eyes were even a little dull. At the corner of his mouth, the red blood was like a sharp needle, piercing into Amber''s eye. He was poisoned! In an instant, Amber reacted. She didn''t dare to yell, hurriedly raised her hand to grab Yael''s arm, her whole body was pressed against Yael''s body. Even though she was too close to Yael. But she knew that only such a posture could hold Yael at this time! "Don''t talk, don''t yell, pretend that nothing happened, let''s go..." Yael held on, staring straight at the McLaren sports car that was parked in the distance, clenching his teeth, holding back the blood that was pouring out from his throat, and slowly flowing out from the corners of his mouth. Amber''s pretty face was pale and bloodless, and her whole body has lost energy. But reason made her clench her teeth, holding on to support Yael with all her strength, and at the same time pretending there was nothing going on to show George and the others behind her. If the slightest w was revealed at this time, George would definitely make everyone swarm on them. She pretended that they were just taking a stroll in the leisurely yard. At this time, it had also be the same. Step by step, step by step they went towards the McLaren. Amber was cold and even a little numb. She kept watching Yael''s state, more and more blood was constantly flowing from Yael''s mouth. Even if she could see that Yael was already gritting his teeth and resisting himself from vomiting the blood, the blood that poured out was still uncontroble getting more and more, quietly staining Yael''s chin and his white shirt. Atst. In the suffering, Amber helped Yael walked until in front of McLaren. "Get in the car!" Yael pushed Amber away, "You drive." Then, he held on, opened the door, and got into the car. At the same time. In the living room. George who was angry and amazed, watched Yael and Amber leaving all the way. When he saw both of them walking to the car, he instantly exploded. Boom! George kicked the guard who was serving the wine. He looked like a madman as he gritted his teeth, "Didn''t I tell you to put poison in all three cups? You, did you dare to disobey my orders?" He never thought about betting against Yael, he just thought about killing Yael! But he never expected that Yael was not poisoned after drinking a ss of wine! However. The guard wailed in horror, "Young Master, I listen to your orders, indeed all three sses of wine were poisoned!" What?! George, who was furious and about to kill the servant, was shocked. In an instant, he roared, "Get them back right now!" Chapter 628 Deathbed After he gave the order. In an instant, dozens of guards rushed out of the house with knives. George was in a wheelchair, shivering. Because of his anger, but at the same time... there was also a trace of fear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. How could a person after drinking poisonous wine, could endure it and leave safely? This... how ruthless could this person be? He was really not a human at all! In front of the McLaren. Amber didn''t get in the car immediately, but she made sure that Yael got in the car safely before moving to the drivers side. Just as soon as she got to the car door, George''s roar sounded in the living room. She looked up suddenly, and saw the crowd rushing over. Amber trembled with fright, hurriedly opened the door and got into the car. The car started, and the powerful engine roared like a beast. But at this moment. The body of Yael on the side trembled suddenly, his face was pale and bloodless. "Urgh!" A gulp of blood spurted out, staining the front windshield red. The inside of the car was instantly filled with a strong smell of blood. Yael''s body softened then and fell onto the passenger seat. "Yael!" Amber was shocked until went nk. After recovering, she looked at Yael in horror. Outside, the cry of killing was deafening. Yael leaned against the seat weakly, and while the blood came out of his mouth, he curled the corners of his mouth and smiled, "Amber, are you trying to make me die... in vain?" Boom! With just a few words, Amber instantly regained her senses. Amber hurriedly shifted the gear and sted the gas pedal. When the McLaren roared out of the parking space, the crowd of guards had already rushed to the front with their swords. A vicious look shed in Amber''s eyes. But she stepped on the gas pedal, knocked over a few guards, and then quickly shifted gears and added speed. The McLaren shot out like an arrow from the string, leaving behind more than forty servants and guards. There was difference between people and cars. The crowd stopped in ce with resentment. The servants and guards who were knocked over by the car were lying on the ground, screaming and crying. The McLaren sprinted all the way and rushed out of Hudson Manor. She drove to the highway. However, Amber did not rx. On the contrary, she was short of breath and became more nervous and fearful. She stared straight ahead, but her body was trembling non-stop. "Yael, you gotta hold on, I, I will take you to the hospital now." The strong smell of blood stirred Amber''s nerves, causing Amber to shed tears uncontrobly, her voice trembled, "Why are you so stupid, why did youe here, why did you drink the poisoned wine?" "Jack was not here, you were in trouble, I... had toe!" Yael leaned on the seat, blood pouring out of his mouth continuously. In this moment, it felt as if all his organs were burning, his body would twitch from time to time, "George, he won''t let us live, those three cups were all poisoned, no matter which ss I picked, I would die. Fortunately, I, I can still hold on..." As he spoke, Yael suddenly spit another mouthful of blood. His body twitched twice, his head tilted to one side, his eyelids drooped, only a crack was exposed, and only the whites of his eyes were left. "Yael, Yael!" Amber yelled, and pped Yael''s face with her hand, "Don''t sleep, don''t sleep! You gotta hold on, we are already on the way to the hospital, everything will be okay, don''t sleep!" In panic, Amber was already ignoring everything else and mmed the gas pedal to the bottom. Yael''sck of response caused her heart kept falling to her feet. The strong blood smell that kept pounding into her nose like a knife, cut her body fiercely. This was an exchange of life! Yael was trading her life with his own life! Suddenly. Out of the corner of Amber''s eye, she saw a re in the rearview mirror. She looked up suddenly, as if struck by lightning. In the rearview mirror, dozens of cars, all with bright lights turned on, took up all thenes brutally and rudely, were rushing towards her McLaren. "Are these George''s people?" Amber''s back ran down chilled instantly. But in the next second, she bit her lips, and her lips burst immediately and it was bleeding. The pain instantly made Amber stay calm. She grabbed the steering wheel tightly with both hands, stepping on the gas pedal to the bottom. She had to escape! In order to send Yael to the hospital, she had to run away! In order for her and Yael to survive, they must escape! Once caught up by George, it waspletely over! On the road. The McLaren was like a yellow lightning, swiftly mming forward, the engine roared. After that, more than a dozen cars were even more into chasing them, and they wereing towards them like maniacs. Fortunately, the performance of the McLaren sports car made up for theck of Amber''s car skills and kept the gap between the two enemies at a certain distance. Inside the silent car. "Ahem ahem ahem..." Apanied by a sharp cough. Yael, who was almost unconscious, slowly opened his eyes at this moment. Immediately afterwards, Yael sat up slowly, keeping his body straight. His eyes were brighter than ever before, and he slowly turned his head to look at Amber. "Amber..." Amber heard the sound and was overjoyed. But when she saw Yael who was more energetic than before, tears suddenly burst out like a river. Her red lips trembled. Amber suddenly thought of a medical phenomenon. The momentary recovery of consciousness just before one''s death! These simple few words did not only appear in film and television dramas countless times, but also appeared in reality all the time. And Yael''s current state was exactly the same as that phenomenon. "Don''t talk, just hold on, I, I''m taking you to the hospital, I''m almost there, I''m going to the hospital right now." Amber burst into tears, her heart twisted. Yael shook his head and looked at the fast rewinding night outside the car window, "Jack, he will definitely be back, Amber, you have to believe him. He is a man who will never lose." "I know, don''t say anything, save some strength, you must hold on." Amber''s body trembled. At this moment, she even forgot the dozen or so cars behind her, only one thought was left in her mind. Regardless of everything, she just want to send Yael to the hospital! "Amber, look at the stars, they are really bright." There was a smile on Yael''s face, but blood kept pouring out, "It''s like Jack who walked into my life when I was saddled with the name of a father killer and when I fell into depression." "I could only achieve what I have achieved today thanks to Jack that I can get the Quinn family bankrupt. Jack saved my life so many times. My life belongs to Jack. Jack is not here. Everything about him is worth for me to guard with my life..." "I, I didn''t fail Jack..." In a daze, Yael''s eyes gradually drifted. The memory of the past, like a slide, swiftly passed in front of his eyes. His eyes gradually darkened... "Shut up! I am your sister inw and I am telling you to shut up! Jack will definitelye back. You will keep these words until he returns, and you will tell him in person!" Amber''s face was pale and full of grief, and tears were already on her face. She hissed and cried, "You must cheer up and hold on. Not only do you have to wait until Jackes back, there is also Vinna waiting for you at home!" Boom! The memory in Yael''s mind was suddenly fixed on Vinna''s voice and her appearance. In an instant. He was dull for a moment, the smile at the corner of his mouth gradually became bitter. "Amber... Before I came here, I said to myself that if I don''t die, I will marry her when I go back." Yael''s eyelids slowly closed, the voice full of guilt and weakness echoed in Amber''s ears, "Tell her that I failed her, I feel guilty in this life, and I can only pay it back in my next life. In the next life... I''ll let her....Be my, bride..." When he said that. Yael''s head slowly tilted to one side, and his eyes werepletely closed... Chapter 629 Telepathy "Yael... Yael..." Amber''s expression faded, and she was crying. But Yael, who had closed his eyes, didn''t respond. At this moment, Amber''s body trembled, shepletely panicked. Just with a loud "bang". The galloping McLaren trembled violently, caught off guard, and snaked a far distance on the road. Fortunately, Amber reacted quickly and immediately took control of the steering wheel. She lifted her tearful eyes and saw in the rearview mirror that dozens of cars had been rushing towards her. Amber felt cold and desperate. Her right foot mmed on the gas pedal to speed up the McLaren again. If she was surrounded by more than a dozen cars and they collided repeatedly, even if she wouldn''t be caught and brought back, she would at least be crushed and killed. At that time, she and Yael would bepletely done. Amber sped the steering wheel with both hands, staring at the front, breathing deeply and trying to keep calm. With her teary eyes dim, she squinted at Yael who was lying on the passenger seat. "I will definitely save you!" Those were sonorous words, like an oath. If anyone else saw it, they would definitely be surprised. It was hard to imagine that Amber, who was gentle and considerate, had such a tough side. The McLaren was like a yellow lightning, rushing through the traffic. The dozens of cars were like hunting dogs on the African savannah, chasing them and followed them closely. At this moment, Amber had only one thought. That was to go to the LJ Hospital! As long as she arrived at the LJ Hospital, it would be crowded, it would not only be giving Yael a chance to be saved, but also freeing her from the chase of George and the others. It was just that this idea didn''tst long. Two cars chased up at the same time and came up to the left and right sides of her car, they moved forward with the McLaren. The despair in Amber''s heart swelled to the extreme. There was no escape! "You can be saved, you will be saved!" Amber sped the steering wheel with both hands, she bit her lip fiercely, and with the help of the pain and the smell of blood, she kept thest trace of her consciousness. But when she felt the oppression of the cars on the left and right, and the chasing of more than a dozen cars behind. Amber''s mind was copsing. She shed tears, her blood stained red lips trembled, she said stubbornly, "Whatever my husband can do it, I am his wife, so I can do it too!" She was so strong, fortitude, unwilling... A woman was weak, but being a mother, she grew stronger. But now Amber thought of Jack, the child in her belly, and Yael whose life was hanging on a silk line, her will seemed to be exploded potentiall. She never thought about stopping the car and alone letting herself be caught. Even if she died, she had to fight for thest chance! However. Bang! Bang! Two cars driving side by side on her both sides suddenly crashed into the McLaren at the same time without any warning. There was a loud roar. The car shook. Amber was even more frightened and screamed loud, her weak mindpletely copsed with this crash. She tried to turn the steering wheel, but the McLaren was squeezed between two cars, making her unable to steer at all and she could only keep moving forward. "Jack... Where are you? I need you!" Amber burst into tears. She screamed into the sky until her lungs pierced. --- Inside a dim container. Jacky silently on the ground, trying to keep himself awake and sane. The irritating sound of dripping water resounded in his ears. Achilles White and others never thought of giving him food and water. At this time, Jack was struck with dizziness, and he saw ck in front of his eyes. It was not caused by the darkness in the container, but caused by dizziness and extreme physical exertion. This feeling made him seem to be in a state of trance, half dreaming and half awake. Suddenly. "Amber!" Jack''s body twitched abruptly, as if awakened from a nightmare, a strong sight suddenly exploded in his eyes. He waspletely awake. He felt palpitations. Unprecedented heart palpitations. It was like a thin hot needle, countless needle tips, slowly tracing the surface of the heart. There was pain! Unspeakable pain. Jack''s body was shaking constantly, and he began to breathe in cold air. The sound of heavy inhtion resounded in the entire container, as if a beast was breathing. Half dreaming and half awake, Jack suddenly felt Amber''s scream, it was a kind of feeling that was hard to describe. Maybe... this was telepathy? When two people really blended together to a certain extent, would they feel the sense of each other''s danger? Jack was not sure, but his only saneness at this time could only exin his current state of telepathy. He dared not bet on it. Because after he was captured by Twelve Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry, when he regained conscience, he had already anticipated the danger that might bring to his family after his disappearance. It was just the reaction in his body now that had magnified his guesses even more. "Amber... I want to go back, Amber..." Jack made a heavy breathing sound, while holding back the sharp pain and shaking of his heart, like a dead dog, he was slowly creeping on the ground and heading towards the container door that was in his memory. His hands were tightly tied, and what''s more damn was his legs were tied after being exposed. It was extremely difficult for him to move forwards. Finally... Jack felt his head hit the top of the container. He clenched his teeth, raised his upper body abruptly, and then... mmed his head into the container in front of him. Boom! A loud noise echoed in the container. Jack''s body trembled, he obviously felt a sharp tearing pain on the top of his head, then he felt a hot, viscous liquid flowing down his cheeks. The strong smell of blood poured into his nose. Jack ignored it, the sharp pain on top of his head could not bepared with the sharp pain in his heart. He opened his mouth and let out a roar like a beast, "Let me out, let me... out!" Boom! There was a loud noise outside the container. What followed was a cold and stern voice from Achilles, "Before our Commander arrives, you just stay in there, do you really think I won''t kill you before hees?" Kill?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jack''s facial features were distorted and fierce. Compared to his own death, he was more worried about Amber. The palpitations became stronger and stronger, rolling in like a surging wave. It almost made Jack faint in pain. He was not afraid of death! If he was afraid of death, he could have chosen a morefortable and safer lifestyle. For example... dropping the identity of the heir of the Hughes family! But he didn''t. Now that he had embarked on this path, he had already predicted all his endings. But he couldn''t bear if Amber had an ident! Regardless of whether the current feeling was true or not, even if he died... he must get out! "Aah!" Jack growled sharply. The next second. He was like a madman, mming his head into the container with all his might. Boom! Boom! Chapter 630 How Dare You Hurt Mrs. Hughes. You Deserve To Die! On the wide road. More than ten cars were speeding on the road. The yellow McLaren was blocked in between the two cars at the moment. It had no other way to go and it could only move forward. Amber Knight quietly held the steering but her small body kept trembling. Desperation could be seen in her teary eyes. However, she didn''t dare to let go of her leg on the gas pedal. This was because she clearly knew that if she reduced the speed, she wouldn''t have any chance to fight for her life. She couldn''t stay calm anymore after her psychological barrier was broken. Fear, panic, and the unwillingness to reconcile to the matter... had engulfed her body. Suddenly. Her pretty face felt a pain. Her beautiful eyebrows frowned. She immediately ced her right hand on her chest. The strong heart palpitation had immediately made her stop breathing for a moment. It was like her heart was cut by a knife countless times. Under the severe pain, Amber murmured, "Dear..." As soon as she felt the pain, the pain vanished as quickly as it came. However, she could still feel the strong heart palpitation. Amber''s small body kept trembling. She harshly took a deep breath to ease the feeling of heart palpitation. At the moment. The cars on both left and right side lowered the car windows at the same time. Two long swords suddenly stabbed both left and right car windows of the McLaren. Crack... The crack of the two sses caused by the tips of the swords immediately started to spread out from the fractured points of the sses like a spider web. "Ah!" Amber who was suffering from heart palpitation immediately shouted because of fear. However, the two long swords did not stop at all. They kept harshly stabbing both left and right car windows of McLaren. It was brutal and harsh. It had made the two sses full of cracks. Small fragments from the sses could be seen flying from the windows. The sses were going to break. It was extremely dangerous! Amber who was terrified wanted to stop them. However, in despair, she found out that there was no other way besides sitting in the car while quietly waiting for her death after the ss broke! "Is it ... really over?" This was the only thought in Amber''s mind when she was in despair. When she just thought about it. Bang! The back of the car was harshly hit again. Finally, the two sses which almost brokepletely shattered after this hit. The small shattered sses flew onto Amber''s body and face. Even though they didn''t cut her skin, she still felt pain. However, Amber didn''t care anymore. She slowly closed her eyes and showed a sad and desperate smile while murmuring, "Jack... I have already tried my best..." However. After waiting for a few seconds. The scenario that the long swords were going to pierce her body which she had expected didn''t happen. They didn''t even try to fight for the control of the steering. It was like the servants and bodyguards in the two cars beside her car only wanted to break the ss. ''It was strange.'' Amber had doubts in her mind. Whirr... At the same time. The loud sound of the propellers of the helicopters was heard. Amber''s small body suddenly trembled. She clearly felt that a strong light was emitted onto her body. The strong light was dazzling. Even though she had closed her eyes, she could still feel the strong light. Amber just simply opened her eyes. When Amber looked at the strong light, a loud sound was heard in her head. She waspletely stunned. In the night sky. Under the loud sound of propellers, three helicopters that were emitting the strong light were flying towards her. They flew towards her side by side and they looked magnificent. When they reached above the car, a strong pressure could be felt. At the moment, the servants and the bodyguards in the two cars that were blocking the McLaren were shocked by the scene in front of them. Under the three helicopters, the servants and bodyguards actually forgot about Amber who was in the McLaren at the moment. At the same time. A loud engine that sounded like a roar of a beast was heard in a far distance. Even though the sound of the propellers of the three helicopters was extremely loud, the loud car engine sound could be heard clearly. The next second. The glowing light could be seen in Amber''s eyes. She could slightly see that a Rolls-Royce was rushing towards her against the traffic with an extremely loud sound. It was brutal and it almost went on a rampage on the road. "This is..." As the Rolls-Royce was getting closer, Amber''s pupils contracted. The moment she clearly saw the car te, she suddenly felt extremely happy, "Mr. Ward''s car!" After she said the words. A ck and thick gun barrel could be seen at the passenger seat of the Rolls-Royce. Then, Mr. Ward''s voice was suddenly heard in the Rolls-Royce through the loudspeaker. "How dare you hurt Mrs. Hughes. You deserve to die!" The tremendous murderous intention was like a countdown for their death. It was extremely domineering and cold. Bang, bang... The gun barrel that could be seen at the passenger seat of the Rolls-Royce suddenly fired the bullets. The countless bullets flew towards the cars like storms. Bang... The bullets from the gun immediately pierced the cars that were on both left and right sides of the McLaren. Sparks could be seen. The two cars were shot into a ho''s nest in only two seconds. The sudden change had made more than ten cars immediately fall back in a panic. Because the cars were pursuing Amber, they were close to each other. At that moment, they crashed into each other as they were in a panic. In the Rolls-Royce, Mr. Ward''s domineering was heard, "Kill them all!" Whirr... The three helicopters that flew in the air chased after the cars that were escaping. The scene was magnificent. When the two cars that blocked the McLaren were shot into a ho''s nest, they also quickly slowed down at the same time. They moved away from the McLaren and crashed at the side. After getting control of the steering of the car, Amber was extremely happy. However, the car body of the McLaren was severely damaged. With Mr. Ward around, she alsopletely felt at ease. Soon, the car was stopped by her. The helicopters had flown far away. However, the loud sound of the propellers of the helicopters could still be heard. Amber was stunned as she sat in her seat. Her pretty face looked surprised and happy. All this sudden change happened only in more than ten seconds. She felt that it was unreal as if she was having a dream. Originally... she had prepared to die... Screech! The Rolls-Royce stopped. Mr. Ward came out from the driver seat first. On the other side, Lone Wolf also opened the door and got out of the car. Mr. Ward didn''t care about his body health and he quickly ran towards the McLaren. When he opened the car door, Amber who was still in a daze finally came back to her senses after her small body trembled. A loud sound was heard! Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf kneeled on the ground at the same time. Mr. Ward said with a guilty look, "I have done something wrong. I have made Mrs. Hughes suffer from the risk of life and death. I amte to save you!" Looking at Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf. Amber was shocked and frightened. She suddenly shouted, "Get up. Quickly get up. Save Yael! He is dying!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yael Quinn''s shback was deeply engraved on Amber''s brain like a soldering iron. After being in such a long stalemate, if they didn''t send Yael to the hospital immediately, then it would be toote! Upon hearing this. Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf got up at the same time. When the two of them saw Yael who was sitting in the passenger seat, their expression changed a lot. "Lone Wolf, carry Yael to the car. Go to LJ Hospital immediately!" Mr. Ward looked at Yael''s face that was extremely pale. He was furious as he shouted the words.?????? Chapter 631 This… Is Really A Lunatic! Bang! A head pounded at the door of the shipping container again. Jack copsed like a dead dog onto the ground, he waspletely drained. He was exhausted, in extreme pain and he felt like he was totally empty.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He hadn''t eaten nor drank and was extremely weak from being starved. The intense pain also caused difficulty in his breathing. The repeated pounding with his head had caused it to bleed profusely. Jack could feel the blood on his face as hey helplessly on the ground. The thick pungent odor of fresh blood filled his nose. Nevertheless, he continued to look at the dark and impregnable container doors. The darkness continued to drag him further down towards hopelessness. He whimpered softly, "Honey..." Jack finally fainted but he continued to mumble the words ''Honey'' and ''Amber''. Outside the shipping container. Achilles and the eight great Golden Guards stood together and looked solemnly at the bulge on the container doors. asionally some of the Guards would wince in reaction to Jack''s actions. The bulge was clearly caused by Jack''s repeated pounding of the container doors. What kind of man would treat himself so ruthlessly? "This... is really a lunatic!" One of the Golden Guards said, "Damn, his hands and legs are tied up and he could use his head to pound the shipping container to this extent! Amazing!" Everyone present knew that the only part of the body Jack could use was his head. But it was exactly this that sent chills down their spines and terrified them. The twelve Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry were all elite warriors. They would not flinch even if they had to face countless enemies on the battlefield. All those who had bled knew that being ruthless to the enemy was nothingpared to being ruthless to yourself! As soon as that Golden Guard remarked, the others began to share their thoughts. "Not only is he a lunatic, but he is also psychotic! Didn''t we cut off his food and water? He should be extremely weak now. How can he continue to exert such intense physical strength?" "Good God! I really don''t understand this chap. What had he experienced? How is it so different from that intelligence that we gathered on him? "He has a terrifying and ferocious physique. His fighting skills are also extremely impressive. How can he be a bastard of the Hughes family? He is clearly a perfect fighting machine!" ... Achilles frowned tightly as he heard the other Golden Guards''ments. He didn''t stop their expression of respect for Jack because his disdain for Jack started to turn and pricked his heart when he saw what Jack did to the doors of the shipping container. He could simrly do the same damage to the shipping container with his hands and legs. But he simply could not understand why would Jack be so ruthless to himself to use his head to smash against the container doors. Furthermore, Achilles had relied on his natural talents, worked hard, and persevered for more than a decade to be the Chief Guard. But ording to their intelligence report, it only took Jack one year to transform to this state! This was out of anyone''sprehension! "Achilles, why don''t we open up the container for a look?" One of the Golden Guards stepped forward and said, "What if he died before the Commander arrived? How will we answer to him when that happens?" "Ah!" Achilles suddenly turned around. Achilles was significantly taller than that Golden Guard and obviously talked down onto him as he grinned, "I wish that he died. He did it to himself anyway and it was not our doing." After saying, he walked briskly towards the raging campfire. The eight Golden Guards stood in ce and exchanged looks. Another Golden Guard said softly, "I think we''d better take a look. He must have a reason for wanting to get out so desperately. When I went next to the container, I think I heard him mention his wife." Wife?! A few Golden Guards were stunned. He was so ruthless to himself just because of his wife? What a joke! But just as the first Golden Guard said to Achilles. They had already lost three Golden Guards when they encountered Brent. The twelve Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry were unique and rare. Now, this matter had mutated from a private vengeance to potentially invoking the militaryws. If the ''criminal'' died before the Commander arrived, then it would be considered the failure of the Golden Guards and they might even be imprisoned! After they decided, two of the Golden Guards walked to the container and opened the doors. As the light shone into the shipping container, the pungent odor of blood caused both guards to frown. When both o them looked into the container, their bodies tensed up and winced. The other six Golden Guards rushed forward when they saw the two guards'' expression. Amotion erupted when they saw the situation inside the container. Achilles stopped when he reached the bonfire. His eyes glimmered and then walked briskly towards the shipping container. His eyes were wide open in shock when he saw the situation. Blood! There was blood everywhere! The floor of the container was covered with blood. Jack wasying in a pool of blood with a nasty gash on his head. The scene was extremely bloody and gory. It was a visual shock. Jack had repeatedly used his head as a battering ram because his hands and legs were tightly bound. Even the bleeding gash on his head did not stop him. "This is a damn lunatic!" Achilles clenched his teeth as his veins throbbed. He forced the words through his teeth, "He didn''t want to get out. He wanted to kill himself!" At the same moment, a few Golden Guards entered the shipping container and carried the unconscious Jack out. The Golden Guards were all familiar with first aid. After an examination, a few of the Guards collectively heaved a sigh of relief. One of them said to Achilles, "He is still breathing and would not die." After he said, a few of the Golden Guards began to treat him. Achilles stood beside them and continued to stare at Jack as if he had seen a ghost. Although he was walking to the bonfire a moment ago, his attention was still on the shipping container, and clearly heard the Golden Guards''ments. He couldn''t help but mumble to himself, "Is his wife so important to him that he did this with no regard for his own life?" He turned to look at the blood-covered interior of the shipping container. Achilles suddenly scoffed, "What a pity. You would not be able to see your wife ever again after the Commander arrives." His voice was cold and caused the eight Golden Guards to frown and shudder.?????????????? Chapter 632 Arrival No one spoke out against what Achilles said as everyone there knew how much it cost to train a Golden Guard. It was not simply that they were rare. Each one of the Golden Guards was carefully tested at each stage of their progress and was an umtion of resources and experiences. It was with numerous deadly trials before they were finally worthy of bing the twelve Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry. Countless men of the Dragon Cavalry tried to be the Golden Guards but very few made it. Arge portion of them lost their lives on the battlefields. From the establishment of the Dragon Cavalry, there had never been any deployment of the Golden Guards for private tasks due to their immense value. The loss of the lives of three Golden Guards was enough to demand Jack''s life. Even if Jack was a potential heir of the Hughes family! Jack''s life was no longer in danger after the medical aid was rendered. Achilles sat next to the bonfire and looked at the dancing mes and said solemnly, "When will Commander arrive?" "Should be pretty soon." The other eight Golden Guards sat around the fire and didn''t bother with Jack. Jack was still unconscious and his limbs were bound. The only difference was he wasn''t in the shipping container. Then, in the night sky above the factory started to roar. "Military nes?" Achilles and the rest tensed and stood up. "Commander is here. Come with me to receive him." As the Chief Guard, Achilles led the other eight Golden Guards out of the factory. All of them began topose themselves and became poised and ready to receive their Commander. The arrival was majestic as the night sky roared to life. The enormous military aircraft filled the night sky. Achilles was stunned when he saw the aircraft and said, "Only one? Commander came alone?" "It must be. After all, this time our task isn''t honorable." "Brothers, though someone''s going to die for this, we''d also better be mentally prepared for court-martial." On hearing, everyone started to be gripped with fear. Though it was clear to everyone that the Commander would not severely punish all the Golden Guards, he would certainly not let them get away with it! Commander''s orders must be obeyed by the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalries. He practically controlled the life and death of three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalries. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was their Lord! Finally, the aircraftnded. Achilles and the others knelt on one knee respectfully for his arrival. "Wee, Commander!" The voices were thunderous although there were only nine of them. The door of the aircraft opened and a man walked down slowly. The man was slim, stern, and dignified. Though he did not have Achilles'' build, his body radiated a glow that couldn''t be ignored. He walked steadily and purposefully forward. However, each step was like a firm pounding on Achilles and the rest of them. The nine of them felt increasingly terrified. The Commander was the only one who could terrify all of them! As themander of the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry, he was like a star that lit up the entire North Territory. He, alone, suppressed countless foreigners beyond the northern frontier! he could easily dominate the blood-soaked and fiery battlefield!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Thou are guilty!" The attractive voice said calmly but it was like a roaring heavenly judgment. Achilles and the eight of them were stunned. Almost simultaneously, the nine of them bowed to the ground and dered, "We are guilty and await your punishment!" There were no excuses. Then, the Commander asked, "Where is he?" Achilles and the others quickly rose to their feet but they began to stammer, not knowing how to reply. Though they were the elite Golden Guards and were above countless men, all of them were nothing in front of theirmander. All of them looked at the Commander. His features were chiseled and strong while hisplexion was sickly fair. His eyebrows made him look stern while his eyes shone brightly. He looked exactly like the knight in shining armor in fairy tales. The Commander frowned and pursed his lips when he didn''t get a reply immediately. It struck fear in everyone present even though it was a very slight change of expression. This was the aura that he had umted over the countless lives that he had taken. It was as if oppression coursed through his veins. He winced and grinned as he walked into the factory, "What a thick odor of blood." "Commander, he did it to himself." Achilles said. "Oh?" The Commander raised his eyebrow and asked Achilles, "Is there such a fool on earth?" Achilles didn''t dare to look at him in the eye and quickly lowered his head, "After we locked him up, he suddenly mumbled about his wife and then violently bashed his head against the container doors, then..." "Let''s have a look." The Commander walked towards the shipping container. As he got closer, he could see the obvious dent on the door and the fresh blood sttered inside it. Suddenly the Commander''s smile waned and then he looked at the unconscious Jack who wasying on the ground. At this point, Jack''s head was bandaged and he looked pale as a sheet of paper due to the severe loss of blood. "Indeed, there is such a fool. His hands and legs were bound and yet he sought death." The Commander scoffed, "He must know that he didn''t have long to live anyway." On hearing, Achilles'' spirits were raised. What the Commander said was a clue to how Jack would soon end up. Jack would be dead as soon as the Commander gave the order. His disciple Chattis'' score and the lives of the three Golden Guards would be avenged. Even the provocation and humiliation that he suffered when he fought Jack would be settled with Jack''s death. But then. p! A huge handnded on Achilles'' face. The towering Achilles suddenly felt a stinging pain and staggered a couple of meters backward and fell embarrassingly onto the ground. "Pooft!" Achilles spit out a mouthful of blood and was stunned. He wanted to speak but half of his face was already swollen and he found it difficult to even open his mouth. "Just because of Chattis, you personally deployed the twelve Golden Guards which led to the loss of three Golden Guards. You know damn well how much effort I spent into grooming them!" The Commander stood tall and dered mercilessly, "Because of this, you shall lose your position as the Chief Guard. You will also lose your status as a Golden Guard and be a foot soldier of the Dragon Cavalry!"000000?????????? Chapter 633 Zenith Harol Boom! The calm voice was like the sound of mighty thunder. The shock to the eight golden guards made them change their faces. Achilles was lying on the ground, but his resolute face was suddenly pale and panicking. "Commander, forgive me!" Achilles hurriedly got up, knelt on the ground heavily, and kowtowed his head begging for mercy, "I beg the Commander to forgive my sins, I am willing to face the punishment, even if it is death, I don''t want to be a pawn." In Dragon Cavalry, the pawn was the lowest of all, no, even worse than the lowest pawn. The front pawns, to be precise, were some people who had not been selected by the Dragon Cavalry, and they were an assault force formed by the reason of death. They took the lead in every battle! They were inferior to others, but paid a terrible sacrifice more than any of the other. From the Chief Guard, deprived of everything he was relegated to a pawn. He was already expelled from the establishment and smashed to the ground! This was even more ufortable than killing Achilles! He emerged as a soldier, step by step, moved forward courageously, so that he reached to his current identity and status. If he really became a pawn, then his life''s hard work would also disappear. The huge gap in identities was by no means glory, but even something more terrifying than death. "Death? You are not worthy! If I forgive you, who will pay the lives of my three golden guards?" The man stood with his hand raised and never squinted at Achilles on the ground, "You are the Chief Guard of the twelve golden guards. Among the 300 thousand Dragon Cavalry, I am the only one, but because of only one private revenge, you let Dragon Cavalry pay such a huge price, being a pawn can be your punishment." When he heard the words. Achilles waspletely dumbfounded, his face became pale and trembling. His lips whispered, but he didn''t say anything aloud. He knew that in Dragon Cavalry, the Commander was like a mountain, it was irreversible.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At the moment of being stunned. The eight golden guards looked at Achilles sympathetically. It was not terrible to be smashed to the ground, what was terrible was losing the glory of being a soldier. A private revenge turned Achilles'' efforts into nothing. Howmentable it was! At the same time, the eight golden guards were panicking, as everyone was in danger. In this unauthorized action, Achilles, the Chief Guard, was considered the mastermind, so they were aplices. The Commander gave Achilles an order to be reduced to a pawn, no one Golden Guard could bear such heavy punishments. The eight of them... what punishment should they receive? However. The man said solemnly, "How is Chattis now?" Achilles on the ground no longer had the usual majestic demeanor, instead he was like a frightened mouse, kneeling and shaking, his eyes shifting, and his lips quivered. A golden guard sped his fist and said, "Commander, he is seriously injured and admitted to the hospital, but has not recovered yet." "Good." A wording out of the man''s mouth made the golden guards stunned. Immediately, the man stared at Jack who was on the ground and slowly said, "Make him wake up." Swoosh! A basin of ice cold water sshed on Jack''s face. Jack, who was unconscious, immediately woke up. His eyshes shook lightly and he opened his eyes slowly. His vision was briefly blurred by the strong light. When the focus was gradually restored. What caught his eye was an extremely handsome face, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a really good looking and pretty face. But that terrifying coercion that felt like horror wasing from the man. Was like a stormy sea, that radiated from the man and surrounded Jack. For an instant. Jack even had a feeling of suffocation, his whole body was dumbfounded. "Get up!" A cold voice came from the man''s mouth. Jack raised his hand and rubbed his painful head. Suddenly, a panic shed in his eyes, "Amber! Amber!" With a rush, Jack stood up abruptly. At this moment, it seemed as if he had gone mad, ignoring everyone directly. He even ignored the panic like the strong pressureing from on the man. He ran to the outside of the factory. This sudden change caused the man''s eyebrows to frown slightly, a touch of surprise appeared in his calm eyes. "Stay!" When Jack passed him, he reached out his right arm, and a knife cut across Jack''s throat. Damn it! The pupils of the eight golden guards narrowed. In their opinion, Jack''s death wasing! With a knife, it would cut right at the key point! Even though they were shocked by Jack''s "madenss" before, they knew that the Commander and Achilles were totally different from each other. This seemingly simple move, but in the eyes of the eight golden guards, Jack was already a dead person. However. Whoosh! Just when the knife was about to touch Jack''s throat. The howling wind suddenly exploded. "Dragon Suppressing Palm!" Jack''s eyes were scarlet red, with a crazy and ferocious meaning. His arms were like wind, and they brazenly wrapped the man''s right arm. At the same time, like a poisonous snake clinging to it, it rushed towards Zenith''s throat as quickly as possible. This scene. Made the eight golden guards stunned as if they were struck by lightning. This was so... how did he do it? If it was them to face the Commander''s sword, they wouldn''t even have the confidence to block it. But Jack, a lunatic, he did it! And... What kind of counterattack was that? Within a split of a second. The corner of the man''s mouth suddenly curled up, showing a disdainful smile. The next moment. He shook his body suddenly. Under the horrified eyes of everyone, his right hand seemed to be tumbling over like arge python, which turned Jack''s body into the air. Bang! Under the tremendous force, the man directly smashed Jack to the ground. The ground shook. Jack let out a scream, he felt the pain in his back as if he was about to burst, and he almost suffocated. In his eyes he saw that the man still stared at him with a disdainful smile. "After my golden guards informed me of your situation, I still questioned your battle with Achilles. But now it seems that you do have this talent." As he was talking. The man''s right arm shook suddenly, freed from Jack''s hands, then he stood up tall as if overlooking an ant, and said to Jack, "Let me introduce yourself, Dragon Cavalry Commander, Zenith Harol." The smash made Jack so painful and it was unbearable, but at the same time it also made him awake. His pupils shrank to the extreme as he was staring at Zenith in front of him. He felt chills and frightened. This... was the ruler of 300,000 Dragon Cavalry? He was the legendary existence? Even if the man in front of him, visible to the naked eye, was only a few years older than him, he was just a little more than thirty. But when Jack faced the man, he still had a sense of insignificance like dust and ants. Jack took a deep breath. Enduring the severe pain, he stood up slowly. The aster came, then this matter would finallye to an end, right? But, thinking back to the palpitations he felt. Jack was in a daze, Amber... will I ever return to you? "When you crashed into the container, was it for your wife?" Zenith smiled, "It seems that your wife is very important to you." "She''s not just important, she''s my life." Jack''s eyes quickly returned to focus. At this moment, his eyes suddenly became extremely firm, "My wife, she''s waiting for me to go home." "To go home?" Zenith smiled and said, "Okay, three strikes! If you can take these, you can go!"?????? Chapter 634 Three Strikes to Fight with God There was aughter. It seemed like a bomb that fell among the golden guards. The eight golden guards were stunned for an instant, and looked at Zenith in disbelief. Achilles, who was kneeling on the ground, was shocked and immediately woke up. "Commander, this is not fair!" A grieving roar came from Achilles. It echoed in the great factory. In this moment. The eight golden guards also regained their senses and were staring at Achilles approvingly. No one thought that Achilles was being offensive. Because in the hearts of the eight golden guards, this was indeed unfair! The Dragon Cavalry had trained their future star, Chattis. The lives of the three major golden guards. There were so many revenges, it was uncountable. And as the cause of all this, Jack was punished more lightly than Achilles? Why was this? Because of this unauthorized action, the Chief Guard of the twelve golden guards, Achilles, was beaten to the ground and had to be a pawn. But Jack, as long as he took three fights, could leave? When did Dragon Cavalry''s people be so humble? "Huh!" Zenith stood tall, not too tall and terrifying, but he was exuding endless pressure. As he turned, his eyes instantly locked with Achilles. In an instant, Achilles'' eyes shed fear, his body was cold. As he was looking at Zenith, he instantly felt the horror of facing the monstrous sea of blood and bones. Zenith put his hands behind him, and said calmly, "You only need to block my three strikes, and I will restore your official position." Boom! Achilles and the eight golden guards were as is struck by lightning at the same time, dumbfounded. The next second. Everyone reacted. Three strikes... these were really few! But the one who was going to give the strikes was the Commander of 300,000 Dragon Cavalry, these three moves would be... terrible enough! If he used his full strength, let alone the eight golden guards, even Achilles, who was the Chief Guard, was not sure if he had the confidence to take them. The ordinary three strokes and three fatal strokes had a big gap inbetween! Facing Zenith''s cold gaze, Achilles blushed and lowered his head in shame. He... dared not! Even if the order was like a mountain, if he took those three moves, he would be able to resume his post. But the risk was greater than that of being a pawn! If he stayed alive... He still had a chance to turn over. If he died in the hands of the Commander now, he would be gone. Zenith looked at Jack again, "Do you ept, or not?" Jack''s face was solemn, his eyes deep. The reaction of Achilles and the Golden Guards let him know the danger of these three strikes. Just because Achilles didn''t dare to ept it, these three moves were many times more dangerous than the thirty moves Achilles had promised him before. Amber''s face emerged in his mind. Jack slowly clenched his hands into fists and they creaked. His deep gaze changed drastically at this moment, being firm and fierce. In an instant. Jack was like an unsheathed sword, wrapped in a majestic killing intent, soaring into the sky. "I ept it!" The harsh voice sounded suddenly. A smile appeared on Zenith''s face. But Achilles and the eight golden guards were surprised at the same time. The next second. Achilles who was on his knees looked at Jack''s eyes and suddenly became weird, as if he was looking at a corpse. Did he really think the three strikes of the Commander were to make him leave alive? The word "dead", the Commander would teach you how to write it. In Achilles'' heart, he was downgraded to a pawn by the Commander, and Jack was the reason why. As long as Jack was killed on the spot, he was willing to be a pawn. Inside the factory. It was quiet and silent. The fierce and majestic killing intent quietly filled the entire factory. It was fierce like a sword. Achilles and the eight golden guards retreated at the same time, leaving the field to Jack and Zenith. Jack slowly moved his wrists and neck, he was tied for a long time, and it was making his hands and feet sore. His head was so painful as if it was about to explode. "I won''t deceive you, these three strikes I will only use 10% strength." Zenith looked at Jack calmly, his eyes were not solemn, on the contrary, there was a kind of casual joke. This feeling was like an adult ying with a child, carelessly. "At the same time, I will not attack your weakness." Zenith slowly raised his finger to his head and motioned to Jack. Jack suddenly understood. The injury on his head was undoubtedly the biggest weakness at this time. As long as he was slightly attacked there, it was enough to cause fatal damage to him. "Okay." Jack nodded solemnly. Three strikes... Maybe there was a real chance! Even if the opponent was the msater of Dragon Cavalry, the legends were spread all over. "Amber, wait for me! I will be back soon." This was the thought in Jack''s heart. At this moment, his eyes condensed to the extreme, he slowly adjusted his breathing. Zenith, who was on the opposite side, did not rush to make a move. It''s okay to wait for a while when ying with children. "10%?" Achilles not far away had a sharp look, the blue veins in the corners of his eyes jumped wildly, he was muttering, "The Commander only uses 10% strength, isn''t it too gentle for him?" "Too gentle?" A golden guard nced at Achilles sideways, "Have you forgotten that personal force is formed by abination of various methods? Physical, strength, fighting skills, and others, even if he reduces it to 10%, do you think he won''t be able to kill people just by fighting skills?" Achilles'' eyes lit up, and he immediately understood. Just then. "I''m ready." Jack let out a heavy breath, he has adjusted his state to the peak of his time. When the lion fought with the rabbit, it was still using its full strength. What was worse, what he was facing now was a legendary existence. A single bit of negligence could cost a thousand mistakes. However. Just as he said that. Zenith slowly took off his uniform and threw it towards the eight golden guards who were not far away without looking back. Then. His body slowly bowed, like a full stringed bow, ready to go. Just like a fierce cheetah on the grasnd that bowed before hunting, he continued his force, and delivered a fatal blow. The majestic and mighty killing intent was quietly released from Zenith. In this moment. Jack''s body shook, as he stared at Zenith, he had a feeling of being locked in. From head to toe, he felt a biting cold. In a daze, he even felt that he saw a sea of blood in Zenith''s eyes. He was mighty and domineering. But for a moment of shock, Jack''s pupils shrank to the extreme. Seeing Zenith''s eyes, doubts suddenly appeared. Such a fighting posture... was really familiar!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bang! The next second. The ground under Zenith''s feet suddenly burst into two holes. A strong wind roared like a tsunami, directly toward Jack. The strong wind instantly narrowed Jack''s eyes. At the same time, Zenith ran towards Jack as if he was running into thunder. Within a split of a second. Jack was about to raise his hand to resist. But just as he moved his hands. Bang! A big hand was tantly nted on his chest. The terrifying force was like a high speed train, it instantly made Jack feel that his chest was about to explode. At the same time, he flew out more than ten meters away and fell heavily to the ground. "Puff!" Jack''s face was pale, his facial features were twisted, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out. There was a sharp pain like a burst in his chest that swept through his body, making him unable to get up for a while. That was so fast! This was the only thought that was left in Jack''s mind. When he looked at Zenith on the opposite side again, only the fear that came from the depths of the blood was left. There was a big difference between man and God. Fighting with man, the tide could still be turned. But fighting with God, he would only be left with endless fear and despair. He fought with Achilles before, now he fought with Zenith. Those two were the difference between fighting with man and fighting with God! Chapter 635 Supreme Glory "Ah..." Achilles White was watching the fight all the time on the side. He felt satisfied more than word could describe. He looked at Jack Hughes who was dying on the ground, cynically said, "You are so dead now." His voice was especially clear when echoed in the silent workshop. Eight Golden Guards nodded to show their agreements. "But.... why the Commander didn''t use all his strength? He could have broken his ribs." "Yeah, with that palm, it only came out with the strike but not the result." "Even though Jack has the amazing "battle instinct", but when he faces the absolute strength of the Commander, there is nothing he can do." All the Golden Guards kept judging. When one of the Golden Guards mentioned Jack''s "battle instinct", the other Golden Guards kept nodding as they couldn''t agree more. Everyone was shocked when they witnessed how much power could Jack broke out while he was fighting with Achilles. But the strike Zenith used was obviously "sealing" Jack''s "battle instinct". The strike was even faster than Jack''s instinct. Absolute power could suppress everything! "Don''t you want to go back? Your wife is waiting for you." Zenith leaned his body toward Jack, staring him coldly with his sharp eyes. No one in the room couldn''t feel his intention of killing. "Amber..." Jack wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth. He tolerated the killing pain from his chest and slowly got up. He frowned and looked at Zenith. Jack doubted about the Zenith''s strikes, he felt all his strikes were quite familiar. Jack''s thoughts rapidly spinning and quickly searching for thebat gestures in memory that could against Zenith. "Second strike!" Zenith did not give Jack''s any opportunity, with the word, he rushed directly to Jack. His speed was like a thunder. With all the killing purpose, his figure crushed towards Jack from top of him just like a tsunami. No one could or dared to stop him. By seeing the scene happened in front of Achilles and eight Golden Guards, they got an illusion that there was a blood sea with bones floating inside after Zenith''s figure. Unstoppable killing God! He WAS the real God. However, when they saw Jack, they was stunning by him. At this time, Jack didn''t even move a bit but stood in the original ce. In the face of Zenith, he was not moving? Was he dead? In their opinions, if he wouldn''t move his posture, the only possibility was that he was waiting for death. Jack at this time, put all his attention and pined his sight on Zenith''s feet. Zenith sprinting to him like a lightning. But his footsteps were messy. Of course, it was only seemed messy. It was a tactic to make people confused. It seemed messy but it was extremely calm. Familiar! Jack thought he definitely saw it somewhere. Jack''s eyebrow frowned into an odd knot. He did nothing but made two fists. Ignoring either the pain on his body or Zenith. In his eyes, he only saw Zenith''s steps! "You are the first who dare to ignore me when we fight!" Boom! With the Zenith''s fist cut through the air, Jack could feel his face was already in pain. Zenith''s fist was directly punching into Jack''s face. The strike was simple, straightforward even rude. But this was a deadly punch! Time seemed to be slowed down at this moment. The pupils of Achilles and eight Golden Guards shrank into the size of needle top, and they looked at Jack surprisingly. Until now, Jack still refused to move a bit! He didn''t even blink his eyes. Really... he was waiting for death! However. "Uncle Brown Hughes!" Right in the second, Jack suddenly remembered Brown Hughes''s figure in his mind. At this moment, he felt a divine enlightenment, he finally matched the familiar feeling with corresponding man. Brown Hughes! In an instant, Jack seemed fully awaken. He neither looked up nor dodged. It waspletely came out from instinct, it looks like all was under his expectation, he tilted his head slightly. This inadvertently, seemingly random movement, however, avoided Zenith''s fist easily. Unbelievable! Zenith''s expression condensed and a trace of horror appeared in his eyes. Achilles and eight Golden Guards who watched the battle from a distance were even more terrified at this moment. Their bodies trembled at the same time with their mouth wide open. "How was it possible? How did he elude his fist?" "How the hell could he even avoid the Commander''s strike by just tilting his head? This was insane!" "Same things happened again! Why he wasn''t sealed?!" They couldn''t believe what they saw. Meanwhile, the eight Golden Guards screamed as if they saw a real ghost. Their voice not only with shocking but also carried an inexplicable anger. All of this happened in a sh. After avoiding Zenith''s fist, Jack guessed out his next move and shouted out, "Neck!" Buzz! Zenith''s hand made a wind breezed away. He couldn''t hide his horror. Because, as Jack predicted, his strike was changing his fist into a w after Jack avoided his fist. He also tried to use elbow to directly lock on Jack''s neck. As Jack spoke out, his neck drooped suddenly and his chin touched his chest. Jack was right, Zenith''s right hand swept across back of his neck in the air. The strong wind caused Jack''s back neck to be torn with three blood stains. But he really avoided Zenith''s w-like hand! One move was over. Zenith stepped three steps back, he was too shocked to react. As he was the Commander of the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers, he managed his emotion so well that nothing would be afraid of him even at the time he faced millions of enemies. But this time, he couldn''t help himself to make such a horrified look. Achilles and Eight Golden Guards slightly opened their mouths at the same time and rounded their eyes, their facial expressions were exaggerated. They wanted to say something but they were too shocked to do so.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, it was as if an invisible hand was strangling everyone''s throat. The entire workshop was instantly plunged into a weird silence. The air seemed to be freezing. "Uncle..." Jack looked up to Zenith who stood three steps away from him. Jack''s sight was flickered but they were also fulfilled with doubts. "Your battle instinct, among the people who have had fight with me, is the best. I, Zenith, admit you are the strongest!" Zenith said those words in a powerful, firm voice and he couldn''t hide how excited he was to meet such apetitor. Bang! Achilles and Eight Golden Guards werepletely nked out. There was nothingpare to the shocking brought by the words Zenith just said. Zenith, who managed the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers as well as killed countless foreigners, was legend in people''s mind. He never gavepliment to anyone else! Even to Achilles, when he first became to the Chief Guard, he only got a "Looks like you are handy!" from Zenith. This praise could be called the supreme glory among the Dragon Cavalry. "Were you surprised by my battle instinct?" Jack looked at Zenith and asked that inexplicably. He thought that Zenith was amazed by the other thing! "What else could it be?" Zenith shrugged to released part of the horrible vigour. And his voice also so eased a bit, "What did you think I was surprised?"??? Chapter 636 Reversion! Jack kept silent. As he just saw Zenith''s surprised expression, he thought Zenith heard the word ''uncle''. If he was only surprised by so called "battle instinct". Jack seemed like he understood something. He curled his lips and asked in a deep voice, "So, do we still continue finishing the fight?" "Sure!" Zenith nodded, "I admire you, but I have to follow the military order, I represent 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers'' reputation." "Okay!" Jack''s smile became wider. At the same time, he also slowly stepped backwards. So as Zenith. Achilles and Eight Golden Guards were confused by both of them. No one thought that their rtionship had such a weird turning point. At the same time when they were amazed by Jack''s battle instinct, nine people on the side felt more confused. "What exactly is happening?" Achilles couldn''t think but there was a dangerous thought popped in his mind. Next second. "Kill!" After taking back few steps, Zenith suddenly burst into a roar. The killing intention covered the whole workshop. At this moment, Achilles and Eight Golden Guards faces were all put on panic. "The strongest strike of the Commander!" "This trick, I didn''t expect the Commander would use it on Jack. It has killed so many tough guys!" Achilles couldn''t hide horror in eyes and his hands was shaking and clenched into two fists. The dangerous thoughts in his mind was instantly gone with the wind. With the strongest move, Jack would be dead on the spot. Meanwhile. With the word "Kill", Jack''s face suddenly turned as white as a nk paper. And his heart was rapidly beating. They were in a fierce fight, but when he faced Zenith at this time, he felt like he was a tiny dust in the ocean. Time had been slowed down at now. He stared at Zenith who was moving to him quickly. With all his power and anger, Zenith rushed towards Jack without any hesitation. "Swoosh" Jack took a breath and slowly curled his body. He was staring at Zenith with his sharp eyes when Zenith was approaching him with full speed. Jack felt his fuzz stood up. Zenith''s body was like a mountain about to crush on him. "Dead!" Less than one second, Zenith suddenly jumped into the air. With a straightforward and clean move, he volleyed a kick to Jack. It was like an axe, which directly rived into Jack''s head. Boom! Simple and rough move but made a ringing air burst. It carried so much power and made Jack''s clothes rustling. "Ah!" Jack neither retreated nor dodged. However, his arms crossed right in front of his body and pushed against the right foot of Zenith. A loud bang! The terrifying vigor instantly spread into different directions. The ground under Jack''s feet even shattered and cracked into pieces, spreading towards the surroundings. A tearing sound! Under the unstoppable force, Jack''s upper body clothes exploded into countless fragments. And his figure also bent backwards abruptly. Just in the moment, Jack clearly heard a loud "click" from his own body, which was from fracture caused by the overwhelming attack. The blood, like a fountain, gushed out from the mouth. Puff. Finally, Jack couldn''t bear the fierce strength anymore, and he knelt directly on the ground on his knees. Meanwhile. Zenith also leaped into the air andnded on the ground deftly. Zenith turned around and walked towards Achilles and Eight Golden Guards without hesitation. "You are free to leave now." The calm voice echoed in the workshop. Jack was naked his upper body, kneeling on the ground. Blood was pouring out of his mouth and dyeing his chest to red. Jack''s face was pale. He felt like his whole body broke into pieces and he twitched violently in pain. He was out of breathe. His throat narrowed so he had to breathe hard to suck air into his lungs. He tried to stand up, but his knees knelt on the ground, as if they stuck to the ground. He was unable to move. Everything came quickly and ended quickly. Achilles and the Eight Golden Guards were also in a daze and did not react for a long time. Everyone thought that Jack would die after taking the kick from Zenith. But Jack''s constantly undting chest made everyone''s expectation vanish. "Whoosh..." When Zenith stopped on the other side, he exhaled heavily. Zenith raised his arm to take the armor from a Golden Guard''s hand and put it on his body. Achilles and Eight Golden Guards finally recovered. They turned to look at Zenith in amazement. The strongest killer move but only with one tenth strength. Now Jack could still breathe, they all knew that was because Zenith was merciful at thest moment. Although Jack was dying, he was still breathing. Everyone knew clearly that if Zenith didn''t show his mercy, that kick would be enough to smash Jack''s bones and caused him to die on the spot. However. Zenith spoke softly, and the calm voice was like a thunder bombed inside factory building. "From now on, Jack will be the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guards in Dragon Cavalry!" Boom! What he said blew Achilles and Eight Golden Guards'' mind, they would rather not believe it. No matter it was Chattis who was expected by all others and three Golden Guards lives. Those were enough for Jack to die thousands of times. But now, not only the man still alive, but he also became the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guard in Dragon Cavalry, took Achilles''s position? What the fuck was this! "Commander!" Achilles shook his body and immediately knelt on the ground. At this moment, Achilles'' chest took ups and downs violently and his face flushed like it was almost bleeding. The emotions of anger, unwillingness, shame, and hate were intertwined into a rope that wrapped around him tightly. The man he wanted to kill! The man who killed three of Twelve Golden Guard of the Dragon Cavalry. Not only did he still alive, but he was recruited into the Dragon Cavalry and directly promoted to the Chief Guard. Unfair! He can''t take this god damn unreasonable thing! "The murderer should pay his life for our dead men. Hemitted such unforgivable crimes, why could he be recruited into the Dragon Cavalry and why could he skip decades of hard working and be the Chief Guard?" "What happened was the murderer did not pay for his debt, but was promoted. The victim took a revenge, but was punished by the Commander. How this could convince the cavalry?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Their query was powerful and couldn''t be ignored. At this moment, Achillespletely lost his mind. He fell into a state of mania. And with Achilles'' objection. The Eight Golden Guards also knelt together with him. Although they kept silent, they had the same opinion with Achilles. Regardless of hate and life, an ordinary person, no matter whether he is a genius or not, he has to start up at very beginning and to be promoted step by step ording to evaluation. He also need to be cultivated in the army so to achieve the Golden Guards level. All the Golden Guards here took at least ten years of time so they can be titled Golden Guards. How could Jack beat their 10 years'' effort with nothing???????????????? Chapter 637 By Connections? Inside the workshop. The chilling feeling of kill filled the atmosphere. It was as if the air froze. With extreme determination, Achilles White and the eight Golden Guards kneeled in front of Zenith Harol. This had never happened in the history of Dragon Cavalry! No one had ever allowed the Commander to set such a precedent in the Dragon Cavalry! As Jack Hughes knelt on the ground, the bursting pain made his body tremble uncontrobly. His chest violently heaved up and down and he let out a heavy gasp. At this moment, when he saw Achilles and the eight Golden Guards kneel on the ground, he took a cold breathe, meanwhile, he let out a mocking smile. After more than ten years of hard working, why should the two generations take lose thepetition? He wasn''t sure what the rtionship was between Zenith and Brown Hughes. But when Zenith moved, his steps were too simr with Brown''s as if they just came out of a mold. Thus, Jack already had a rough guess in his mind. Master and disciple! Of course, aside from this possibility, there were also other possibilities. But right now, this possibility was the most probable one for Jack. With the background of Uncle Brown, it was impossible for Zenith, as the Commander of the Dragon Cavalry, to not know his identity and background. He was different aspared to the bystanders Achilles and the eight Golden Guards. Jack was actually seriously fighting against Zenith. What he experienced couldn''t simply be seen clearly with Achilles and the eight Golden Guards'' naked eyes. How could one say that Zenith only showed mercy in hisst strike out of the three strikes? Zenith was being merciful all the time! Or else, with just 10% of his strength, one strike would be enough to kill Jack. "Heh, I''m sure you all have noticed his potential." Zenith calmly gazed at Achilles and the eight Golden Guards. His invisible deterrence made them extremely ufortable, "With such great potential, isn''t he good enough to join the Dragon Cavalry? Who among you dares to have a fight with him?" That one question. Suddenly made Achilles and the eight Golden Guards blush. How could theypete? They couldn''tpete with him at all! The fact that he was an "abandoned son" from the interregnum of more than twenty years and used only a year to grow to this level, it was enough to make everyone feel ashamed. Putting aside his horrifying growth in only a year. Jack''s horrifyingbat instinct was enough to prove that no one could ever match him. "Is no one going to talk anymore?" Zenith calmly asked. The eight Golden Guards lowered their heads at the same time. Only Achilles held his head high and stared at Zenith. His anger and opposition were different from what the eight Golden Guards felt. Achilles was angry, not only just because of the entry of Jack into the Dragon Cavalry and his promotion to the second highest position directly. But also more because of his unwillingness and his anger of epting the changes in their status. Last second, Achilles was in the second highest position as the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guard in the Dragon Cavalry. Next second, he became a foot soldier, but Jack, a criminal who everyone thought should be killed, was suddenly promoted and directly reced him as the Chief Guard. Achilles would even be willing to risk his life but would never ept this change. "Commander, even if this is a vition of militaryw. I, Achilles, need to say something. This action of yours would not convince the three million soldiers of Dragon Cavalry." "He, Jack Hughes, was the culprit! It was because he seriously injured Chattis, that''s why we acted without permission. It was his bodyguard who killed three of our Golden Guards. If Jack didn''t seriously injure Chattis, how could this be happening right now?" "Well, now the victim was punished heavily for his revenge, but when the killer counterattacked your three strikes, he got promoted. That makes no sense!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Zenith stared fiercely and forcefully as his gaze crashed and swept onto Achilles'' body. He sternly said, "Whatever I, Zenith Harol, say in the Dragon Cavalry will always make sense! He was blessed with unique talents and potential and greatbat instinct, yet you opposed so strongly. Then, with the same 10% of my strength, you counterattack my three strikes!" "..." Achilles was speechless. His face and ears both turned red. He didn''t dare counter him! Even though Zenith would only use 10% of his strength, Achilles still didn''t dare counterattack his three strikes. Because he clearly knew that without Jack''s unreal and horrifyingbat instinct, it was just impossible to withstand Zenith''s three strikes. "If you don''t even have the confidence, why are you being so noisy?" Zenith coldly smiled, "Achilles White, you''ve got some nerve! He, Jack Hughes, is willing to join the Dragon Cavalry. I''m sure that he will surpass you within three years. Are you telling me to not cherish such talent and just kill him?" "Jack will be the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guard in the Dragon Cavalry. Who else is against this?" Silence. The silence stayed within the workshop. The eight Golden Guards frowned. Though they were against it, nobody spoke a word. To Achilles, Zenith''s attitude was already very clear. No change could be made to this matter anymore! However. "I''m against it!" Jack tried his best to squeeze out a word from his teeth, "I want to go home. I have my own goal." "Hmm?" Zenith suddenly turned around and looked at Jack in surprise and confusion. Then, he smiled evilly, "As the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guard, you don''t need to be at the Cavalry all the time. You can freely do whatever you want, and temporarily enjoy your treatment as the Chief Guard. You don''t need to serve. Onlye when the Dragon Cavalry needs you!" Achilles was stunned when he heard those words. Even the eight Golden Guards looked at each other and were extremely shocked. This kind of solicitation wasn''t an implicit offer anymore, it was an explicit offer where he could just sit back and enjoy. Those who could join the Dragon Cavalry are all outstanding people. Therefore, the Golden Guards and Chief Guard were the best of the best. He could enjoy the honor of being the Chief Guard, but he didn''t need to serve in the cavalry and be in the battlefield? Nevertheless, Jack still stayed silent. At that moment. He was finally sure that he really got in through connections mysteriously. Zenith was simply being way too obvious. He gave him such a high position where he could lead thousands people. He didn''t even need to put in any effort. How could this make any sense? "Okay!" Since they had already reached this point, Jack didn''t act reluctant anymore and nodded his head in agreement. Whoosh! Zenith threw out a business card, and it flew down to Jack. "This is my contact information. If anything happens, the Dragon Cavalry will back you up." Jack stared at the business card in a daze. When he came back into his senses, Zenith already left the workshop with Achilles and the eight Golden Guards. The engine of the warne rumbled like the thunder. As it rumbled, the warne took off, flew into the sky, and disappeared in the night sky. After a long while. Jack finally slowly adjusted to his body condition. Although Zenith''s three strikes were deadly, painful, and even made him vomit blood. But he was clear that those three strikes, even the final killer strike. Zenith controlled his strength with such skill to make him look like a mess on the outside, but unharmed on the inside. The extreme pain caused Jack''s right hand trembled hard. But he still endured the pain and picked up the business card on the ground. The ck alloy business card was heavy. It was extremely simple. The telephone number was engraved on top. When he flipped it over and saw the words on the business card, Jack burst intoughter. The words on the business card were surprisingly, "Your uncle is my master." Chapter 638 Emergency LJ Hospital. There was a mess in front of the emergency room. Mr. Ward, Amber Knight and Lone Wolf, together with the doctor and the nurse, pushed Yael Quinn into the emergency room. The three were stopped outside by a nurse. Amber''splexion was pale, she was in a state of trepidation, and she directly copsed on the side chair with a face full of anxiety, while Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf stood on the side. Seeing Amber''s appearance, Mr. Ward slowly walked to the side and whispered some words offort to her, "Mrs. Hughes, no worries, Yael will be all right." Amber''s beautiful red eyes looked at him with full of tears. Her pale lips moved, but she didn''t know what to say. She personally experienced Yael''sst gasp, so at the moment Mr. Ward''s words offort seemed powerless. "Mr. Ward, most of them ran away." Lone Wolf put down his cell phone and came over. "George Hughes...." Mr. Ward squinted his eyes and made a killer look, but itsted just one second. When he took a deep breath, it vanished. He turned his head to look at the lighted red light of the emergency room. At that moment, Mr. Ward''s eyes became turbid, as if he suddenly aged a lot. His figure also became bent, like an old man.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In just a few days, in the Hughes family, starting from Jack and Brent, there were dramatic idents one after another. Mr. Ward was seventy years old, and now that he was alone holding out, he eventually became mentally and physically exhausted and he was unable to endure that exhaustion. Jack was missing and was not found yet. Brent just woke up. Mr. Ward rushed into the ICU to ask what happened that night but he got very little news from Brent. Now Amber almost had an ident again, and Yael was about to lose his life for that. But when that day would end? Mr. Ward''s raised his hands and rubbed his face. His figure staggered, but fortunately, Lone Wolf supported him very quickly so that he wouldn''t fall down. "Mr. Ward, take a rest, you are too tired." Lone Wolf persuaded him, frowning. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I can still hold it. There have been so many problems in the family, if I, the old man won''t endure, what could we do?" Lone Wolf was startled, his expression suddenly became mncholy and bitter. He started following Jack at the earliest time, but as Jack advanced by leaps and bounds, his power became weak and the only thing he could do was to run errands and help out. As Mr. Ward said, in the current situation, he couldn''t help much. "If at that moment I wasn''t busy to get into the ICU to ask Brent for clues, we wouldn''t be in such a dire situation." Mr. Ward med himself and said guilty, "At least as I was here, I could have negotiated a foolproof n with Yael." At that moment, Lyndall Long wasing with a wheelchair. He nced at Mr. Ward and smiled helplessly, "We couldn''t predict the perfect timing, everything rushed together. Nobody would have been able to handle it. Now we just hope that Yael is fine." As for Lyndall''s words. Mr. Ward didn''t refute to his words; the real facts were just like Lyndall said. Their purpose was to find Jack, they have been busy for a few days and they put all the energies on it. Who could have imagined that moment of George''s ambush, when he suddenly showed up and kidnapped Amber? Tomorrow and the ident, nobody would know which onees first! Half an hourter. Daisy Hill and Vinna Vaughn also hurried over there. Knowing that Yael had an ident, Vinna rushed crazily to LJ Hospital as if her soul was getting out from the body. After Yael had left with tied explosives, she hurriedly contacted Mr. Ward, but she didn''t expect that the situation would have developed to the point of scaring and terrorizing her. As she moved forward, if it hadn''t been for Ms. Hill who supported her several times, she would have even fallen to the ground directly. Even so, when Vinna was about to run to the emergence door, she staggered again and mmed to the ground, bruising the palms of her hands, dripping with blood. But Vinna didn''t realize it, so he hurriedly got up and rushed in front of Amber and Mr. Ward. "Where is Yael?" she asked in panic, gazing them with her beautiful eyes. "Vinna..." When she saw Vinna, Amber couldn''t help it anymore, she hugged Vinna and cried. Guilt, self-me and annoyance were surging violently like the river water breaching its dike. Amber''s cry made also Vinnapletely unable to contain her emotions, and she started to cry. Mr. Ward patted Vinna on the shoulder, "He already entered the emergency room, it''s okay." "Emergency room?" Vinna got up suddenly and was about to rush towards the emergency room. But she was grabbed by Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf. "Vinna, calm down!" "I want to see him, I want to see him, that bastard, that bastard..." Vinna''s face was tear-stained and her body was trembling. "Vinna, it''s okay. Yael will be okay!" Amber struggled standing up, although she knew Yael''s current situation, she still tried tofort Vinna. She knew how maddening was to be afraid of losing someone you really love. Vinna looked like a child and, leaning on Amber''s arms, cried out and wailed, "I''m afraid, Amber, I''m afraid. I informed Mr. Ward very soon, I thought I could save you and stop Yael from doing stupid things, but I... but I..." Vinna''s cry echoed in the corridor. Amber, holding Vinna, also shed tears quietly. Yael...because of her, was in that state. To put it bluntly, it was Yael who traded his life for hers. Listening to Vinna''s cry, Ms. Hill''s eyes also reddened. Even Mr. Ward, Lone Wolf and Lyndall, they looked sad and nervous. Another twenty minutes passed. The emergency room door suddenly opened. Director Lansing hurried out, "The patient is very severe now. His life is hanging by a thread. There is not enough blood. He needs a blood transfusion. Mrs. Hughes can stay here, the others will go with the nurse to have a blood test." His words were firm, without any hesitation. After speaking, Director Lansing frowned again, waiting for everyone toe forward, then he turned around and entered the emergency room. The nurse arrived very quickly. After the blood test, what made everyone disappointed was that only Vinna''s blood matched Yael''s. "Take my blood, quickly, Miss, take some of my blood, I want to save him, I want to save him." Amber, without the slightest hesitation, showed the wrist of the right hand and urged the nurse to draw her blood. Looking at the blood bag slowly swelling up, Amber''s eyes became full of tears. She was incredibly determined. She urged the nurse, "Draw more blood, it will be okay, I can stand it, as long as you can save him, you can draw more blood." "Everyone has an upper limit on how much blood he or she can give," the nurse replied, and at the same time she looked at Mr. Ward and the others. Ms. Hill took a deep breath and went tofort Vinna, "Vinna, calm down. We will find a solution for the blood. You can''t be so silly right now." "But I want to save him, I''m not afraid of drawing blood, even if I give my life for him it will be also eptable!" Vinna''s eyes suddenly became swift and fierce, and she cried bitterly and wailed.0000?? Chapter 639 A Stubborn Vinna Vaughn In Madness "It''s not enough! The blood supply is still not enough!" Director Lansing went mad and shouted frantically, "Get some more supply! Yael can''t hold on without it!" Bang! The door to the emergency room was shut closed once again. On the corridor. Mr. Ward, Amber and Lyndall were apanying Vinna. On the other hand, Lone Wolf and Daisy were conducting blood tests for the people. It was impossible to maintain the blood supply with just the contribution from Vinna alone. That was why Mr. Ward made a decision a while ago. He made a call to Corbin, instructing him to gather all the employees of DT Real Estate Agency, as well as the people who were working for the Quinn Family toe here as soon as they can. Surely, they would be rewarded. It didn''t matter to Mr. Ward at all. Even if the blood supply cost him a fortune, he had to give it a shot and bring Yael back to life. However, it was out of his expectation that the blood supply would still be insufficient even after so many people had donated their blood. "Mr. Ward, the people here are all the employees from the localpany. The ones under Quinn Family are probably not here yet since they are quite far away." Lyndall was one of the more rational ones left here now. Mr. Ward was exhausted. He held his hands together, "But I''m afraid that..." He paused abruptly amidst his sentence. Because it suddenly struck him that Vinna was still here. Sure enough, her voice sounded. "I...I...I can still donate some." Vinna had her right arm ced on the bench''s armrest as she struggled to stand on her feet weakly. But as soon as she moved, a wave of dizziness hit her. She fell back onto the bench again. "Vinna!" The expressions on Amber, Mr. Ward and Lyndall''s face changed drastically at this scene. Right now, Vinna was as pale as a ghost. It wouldn''t be exaggerating to say that she looked lifeless too. She was weak, and would often enter into a trance. When they first started to draw blood for Yael, they depended solely on Vinna''s blood to support him. Even if the nurses had tried their best to control the amount of blood drawn, its high frequency still made Vinna very weak. "Vinna, calm down. You''re at your maximum. You''re going to die if you were to get your blood drawn again!" Mr. Ward said in a low voice seriously. "But I...I want to save him. I don''t want him to..." In Vinna''s bloodshot eyes, tears were starting to form and it was blurring her vision. Her eyes sparkled with tears as she lifted her head and looked at Mr. Ward. At this moment, she was hopeless. Perhaps she was in despair, or even agony too... It stunned Mr. Ward and Lyndall. Amber, upon seeing Vinna''s state, felt heartbroken as well. She hurriedly hugged her, "Vinna, everything is going to be okay. We will definitely find a way to save Yael. You must take care of yourself too and not act rashly." "Amber, I''m scared...I''m so scared..." Vinna''s tears streamed down her cheeks as she sobbed. Her features were scrunched together in sadness, and she was on the verge of breaking down, "I want him to live. I''m afraid that... that Idiot. He''s an idiot! Boohoo...I can exchange my life for his. I can do that." As soon as she spoke, the emergency room door was pushed open again, revealing a nurse who hurried out and urged without any emotions. "Where''s the blood supply? The patient needs a lot of it! You guys quickly figure out a way!" Bang! After she spoke, she shut the door again. "Yes, we still have some blood here." Vinna tried to suppress her emotions, and forced herself to stand up despite her weak state. Amber and the rest wanted to stop her. But Vinna was determined, "Please let them draw my blood again. I want to save that fool! Even if it''s just another 100 milliliters, it is still better than none." Vinna''s heart was aching terribly. Mr. Ward and Lyndall exchanged gazes. Mr. Ward then said, "50." "Okay!" Vinna raised her hand and wiped her tears away. There was strong determination in her eyes. When the nurse stuck the needle into her veins once again, Vinna looked as if she did not feel any pain at all. While looking at the blood which was flowing from her veins to the blood packet, Vinna showed a smile on her pale face, "Idiot, you will get better. I''m here for you..." In the end, her voice was already inaudible. After her blood was drawn, Amber and Mr. Ward brought her back to the corridor of the emergency room to wait. Even 50 milliliters of blood was too much of a burden for Vinna at this point. Right now, she was leaning on the bench weakly. There was not a bit of strength left in her. Herplexion was so pallid that it scared the rest. However, she still had her gaze fixed on the red lights that were turned on above the emergency room door. Both her hands were sped tightly together. But then, the nurse came out, "Not enough! It''s still not enough!" She spoke coldly and urged again, "Quickly think of a way. If the blood supply isn''t sufficient, there''s no chance to save him at all." Bang! The sound of the door which was shut once again was like a hit of hammer which smashed on everybody''s hearts. Even Mr. Ward and Lyndall were panicking at this moment. Not enough! The blood supply was still not enough! Where the fuck can they find blood now? All the employees of DT Real Estate Agency had rushed over, and those with matching blood types had their blood drawn earlier. It was impossible to force them to give what was more than appropriate, wasn''t it?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Quinn Family was still on their way here. It was a race against time. A second was enough to dictate Yael''s life or death! "I...I still can do it..." A weak, soft voice traveled into everyone''s ears. Mr. Ward and Lyndall''s expression changed. Amber just hugged Vinna right away as she cried, "Vinna, calm down! Calm down, please!" "Let me go, let go! I still can do it!" Vinna struggled to break free weakly, but she, who was extremely weak at this point, could do nothing to Amber, who was just equally as weak as her. At this time. Mr. Ward''s phone rang all of a sudden. In a troubled state, he took out his phone and saw that it was a call from an unknown number. He wanted to hang up, but still pressed the answer button in the end. "Mr. Ward,e and pick me up." As soon as he answered the call, a familiar voice rang in his ears. Instantly, it made Mr. Ward''s eyes shine with excitement and strength again. "Young Master, where are you?" Boom! Amber and Lyndall were shocked to their cores. Then, the both of them became emotional too. But not Vinna, who was focusing solely on saving Yael. When she was unable to break free from Amber, she wailed in hopelessness. "Who''s crying?" Jack asked. Mr. Ward froze for a moment before he replied, "It''s Vinna. Something has happened to Yael. We are at LJ Hospital now and are trying to find ways to save him." "Save him? What''s happening?" "We need a lot of blood supply for his blood transfusion. The blood bank in the hospital has already been emptied, and we are looking for ways to find more blood now." Mr. Ward exined. The next second. Jack said in a low voice, "I know what to do. Come pick me up now, and leave the rest to me!" Beep! The call ended. Soon, Mr. Ward had a new friend request on WeChat. Once he epted it, a location was sent to him. "I''m going to pick up the Young Master!" Mr. Ward rushed out of the hospital after leaving those words behind. 40 minutester. A Rolls Royce drove into an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city. When Mr. Ward saw Jack who was covered in blood, it shocked him. In bewilderment, he approached Jack. And Jack too, ced the phone down. When Zenith and the rest left, they gave Jack the phone. After getting in the car, Mr. Ward immediately started the engine of the car and sped out of the factory as he rushed to LJ Hospital. The atmosphere was gloomy in the car. Mr. Ward spoke first, "Young Master, I can''t exin the whole situation to you now. But this time, Yael used his life to protect Madam Amber''s." "It''s okay." Jack shook his head, "I have the same blood type as Yael." It was usual for Jack and Yael to get injured and bleed, so they had long known about each other''s blood type. Mr. Ward nced at Jack weirdly, pursed his lips and said worriedly, "Young Master, it is not suitable for you to have your blood drawn when you are injured. It''s not even enough with all the employees I have called forth here. And the Quinn Family is still on their way." As soon as he finished speaking, Jack raised his hand and rubbed his nose. He then disyed a proud smile. "Oh? I have lots of it, so much that it''s enough to fill up the blood bank of the hospital."?????????????? Chapter 640 Jack’s Order! When Jack and Mr. Ward arrived at LJ Hospital. In front of the rescue room. You could hear the sound of a nurse firmly demanding for blood. Amber and Vinna were like a cat on hot bricks, Amber was holding Vinna tightly to stop her from doing anything reckless. Lyndall was also feeling very anxious in such an urgent situation. Till a voice was heard. "Take mine first!" Boom! The three of them then were in shock as if they were struck by thunder when they heard this voice. Amber turned around first, tears filling within her misty eyes. For she then saw a familiar man with a solemn expression sitting in a wheelchair covered in blood. But Amber didn''t care for this, at least not for now. Because she knew that Jack... hade back alive! Then a secondter. Forgetting momentarily that she was pregnant, Amber ran frantically towards Jack. Mr. Ward was startled by what he saw and also hurriedly went over to Jack. When Amber reached Jack, without any hesitation she then took the Jack whose face was blood-stained into her arms.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You''vee back; I just knew that you would definitelye back!" As she said this you could hear the sound of her sobs and crying. Then all of the pain and uneasiness she had been feeling suddenly burst out in a torrent of tears. "As long as I have you and the child then even in heaven or hell I would always find a way toe back to you." Jack slowly struggled out of Amber''s arms, raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes and then said softly, "The top priority now is to save Yael." He didn''t ask for the details of Amber''s and Yael''s life exchange matter. He didn''t exin what had happened to him after he was taken away by the Twelve Golden Guards either. This was because Jack knew what the top priority was right now. Meanwhile, Lyndall and Vinna also came over. "Jack, Yael... he..." Vinna''s voice was full of sorrow while crying. Pale, tired and weak, if it weren''t for Lyndall in the wheelchair supporting her then she would have copsed onto the ground. Not waiting for Vinna to finish speaking, Jack made a gesture asking for silence and interrupted Vinna. "There is enough blood!" Once he said this he then motioned to Mr. Ward to push him over to the ce where he could get his blood drawn, and said, "Take some of my blood." After hearing these words. Amber and Vinna were both startled. Lyndall was also taken aback momentarily and he was about to speak, but saying nothing. Jack was currently covered in blood, and clearly seriously injured. How could he possibly offer enough blood to Yael in this state? "Jack, you are also injured, and besides, your blood alone is not enough..." Vinna didn''t want to be indirect, but in this situation it was not allowed to be indirect. "Giving that bastard hundreds of blood will be fine with me." Jack didn''t stop and chuckled lightly, "I''m here to provide just some of that amount, who told you I was alone?" What?! A shock look appeared on Vinna''s pale face suddenly. Amber was also taken by surprise. She considered Jack''s injury, but she also knew Jack very well. If Jack wasn''t one hundred percent sure about something then he wouldn''t do it, however since this was in order to save Yael, even if he wasn''t entirely sure this would be enough, he would still do it whatever it took. You could not persuade him otherwise! In addition to this, Yael''s life was currently hanging by a thread and therefore any opportunity for helping Yael can not be ignored. However what Jack said still puzzled her. The people from the DT real estate agency had already arrived and the Quinn family were on their way. As for others, could it be the Vaughn and Wattson family? A long distance, a slow remedy can not meet an urgency! Before she had time to ask about it, Jack and Mr. Ward had already disappeared from sight. Suddenly a weak and frail hand grabbed Amber''s wrist and with a voice full of sorrow she asked, "Amber, is what Jack said true?" Amber was startled slightly as she saw how desperate and helpless Vinna looked. Whoever would have imagined that the beloved daughter of the highly esteemed Vaughn family of the capital city would now be doing whatever it took just to save one person? "Yes it''s definitely true!" Amber then said seriously, "Has Jack ever let us down before?" Hearing this word. Vinna''s dark eyes then began to glow in an instant. It was as if she had fallen into the darkness but was finally able to see some light. At the time. When Jack was rushing to the hospital, the whole city began to mobilize together. Inside the vi. Aiden looked anxious as he put on his sses and sorted out his clothes. "Master, what is it that made you get up in the middle of the night and need to leave in such a hurry?" The woman beside him frowned and asked. "A very serious matter!" Aiden then added gravely, "This is a matter regarding someone''s life!" "What happened?" A woman asked in surprise. She had rarely seen Aiden look so anxious. "Why are you asking so many questions?" Aiden red at the woman, and then as he impatiently told the woman to step back, he finished putting his clothes on and then ran outside. Meanwhile, an anxious roar echoed throughout the vi. "Steward, on my order, no, on order from Jack, tell all of my employees to immediately get to LJ Hospital and tell them to all get their blood tested and drawn to be used to save Yael!" His voice was loud and sted through the vi. Inside the entertainment centre. Drago had been drinking a lot of wine; the social entertainment here was endless. Extremely drunk, the red faced Drago who has been sitting inside a private room, after having greeted his friends from the mall he then staggered out of the room. Leaning against the door of the private room, Drago pulled on his tie and then lit a cigarette. By smoking, he could have some time to refresh himself and ease the alcoholic effects. Whenever someone walked in front of him they would call out his name respectfully. Drago would then give a chuckle which counted as a response. He then took out his cell phone and wanted to casually scroll through some news, when he suddenly received a call. He sobered immediately when he answered the phone. Drago then suddenly stood upright with a solemn expression on his face. After he had hung up the phone, Drago threw his half lit cigarette onto the ground. He then kicked open the private room door with a loud sound. "Jack has ordered all employees from the DT real estate agency to go to LJ Hospital to get a blood test in order to save someone''s life!" Scenes like this were happening all over the city. Not only had the DT real estate agency''s employees been given these orders but even Aiden, Drago, the employees under Amber''s EnRich building materialspany and all of the otherpanies that were part of this industry. They had all received a phone call with the same orders. Currently, the DT real estate agency was the leading real estate agency in the city, with Aiden''s and Drago''s both tied for the second rank. The amount of people within the various real estate agencies was endless and many people were able to be mobilized to help out. In fact, even just hearing that there was an order from Jack made everyone all immediately flock to LJ Hospital without any hesitation. Regardless if their reasons were for favour, out of respect, for the sake of their business interests, ttery or even just for a naturalpassion for saving people, numerous amounts of people were all rushing out of their homes in the middle of the night to get to the hospital. Thiste night. The moon was bright, while the stars were scarce. The city should have been quiet. However if you looked down from the sky, you would see a very unusual scene. The cars in the city seemed to have turned into stars in the gxy, all converging together and rushing forward all in the same direction along the same road. Their destination, was pointing directly towards LJ Hospital!?????????????? Chapter 641 Crowd, Panic? Surprise! The bright moon was apanied by rare stars in the sky. Despite thete night, the city did not rest in silence. It felt like the vibrant city had a life of its own. The road was still crowded with countless vehicles. It was like stars gathering into a gxy and heading towards LJ Hospital. The whole city was spurred by themand of Jack. Inside LJ Hospital. The nurse asked for blood over and over again in a cold manner. Being direct and precise with the content in the shortest time mattered more than humanity at a moment like this. Jack was sitting in a wheelchair, looking pale after 40 of his blood was drawn. While he was being sent to the emergency room by Mr. Ward; Amber, Vinna and Lyndall rushed there. The frigid voice of the nurse was heard again after his blood was drawn. The urgent voice asking for blood was like an invisible big hand, stretching everyone''s nerves to an extreme point. Vinna panicked, and her eyes were filled with determination from time to time. Amber knew what was on Vinna''s mind; she kept holding her arm as she was afraid that Vinna would do something stupid when she could not think straight. "Daisy and Lone Wolf are obtaining blood samples there, but it is troublesome due to the current situation." Lyndall took a deep breath in his wheelchair, "Should I get my men from LD City toe over as well?" "No need!" Jack refused without hesitation. The simple reply startled Lyndall. His eyes flickered a few times; Lyndall''s expression became gloomy, as if he understood something. "What about blood? The blood is insufficient, how can we save people?" The nurse walked out again with anxious eyes, and a lot of sweat. Vinna''s body trembled, her beautiful eyes stared at Jack desperately, "Mr. Hughes, is there any other way? Any other way that we can save Yael?" While crying, Vinna''s body softened, "puff" she knelt on the ground even though Amber was still holding her arm. "Please save Yael, Mr Hughes, please..." "Stand up!" Jack frowned, his face turned gloomy, and directly interrupted Vinna''s request, "Yael is my man, he was trying to save my wife, his life means my life!" As soon as the conversation stopped, Jack tuned to Mr. Ward and said firmly, "Let the nursee and draw my blood again." What?! Mr. Ward, Amber and Lyndall''s expressions changed drastically. "Jack..." "Young master..." "Jack..." Almost at the same time, three of them tried to dissuade Jack unanimously. Everyone wanted to save Yael, especially Amber, whose life was saved by him. But the injuries on Jack were also worrying. He was already covered in blood, and got his blood drawn once, if he drew again... However, "I am just transitioning! If I can''t hold until the blood bank is here, what can I do to save my man?" Jack sternly reprimanded, "My man can use his own life to save my wife, why can''t I do the same to save him?" Immediately, The nurse came and drew 20 of his blood again. As the blood was flowing out from his body, Jack''s face turned as pale as Vinna. His vision became blurred; his hands and feet felt weak as if he was floating. But in order to put Amber and the others at ease, he pretended to be fine. They were looking while the blood bags were being sent to the rescue room. Vinna and Amber sat together, with tensed bodies and eyes filled with anxiety. Could we make it?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Could we really make it? Lyndall frowned in his wheelchair; he could feel his rapid heartbeat. He took a nce at Jack instinctively, Jack had a long face, his brows wrinkled slightly, his body relieved a sense of calm. What was Jack relying on? "Blood! It''s still not enough, still not enough!" The nurse walked out from the rescue room again, "Director Lansing is leading the elite team trying their best to rescue! You have to be supportive too; this is about life, not a trivial matter!" Boom! Vinna quivered when she heard that, her mind went total nk. She did not remember how much blood she had donated to Yael. It must be a whole lot. Other than her blood and Jack''s, other people with matching blood type from DTpany also got their blood drawn. She did not understand why it was still insufficient even with the continuous supply of blood transfusion. Vinna''s pretty face was covered with horror instantly, her breathing became rapid, and tears started strolling down her face. She was in despair and felt helpless. Vinna threw a nce at her only hope, Jack. In the meantine, Amber also looked at Jack, she tried hard to remain calm, "Dear..." "Why is it not here yet?" Jack clenched the handrails with both hands while gritting his teeth. He appeared calm on the outside, but inside he felt as panicked as Amber and Vinna. He was aware that he became the main pir for everyone since he was back. If he showed any sign of anxiety, everyone else would be even more worried. "Should be soon right?" Mr. Ward pulled a face and murmured with a heavy heart. Both of them chorused. Vinna was terrified, chance...is there really a chance? All of a sudden. The sound of cars'' engines was heard from outside of the hospital. If it was during the day, the sound would be less obvious. As it was gettingte and everything was quiet, the gathered cars'' engines sound was extra clear. Like a heavy cannon shattering the silence in LJ Hospital instantly. "It''s here!" Jack let out a sign of relief and rxed a little. Mr. Ward felt at ease and smiled, "Vinna, herees the blood!" Boom! Vinna jiggled, and stood up straight regardless of her weak body. She set herself free from Amber and ran outside like she was insane. While she was running outside, The entrance of LJ hospital was crowded with cars. The cars were like wave rushing into the hospital parking lots after leaving the rescuene safe. And more cars were parked on the road outside the hospital. One after another, looking mighty and congested. Everyone got out of the cars and rushed into LJ hospital. The crowd was as huge as the sea. And now, there were more than a hundred of people gathering in front of LJ Hospital. With far more than a hundred vehicles parked. The overflowing crowd left people in extreme shock. Inside LJ Hospital. Everyone including the doctors, nurses and patients were all astonished. Looking at the crowd rushing into the building from outside, everyone was stunned, with a sense of fear. The scene was like a city surrounded by zombies. The mammoth crowd was incredible. "What''s the matter? What are these people doing?" "Oh my God, did LJ Hospital provoke anyone? Are theying to demolish the hospital?" "Report, get this reported now! Or something might happen!" The discussion turned the entire hospital into a messy environment that shouldn''t normally be seemed. What frightened everyone even more were the overwhelming vehicles approaching the hospital from far, they wereing nonstop at a constant flow. Vinna did not run far. In fact, she was extremely weak, and she was lucky that she had not fainted. She ran staggeringly at a very slow speed. However, she soon found herself not being able to even stagger as she saw the crowd. The corridors of the hospital were congested. Everyone was in a hurry rushing forward, giving people a huge sense of oppression. Following that, a loud voice was heard. "Mr. Hughes, Aiden brought people here!" "Mr. Hughes, Drago brought people here!" "Mr. Hughes..." The voices of the leaders echoed in the corridor. The words might not be obvious but the strong passion was sensed. Vinna waspletely stunned; she could feel tears in her eyes right at that moment, she covered her mouth as she almost screamed. Jack''s voice was heard from her back. "Vinna, look at these people, are they enough to fill up the blood bank of LJ Hospital?" Chapter 642 Battle With Death God Jack''s voice was very soft. But it reassured Vinna instantly, her restlessness, panic and horror, vanished at this moment. Her teary eyes were hazy, she suddenly turned around, she bit her red lips, and nodded vigorously. Then. Her knees softened, and she was about to kneel to Jack again in public. Jack had already expected it and reached out his hands to stop Vinna. Amber hurriedly stepped forward and helped Vinna to get up. Jack said to Mr. Ward, "Arrange for everyone to go to the blood bank in an orderly manner. Also, this should be done quietly, the people in the hospital should not be disturbed." Mr. Ward nodded. Immediately he stepped forward to guide the crowd of people brought by Aiden and Drago. Mr. Ward was shocked by just looking at the crowd blocking the corridors. It was possible to do all this silently, but with so many people rushing into the hospital at the same time was enough to disturb the patients in the hospital. Mr. Ward''s heart felt bitter, even he didn''t expect it. Now Young Master was making one phone call after another, those phone calls were like "Jack''s order", telling so many people toe. He remembered when he first saw Jack, Mr. Ward felt infinitely sobbing in his heart. Talented people lives a normal life, but once he is granted with an opportunity, he will seize it and be a outstanding leader. It is just like a dragon which is trapped in the mud, once it seize an opportunity to remove the mud, it will soar and be a true dragon. LJ Hospital, in thetter half of the night, was disturbed by the many people. On the road outside, countless traffic flowed in and it stretched out for five miles. The crowd rushed into the hospital. Even if everyone was tacitly silent as much as possible, but there were countless people gathered, even if they were quietly moving forward, there was still a great oppression. With a steady stream of people pouring into LJ Hospital. Director Lansing made a decision and asked the off duty medical staff to return to the hospital immediately. This was Yael''s chance and a benefit of LJ Hospital. Within the territory, every hospital was always in a state ofck in the blood bank, there were even hospitals where the blood bank was constantly empty. The amount of blood needed to save a person was often several times amount of a person''s own blood volume. Even at LJ Hospital, it was difficult to keep the blood bank full all year round. But this time, Director Lansing really saw an opportunity to make his blood bank "rich". Mr. Ward, Daisy, Lone Wolf, and even Lyndall pushed wheelchairs to maintain order and guide the crowd of people. Jack, Amber and Vinna stayed in front of the emergency room. They waited in silence. First of all, the three of them were not suitable for any more movements, and the second was that someone needed to stay outside the emergency room at all times for prevention, so that they could act decisively. Now that there was sufficient blood, Vinna calmed down a bit. But sitting on the chair, her pale face was always facing the emergency room, and her eyes were staring with tears at the red light above the rescue room door. Her hands were sped tightly together and ced on her chest, as if she was praying silently for Yael. Jack and Amber watched this scene. The two of them wanted tofort her, but they looked at each other and stopped at the same time. It was difficult for anyone to keep calm if the beloved ones were in a situation like this. Vinna''s current state was already pretty good. Squeak... In silence. The door of the emergecy room opened again. Jack''s eyes narrowed. Was there a situation? Amber and Vinna also changed their expression at the same time. This time it was finally not the nurse who came out, but Director Lansing. The long time of emergency effort made Director Lansing sweat in exhaustion. After taking off his mask, Director Lansing''s expression was rare and solemn. His whole face was like a pool of stagnant water. Seeing Jack, Director Lansing let out a long sigh, "Thank God, you finally came back. Without your call, we wouldn''t even have thest chance." Jack silently nodded, "Director Lansing, how is he?" "Director Lansing, how is Yael?" Vinna asked in horror. Director Lansing gazed deeply and shook his head, "The situation is not good, even if there is enough blood support, but after all, this ce has limited resources, so we must be prepared." With this sentence. The expressions of Jack, Amber and Vinna changed drastically in an instant. Vinna even felt a buzzing in her ears as she was staggering back. Amber woke up in shock, raised his hand to hold herself, but her face changed suddenly, and she moved back with Vinna and they were faltering. Jack twisted the wheelchair abruptly, blocking behind them. Director Lansing''s words were like an invisible big hand, pushing everyone''s hope into despair. The meaning was already very obvious. But Jack was still unwilling to ept it. His eyes were gleaming, stubborn and determined. After Amber and Vinna were stabilized, he turned the wheelchair to the Director Lansing and asked in a deep voice. "Director Lansing, what if the hospital has enough resources?" The voice was low, but sonorous and powerful. Director Lansing was taken aback, watched Jack and squeezed a rare smile, "Then there is still a chance for him to battle with the Death God!" "Okay!" Jack nodded, "Then let''s have the battle!" As he said that. Under Amber and Vinna''s stunned watching, Jack turned the wheelchair and rolled towards the silent corner of the stairwell. After entering the stairwell, Jack took out his phone, his face suddenly changed and his hostility was raging. The pupils shrank to the extreme in an instant. "When did you get here?" Jack scolded, "Or, are you waiting for me here?" In the stairway, the familiar figure was sitting on the stairs, and the falsehood all over his body made people unable to see through. Surprisingly it was the mysterious person! At this time, the mysterious man was twisting a cigarette in his hand, looking mncholic and lonely. Of course, Jack also knew that a guy who was disguised couldn''t be judged his true emotions by the outlook he was showing. "I am sorry." Faced with Jack''s stern scolding, the mysterious man apologized in a mncholy manner, "Because of me, this happened." The corners of Jack''s eyes suddenly bulged and blue veins were jumping wildly. His anger burst to the top in an instant.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His right hand held his phone tightly. He didn''t understand what kind of danger happened to Amber and Yael. But the words from the mysterious man that he just said, it obviously had something to do with him! "How can you leave me alone? How will you leave my family alone?" Jack almost squeezed his throat and screamed. At this moment, his eyes were red, as if a cannibal beast that had overpowered bloodthirsty desires, as he was staring at the mysterious person. The mysterious man raised his head and said in astonishment, "I didn''t hurt Yael or your wife." "Then what did you apologize for?" Jack gritted his teeth and said, "You pretend toe here to apologize, and then you say that all this has nothing to do with you, are you fooling me?" "I..." The mysterious man got up and mmed his cigarette butt on the ground angrily, "I reminded you a long time ago. I will tell you about it when this matter has calmed down." After speaking, he walked quickly downstairs. Jack didn''t chase him, yet paid any attention to him. Because he now had more important things to do. He had to save Yael! To battle with the Death God! He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger, then Jack dialed a number. Chapter 643 Summon Head Doctors, Emergency! The phone only rang once. Then it was connected. "Hey!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A strong voice full of attraction. Jack smiled slightly, "Dad..." "Jack!" On the phone, Patrick''s voice suddenly rose, and he was very surprised, "Are you back?!" "I''m back, I''m fine." Jack''s voice was low, without sounding tired, he went straight to the point, "Now I need your help, I have to save my brother." "Brother?" Patrick was puzzled. "Yael?" Jack said, "When I was kidnapped, Amber had an ident. Yael exchanged for Amber with his own life. Now Yael''s life is on the edge of life and death." He did not mention "George", because after he knew that the death of Yael is hard to avoid, if the Hughes family was still involved, what came after would be hindered. "Amber?!" Patrick was furious. Even through the phone, Jack still felt a terrifying killing intent, "Who dared to touch my daughter-inw and grandchild? Damn!" "Now it is not the time to investigate this, I need to save Yael! I need a doctor, many, many doctors, the best doctors in the world!" Jack anxiously said. "Yael has contributed a lot to the Hughes family, leave this to me, give me some time." Snap! The phone was hung up. Jack heaved a sigh of relief. With the reputation of the Hughes family and the great doctors gathered, there should be a chance for Yael to win this battle with the Death God. However, when he thought of Yael. Jack still felt unsafe. He found a business card. It was a quaint ck and gold business card. "Bastard, I have done everything in my effort, and I don''t even care about my own reputation anymore. You have to survive, damn it!" After hesitating, Jack''s eyes turned sharp, and he dialed Zenith''s number. The call was connected. "Zenith, this is Jack." Jack spoke first. On the phone, he pondered for a second, and Zenith said solemnly, "Is this how you as the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry Twelve Golden Guards talk to your Commander?" Jack was speechless. He gritted his teeth, then said, "Commander, please do me a favor." Entering the Dragon Cavalry was out of expectation within an ident. It started from a private revenge, but the whole thing turned around. Even if he knew that it was because of his uncle Brown that he became rted, but Jack''s feelings towards Zenith could not be changed for a while. "You have just became Chief Guard, and you are already asking me for help?" Zenith said. Jack''s eyes were filled with anger, "Then I ask my uncle to talk to you?" "Just say it!" Jack said angrily, "I need doctors, the best doctors in the world." Out of all the doctors in the world, 60% could be summoned under the prestige of the Hughes family, Jack hoped to rely on Dragon Cavalry to summon the other 40%. Even fighting a small matter, a powerful person would use all of his strength, not to mention that this time it was to save Yael and for him to win a battle with the Death God! Even if 90% of the best doctors were called, Jack would still felt that it was extremely dangerous! "I don''t have any head doctors." Zenith''s swift response made Jack''s heart sink to the bottom. Without waiting for Jack to speak, Zenith''s words suddenly changed, "However, I do have military doctors!" "Yes!" Jack was surprised. "Okay, don''t worry, military doctors are not inferior to those good doctors. I will summon the top twelve military doctors at the frontier war zone in our territory. They are all top doctors and second to no one" Zenith no longer hesitated like he did just then, and simply said, "In my name." "Thank you." Jack was about to hang up. Zenith asked, "Why do you want so many top doctors?" "To save my brother!" Jack''s face was turbulent, and his eyes were filled with bitter resentment, "It''s all your fault. After kidnapping me, something happened in my family. My brother tried to save my wife. He wanted to exchange his life with hers, now...I have to save my brother!" In the phone, there were a few seconds of silence. Zenith''s voice was low, "This is our fault. I''m sorry. Don''t worry, to show the apology, the twelve military doctors will arrive immediately." It was hard to imagine that the legendary god of war of the North Territory would actually apologize to others. Just this sentence, if it was spread out, would definitely shock all frontier in the territory. Even ordinary people would be shocked. After hanging up the phone. Jack''splexion was condensed, he felt panic. 100% percent of the effort, it should be... able to be enough, right? Jack was not sure, but in order to save Yael, he would do his best at any cost. He was irritated, Jack''s eyes were a little red. Subconsciously, he drew out his clothes pocket, but it was empty. Slowly pushing his wheelchair, he went out of the stairwell, seeing Lyndall not far away, he shouted. Lyndall pushed his wheelchair over and Jack asked in a low voice, "Do you have any cigs?" "Yes." Lyndall smiled. Then him and Jack pushed their wheelchairs into the stairwell, and lit one each. Jack sucked on his cigarette hard in silence. Lyndall looked at Jack, smoking his cigarette, his eyes were deep. "Why are you looking at me?" Jack asked. Lyndall said, "I think what the mysterious man hinted me before was right. You are loyal enough!" A chill suddenly appeared on Jack''s face when he heard the "mysterious person". There was no response, he was just smoking silently. At the same time. The Hughes family. After Patrick hung up Jack''s call, he didn''t hesitate to write a "Head Doctor Summoning Order" and issued a order in the name of the Hughes family with tens of thousands. Yael exchanged his life to save Amber. Not only did Jack try his best to save him, Patrick also made up his mind instantly when he learned about it. This was a huge favor for the continuation of his bloodline and protection of the offspring of the Hughes family. He as a grandfather would do his best! Boom! He sealed it with the family head''s seal, and Patrick immediately called someone to spread this urgent order. When his cronies saw the urgent order, they were also dumbfounded. The seal of the head of the family and the red characters in the golden post, this was a top urgent order of the Hughes family! "Go!" Patrick pped his palm on the table and sternly said, "I want the world''s greatest head doctors to prepare and set off in half an hour and meet there!" In the Dragon Cavalry barracks. White snow and ice covered the ground. The cold wind howled. In the sky above the barracks, a fighter ne circled uncertainly. "Commander, we are already here, why don''t wend?" A golden guard asked in confusion. "There is a highly urgent military order!" Zenith sat on the chair, his expression solemn and in horror, which made the expression of the eight golden guards and Achilles change drastically. The next second, Zenith said coldly, "In the name of Zenith, I have passed an urgent military order. Twelve military doctors from the frontier war zone will leave immediately. As quick as possible. Those who have missed order, will be punished by militaryw!" The sonorous military order sted like thunder. The eight golden guards and Achilles were shocked and stunned at the same time, their expression were full of horror. "Commander, our military doctors in the Northern Territory can leave immediately, but if the military doctors at the border areas of other territories will have to be dispatched forcibly with your military order, it will cross the line and may be a vition." Facing the golden guards'' reminder, Zenith smiled sternly. At this moment, the majestic coercion of fear swept across. The expression on everyone''s face changed drastically, it was chilling. Domineering words echoed in the cabin. "Vition? Then I, Zenith, will go there in person to see if they dare to vite!" Chapter 644 Head Doctors Assemble, Shocking The Whole City Inside LJ hospital. There was a steady stream of people gathered around LJ hospital. The crowd was huge. The loud noises soon brought attention. One news after another was reported every now and then. And there were even journalists from news media arrived at the LJ hospital, and set up with their equipment. "We are reporting, as more crowds started to gather around LJ hospital..." "News 24/7, reporting live for you..." "Breaking news! Crowds are showing up at LJ hospitalte at night. Is it the distortion of human nature or the downfall of moral? What causes thismotion is still unknown..." ... Countless of news media equipment was amassed at LJ hospital. There was official coverage by the news media, and there was also inte celebrities grandstanded for attention. And Jack didn''t care about any of that. His only goal was to save Yael. No matter what the price will be. Jack pushed himself in the wheelchair back to the door of the emergency operating room. Amber and Vinna were waiting anxiously. As Jack came back, both looked at Jack with anxiety. "Jack, will it really work?" Vinna looked at Jack helplessly. Jack''s gaze filled with determination, nodded his head without saying anything. Vinna was already in the midst of breakdown and emotionally sensitive. If he said anything else inappropriate, it might cause her to break downpletely. Jack had requested his father, Zenith, and Head Doctor for assistance. This was all he could think of to win this battle with the Death God. If this failed... No, this would surely work! Jack subconsciously clenched his fists. Seeing Jack''s nod, she took a deep breath. She calmed down a lot, and her gaze again focused on the red light above the emergency operating room. Amber''s face was weak and showing signs of fatigue. The sense of guilt she felt over what happened to Yael was overwhelming. If it was not Yael who rushed there and saved her, she couldn''t imagine what would have happened tonight. Amber saw Jack covered in blood, she couldn''t help but said, "I''ll go and call a doctor to patch up your wounds. Your body cannot handle it if you wait too long." "It''s fine." Jack shook his head, "I need to wait for that ''beast'' to go through this alive." His words were determined, not epting any buts. Amber gritted her teeth, "But I''m afraid that you won''t be able to hold on." The amount of blood stains on Jack''s body looked frightening. The blood could still be seen on the bandages wrapped on his head. And Jack''s whole body was covered in blood stains. Even Jack''s face looked pale.. "It''s really nothing." Jack held Amber''s hand and gave her aforting smile. His severe wounds came from the fight with Achilles and the head wounds when he hit his head against the container. As for the fight against Zenith, even though it looked gruesome and horrible. But Zenith had mercy on him. Every hit on Jack was already weakened. He made it looked like it was horrible. But the extent of his injury was subtle. As Zenith had already mastered the ability to control his strength in every punch and kick. So the force that caused to Jack was entirely within Zenith''s control. Seeing Jack''s determination, Amber kept her mouth shut although it was pitiful. At that moment. The door of the emergency operating room opened. Director Lansing walked out with a gloomy expression. He saw Jack, straight to the point, he asked, "How is it?" "Please hold off as much as possible!" Jack said in a deep voice, "Director Linsing, please buy us some time. When they arrive, it will be alright." "Who did you call?" Director Lansing asked curiously. Jack, however, shook his head, "I don''t know, I am also not exactly sure how many." What?! Director Lansing was instantly dumbfounded. Jack smiled awkwardly. He requested his father, Zenith and everyone within his ability had been mobilized. Whatever the result would be, he wouldn''t know until the end. There was a two-second of hesitation. Director Linsing nodded and said with a determined gaze, "I''ll do my best to hold off some time for as long as we can. But with Yael''s current condition, it is impossible to hold off too long. If we are lucky enough..." After a short pause, Director Linsing craned his head to look at the sky outside and said gruffly, "Maybe we can hold off it until dawn." After saying that, he didn''t even look at Jack, Vinna and Amber''s reaction before going back to the operating room. A life and death resuscitation and Director Lansing''s words were straight forward. Because the only way for better cooperation with Jack was to tell the truth. At the same time, more than anything else was to let Jack, Vinna and Amber to prepare themselves for the worst. As time passed slowly. Outside of the emergency operating room was quiet. The air seemed to be frozen. Jack leaned on the wall, with his eyebrow knitted and waited in silence. Amber, on the other hand, apanied Vinna as she sat on the bench. She was worried and felt extremely anxious. The long night was short. But everyone was worried on Yael who had been in the emergency operating room. Every second was like a year of time. In contrast to quietness outside of the emergency operating room. The rest of the hospital, especially the blood bank and the front of the LJ hospital, was a different story.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The crowd was huge and all around. In the silence, people rushed into the LJ hospital. Even if everyone was restraining themselves from making a sound. But little bits of noise that came together was extremely loud. Time passed slowly. With countless media reports. The residents of the city were stirred by this unusual event. Silently, countless eyes were focused on LJ hospital. Even if you didn''t leave your home, you could still watch it and understand it through mass media. Rumble... The sound of rolling thunder appeared in the quiet night sky. And suddenly it tore through the dead silence above the sky. The booming sound echoed and travelled at a breakneck speed over the LJ hospital airspace. "What''s wrong?" "What''s in the sky?" "Holy crap, what the hell is going on tonight? Why is there more and moremotion at LJ hospital?" Countless voices of curiosity were heard. Especially the people inside LJ hospital was dumbfounded as the rolling thunderous sound appeared. The crowds outside LJ hospital was surprised as they tilted their heads towards the dark night sky. In front of the operating room. Jack smiled in relief, "Here theye!" As they heard what Jack said. Amber and Vinna''s eyes were lit up, it was uplifting for them. Before the roaring sounds to die down, an even more shocking scene took ce. Rumble... Rumble... A thunderous roar exploded one after another from the sky. The continuous roar came together, echoed in the night sky and sted throughout the whole city. As if... a thunderstorm was approaching. Residents were all shocked and stunned. "Fighter jets, it''s the sound of fighter jets!" In front of LJ hospital, a sound of shock exploded from the silence. It was from a military enthusiast. And everyone followed what he said. In an instant, outside of the LJ hospital was filled with shouting. Next second. The crowd saw majestic fighter jets, slowly descending, covering the night sky above the LJ hospital.???? Chapter 645 All Are Coming The thunderous roar of fighter nes ravaged the night sky, resounding through the city. They attracted the attention of the whole city. Just like a huge bomb was exploded and it woke up the whole city instantly through the darkness of the night and residents were no longer sleepy. All the people in the city eximed and panic. As the nes lowered their altitude one by one, their frightening pressure was as if the sky was falling. It made the crowd in front of the LJ Hospital cried out in rm then suddenly became deathly quiet. Looking at the fighter nes, everyone was dumbfounded and felt extremely horrified. Tonight. As they were sleeping, they were all woken up by a phone call that they needed to donate blood. Generally speaking, most people don''t oppose when ites to saving others. After rushing to the LJ Hospital and seeing the huge crowd of people, they were all shocked of such a big scene of blood donation.. But when they all saw the fighter nes that were roaring above their heads, they finally realized what the big scene was. The person needed to be saved... who would it be? Simultaneously, in a moment of shock and rm, there was a doubt rose in everyone''s mind. The fighter nes did notnd. The terrain in front of the LJ Hospital was not suitable fornding. After lowering their altitude to a certain height, ropedders were dropped. Figures descended to the ground along the ropedder. Looking at the people who came down from the fighter ne one after the other and immediately rushed hurriedly into the LJ Hospital. Everyone was looking at them with all their attention. Shock, astonished, confused, unbelievable... some of them even looked a bit horrified. They were all wrapped up in different emotions. The news reporters who had set up their cameras outside also sank into a strange dullness. So many people donated blood. Even the fighter nes arrived. Who was being rescued at LJ Hospital? Suddenly, a middle-aged news reporter suddenly deviated his head from behind the camera to the side. He pushed his sses up in disbelief as he looked at a figureing down from the fighter ne and suddenly eximed. "Iparable national schr! Is that the head of the medical world... Jeremy?!" *Boom* As soon as he said that it was as if a bomb had dropped on the crowd. Everyone eximed and screamed, suddenly exploded noisily. "Jeremy? My God! He is at the top talent of the medical field!" "My God! I know who that is. Apart from Jeremy, there is also the head of surgery,n!" "Look, is that Ryan?, the one who is internationally famous and every major medical school wants to hire as a professor?" Among the crowd, whoever recognized the people who got off the fighter ne, they were all shocked as if they were struck by lightning. Even some who didn''t know the people who got off the fighter ne eximed along with the others. They may not match each person with their names but they must be familiar with the names for sure. These people were the most prestigious... the most reputable Head Doctors in the world! They could be called iparable national schrs! By just a stomp of their feet they could bring a terrifying earthquake in the world of medicine! This lineup could be called the top and the strongest lineup in the world of medicine. A collection of superstars, unique and unmatched. As they all stood there shocked, the curiosity in their mind became much stronger. Then... who was the person being saved at the LJ Hospital tonight? Who could attract so many people to donate blood? Even the fighter nes came and the top doctors gathered in the middle of the night. If this wasn''t a god, then who could it be? Aftering back to their senses, all the media reporters pointed their camera towards the Head Doctors that rushed into the hospital. The shing lights instantly illuminated the entire area in front of the LJ Hospital as bright as daylight. "Quick! Take the pictures! This kind of medical lineup is number one in the world. When this news released, it will absolutely shock the world!" "My God! Someone help me press the shutter, my hands are shaking. This is too terrifying, too breaking!" "Big news, shocking news. Even for the top medical conferences, it''s hard for all of the top State Head Doctor to get together, right?" The media reporters went crazy. While being frantic to take the pictures, they didn''t notice. Figures of people quietly walking out of the crowd one by one. Traveling among the crowd, some of them quietly moved to the area where the media reporters were. Inside the LJ hospital. The door of the emergency operating room was roughly opened. Director Lansing ran out in astonishment and eximed at Jack, "Jack, who on earth did you call? Why is there the roar of fighter nes outside? Such a huge movement?" Jack rubbed his nose and smiled meaningfully, "Perhaps it can be said that... the gods of the medical world have descended." What?! Director Lansing trembled and his eyes were full of astonishment. Next second. "Jeremy is here to save a life!" A strong voice suddenly came from the end of the corridor. The voice was old, but powerful. *Boom* Director Lansing was shocked instantly, as if struck by lightning. His eyes widened and he looked towards the source of the voice at end of the corridor in horror. At this moment, his body was trembling uncontrobly as he blurted out, "Master... Master, you came out of retirement?" Jack was immediately surprised. "Director Lansing, you learned from Jeremy?" Director Lansing did not deny it. He nodded vigorously. He took a deep breath, trying his best to stay calm and then said, "Master is old. He has been in retirement for three years, not returning to save lives. I... I didn''t expect that he woulde to join us in this fight tonight..." At this moment, Director Lansing''s eyes were red because of the excitement.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as he spoke. He saw a white gown appeared at the end of the corridor. A slightly crooked figure came into view. "Wee back Master!" Director Lansing couldn''t wait and ran to Jeremy. However, he had just taken a couple steps. When Jeremy sternly scolded him, "Lansing! Don''t waste your time in courtesy, it is important to save the person!" His majestic and powerful voice was like thunder. Director Lansing paused in his spot, unmoved. But. Another voice came from the end of the corridor. n is here to save a life!" *Boom* Director Lansing trembled again; his face was full of disbelief. His hands clenched into fists instantly, "The head of surgery,n? The top surgeon in the world?" Without waiting for his shock to dissipate a bit. More voices came from the end of the corridor one after another. "Ryan is here to save a life!" "York is here to save a life!" Director Lansing waspletely dumbfounded. Even with his status, he lookedpletely shocked. His eyes were red and dull. He was the top in the medical world, but in front of these people he was just their junior. Seniority and skill both had hierarchy. Even if he attended the top medical conferences, he would rarely get on stage and probably sit down in the audience and listened to speeches delivered by these huge men. And tonight, they were all here! It was just that he hadn''t been able to recover from his shock. Then, another deep and powerful voice suddenly exploded. "Northern Territory Military Doctor, Chandler received an order toe here to save a life!" "Northern Territory Military Doctor, Johnson received an order toe here to save a life!" *Boom* Director Lansing was beyond shock, he felt like he was dreaming. Not only the Head Doctor but now even the military doctors were here? Such a lineup! He was sure that no medical conference in the world could make a lineup like this! Dazed with shock, he raised his hand and pinched his cheek severely to confirm that it was not a dream or a hallucination. His eyes were red, his gaze fiery as he turned to look at Jack emotionally. Feeling Director Lansing''s gaze, Jack said firmly, "Can you fight the Death God now?" "All areing. This fight is already settled!" Director Lansing nodded. All the exhaustion and weakness that had previously lingered on his face swept away at this moment. Amber and Vinna besides them had long been in a daze. As Director Lansing led the team back to the rescue room. The two finally recovered. Amber looked at Jack in astonishment. She had never thought that her husband could ever had such terrifying power. Vinna knelt on the ground and said gratefully, "Thank you, Jack! Thank you! Yael is saved, he is saved!"???????????? Chapter 646 George Hughes who was Unwilling "He is my man!" Jack said that sincerely. Amber quickly helped Vinna up. Three of them leaned aside while watching the well-known doctors entering the rescue room. Jack remained silent and his gaze was intense. With all the good doctors around, it was indeed promising. But he clearly knew that it was a life and death situation, the final oue was still unpredictable, it all depended on Yael''s luck. "Bastard, I have hired all the famous doctors just for you, you...must recover!" This was what Jack thought deep down. After taking a deep breath, Jack raised his hand and rubbed his face. His eyes were firm and burning. Mr. Ward hurried over right at that moment. He said in a low voice, "Young master, I have asked the media to delete the videos and photos taken, as well as everyone at the scene, we are now trying to delete the videos and photos." "That''s good." Jack nodded, "The scene which was caused tonight was too impactful, once it spread, it could go out of control, it''d be the best if everything can be kept confidential." Everyone took turn to donate bloodte at night. The fighter nes arrived at the hospital one by one. The gathering of the great doctors here was far better than any medical conference. Everything that happened could be eye-catching big news. What more to say when three things happened together at the same time. If what happened tonight was being exposed, the consequences would be beyond imagination. Now that they have used all kinds of ways to save Yael, they should have considered about the impact. There was no way to control any shooting from far away, neither did Jack care about it, as it could be something that was made up based on a rough idea. But shooting from close-up meant a lot of harm to them; it woulde with big impact so it had to be restrained with the greatest possible effort. "Young master has hired all the great doctors, Yael will definitely recover." Mr. Ward said with mixed feelings, "If young master did note back, no one else would be able to afford this, even I would never think of it." Jack did not respond. He came back at the right time. If it were a littleter, maybe thest chance of saving Yael would have been gone. Mr. Ward might be able to ask his father to gather the well-known doctors, but as for Zenith, it was beyond his father''s reach. Everything was just right. The Chief Guard of Twelve Golden Guard from Dragon Cavalry came back and encountered this bad news, hence he had the chance to ask Zenith. On the other side. It was still and quiet inside the vi. George sat in a wheelchair with cold expression, and a nasty look in his eyes. He was like a lion with extreme anger, using hisst bit of rationality to hold his fury which would explode anytime. The servant guards in front of him were all kneeling on the ground with chilly backs. Some of them were still covered with wounds on their bodies, which appeared flummoxed. Click! The red wine ss in his hand broke into pieces after he pressed it hard. The bright colour red wine together with broken bits of ss slipped from the palm of his hand. George did not realize that the skin of his palm was cut. "Ah!" George suddenly chuckled. But it sent shivers to the servant guards. "Great, very great! My life is not precious, there is no need for you to guard. I let you all go out and chase after a pregnant woman, a trash that''s poisoned, and a dozen of people came back." A cold and harsh voice that was filled with killing intention echoed in the living room. George raised his head looking at the dark sky; his gaze was sharp as if it could pierce through the roof. He also heard the sound of the fighter nes. More an just one fighter ne. It was hard to ignore the deafening noise like thundering in the quiette night. Furthermore, when all the fighter nes were approaching the city, they lowered their altitude, which made the noise more obvious. "Young master George, it''s not that we are ipetent, but something happened when we were going after them." A servant guard said with courage, "Mr. Ward brought people over halfway along with three helicopters. It was really hard for us to continue chasing. It was a blessing that so many people could return." "Hmm, I understand you." George nodded with reassurance; he looked at the servant guard softly. Boom! Gunfire was heard. Blood sttered. The servant guards were all frightened; they grovelled while shivering. As for the servant guard who spoke just now, his face was beyond recognition and blood was flowing. Puff! His body fell to the ground. George shook his gun and blew the heat off then smiled, "Yes, I understand you, and you have to understand me. Just die, its fine." Hisughter was ghostly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The servant guards were in deep fear, their hearts leapt into their throats. Following closely. George asked, "When you were running back, you left no trace right?" There was dead silence for a few seconds. Finally, a servant guard replied boldly, "We were scattered when we ran away, after we got rid of the helicopters, we returned to the young master carefully." "That''s good." George was calmed. He looked outside with scorching eyes and asked, "What is happening tonight? Why are there so many fighter nes arriving?" One of the servant guards replied in tremble, "Young master, we got the news when we came back; Yael went to LJ hospital, and these fighter nes were also going to LJ Hospital." "Mmm?" George''s eyes turned hostile, "Interesting, really interesting. That jerk, Jack is nning to do everything he could to save that trash? It''s a pity that he will not be able to save him. The poison that I used will not spare any chance of living." "In addition, young master, when we kidnapped Amber, Jack really went missing. That''s why it was Yael who appeared and saved her." George rubbed his chin and grinned evilly, "With such a big fuss now, it should mean that the jerk is back right?" While grinning, George''s eyes were filled with hatred and anger. He was nearly there! He could almost kill that jerk, Jack. If he did not disappear, if he was still there, he would definitelye to save Amber. Then everything would go ordingly! But. The next second, George shook the gun in his hand, like a thirsty beast, and his eyes filled with murderous intention, "Now that he is back, what if we all go to LJ Hospital and hunt him down? Everyone is busy saving people, there shouldn''t be anyone protecting the jerk right?" Upon hearing that, All the servant guards'' expression turned stiff. Now LJ hospital had became the centre of the vortex of the whole city. George''s decision could indeed kill Jack with high possibility. But if he really did it, everyone on the scene would not be able to return. It would be like a life and death struggle. However, At this moment, George suddenly received a text message from an unknown number. As soon as he read the content of the text, the wild expression on his face disappeared. The content was simple. "Serious matter, be back as soon as possible." Chapter 647 Patrick Hughes vs. Madam Hughes Looking at the short message, George Hughes''s expression was gloomy, his eyes kept staring at the screen. With his right hand holding the phone tightly, the veins on the fingers twitched. Serious trouble, came back soon? George thought it was funny. He vowed to send Jack Hughes to hell regardless of cost. Now they wanted him to go back only by a simple message? Could it be funnier? Seeing George was giggling, a dozen of servants who were kneeling on the ground shuddered with cold sweat on their forehead. This smile made they feel horrified. However. When George was about to put down his mobile phone, another text message came over. "Grandma''s order! Come back home soon!" The smile froze on George''s face and he seemed to be hesitated. He didn''t care who sent this text message. He was determined to sacrifice his life to kill Jack, so he didn''t need to care about other things. But now, the grandma''s order must be treated differently. After he was assigned mission by Dark Net Assassin Squad, the only person who backed him up was grandmother even though she didn''t like him. He even didn''t care what his brother Killian Hughes said. But to Madam Hughes''s order, he still had to respect. "Grandma won''t hurt me." He thought. George made a decision in an instant. "We will pack up and go back to Hughes''s house immediately." Heard the words. A dozen of servants and guards immediately felt relief. Five minutester. Several cars drove away from the vi. At Hughes''s backyard. Killian Hughes and Ivy Hughes sat opposite each other. Ivy put down her phone and looked at Killian in amazement, "Killian, are we in serious trouble now?" "Yes!" Killian pushed the sses and said in a deep voice, "Master''smand, we need to convene worldwide Head Doctor." "How could this happen? Which senior in the family had an ident?" Ivy eximed. Only the senior with high authority in the family who can let the master convene worldwide Head Doctor. And the problem would be so serious that if anything went wrong, it would endanger the foundation of the Hughes family. Ordinary people, even the heirs of the Hughes family, were not enough to receive such treatment. The Hughes family was paramount and powerful. They indeed had an unparalleled appeal. But convening worldwide Head Doctor had different meaning. The Head Doctor saved the dying and healed the wounded magically, they always held the lifelines of people. To find the people, even if the call was from the Hughes family, they still had to pay a price. Just money reward was no longer enough, but the favor of the Hughes family! Hughes family favor was better than any amount of pecuniary reward! After Ivy heard what Killian said, she took a nce of her phone immediately. Killian came to her and asked her to notify George with a SIM new card. Even though it was hard to track George''s location, which was always mysterious, but Ivy also guessed out that George must go to find Jack. If it was the senior in the family, the Hughes family would already in a chaos now. It was impossible to be this peaceful. Could it be...? Ivy''s beautiful eyes widely opened and asked Killian surprisingly, "Have George sessfully done that?" "I don''t know yet." Killian didn''t try to conceal it from her and shook his head, "The master issued an order to convene the Head Doctor without notifying anyone. But it would be pretty much as we thought about it, if the master sent out themand." "But Killian, you sent a fake grandma''smand to ask George toe back. Didn''t you put your neck into the noose?" Ivy was concerned. "We take a risk!" Killian said solemnly, "We took a risk to see if George could take actions secretly enough this time. If he returned home in time and acted secretively, when the master investigate this afterwards we probably could cover it through." After a pause, Killian said again, "If anyone noticed this, we can only me George didn''t have enough good fortune." After speaking, Killian stood up and left. Although he admitted Madam Hughes and Carter Hughes''s statement of "Ruthlessness is the mark of a truly great man". George was his younger brother, he must help him. At the critical moment, reminded him once and helped him secretly. That was the best he could done for him. Now, Killian was stuck between Madam Hughes and Patrick, and his goal was to be the master. He must have done things fairly and decidedly. Ruthlessness was the mark of a truly great man. Ivy stood there benumbed with terror. Watching Killian''s back, she suddenly felt coldness all over her body and whispered in a low voice, "George, wouldn''t you really be caught by them?" At the same time. In Patrick''s study. Patrick was sitting upright, with a lit cigarette between his fingertips. Opposite him, Madam Hughes was sitting there holding a dragon head cane. Madam Hughes sat upright with a grim expression on her face. In the study, the atmosphere was solemn and serious. These two kept looking at each other like this for nearly half an hour. The cigarette burned out. Patrick stub out the cigarette and lit another one. He took a light inhale and slowly exhaled the smoke. He was staring at Madam Hughes on the opposite side through the smoke. Patrick jokingly smiled, "Madam, people can''t stand the harm of second-hand smoke at your age." "I''m not as weak as you said." Madam Hughes took a glimpse of him. Patrick smiled teasingly, picked up the cigarette case and handed it to Madam Hughes, "Well, have one then?" "You..." Madam Hughes was outraged, gritted her teeth and said, "Patrick, you are the head of Hughes, how could you act like the gangster on the street?" "You called me gangster only because I smoke?" Patrick''s smile disappeared from his face and in a deep voice he said, "Madam, I''m the one who sendmand, if you don''t show your respect, don''t me me for being mad at you." Boom! Madam Hughes pocked the cane down on the ground, "Then dare you kill me?" "Madam, don''t be that serious. I wouldn''t kill you only because I smoked and you scolded at me. Wouldn''t you be easy to kill in that way?" Patrick said. Jerk! Asshole! You were not qualified to be the head of Hughes! Madam heart beat wildly and breathed heavily. Everyone could tell she wanted to kill Patrick alive. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Let me ask you, what on earth is worthwhile for the order you sent out? Do you know how much favor will Hughes have to owe to call for Head Doctor?" "And do you know how much money should we pay for all those favor in the future?" You could price a gold, but favors were priceless. After a series of questions, Madam Hughes instantly felt she was noble, as if the elders made the most righteous reprimands to the reckless and ignorant young boy. "I know! But I have to send it!" Patrick''s eye sight sharpened and he looked imperatorial while sitting on the chair. In an instant, everyone could feel he became more indifferent and remorseless.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A harsh voice came from Patrick''s mouth. "Then let me ask you, I''m the master of Hughes, and it''s about my son. Why shouldn''t I issue this order?" Boom! After hearing his word, Madam Hughes stood transfixed with shock. The anger remained on her face, but her nerves on the corner of her eyes was eased a bit. The changes were too small to discover. "Good, good, good!" Madam Hughes gritted her teeth and called out ''good'' three times. Then said, "Patrick, Jack is your own son and I can''t control both of you. Also, you never listen to me. But I have to remind you that once the order has been issued, you, Patrick Hughes, will pay off the favors you owe in the future. Don''t expect the rest of the Hughes family help you pay back the favors of saving your own son!" Chapter648 Celebration? Save my son? Patrick was stunned. The bitch thought I tried to Jack by issuing the "Head Doctor Summoning Order"? Patrick sneered coldly, "It''s none of your business!" "Good, that''s enough!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Madam Hughes turned angrily and walked out with cane. Just as she turned around, the raging anger on her face disappeared and there was a smile appeared on her wrinkled face. At the door, Carter Hughes waited patiently. Seeing Madam Hughes came out, he was about to ask her something. Madam Hughes yelled at him, "Little bastard,e with me!" Carter was freaked out after heard that so he shut up and left with Madam Hughes. Patrick sat on the chair and watched Madam Hughes and Carter''s back. After a long time, he whispered, "She wasn''t sure about the situation but came to me immediately. Why was she so anxious this time?" At Madam Hughes''s residence. The chanting of Buddhist sutras echoed in the Buddha hall. Madam Hughes believed in Buddhism. Even if she did not chant sutras, she still yed recorded sutras to make the atmosphere solemn. After returning to their residence, Madam Hughes and Carter went straight into the Buddha hall. "Carter, close the door!" As soon as she entered the Buddha hall, Madam Hughes couldn''t hide her excitement. Carter was confused and went to close the door. When he turned back, he found that Madam Hughes knelt on the futon, made a bow with her hands folded in front to the figure of Buddha. Madam Hughes was thrilled, bowed to worship the Buddha, and then kowtowed three times at the gold Buddha statue. Even though it was still too early to do the kowtow. After solemnly bowing, Madam Hughes straightened up with full of excitement all over her face and her couldn''t help herself fromughing. "Mom, what''s going on?" Carter asked. Madam Hughes smiled and said, "He did it! George finally met up our expectations, he made it!" Boom! Carter''s body took a tremble and his eyes widely opened. Less than a second. He was ravished with joy just as simr as Madam Hughes. "Really, you mean it?" Even if the words were spoken by Madam Hughes, Carter still felt like he was dreaming. Happiness came way too faster than he expected. It was so fast that people couldn''t believe it was real. "Yes, it is true!" Madam Hughes said deeply, "Patrick admitted personally that he issued Head Doctor Summoning Order was for Jack. Think about it, if it wasn''t because George pulled it through, why Patrick bother to send themand?" "Yes you are right, he wouldn''t do it if nothing too major!" Carter shook his head. The cost of a "Head Doctor Summoning Order" was tremendous! Whenever it was released, the Hughes family owed each one of them a favor as long as Head Doctor presented. With such a huge price, if it was not for the essential person of the Hughes family, no one would take a risk to do that. "Huh...huh..." With excitement, Carter took several deep breaths to calm himself down. With an ecstatic smile on his face, he bowed to Madam Hughes and said, "Congrattions, Mom, we finally got rid of that bastard this time!" "Yeah, yeah!" Madam Hughes''s face turned to red. At this moment, it seemed she could finally be rxed and she even seemed to be a little younger than her actual age. She knelt on the futon, looking at the gold Buddha statue, and said emotionally, "Since Jack showed up, I couldn''t sleep well every night. Now we were blessed as George finally killed him. Now we could be rxed for rest of our lives." Her confession echoed in the Buddha hall. At this moment, neither Madam Hughes nor Carter thought about double checking the truth. Because they thought it was unnecessary. They got what they wanted the most from Patrick and the "Head Doctor Summoning Order". What was the point of investigating it in detail? More investigations seemed redundant and suspicious! "We should celebrate this!" Madam Hughes said happily, "Come on, go and call Killian toe over. We should make a toast and hope George rest in peace." Carter wouldn''t against celebration. But looking at the sky outside, he hesitated and said, "Mom, it''s in the early morning and it''s not even dawn. Drinking at this time is not good for your health." "Nonsense! We should celebrate this by drinking. It is good for my body, it is!" Madam Hughes rolled her eyes, but then she couldn''t helpughing again. Carter alsoughed and stopped talking. He turned and walked out of the Buddha hall. Drinking at this time was indeed bad for Madam Hughes''s health. But it was eptable to indulge asionally in such a happy event. Soon, Killian also came in to share their happiness. Even though Killian always stayed rational but with Cater walked into the Buddha hall holding a bottle of wine, his face couldn''t hide the ecstatic smile. He didn''t know how everything turned out. As soon as he heard the news, he immediately asked Ivy to send a message to George with a new number, to pretend it was sent by Madam Hughes. In fact, Killian took a risk, he bet that George was still alive. He only wanted to show brotherhood to him. If George came back alive, he would continue to bet on whether George could deceive everyone. If George was dead and couldn''te back, he was considered to have done his responsibilities as a brother. But now, knowing that Jack was killed from Madam Hughes and Carter made Killian extremely excited and ecstatic. Because...this was the core part that mattered whether he could be the head of the Hughes Family! Jack was an obstacle in his path to the head of the Hughes Family. If Jack was still alive, Killian barely had the chance of bing the head of the Hughes Family. Once Jack was died, with Madam Hughes''s support, he had a good chances of bing the head of the Hughes Family! As soon as Killian entered the Buddha hall, Madam Hughes immediately looked sad and wailed, "My dearly grandson Killian, this incident is a great celebration for us, but it is greatpassion for George." She was weeping bitterly and heartbroken. Carter, on the side, holding a cup, was looking at them silently. Killian rushed forward and knelt in front of Madam Hughes, held her arms and said, "Grandma, it''s ok. Just like you said, George helped me and I owed him a lot." "Yeah, George even sacrificed himself to remove the bad guy for you, we were so lucky to have him in our lives!" Madam Hughes nodded painfully, pretended to wipe some tears and said, "Killian, you George''s brother, when you be to the head of the Hughes Family, you must put George''s memorial tablet in Hughes ancestral hall." When Killian heard "the head of the Hughes Family", he suddenly had all the vigour and radiance on his face. He nodded hard, "Definitely, grandmother." Madam Hughes waved to Carter. Carter understood with no time and poured three cups of wine. Madam Hughes toasted and said, "This cup, in order to celebrate as well as to mourn the George." After she said, she poured the wine on the ground. Carter and Killian followed and did the same thing. When they refilled the wine, the smiles back on their faces. After mourning, it would be celebration time. Theirughing mixed with the chanting echoed in the Buddha Hall till dawn.000????????????? Chapter 649 Had Killian Gone Mad? Madam Hughes had fallen asleep after a night of heavy drinking. Carter and Killian''s arms were around each other as they raised their sses in celebration. In their inebriated state, they dispensed with the usual formality maintained between the elder and younger generations. Killian looked outside as the day broke and stretched his back. Not only didn''t he feel tired from the night''s drinking, he felt that he was alert and in high spirits. He was excited, ted, and a sure winner now. With Jack''s death, his talent, and Madam Hughes'' support, he was bound to be the next head of the Hughes family! Now he only needed to wait patiently for Patrick''s birthday. That would be the day that he rose to be the head of the family. Killian could even imagine the grandeur of that day''s event. The glory and the attention that he received on that day would be second to none. There would be countless social elites and champions of industries who would attend. Just imagining the power that he would inherit was enough to make his head dizzy.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His cell phone beeped with an iing message. Killian picked up his phone for a look and then his eyes lit up and said, "Have a good rest, Uncle Carter. It''s daybreak and I should be going home now." Killian stood up slowly and he shook his tipsy head as he staggered out of the mansion. Carter looked drowsily at Killian who was walking away. Until Killian was nowhere to be seen, Carter scoffed and narrowed his eyes sinisterly as he mumbled, "Happy, I''m really... happy!" In the small courtyard, Ivy felt unsettled and surprised as she looked at the approaching George. How could George prate Jack''s protection, kill him and return unscathed? This was the first time Ivy looked at George with such scrutiny. Imagine that when Jack was being targeted by the dark assassin squad, the top killers on the Azrael list were unable to kill Jack but George was able to do it! Just this alone was able to set George apart from the rest! "So, you faked grandma''s orders?" George sat on the wheelchair and asked coldly. Ivy rushed over as soon as he returned to the Hughes residence. So he very quickly connected Ivy with the recall order. "It was Killian." Ivy said and continued, "He made me impersonate grandmother to demand your return in the hope that you would sneak back and get away with it." "Sneak back?" George''s eyes lit up. The doors of the courtyard were pushed open and the tipsy Killian stumbled in. His bespectacled eyes radiated brightly when he saw George. He stumbled quickly towards George and said happily, "Brother, I''m so happy that you''re back." Smack! George hit away Killian''s open arms and refused his hug. The atmosphere turned awkward immediately. Killian was stunned and Ivy was dumbfounded. George looked coldly at Killian and scoffed, "Do you really want me back? Don''t put up an act!" Killian''s eyes immediately turned red. It was a huge gamble for him to have Ivy issue the order on behalf of Madam Hughes. But his first gamble proved to be correct now that his brother was back. But now, George''s attitude towards him had poured cold water onto his spirits. Killian ground his teeth and said, "George, I''m your elder brother. How could I not hope for your safe return? Don''t you know that you had killed Jack and if you were still outside, you won''t be able to escape the wrath of the head of the family? Since you sneaked away when you left the residence, you can simrly sneak home now. Once you are home, Jack''s death would have nothing to do with you and you will be safe." Killian said as he pointed outside while his eyes started to well up with tears. "Do you know how big the risk was for me to have Ivy order you back? How much am I shouldering for you? If this was to be exposed, I will have to shoulder everything!" Killian almost yelled in fury but he knew enough to suppress his voice. Ivy also looked angrily at George as she stood on one side. Killian had taken a huge risk to provide a lifeline for George only to get such treatment from George. Wasn''t that ungrateful of George for Killian''s act of kindness? Furthermore, Killian said that he was willing to ept all the me had this been exposed but it was clear to Ivy that when that happened, she would not go scot-free. But even at the risk of being punished, she did as Killian said without any hesitation. But now that George was back, he did not even express a hint of gratitude! The atmosphere in the early morning courtyard tensed up and turned explosive. George''s eyes glimmered as he looked at the furious Killian and Ivy. He suddenly shook his head andughed, "Kill? Who told you that I had killed Jack?" Kaboom! His cold and nonchntughter was like a huge explosion. Killian and Ivy''s expressions changed drastically and both looked at George with their eyes and mouth wide open. About three secondster, Killian immediately turned sober and his face was filled with horror and disbelief as he asked, "You, what did you say? Repeat what you said!" Killian''s heartbeat raced instantly." "I said that Jack isn''t dead!" George said. Killian felt his body go limp and he staggered a couple of steps backward. Now he was totally sober and started to feel faint from the sudden change of events. He felt as if the surrounding was spinning and his eyes began to ckout. Killian almost erupted. How could this happen? Why wasn''t he dead? Killian clenched his fist and pounded his head firmly a couple of times. His eyes turned bloodshot and he felt as though he was turning into a raging beast. He was no longer his usual calm andposed self. Killian staggered towards George and grabbed George''s shoulders and asked hysterically, "Why isn''t he dead? Why isn''t he dead? He should be dead! The head of the family already issued a summon for specialist doctors. If it wasn''t you who severely injured him, then why did he summon the doctors for?" Killian started to grin as he said. The grin was sinister and yet bone-chilling. "George, you shouldn''t lie to your brother. You are saying this to prank your brother, aren''t you? Jack was barely alive, isn''t he? The doctors were summoned there to save him, weren''t they?" The string of questions was all as per Killian''s fears. Then. p! George pped Killian''s hand and said coldly, "Stop the game, Brother! I have no mood to fool around with you. If you didn''t impersonate grandmother and issue the recall order for my return, perhaps I would be conducting another attempt on Jack''s life! Those specialist doctors were summoned for Jack''s friend. It''s that Quinn fe who killed his father!" Killian was stunned. His expression turned drastically as his eyes went nk. Ivy also covered her mouth in disbelief trying hard to suppress her scream. The tranquility of the small courtyard and the Hughes residence was suddenly broken by Killian''s desperate yell, "Argh!" The peace and calmness of the Hughes residence were shattered instantly.0000000--------- Chapter 650 Act Quick The sandalwood was smothering inside the hall as Carter was sleeping peacefully within. Bang! Suddenly Killian violently pushed open the doors to the hall and Carter was shocked from his slumber. Carter looked at the frantic Killian and started to frown in frustration as he reprimanded, "Killian, what''s wrong with you?" "Uncle Carter, something bad has happened." Killian slumped in front of Carter. His trembling left hand grabbed Carter''s hand, he looked at Carter with his bloodshot eyes and said, "He isn''t dead, isn''t dead, he isn''t dead!" Carter''s body shuddered and his eyes opened wide in surprise and asked, "Who isn''t dead?" "Jack, Jack!" Killian turned around to ensure that no one else was around as he said softly. Kaboom! It was as if a thunder pped in Carter''s head. He sobered up and was wide awake instantly. Carter red with his eyes wide open and asked Killian in disbelief, "How could that be? The head of the family had issued a summon for specialist doctors to go for Jack. This was even confirmed by my mother." Though he was terrified, he still forcibly suppressed his voice. He wouldn''t be this terrified had it been any of the other Hughes family members. He could even handle it if it had been a potential heir of the Hughes family. But now this involved Jack! This was the son of the head of the family! Although everyone in the Hughes family had regarded Jack as a bastard, Patrick had protected Jack against all odds. Now, they had even tried to kill Jack! Killian''s right hand was trembling as he adjusted his eyesses and said, "He really isn''t dead! George, George is back. He confirmed it!" Regardless of how crafty he was, how much he plotted, he had always been able to maintain hisposure. But now Killian was unable to suppress his emotions. The celebrations that they had and the wine that they drank were still fresh in his memory including his dream of glory and taste of sess that he had before he saw George. But now what George said had ruthlessly shattered his dreams. They celebrated too early and his dreams went up in smoke. It was as if their celebrationsst night were a total joke. "Why is he back? Why isn''t he dead?" Carter yelled as his veins throbbed. The next moment, Carter rose, grabbed Killian and dragged him towards Madam Hughes'' room, "Come with me to inform my mother." Under the current circumstances, Carter didn''t have the mood to pursue why George was back. The most critical matter now was that Jack wasn''t dead! Bang! Carter opened the door without knocking. Inside the traditionally decorated room, Madam Hughes opened her eyes and was immediately furious as she red at Carter and Killian, "Where''s your manners? Don''t you know how to knock? What do you want?" She was old and weak and could not stay up toote into the night. Furthermore,st night she drank a lot of wine as she celebrated happily. Now she was furious for being awaken so suddenly from her sleep. "Mom! Something bad had happened!" Carter said frantically as he suppressed his voice, "Jack... isn''t dead!" What?! Madam Hughes turned from being furious to being shocked. Her old and frail body suddenly sprung upright and sat on her bed. Her tired eyes were ring at Carter and Killian as her eyelids trembled. Her eyes radiated her intense desire to kill as she demanded, "What happened? rify yourself. Why isn''t that bastard dead?" "George is back and he personally told Killian!" Carter said as his veins throbbed. "Come,e with me to see George!" Madam Hughes got off the bed and she was energized in her fury. In her anxiousness, Carter and Killian actually found it hard to keep up with her as she walked briskly to look for George. The three of them walked hurriedly into George''s courtyard. Madam Hughes immediately frowned and raged as soon as she saw George. "Grandma!" George''s cold expression turned into a smile as he saw Madam Hughes. Madam Hughes walked with the dragon head walking cane towards George. p! She pped George across his face and asked, "You scoundrel, why are you back?" George was immediately stunned by her fury. Ivy was also terrified as she stood to one side. She was previously pampered by Madam Hughes and was the closest to her among the younger Hughes generation. This was the first time she had seen Madam Hughes so angry! "Grandma... I..." George held onto his swollen face as he wanted to exin. But Madam Hughes said sternly, "Why are you back when I sent you to kill Jack? Do you know how great of a danger you are in, now that you''re back?" George was dumbfounded. He had felt disheartened because of the p but now he felt encouraged by what Madam Hughes said. Was Grandma so angry because she was worried about my safety? Madam Hughes continued to ask, "Tell me, what the hell is going on with Jack?" George hastily answered, "It was unexpected. Jack had disappeared when we went. That''s why I captured Amber to force Jack to reveal himself. But Jack didn''t turn up. Instead, that Quinn guy who murdered his father turned up and saved Amber!" "He''s not dead? He''s really not dead? That bastard is alive and well?" Madam Hughes clenched her teeth and struck the ground with the dragon head walking cane. "No, that summon for specialist doctors was for that father murderer!" Kaboom! Madam Hughes was so furious that she looked like she was ready to devour someone. Suddenly, her body shuddered, she staggered several steps backward and copsed. "Grandma!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mom!" Killian and Carter rushed forward to grab Madam Hughes. Madam Hughes felt like the sky was spinning and her left hand held onto her forehead as she frowned furiously. The celebrations that they hadst night was now a great joke! George''s return was like a huge p on her face. They should have investigated! They should have done an investigation to ascertain Jack''s death before they celebrated! Now they had celebrated too early and was a huge embarrassment! Madam Hughes''s entire body was trembling and she was burning up from rage. She then realized one critical issue as she looked at George. This matter... had be a huge problem! "Carter,e with me to see the head of the family! Killian, stay in this courtyard and gather the men to protect George from any assassination attempts. George, you are not to leave this courtyard!" After Madam Hughes'' orders, she left the courtyard together with Carter. After leaving the courtyard, Carter asked, "Mom, is it wise to see the head of the family now?" "What do you know?" Madam Hughes was full of anger as she narrowed her eyes and continued, "We need to act quickly. That fool George is useless. If we don''t go to see Patrick now, we''ll be implicated by them and be punished along with them!"000 Chapter 651 Results of Rescue In the study. Patrick had not slept the whole night. The ashtrey on the desk in front of him was filled with cigarette butts. His eyebrows frowned tightly, as he was deep in thoughts. Bang! The door of the study room was suddenly and rudely pushed open. Patrick''s knit brows rxed, but his face suddenly showed coldness. He hated those times when he was deep in thoughts and then being disrupted. In the Hughes family, nobody dared to do that. Rushing in without an order, that was a vition! "Patrick!" Madam Hughes was supported by Carter as she walked with her dragon head cane and rushed into the room. "I am asking you, that doctors order, who did you do that for?" "My son, Jack!" Patrick suppressed his anger, and said coldly. Again?! Madam Hughes and Carter both had their veins on the side of their eyes poped out. Madam Hughes even felt like crushing her teeth. Last night when she heard that from Patrick, she immediately rushed to Carter and Killian to celebrate. "Patrick, I am not an old fool, I still have some spies, tell me, who did you sell this huge favor to?" Madam Hughes'' eyes were stern as she spoke. "Madam, since you are already asking me like this, then you must know already. Your many spies must have told you already, so why are you still asking me?" Patrick lit another cigarette and took a deep hard suck, he didn''t bother to be nice to Madam Hughes as he exhaled the smoke, "Or, do you want to breath my second hand smoke?" "You... you... Patrick, you are the head of the family, why are your actions and your words like those hooligans?" Madam Hughes was endlessly furious, she stood on the moral high ground and talked to him as his ancestor. "Madam, don''t forget, back then when I was still an heir of the family, I was known as the hooligan of the Hugh family." Patrick slowly got up, "One can change his position, but it''s difficult to change someone''s character, did you think just because I am wearing suits now, so I am not a hooligan anymore? Until today, if I take off my suit, I can still fight anyone!" His words were stern, rude and unreasonable. Madam Hughes was shaking angrily, she bit her teeth and her eyes were full of anger. Patrick''s rude words made her have a kind of feeling as if she was hitting on cotton, it made her sick. "Madam, why are you so angry, since you already know what is going on, then there is not much to say. Last night you already said I gave out this " Head Doctor Summoning Order" out of my own favors, I have not denied it once, and I have also agreed to you. So why are you minding my business now?" Patrick''s aura was cold, his face filled with pride, "But you, you have intruded my study room without asking, this is written in the Hughes family rules. Don''t you know the consequences, Madam?" "Are you going to punish me?" Patrick shrugged, "I don''t dare to. With your health, I think 100 beats would get you to join our ancestors, I am just reminding you, don''t go over the line, don''t mind other''s businesses, otherwise, if the hooligan gets angry, no one will be able to hold him back." He had a yful smile. He didn''t even try to cover his warning. This was not the first time that this kind of scene happened. Ever since Jack appeared, Patrick''s attitude towards Madam Hughes had be worse. "Alright, alright, alright. You are the head of the family, you got it." Madam Hughes bit her teeth and said, "You are the one who sent out the " Head Doctor Summoning Order", so you will take responsibility by yourself. I have been praying day and night, asking for the Hughes family to be kept safe. After I learned about the situation, I hoped you could think about the Hughes family, but you don''t care, then what''s for it. I will go back and keep praying!" Boom! She banged her dragon head cane on the ground. Madam Hughes turned around, and with Carter''s support, she left the study room. But just as she left the study. Patrick''s voice sounded behind her again, "You have been praying day and night, but your character has not changed any better."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. These sarcastic words made Madam Hughes tremble, her face almost turned dark. When she was back at her ce. Madam Hughes exhaled deeply, but there was a smile on her face. "Mom, thest words you just said, can they really disassociate yourself from it?" Carter was worried. He had been watching and he could tell that Madam Hughes only pretended to be angry, just for thosest words she said. He was just not sure that the words she prayed day and night at Buddha Hall was whether good enough to keep them away from the suspicion of instigating George to kill Jack. "Work or not work is another story, but the point is that I have tried!" Madam Hughes nced ntingly and chuckled, "Carter, you have to know that the person who takes the first hit will have the advantage, the one who takes thest will suffer. This time I have already taken the initiative. As long as that idiot George will keep his mouth shut, Patrick''s anger won''t be on us. With what I said just then and if he still will be angry at us, then I dare to argue with him." "Mom, you are really sage!" Carter gave Madam Hughes a thumbs up. The next second. The faint smile on Madam Hughes''s face disappeared, it was reced by endless coldness. Her eyes narrowed into a slit, and the fierce light flickered. Carter also clearly sensed the bitter chill. "Carter, send someone to watch George at all times. If there is a slight situation, then immediately..." Speaking to the end, Madam Hughes closed her mouth, raised her left hand coldly, and drew a horizontal line on her neck, the meaning was very obvious. Carter''s expression condensed. "At home?" "What are you afraid of? Right now George is still being assassinated by the Dark Web Assassin Squad. This is a good excuse, why not use it?" "Mom, I understand!" Carter sneered. At the LJ Hospital. As the sky was bright as the sun rose. The scene that caused a sensation in the whole city and made the crowd raging, the car line that stretched for ten miles was now all quietly dispersed. The fighter nest night had already left after sending the doctors. The LJ Hospital was as usual this early morning. Only in a corner of the hospital entrance, there was still a group of media people stood there, with their cameras. However, the faces of all media people were extremely ugly. It was not the exhaustion of staying up all night, but the feeling of helplessness. The footage that they shot overnight and every frame was breathtaking enough! Every photo was enough to cause an uproar. But some people who came from the crowd had deleted all their pictures. They didn''t want to leave in the morning, but to stick around and try to shoot some pictures again. However, a dozen people in suits and leather shoes came over. The leader was Lone Wolf. He said in a deep voice, "Everyone, it''s been a hard night. It''s inconvenient to broadcast what happenedst night. We have a special gift for you. We booked a room for breakfast. Please leave as soon as possible." As Lone Wolf spoke, then more than a dozen people he brought surrounded the media people. There was both grace and prestige. The media people could only sigh helplessly in the end, pack up their things, and turn around to leave. And at the outside of the emergency operating room. Jack, Amber, Vinna, Lyndall, Mr. Ward, and Daisy all waited nervously. Some sat, some stood or simply sat on the ground. Everyone''s attention was on the red light above the door of the emergency operating room. Everyone looked very solemn, and even their palms were sweaty. Ding! Finally, the red light above the door of the emergency operating room went off... Chapter 652 Salute As the red light turned off. Everyone''s heart suddenly jumped to their throats. Even Jack and Mr. Ward could barely control themselves. Everyone knew, this was the ending with all the best doctors helped them, they have tried to save someone who was already in the hands of the Death God, the final result... no one could predict! Vinna was supported by Amber and Daisy, she went to the door of the emergency operating room weakly and tirely. She hadn''t slept all night, and on top of that she had lost blood, and was worried and horrified, which made Vinna extremely weak. At this time, her situation was really bad. Squeek... The door of the emergency operating room opened slowly. The little noise of door opening sounded like thunder in the ears of Jack and the others, and it hit everyone''s heart. The waiting! The anxiety! The worries! Uncountable emotions were creeping all over their bodies. Director Lansing came out first, his steps were weak, he was so tired that he could barely stand straight. When he came out, he moved to the side, and leaned against the wall, he took off his mask, and breathed hard. After him, the Head Doctors wereing out one by one. Every single one of them were endlessly tired, just the same as Director Lansing. The elderly Head Doctor such as Jeremy would''ve fallen unconsciously if there weren''t the younger Head Doctor supporting them. Everyone of them looked tired and weak, their faces were even somewhat pale. Vinna bit her red lips, she forced herself not to immediately rush towards the Head Doctor and giving them some time to take a breath. It was a long night, none of them could take it. Especially the Head Doctor that were racing time against the Death God, no matter if physically or mentally, the consumation was double or triple of their usual. "Phew..." Director Lansing exhaled, and finally got up. "Director Lansing, Yael..." Vinna went forward and took Director Lansing''s hand. "Hmm..." Director Lansing sighed, his eyes were dark. Just the simple sigh dropped Jack and the other''s heart to the bottom. Vinna''s body trembled even more, tears burst into her red eyes, and she couldn''t help but venting out. She bit her red lips so hard that blood was oozing out. Her body even copsed and fell into Daisy''s arms. Amber also staggered back at the same time, tears in her eyes, she fell into a state of panic. There was overwhelming guilt,ing like a tide. At this moment, Amber turned around and staggered towards Jack. Holding Jack and crying. Hearing the cry, Jack''s eyes turned red. His nose was burning. The sight in front of him was blurred. He endured it, holding Amber, pretending to be strong and said, "Don''t, it''s okay, don''t cry, don''t cry..." But whileforting Amber. The corner of Jack''s eye had tears flew down like a ne of pearl broke and fell. His hands were clenched into fists, the blue veins were popping out, and his whole body was trembling. A man should not cry. But that was only when he didn''t feel sad enough.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He only had a few friends in his life, and Yael was one of the most precious! They had simr personalities, simr encounters. Step by step, side by side, they hade to where they were today. But now... this precious friend also... At this moment. The expressions of Mr. Ward, Daisy, Lone Wolf and Lyndall looked also extremely sad. The crying sound from Amber and Vinna echoed in the corridor. It was heart piercing, could even touch the heart and soul. But Director Lansing nced at everyone helplessly. "He''s not dead!" Boom! A sentence like a thunder sted through the corridor. Jack was dumbfounded. Amber and Vinna, who were crying in grief, were also dumbfounded. Mr. Ward and others were just as well. They were shocked, and looked at Director Lansing with an uncertain gaze. "Director Lansing, what is going on?" Mr. Ward saw Director Lansing''s twisted look, his face flushed immediately, and he said sternly. Director Lansing sighed long and exined. "The Head Doctors gathered and tried their best, the final result was neither too good nor too bad." With that, Director Lansing looked up at everyone helplessly. "The poison has prated through Yael''s blood. We have done everything we can. His life was saved, but he fell into a state of fake death, that is... vegetative." Just as he said that. The corridor suddenly fell into dead silence. Jack and the others all looked at Director Lansing in shock. Amber and Vinna had already copsed and could not help themselves. Mr. Ward, Daisy and others also fell into a long silence. His life was saved, but he was now a vegetative patient... Such a result, no one could ept. Suddenly. A hoarse voice sounded. "When will he wake up?" Jack''s eyes were red, full tears, his nose was sore, as he spoke at this time, his lips were shaking. Director Lansing shook his head, "It''s hard to say. It''s difficult to make a definitive judgment when a patient is in a vegetative state. It may be a day, maybe a few years, maybe... he won''t wake up for ever." At the end, Director Lansing''s words became more and more heavy. Jack''s body shook and his clenched hands trembled fiercely. The wake up was indefinite, how long would they have to wait? When he left, the scene of Yael and Vinna beating and scolding still lingered in his mind. And now... "Jack, it''s all my fault, it''s my fault." Amber felt guilty and med herself and cried desperately. As for Mr. Ward and the others, their expressions were also sad at this time. Mr. Ward quietly raised his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes. The rtionship between him and Yael predated Jack''s. Although they usually had nothing to do with each other, the two of them had been in contact with each other for years. Now that Yael was in such a situation, Mr. Ward was also heartbroken. At this time. Vinna, who was supported by Daisy, suddenly trembled. She regained her consciousness, broke free from Daisy''s support, staggered, and stared at the emergency room. "I''m going to see him, this bastard, this big bastard... I want him to wake up immediately, I want him to marry me..." The cries echoed as she was grief stricken. Her voice became extremely hoarse at this moment. Director Lansing blocked Vinna''s way, "You can''t see him yet. He still needs to stay in the ICU for a period of time. We have to wait for his vital signs to be stable then he can be transferred to the special ward." Just one sentence made Vinna copse instantly. She grabbed Director Lansing and pleaded with grief, "Please, please let me see him, just once, let me see that big bastard..." While crying and begging, Vinna couldn''t support herself anymore and knelt on the ground. Her tears flowed, her hair was stuck to her pale face. She was filled with despair, helplessness, grief, unwillingness... "Vinna, get up..." Daisy hurried forward with red eyes and tears to help Vinna up. But at this time Vinnapletely copsed, wailing and crying, even Daisy couldn''t help her either. An atmosphere was full of sadness. Vinna''s cry was like a knife piercing everyone''s heart. The deeper you loved someone, the heartfelt your cry was. She was a dignified and wealthy daughter, yet she was crying rivers at this time... "Ahh..." Jack let out a heavy breath, holding back his sorrow. His eyes were firm, "There is a chance! As long as he is alive, he will definitely wake up. Yael is not so easy to give up." Looking at the exhausted look of Director Lansing and other Head Doctors. Jack told Amber to back away. Then he motioned for Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf toe over to help him out of the wheelchair. Bang! With the cries echoing, Jack broke free of Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf, and knelt directly on the ground. Suddenly, everyone was shocked. Jack''s eyes were red as he was holding back tears. Looking at Director Lansing and the others. "Thank you the Head Doctors for saving my friend, please ept... my salute!" Boom! After he said that, Jack bowed his head sincerely at Director Lansing and the other doctors. He had knelt to the sky, to his parents and his wife. Now the Head Doctors rushed here over night and rescued Yael from his death. For such a great favor, he should thank to them! For his friend, he had to thank to them! Chapter 653 Courtesy Before Killing Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf were busy sending off the Head doctors. Daisy Hill was taking care of Amber Knight and Vinna Vaughn who had an emotional breakdown. Only Jack Hughes quietly sat in front of the ICU. His eyes looked red. Tears could still be seen in his eyes. Even though Jack had tried his best to suppress himself, the corners of his mouth still couldn''t help but tremble. The huge changes in these few days had made him feel that the world hadpletely changed. The incident of Twelve Golden Guard from Dragon Cavalry that blocked the road tomit a kidnap had made Brent being sent into an ICU. He still hadn''te out yet. George Hughes had also made more trouble to them. He had almost killed Amber. If Yael Quinn didn''t sacrifice his life to save her, Amber and their baby would have died when he came back. Even though Amber was safe and sound, he wasn''t willing to see Yael be in this kind of situation. In only these few days, his friends and wife, who he wanted to protect in his entire life were all harmed! His wife was safe and sound. However, his two friends were all sent into the ICU. The medical staff who passed by showed a shocked look as they looked at Jack. Yet, Jack sat in the wheelchair and ignored them as he had lost his senses.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He gently opened his trembling lips, "Beast, please wake up. Do not let me ... down!" "He will wake up. He will definitely wake up." A voice was heard around his ears. Jack came back to his senses. He turned his head and looked at Lyndall Long who was also sitting in a wheelchair. "When did youe?" While asking Lyndall, Jack harshly took a deep breath and tried to hide the fact that he was crying. However, he couldn''t hide it as his eyes were red and full of tears. Lyndall looked at Jack. At the moment, Jack''s expression was like a punch that harshlynded on his heart. At that moment. He felt a little relieved that he was reminded by the mysterious manst time and he chose to follow Jack. As the former underground king of LD City, he had always put loyalty in his heart for his entire life. If someone had be his friend, he would be his friend forever. However, he was betrayed and sabotaged by his closest friend. No one knew that how much pain that Lyndall had felt and how many scars were on his heart when Willy Parker betrayed him. However, he looked at Jack. The scars on Lyndall''s heart seemed like they were slowly healing. Jack who was in front of him was not only extremely loyal but he was also concerned about his friends. And he also had a strange power. A power that was extremely special that Lyndall was willing to die for him. "I am asking you!" Jack asked. Lyndall took a deep breath and raised his head to looked at the ceiling. His eyes looked red. He smiled and said, "I just reached here. I know how bad you are feeling now." When he lowered his head to look at Jack, his expression had changed back. He gentlyughed, "This feeling is probably the same as mine when Willy sabotaged me." "It is not the same." Jack frowned and he looked furious. Lyndall said, "We definitely suffer the same pain! However, the pain that you are suffering now makes me feel envious. I am not willing to recall the pain that I sufferedst time for the rest of my life." After saying that, Lyndall sighed as he cried. After Lyndall rubbed his face, Lyndall said with a deep voice, "From now on, there is no more underground king for LD City. There is only Lyndall Long who is in front of Jack." Jack didn''t reply to him. He knew that Lyndall had been thinking about the fact that he was betrayed by Willy. He was betrayed and sabotaged by the person who was closest to him. That pain was like tearing off his skin. Their pain was different. However, it was like what Lyndall had said. It was pain... It was really the same pain! "He would definitely wake up!" Jack clenched his fists firmly. His eyes looked extremely fierce like the stars that were blinking. "What are you going to do next?" Lyndall suddenly asked. "Kill!" Jack''s expression suddenly looked extremely cruel. At the moment, a tremendous murderous intention could be felt from his body without warning. His murderous intention could be immediately felt in the entire corridor. Even the medical staff that passed by him could realize his abnormality. Their expressions couldn''t help but change a lot as they had felt an extremely strong fear. Lyndall who was standing close to Jack had an eerie feeling as Jack''s tremendous murderous intention was like an extreme coldness that engulfed his body and prated into his body''s pores. "I have sworn that I will protect my parents, my wife and children, my friends, and thend below my feet." Jack smiled sadly as he looked at Lyndall, "But don''t you think that it was funny? My Mom died because of me. Brent was injured and sent into the ICU because he was trying to save me. My wife and the baby in her belly almost had an ident. Yael sacrificed his life to save my wife and my child and he was also sent into the ICU. And he could only barely live after the treatment from the Head doctors from the world." After Jack finished his words, heughed at himself. Although he wasughing, the tremendous murderous intention and coldness from his body were like storms that were engulfing the surrounding. Although Jack wasughing, an extreme coldness could be felt in his squinted eyes. At this moment, he gave the others a longsting fear. It was like... Killer God hade. His gazes had made Lyndall who was beside him feel like a sword was ced on his throat. "George harmed my wife and friends. He should pay the price with his blood!" Jack clenched his teeth as he said the words. He moved his wheelchair and left with a tremendous murderous intention, "The Hughes family... is nothing!" Lyndall looked at Jack who was leaving. After waiting for a while. His body suddenly became strengthless and it bent down. He harshly panted. Just now Jack had made him feel like his throat was choked by an invisible big hand. He could feel the strong suffocation. His body became wet silently because of his sweat. After Jack left, the strong fear in his heart finally slowly faded. As the underground king of LD City, he was used to be in a life and death situation. He also had a strong murderous intention. However, Lyndall swore that he had never met someone who had such a terrifying murderous intention as Jack just now. The murderous intention he had couldn''t even bepared to Jack''s. It was like a faint light that waspared to the bright light from the moon. Night fell. At TM Vi District. Amber and Vinna had no appetite at all because of Yael''s matter. They had lost their senses as they sat on the sofa. Their tears hadpletely dried out a long time ago. Amber felt guilty and heartbroken. Vinna was heartbroken as she was suffering from an emotional breakdown. Daisy was taking care of them. Jack and Mr. Ward went to the rooftop. "Young master, I dare to ask young master to be calm about Yael''s matter." Mr. Ward bent his body respectfully and begged him. He knew Jack''s character. Although Jack looked cold and detached at the hospital during the day, Mr. Ward could clearly feel his tremendous murderous intention. Even he was extremely terrified as if he had been to hell! If Mr. Ward didn''t dissuade him, he could clearly foresee what Jack was going to do next! "Huh!" Jackughed. He was in mncholy as he said lonely, "Mr. Ward, don''t you think it is funny? The poison went through my whole body but nothing happened to me. The poison also went through Yael''s whole body but he could only barely survive after the treatment of the Head doctors. He ended up being in a vegetative state." Mr. Ward was stunned. His eyes looked deep and they were full of confusion. The next second. Jack turned his head and looked at Mr. Ward, "I have been calm already. Otherwise, I would have gone to the Hughes family when Yael''s operation was done!" Mr. Ward secretly sighed as he felt relieved. If Jack could calm down himself, everything could still be recovered. If he challenged the Hughes family, he would be dead for sure! However. Jack''s next words made Mr. Ward body''s shake vigorously. His body was numb and he could feel a strong fear. Jack rubbed his nose, smiled, and said, "Send a Kill Deration to the Hughes family. I am showing courtesy before killing George. I don''t want that I would be told by the members of the Hughes family that I am a rude person as if I had never informed them!"000000?????? Chapter 654 I Am So Calm That I Only Want To Kill a Person! Boom! Under the night, Mr. Ward''s body trembled vigorously. His old face was pale and was full of fear. At that moment, it was like he had fallen into an ice cave. The coldness had engulfed his body as if it had pierced his soul. ''Courtesy before killing?'' ''What kind of fucking courtesy before killings was this?!'' Mr. Ward''s body kept trembling. His eyes looked terrified and his lips slightly trembled. "Young master, you are provoking the extremely dignified Hughes family. You will be dead if you challenge the Hughes family!" A sound was heard. Mr. Ward kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Jack Hughes in a sorrowful tone. "I beg with my life. I beg young master, please be calm! Please don''t act on impulse. It is a horrendous matter. Even old master couldn''t protect and support you!" When Jack wanted to kill George Hughes, Mr. Ward didn''t stop him a lot. As long as it was not done in the Hughes family and it was done secretive enough, it was fine to kill him. However, now Jack wanted to send a ''Kill Deration'' to the Hughes family and rush to the Hughes family in order to kill George. It was no longer only the matter of killing George. He was trying to challenge the Hughes family head-on! Even though Mr. Ward who entered the Hughes family had followed Patrick Hughes for so many years, he had never seen anyone who was bold enough to do this. The powerless ordinary livings didn''t dare. The dignified Wealthy Family didn''t dare. Even the Long Thriving Noble Powell family didn''t dare! But now Jack actually wanted to do this? "Act on impulse?" Jack suddenly felt funny. He raised his head and looked at the sky. The moon was bright and there were only a few stars. The smile on his face became even colder. "Mr. Ward, my friend almost died. My wife and my child almost died. I am revenging them and you said I am acting on impulse?" The cold voice was filled with tremendous murderous intention. Mr. Ward''s expression was serious and terrified. Tears could be seen in his eyes immediately. The next second. Jack harshly lowered his head and glowing light could be seen in his eyes. It was like a king who was in a higher position looked at the ordinary livings. It was like a lion king that lowered its head. "I am calm. I am really calm. I am so calm that I only want to kill a person!" His tremendous murderous intention was like countless sharp des that flew towards Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward''s body trembled. He sobbed while begging, "Young master, you cannot go. If you really want to go, then you will have to step over my body!" "Okay!" Jack was furious as he got up from his wheelchair. He wanted to keep this trump card until the day of his father''s birthday banquet. When Madam Hughes and the others were happy to confirm the new head of the family, he would use the trump card to turn the tides. However, this time. His wife and friends were his bottom line. Whoever touched his bottom line would die! As long as he killed George and took the revenge, why would he care about the consequences in the future? "Young master!" Mr. Ward shouted in a sad tone. Yet, Jack took big steps and walked downstairs. The terrifying murderous intention was like a cold wind from hell that was blown towards Mr. Ward''s ears. "The person who you do not dare to kill. I will kill! The person who my Dad does not dare to kill. I will kill! The person who the Hughes family wanted to protect. I will kill!" "There is righteousness in this world so that the world will be peace. The murderer has to pay his life for the sins he had done. This time, George must die!" Jack said the words "I will kill" three times. The words were like a heavy hammer that harshly smashed on Mr. Ward''s heart. It had made Mr. Ward''s face look pale. It had made Mr. Ward''s eyes look terrified. It had made Mr. Ward''s body shaking vigorously. When Jack disappeared in the passage, a voice with murderous intention was heard again. "If you don''t dare to send Kill Deration, then I will send it personally!" Whoosh... There were night breezes. The wind during the autumn was a little cold. However, at the moment, Mr. Ward who was kneeling on the ground felt like he was staying in an icy and snowy ce that was full of cold wind. He was always calm and steady. However, at this moment, he couldn''t stay calm. The cold night breeze had prated into his body''s pores. Mr. Ward felt nervous and terrified. His teary eyes that looked red slowly got back their focuses. ''He was going to make trouble!'' ''He was going to make a horrendous trouble!'' "Old master. Yeah, I must inform old master..." Mr. Ward''s body suddenly trembled. He panicked and struggled to get up. His trembling hands took out his phone. At that moment, the terrified Mr. Ward tried to take out his phone, but seconds felt like years passing even though it was supposed to be just a simple action. ''Quick, be quick!'' ''Something was going to happen. Some serious matters were going to happen.'' When the phone call was picked up and Patrick''s voice was heard. Mr. Ward could no longer suppress himself anymore. He was terrified and he said with a trembling voice, "Old, Old master... young master, young master wanted to send Kill Deration to the Hughes family. He wants to kill George in the Hughes family." Boom! The short and concise words had immediately made Patrick on the other side of the phone be silent. After quietly waiting for a long time. Cold sweat could be seen on Mr. Ward''s body quietly. There was more sweat on his forehead. Finally, Patrick''s cold and deep voice could be heard on the phone. "What happened?" Patrick didn''t ask why Mr. Ward didn''t stop Jack. If Mr. Ward could stop Jack, he wouldn''t call him. However, Patrick was still confused about Jack''s sudden change. This was because he was busy using the power of the Hughes family to find where Jack was. Even though Jack had asked him to announce the ''Summoning Order of Head Doctors'', Jack had hidden the matter from him. However, he didn''t expect that Jack would dare to make such horrendous trouble only after a short while." How was it different from Monkey King who created the Havoc in Heaven? "It is George!" Mr. Ward exined, "George kidnapped Mrs. Hughes and wanted to kill young master. In the end, young master was missing and Yael sacrificed his life to save Mrs. Hughes." "George?" On the phone, Patrick said with a shocked voice, "Last time Jack asked me to announce the ''Summoning Order of Head Doctors'' to save Yael. Was it because of this matter?" "You are right." "It shouldn''t be. This matter shouldn''t have be like this." Patrick suddenly asked with doubts, "With Jack''s characters, even if he wants to kill George to take revenge, he would never involve the Hughes family. It would only make him be interrupted by the Hughes family whenever he wants to do anything in the future. It is such nonsense. Now, he even wants to send Kill Deration to the Hughes family and kill George in the Hughes family. Wait..." In the end, Patrick seemed like he had thought of something. He suddenly stopped talking. Mr. Ward raised his hand and wiped off the sweat on his forehead, "This is because, after the matter, George had taken a few nights to return to the Hughes family. It is clear that he wants to hide in the Hughes family. Young master is also helpless to do that." Although those three helicopters didn''t kill all George''s servants and bodyguards. And the main concernter was to save Yael. Mr. Ward had never asked anyone to investigate the culprit of that night''s matter. It was easy to investigate the matter in the city. After Jack knew that George had taken a few nights to return to the Hughes family, he only had this determination to kill George. If he could use other methods to kill George, he wouldn''t involve the Hughes family so he wouldn''t be interrupted by them in the future. Now, George had returned to the Hughes family. With Jack''s character, when his bottom line was touched, even the humans and Gods would have to die. He definitely wouldn''t care whether the Hughes family would be involved or the Hughes family would interrupt his action in the future.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After a long while. "Huh..." On the phone, a sound of an exhale was heard. "Old master, this matter must be stopped. It is a horrendous matter!" Mr. Ward''s face looked ferocious. However. On the phone, Patrick''s voice suddenly became helpless and upset. "When Monkey King created the Havoc in heavenst time, didn''t he ever think that he would be pressed by Five-Fingered Mountain? He had thought about it. But he... still did it."0?????? Chapter 655 Kill Declaration! That night. Mr. Ward was awake all night, tossing and turning. Meanwhile, the Hughes family who were thousands of miles away. Patrick had been sitting in his study room all night. His ashtray was full of cigarettes butts. The entire room was filled with the pungent smell of smoke. He knew he needed to stop but he was unable to. But Patrick had never been in such turmoil before. He knew that how terrible things could be if Jack killed George inside the house of the Hughes family. However he knew better than anyone, that no one could stop this from happening! Even as his biological father, there was nothing he could do. No matter what, there was going to be trouble! At this point, the whole night Patrick had been thinking about how he could help Jack to clean the mess afterwards. As the head of the Hughes family, he didn''t care at all for George''s life. Blood for blood, it never changes. Not only Jack, but even he thought that George should be killed. After all, George was one of the potential heirs of the Hughes family. However, the assassination of Jack was carried out secretly by George. Even when Patrick was overseeing the Hughes family, he didn''t know that George had secretly gone out to do this, and therefore he didn''t even know that he had returned once he had done this. The whole of the Hughes family would never know that George had tried to kill Jack first. Instead, in their eyes they would only ever see Jack trying to kill George. This was the key point! Even as the head of the Hughes family, it was hard to protect a person who had killed the heir of Hughes family. "Just how to save Jack?" Patrick was extremely disappointed, and as he looked up at the sky and rubbed his face, then he looked at the ceiling and muttered sadly, "Sophie, how am I going to help Jack get through this mess?" He had never thought of ming Jack, but instead as his father he had only ever thought about how to protect Jack. But s, even after thinking about it all night, he had stille up with no solution. It was starting to turn bright outside. A loud scream then suddenly woke the entire Hughes family in an instant. Hearing the loud scream from far away. "Come yet!" Patrick with his tired face looked agonized. His red eyes were glistening. Then suddenly. "Not good, this is not good!" A servant of the Hughes family hurriedly panicked and stumbled to the courtyard outside the study room and then suddenly knelt down onto the ground. As a servant he did not have permission to charge into the head of the Hughes family''s study room. Patrick pressed his two hands on the table, and suddenly felt powerless at this moment. Why had dawn arrived so quickly? Why couldn''t he be given just a little more time? With every step he took, Patrick began to feel more and more agonized. As soon as he walked out of the study room. He saw the servant who was kneeling on the ground looked terrified, holding a white letter with both hands above his head. "Give that to me!" Patrick stretched out his hand. The servant hurriedly got up and bowed forward as he handed the white letter over to Patrick. Although this white piece of paper alone was nothing special. It was what was written on it that caused Patrick''s heart to race. The words written in red, even after the ink had dried, you could still see some smudge marks next to some of the strokes. It was blood! There were just a few words written in blood! They wrote, ''Today, I must kill George!'' These five words written in blood were written at the top of the paper. This was not a threat, this was real and enough to make any member of the Hughes family go into panic. "Master..." Patrick saw that the servant look weak and pale. Even though his heart tightened when he looked back at these five words. So just imagining how a servant of the family would be feeling after seeing this. He felt as if he was being struck by lightning when he read those words. Right now he felt nothing but fear and trepidation. "How did you find this?" Patrick looked at the servant. "I...., I am on duty today. I am responsible for cleaning the archway of the house, and it was then that I saw this paper nailed to one of the pirs." The servant''s voice was trembling non-stop as he said this. "Has anyone else seen this?" Patrick asked, "Was it you who yelled out very loudly before?" The servant''s body shivered; Suddenly his face turned deadly. He then nodded his head. When he saw the servant nod his head, Patrick''s heart immediately sank. Although this letter written in blood had been discovered by the servant, however after the servant yelled, not only did he alert Patrick but now other members of the Hughes family would also have known about it! As expected. The servant then said in a state of panic, "Master, apart from you, also a few of the other servants and guards, Killian and Archer have seen it." "Ha, leave now." Patrick smiled and signalized the servant to leave. Looking at the Kill Deration, at this moment, he felt helpless and did not know what to do at all. "Killian is now under themand of Madam Hughes, while Archer is just a jerk and good for nothing. He is nothing but another shit-stirrer and enjoys my misfortune very much. Kill Deration has been thrown into the Hughes family by Jack and has made the whole family restless in an instant." As he said this, although Patrick looked both sad and helpless, there was also a strange smile on his face. Then at this moment. "Master, Master... this is not good!!" He heard a shouting from outside the courtyard. "The shit-stirrer got here quickly." Patrick''s expression turned cold. A secondter. He saw Archer who was rushing in. Archer looked both frightened and angry. He held a high position within the Hughes family. Although he didn''t possess many capabilities, during his time wielding the power, he was used to things like this. Butpared to all of the other things he had witnessed, this letter written in blood was the biggest shock he had ever had to face. The Hughes family! The highly esteemed Hughes family! Who looked down upon everyone else as if they were nothing! As he recalled his memories, he couldn''t remember even one time that the Hughes family had been provoked like this. This Kill Deration was a direct insult to the whole Hughes family! "Blood letter, Kill Deration!" Archer said in a panic, "That letter in your hand, the Kill Deration targeted George, my god, has our family ever been provoked like this before? Whoever wrote this letter treats us if we are nothing, you Patrick as the head of the Hughes family, you need to do something quickly, otherwise we will really have our family reputation tarnished." Meanwhile, over at the Buddhist Hall this early morning. Buddhist chants echoed throughout the hall. Madam Hughes was kneeling on a prayer cushion, concentrating on her pray. As a follower of Buddhism, she read her sutras as merit and preyed every morning and night without fail. While beside her were a dozen maidservants who stood and waited quietly. This was because once Madam Hughes had finished her pray, they needed to help her bathe and prepare her breakfast. Fearful to disturb her, they didn''t dare to even make the slightest movement. This was because when Madam Hughes was praying, she demanded total silence.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If you did however disturb and interrupt her chanting of the Buddhist sutras, you would be punished as if you had killed someone. However. "Grandma! We have a problem!" A loud yell wasing from the courtyard, and suddenly it was heard inside the Buddhist hall . Bang... Madam Hughes pressed her prayer beads tightly, her brows tightened, and when she opened her eyes she looked furious. She turned her head abruptly and saw that Killian had rushed into the Buddhist hall. Seeing this made her even angrier. Her gaze was fierce and cold. "You fool, how dare you disturb me when I am praying to Buddha." But without waiting for her to finish. Killian said bluntly, "Someone sent Kill Deration for the death of George!" Chapter 656 Different Thoughts "Who dared to make such a disgraceful outrage?" Pow! Madam Hughes was furious, the beads in her hands fell violently on the ground and scattered all over the ce. She stood up tremblingly. A ferocious look appeared on her old face. Compared with Kill Deration, the sudden entry of Killian Hughes was insignificant. "The Kill Deration? Where is the Kill Deration?" "The servant sent it to the Master," Killian said. Madam Hughes moved for a while, and reacted, "Yes, such a serious felony against our Hughes Family should be punished personally by the Master!" "Killian, go to George first and gather the guards to protect him." Madam Hughes calmed down quickly and, looked like a general who wasmanding an army during a battle, said sharply, "Even the Long Thriving Noble Family wouldn''t dare to touch the Hughes Family. I really want to know who is that brave person who dared to do this act of defiance!" Immediately after Killian left, Carter Hughes reached Madam Hughes'' yard. Seeing Madam Hughes, Carter hurriedly tried to speak. But she made a solemn expression and said in a deep voice, "Shut up,e with me in the bedroom." After the mother and son entered the bedroom, the sullen look on Madam Hughes'' facepletely disappeared and was reced by a sneer. "Mom, how can you stillugh after all that happened to our family?" Carter looked puzzled. Even if the rtions between Hughes family''s factions wereplex, they were always connected with each other but they somehowpeted with each other under the table. But when it came to something external to the family, it had always been one-sided. Now the whole Hughes Family was destabilized by a ''Kill Deration''. How could she stillugh? "Now it seems that it was really unnecessary to make exnations in front of the Master before." Madam Hughes quietly sat erect on an old-fashioned wooden chair, with a wise and proud expression, "After all, I overestimated that bastard." "What?!" Carter suddenly woke up to reality, "Mom, do you mean that the ''Kill Deration'' was sent to our family by that bastard of Jack?" "Who else, otherwise?" Madam Hughes raised her eyebrows and smiled," Even if the Hughes Family is far from being powerful as the Long Thriving Noble Family, we are not too much different from them. Even the Long Thriving Noble Family wouldn''t dare to do that, who else other than that blood-thirsty bastard could have done it?" "Moreover, the ''Kill Deration'' was directed at that good-for-nothing of George." Carter muttered to himself for a few seconds, and finally figured out why Madam Hughes wasughing. He cupped his fist in the other hand to Madam Hughes in sign of respect, "Mom, you are really too wise! That bastard Jack is arrogant and selfish, if he puts up with this, the Master will slowly try to find out the truth, not to mention that good-for-nothing of George, even we will all be involved." In that case, he would not utter even the slightest word. If they weren''t worried that the truth woulde out, Madam Hughes would not take him to Patrick Hughes immediately and make a turmoil. The previous turmoil was just an attempt to clean up the mess and put that matter out. But now.... Carter alsoughed, "Because of Jack''s usual arrogance, with that ''Kill Deration'', he changed the whole game and turned against himself. Let''s see how he will die!" "Of course it will be a bad death!" Madam Hughes smiled triumphantly, "The reputation of the Hughes Family can not be touched and its dignity won''t be shaken, that bastard, he sent that ''Kill Deration'' to the Hughes Family to kill George, such acts of disobedience are too shocking, even Patrick would not be able to protect him!" "Before all these, Patrick forcibly protected him, even he acted like hooligan! He also raised him as a fearless bastard, he thought everyone would have been suppressed by his domineering personality. This time, he will see how a real punishment looks like. He defied our Family, this time Patrick will see his son die before him!" Her voice fell. The mother and son looked each other andughed very happily at the same time. The George''s assassination failed. After he returned to the Hughes Family, both of them were still worried, but now in the early morning, a ''Kill Deration'' was sent to the Hughes Family. Suddenly, the worries in their hearts were wiped out. With this crime of the Kill Deration now, all that happened before could be ignored. Today...Jack must die! From now, mother and son could rest easily! A Kill Deration. Itpletely shocked the Hughes Family in the early morning. The whole Family was overwhelmed with astonishment and terror. Everyone was talking noisily and shocked. Who the hell was him? He dared to make such a death-seeking action. When did Hughes Family''s reputation be this meaningless? Anger, shock, diffidence and other sorts of emotions, like dark clouds over the sky in the early morning, shrouded the entire Family.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Killian hurried to George''s yard. Fast pace. Under the gold-wire sses, his eyes were shining. The corners of his mouth also sketched out a sneer. "Ah, Jack, Jack, you did a good job. I really underestimated you. I really underestimated how much you were not afraid of death. Now with your ''Kill Deration'', no matter if today you will kill George or not, anyway from now on, there will be no more Jack in the world!" That was the idea in Killian''s mind. He just walked to the door of the small courtyard. The he heard an angry roar in the small courtyard. "Damn, damn it! Who the hell did I, George, piss off? Who the hell is that son of bitch who had the guts to do that?" At that time, George waspletely in a manic state. His eyes were red, full of rage, and even if he was sitting on a wheelchair, his whole body was trembling in his rage. The servant who came to report the news was frightened and shivered. Crunch...crunch... George clenched his teeth, and the space between them produced a seeping noise. The assassination program of the Dark Net Assassin Squad made his nerves broke and left him in a state of copse and despair. This was why he took the risk to kill Jack, the "Mastermind behind the scenes". Even if it meant to risk his own life, he wanted to do it. But in the end, Jack didn''t die and the assassination program of the Dark Net Assassin Squad wasn''t called off. Now... there was someone who was extremely bold and directly sent the Kill Deration to the Hughes Family. What the fuck...could it be worse? That left no chance for him to survive? "Why are you yelling and roaring like this early in the morning?" Killian entered the small courtyard, face-paled, and med George. George glowered furiously at Killian and smiled coldly, "Yes, my dear brother, you really are my fucking big brother! The Dark Net Assassin Squad won''t kill you, the Kill Deration is not for you, of course you don''t need to shout and quarrel, am I right?" Killian frowned, and his expression became very gloomy. He waved his hand and motioned to the servant to retreat. Only when there were just the two of them in the courtyard, Killian sat calmly on the round stone table. "I mobilized all the security guards of the Hughes Family toe fast and protect you. This is Grandma''s order." "Oh, so I need to say thanks to my good brother." George''s scarlet eyes stared at Killian like a wild beast, with a weird sneer on his face. Killian seemed unaware and said, "Besides, I think you shouldugh now instead of your uncontroble rage." Was it at this point of view? He even wanted me tough? George clenched his hands on the armrests, blue prominent veins on the back of his hands popped out and surging with rage, he gnashed his teeth, "Iugh at your ass!" Chapter 657 Everyone’s Pissed Off "Dumb!" Killian''s eyes were filled with hostile then became umbrageous. Like a poisonous snake, always remained calm and cold-blooded. He stared at George. Even George who was in anger also felt palpitations; his body was stiff and his lips sealed at this exact moment. He stopped yelling. Killian, with his thin lips said softly, "Can''t you think about it? Who wants to get you killed? Don''t just rage unreasonably, why don''t you think about the whole thing and the reason that makes you smile?" George calmed down a little. He frowned and sank into deep thoughts. Suddenly, a light shed in his eyes. "It''s the jerk, Jack who wants to kill me the most." George raised his head; he looked at Killian in shock. Killian nodded, "But now, once the protest letter arrives, shouldn''t you beughing? You and I while growing up, did we encounter such insults in The Hughes Family?" George was startled; he frowned and gave a deep gaze, like he was reminiscing. After a few seconds, His body trembled, and he startedughing with a furious face. "Haha...hahaha..." His riotousughter echoed in the courtyard. It was the total opposite from the ambience full of killing intention just now. George was only reckless, but he was not a fool. Killian reminded him while he was pissed off. He should beughing! Indeed he shouldugh out loud! Jack sent the protest letter to the Hughes Family to kill him was considered minorparing to him killing Jack directly. No, it should no longer be worth mentioning anymore about him killing Jack. It was the rebellious Jack who was targeting The Hughes Family, treating the family like nothing. And he was only targeting Jack alone. Who else did Jack have to support him? Only Patrick Hughes, the master of the house. As long as being hidden well enough, he had nothing to be afraid of.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With the appearance of the protest letter, Jack had to die. Anyone who offended the entire Hughes Family, including the master of the family, Patrick should be gotten rid of. No one was allowed to vite thew. "If the jerk, Jack dares to show up today, not even the master of the family like the God could protect him!" George smiled brightly, leaning forward and backward while wavering, "Oh my God, this is really an unexpected joy; the jerk''s stupidity was beyond imagination. He dared to offend the Hughes Family, if the family wants him dead, he should be dead, not even the master of the family can go against the will of the entire family." "So, use your brain more often!" Killian gave a deep gaze; he raised his hands and rubbed his temples. Sensing the sarcasm, George did not mind at all, even the way he looked at Killian became softer. Nobody expected such turn around. The person whom he wanted to kill so badly showed up to the doorstep by himself. George let out an uncontrobleugh. At the assembly chamber. Patrick sat still in the seat of the master of the family, with his eyes closed. The surrounding. A group of the Hughes family members with authority also rushed here one after another. The group was agitated. Everyone looked furious. The entire chamber was filled with anger; it felt like the air was full of gunfire smell. The Hughes Family had never suffered from such humiliation and faced such insubordination. Once experienced, everyone from the Hughes Family was burning in anger. Archer followed Patrick to the chamber and greeted everyone. His status in the Hughes Family was quite high. Patrick closed his eyes and said nothing, and his words became particrly clear. "Nonsense! It''s all nonsense! The Hughes Family had never suffered such provocations!" Archer sat on a chair with angry face, "Shame! This is a huge shame to the Hughes Family! It does not matter if that person is going toe today or not, one protest letter is enough to bring shame to the family!" In just one sentence, the word "shame" instantly triggered every Hughes Family members who were present. Everyone who was still talking in a soft voice or remained silent suddenly exploded in anger too. "You''re right! Investigate, investigate thoroughly! Those who are involved should bear the angering from the Hughes Family and be punished!" "Shame! What a shame! The Hughes Family''s reputation would be all gone after this incident." "Kill! Kill! Kill! No matter who he is, whoever dares to disobey the Hughes Family and act arrogantly should all be killed!" "All the servant guards are going to protect George, if that person dares toe over today, I will ughter him myself and hang his head on the archway of the Hughes Family to shock the wealthy families." The whole ambience was filled with anger; everyone was so mad that they felt like killing that person. Archer on the other hand, liked this feeling a lot as he was being listened. Such feeling was very rare to him. However, when he stared at Patrick, whose eyes still remained closed and did not utter a word, his brows furrowed instantly. Ridiculous! It''s really ridiculous! Such a good master of the family, the Hughes Family had suffered such shame and yet Patrick still appeared unconcerned. What made you the master of the family? It was what Archer thought in his heart but he would never express it. He immediately said to Patrick, "Master of the family, this important matter is rted to the whole Hughes Family, can you voice out? The protest letter has been sent to you, why are you acting indifferently? Are you not going to calm us down?" Upon hearing the words, The furious group of people threw their nce to Patrick. Following what Archer said, everyone''s brows furrowed; they were all mad. It was exactly like what Archer mentioned. As the master of the family, he should be the one standing out right now and be in control of the whole situation, and killed the real culprit behind this protest letter. But now? As the master of the Hughes Family, the one who hold the right to speak out, Had his eyes closed and stayed indifferent. What kind of nonsense is this? He did not have the slightest demeanour of the master of family. "Damn it!" Patrick''s eyes opened slightly, and squinted at Archer and said, "Will you die if you don''t find a sense of existence? His words were full of anger and crudeness. Everyone was stunned at that exact moment. And Archer got busted by what Patrick said. He was indeed looking for a sense of presence. He needed to feel the sense of presence. Now that he got exposed, he looked shock and his face flushed. As for Patrick, he closed his eyes again and responded indifferently. All of this was nothing but only calm on the surface. Patrick felt bitterness in his heart too. How to deal with it? What should they do? He thought hard all night, but he did not think of any solution yet. Other than waiting, what else could he do? Archer and the other did not know who sent the protest letter. But he knew that it was written by Jack himself! His own son sent over the protest letter to the home, what else could he do except feeling helpless and mncholy as a father? Or should he act as furious as the other people and investigate thoroughly then destroy his own son? "Madam Hughes and Carter have arrived!" A voice suddenly came from outside. The shock and stunned group of people immediately regained their anger. As if their real master was here, everyone turned to the door. Even for Patrick''s people, they did the same. This matter was rted to the Hughes Family, The master of the family was acting indifferently, their only hope left now would be Madam Hughes!???????? Chapter 658 Delay "Wee Madam Hughes!" The crowd was calling out together. Patrick, who had his eyes closed all this time, also opened them. Different than the standing crowd, he was still sitting on his chair. "Everyone, sit down." Madam Hughes said calmly. Her first sightnded on Patrick. When she saw that Patrick didn''t get up, she wasn''t mad at all, on the contrary, some joy shed through her eyes. "Sharp woman!" Patrick cursed in his heart. Madam Hughes'' reaction allowed him to take a guess. If Madam Hughes didn''t know who released the "Kill Deration", with what he knew about her, simply him sitting in his chair instead of getting up to wee her, would have been enough to make Madam Hughes scold him. "Madam Hughes, what should we do about this? Why don''t you give an idea?" Archer solemnly and respectfully gestured to Madam Hughes. After he said that. The crowd immediately became loud again. "Kill! He has to be killed, kill his whole family, and other rted families as well!" "The Hughes family has never been humiliated like this before, if we don''t use this as a warning to others, the Hughes family will never has it''s old powers again." "Madam Hughes, give the order, it needs to be investigatedpletely, let me do it personally, let me put this arrogant and reckless person''s head on the archway to the Hughes house to overawe the wealthy families." Faced with the excitement of the crowd. Madam Hughesughed in her sleeve, the attitude of everyone present was representing the attitude of every member of the Hughes family. This time, I wanna see how you can save that bastard? But, Madam Hughes pretended to be calm, her eyes looking at Patrick. "Patrick, you are the head of the family, this is a big matter, why are you not saying anything?" Clearly, she wanted to force Patrick to say his opinion. But after she spoke and before Patrick was even able to answer. Archer immediately took over the word and said, "Madam Hughes, don''t mention it, the head of the family was the one that got the "Kill Deration" first. Look at us, we are all so anxious about it, but he is the only one that hasn''t said a single word yet, he hasn''t spoken once." Patrick''s eyes looked at Archer with apuse, but still didn''t speak up. "Archer, are you tripping?" Madam Hughes knitted her brows, her face showed some anger. She was nning on forcing Patrick to say something. Almost the whole family was there, only Jack hadn''t arrived. Only if Patrick will say his attitude, then it will all be nailed down, his words carry the weight. This was a major matter, if Patrick spoke, he wouldn''t say something euphemistic or meandering. To keep calming down everyone, he would for sure be determined. As soon as he spoke. As soon as Jack arrived, everyone would kill him. As the head of the family, Patrick expressed his position in advance, even if God descended to the earth, he could not be able to rewind the situation. But now, Archer broke Madam Hughes'' n with a single sentence. "Madam Hughes, I..." Archer wanted to argue. Madam Hughes said with a solemn expression, "Shut up! For such a major event, the head should make a decision. The man must be killed. The focus is on how? To just kill one person, his family, kill his close rtives. And further we need to quieten down the effects that this ''Kill Deration'' had on the Hughes family, a series of decisions that need to be made by the head of the family." With that being said, Madam Hughes made no secret of her contempt for Archer, "You are not the head of the family. At this critical moment you are trying to take over his word, do you have any motives?" After the scolding, Archer''s face flushed instantly and he was speechless. He never considered the first sentence. In thetter sentence, he didn''t even dare to answer. His status in the Hughes family was high enough, and he enjoyed what he was allowed to. But if he really admitted that he had an ulterior motive towards the family head, with his ability, it was clear that he would not live long. "Master... please make a quick decision!" Madam Hughes spoke up to force Patrick. All eyes were looking at him. All those in power in the Hughes family also looked at Jack. What was different from Madam Hughes, these people in power were just in urgent need of a word and an attitude from the family head. Even people who supported Patrick, who belonged to Patrick''s party, were staring at Patrick with a deepplexion at this time. The majesty of the Hughes family, the will of the Hughes family allowed no sphemy. What they cared about was the Hughes family! Not a foolish and loyal family leader! "Phew..." Patrick exhaled.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Then, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket slowly. Under the anxious gaze of everyone, he lit a cigarette calmly and smoked silently. "Master..." "Master..." "Master..." Anxious shouts were heard one after another. When the cigarette was burning half way, Patrick finally spoke. "Sorry everyone, I have been supervising the Hughes family''s intelligence forces to investigate the assassination mission of George by the Dark Net Assassination Squadst night. I stayed up all night and now I am really tired." Stayed up all night? He was tired? Everyone was stunned. Just because he hadn''t slept all night and felt tired. But was it more important than to be nailed down the "Kill Deration"? Everyone at present asked themselves if they were the head of the family, they would definitely make a decision on this matter immediately even if they hadn''t slept in three days and nights. Then. Patrick took a deep suck on his cigarette, finishing the remaining half. Then he lit another one, and said with a solemn expression, "How is it going with George''s arrangements? He can''t have another ident." When they heard him finally mentioning this matter. Everyone was excited. On the other hand, Madam Hughes and Carter had a funny expression as they looked at Patrick strangely and waited silently. I wonder... how long you can dy this! Archer said, "All the guards in the house have been sent to protect George. This is not a small matter. Anyone in the family can have an ident, but not George." Everyone was silent and did not refute. Everyone knew that the "Kill Deration" was for George. George was the key to the remaining image of the Hughes family. It was shameful enough to be given a "Kill Deration". If after receiving the "Kill Deration" the target was actually killed in the Hughes'' house, what would that be like? The Hughes family''s image wasn''t able to hold up with that, even if it was put into the crotch! If it was spread outside that the Hughes family couldn''t protect a single person, it would be a joke! The assassination missions of the Dark Net Assassins Squad couldn''t bepared with it. "That''s good." Patrick nodded, took another cigarette, frowned and slowly said, "Immediately increase the patrol of the entire Hughes family. Not even a fly is allowed toe in." After a pause, Patrick said again, "In addition, let the elite kids of the family, who are the best in fighting skills, go and protect George, it needs to be foolproof." Just as he said that. Madam Hughes suddenly was impatient, "Master! Is this the focus? You protect George ignorantly. How will you deal with the murderer of the ''Kill Deration''?" "Madam, do you only see the real murderer? George is now the focus. If we can''t even focus on him, the Hughes family will be aplete mess!" Light suddenly exploded in his eyes, ring at Madam Hughes domineeringly. But this scene did not arouse everyone''s aversion. At least what Patrick was considering was not unreasonable, and it was indeed helping this matter. "George is already protected, so what''s next?" Madam Hughes'' eyes were cold and stern, her gaze was like a torch, reaching Patrick''s cold gaze. Patrick quietly squeezed the cigarette with his right hand and rubbed it vigorously. Inside the conference hall, there was silence. The atmosphere was solemn. At this time.s A loud shout suddenly came from outside. "Master, the Young Master Jack ising!"???? Chapter 659 Ruthlessly Eliminate The time had finally arrived... On hearing, Patrick stopped fiddling with the cigarette in his fingers. He had been waiting for this moment. As the head of the family, he could not reveal his intentions to the rest of the power holders of the Hughes family before Jack arrived. Things would start to get dicey as soon as he expressed his thoughts. If he had expressed his intentions before Jack came, the rest of them would be prepared and gang up to act against them! Madam Hughes and Carter grinned and their eyes lit up at the same time. In the meeting hall, Archer and the rest of them exchanged looks. They didn''t know the deeper reasons for Jack''s arrival other than this event was rather abrupt. Why did this bastard...e so suddenly? "Where is he?" Patrick asked. The servant answered respectfully, "Young master Jack had gone to look for master George." Kaboom! It was as if a loud boom rocked Patrick''s mind nk. But itsted barely a second. Then he immediately came to his senses and then demanded sternly, "Why didn''t hee directly to see me now that he is here?" His voice was thunderous. Archer and the rest exchanged looks in surprise and none of them knew why Patrick was so furious. Even Madam Hughes and Carter looked curiously at each other. At this moment, their happiness at what was happening was written all over their faces. Jack... had done marvelously! "Madam Hughes will take over this meeting. I''ll go and see what my son is up to!" Patrick flicked off his cigarette and stormed out of the meeting hall, leaving the rest guessing. After he walked out of the meeting hall, Patrick increased his pace and then broke out into a run towards where George was. His anxiety stunned all the servants who saw him. The head of the family had always been steady as a rock and had never disyed any of such emotions. Patrick didn''t care about these and just continued to run as he started to perspire. ''Jack, why don''t you give your dad a chance to eliminate your foes?'' Patrick thought. He knew that Jack was determined to kill George. Jack''s wife and close friend had almost died in George''s hands. This was enough to cause any man to rage violently. There was nothing that Patrick could do with Jack''s arrival but Patrick hoped that when Jack came back to the Hughes residence, he would at look for him first. At least in this manner, they would have a chance to work things out. In addition, if Jack went to see Patrick first, Patrick was able to guarantee that he could protect Jack even if Jack was to kill George. But now all these were too sudden! It was so sudden that Patrick''s heart almost jumped out of him. The "Kill Deration" was delivered and now death was heading towards George. There was no fear of the Hughes family. He did not even consider seeing his father first. Ruthlessly eliminate... and it was time to kill. ''Jack, wait for me. Wait for dad, don''t be impulsive...'' Patrick ran frantically as he clenched his teeth. He was in deep thoughts as he focused intently. He clenched his fists until they crackled. Patrick had never been so anxious even when he dealt with the Powell family. But Jack was his son and when Sophie died, he promised her that he would protect Jack. Patrick felt that he had umted twenty over years of guilt when he left Jack and Sophie. He had failed as a husband and a father! This was also why he was willing to go against the entire Hughes family and forced them to ept Jack''s status as one of the potential heirs. He wanted to use his status as a father to make up to Jack and Sophie for all the misgivings umted over the twenty-plus years. Additionally, as the head of the Hughes family, he wanted to bestow the honor and glory on Jack and Sophie. But now that Sophie was dead, he would not be worthy of being a father if he could not even protect Jack. It would be a fate worse than death if he could not make up for the umted guilt. Patrick dashed frantically towards the courtyard where George was living. The courtyard which George was living in had already been surrounded by guards armed with swords and guns. They were all ready to kill anyone who dared to enter. Everyone present was on guard for anything dangers that maye their way. The "Kill Deration" had surpassed the hit order issued by the dark assassin squad! If the killer who issued the "Kill Deration" seeded, then even the Hughes family would lose their reputation. Additionally, all those who failed to protect George would have to be buried together with him! Just imagine how alert all of them were around the courtyard. But it was a different matter inside the courtyard. Killian sat quietly as he raised the teacup to sniff the fragrance of the tea. George sat in his wheelchair and was calm, peaceful, and rxed. He would even fill up Killian''s teacup asionally. Both of them waited patiently for what was toe.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Brother, when do you think that bastard Jack woulde?" George ced the teapot down and adjusted his shirt, "Damn it, when I was targeted by the dark assassin squad, I didn''t even have the same level of protection as I have now. Jack that bastard issued a "Kill Deration" and now I''m enjoying these privileges. This time he will be dead for sure!" George had sleepless nights when he was targeted by the dark assassin squad. But now George adopted a devil may care attitude. With the current levels of protection, it would practically be an impossible task for the assassin squad to kill him. He was daydreaming of whether Jack would be torn from limb to limb or reduced into minced meat. "He should be here when it is dark." Killian pushed his eyesses and smiled confidently, "He isn''t stupid. The Kill Deration was already a huge statement. He would be walking into a firestorm if he came straight after issuing that." "Furthermore, only a few of us know that it was he who issued the Kill Deration. Most of the Hughes family do not know that. The level of alertness and protection at night would not be as strong as during the day." "Even I would pick a timete in the night to attack. Perhaps the most ideal time would be three to four in the morning." Killian analyzed thoughtfully as George nodded in agreement. George now looked at Killian with admiration. It was indeed true that it would be ideal tounch an attack between three and four in the morning. That was the time when most people would feel the most tired. Huff... It was autumn and the morning breeze was cold. The breeze scattered the fallen leaves all over the courtyard. George tightened his clothes around him and then muttered, "In that case, then we''d better prepare ourselves. We''ll capitalize the opportunity to ughter that bastard." Huff... The morning breeze was cold outside the courtyard and fallen leaves scattered around thepound. Normally, the servants would start to sweep thepound before daybreak. But this morning no one was sweeping the grounds! It was gloomy as the breeze continued to blow. The leaves continued to fall and scatter about in the wind. The servants were all focused on protecting the ce when they heard, "Crackle... crackle..." The wheelchair rolled over the fallen leaves and sounds of the dry leaves being crushed could be heard. Jack sat on the wheelchair as he wheeled himself amidst the falling leaves. His eyes were fierce as they fixated on the courtyard surrounded by guards. He raised his head to look at the falling leaves and smiled. The autumn wind was killing so many leaves... and lives!???????? Chapter 660 Do think that I Can’t Lift A Sword? Outside the courtyard, the alert guards immediately noticed the approaching wheelchair. The servants and the guards instantly came to attention. Very soon, some of the guards and servants could see clearly Jack''s face. The several times that Jack came he was obnoxious and brash but each time he was able to leave unscathed under the protection of the head of the family. This resulted in all of the servants and guards in the Hughes family recognizing him. Everyone knew that Jack was a bastard in the eyes of the Hughes family but even if those guards despised Jack, they did not dare to show a shred of disrespect. "Young master Hughes!" One guard announced at Jack and said, "Master George''s courtyard is now a forbidden area. Please leave immediately." Jack calmly stopped his wheelchair. He looked at the numerous guards and scoffed, ''What a good protection!'' Then, he smiled radiantly and asked, "Was it because of the ''Kill Deration''? I found out as soon as I returned to the Hughes residence." "Exactly because of the ''Kill Deration'' that I cannot afford to take any chances." The leader of the guards nodded. Even if he was the bastard of the Hughes family, but everyone knew that he was Patrick''s son and the potential heir of the Hughes family. With such a status, Jack was as good as his ''Lord''! Jack rubbed his nose and smiled, "No worries, I came as soon as I heard of this." After he said that, he wheeled his wheelchair towards the courtyard. The guard was startled and rushed to stop jack, "Master Jack, please don''t put us in a difficult spot." Jack''s expression darkened and said, "I understand, after all, I''m a bastard in your eyes!" Thud! The guard shuddered and immediately knelt on the ground and apologized, "No, I beg Master for your forgiveness!" What a joke! They were servants of the Hughes family. Even if they despised Jack, they would never dare to say that Jack was a bastard. It was only natural for the senior members to say that Jack was a bastard. But it was a death sentence for any servants who was caught calling Jack a bastard. "Now that something so serious had happened, if others can enter and I can''t even if I''m a member of the Hughes family, then isn''t it because I''m a bastard?" Jack asked as he sat on the wheelchair, clearly forcing the guard to let him in. The guard was now flustered and perspiring profusely. He thought of the family elites who were sent to protect George. If they could enter then what about Master Jack...Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When he thought of this, he hurriedly moved to a side and then bowed and said, "Please enter as you wish, Master Jack." "You''re smart." Jack smiled and wheeled himself into the courtyard. The guard did not notice Jack''s strong determination to kill. The autumn wind continued to blow as death approached. Jack wheeled himself towards the closed doors. It was calm inside the courtyard. Both Killian and George were certain that Jack could not seed in the kill. Even the intended target, George, was unafraid. From his perspective, Jack had issued the ''Kill Deration'' ahead of time and now all of the Hughes family guards were on the alert. Jack would be discovered as soon as Jack entered the Hughes residence.. and then be killed! He hadmitted a great offense and must die! Furthermore, the usually shrewd Killian had analyzed that Jack would not attack now. The most ideal time for the attack would be just before daybreak. As a result, both Killian and George were rxed. Killian looked at a sycamore tree not far away which was swaying in the autumn breeze. The leaves rustled as they fell. The scenery looked like it was a painting. Killian became captivated by the beautiful scenery. When George noticed Killian''s expression, he turned around to look and then asked, "Brother, it''s only falling leaves, what''s there to look at?" "The autumn wind is like a formless de that shed countless leaves off their branches." Killian pushed his eyesses and his eyes focused again as he looked and smiled at George, "This is a good turn of fortune for us. Jack had lost his mind and enabled us to have the upper hand. After today, I''d be able to sit around and wait for Patrick''s birthday!" The head of the family would step down on his birthday! George''s eyes glimmered. Jack''s "Kill Deration" had pushed himself into the abyss and was enough to settle his sin of ordering an assassination on George. As long as Jack died today, no one else would be able topete with Killian who had the support of Madam Hughes. Furthermore, with Jack''s death, the kill order with the assassin squad would be rescinded as well. The ending of that one life would make both Killian and George big winners. Looking back, George was still frantically trying to kill Jack a few days ago. George took a deep breath and then smiled, "Perhaps, this could be called ''Heaven''s will''. Perhaps the heavens want you to be the head of the family and even if Jack was a dragon, the heavens drove him insane and self-destruct." Heaven''s will? Killian''s eyes lit up and his spirits were lifted by what George said. He started to grin and raised his teacup to toast George. The brothers celebrated the moment. Just as they were enjoying the cup of tea. Creak... Therge courtyard doors were slowly pushed open as the fallen leaves continued to be blown about. George was facing the doors and as they slowly opened, he looked towards the opening doors. Suddenly, he saw Jack''s murderous expression and it was like a lightning bolt that struck directly into George''s eyeballs. Instantly, everything went silent and George''s mind went nk. It was as if everything went nk and he could only see Jack who slowly entered the courtyard in the wheelchair. Shock and horror gripped his entire body. Now George had lost his smugness. The terror of death began to overwhelm him. "Argh!" George spat his mouthful of tea at Killian''s face and yelled in shock. Killian became furious after being spat in the face but a chill ran down his spine when he saw George''s horrified expression as he quickly turned around. Immediately, Killian''s pupils constricted to the extreme, and was equally dumbfounded. "George, you dared to touch my wife and my brother. Do you think that I can''t lift a sword?" Jack said sinisterly which chilled deep into their bones. His words were like the freezing wind, blown from the depths of an abyss and circted around the small courtyard.???????????? Chapter 661 No One Can Stop Me! The autumn wind blew. The sound echoed. Boom! Killian and George''s faces changed dramatically. In contrast of George''s screaming and shouting. Killian, on the other hand, instantly shouted, "Guards! Guards!" Because he was frightened, his voice became shrill when he shouted. At that moment. Neither Killian nor George could keep their cool. A moment ago, Killian was very confident and presumed that Jack would never show up at this time. But Jack''s arrival took them by surprised! Ignoring the Hughes family. Disregarding death. Just moments ago, it was the Kill Deration, and immediately followed by the killer himself. The confidence of predicting whether he would show up just then, waspletely disappeared the moment Jack appeared. But only Killian and George knew that Jack was the one who had issued the Kill Deration The guards and even the elite apprentices outside the courtyard were unaware of it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As the chief guard let Jack enter the courtyard. Silently, Jack had arrived close to Killian and George. They were... less than five metres apart! And no guards entered the courtyard, at that moment, even the chief guard who was still standing at the gate was ten metres away from Jack! The scream of George. And the shout of Killian. Immediately broke the silence in the courtyard. At the main gate, the chief guard''s face changed dramatically. In a sh, he became extremely frightened. Something was wrong! His gaze became cold, his sight immediately locked onto the wheelchair-bound Jack. Being able to serve as the chief guard, no matter in skill or mind, he was definitely the best among all guards. With split seconds. The chief guard immediately sprang into action. ng! "Protect the two young masters!" As Jack drew his long sword there was a chilling sh of light. The chief guard charged towards Jack. Behind him, there were numerous guards rushing into the small courtyard. The scene was like a tidal wave. Everyone was in a state of terror. Their heads as if they were about to explode. Who would have ever thought? It was Jack, the heir of the Hughes family who wanted to kill George. The one who had been considered to be a bastard by the whole Hughes family. Was he crazy? How scary was him? Unexpected, the murder slipped through and arrived right in front of Killian and George. Time, at that moment, seemed to have slowed down. The early morning autumn breeze swept through the courtyard. Jack''s robe and hair was blown gently by the autumn breeze. He smiled faintly. His smile in the eyes of Killian and George was like the smile of death God. "George, you''re dead!" After the furious shout from Jack. He raised his right hand slightly. They were still five metres apart, and Jack didn''t move forward. But, his words still made George frozen in ce, and his face was pale with fear. Killian however reacted instantly, as his face looked extremely fierce. And the teacup he was holding in his hand, was smashed at Jack. It was frightened, shocked and horrible. At that moment, neither Killian nor George feared Jack. The sudden appearance of Jack was the reason that made them terrified. And... his will to kill without the fear of death! This wasn''t a deliberate assassination. Rather, it was an eye to an eye, a life to a life murder. This bastard had no value of his own life! With inches away, Killian knew that if he could defend Jack for one second. It was enough for the guards and the elite apprentice of the Hughes family to get close enough to Jack and kill him. After all, the two of them were still some distance apart from Jack. And Jack was still disabled and in a wheelchair. However. As the teacup was smashed towards Jack. Crash! A breaking sound was heard. The teacup had exploded into several pieces which were flying in all direction. As if it was hit by something really hard. The scene made Killian''s pupils contracted instantly and his head as if it was about to burst. A horrible thought instantly came to his mind. As his body shook, his right hand instinctively reached into the air and grabbed nothing. Scratch! There was sharp pain from the palm of his hand and blood instantly sttered out. Killian''s face changed abruptly, and the pain was written all over his face. Almost instantly. "Ah!" George let out a miserable cry, his neck straightened, and his expression was stretched to the limit. He showed an eerie, and terrifying feeling. With a miserable scream, Killian turned his head quickly. He saw George''s straight neck was oozing blood as fast as the naked eyes could perceive. "Come here!" A loud roar exploded and was heard throughout the courtyard. Jack swiftly retracted his right arm. The fish scale line was immediately retracted. With imminent death, George as if he had unleashed all of his potential, he got up extremely quick, staggered on his feet. Within a sh, he pounced towards Jack which was in his wheelchair. He knew that if he didn''t move, he''d be dead on the spot. "George!" The sudden movement made Killian''s look extremely ferocious. George passed by him, it was like the meteor, it was just in a blink of time. The blood that was flowing out from George''s neck sttered on Killian''s face as George moved at such high speed. Killian, with full of blood on his face, was dumbfounded and stunned, as he sat on the stone bench. The pungent smell of blood rushed into his nostrils. By the time he snapped out of it. George was already lying dead in front of Jack''s wheelchair. The blood was still pouring out from his neck. However, Jack with the determination of kill didn''t stop there. Instead, under the horrified gaze of Killian, guards, and the elite apprentices. Jackunched himself out of the wheelchair and fell onto the ground. ng! There was a chilling sh. As Jack appeared to be holding a sharp sword. "Stay the fuck where you are!" With explosive roar. All the guards and elite apprentices that were rushing into the courtyard stopped at their spots at the same time. The feeling of fear, horror, and trepidation... All kinds of emotion were cascading throughout the courtyard. It annihted the previous leisurely and rxing atmosphere. It all happened way too fast. It was just a few seconds that had passed. Everyone was caught off guard. Jack was lying on the ground, holding a sword in his right hand, and grabbing George''s cor with his left hand. He directly forced George to sit up straight. George that was almost killed by the fish scale line was already dying and almost out of breath. As blood gushed out from his neck and stained his whole upper body red. George was terrified to the core and his body was frozen. As he looked directly at Jack. And the corner of his eyes was being shed by the chilling light of the sword. Death... had descended upon him! "Please, please have mercy...!" He knew that his ultimate death was near, George used all his strength and struggled to say some words very softly. However. Jack suddenlyughed. He really thought it was funny! The next second. The killing intention and a monstrous chill. Was bursting out from him. "Did you ever have mercy of what you did to my wife and my friend?" In a split second. Jack''s right hand gripped his sword and swung it. At that very moment. "Jack, stop!" Patrick rushed out from the crowd in sweat, growled sternly. But. "No one can stop me!" Jack''s face was full of hostility. His eyes were red. As he shouted without stopping his right hand. Puff! Blood gushed up like a fountain.??????? Chapter 662 To be Out for Blood Silence. The whole courtyard was quiet. The bleak wind in the autumn and the yellow falling leaves. Everything seemed to freeze. The blood sttered on Jack''s face, making the furious face even scarier. Just like the arrival of Killer God. Everyone was stunned. Looking at Jack, the ferociousness and ruthless that he carried. In just a few seconds. The adequate protection was overwhelming; it was like everything the Hughes family could ever offer. Even so, he could still kill George in public. Moreover, he was covered in wounds while doing that. Was it...really possible for any human being? Jack''s domineering, decisive and fearless act made everyone tremble. He left everyone in fear and disbelief. Even for Killian, he was of no exception. He never felt that there was a big difference between himself and Jack. Having the master of the family as father, could really change everything. Until now, he finally realize that the gap between him and Jack was so significant. Patrick stood in the middle of the crowd, looking at the blood sshing. He went nk and felt like the sky had fallen. Such aggressive and decisive move got his heart twitched. But...there was no turning back anymore. Patrick clenched his fists in a trance and trembled, he red at Jack with his red and teary eyes. Boom! Jack released George''s cor. He murmured as George fell in a pool of blood. Finally, everything in the courtyard went back to normal. "George!" Killian wailed, and his expression turned ferocious in an instant. He was cold-blooded, he was cruel. But after all, George and him are blood brothers. Even though Madam Hughes and Carter had hinted him about "Ruthlessness is the mark of truly great man", he still found it hard to let go of his blood brother for twenty over years. Killian got really pissed off watching George lying in a pool of blood. His face turned dark red, and eyes became reddish, like a mad man. "Kill you! I will kill you!" He rushed to Jack on the ground staggeringly. "Get him!" Upon seeing that, Patrick shouted without hesitation. The guards and elites hurried to Jack immediately. If they did not catch Jack, he would be murdered by Killian. It might look like an arrest, but it was actually Patrick''s protection of Jack in disguise. As the guards and elites stepped forward, some people held Jack up from the ground and some went ahead and stopped Killian. "Let go of me, let go of me, I want to kill him, I want to kill him!" Killian struggled desperately, his yelling echoed in the backyard. However, the guards and elites did not mean to let go at all. On the contrary, they pushed Killian back while grabbing him hard. Jack was caught with his blood-stained and scary face. He looked like a thirsty beast right at this moment. He stared directly at Killian who was still roaring and asked in a cold voice, "Do you...also want to die?" Boom! Once he said that, Everyone in the courtyard was like getting struck by the lightning. Was he insane? Where did he get his courage from? He could still kill Killian? While Killian was being stared by Jack, his heart twitched and his back felt chilly. He strangely stopped yelling for a second. Watching Jack being held up by the crowd, Killian became daring again. "Come! Come and kill me!" His loud yelling echoed the courtyard. Right at this time, Patrick walked out from the crowd, he did not look at Jack; neither did he look at George who was dead on the ground. Instead, he walked straight to Killian and said in sadness, "Killian, calm down. George''s death was inevitable. Now we should think of what to do next." Just one sentence, without siding with anyone at all. However, Killian suddenly shouted, "Inevitable? Master, isn''t it too inappropriate for you to say this? It was your son who sent the Kill Deration and killed George despite all the protection from the Hughes Family; it''s your biological son, the jerk behind you!" "You, won''t you protect him?" Snapped! Patrick pped Killian hard. It was a hard p using all his strength. Half of Killian''s face was swollen; blood can be seen at the corner of his mouth. Patrick was extremely angry. Jack''s decisive action had already brought him despair and anger. He pretended to be giving advice, but what he got in return was being scolded by Killian. All his anger was released on this p. "As the master of the family, how can I allow you to nder me like this?" Patrick scolded sharply with his brows wrinkled. "Then, why not you kill this jerk!" Killian turned his head abruptly, he smiled evilly with his blood stained mouth. He threw his gaze to Patrick, and said fearlessly, "Sending Kill Deration is already a deadly crime, now this jerk had killed George, it''s even more unforgivable. Why don''t you give any order?" Patrick''s eyebrows furrowed deeper. At this exact moment, he was in dilemma despite his wisdom and experience. Killian''s words forced and put him into a difficult situation that could not be resolved easily. As for Jack behind him...that was his own son! "Ah!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jack suddenlyughed, with his face covered in blood, his smile appeared extra terrifying. The guards and elites who were holding him were so scared that their expressions changed drastically, their hearts shaken. Theughter became louder and it echoed the entire courtyard. Everyone was startled hearing Jack''sughter. How could he stillugh when death was approaching? Patrick turned around silently with his gloomy expression. His heart ached when he saw Jackughing. Jack was stillughing coldly, with his eyes filled with strong determination. The next second, "Those who hurt my wife and my man, I dare to die with you all since I''m here." Jack screamed, "The Hughes Family sees me as a jerk, ever since I got my status, I can never resist any of your elites killing me, that''s a sin of death." "I can bear it if you want to get me killed, but you should never harm my wife and my men, they are people I want to protect. If you hurt them, you should be ready to get a taste of your own blood." His words were firm and sonorous. Everyone could sense Jack''s anger when he spoke of those. This lunatic...was really ready to die together. Patrick''s heart was bleeding; tears were rolling in his reddish eyes. He felt confused and clenched his teeth while looking at Jack. Just then, A cold voice came from outside. "Since you knew it''s a deadly sin, then you should be killed!"0000 Chapter 663 Beg The Head Of Family For Justice The stern voice attracted everyone''s attention immediately. Patrick''s expression changed and his eyes lit up and looked in that direction. Carter supported Madam Hughes as they walked into the courtyard. A group of authority holders followed closely behind her. Everyone appeared extremely furious at this point. Thebined vibes of their fury terrified every guard and the younger Hughes members. Thud! Apart from the guards who had pinned down Jack and those who held Killian back, everyone else quickly knelt. In the silence of the courtyard, the sound of the kneecaps striking the ground was thunderous. The entire atmosphere was filled with fear and awe. The Hughes family controlled arge portion of the world''s finances and affected the lives of countless people. The responsibilities of the Hughes family were heavy andplexed. Apart from the head of the family who remained in the Hughes residence, many of the authority holders were either managing affairs locally or out of state. It was very rare to have so many authority holders gathered in the meeting hall but they managed to do it today! It was all because of Jack who practically pulled down the Hughes family''s reputation and dragged it through the mud! All the authority holders were worried that if this was to leak out, that it would embarrass the family even further!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The Hughes family had risen from status to higher status at breakneck speed to be an aristocratic family. But all these could be destroyed in just one day! Madam Hughes was so furious that her face began to twitch and it was as if her eyes could shoot out mes. Madam Hughes finally stopped beside Jack. Thud! The dragon head walking cane struck heavily onto the ground. Madam Hughes sternly said, "Patrick, so this is your scumbag! What kind of bastard would issue a ''Kill Deration'' on my Hughes family? Now he even killed George in the Hughes residence! This... this..." Madam Hughes trembled furiously. Then suddenly she beat her chest and wailed to the heavens, "Oh heavens, how will my Hughes family stand tall in front of the other elite families? Why did we have such a murderer in our midst?" She cried in agony and touched all their hearts. Carter and the group of authority holders'' eyes began to turn red and fumed when they saw Madam Hughes cry sorrowfully. Even those authority holders who had supported Patrick looked at Jack with disgust. The next moment. "Grandmother... I beg you to provide justice for George!" Killian started to cry after he broke free from the others and knelt on the ground, bowing to Madam Hughes repeatedly. Killian struck his forehead on the ground repeatedly until it started to bleed and he still kept going. All those who looked at him began to pity and feel his sorrows. "Killian, oh, Killian. Rest assured that I would be fair!" Madam Hughes looked at Killian and wiped her tears. She pushed Carter''s hand away and lunged onto George''s body as she wailed, "George, oh, George... You are my grandson, you are one of the potential heirs. Why, oh, why did you die so terribly..." Her sorrowful cries stabbed the hearts of everyone as all of them became furious. But Jack began to scoff as he remained pinned down and thought, ''What a great act!'' Jack felt disgusted by the repeated stares. Since he dared toe, he also was ready for all the attention. Patrick clenched his fists tightly as he looked at the wailing Madam Hughes. His veins at the corner of his eyes were throbbing in anger. Of course, he knew that Madam Hughes was trying to stir up all the authority holders to go against him. She was pouring fuel to the fire and fanning it! He knew that what Jack had done was a great sin but there was no need for her to stir up the matter. But now Madam Hughes had taken the opportunity to create a big scene and amplify the matter. As the head of the family, he practically had no room to maneuver. True enough! "Sir! You must uphold justice!" Archer suddenly yelled, "When had such awless thing happen in the Hughes residence? This is a blood debt and it is not just for George but for the rest of the Hughes family!" Archer yelled as he walked out of the crowd and pointed to Jack as he wailed to Patrick, "Sir, you shouldn''t have brought this bastard into the Hughes family. Look at him now, he is worse than an animal. He never considered himself part of the Hughes family. He regards our lives like a de of grass!" Patrick frowned tightly as he clenched his teeth and red angrily at Archer. He had never stared at Archer to an extent that he wanted him dead! Smack! Suddenly Archer turned furiously and pped Jack across his face. The sudden p was so hard that it almost knocked Jack unconscious. Jack turned to look at Archer and saw his ferocious expression as if he was ready to devour Jack. "I''ll kill you. I, Archer, will represent the Hughes family to kill this beast! You are worse than an animal! Bash bash bash... A series of punches and kicksnded on Jack. Jack started to bleed from his mouth and it was as if he didn''t feel the pain but he even started to grin. Nobody held Archer back when he suddenly struck Jack repeatedly. To the other authority holders, even if Jack was beaten to death and they were to throw him to feed the dogs, it would not be enough to satisfy their anger. Then, Patrick thundered, "Archer, enough!" The yell by the head of the family startled everyone and Archer stopped immediately. He turned to look at Patrick in disbelief and asked, "Sir, you are still... defending this beast?" Before Patrick could reply, Archer knelt on the ground with a thud and wailed, "I beg the head of the family for justice to fairly deal with this murderer!" His cry immediately tugged the heartstrings of all the authority holders. The next moment, all the authority holders followed suit and knelt down and yelled in unison, "We beg the head of the family to fairly deal with this murderer!" Even Madam Hughes who was hugging George''s body knelt down and bowed as she cried, "Patrick, you are the head of the family. You are the authority of my Hughes family. Even if he is your son, you cannot protect him with no regard for the Hughes family. I''m begging you for justice and deal with this murderer..."00 Chapter 664 Bloodthirsty Killian The voices of the authority holders rose like the tide and immediately cornered Patrick. Madam''s cries and bow pushed Patrick further into the corner. The Hughes family had always preached filial piety, otherwise Patrick would not put up with Madam Hughes'' antics. Now even the Hughes family''s one and the only elder had knelt, bowed, and cried. Now Patrick only had one option which was to sentence Jack to death. Patrick ground his teeth like a furious lion as his bloodshot eyes looked at Jack. A tiger would not devour its young. He had owed Jack and Sophie far too much over these twenty over years. Then Patrick''s eyes were determined as he took in a deep breath and said, "All the authority holders are to take Jack to the meeting hall. Killian will be responsible for George''s funeral." Avoiding it? Madam Hughes looked up in surprise, red at Patrick, and was about to speak but Patrick ordered, "Do you all think that disobedience is appropriate? Do you want to do this in full view of everyone?" With these words, Madam Hughes swallowed her words. The rest of the authority holders frowned and held their tongues. Indeed, it was the head of the family''s son who issued the ''Kill Deration'' and personally killed one of the potential heirs. This was a serious affair that was in full view of the servants and the younger generations. The issue would get moreplicated when more people were involved. If what happened today were to leak out, then the Hughes family would be a great embarrassment! In their desire to put Jack to death, they now gave Patrick an opportunity to counter them. "If anyone was to leak out what happened here today, your family will be decimated for generations!" Patrick thundered sternly causing everyone to shudder in fear. As soon as Patrick stormed out of the courtyard, all the authority holders quickly followed behind him. Jack was ced onto the wheelchair and then pushed to follow them. "Grandma, I, I want to go!" Killian pushed through the crowd to grab and beg Madam Hughes. Madam Hughes said coldly as sheposed herself, "Killian, do you think that I would let this heaven-sent opportunity go to waste?" Heaven-sent opportunity? Killian shuddered. These words were like a bucket of cold water dousing his spirits. He was ovee with grief and the indignation of George''s death but slowly he regained his senses. "Killian, a life for a life!" Carter supported Madam Hughes as he approached Killian and then said angrily, "Have faith in my mother and me. You also must not disappoint us for this matter!" The next moment, Madam Hughes said coldly, "You must be ruthless to aplish greater things, have you forgotten?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Killian shuddered. What Carter and Madam Hughes said reverberated in his ears. His thin lips quivered as his eyes lit up. On one side was his brother covered in blood while on the other side was the glorious status as the head of the Hughes family. Within seconds, Killian began to refocus. "Hoof..." He heaved a sigh and it was as if Killian''s tears evaporated. He started to grin and smiled, "I understand, I''m sorry to frustrate grandmother and uncle Carter." He said respectfully like he was a different person. "Good boy!" Madam Hughes praised and nodded, "I will seize on this heaven-sent opportunity today and secure your position as the head of the family!" After saying this, both mother and son turned to walk out. Killian remained in position as he looked at Madam Hughes leave with Carter. The guards and other family members also left. Only a few remained to help out with George''s funeral. Killian waved his hand and ordered, "Leave, let me have a moment with my brother. No one is to enter." They left without a word. Everyone knew that Killian and George were brothers and could understand the pain that Killian was going through when George was killed in front of him. As soon as the doors were shut, Killian turned to look at George''s body and did not show any signs of sorrow. Instead, he was cold and emotionless. He pushed the eyesses on his nose, walked to George''s body, and squat down. He looked at the blood-soaked body and at George whose eyes were still opened and said, "George, you''ve done a great service for me." Killian mumbled coldly as he gently covered George''s forehead and slid downwards, "With your death, Jack will also be dead today. From today onwards, I will be unmatched among all the potential heirs. Rest assured that I will ensure that you enter the ancestral hall once I be the head of the family." As Killian slid his hand down to close George''s eyelids, the eyes remained open. Killian looked at the partially closed eyes and then he suddenly raged as his eyes turned bloodshot as he spoke through his clenched teeth, "What''s the meaning of this, George? I''m your brother. It was Jack who killed you. Why are you staring at me?" "Damn it, George, close your eyes and stop staring at me!" "Close them, close them damn it!" It was as if Killian had lost his mind as his right hand continued to force George''s eyes to close. He felt chills running down his spine when George continued to stare at him with those lifeless eyes. Even Killian began to fear inexplicably. "Argh!" Killian yelled out furiously when he tried unsessfully for the third time. He stiffened his pointer and middle fingers and drove them down into George''s eyes like two stakes. Pop! Blood spurt onto Killian''s hand. Now Killian was like a madman and gave a bloodthirsty smile as he wiped his blood-covered hand on George''s face, "Now, you can rest in peace... my brother!" At the meeting hall. The atmosphere was tensed and death was lingering in the air. The asion was serious and dead silent. Patrick sat at the position of the head of the family. He could feel the stares of the people even when his eyes were closed and he was deep in thoughts. He felt like he was sitting on a bed of nails. What was he to do? What could he do now? ''Sophie, how can I... what can I do to protect Jack?'' Patrick thought to himself.00000 Chapter 665 Blood is Thicker than Water? Throughout most of his life he had suffered various ups and downs. But Patrick had never been in such a helpless and desperate situation like this before. Jack had tantly provoked the Hughes family, caused their family to lose their position at the top and crashed it down to the bottom, and now had even killed George who was one of the heirs of the Hughes family. A cruel but swift and resolute death. The killing was done so bluntly that Patrick was unable to find any way to help Jack to get out of this situation. The Hughes family would never tolerate this. Not even the Long Thriving Noble Family would dare do what Jack did to the Hughes family. Patrick, as the head of the Hughes family, must protect the dignity, reputation and fairness of this family. But now his own son had done something so unforgivable and terrible, and because this was his son, it was making him hesitate on what to do. He wanted to get Jack out of this situation, but what could he do? His thoughts were turning restlessly; but no clues, he really was in a great state of turmoil. When Madam Hughes and Carter finally entered the Meeting hall. The gazes that were fixated onto Patrick immediately shifted towards the direction of the entrance. "Madam Hughes, we have been waiting for you." Archer spoke first and said rather impatiently. What a dog! Jack who was sat in his wheelchair felt sick when he looked over at Archer. He really was a despicable and shameless person who always seemed to be searching for some sense of purpose. "Master, now that everyone has assembled here; it''s time to make a decision!" With Carter''s help, Madam Hughes sat down next to Patrick and gave him no chance to say anything else. For he needed to hurry and make a decision! To ensure no troubles would ariseter! Since the beginning she had predicted that Jack wouldn''t be able to kill George, and that the Kill Deration would determine whether he would live or die. But George now who had been killed meant that a life of an heir of the Hughes family was involved. And now Madam Hughes was sure on one thing, that even if Patrick held a highly esteemed position within this family, there was no way to get Jack out of this situation. Now was a golden opportunity and Madam Hughes would not let it slip away. Once she had said this, everyone''s gaze once again rested upon Patrick. Everyone was all waiting. They just needed to wait for whatever woulde out from his mouth next. This matter had affected the whole family, and even with the power and control he possessed, he was not allowed to spare even the slightest bit of mercy. "Patrick, Jack may be your son, but this bastard hasmitted the most heinous of crime and yet you have been silent on the matter for a long time now. Could it be you wish to cover up for him?" Archer was full of anger and took the lead in attacking Patrick. This scene stunned many people inside the room. But at the same time, everyone agreed with what Archer had said. Even though they could see the internal strife between Patrick and Archer. However, this was what everyone had wanted to see! "Swoosh" Patrick slowly opened his eyes. However he didn''t respond immediately but looked at Jack in the wheelchair with a painful expression on his face. Blood is thicker than water. But now, everyone was forcing him to betray and kill his own son!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He felt as if his heart had been cut, and unable to breath from the pain. Patrick, as the head of the Hughes family, his usual dignified look hadpletely vanished at this point. He was full of despair and unable to be apart from his son. His eyes were beginning to turn red, tears were lingering within his eyes. He made no effort to conceal this. If people were to hear about this, then it would certainly cause ridicule from the other rich and powerful families. For who could ever have imagined that the head of the Hughes family, who had always disyed such arrogance and prestige would actually possess such a soft heart? This scene caused Madam Hughes and Carter to both sneer inside. The murderous intent inside their eyes was turbulent to the extreme. Patrick, with how matters stand currently, did you still stand a chance? As she gazed at Patrick, Madam Hughes didn''t even attempt to hide the grin on her face. In the past, Jack hadmitted murder crimes time and time again, but under Patrick''s reckless protection, Jack was always left unscathed from his actions. But this time, now that the whole Hughes family was involved, if Patrick dared to protect Jack once more in this case, then he wouldn''t be unable to convince everyone, and his position as the head of the Hughes family would be unstable? "Patrick, how long do you intend to make us wait?" Sensing Patrick''s hesitation, Madam Hughes urged and whined, "Could it be that I have to wait until the bones of George turn cold, and the Hughes family is left with nothing but humiliation, before you finally make a decision?" "Madam Hughes!" Patrick''s voice was sad, and he was unable to hide the look of sorrow on his face. At this moment, Patrick didn''t look as if he was at the prime of his life, but instead he seemed to look a few dozen years older. But then. A coldughter suddenly resounded throughout the Meeting Hall. "Let me speak, to be honest I have already prepared for my death when I came here!" Everyone turned their gaze towards Jack in an instant. Jack who was sitting on his wheelchair, with blood stained his face, disyed the most fearless and carefree smile. This smile paired with what he said. Causing a chill down everyone''s spine. Unconcerned with whether he lived or died and his determination of kill, was this really how a person of his age should be? What he did was not just some reckless actmitted on the streets. Youths on the streets, they could hardly judge the seriousness of the matter, but they always regretted for their reckless acts afterwards. However, even though Jack knew just how serious andplex things were, he still acted the same. He knew the danger that he was going to face. Patrick''s body trembled, and he gaze encountered with Jack''s. Compared to Jack''s carefree smile. Patrick was unable to hold back his tears anymore, and the tears began to stream out. However he then quickly grabbed the armrest of his seat. And quietly squeezed the wooden armrest into dust with his hands. "Patrick, what are you still hesitating about?" Madam Hughes stood up angrily and said rather domineeringly. "Patrick, please make a decision!" Carter then said after her, with a both cold and triumphant expression in his eyes. Archer then added, "Patrick, we know of everything that has happened, and you must face the facts. So now please, hurry up and sentence this bastard child to a death penalty!" "Patrick, please make a decision!" "Patrick, please make a decision!" "Patrick, please make a decision!" Those with power within the family all got up one after another and repeated this same sentence that echoed throughout the Meeting hall. It was like thunders, boomed on Patrick''s heart. Finally. Amidst everyone''s angry demands. Patrick suddenly stood up. At this moment, a look of resolution was disyed on his face. His pupils shrunk, his eyes narrowed with full of anger. Patrick raised his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes. "Well then, since you all cannot wait any longer for a decision, then I, Patrick, will bless you all with a decision today!" His voice was hoarse, as if like a beast. At this moment. Jack and Patrick''s eyes were interlocked with each other''s. Patrick felt both grieved and resentful. While Jack appeared indifferent as usual, still showed the same carefree smile. After Patrick had said what he said. Everyone began to feel tense; their hearts were rising up to their throats. Madam Hughes and Carter however both had pleased and triumphant smiles disyed on their faces. The one thing in their way would finally be gotten rid of! This bastard child... would finally die! However at this moment. Boom..... A thunderous boom suddenly sounded above them. The boom shook the sky. Was this a fighter jet? Everyone''s expressions changed drastically in an instant. Patrick''s eyes narrowed and the words that he was about to say suddenly stopped short behind his lips. Almost at the same time. A funnyugh echoed in the Meeting Hall. "Ie here, I have indeed prepared to die, but are you... really able to kill me?"????? Chapter 666 Chief Guard Token, Sloppy! Boom! Jack''s jokingugh fell into the ears of everyone present, and it was more ear- splitting than the roar of the fighter jet above the sky. Everybody was looking at Jack. However, it was shocking to realize that at that time Jack had no panic or fear at all. Instead, he was calm and even...yful. That was the scene. Those who had power in the Hughes Family, although they were used to dangerous situations, also got frightened. Especially Madam Hughes and Carter Hughes'' faces were extremely gloomy. "Would there really be a turnover?" Patrick Hughes stood silently in the same ce, with huge waves in his mind. Immediately afterwards, his brows frowned and his eyes were full of confusion. The "Kill Deration" killed George, the Hughes Family''s sessor. Such a heinous crime was not inferior to Monkey King''s "Havoc in Heaven". That made Patrick rack his brain all night, but there was no way to solve the problem. Jack...where did he get the solution? It was a dead trap, how could it be turned over? The same doubts also haunted the minds of everyone present. One man challenged the great Hughes Family. In such a monstrous crime, even for the wealthiest families or the Long Thriving Noble Family would have been impossible to have room for convolution. How could a bastard like Jack could turn things around? It was not that people there were conceited, but even if the Long Thriving Noble Family were invited to show up in that matter, they would never intervene and stun the Hughes Family. Boom, boom! Above the sky, there were loud roars of a fighter jet. That sound shook the sky. It also shook the heart of all the Hughes Family''s members. Madam Hughes''s eyes were fixed on Jack, who was unperturbed and yful, and her brows furrowed with suspicion. After all... who gave him that confidence? In a sh, Madame Hughes''s expression suddenly turned hostile. It was the time to make a decision or it would be toote! She could not figure out where Jack''s confidence wasing from, but she would not let anything unexpected happen, not even a one in a billion chance! Boom! Madam Hughes stomped on the ground with her dragon head crutch. She shouted angrily, "Carter, Jack has been condemned to death, kill him right now!" When those words were uttered, all the people present turned pale. "Stop it!" Patrick''s face changed greatly. However, Carter, following the order of Madam Hughes, had already stood up brazenly and, he was holding a dagger in his right hand, rushed directly towards Jack. He also ignored Patrick''s anger. The killing intent was surging. Patrick, with a look of hatred, was about to step forward to stop Carter. Nevertheless, Madam Hughes, seeming to have expected that, stood up and blocked Patrick''s way, wailing angrily, "Master, are you still the Master or not? He deserves to die for his crime, do you still want to cover him?" Patrick stopped abruptly. After Madam Hughes'' words, he instantly felt countless eyes fixed on him like swords. The great Hughes Family, many powerful people. At that moment, they made him unable to resist. Time, at that moment, seemed to slow down. Patrick''s eyes were red, he was staring at Carter who was rushing towards Jack. Quietly, Patrick clenched his teeth and held firmly his fists like a fierce animal. Turnover! Where was his turnover? He didn''t know how Jack would turn the tables. But he was sure that Jack''s confidence came from the fighter jet reverberating above the sky. And it would be the only turnover in this dead trap! "Go to hell!" Carter rushed up to Jack without hesitation, the dagger in his hand shot a deadly cold light and stabbed directly towards Jack''s heart. A stab...would kill him! He would never allow Jack to have the slightest chance of turning around. Only When Jack would be a dead body, then everything would be a sess. The ecstasy that Madam Hughes and he had before could finally be a reality! But. What made Carter flustered was that at that moment, even if a dagger stabbed towards Jack, he didn''t move a single jot. On his calm and unperturbed face, he always kept a yful smile. Maybe the only change was the killing intent burst into his squinted eyes. That made Carter even more flustered, and he also had a strange sense of shame and anger. "Bastard!" As the knife pierced towards Jack''s heart, Carter looked fierce and roared. Finally...it was over. Seeing that scene, whether it was Madam Hughes or Archer Hughes and all the powerful members of the Hughes Family present there, they all calmed down one by one. Once that bastard was died, not only the Hughes Family could redeem its reputation, but the Family could also quiet down. "The turnover...where is his turnover?" Patrick did not move, but his mind was already in panic, his whole body was trembling and his eyes were wide open with rage. Whoosh! A sound of breaking wind suddenly exploded. Like a thunder. As the sound rose, an object flied directly into the meeting hall. ng! The object hit the dagger in Carter''s hand with perfect uracy, and sparks flied in all directions. The tremendous force was so violent that the dagger directly flew out of Carter''s hand. Carter let out a scream, staggered back. Boom! The trajectory of the flying object didn''t change at all. With a destructive force, it passed directly across the meeting hall and brazenly nailed to the pir. Inside the meeting hall, there was a dead silence. That unexpected event made everyone''s expression change greatly and looked frightened. Especially Madam Hughes instantly had a fierce look like that of a beast, she gritted her teeth and her old body shook suddenly. As for Patrick, he became wild with joy in an instant, his eyes were glistening, the turnover...was revealed! Carter staggered back a few steps and after standing firm, his body was still trembling without stopping. He waspletely seized with terror and his head was tingling with scalp. The corner of his mouth kept twitching and he looked horrified at his right hand, whose part between the thumb and forefinger waspletely disintegrated by the shock just before, and blood dripped down to the ground along his fingertips. That force...was so terrifying! "Ah!" Sitting on a wheelchair, Jack shrugged his shoulders and said smiling indifferently, "Just in time." As soon as his words came out, all the terrorized people finally came to their senses. They looked for an instant to the object nailed to the pir. That look. "Hiss!" The meeting hall suddenly resounded with the sound of a gasp. Those present there were all Hughes Family''s powerful big shots. Looking at the object on the pir, their hearts could not help beating wildly and they got goose bumps all over the body. Even Madam Hughes, staring angrily, staggered and took a step back. On the thick pir was iid a golden token. A terrifying force stuck the token in halfway through the solid wood pir. On the golden token, there were carved a pair of entrenched golden dragons. They were the symbol of great strength, and, in the middle position, there was the impressive word "Order". "Chief Guard Token!" In the silence, a powerful member of the Hughes Family could not help it and eximed, "This is the Chief Guard Token of the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry''s Twelve Golden Guard!" The Dragon Cavalry, the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guard. The two appetions crushed instantly into everyone''s heart, like a majestic mountain. Madam Hughes and Carter looked very gloomy. Madam Hughes stared at the Chief Guard Token iid on the pir, gnashed her teeth and said, "So what about the Dragon Cavalry? So what about the Chief Guard Token? The Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry''s Twelve Golden Guards, do you think this title makes him the Commander of the Dragon Cavalry? Do you think he can interfere with Hughes Family''s horrible crime?" Those questions revealed the panic in Madam Hughes'' heart.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But it also lifted the spirits of everyone. Indeed, that humble Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry''s Twelve Golden Guards was not qualified to interfere with the punishment of the Hughes Family! However, Jack raised his hand, rubbed his nose, after he squinted his eyes, and smiled yfully, "Your conclusion... is a bit sloppy."???????????????? Chapter 667 I Don’t Care about the Hughes’s Chaos, But My Military What?! The expression of everyone changed drastically. Madam Hughes turned her head suddenly, staring at Jack Hughes in horror. Chief Guard Token represented the Chief Guard of the twelve Golden Guard of the Dragon Cavalry. Everyone who was in power in the Hughes family knew that. How could it be called curtness? Even Patrick Hughes was also frowning and staring at Jack. While he was ecstatic, he also felt full of doubts. If it was intervened by of the Dragon Cavalry, the variables did exist. But as Madam Hughes said, he was only the Chief Guard of the twelve Golden Guard of the Dragon Cavalry... Wait! Patrick''s body took a tremble and all of the doubts in his mind disappeared. Only surprises and excitement left. If the Chief Guard could be called curtness, what about the Dragon Cavalry? At the same time. Outside the meeting hall. A figure slowly walked towards the meeting hall. He took stroll and approached to the hall neither too fast nor too slow. However, people could still felt his imperatorial vigour even they were far away from him. At this moment. Patrick''s face flushed and his heart beat wildly with excitement. Everyone''s face all turned pale including Madam Hughes, Carter Hughes, and other the Hughes family in power. They were feeling the panic and pressure that made them felt like their throats were strangled by the invisible big hand and they were out of breathe. "It was really reckless." As the figure moved forward, people heart an indifferent voice slowly said, "I, Zenith Harol, represent 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers to ask you, are you qualified to intervene in this matter?" Boom! Sounded like the holy voice falling from the heaven. It was mighty and formidable. In an instant, everyone in the meeting hall seemed like was struck by lightning. Shock, fear, horror...All kinds of emotions instantly enveloped everyone in the hall. Even everyone sitting in the hall was powerful leader of the Hughes family. Although the Hughes family was so rich and powerful that would overlook all other so-called "wealthy n" like nothing. At this time, when they were facing Zenith Harol, they still felt pure fear from bottom of their hearts. The 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers ruled the North Territory and the foreigners did not dare to invade. And the name of Commander, Zenith Harol was even more of a legendary existence, and no one didn''t know him within the territory. Outside the North Territory, foreigners were afraid of hearing the word "Zenith Harol". Various folk stories also created the legend, Zenith Harol. But everyone here was from the Hughes family, who took in charge of worldwide wealth. Their experience were far beyond themon people, and even far beyond than the normal rich people. They know that the legends in stories were still with one-sidedness. In fact, Zenith himself created the legend. He did that through bloody battles, he created the supreme reputation and the fact that he was a truly legend. He also created the predator reputation of the Dragon Cavalry, even made sure the Northern Territory was impregnable. If gods truly existed, Zenith would be one of them! The Hughes family was afraid of nothing around the world, even in the face of the ns who had passed on for thousands of years. However, in the face of God, they still felt fear! He was a horrible existence who ughtered a city with one spear! In an instant, everyone felt thorny and was looking at the figure who entered the meeting room. With the grim face, everyone who made an eye contact with him would feel like they were in front of the piles of corpses. "Commander? Themander of the Dragon Cavalry?" "Why, why does he suddenlye to here?" "He is not the Chief Guard of the twelve Golden Guards, but themander who is managing 300,000 the Dragon Cavalry soldiers? Commander Harol, I only heard that the legend but never saw him in person, but I can''t believe I see him in person today!" Everyone was discussing about Zenith. After the astonishing, everyone was discussing within an unbelievable voice. Just like they were dreaming. They''d rather not believe it. In everyone''s gaze, Zenith walked to Jack''s side, he nced at Jack, frowned and said, "This is not like you." Jack just calmly wiped the remaining blood on his face, and smiled, "Why it is not like me?" "You shouldn''t be beaten this hard." Zenith shook his head. Their conversation was peaceful, as if it was between friends. It was also revealing a sense of teasing. No one would believe it if they were not in the room. Some of them even thought they were seeing some mind-blowing things. Including Madam Hughes and Carter Hughes. They felt they were well-prepared to wee the victory. But when they saw Zenith, even though they were shocked and horrified, but they still didn''t ept what they saw. How could the bastard be so familiar with the legendary Commander Zenith Harol? Freaking ridiculous... Patrick Hughes looked energetic, his hopelessness expression was soon swept away. He was looking at Zenith, he felt he was fearless. The Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry was indeed not enough! But with Commander Harol of the Dragon Cavalry stood by their side, they would be unbeatable! Such variables could be called Jack''s unparalleled destiny! In the death match, Zenith''s existence brought them hope! In his excitement, Patrick as the head of the Hughes family stood up and greeted to Zenith. Patrick stepped forward immediately, sped his fist and said, "Patrick Hughes, the head of the Hughes family, wees Commander Harol''s arrival, this is such an honor for us." He even said the word ''honor'' without any hesitation in front of everyone. This was not apliment, but a real respectful attitude. The Hughes family took full control of the world''s wealth, regarded other rich families as ants and looked down upon other ns. They had both power and wealth at the same time. But in the face of the legend of the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry''smander, he did not dare to show any kind of disrespect. Behind Zenith were 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers. Only mentioned that, he was more important than any other ns. What''s more, this legendary existence was like a god. The gods...did have the strength topete with the Hughes family! "Thank you Master Hughes. Your son and I have known each other for a long time. In terms of seniority, I should call you Uncle Hughes." Zenith was neither humble nor overbearing and his expression was indifferent. He was the person who destroys a city with one spear, he would still keep m while facing the bloody war. Of course, he wouldn''t lose self-control even he was facing the whole Hughes family members. But within one sentence, he showed his respect to Patrick. The Commander of the Dragon Cavalry had to call him uncle. If this was spread, it would be a great honor. Madam Hughes, Carter Hughes, Archer Hughes and all those in power all looked in pale and gloomy. Zenith''s appearance, even if he never took a nce at them, it was still a huge pressure on them. They still felt like they were out of breathing and sweaty. Madam Hughes clenched her teeth because of unwillingness, her old and dry hands clenched tightly as well and her body shook uncontrobly. Why were there so many variables? Why could Zenithe over here while the bastard was about to die? Next second. Zenith nced across the crowd, "As far as I know, Jack killed George Hughes, the sessor of the Hughes family?" Quiet. Inside the meeting hall, no one dare to say a word first. Jack looked at the audience with a teasing smile, and finally his eyes fell on Madam Hughes. Bitch... Did you really think that I was a reckless man? At the same time, he was staring at Madam Hughes. Madam Hughes suddenly has a decisive expression on her face. She gritted her teeth angrily and squinted at Zenith. "Commander Harol, this is Hughes family''s affair. Jack as the bastard can be one of the sessors Hughes family''s, thanks to our openness. But he isn''t grateful for that but sent a Kill Deration to the Hughes family. He even killed George, who was also the sessor, in public." "This is a monstrous crime; he deserves a million times of killing!" "Commander Harol governed the whole Northern Territory, and came over here from North Territory, would you only be here to intervene in our family affairs?" The statement seemed couldn''t be argued. At the end of speaking, Madam Hughes''s vigour even became strong all over. A word of family affairs was like an irrefragable statement. Commander Harol was a truly legend. But not because you were in charge of the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers, which means you had right to intervene in family affairs. Since ancient times, there was nomander could manage his soldiers'' family business. Don''t even mention he was getting into Hughes family affair. Cater heard the words. He immediately looked at Madam Hughes with joy, his mother was a genius! The rest of people in power were also excited. With these words, even if Zenith came to the Hughes family, he could only be an onlooker. "Oh really?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Zenith smiled disdainfully, "I really shouldn''t care about your family''s affair." He raised his hand and pointed to the Chief Guard Token on the pir, and said, "However, Jack is the Chief Guard of my 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers. He is only person whose estate is lower than me among the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers. I don''t care about family affairs. But since it is about military...I would take care of it!"?????????????? Chapter 668 the Law Followed Words, the Military Order Was Unshakable The tone was calm, but the words were hurtful. Inside the meeting hall. Everyone was dumbfounded on the spot. Each one was horrified and stared at Zenith in disbelief. Jack... was the Chief Guard of Twelve Golden Guard? What the fuck? What was wrong with this world? If someone else said this, everyone present would have already killed him. But it was Zenith who said that. Themander of the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers, the military soul of the cavalry, the legendary killing god. Everyone couldn''t refute what he said. Madam Hughes''s took a tremble and she was pissed off, as if a huge stone crashed on her chest, her stomach was surging which made her almost threw out a mouthful of blood. How could it be? Why was this happening? "Commander, this bastard..." Madam Hughes said that without thinking. When the word "bastard" just came out. Zenith''s gaze suddenly showed a terrifying murderous intent, and he squinted at Madam Hughes. With this glimpse, Madam Hughes shuddered all over in an instant, as if she was seeing a blood ocean with bones floating inside it. Even she experienced everything in her life, she still was extremely panicked. "Who dares to insult my Chief Guard?" The harsh voice was like an invisible sword stabbing on everyone''s throat. Every single one in Dragon Cavalry must not be insulted. Especially the Twelve Golden Guard! Even inside the Dragon Cavalry, the twelve golden guard were the second only to Zenith, one level descended one person, but surpassed over ten thousand. As long as Zenith was ok with it, the Chief Guard could give order the Dragon Cavalry! Such status was majestic. Even if you were from Hughes family, you would still be afraid of this kind of person. Looking at the speechless, horrified Madam Hughes. At this moment, Patrick was extremely happy. If he wasn''t concerned about the overall situation, he could evenugh out loud. Madam... You thought you were fully prepared, thinking that if you grasp weakness of everyone in the Hughes family, you would be able to force me to kill my own son. But it didn''t happen as my son was already different from what he used to be. He would meet Zenith and ride on the crest of sess. Even though I was in helpless, but my son could find a glimpse of hope! It had been hopeless before. But with Zenith came to bring hope, I wanted to see who else had the courage to kill my son? Sitting in a wheelchair, Jack swept to see everyone''s face with a smile. He was not a reckless person, even when the killing intent was raging, he didn''te to Hughes house immediately, but he was actually thinking about countermeasures. What he wanted was to be able to kill George in the Hughes family after receiving the "Kill Deration", and at the same time he could still get out of this alive! He felt like the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers were undoubtedly his biggest support! "Why? Commander, it''s not because I, Archer Hughes, am rude." Suddenly, Archer stood up and asked with a face full of iprehension, "Do you know how old is Jack? He has no military experience. Even if Commander personally says he is the Chief Guard, I don''t believe he is the real Chief Guard, the Twelve Golden Guard of the Dragon Cavalry are already well-known. I even know the names of Twelve Golden Guards!" Heard the words. Everyone was refreshed. Today''s matter was so important to the entire Hughes family. Of all the people sitting in the room, perhaps only Patrick didn''t want Jack to get into trouble. The rest, even Patrick''s subordinates, based on the overall situation of the Hughes family, determined to kill Jack. Archer suddenly against Zenith in person, everyone was love to see this situation. If they didn''t kill Jack this time, it would always be a shame on Hughes Family!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Patrick frowned, as if an angry lion, ring at Archer. Such a useless person but dare to make trouble at this time? Without waiting for Zenith''s response, Patrick said solemnly, "Archer, don''t be rude. Careful not to make Zenith upset because of you." Although he wanted to stop him from keep saying, Patrick''s words were also extremely obscure. Everyone in the Hughes family wanted Jack to die. But Patrick as the head of the family, could not show too much favoritism. Wealth and authority were a double-edged sword. Following the trend would live but die if you against it. The Hughes family put on their heart to kill Jack, and that was the trend at this time. Patrick wanted to protect Jack, but he must be unbiased in front of others. "Patrick, what do you think Archer is wrong?" Madam Hughes''s eyes were sharp, and she interrogate Patrick, "Or, do you want to take sides at Jack?" Patrick''s expression suffocated. He wasn''t prepared for the question. Because he didn''t expect that Madam Hughes actually took the stubborn resistances, even though Zenith came to crush them with the power of 300,000 Dragon Cavalry soldiers. "Master, we have to separate those two things clearly!" Seeing Madam Hughes''s agreement, Archer immediately became vigorous and said righteously, "Jack sent the ''Kill Deration'' to us and killed the heir, George at home. This heinous crime is worth thousands of times of death." "In the world, who dares to be so arrogant? Which n dares to challenge Hughes family in this way? Even the top n do not dare to be so arrogant." "We all know that Jack is your son. But aftermitting such a heinous crime, can he get rid of the punishment only because Commander Harol says that he is the Chief Guard?" The rhetoric was conclusive and domineering. At this moment, Archer could clearly feel that everyone''s eye sight was on him. This made him even more confident. How many years had it been? I, Archer, had been living ignobly in the shadow of Patrick for so many years, I even had to listen to you no matter what. Now that your sonmitted such a heinous crime, which endangers the reputation and foundation of Hughes family, I had to stand up and speak bluntly for everyone in the Hughes family! However. "Haha! That makes a lot of sense!" Zenith put his hands behind him and suddenlyughed. With this agreement, no matter Patrick or Madam Hughes and others were all taken aback. Only Archer was very proud of himself. Jack looked at Zenith with deeply. Based on his understanding of Zenith, this guy had a high self-esteem, shouldn''t he agree withments against him so easily? Just like he thought. Zenith stepped forward suddenly, as if he was strolling in a leisurely courtyard. He walked towards Archer slowly with smile at the corner of his mouth. Seeing this scene, everyone looked different. Some were in deep thoughts, some were shocked, and some were worried. "So, what do you think?" Zenith walked in front of Archer and asked with a smile. Archer was in domineering and unrelenting. "A murder pays his life, one life for one life!" As soon as the words were spoken, in the meeting hall, it was extremely quiet. Zenith smiled. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "I think you didn''t understand, I don''t care about your family''s affairs, but do I have to manage the internal affairs of Dragon Cavalry." "But Jack is not the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry at all!" Archer said solemnly. Next second. Boom! Archer''s figure bowed sharply and his smashed on the round table. With enormous strength, his head was like a boulder falling to the ground. Where his head was hit on, the round table instantly burst into pieces, and his blood spattered, and some even sshed onto the faces of the people beside him. And Archer fainted without even a screaming. If Zenith didn''t pull his hair, he would have fallen to the ground. Next second. Zenith said indifferently, "No one can question me. I, Zenith Harol, send out the order was like aw you must follow. If I say he is the Chief Guard, then he is. If you want to kill my Chief Guard, that is to dere a war to the Dragon Cavalry! "DO Chapter 669 Punishment According to Military Law It was extremely quiet as if the sound of a needle that dropped onto the ground could be heard. The meeting hall was no longer as dignified as it was before. After Zenith Harol said the words, the ambiance of the fierce fight was getting more serious. Everyone felt bad as they wanted to say something but they couldn''t. The words ''Chief Guard'' and ''Dragon Cavalry'' and Archer Hughes who was directly pressed and smashed onto the table. His military orders had to be strictly followed! He ignored the Hughes family! It was extremely domineering! Zenith''s tall and strong body had already pressured everyone in the meeting hall. Madam Hughes''s face looked pale as she angrily gritted her teeth as if me could be seen in her eyes. The other people who had power in the Hughes family were doing the same. They felt angry but they couldn''t say anything due to Zenith''s strong pressure. The magnificent Hughes family was in a higher positionpared to the others. They controlled all the wealth in the world. Who would have thought that they would be pressured by an outsider until everyone didn''t dare to make a sound like today? Patrick Hughes stood in front of the seat of the head of the family. He had never felt this kind of pleasure before while looking at Archer who was grabbed by Zenith like a dead dog. As the head of the Hughes family, he had to take responsibility for the glory of the head of the family. In the past, if anyone dared to make trouble in the Hughes family, he would have already be furious and fought the person with the full power of the Hughes family. Even if the person was the Killer God, Zenith, who had Dragon Cavalry that had three hundred thousand soldiers to back him up. However, today Patrick didn''t feel angry at all. Even the sullen look on his face was acted by him. Otherwise, as the head of the family, if he stillughed when the Hughes family was challenged up until this point, wouldn''t he be too fake? He had been thinking all night but he still didn''t find a way to save Jack. Now, Zenith reached the Hughes family and directly solved the problem with his extremely strong power. "Now, does anyone have any objections?" Bang! After Zenith said the words coldly, he let go of Archer who was in his right hand. Archer directly fell onto the ground. The expressions of some people from the surrounding had changed and they wanted to help Archer after looking at his miserable look. However, they looked serious as they nced at Zenith. They felt frightened and stopped moving forward. "Commander Harol ..." Madam Hughes tried to suppress her anger and she clenched her teeth while saying the words through the gaps of her teeth, "Isn''t the way of your speech and actions too domineering? Do you ever respect us, the Hughes family?" The questions were asked in a cold tone and they were filled with anger. She had been waiting for this rare opportunity for a long time. If it was interrupted by Zenith alone, would she... still have such an opportunity in the future? She couldn''t sleep and eat well if Jack didn''t die! However. Zenith showed a disdainful and evil smile, "It would be a waste if a youngster didn''t act domineeringly. Does Madam Hughes think that I am not qualified to act domineeringly?" "..." Madam Hughes''s expression changed a lot. Before she said the words. Zenith directly sat on the seat that Archer previously sat in front of everyone. He said with a deep voice, "If I, Zenith Harol, am not domineering, how could I attack a castle with a horse and a gun by myself? How could I sit on the wall of the foreign people''s castle and look at Northern Territory while pressuring the foreign people?" It was domineering. He gave everyone a stern look. He hadpletely pressured everyone. He had made Madam Hughes and the others speechless. No one dared to act so domineeringly to the Hughes family. Only the legend in front of them who led Dragon Cavalry that had more than three hundred thousand soldiers and made the unprable and unbreakable Northern Territory! He had the power and right to act domineeringly! The atmosphere around was extremely serious and cold. Zenith raised his hand and pointed at the Chief Guard Token that was nailed into the pir, "This token is owned by Jack! I don''t care if you, the Hughes family want to kill Jack. However, if you, the Hughes family, want to kill the Chief Guard who I, Zenith Harol, personally selected, I will care about the matter!" "Today, I have to bring Jack away. If the Hughes family has any dissatisfaction, it is fine!" "Either the Hughes familyes to the Northern Territory and discusses together with my Dragon Cavalry that has more than three hundred thousand soldiers. Or... I personally lead the Dragon Cavalry toe here to the Hughes family in order to discuss together with you all!" The cold and domineering words were as loud as thunder. It had made everyone from the Hughes family show a sullen face as they were frightened. No one was stupid to treat it as a real discussion. Zenith''s words and actions since he came to the Hughes family didn''t show any attitude to seek discussion. He... was clearly threatening them! He didn''t hide any intention to threaten the Hughes family! It was silent. The tremendous murderous intention could be felt from Zenith''s body as if sharp swords were ced on everyone''s throat. The person who was used to blood-bath. He was also the legendary Killing God! Even though he was only sitting there, it was like he had everyone facing a pile of corpses and a sea of blood. It was like if anyone dared to disobey him, he would make the ce full of blood and corpses. Jack quietly looked at Zenith. He held his fists tightly as his eyes seemed burning. ''So, this... was power!" ''If I had power, even the superior Hughes family could be easily taken down.'' ''The strong power that could defeat everything... One day, I, Jack Hughes, would be the same!'' ''My words and actions could pressure every member from the Hughes family so that no one would dare to be disloyal!'' However. Madam Hughes still didn''t want to give up. She angrily said with a deep voice, "Okay! Even though Jack is the Chief Guard of your Dragon Cavalry, Jack had killed the heir of the Hughes family here today. What would you do about it?" "Dragon Cavalry that has more than three hundred thousand soldiers is indeed strong. You, Zenith, are also powerful and impressive to conquer the Northern Territory. However, every matter has to be done reasonably. If you want to pressure our Hughes family, even our Hughes family has to use all the wealth, we would take a proper fight with your Dragon Cavalry after we settle the grudges with Jack!" "We, the Hughes family have been the strongest among the Wealthy Family and Noble family. We are still not afraid of your Dragon Cavalry that has three hundred thousand soldiers and you, Zenith Harol. Do you think that your army is that strong? Do you think you, Zenith Harol, could still defeat our Hughes family like how you defeated the foreign people?" Boom! The words were reasonable and full of confidence as if a heavy hammer was harshly smashed on everyone''s heart. Everyone was struck by lightning and their expression had changed a lot. Madam Hughes was so determined and it had made everyone extremely shocked! The Hughes family was indeed not afraid of Dragon Cavalry and Zenith. However, everyone would determine the advantages and disadvantages before taking any action. It was clear that the advantages were more than the disadvantages if they challenged Zenith. To challenge Zenith head-on with the power of Hughes family merely for George Hughes. It was not smart at all! This was the main reason why the other members of the Hughes family who had power had been suppressing their anger. Everyone had their ns in their minds secretly. "Do you really want to kill me at any cost? Old woman, what am I, Jack Hughes, capable of?" Jack looked at the determined Madam Hughes. Heughed coldly in his heart but he was also confused. Suddenly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. A deep voice sounded. "Commander Harol, I as the head of the family, should deal with this matter. My third mother was right. The sess that our Hughes family has today is achieved because of our power. We are not easily scared by the others." Patrick showed a sullen face while staring at Zenith, "If we couldn''t settle the grudges of someone had died like today because of you, wouldn''t everyone think that people from the Hughes family could simply be killed as they wish in the future?" After Patrick said the words, everyone was shocked as they looked at Patrick. ''Old Master... had he changed his mind?'' Even Jack was shocked. He showed a deep look when he looked at Patrick. Then, he knew what Patrick was doing. He showed a smile. ''Threatening Zenith whileforting the other members from the Hughes family?'' ''Dad actually had a good n!'' Without waiting for Zenith to speak, Patrick said again, "Those who hadmitted a crime had to be punished. Jack is the Chief Guard that you, Commander Harol, had personally selected. We believe in you. However, the fact that Jack is the Chief Guard is not a reason that you could help Jack to get away from killing the heir of the Hughes family. If you are not even prepared to let Jack pay the price, then today we, the Hughes family would definitely not agree with Commander Harol and we would fight with you like what my third mother said!" Boom! Everyone was suddenly stunned. ''Old Master... really wanted to kill his own son?'' Even Madam Hughes looked at Patrick with a shocked look. Everything happened too quickly. It was so quick that everyone couldn''t react immediately like Jack. However, after Zenith said the words, everyone immediately came back to their senses. Zenith gentlyughed, "Mr. Hughes is right, I will definitely punish him. Jack is the Chief Guard of my Dragon Cavalry. Then, he would be punished ording to the militaryw of my Dragon Cavalry. He would be flogged for twenty times!"???? Chapter 670 Giving You a Face? Boom! Everyone was stunned as they couldn''t believe it. Some of the people who had power in the Hughes family thought they had heard wrongly. They raised their hands and harshly cleared their ears. ''Flogged for twenty times?'' ''This fucking ...'' Jack Hughes had Zenith Harol and Dragon Cavalry that had three thousand hundred soldiers to back him up. No one had expected they could let him pay the price with his life for killing George Hughes. However, he had killed a person but he also killed the heir of the Hughes family here. And he was going to be flogged twenty times only?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Was this a joke? Was the militaryw of the Dragon Cavalry this lenient? Madam Hughes''s body trembled and her face became red as if she almost vomited blood. She felt dizzy as she staggered and moved backward. Luckily she was held by Carter Hughes. Otherwise, she would have fallen onto the ground. This scene had drawn everyone''s attention. Patrick Hughes looked at them coldly at the side. Heughed disdainfully. Madam Hughes''s body trembled vigorously. At her age, she was so angry that her body trembled and her features were distorted. The other members that had power in the Hughes family worried that she might directly pass away. "Mom, Mom..." Carter shouted a few times. Madam Hughes''s eyes that looked nk finally slightly got back their focuses. She tried to take a deep breath. Her chest puffed up and down. After taking deep breathes a few times, she finally slowly calmed down a little. Tears could be seen in her old eyes. She shouted sadly, "Commander Harol... Is the heir of my Hughes family only worth twenty times of flogging? When did the members from the Hughes family be this inferior?" Her tears fell as if it was rain. At the moment, Madam Hughes cried like a child. She gritted her teeth as she said, "You overprotect him like this. You mock my Hughes family like this. You are forcing me who is dying soon to lead the Hughes family to bring you to hell!" Although she was crying, she didn''t hide her intention to threaten him. Zenith could threaten the Hughes family. At the same time, the Hughes family could threaten Zenith too! Upon hearing this. The other members who had power in the Hughes family red at Zenith. Such a light punishment to overprotect Jack. It had triggered the pain spot of every member of the Hughes family. How could the superior Hughes family bepared to the ordinary livings? "Commander Harol, that''s a human life. A human life from our Hughes family!" "He is only going to be flogged for twenty times. It couldn''t even break his bones. Commander Harol is not settling the matter properly but you also do not respect us, the Hughes family, at all." "If Commander Harol couldn''t settle the matter in a fair way, then our Hughes family would no longer give you any face!" Everyone was agitated. At the moment, even though there were a lot of hidden forces within the Hughes family. The matter was rted to everyone from the Hughes family. Everyone didn''t have any other thoughts as they only wanted to protect the Hughes family! Patrick''s eyes looked deep and serious. He secretly held his fists. He fiercely red at Madam Hughes. At the same time, Jack also looked at Madam Hughes coldly. He knew that Madam Hughes wasn''t protecting the Hughes family at all. She was using everyone''s pain spots from the Hughes family to achieve her aim. Her aim was to ... kill him! However, everyone''s pain spots were still triggered easily! However. Zenith''s expression didn''t change. He got up calmly. As the Killing God from Dragon Cavalry, every move he made could attract everyone''s attention. Under the watchful eyes of everyone. Zenith ignored everyone''s anger and walked casually to the pir. He reached out his hand and pulled out the Chief Guard Token that was nailed into the pir. Then. He turned his body. Whoosh! Chief Guard Token was directly thrown into Jack''s hands. Zenithughed, "I left in a hurry at that time. I forgot to pass the Chief Guard Token to you. From now on, you will carry Chief Guard Token. If you meet any problem, you just show Chief Guard Token. I and the three hundred thousand soldiers from Dragon Cavalry will back you up." "Thank you so much." Jack looked at Chief Guard Token. It was like a Survival Medallion. However, this scene had made Madam Hughes and the other feel extremely furious. Ignorance! Hepletely ignored them! Today, the face of the Hughes family was really stepped in the mud again and again. The next second. When the crowd became quiet, Zenith showed an evil smiled as he said seriously, "I am sorry everyone. Human life is really only worth twenty times of flogging in Dragon Calvary. Even though it is a human life from the Hughes family, I don''t have any bias. Everything is done ording to my militaryw." After waiting for a while, Zenith changed the topic, "If there is anyone who has doubts, then follow me to Northern Territory and personally check the iron militaryw that I had set!" Everyone was shocked. Everyone felt fear in their hearts. ''Went to Northern Territory?'' ''Checked the militaryw?'' ''What kind of joke was this?!'' Zenith dared to act so domineeringly in the Hughes family. If they really went to Northern Territory which was his territory, the Hughes family would definitely lose all their faces! No one was that stupid to follow Zenith to Northern Territory. "Huh..." A loud sound of letting out a breath was echoing in the meeting hall. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. Patrick had already sat in his seat. He calmly lit a cigarette. "There have been wars in Northern Territory for years. Commander Harol appeared and personally led three hundred thousand soldiers from Dragon Cavalry to fight. He had pressured Northern Territory and made everyone from Northern Territory shocked. Now, Northern Territory is peace because Dragon Cavalry had fought out of its way!" Patrick''s voice was deep and he didn''t show much emotion, "Such a strong army that killed the violent army. It ismon for them that human life is only worth twenty times of flogging. In the warzone, the most worthless thing is also human life." Everyone had be silent. Everyone knew that Patrick was trying to be biased to protect Jack. However, everyone was unable to rebut Patrick''s words. In the warzone, human life was indeed the most worthless. Furthermore, the three hundred thousand soldiers from Dragon Cavalry were using cold weapons to fight the violent army that was using modern weapons. There was also a famous myth about Zenith and the three hundred thousand soldiers from Dragon Calvary spreading among the ordinary people. After that, they had borne... a pile of corpses and a sea of blood! "But..." Madam Hughes was still not resigned on the matter. She would never miss this extremely rare opportunity. She was sure that Jack''s skin wouldn''t be injured after the twenty times of flogging. This was not even considered a punishment! However, Zenith suddenly looked fierce and serious. At that moment, the tremendous murderous intention could be felt. A loud sound was heard from his robe. A strong aura was suddenly emitted. Zenith''s right hand immediately took and twisted the coin with a fast speed. Then, he shot the coin. Bang! The thick and solid round wood table was immediately pierced by the coin. The coin directly pierced into the marble floor through the hole of the table. "Hiss." The sound of breathing air as they were frightened sounded one after another. Everyone was shocked and frightened. Even Madam Hughes suddenly shut her mouth and stopped talking the words she wanted to say. "I, Zenith Harol, has already given face to the Hughes family. Twenty times of flogging is considered a heavy punishment for a mighty Chief Guard who killed a person. If the Hughes family still didn''t appreciate this, then..." Zenith looked extremely mighty and domineering as he stared at Madam Hughes, "I am leading three hundred thousand soldiers from Dragon Cavalry to guard the Northern Territory. I don''t have much time. I am busy so I don''t have time to talk with you all!" The tremendous murderous intention could be felt. Everyone felt bad as they wanted to say something but they couldn''t. They were frightened. They were engulfed by the murderous intention from Zenith as if they were surrounded by a pile of corpses and the sea of blood. "That''s enough!" Patrick said with a firm voice, "Everyone knows how to n well. Do I have to tell you all about the advantages and the disadvantages of fighting them?" The glowing light could be seen in everyone''s eyes after the words. "Jack, let''s go." Zenith was not bothered to care about the matter. He took big steps and walked towards Jack. He personally pushed Jack''s wheelchair to go outside. No one... dared to stop him! However, when he reached the exit, Zenith suddenly stopped his steps. "I, Zenith Harol, am giving you, the Hughes family another favor for the sake of Jack. You could put the responsibility of the murder that happened today on me. I am a Commander. The matter that I killed one of your heirs wouldn''t make you, the Hughes family lose face. It is also considered that I have given you, the Hughes family a face."???????? Chapter 671 Have You No Shame? The atmosphere was tensed in the meeting hall. Everyone was fuming with anger but no one dared to speak. Even when Zenith swaggered in to take Jack away, everyone just looked on but didn''t stop him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. What Zenith said before he left was like a p across everyone''s face and the pain stung intensely. Since when had the Hughes family suffered such insult? It was deadly silent for a long while. Some murmuring began ten minutes after Jack and Zenith left. One of the authority holders went forward to close the doors of the meeting hall and the situation in the hall erupted. "Preposterous! What a humiliation!" Carter ground his teeth as he fumed, "How can my Hughes family be humiliated to such an extent, and yet everyone dared not even say a word?" As soon as Carter spoke, everyone else started to express their fury. It was as if Carter''s words opened the dam. "Shameful. Now the Hughes family''s reputation has been totally tarnished." "Zenith of the Dragon Cavalry really has some balls!" "To think that the life of an heir was only worth twenty shes. Zenith was even willing to take the me for George''s death. I had heard of Zenith''s dominance of the north through tyranny but today I''ve finally seen it for myself. He''s a tyrant, no, he is no better than any other thug!" The yells and rebuke reverberated through the hall. Patrick sat in his chair in silence. He simply observed their expressions and listened to what they had to say. Patrick scoffed in his heart but his gaze was full of disgust for them. The group of authority holders of the Hughes family ... could only vent their anger in frustration and were helpless to do anything. If just this was to leak out it would attract the ridicule of everyone. "Patrick, your wishes came true!" Madam Hughes sat upright in her chair as she trembled with anger. Her eyes were red and welled up with tears as she red ferociously at Patrick. The entire meeting hall became silent after she spoke and everyone looked at Patrick. It was clear to everyone that although Patrick maintained neutral and calm, everyone knew that he was putting up an act. His procrastination, the words that he said, everything was too steady and calm. When everyone was so worried that they were tearing out their hair, Patrick as the head of the family, was able to maintain suchposure and calmness. Everyone could see how he protected and sheltered Jack. Anger, disdain, shame... All kinds of feelings were raging in each of the authority holders as they red at Patrick. "Ah!" Patrick grinned and said, "Does Madam Hughes think that I had done anything inappropriate?" "You were inappropriate in many areas!" Smack! Madam Hughes pped on the table, "As the head of the family, the reputation of the family had been tarnished to this extent and you are still ruled by your emotions? Think of what your attitude was from the beginning of this matter, have you ever considered for the family? Have you thought about how our lives are affected by you?" The question was loaded and rocked the entire hall. Carter and the rest of the authority holders now shifted their anger towards Patrick. But Patrick was calm and smiled radiantly. He looked at Madam Hughes with mischief and disdain. His expression worked up the rest further. All of them ground their teeth and clenched their teeth. Then, Patrick slowly said, "If Zenith didn''t appear, I swear that I would have strictly handled this issue in ordance with the Hughes family regtions, even if Jack is my son." Patrick paused, raised his eyebrow, and slowly scanned at the people around and finally looked at Madam Hughes and said sternly, Everyone here is an authority holder of the Hughes family. Though you are within my authority and other than that useless Archer, all of you are noblemen and elites. I don''t think that there is a need for me to say anymore except making a final statement." Everyone frowned as they looked at Patrick and after several tensed moments, Patrick continued, "After Zenith descended upon the Hughes family, do you think that we had any choice?" It was like everyone was hit with the pause button and froze. They looked on without any reaction. Some were so embarrassed that they blushed and lowered their heads. Even Madam Hughes and Carter were stumped by what Patrick said. Zenith''s sudden arrival and demanding for Jack to be one of the Dragon Cavalry was tyrannical. He wasn''t there to negotiate and made it abundantly clear to everyone his demands. Everyone knew that there was no other way than to ede to Zenith''s demands. It was also because of Zenith''s tyrannical methods that caused the atmosphere in the meeting hall to be so tensed and thick with emotions. "Since everyone here couldn''t stand up to him, what do you expect me as the head of the family to do?" Patrick leaned back onto his chair and scoffed, "Oh my Hughes family. Since all of you were cowering in fear, do you still expect me to stick out my head to be ughtered? You''ve got to be joking!" "If just now I were to be like all of you to throw a tantrum and fight with Zenith to the end, then as the head of the family I will tell you that we will definitely win. But the price of the victory would not be one that you are willing to bear." "All of you know better than this. You can calcte the risks. Do you think that I can''t?" Suddenly everyone felt shameful of their behavior. Patrick didn''t sugar coat his words. Heid it out to let everyone know the duplicity of their behavior. Did they want to preserve themselves while pushing the head of the family to sacrifice himself? Couldn''t Patrick protect himself as he watched them being intimidated by Zenith like terrified dogs? No one could argue with such reasoning. Then, Madam Hughes ground her teeth and said, "But in the end the one who benefited is you. Your son only received twenty shes. Now you even said that this matter is resolved!" Bang! Patrick smacked the table, "Madam, have you no shame? The person who protected Jack wasn''t me. It was that mythical man Commander Zenith! Even me and the intelligence unit of our Hughes family didn''t know what was the rtionship between Zenith and Jack!" Patrick went from fury toughter as he pped his hands and shrugged his shoulders, "Madam Hughes, you want so much to kill Jack so as to revenge George. But did you feel the same when you were facing Zenith? So, I''d like to ask you... have you no shame?"????? Chapter 672 An Old Father’s Comfort "You..." Madam Hughes agonized as her face contorted in fury. She was so agitated that she couldn''t speak. "What are you saying, Sir?" Carter''s expression changed drastically and pointed to Patrick, "My mother is your elder. How can you speak to her so rudely?" "Only the upright can be considered an elder. How can a morally bankrupt old person be known as an elder?" Patrick red sternly, "What part of what I said isn''t facts?" "You..." Madam Hughes started to tremble in anger while the corner of her mouth continued to twitch. Carter was also fuming angrily and ground his teeth like a wild beast. Patrick shifted his attention to the rest of the people and then said sternly, "I know that all of you think that Jack deserved to die. All of us were activated because it involved the entire Hughes family and we are here to consider for the Hughes family. So all of you felt the same and believed that he should die for his sins." "But I have something that I have to say. When you are overmatched, you need to know when to back down. The Hughes family had been used to being high and mighty. All of you are not used to being suddenly yanked off your high horses." On hearing this, the group of authority holders began to be unsettled. The feelings of shame, anger, discontent all stirred within them. Patrick continued to lecture them and did not hold his punches, "That is Zenith, themander of the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry. He was able to control the Northern frontier by decimating the northern barbarians. The mention of the name Zenith was enough to send aggressors retreating in fear!" "Who would dare to go against such a person if he insists on protecting Jack?" "Haven''t all of you realized that Madam Hughes is already old and senile? Jack managed to live through this not because of me as a father but he managed to find a tyrant such as Zenith to protect him!" Silence. Everyone was speechless. It was clear to everyone now that no one would want to challenge Zenith to a battle for the sake of George''s revenge. Yes, the Hughes family would have won! But no one wanted to bear the price of that victory. What Patrick said pricked everyone''s heart and now no one had the desire to speak up. "Okay okay, Patrick, your reasoning won!" Madam Hughes finally admitted defeat, clenched her teeth, and said, "Okay, then I have a final demand. His offense is severe but that bastard can live because of Zenith''s protection. But I want to terminate his status as the potential heir of the family!" "Ha! Madam, I also want to terminate his status!" Patrick chuckled, "But why don''t you ask all those seated here who are willing to terminate his status? He is now a golden dragon head token, who doesn''t know the value of this?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Madam Hughes and Carter''s expression changed drastically. The expression of everyone present lit up. What Patrick referred to was Jack''s status as the Chief Guard. As the Chief Guard, he was second only to Zenith in the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry. More critically, the Chief Guard was most likely to take over the position of Zenith! Jack was now second only to Zenith so when the time came for Zenith to step down, then wouldn''t Jack take over his position and be themander of the Dragon Cavalry? When that day came, then wouldn''t the Hughes family have the support of the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry? This was not something to be taken lightly. "Your son is disabled!" Madam Hughes yelled. Patrick scoffed, "Being disabled may affect his chances to be the head of the Hughes family but it doesn''t affect him from bing a Dragon Cavalry. The Dragon Cavalry does not have that restriction!" What Patrick said struck the hearts of all the authority holders. Everyone was tempted by the thought of having the might of the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry behind the Hughes family. It was a matter of benefits. "ording to your leadership!" One of Patrick''s loyalists spoke out and then immediately the rest dered one after another in the meeting hall. "ording to your leadership!" "ording to your leadership!" "ording to your leadership!" Madam Hughes and Carter almost cked out when they heard the series of derations in support of Patrick. It was as if they were cast into the depths of hopelessness. They clearly had the upper hand and a rare opportunity to eliminate Jack. How could things turn out this way? Was the life of a potential heir of the family worth so little? "It''s time to give up, Madam Hughes and Carter. From today onwards, not only is Jack my son, not only he is a potential heir of the Hughes family, but he now has one more status, he is now the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry! He is only second to the mythical Zenith and above three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry!" "As long as my son wishes, he could deploy an army of three hundred thousand ande to our Hughes residence for a pic!" After saying this, Patrick walked out of the meeting hall. No one spoke nor stopped him. Everyone just looked on in defeat as they saw Patrick leave. Patrick paused just as he pushed open the doors of the meeting hall. He scoffed and said, "For the sake of my son, Zenith was willing to take the me for killing George. For this, the Hughes family would not lose out." Everyone shuddered when he said ''not lose out''. This... was this a matter of whether anyone lost out? Regardless, no one was able to retaliate. No one could see that as soon as Patrick left the meeting room, his cold and stern expression turned into satisfaction and content. He even smiled radiantly. Everyone started to leave after Patrick''s departure. There was plenty of work to be done before this matter was resolved. The Hughes family''s reputation would not be severely tarnished if news spread that Zenith was responsible for George''s death. For the mythical Commander to kill one of the Hughes family potential heirs could only mean that he had offended the Commander. Under the watchful eyes of the authority holders, they could control the news to ensure this oue. Madam Hughes and Carter did not budge even after all of the others had left. Carter was furious and ground his teeth. What a huge embarrassment it was for them! No, It was Zenith who together with Jack had given them a flying dragon kick in the face! And they were totally defenseless! When Carter didn''t notice any movement from Madam Hughes, he turned to look and was startled. Madam Hughes sat upright and her body continued to tremble. Her face was contorted and red while her breathing wasbored and intense hatred radiated from her eyes. Suddenly. Poof! Madam Hughes shuddered and threw up a mouthful of fresh blood onto the table and then with a thud, she copsed onto the table. "Mom!" Carter was shocked and terrified. At the same time, inside the residence of the head of the family. Patrick returned to his residence feeling victoriously and immensely contented. He pushed open the door and entered his room. Suddenly his smile waned and his eyes were filled with tears. His face was filled with pride as he walked towards the memorial tablet. After Sophie''s death, her remains did not return to the Hughes family but Patrick secretly made an altar and ced a memorial tablet of Sophie so that he could honor her daily. This was the only thing that he could do for her. He lit three sticks of incense and knelt before the altar. He bowed thrice before cing the incense into the urn. Then he took a bottle of wine and took a big mouthful. He drank as his eyes welled up with tears as he looked at Sophie''s tablet andmented, "Sophie, our Jack is a grown man now. His wings are strong and powerful. As the Chief Guard of three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry, tsk tsk... even I could not have hoped for a better oue. He had emerged from my shadows and soared to the skies on his own!"?????? Chapter 673 The Two Forces begin Preparation Patrick was drinking the wine with tears in his eyes. Satisfied, happy and content. There was no limit to how much he was drinking because he was just so pleased about what his son had done. He really felt nothing but joy. A dead trap, he couldn''t think of any way to deal with this even after staying up all night. But Jack had unexpectedly got the legendary ruler of the Dragon Calvary Zenith toe with such force that the Hughes family were nowpletely suppressed. Although this was a big shock for Patrick, it also made him very happy. This incident that had been caused by Jack himself, Patrick, even as his dad, couldn''t deal with it. But instead Jack had relied on himself and had shocked everyone. As he was drinking he narrated all this to Sophie. At this moment of time, Patrick didn''t look majestic and aloof self as usual. Right now he just looked like any ordinary man pouring his heart out to his wife and child.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Anyone that saw him now would be quite shocked. Inparison to the uproar in the Hughes family at the moment caused by Madam Hughes and she vomited blood and fainted because if huge anger. Within his master bedroom, he now felt as if he was in another world. However despite his currentfort, traces of sadness still remained within him. The door then rang. Patrick, who was drunk, turned his head over to the door and slightly irritated. But when he saw who it was that walked in, he sobered up immediately. "You''vee again?" Patrick asked in surprise. "I don''t like the word ''again'' you have just said, does it sound like I am not a member of the Hughes family?" Brown looked at Patrick indifferently, and then walked over to him, snatched the wine out of his hands, raised his head, took a sip and then looked at Sophie''s memorial tablet. Brown then poured some wine onto the ground and said with a smile, "Sophie, you suffered a lot in your life, and although you married a useless husband, you were able to give birth to a great son who I must congratte you on, and you must also let yourself feel proud of this." What Brown had said made the expression on Patrick''s face beplex. He felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart. Brown then sat down onto the ground, faced Patrick and said, "I will drink the rest of the wine, as if you offer me." "Why should I offer you any wine?" Patrick looked sullen and said, "You and I don''t exactly get on very well." "Yes I know, it''s not good." Brown sneered and said, "But no matter how bad our rtion is, I have still helped your useless son. Now would you like to do a toast with me?" Patrick''s expression changed, he was in shock. But in an instant he nodded firmly and said, "Let''s toast!" Brown smiled and said, "I never expected that Jack would use the opportunity he had so quickly, but he really scored a lucky hit. Zenith, the guy did not let me down." "When did you get involved?" Patrick was astonished. "None of your business!" Brown looked at him nkly, "You and I don''t exactly get on very well." Patrick was speechless. Although the two of them had a bad rtionship with each other, their conversation were more like between brothers when they cursed and spoke badly about each other. The fighter jet raced through the sky. The sound of the ne was loud as it sped through the clouds. Jack and Zenith were sitting quietly. Jack, who was sitting in his wheelchair, looked at the sea of clouds outside the window somewhat silently. Zenith then casually broke the tranquility in the ne and said, "You should still have a back up n, right?" Jack then broke out from his trance and looked at Zenith. They clearly only had a few years apart, but when he looked at Zenith''s face, he could see just how wise and mature he was. It was as if he was looking at an aged man who had seemingly experienced and understood everything there was about the world. At this moment, it seemed that Zenith had seen through him and his secret was no longer hidden. Perhaps... the battlefield really was a ce where a person could grow up fast? "Hm?" Zenith raised his eyebrows. Jack made no effort to conceal it anymore, he rubbed his nose, nodded and said, "There is also Grand Freemasons." "Grand Freemasons?" Zenith was a little surprised. The smile on Jack''s face was a little peculiar. He first took out the Chief Guard Token that represented the Chief Guard of Twelve Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry. He then took out the token that represented the ancestor of Grand Freemason in ''Juan'' generation. When he put these two tokens together, he then looked at Zenith with a strange smile. Zenith stared at the tokens with a rare look of surprise on his face. Three secondster he then cursed, "Damn!" Jack smiled as he looked at the two tokens and then said rather helplessly, "Do you think it''s just a coincidence that one token represents the second highest position the Dragon Cavalry, and another one represents the same highest position in the Grand Freemasons. I, Jack... when did I be this outstanding?" "Damn you!" Zenith rolled his eyes and pointed to ''Juan'' generation token, "How did you arrange this?" "It was very simple." Jack shrugged and continued, "Before I came here I met with Grand Freemasons and with my identity as ''Juan'' generation, I would be able to handle it. I told Grand Freemasons about the Hughes family''s property andyout on the other side of the ocean. After this, Grand Freemason''s Mafia boss Isaac then directly led his men over there to surround the whole area." After a slight pause, Jack''s expression turned cold. "If you didn''te, with my order to Grand Freemason, it would have alsoe to the Hughes family to give them no choice but to let me go. If they let me go, the people on the other side of the ocean under Isaac''s orders would leave the area and the Hughes family''s properties would be left intact. But if they killed me, Grand Freemasons would destroy everything that the Hughes family owns." Those simple words described a disaster for the Hughes family on the other side of the ocean. Zenith couldn''t hide his shock any longer, and his heart was racing. If the Hughes family was to know about this then they would definitely be shocked and painful. Even if the Hughes family found out now, they would probably be feeling very fortunate right now. On the other side of the ocean, Zenith wasn''t sure exactly how much the Hughes family had, however what he was sure on was that this could get them to give up their retaliation for the life of a heir to of family. Zenith gave Jack a solemn look, sizing him up and down. "It''s a pity that you didn''t go to the battlefield with your tricks." "My legs are paralyzed; if I went then I would die." Zenith shook his head, "With your ability of ying tricks, then you can just sit at the back and strategize how to win even being a thousand miles away from the battlefield. We don''tck people on the battlefield; we justck your capability of cunning." Jack was speechless. Was this an insult or apliment? Zenith suddenly chuckled, "However, you are still very young. Although you possess this token of ''Juan'' generation. Within the organization, you must be at the same rank as those old members in Grand Freemasons, but to get Grand Freemason to confront the Hughes family, how can you really be sure they will help you?" "I''m very confident about it." Jack gave a profound smile, "I mean, you are the highly esteemed leader of the Dragon Cavalry and the legendary Killer God. After answered my phone call, didn''t youe in a fighter ne?" Zenith was taken aback. Jack rubbed his nose, his smile became more profound, "Although I don''t know why you all think I am worth so much and promoted me to the second highest position. However what I do know is that you both think the same, and with this being the case, does it make sense to think whether I''m sure you would help me or not?" "Ah, you really are an insidious cunt!" Zenith cursed with a smile. Jack grinned, "However now I am extremely sure that even with the power you two have you believe that I am worth this price and therefore feel it''s worth it to confront the Hughes family." Zenith nodded and gave a weird smile, "Do you want to know why?'' His eyes were glistening, as if attempting to tease a child''s curiosity. But Jack shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want to know." Zenith frowned and immediately lost all interest. Chapter 674 An Old Woman and a Girl Inside the airport on the outskirts of the city. There was a broadcast announcement, stating that all flights were suspended for half an hour. Inside the airport, the concourse was full of people voicing their discontent. "What''s going on? I am still busy with catching my next show, why are all the flights suddenly suspended?" "There''s a multi-million contract just waiting for me to sign!" "What the hell are you guys doing? You must have a reason even if you are suspending a flight. But you just forced it, I can sue you for it!" The crowd was furious. Even the airport staffs also looked disbelieved. Every flight was suspended so abruptly which were not informed in advance and was announced directly on the spot through the announcement in the airport. But with the staff''s utmost qualities, they were able to reassure every passenger that was affected despite feeling irritated themselves. "Oh, Granny, it''s so annoying. All the flights are suspended." Inside the VIP lounge, there was a pretty, a little girl with a naive look, was frustrated and walking back to an old woman''s side. Her face was pinkish, her facial features were straight and delicate as if they were painted. Her eyes despite obvious oriental appearance, the colour of pupils was as blue as the deep sea. The girl tugged her two ponytails and sat impatiently next to the old woman, "They are all suspended for no reason at all." "Jenny, couldn''t you wait for a little longer?" The old woman slowly opened her eyes. Even though she was scolding her, you could feel that her eyes and demeanour were all doting towards the girl. "Alright, I know." The girl pursed her lips and nodded. She became bored and picked up a newspaper and read it. To her dismay, a whole page of the newspaper was just about one person. "Zenith Harol..." The girl squeezed her lips and turned her head towards the old woman, "Grandma, is this Zenith Harol really as powerful as the newspaper says?" "No." the old woman shook her head with a smile. Despite her hunched body and face full of age spots and wrinkles, her eyes still shone brightly. There was a radiance in her that was out of her age. Sure enough! The girl''s heart dawned on her and she said in despise, "Nowadays newspaper just like to exaggerate. A little merit when portrayed by the media it became a monstrous feat." "Jenny, don''t be so presumptuous." The old woman patted the girl''s head dotingly, "What I mean is that Zenith is not as powerful as the media portrayed, but... rather, he is more powerful than what is reported!" What?! The girl''s pinkish face filled with astonishment. Looking at the old woman incredulously, "No way!" the old woman smiled, her gaze became deep as if she was recalling some memories. "The world only knows the legend of Zenith. But what they don''t know is that the report was already suppressing Zenith''s merits. So that it wouldn''t cause too much of amotion" "Three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry led by Zenith settled the Northern Territory. They made the once chaotic warzone Northern Territory be a peacefulnd. Every year, under themand of Zenith, the Dragon Cavalry pushed millions of barbarians out of the Northern Territory. Forging the Great Wall of the Northern Territory with flesh and blood! The girl''s blue eyes were filled with astonishment, and her lips were slightly opened. Three hundred thousand men stopped millions of barbarians? And with flesh and blood, fighting against an army with firearms with only cold weapons. Was it even possible? The old woman''s words continued on, speaking in a leisurely tone. "Zenith once broke into the city of barbarians with his spear and his horse. He killed so much that the corpse piled up to a mountain. And single-handedly brought down the whole city, that battle made him the ultimate warrior that killed hundred thousand people!" "This can''t be!" The girl eximed, which immediately drew the attention of everyone in the VIP lounge. With her tongue spitting out, the girl scowled and smiled apologetically at the people around her. But the horror in her heart remained unsettling. Her blue eyes stared widely at the old woman in disbelief, "Grandma, what nonsense are you talking about? One man single-handedly brought down a whole city? And killed a hundred thousand people? That was simply impossible, as human strength was limited. Even if all those people stood there for him to kill one by one, it would never be possible." "No one believed it, but he did it." The old woman said calmly, "In that battle, everyone thought Zenith would probably be dead. But when the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry troops arrived in the city, they were greeted by a wide-open gate and a mountain of corpses with rivers of blood. And Zenith was sitting on top of the city gate, holding his spear!" "It was also that battle that established Zenith''s unassable position as the battle-hardened spirit of the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry." The sound of the old woman was still echoing in her ears. The girl was already confused and stunned. Eventually, she understood somewhat why her grandmother had said that the report was not true. She couldn''t believe it even though when she heard it from her grandmother herself. Not to mention, the ordinary people reading the news.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The three hundred thousand fought against millions was astonishing enough. A single person raided a city, killed hundred thousand men which were unattainable for an ordinary individuals. In the minds of a typical human, these were impossible to achieve. "Is Zenith Harol even a human?" The girl mumbled; her words were not in the slightest way derogatory. Instead was shocked to the point that her mind was nk and was truly overwhelmed. "He is a real living legend, a God who could make all forces ally with." The old woman''s eyes twinkled and her words were somewhat emotional. "How about our Kool family..." The girl asked. "He wouldn''t ept us." the old woman shook her head helplessly. A statement that left the girl bewildered and puzzled. Shocked by Zenith''s unparalleled feats, the girl''s eye slowly gazed into the distance. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, it was possible to see the runway. And at that moment, all aircraft were grounded. The entire airport runway as if the pause button had been pressed. Suddenly. The girl''s eyes lit up as she saw a fighter jet descended from the sky. The fighter jet was fierce-looking and very aggressive. It looked as if a falcon descended, as it swooped down. The Five-pawed Dragon Fighter painted on the fusge of the aircraft reflected the glow of the autumn sunset. A dominating presence, like the arrival of a king. This instantly made all the aircraft dull. "Five-pawed Dragon!?" The girl blurted out. The old woman hunched body shook violently as she looked up immediately. Her eyes were filled with shock, "Five-pawed Dragon g, it''s Zenith''s personal aircraft!" Rumble! These words made the girl stood rooted. She covered her mouth incredulously and almost shouted, "Oh my, we just mentioned him and he actually appeared in front of us... Grandma, isn''t Zenith settling the Northern Territory, why is he doing here in this little remote ce?" But the old woman couldn''t care to answer. Instead, she got up quickly despite her ageing body. As she leaned on her crutches and walked to the window. For a moment, you could feel her gaze was extremelyplicated. And the girl quickly realized, also got up and rushed to the window. As heroes would most likely attract females. Especially when the girl was only 20 years old. It was prime of her time to admire someone. It was natural to be curious enough to catch a glimpse of Zenith''s face. By the time the girl ran to the window, the Five-pawed Dragon fighter had stopped and the hatch doors opened. Only when the girl saw the figure that was first to leave the cabin made her confused. "Grandma, Zenith is a crippled person in a wheelchair?" The girl couldn''t hide her disappointment on her face as she asked this. The next moment. The old woman''s eyes shone, frowned as she said in a stern voice, "That''s... Jack Hughes!" Chapter 675 Someone Blocked the Way "Jack..."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The girl''s expression changed drastically. With her gaze fell on the wheelchair quickly, on the person pushing the wheelchair, "That''s Zenith?" The girl looked at Jack Zenith in astonishment under the sunset. The curiosity about the glimpse of the legendary had disappeared right at that moment. All that was left was deep shock. As the leader of Dragon Cavalry leading 300000 people, Zenith, who was described nearly like a God. Pushing a wheelchair for a disabled person? "Why do the two of them have such rtionship?" The old woman stared at the Five-pawed Dragon Fighter with aplicated nce and muttered in a deep voice. After Zenith sent Jack off the ne, he turned and boarded the ne. The fighter ne roared and went straight into the sky. And Jack also quietly left the airport. Leaving the old woman and the girl in the VIP lounge stunned for long while standing in front of the French window. Until the boarding call from the airport was heard in the lounge. The grandmother and grandchild had their head cleared. "Jenny, let''s go back to the Kool family." The old woman looked gloomy, but not as calm as before. No one knew how much her mood was affected after seeing the scene just now. Not even this girl who was called "Jenny"knew. She was just following, apanying her grandmother for vacation. As she was still young, she did not have to interfere much about the family matters. "Grandma, I remember you travelling this far for Jack, right?" Jenny blinked her blue eyes, this was the only thing she knew for this trip. "Let''s go home." The old woman kept walking. "It suddenly became weird." Jenny shrugged, she looked back at the runway where the Five-pawed Dragon Fighternded and stuck out her tongue, then whispered, "This trip is worthwhile as we managed to see the legendary Zenith; and as for Jack, he is good looking, too bad he is disabled, ugh..." Jenny nced at the direction where Jack left in his wheelchair just now with a sigh, then quickly followed the old woman. Following the take-off of the Five-pawed Dragon Fighter from the suburban airport, the airport resumed to normal operations. All the passengers were still irritated, but with the generouspensation from the airport, their anger disappeared. No one knew what had happened just now. Very few people saw the Five-pawed Dragon Fighter. Everything started in a sudden, and disappeared without people knowing. If it was known to all passengers that the God of War from the Northern Zenith had arrived at the airport, then it would be a different scenario in the airport. Rolls-Royce returned to TM Vi district. It was silent in the car. But Mr. Ward, who was driving, could hardly hide his joy. He already knew everything that had happened in the Hughes Family through his people. While being pleasantly surprised, what was more shocking was Jack''s actions this time. Not only did he kill Killian from the Hughes Family, he also had a back up. He managed to leave safely with Zenith''s protection. Mr. Ward had never thought of such n himself. He felt shocked and surprised at the same time. Mr. Ward looked at Jack in the back row through the rear-view mirror, and his gaze gradually became deeply relieved. The young master''s growth shocked Mr. Ward. When Mr. Ward first got in touch with Jack, his personalities and abilities were all impressive for Mr. Ward. With the rapid growth of Jack, even Mr. Ward found him admirable. He had grown in leaps and bounds that he became very flexible and bendable when it came to different situations. Being the one witnessing Jack''s growth, Mr. Ward could not help but sighed with emotion; the transfo ation was too quick! "Mr. Ward, what are you thinking?" Jack asked with a smile after sensing Mr. Ward''s gaze. Mr. Ward beamed and replied, "I feel very grateful about your growth, you are well deserved to be the number one in the world!" Jack chuckled but did not respond. On the contrary, his expression became solemn. All the transformations were formed after the hardships. Before metamorphosis, the butterfly was also trapped in a dark cocoon. Ever since he could remember, his mother and he lived a poor life, but they never gave up. Even when he was young, he clenched his teeth against the outsiders who called him "bastard", he grew up firmly despite all the swearing by the others. Being left in the dark and moving towards light, he kept growing. It would only take a moment, a sentence or a thing to change a person. What more to say when Jack...had experienced darkness for twenty over years. Putting aside the predicament when meeting Mr. Ward. Only emphasizing on the ability and career. Even if Mr. Ward did not show up, he could be the vice president of the real estatepany. Although he has been helping his boss, but he would spread his wings and fly high once he found an opportunity. The appearance of Mr. Ward, the appearance of his father. Fastened the time for him to spread his wings and fly high, and... flying up as high as the moon and stars. "How''s Yael? Jack turned aside from the topic. Mr. Ward was taken aback for a moment, and said helplessly, "Still in ICU, Brent is also there, they are in a stable state now, but..." Speaking of this, Mr. Ward paused. "Vinna Vaughn?" Jack raised his brows and asked. The only one that was unpredictable in the family was only Vinna for now. Daisy was worried about Brent, but everyone knew, Daisy could hold it. But Vinna, she would explode anytime like a Bangalore. "Well, that girl is drowned and haggard now; she stays in the hospital all day without eating, drinking and sleeping." Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, "You headed straight to the Hughes Family after speaking with me early in the morning, I couldn''t stop you, so I could only support from the back end. Vinna had not slept for a minute, did not drink any water or eat anything." Jack frowned, "Go home first, I''ll visit Amber then head to LJ Hospital." It was an undeniable fact that Yael had be paralyzed. But even the greatest doctors from medical field could not figure out when he would wake up. Jack also firmly believed that Yael would wake up, but Vinna''s current state was clearly in a rivalry with herself. If she continued being like this, it would only bring harm to her own body. Jack had to take care of this matter as well. It was already dark when the car arrived nearby TM Vi District. The street lights were turned on. Rolls-Royce was being driven up the winding road. Jack closed his eyes and fell asleep on the way back. This trip was not only exhausting; he could also be dead without the early nning, the presence of Dragon Cavalry and Grand Freemasons. Not to mention about Jack himself, even Patrick could not protect him. Crunch! A sudden stop caused Jack to wake up abruptly from his sleep. "What''s happening?" Mr. Ward, who was driving turned gloomy, "Someone blocked the way." Jack raised his eyes subconsciously, and his gaze filled with chills immediately. Chapter 676 Whose Force was That? On the mountain road.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The light was dim. Making all the shadows appear long. An old ck Nissan car was parked in the middle of the mountain road, with dim halogen lights. Jack got his chilly gaze fixed on the person in the car. Click! The Nissan door opened, and the man walked down slowly to the Rolls-Royce. "Young master..." Mr. Ward looked cold and asked for Jack''s opinion. Before he finished his sentence. Jack said, "Wind down the window." After the window got wound down, a hoarse and old voice was heard. "I''m here to exin to you." Staring at the person outside the window, Jack looked firm then twitched his mouth and sneered, "Do you want to apologize insincerely again like in LJ Hospital?" The person standing outside the car was the mysterious person! "LJ Hospital?" Mr. Ward was horrified, his eyes full of terror. The mysterious man had been to LJ Hospital before? "Come down, I''ll exin to you." The mysterious man sounded rough and croaky, but with strong determination. Mr. Ward looked serious and was about to refute. The mysterious man seemed to have expected Mr. Ward''s reaction; he said coldly, "I''m not going to harm him, if I have the intention, two of you are not my opponents. There''s no way you can run to on this mountain road." The cold words revealed an extremely strong self-confidence. However, for Jack who had experienced such horror from this mysterious man before, softened his expression at the exact moment. "Mr. Ward, let me down. I want to see what else can he exin." With the help of Mr. Ward and the mysterious man, Jack got out from the car. The mysterious man pushed Jack into the darkness beside him. Mr. Ward stopped in front of the car, he was worried about Jack and he wanted to chase after him. But he stopped abruptly after two steps. He...had also seen the mysterious man''s trick before. Like what the mysterious man said, if he really wanted to do something, Jack and him together would not be his opponents. They would be at absolute lose. The mysterious man would not do anything to undermine Jack yet. Mr. Ward raised his head, looking at Jack and the mysterious man drifting away. Under the dim light, their shadows seemed longer and longer. Mr. Ward frowned slightly, with his sight fixed on the mysterious person. He sensed familiarity deep down his heart. Mr. Ward could also see that the mysterious person had been disguised all over his body. So, this sense of familiarity was also vague. The night wind was breezy. It was cold and autumnal. Jack was sitting in a wheelchair and did not ask the mysterious man where they were heading to. As the two moved forward, they maintained silent in a strange way. Finally, When the wheelchair reached a streetmp, the mysterious man stopped atst. He moved beside Jack and sat on the floor. He took out two cigarettes, passed one to Jack and slowly lit another one by himself. Jack smoked quietly after he lit his cigarette. In fact, he rarely smoked anymore as Amber did not like the smell of cigarette, and also he did not want to affect the health of Amber and his child. Smoke curled up. The figures of Jack and the mysterious man became shorter. As the smoke rose, they were as quiet as thembs. Finally, a cigarette burned out. The mysterious man said, "About Yael and your wife, I did y a part, and I''d like to apologize to you." Indeed! A fake apology! A disdainful smile was drawn at the corner of Jack''s mouth; he flicked the cigarette butt away and remained silent. "But please believe me, I am really not apologising hypocritically as you thought." The mysterious man shrugged, his old and hoarse voice made every word of him seemed to be said out hard, "The reason why I apologize is because I was not there at the time and failed to protect them." "Protect?" Jack''s smile disappeared, with a deep gaze, he looked at the mysterious man suspiciously, "You mean, you have always been near us and protecting us secretly?" "Yes!" The mysterious man nodded, "If not you think on the way to North, I could really foresee anything and appeared around you when you were in danger?" Jack was stunned. In a daze, he recalled about what happened when they were heading to the North. Brent, Mr. Ward and he were being chased by two helicopters and there was no way out, pushing them to a desperate situation. And that was the truth, If it were not for the mysterious person who suddenly appeared at that time, the three of them would have been dead at the North. To be honest, Jack had never forgotten about the incident. It was also because of this, Jack''s impression towards the mysterious man had changed and became confusing. He was bemused and could note to a conclusion about the mysterious person, was he a good man or a bad man? He was stuck in the blind alley of doubts. And now, the mysterious man has always been protecting them secretly? The surroundings are still and silent. While looking at the mysterious man''s gaze, Jack''s brows furrowed. Everything about the mysterious man appeared on his mind again. However, it was still asplicated as before. The cooling night breeze. Gently blowing Jack''s hair and clothes. The mysterious man did not seem to be in a hurry. Seeing that Jack had never reacted, he turned his head and lit a cigarette on his own and started smoking. "Wait!" Jack suddenly appeared very serious, his brows stretched out, and his eyes staring at the mysterious man, "You''re lying!" "What lie?" the mysterious man dangled his cigarette and looked back at Jack. "If you have been protecting us, it would be me who got hurt in this incident, not my wife and Yael!" Jack''s eyes were burning, and he caught a key point in his chaotic thought. It was this key point that made him think the mysterious man was lying. And the fundamental cause was that he hurt Chattis in the capital city, which led the Twelve Golden Guard kidnapping on the mountain road. Brent and the Twelve Golden Guard were seriously injured and admitted to ICU from the fight. If the mysterious man had been protecting them in secret, he should have appeared that time. The final straw was cut off by him; there would not be incidents like Amber being kidnapped and Yael losing his life anymore. Even if Jack had to react at thest minute, it should be him who went over, not Yael. But The mysterious man sneered and his words were cold, "How can you be so stupid?" Jack was shocked. "I have been protecting you in secret. Do you have any idea about who do I want to prevent you from?" Boom! In just one sentence, Jack finally realized in an instant. He was not dumb; he could get what the mysterious man meant by that. What the mysterious man meant was that there were other people who were coveting him in the dark, and the mysterious man had been guarding against those people! "How can you forget about the incident at the North so quickly?" the mysterious man asked. Jack''s pupils tightened, "Who are those people?"???????????????? Chapter 677 In Deep Shit The voice echoed on the valley of the mountains. Even Mr. Ward, who was quite a distance away, was surprised. However, he managed to suppress his urge to rush forward. The night wind was blowing strongly. Jack widened his eyes. His expression showed a tiny hint of anger. This trip to the North intended to entrust the Hunter Family to send in a request for the assassination of George on the Dark Net Assassin Squad. This mission would get him in deep waters if it weren''t aplished well, and Jack had been extra careful throughout the process. He even hid the information about his returning flight. But he was still hunted down in the North! And it was a hunt that happened without any signs of warning! He had never forgotten about this incident. Mr. Ward and Jeweline Group had investigated it before too, but their efforts were all in vain. It was just like the two helicopters which appeared out of nowhere, and also the assassination which happened at Hunter''s Residence. It was all to kill him. But...could it be possible? It seemed that he was targeted by someone hiding in the dark and was ready to strike anytime at him. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling. "I know that you suspected me as the person who assassinated you back in at Hunter''s Residence, right?" The mysterious person turned around and changed the topic. His words riled Jack up even more, causing him to breathe a little heavier. It wasn''t a proper response, but silence often meant that the other party was right. In fact, that was what Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent thought initially. It was because Brent came back injured after he chased the person out. There were only few people who could get Brent injured in a one-to-one fight. When the Twelve Golden Guard wanted to kidnap Jack, Brent had fought them with all his might. However, they still managed to get a hold of Jack but after sacrificing three of their men''s lives. That was why Jack, Mr. Ward and Brent thought that the mysterious man was the killer. But after that, the helicopter incident happened. The mysterious person appeared to rescue them, and it had once again put their assumptions to an end. "So you really thought that I was the killer." The man took a puff of a cigarette and exhaled the thick smoke as he said in a mncholy tone, "Forget about the previous incident for the time being, but I was indeed careless this time around." This time, he did not pause between his words. Nor did he beat around the bush. Instead, he went straight to the point. "When you and Brent were robbed, I was dealing with the opponent." "When I managed to leave ande back, it was already toote. Brent was also sent to the hospital by then." "Afterwards, I did not look for you but stayed here to watch over the TM Vi District because I knew that they would be going after Amber." The mysterious man paused for a moment then threw a sideway nce at Jack. Even if the man had his face covered with a mask, Jack could tell that he was angry just by looking into his eyes. Since he didn''t exin, Jack would dig around the reason behind his fury as well.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What he needed to know now was the whole story! The man continued, "Indeed, my guess was right. But I never expected to see George at all." "When the other party was about to attack your wife, I stopped them, and it was during this process that George appeared and brought Amber away. After that, I wanted to save her, but George was even more difficult to deal withpared to the hidden force, which I was still dealing with." A long heave of sigh was heard. The man then raised his hand and rubbed his face, "I didn''t expect that Yael would sacrifice his life in return for Amber''s in the end. If I had predicted George''s move and made preparations, this wouldn''t have happened." Jack was stunned. He never expected that there would be such a variable in this story. ording to the mysterious man, George was indeed unpredictable. He was lucky to have found the right timing and took the advantage to seed while the other party and the mysterious man were busy dealing with each other. In fact, forget about the mysterious person. Even Jack and Mr. Ward never thought that George to pull off an act of revenge as such. And because of that, Jack was unable to retort any of the exnations made by the mysterious person. So...the man was their ally? Jack frowned as his eyes filled with doubt. Ever since he was young, he was far more mature than most people because of his personal experience. On top of that, he was trained to read through people after working in the real estate industry for three years. However, when Jack was facing the mysterious man, all his skills seemed to have disappeared. He couldn''t understand the man he was talking to at all. It was as if the mysterious person had disguised himself with some sort of magic. Jack was unable to grasp his true thoughts and emotions at all. He sucked in a deep breath. Then, Jack asked, "Fine, I''ll believe what you said. But I still have a question." "What is it?", The mysterious man threw his cigar to the ground. "Who are you, really?" "Is that important?" The man chuckled. "Of course it is!" Jack nodded without any hesitation, and his gaze was determined, "I believe that nothing goodes free to us in life. Simrly, I believe that all good deeds are done with the hope of getting something in return, unless it involves our family. You appeared out of nowhere after what happened to the Powell Family." "Then, you''re almost always involved in all the major events which followed suit. If you''re here to help me and to protect me, then I really can''t figure out the reason as to why a stranger would be kind to me till this point." As Jack was speaking, the mysterious man stood up and stretched. "That''s not important!'' He waved and headed towards the Nissan car as he muttered, "I have no choice. You''ll know it when the timees." Jack frowned. As he watched the man leave, Jack felt as if stones were filling up in his chest. He felt suffocated. There was even a ball of fury that was rushing to the top of his head. The man came and said so much, but it was all about Amber and Yael? Crack... Jack clenched his hands into fists as his knuckles cracked. Soon, the car drove down the hill into the distance. When the car drove past Jack, the mysterious person even pressed on the car horn. Mr. Ward approached Jack and asked in confusion, "Young Master, what dd you guys talk about?" "He came to apologize. I''ll tell you about it on the way." Jack exhaled heavily. The appearance of the mysterious person relieved him of a few matters, but he still felt suffocated by a few other issues. On the way back, Jack told Mr. Ward everything about the conversation he had earlier on. Although he was just telling Mr. Ward what had happened, it was evident that he was absent-minded. His mind was full of doubts for the mysterious person. Now, he understood clearly about Amber and Yael''s incident. But another greater doubt of his was still prevalent. For instance, who was the mysterious person? Or who was the hidden force in the dark that was always waiting to strike upon him? It was all unpredictable. Jack felt his throat tightened, and it was even difficult for him to breathe. He lowered the car window and tried to take in two deep breaths. Then, he slumped into the wheelchair and said weakly, "Mr. Ward, why do I feel that this is not about me fighting to be the head of the Hughes Family anymore? It''s all getting messier."00000 Chapter 678 Putting On A Wedding Dress? Holding Flowers In Your Hands? When the haze above the skies shrouded, the strong beams of light became insignificant. That was Jack''s exact emotions at this moment. He thought that he was after the crown and the throne as the head of the family, as well as the majestic glory that belonged to his mother, himself, and Amber. However, now that Jack thought about it, he discovered that his so-called goal was just something insignificant. Now...the haze was beginning to drown out the light. An invisible force was pushing them into a deeper pool of mess! Even Mr. Ward fell into a long period of silence as his mind filled up with doubts. The Rolls-Royce was driven into the vi. After the car came to a stop, Mr. Ward said seriously, "Perhaps, only the Old Master knows about this..." "Forget it." Jack shook his head. A smile suddenly appeared on his face, recing his solemn expression from earlier, "We will fight whateveres in our way. Although we''re getting deeper into the mess, but once we conquer this, we will be the kings." Mr. Ward looked at Jack in surprise. Did he calm down this quickly? Mr. Ward too, was anxious after hearing Jack''s long sigh on the valley of the mountains earlier. It was still affecting him until now. "Let''s go in." Mr. Ward then helped Jack get down the car. When the both of them entered the vi, the living room was still brightly lit. Sounds wereing from the kitchen. At this time, the sliding door opened. Amber, with a pot of soup, walked into the dining room. "Why are you still cooking at this hour?" Jack couldn''t help but reprimanded Amber, then looked at her big belly. He couldn''t bear to see her tiring herself out. Recently, many terrible things had happened. Everyone was having a hard time, and so was Amber. Moreover, she was pregnant now. The process of pregnancy itself was painful and exhausting enough. On top of the emotional distress which happened recently, Amber was definitely suffering more than the rest. "I''m fine." Amber then let out a smile, "It''s still early. Vinna is still in the hospital, and she hasn''t been eating much, so Daisy and I prepared ginseng soup for her." Daisy then came out from the kitchen too. She saw Jack and was about to greet him, but upon seeing his expression, she swallowed her words again. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Amber walked to Jack''s side, lifted her slender finger then brushed the bridge of his nose as sheughed. "Hey idiot, stop looking so gloomy. I''m not so fragile, and I need to move around too, right?" "I''m worried that you''ll tire yourself out." Jack said in a concerned voice, the expression on his face became a little gentler. "Daisy is here. I''ll be fine." Amber smiled before she turned around and headed towards the kitchen again, "We made extra. I''ll get you a bowl of soup. I made it myself after Daisy told me the tricks to cooking it. You better like it." Amber''s joke managed to ease the awkward situation a little. Jack sighed helplessly as he watched Amber enter the kitchen. His heart ached for her. "That idiot, she has suffered too much because of me." Jack thought to himself. The soup was thick and had a strong aroma of ginseng. It was obvious that Amber had put in effort into cooking it. Before this, Amber was a girl who didn''t know how to cook at all. The only thing she knew how to do in the kitchen was to boil water. With Amber''s expectant gaze on him, Jack gave her a thumbs up and praised her for the job well done. Later, the four of them headed towards LJ Hospital. They had a casual chat along the way. Amber did not question Jack as to why he wasn''t around the whole day. This made him feel more at ease. If Amber knew that he went to the Hughes Family to kill someone, and almost got himself killed as well, she probably would start to cry again. At LJ Hospital. A lot of ces were silent during the night. However, the hospital was an exception. It was a ce where lives came and went at any time of the day. Jack did not head to the ICU immediately. Instead, he brought the rest to Lyndall''s ward first. It was only 9 p.m., so Lyndall wasn''t asleep yet. He was reading the newspaper in his room. "Amber made ginseng soup. Have some."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jack smiled. Lyndall was a little surprised at the sight of Jack. But he managed to regain hisposure in an instant, smiling as he nodded, "Sure." Jack knew the reason behind his change of expression earlier. In fact, Lyndall was the first person who knew about Jack''s intention to kill. Jack waved his hand, signaling Mr. Ward, Amber and Daisy to head to the ICU first. When the three of them left, the room was silent for a few moments before Jack smiled and said. "You didn''t think I would be back this quick, did you?" Lyndall nodded, "I thought things would be difficult to deal with and that you would be badly injured if you even managed toe back." He was honest. Even as the man who ruled over LD City, Lyndall knew little about the Hughes Family. To him, the Hughes Family was one that stood at the top of the pyramid, far away from the ordinary citizens. Inparison, he was just a lowlife at best that the Hughes Family would not even care for, although he was the underground king of LD City. "Then why didn''t you stop me?" Jack joked. "I knew I couldn''t do that. That was why I followed you too." Lyndall shrugged as a hint of fear emerged in his eyes. He must have remembered the monstrous aura Jack emitted at that time. A momentter, he added, "If it were me, I would make the same choice too. It''s just that our brothers are different." After letting out a long sigh, Lyndall smiled dejectedly, "You and your brothers can die for each other. As for me, I can take a bullet for my brothers, but they might be the ones who shot that gun." "Try the soup." Jack waved his hand and joked again, "My wife made this even when she is pregnant. Before this, she only knew how to boil water. This is the first time she made this, so you better give her some goodments." Lyndall smiled, picked up the bowl and took a sip. Immediately, a look of surprise emerged on his face. "It''s delicious!" "Then you drink more of it. I''ll go to the ICU first." Jack said nothing else and wheeled himself out of the ward in satisfaction. As soon as he opened the door, Lyndall''s voice sounded from behind. "I''ve made the arrangements at LD City. There would be no underground kings in the future." "Good." Jack smiled then left the room. Lyndall''s gaze was serious as he smiled too. He knew that his identity as the underground kind had always been taboo for Jack. After all, it wasn''t a glory status to have. It wasn''t that Jack minded Lyndall, but just his identity. Lyndall knew clearly that his identity might be seen as glorious and admirable to the people of LD City, but it was nothing at all to the wealthy and affluent families. It was just...another lowlife to them. Outside the ICU. When Jack arrived, he saw Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf sitting at one side. As for Amber and Daisy, they were sitting by Vinna. Vinna held the bowl of soup in her hands, but it was obvious that her mind was elsewhere. She wasn''t moving, and herplexion was pallid. Jack frowned and wheeled himself to Vinna. Vinna never noticed that Jack was here. Instead, Amber shook her head at him. Jack took a look at the soup in Vinna''s hand. It seemed that she hadn''t drunk it at all. He frowned, "You are not waiting for him to wake up. You are just torturing yourself. Don''t you want him to put on your wedding dress and let you hold flowers in your hands after he wakes up?" Chapter 679 That day…I Won’t Lose! A deep voice. But it was like a sharp needle touching the heartstrings of the dazed Vinna Vaughn. Vinna''s weak and exhausted body trembled slightly. Her hollow eyes started to focus again. She looked slowly at Jack. "Eat well, sleep well and live well," he said with a frown. "We will wait together for Yael to wake up and wee the day when you will wear a wedding dress and hold flowers in your hand." "He doesn''t want to marry me." Vinna forced a bitter smile. Jack''s eyes were sharp, "If he doesn''t want to marry you, I will make him marry. If he refuses, I will incite him." "Puff!" Vinna''s fragile body was still trembling lightly and a smile finally appeared on her haggard and tired face. As she smiled, her expression also became very resolute. She lowered her head, held up the soup cup and drank it spoon by spoon. Seeing that scene, Amber Knight and the others felt relieved, and they secretly breathed a deep sigh of relief. Especially Amber. She personally experienced suffering and sadness, so she could understand Vinna''s pain at that time. When a person was so painful that she did not even want to eat and preserve body''s basic functions, the longer it took, the worse the consequences would be. It was like that time when she almost copsed and lost her baby because of the desperation for Jack. "Take your time. We have brought a lot." Amber gently rubbed Vinna''s back and said softly, "What do you want to eatter? I will go back and make it for you." She spoke very softly, as the same way an elder sister would speak to her younger sister. Vinna, whose eyes were shining again, drank two cups of chicken soup one after another but refused to eat more. Jack and the others didn''t force her anymore, it was already enough that, at that moment, she was able to drink something. "Go home with Daisy and have a rest. I will make Lone Wolf keep watching here." Jack''s voice was emphatic, he didn''t give anyone the slightest chance to refuse, but directly issued an order. "Thank you, Jack." Vinna hesitated for a few seconds, and then nodded in response. Ms. Hill helped Vinna to walk outside the hospital. Jack and the other three remained where they were, waiting for Lone Wolf toe. "Could you have a better attitude towards Vinna?" Amber rebuked Jack. For her, Jack''s attitude towards Vinna was really too cold. Jack shook his head, "Vinna is struggling with herself, if we don''t push down her stubbornness, persuading her with good words will not give any results." "I..." Amber wanted to argue. Jack raised his brows and smiled jokingly, "Just tell me, you and Daisy have been persuading her for such a long time, what you got?" Amber was immediately stunned. She and Ms. Hill tried to console Vinna for a long time, but not only she didn''t feel relieved, she also cried desperately several times. "Mrs. Hughes, Young Master is right." Mr. Ward smiled and agreed. He experienced the own pain and hardship in his life, so he could understand Vinna''s feelings, but when Jack suddenly entered the Hughes Family, he felt anxious. On the other side, he also had to control the operations of all the enterprises under Jack. Therefore, at that time, it was difficult for him to straighten Vinna out. Amber nodded and suddenly realized. Jack turned his head and looked at Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, Yael had an ident, has Amelia Quinn been informed?" Mr. Ward shook his head, "That''s a serious issue. In the Quinn Family, Yael and Amelia depend on each other. I don''t dare to inform Amelia without authorization." Jack nodded in silence. The entire Quinn Family has long been decayed, and each member of the Quinn Family took advantage of others'' misfortune. They forced outstanding people like Yael and Amelia to go away from the Family. It made they cut off their rtion eventually. The only true love that existed in the Quinn Family was that between the two siblings, Yael and Amelia. Yael became in a vegetative state, and the blow to Amelia caused by that news would be no less hard than that of Vinna. Anyway. After hesitating, Jack said, "Tell Amelia what happened." Mr. Ward hesitated, "Young Master, what about waiting for a while? Wait until Yaeles out from the ICU." Jack shook his head, "We have to tell her sooner orter. What''s more, if you don''t tell Amelia, seeing Yael who still doesn''t go back to the Quinn Family to take charge of the financialpany, she will perceive something." "Tell Amelia directly so that she will be mentally prepared. For some time in the future, she will be in charge of thepany alone." After a pause, Jack frowned and his eyes became colder. "It would be also good for Amelia to be psychologically ready to suppress all those profiteers in the Quinn Family. Now that Yael has fallen down, those people will be ready to make trouble." Hearing those words, Mr. Ward no longer hesitated, and nodded in response, "I will inform her right now." Watching Mr. Ward leaving, Jack rubbed his face sadly, he was really helpless for the Quinn Family. If possible, he would first directly disintegrate the Quinn Family, and give full power to Yael and Amelia. However, the two wealthiest families, the Quinn and the Burton, were totally different. One was at the peak of its power while the other one was deteriorating day by day. It was possible to disintegrate the Burton Family, but the same method would not have been enough to destroy the Quinn Family. That also created the current awkward situation, with fierce enemies waiting all around! When Yale was present, he could still suppress everyone in the Quinn Family with his firm oppression. Now that he copsed, Amelia was alone and it was difficult for her to suppress the Quinn Family. Amelia''s character was inherently soft. Otherwise, thepany she established at the beginning would not have beenpletely taken by the Quinn Family''s members, and she would not have been kicked to the edge of the Family. Now Jack was still unsure about if the Quinn Family should be suppressed and controlled by Amelia alone. "What are you worried about?" Amber''s gentle question sounded in his ear. Jack shook his head, "It''s all right. When Lone Wolfes, we will go back home. I''m a bit tired." He had no intention of telling Amber what he was worried about. If a man could not even handle that kind of pressure, how could he give his loved one a sense of happiness and security?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Soon, Mr. Ward came back and said with a gloomy expression, "Amelia has already started to arrange the work and she shoulde over tomorrow." "That girl is so smart." Jack smiled quickly, whoever strikes first prevails, and whoever strikeste fails. Arrangement in advance could help Amelia to better suppress the Quinn Family. When she was at college, she established a sessfulpany, so there were no doubts about her ability. When Lone Wolf arrived, Jack, Amber and Mr. Ward also returned home. Late at night. In the bedroom, themp beside the bed glowed with dim yellow light. Amber cuddled in Jack''s arms like a kitten, while Jack hugged and softly stroked Amber''s belly. "The baby should being out soon, right?" "Well, the estimated due date should be before Dad''s birthday, not far away," Amber said. Jack looked startled. After, his expression became very determined. He smiled and said, "Just in time, at that moment our family of three will enter gloriously the Hughes Family and the glory of you and the baby will shine brightly by then." Amber stared at Jack with prating eyes. She smiled slightly, "Okay." "That day, not only I will be celebrating father''s birthday, not only I will take my baby to see his grandfather, but it will also be the moment when everyone''s jaw will drop." Jack looked very resolute. While whispering, he lowered his head and kissed softly Amber''s forehead, "For you, the baby and also my mom, that day...I won''t lose!" Chapter 680 Killian’s Ambition It waste in the night and all was quiet at the Hughes residence. Inside the traditionally decorated bedroom. Madam Hughes finally regained her consciousness. She had been unconscious for an entire day and Madam Hughes was still fuming and upset. Carter and Killian had been by her bedside watching over her. Madam Hughes had vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed due to her extreme anger. Her sudden ckout rmed the entire Hughes family. After a flurry ofmotion, they finally calmed down as the doctors confirmed that Madam Hughes did not sustain any severe injuries. "Carter, did we be the butt of the joke among all the noble families after what happened today?" Madam asked. Carter replied solemnly, "Yes Mother, there were some. But after we exined that it was Zenith who caused George''s death, it had suppressed some of the ridicule." Madam Hughes smiled on hearing this and replied with tears in her eyes, "What a tragic joke! One of our Hughes family potential heirs had been killed and we required an outsider to help us through this crisis... what absurd logic is this?" Carter and Killian frowned and intensely resented the oue of what had happened. All of the Hughes family members had always been high and mighty. Although in terms of history, the Hughes family could not be considered as a Long Thriving Noble Family, however, its influence and prowess had already far surpassed the typical Long Thriving Noble Family. After being privileged for so long, everyone was upset and unable to ept when something like that happened so suddenly. No one could even anticipate the turn of events that Zenith would appear and overpower the entire event. What Patrick said was like a huge hand that suppressed the fury of the authority holders. The authority holders immediately weighed the benefits of Jack''s status as the Chief Guard of the Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry. They definitely considered that Jack would be able to mobilize the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry when the Hughes family needed them. This boggled the minds of everyone. The life of a potential heir of the Hughes family was not worth mentioning whenpared to the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry. But this entire affair was an embarrassment to the Hughes family! A great embarrassment! Huff... Madam Hughes heaved a heavy sigh and said, "Patrick had gotten his wishes this time. I really didn''t expect that bastard to be Zenith''s highmander and survive this." "The head of the family..." Carter was about to speak but when he mentioned the words ''Head of the family'', Madam Hughes was immediately agitated, "He is not the head of the family! He isn''t fit to be the head of the family! He used his authority for personal gains with no regard for the Hughes family''s reputation. How can this kind of person be worthy of being the head of the Hughes family?" Her sudden outburst startled Carter causing him to quickly kneel to seek forgiveness. Even Killian who kept quiet felt a chill run down his spine. The atmosphere in the bedroom became tensed. Madam Hughes'' face contorted in anger as she breathed heavily. She clenched her teeth as she fumed, "That Patrick had ignored the sacredws of the Hughes family and went all out to protect that bastard. Then what is the use of grooming potential heirs? Why doesn''t he just directly appoint that bastard as the head of the family?" Madam Hughes said furiously. Killian quickly appeased her, "Grandmother, please calm down. The head of the family wouldn''t dare to oppose everyone. This is the family of all the Hughes and not his alone. Even if he showed favoritism, he couldn''t break the family regtions that a disabled cannot be the head of the family." After a pause, Killian smiled in content, "That bastard Jack is glued to the wheelchair and Patrick''s birthday is arriving soon. As long as he can''t stand up during the birthday, then he would have no part in bing the head of the family. Additionally, that bastard will henceforth have no part in the Hughes family!" Madam Hughes calmed down significantly on hearing what Killian said. Suddenly her eyes glimmered and Madam Hughes said worriedly, "Can''t stand? But what if he manages to stand up?" Killian and Carter were dumbfounded. Madam Hughes sighed heavily again as shemented, "Only the dead no longer have a chance. In my desire to support Killian, I wished to use this rare opportunity to strike down that bastard. We almost seeded but who would expect..." "Mom, please calm down. What Killian said made sense. We had clearly seen Jack''s injuries. In my opinion, even if there was a chance in a million, that bastard would still be unable to stand up." Carter continued, "From today onwards, even if he has the status of being the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry, he would at most have a ce in the Hughes family out of mutual interests. Killian will still be the head of the family. Please rest assured that this will be the most likely oue." Killian kept still as his eyes lit up when he listened to Carter. He had always sought after the position as the head of the family! He had struggled since he was young for this status. The glory, the authority, and the immense wealth! As Madam Hughes'' mood finally calmed down, she looked at Carter, heaved a sigh, and said, "Perhaps I worried too much. It could very well turn out as you said." After she said, she looked at Killian and then reiterated, "Killian, I''ve ced all my hopes onto you. We''ll now wait for Patrick''s birthday and we''d be sessful if that bastard Jack can''t stand up!" "Thanks, Grandmother, for your continued guidance and support!" Killian knelt and bowed to express his gratitude. He looked at the ground, scoffed as he thought, ''Stand up? That bastard is lucky to be alive! Now that he is crippled, he has got to be dreaming if he wants to stand up! Patrick''s birthday drew nearer with each passing day. There would be countless noble families on that day. Jack would be in his wheelchair as he envies my rise to be the head of the family. I would savor the attention and grandeur of that day.'' ''I, Killian is the most deserving to be the head of the family and you, Jack... is just a stray dog. Do you think that just because your father draped a cloak over you, you bastard can be a king?'' ''When I rise to the throne, I want all the noble families, all the Hughes family members to bow down before me!'' These were Killian''s thoughts. "Killian, you may leave." Madam Hughes said and Killian took his leave. After a pause. Madam Hughes said slowly, "This issue is bing increasinglyplexed. Never in my wildest dreams could I imagine that bastard to be linked to Zenith. His status as the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry had certainly propped him up." "Yeah, we''d have to consider about Zenith and the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry if we consider another attempt on his life in the future." Carter said cautiously, "Furthermore, Mom, don''t forget that that bastard has the title of Pioneer elder of the Grand Freemasons. He also has a high status with the Grand Freemasons." Madam Hughes red and then sighed, "Let''s hope that with Buddha''s blessings, that bastard would not be able to stand during Patrick''s birthday. No, he should never be able to stand ever again!"???????????Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 681 Weird Girl, Jenny Kool All was calm and peaceful in the following week.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amelia rushed over to see Yael the moment she heard of the news. What Jack never expected was Amelia was so calm and evenforted Vinna. Before Amelia returned to the Quinn residence, she spoke privately with Jack and assured him that she would continue to control the Quinn family. But when Amelia turned to leave, Jack could see that she raised her hand to wipe her tears. Her calm and steadfastness were an act for him to see. The days became routine after Amelia departed. Everything seemed normal except for Vinna who remained by Yael''s side at the LJ Hospital. Old Master Vaughn also came to visit Yael but his heart ached when he saw Vinna and could only return to the Capital with a lump in his throat. Old Master Vaughn knew that regardless of how he persuaded Vinna, she would not leave Yael''s side. Jack was also clear that the calm that they were experiencing was due to the mystery man who continued to protect him and sheltered Jack from the repeated attempts on his life. Jack had never worried about the consequences of killing George. George deserved to die for what he did to Amber and Yael, regardless of the price tag. Jack endeavored to stick to the routine of going from home to DT agency and then back home unless there was something important for him to attend to. Amber''s abdomen continued to grow daily and she needed his undivided attention as a husband. Jack and Amber would also go to the hospital every other day to visit Brent and Yael. On this afternoon. Jack had justpleted his meal with a business associate and settled the terms of their cooperation for an uing project. As he wheeled himself out of the restaurant, he saw a girl running frantically towards him. The girl ran into Jack, tripped, lost her bnce, and fell into his embrace. Her fragrance immediately overwhelmed Jack. Suddenly, Jack felt something soft on his face. Jack reacted instantly and carried the girl by her waist so that her bosom would note in contact with his face. Jack was bewildered when the girl took several steps back. The girl was young, fair, and tied her hair into two ponytails. What caught Jack''s attention were her eyes. She had a pair ofrge round blue eyes which were mesmerizing. But what the girl said immediately caused Jack to frown. "I''m sorry, I did this on purpose." ''What''s the meaning of this?'' Jack thought. Jack wasn''t a petty person who was easily offended but what she said irked him. ''What kind of apology was this? Did she do it intentionally? Was she trying to instigate something?'' Jack thought. "This isn''t an interesting prank." Jack frowned as he rebuked. The girl stuck out her tongue cheekily and then reached out her hand and smiled, "I''m Jenny Kool, nice to meet you." "Jenny Kool?" Jack repeated the name as it was a very strange name. But when he thought of the way the girl behaved, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m sorry, I''m leaving now." Jenny was dumbfounded. She looked on as Jack wheeled past her and towards a distance before she came to her senses and then stomped angrily, "Damn it, so many people are trying to get my attention and I don''t even give them a chance. Now to think that you actually ignored me?" Jenny ran after Jack and grabbed the handlebars of the wheelchair, preventing Jack from leaving. "What do you want?" Jack started to get agitated. He didn''t think well of a girl who intentionally ran into him and then was so unreasonable. Even though this girl was very attractive, and even though they had an awkward intimate encounter. But these were not reasons to lower his bottom line. Furthermore, it was she who had done those on purpose. Jenny released the handlebars and then grabbed her ponytails as she sashayed to the front of Jack. She giggled and said, "Have a meal with me and I''ll make sure you benefit from it." Jack suddenly felt that it was amusing as he thought, ''Where did this weird girle from? She intentionally ran into him, didn''t feel embarrassed when Jack''s face was buried in her breasts, and to think that she now wanted to have a meal with him?'' This... "By the way you said, it seems like you are willing to make me your man and take care of me." Jack teased and rubbed his nose. "Yes, I can ept it if you want to think of it that way." Jack was speechless. Weirdo! He shook his head and said, "Apologies, I''m not interested, I''m married." "I know." Jenny held onto the wheelchair and prevented Jack from leaving and said, "Have a meal with me, I beg of you." Jack''s expression turned cold and then lost his patience. He then looked coldly at Jenny and rebuked, "Have you no shame?" His words were sharp and stern. It was very humiliating for a girl to hear these words and also disrespectful towards her. But one had to have self-respect first. Jenny was stunned and then she was clearly disappointed as she stood aside, "Leave then." Jack couldn''t be bothered with her and wheeled himself to the carpark. Jenny stomped in a tantrum as she looked at Jack leave. She then pouted as she mumbled, "What''s the big fuss. I wonder why granny came specially to look for him." Jenny stretched her back leisurely and thenughed, "It''s great that I came alone. There wasn''t any fun when I came with granny thest time. Now I''ll have my fun and I''m sure I have a chance with Jack." Thest time they met Jack at the airport and when they went home, Jenny couldn''t suppress her curiosity and sneaked out of the house and returned to this city. Her purpose was to try to get closer to Jack because she wanted to understand what kind of a person could let her grandmothere specially to look for him. In her memory, her grandmother had never been so concerned over anyone. Even the noble and aristocratic families had to visit her grandmother and not the other way around. At the carpark. Jack wheeled himself to the car. Lone Wolf exited the car, saw Jack''s unpleasant expression, and asked, "Mr. Hughes, did something happen?" "I encountered a weirdo," Jack said as he unconsciously clenched his right fist. He felt that the encounter was rather strange and iprehensible. "Shall I handle it?" Lone Wolf frowned. He came with Jack not only to be a driver but also as his bodyguard. "Don''t bother. It''s just a twenty-year-old girl." Jack shook his head and continued, "Let''s get in the car and return to the office."???? Chapter 682 The Turbulent Hatred Just when Jack Hughes and Lone Wolf drove away. In front of the restaurant. Jenny did not leave yet. She sat on the roadside and yed her phone in boredom. She didn''t even care the stares she got from the people who were stunned around her. Not far away, two figures stopped. "Sister, I saw Jack with that girl a while ago." Tommy Parry pointed at Jenny who was at the roadside. Beside him, Katherine Parry stood. However, the Katherine Parry and Tommy Parry today werepletely different from who they were before. Katherine wore a little ck suit and cut her long hair into short hair. Thus, she looked extremelypetent. On her face was an additional dash of darkness and gloom. She was no longer charming like before. Even the look in her eyes became extremely cold. On the other hand, Tommy looked a lot skinnier and lethargic. He stood beside Katherine and yawned from time to time. "Are you able to get ahold of dad through the phone?" Katherine''s voice was very low and emotionless. Tommy yawned and said, "I can''t reach him." The look on Katherine''s eyes changed. Her eyes were filled with darkness and a bit of anger. "Then continue calling him. We already don''t have mom. If we also don''t have dad, then what''s the point of our family?" "Fine, I know. Sister, give me some money. I''m getting sleepy again." Tommy shrugged his shoulders and with a careless attitude, "Also, I won''t being home tonight. I''ll be having fun and spending the night at the bar." Unconsciously, Katherine clenched her fists, and her face looked pale. She suddenly turned around and red at Tommy, "Tommy, are you going toplete all the evil stuff out there?" As Katherine stared at him, Tommy subconsciously took a step back in fear. Ever since their mother died, his sister changed a lot. The look on her eyes from time to time scared Tommy. However, after yawning again and again, Tommy insisted, "Sister, you are always good to me, I''m really sleepy. How about this, give me some money first. If my sleepiness gets cured, then maybe I won''t need to spend the night outside tonight." Katherine remained motionless, but the cold expression on her face became more intense. Tommy suddenly panicked and begged, "Please, sister. You''re the only one I have, and I''m the only younger brother you have. Mom already died and dad is missing. We only have each other to rely on. Are you going to abandon me when I need help?" ''Abandon him?'' Katherine''s heart felt terribly hurt. The corners of her mouth tugged upwards and a strange smile appeared. In the end, she still grabbed 500 Yuan from her pocket and handed it to Tommy. When Tommy saw the money, his eyes lit up. Once he grabbed the money, he turned away and ran. As she watched Tommy disappear from the crowd, Katherine looked extremely cold and stern. She murmured, "It was just because I always save you when you need. That''s why you became like this." As she spoke, tears filled Katherine''s eyes. "Mom, could you see that from the heaven? Were you happy now that Tommy had been spoiled like this because of you?" Katherine raised her hand, wiped the tears on the corners of her eyes, and firmly said, "But mom, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him. I only have one younger brother, so I need to help him. And...I will also take revenge for you!" Hatred and anger surged like tide and enveloped Katherine''s entire body. She would never forget what happened that night in front of the grave of Jack''s mother. That moment was the darkest, most hopeless, and most helpless moment in her life! Although it had been so long, she would still be awoken by her nightmares. Then, she could only open her eyes and fear to go to sleep again, and stayed awake through the long, long night. Her mother''s death was like a sharp knife that intensely pierced right into Katherine''s heart. She clearly remembered every detail of that night. When her mother was in her arms, she wanted to burn some Joss Paper for her, but she was called to be unworthy to do so. She clearly remembered the look on Jack Hughes, Lyndall Long, and Willy Parker''s faces and eyes. She once loved the first two men. But these two men killed her mother right in front of her and firmly left. That night, Katherine wailed and used her hands to dig a grave and bury her mother under the heavy rain. She still clearly remembered the pain on her hands as the gravel scratched them when she dug the ground. That night, she cried all night in front of her mother''s grave. "Whoosh..." Katherine let out a heavy sigh and slowly raised both of her hands. Her white and smooth hands became rougher now. On the palm of her right hand was a line of scar. As she stared at her scar, the look in Katherine''s eyes became intense. This scar was left from the time she scratched her hand from digging her mother''s grave with her bare hands. The wound was incredibly deep and painful back then, which was why the scar couldn''tpletely disappear. "I, Katherine Parry, will not rely on anyone from then on. I will make sure to avenge my mother''s death!" Her promise was t and firm. However, Katherine wasn''t aware of the looks she was given by the people passing by right now. They stared at her with fearful and anxious eyes like she was a crazy woman. Everyone quickly stepped away from her and left. Katherine wasn''t aware of her own changes. She only knew that the reason why her home became the way it was now, was due to her divorce with Jack Hughes. She didn''t want to bother with others and be entangled in other matters. She only knew that Jack and Lyndall were the ones who killed her mother that night. After a long while. Katherine calmed down. She moved her long legs and walked towards Jenny who was sitting on the side of the road.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment. Jenny was about to leave. The reason she sneaked out this time wasn''t just to find Jack, but to y around just for fun. Although the whole family pampered her at home, she couldn''t do a lot of other things. One of them was that she wasn''t allowed to y around anywhere. She finally got out of her home and if she could not have some funpletely before she was caught, wouldn''t that be a pity? "Who are you?" When she lifted her head, Jenny already saw Katherine who walked in front of her and blocked her way. Katherine subtly smiled, "Nice to meet you. I''m Katherine Parry." Jenny didn''t stretch out her hand to hold Katherine''s hand. Instead, she took a step back in caution unconsciously. Although she was well-protected since she was a child, which was why she was always innocent. But being innocent didn''t mean she was stupid. Katherine lowered her right hand, raised her brow, then asked, "You know Jack Hughes?" "Yeah." Jenny responded, then shook her head, "But not really. It was my first time seeing him, and I want to get to know more about him." "We can be friends, and I can help you get to know him," Katherine finally felt at ease. "You know Jack?" Jenny was a bit surprised. "Of course, we''re friends." Katherine took out a business card and handed it to Jenny with a smile, "If you need anything here, just contact me. Don''t forget what I have said. I can help you get to know Jack Hughes."0000 Chapter 683 The Anxious Amber, Beware of Kool Family Jack did not know what happened after he left. He did not care about Jenny who was acting weird. Such a strange girl whom he met by chance was not worth paying attention to. Back to DT Company. Jack got busy again. DT Company was expanding, and it expanded rapidly. Initially, it was the reconstruction project of West Shantytowns which turned things around. Ever since then, it was with the great help of Aiden and Drago, they had been expanding in an invincible way. The snowball had beenpletely rolled by him. He only needed to keep pushing the snowball as follow-up, and it would roll bigger and bigger. In order to cope with many newly opened properties at the same time. Jack also selected some elites from thepany and let them manage one property each, which could be considered as practice. Although most of thepany''s projects have been handled to Corbin with full authority. But some extremely important things that determined DT Company''s directions and development process still had to be controlled by Jack himself. These things added up together were not easy at all. After being busy for a whole day. When it was almost time to get off work, there was still a pile of documents that had not been read. Jack chose to stop working and packed up to go home. No matter how important the work was, it was more worthy to apany Amber. Along the way, during her pregnancy, he neglected Amber too much, now he could only make it up by apanying her more. It was already getting dark when he got home. Jack was surprised to find Amber anxiously sitting on the sofa in the living room, rubbing the bridge of her nose gently with her finger. "Are you not feeling well?" Jack was worried; he pushed his wheelchair and stopped beside Amber. "No, I just feel my eyelids keep twitching." Amber released her hand and smiled to Jack, "It has been like this the whole afternoon." Jack immediately let out a sigh of relieve. He could still remember the advice from Director Lansing when Amber had an identst time. "It''s alright, it''s just eyelids twitching." Jack touched the bridge of Amber''s nose dearly. Amber stopped smiling and said in a heavy tone, "Twitching on the left eye forecasts fortune but twitching on the right eye forecasts disaster, it''s my right eyelid that has been twitching the whole day, is anything going to happen? I keep feeling ufortable, like something is going to happen." "You are being superstitious, how can you believe all these rumours?" Jack put his hands on the sofa and sat on it, and then took Amber into his arms. He said with a smile, "Come on, let me hug you, I would not let anything bad happen to my beloved one, who is being superstitious." "Stop that, Daisy is still at home." Amber blushed immediately and wanted to push Jack away, but Jack would not let go. She immediately became a little anxious, "Let go of me, Daisy is really at home. My eyelids keep twitching today so I let Daisy stay with me at home to prevent from any idents; I nned to let her go to the hospital when you''re back." Just when the voice faded. There was a sound from the kitchen door. Daisy walked out from the kitchen, "Amber, what do you feel like eating tonight?" After she said that. Daisy was stunned, staring straight at Jack and Amber on the sofa. Jack and Amber stared back at Daisy. The air seemed to freeze in a sudden. The next second. Daisy''s eyes turned away automatically, and pretended to whistle casually. She turned around and walked back to the kitchen and said, "I''ll make you something light and cook some herbal soup to reduce internal heat for Mr. Hughes." Reduce heat? Jack shook his body, the couple only hugged, did it mislead Daisy? Amber, who was still in his arms felt more embarrassed now. She knew what Daisy meant. Her body trembled slightly; Amber''s right hand slipped quietly onto Jack''s waist and pinched him hard, "It''s all your fault, I told you Daisy is at home. Now she has misunderstood, let go of me quickly." Jack grinned in pain and let out a gasp. He was still cheerful, and his right had never let go of Amber.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''m hugging my own wife; it''s not breaking thew. I won''t let go, I would never let go." Amber could not do anything else but gave up struggling. She turned her face to the other side angrily, but her brows gradually furrowed, "I keep feeling panic, could something really happen?" "Oh, don''t worry about it. Why not I stay at your side everyday from tomorrow onwards to protect you and your mother? Is it good?" Jack said firmly. "Really?" Amber''s eyes brightened and gloominess all gone. She raised her hand and pinched Jack''s nose and said, "The dummy cannot take back what he said then." Jack smiled pleasantly. He did not take Amber''s words seriously; she thought something would happen due to her eyes twitching, which was too random. Amber did not know, but he knew that the mysterious man was always protecting them in secret. With the presence of that person, they would be safe. About Killian''s incident, it just happened by really rare chances. Such incident would not happen again. But he also understood Amber''s worries, women''s emotions were extremely easy to fluctuate during pregnancy period, what more to say when Amber had experienced many ups and downs. It made sense that she would imagine things. However, in order tofort Amber, he decided to apany her more. Otherwise ording to the current state of this girl, it could be foreseen that she would not be able to sleep well tonight. Soon, Daisy was done preparing dinner. And Mr. Ward, who had not been seen elsewhere, walked down the stairs. "Master, I''d like to tell you something after dinner." Mr. Ward said in a heavy tone as soon as he got to the dining table. Jack''s brows wrinkled and nodded. After dinner, Daisy sent food to the hospital for Vinna, Lyndall and Lone Wolf and at the same time, she had to pick Vinna back. Jack, Amber and Mr. Ward went to the rooftop together; Jack had no other choice but to let Amber follow as she was still anxious. The wind at night was breezy. Jack asked, "Mr. Ward, what do you want to tell me?" "The old master called me just now, and that''s what I am going to tell you about now." Mr. Ward looked serious, and he was silent for three seconds, then he slowly said, "Old master said, watch out for Kool Family." "Kool Family?" Jack asked in doubt, "Which wealthy family is this again?" But, What surprised Jack was, Mr. Ward shaking his head, "I am not sure about that either, the old master sounded mysterious when he talked about this, he only asked me to warn you about watching out for Kool Family, he never mentioned about anything else." What did that mean? Jack frowned. His father specially reminded him to be careful, it must be something big. But regarding this matter, he only warned Jack to be careful without further boration. Where did these Kool Family memberse from? Suddenly, Jack''s body trembled, his eyes lit up. Wait! Kool Family? Jenny?!??????????? Chapter 684 I’m Jack’s Girlfriend In the silence. The strange girl with blue eyes that had been forgotten by Jack once again appeared in his mind. There were very few people with such surname as Kool. Among those who had dealt with him would only be Jenny. Furthermore, Jenny was so strange that made her memorable. Subconsciously, Jack clenched his hands and his brows wrinkled, his eyes were burning. Mr. Ward notice Jack''s reaction, he asked, "Master, what''s wrong?" Jack shook his head heavily. Then he asked, "My father really did not mention anything about what to watch out for Kool Family?" "No." Mr. Ward nced at Jack deeply. He could see that Jack was hiding something from him, but as a ve, it was best not to mention anything if Jack did not want to tell. "Let''s go, it''s gettingte." Jack said calmly, and then pushed the wheelchair downstairs himself. Mr. Ward stood on the rooftop by himself, letting the night wind blow his white hair and mumbled, "Master... Kool Family ...why is old master being this careful?" Back to the bedroom. Amber was still awake; she was lying on the bed worriedly, looking at the ceiling. "Still worried?" Jack''s brows stretched out. Amber''s nose wrinkled slightly, opened up her hands and acted like a spoiled child, "Waiting for you,e and cuddle me." Jack smiled softly and got into the nket, he hugged Amber into his arms, patted her back gently, and soothing Amber to sleep. Ambery in Jack''s arms like a cat, with her eyes closed and eyshes trembled a little. Soon, she fell asleep and her breathing became steady. But Jack was not sleepy at all. He stared at the ceiling with his brows wrinkled and eyes full of doubts. The encounter with Jenny during the day came back to his mind bit by bit like sieving. Jack did not care about Jenny at all before this; the only thing affecting him was her weirdness. But in today''s era, weirdo is everywhere. This made Jack think what happened during the day was just a coincidence. But with his father''s call, it confused everything. And the strange expressions shown by Jenny during the day, did not seem strange anymore, he thought deep down his heart. If the appearance of Jenny and her strange behaviour were for a reason, It made everything appear reasonable. "Jenny Kool Family ..." ... Jack frowned and murmured. His eyes brightened, then suddenly hesitated again, "If Jenny is not from Kool Family, was it really just a coincidence?" "Dear..." Amber''s soft voice was head in a sudden. Jack came back to his senses and saw Amber opening her eyes in his arms. She looked at him sleepily, "Is anything bothering you?" "No, let''s sleep." Jack acted m and smiled, then turned off the light and went back into the nket, trying to be asleep with his arms around Amber. Amber fell asleep again in darkness and did not get awakened anymore. Jacky on the bed and stayed up all night. He would not act like this if this was before. But now, it was getting more and more blurry, his ultimate goal of bing the master of the Hughes Family was just a loophole in the cloud of the sky, leaking brightness. Now with all the gloominess, the brightness seemed to be dimmed off. If he was not careful, the consequences would be unbearable. And...he might lose even more! He might lose something even more unbearable than the position of the master of Hughes Family. Caution is the parent of safety; this was Jack''s usual style of doing things. Not to mention, now that he had Amber and the baby that needed to be protected. Early the next day, Jack, who had not slept the whole night, could not hide his exhaustion on face, his eyes were covered with bloodshot. He did not wake Amber. He woke up quietly and went downstairs for breakfast, then asked Mr. Ward to send him to DT Company. But thinking about Amber who was anxiousst night, Jack reminded Mr. Ward to stay at home and protect Amber if he did not have anything to do before he left. Jack did not believe in rumour like "Twitching on the left eye forecasts fortune but twitching on the right eye forecasts disaster". But in order to be careful, he would not want anything to go wrong especially when Amber''s belly was getting bigger and she was getting closer tobour. As it was time to start working, Jack suppressed his heavy thought and devoted himself with tons of work. The sun gradually rose, The whole city was full of vibrant in the daylight. When it was nearly noon, Outside DT Company, it was crowded and the traffic was busy. A pretty shadow was approaching. Her ponytail, blue eyes and pink skin made her look like a doll.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Plus she was dressed like Lolita. The appearance of Jenny earned enough attention from people around her. "My God, this girl is so pretty, so cute!" "Lolita, wow, she''s so breathtaking; buddy, give me a hand, I feel like fainting." "If such girl could be my girlfriend, I would willingly use ten years of my life to be exchanged." With all the whispering and weird gazes around her. Jenny was already used to it and did not show any strange emotions. In fact, ever since she was young, everyone in Kool Family had been treating like jewel because of her look. Jenny was confident with her own look, she never found it strange when people were staring, it would be weird if no one was staring. "This is hispany?" Jenny moved gently, walking towards the building while muttering, "Hey! This man is just normal, he does not even have his ownpany office building, it''s just a rented building. I have no idea why grandma is interested in him, that she travelled so far to this small ce just for him." It was precisely because of this "ordinary"pany that Jack was working at, that got Jenny even more curious about him. She did not know why her grandmother travelled so far for him. But she knew that very few people were worthy of such act. What more to say, this "ordinary" man sitting in the wheelchair. Due to the attention from people around her and her appearance with unique dressing. Jenny was blocked by the building security as soon as she entered the lobby of the building. "Miss, this is an office building, with bigpanies on it, are you one of thepany employees?" the security guard''s eyes shifted, and he felt shy to look at Jenny. "Sir, I''m here to look for someone." Jenny''s blue eyes flickered. "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? We will contact for you, and you can enter upon confirmation." said the security guard. "So troublesome?" Jenny pouted. The security guard exined with a smile, "What to do, our building is filled with bigpanies, and they have their own management rules and regtions." "Sir, there is no need, actually..." Jenny said shyly with her head down, clutching her ponytail with her right hand, and said in a low voice, "Actually...I''m the girlfriend of Jack from DT Company."????? Chapter 685 Kick Her Out Boom! A word that blew everyone''s mind. Her voice sounded like from a mosquito but worked like a thunder spread in the entire lobby. The security guard was dumbfounded. The crowd of onlookers who stopped nearby was also dumbfounded. What''s more, thinking that they heard it wrong, some of the onlookers even hurriedly cleaned their ears. Oh my god! Were you kidding me? Thisdy came here for ckmailing money, right? For a while, the gaze that originally focused on Jenny Kool became weird. "What? You don''t believe it? I''m really his girlfriend." Jenny raised her head and looked at the security guard seriously. "Puff!" The security guard couldn''t help butughed out straightly, "Lady, if youe to find someone, let''s follow the drills. You don''t have to make such a joke. No one in this building doesn''t know that DT''s Master Hughes has already married." "Yes,dy, even if you want to get into the building, please find a better reason." "Hahaha... I thought thisdy was pretty just now, now she''s making nonsense." "From falling in love to getting married, Master Hughes, he always keeps a high-key. Every local people knows who''s his wife. You must not be a local person, right?" People were all talking at once.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Facing theughter of everyone. Jenny frowned and seemed a bit upset. Why didn''t you believe me? "Lady, if you don''t have important things, please head out this way. I''m just a security guard, I couldn''t decide anything." The security guard wasn''t in patient anymore and he asked her out with trying hard not to crack up. However. Jenny suddenly smiled slyly, the blue pupil looked at the security guard deeply, "Sir, although Jack Hughes has a wife, that doesn''t mean he can''t have a girlfriend?" Quiet. The noisy lobby suddenly be silent. Everyone couldn''tugh at her but stunned instead. It was so quite as if a needle dropped on the ground can be heard and the atmosphere suddenly became strange. Yup! He could only have one wife, but he still could have several girlfriend. What''s more, DT''s Master Hughes was outstanding in Hughes young generation. Such a man had a few girlfriends... For once second, everyone looked each other and still felt incredible somehow. "My God, his girlfriend... this is such a big news." An excited voice. Within one second, as if pouring the water in the hot oil pan, it was a st for the onlookers. "Hey... the man would be to bad boys when they are rich. I also heard that Master Hughes''s wife was pregnant for a long time. He must cheat on her during the pregnancy?" "Don''t say that, Master Hughes is not that kind of person. He is always willing to spend money on his wife. Also, we are working together, you should know what kind of man he is." "Can you stop defending him, it''s quite normal to have some mistresses outside for people like Master Hughes?" People were all talking at once. Some of them held a suspicion and some of them believed in Jack. Listening to everyone''s eximed debates. Jenny had a smile on her face as if the trick worked well. She put her hands behind her body, she spitted her tongue and said to the security guard, "Sir, can I get in?" "I, I have to call DT." The security guard frowned with some hesitations, then turned to walk to the front desk. Jenny was waiting there with a frown expression. "I don''t believe you won''t see me as I spread roorback of you and try to ckmail you directly, dare you will not see me?" This was the idea in the Jenny''s mind. At this moment. Jack was in the middle of his work. The approval of each project needed to be approved as soon as possible. He already spent the whole morning on signing out the documents. Although he asked Corbin Koch to hand some projects out to each department, but when it came to something important, he still has to make a decision. Thanks to the extreme fitness training so his body took the speed of bing stronger, which amazed even to people like Twelve Golden Guard. Otherwise, only with this high strength workload, he might be dying. Knock! Knock! Someone was knocking on the door. Corbin came in in a hurry. "What''s going on?" Jack took breathe out, leaned back on the chair, so he could rest for a while. "Master, you seem to be ckmailed." Corbin frowned and he was angry. He believed in that Jack. With the rtionship between him and Jack, he was always Jack''s close subordinate from he started working in thepany. Also, it was Jack who promoted him to this position. As a close subordinate, he knew Jack better than others. So when he received a call from the front desk, he was determined that Jack was ckmailed by people. "What?" Jack''s eyebrows rose up and he was puzzled, "I stayed in the office the whole morning, where does the ckmail came from?" Corbin said seriously, "There was ady downstairs. She was looking for you but was stopped by security, and then thedy said she is your girlfriend." Snapped! The pen broke into two pieces in Jack''s hand. The easiness on his face also disappeared and was reced by anger and depression. This kind of ckmail, he didn''t like it at all! Even ... extremely angry about this! Thinking about the first day when Amber Knight decided to be with him. She was always be there for him even he was in poor and broke. She even ignored her parents'' disagreement but to be with him. Jack would always put in mind about her love. Because of Rena Yales caused a series of incidents, which made Amber even weaker as she couldn''t eat anything, almost leaded to serious result. Now, Amber was pregnant, Jack tries to avoid the same thing from happening. But he didn''t expect that this kind of ckmail came from nowhere still found him. If she wanted to ckmail him, he could ept generously. But to ckmail their rtionship, he would not ept it for sure! "Kick her out!" When he spoke the three-word out, the temperature in the office suddenly fell to the freezing point. Even Corbin''s expression was changed and he was nervous. At this moment, in the face of Jack, he felt the coldness like he was facing of the Antarctic iceberg, the icy cold feeling could get straight into his soul. "Yes, sir!" When Corbin left. Jack was still indifferent and his sight was even colder, "If you want to provoke my rtionship with my wife, no matter who you are, I don''t agree." Took a deep breathe. Jack took out his phone and texted Amber to see what was she doing. Soon, Amber texted him back. "I''m sitting here in a daze, honey, my eyelids are pumping." Jack frowned but stillforted her, "It''s okay, don''t be superstitious, Mr. Ward and Daisy Hill are all at home. With them beside you, you will be safe and sound." "Well, then you work hard and earn more money for baby''s milk powder." Amber replied back. Jack smiled softly, looked at the text on the screen, he felt warm in the heart. The indifference slowly went away. Took a deep breath and let himself calm down. He focused back on work. He kept working till almost lunch time. Bang! The door was bumped by Corbin. After came in, Corbin was upset and said, "Master, we are in trouble! Thedy who is going to ckmail you went to the top of the building and is going to jump out of it!"???? Chapter 686 Ok, Go Ahead and Jump Jack stopped his work. He looked indifferent and hardhearted. An unknown anger turned on in his body. Suddenly, Jack smiled with a sound "hehe...". Heughed because he was in extreme anger. Corbin felt horrified. Even he was familiar with Jack, he was still scared by Jack''s reaction. He said nervously, "Thedy asked you to see her, otherwise, she would jump out of the building." "Then let her jump!" Jack crossed his hands over the chest, sitting on the wheelchair grimly, he turned his head facing to the window. From this direction, he could clearly see everything outside, "You go upstairs and tell her to jump out of the building from this direction as I can see her body. If she quit, I would look down upon her." His voice was cold and sharp as a knife. "But..." Corbin hesitated. Jack continued, "I will take it if you want to beat me up. But someone who wants to tarnish rtionship between me and my wife. I''d rather watch them die." Parents, wife, children, brothers were people Jack wanted to protect. From bottom of his heart, they were more important than his life and no sphemy was allowed. What''s more, Amber was already in danger because of one misunderstanding. Jack would never allow the same thing happened twice! Corbin lips moved as trying to say something but he was in fear because of Jack''s anger. He eventually said, "She said that she met you yesterday. She said that she, Jenny, was born to be yours!" Boom! Jack''s indifferent face suddenly changed a little. Blue veins in the corners of the eyes appeared and they were pumping wildly. Really...was she from Kool Family? What was the purpose of her doing this? Just when Jack was shocked and hesitated, Corbin gritted his teeth, turned around and left. Jack set his mind. What''s more, this kind of life-threatening matter had nothing to do with them. It was thedy who wanted tomit suicide. Even if she really jumped off, it had nothing to do with them. However. Just when Corbin was about to walk out of the office. He heard an extremely heavy sigh. That made Corbin''s footsteps stopped suddenly. "Let''s go to see her." Jack''s expression was unconcerned, with anger in his eyes, pushing the wheelchair to Corbin''s side. The Corbin was suddenly puzzled. How did his attitude suddenly change? A weird and bold idea came to mind, but it was forced to erased by Corbin as soon as it came out. In his mind, Jack was definitely not the one who could do such a thing! At the roof of the building. Because of the height, the wind whistled. At this time, the security of the building as well as the security of DT real estate agency were all gathered here. And Jenny was in a Lolita dress was stopping at the edge of the roof, facing towards the distant ce.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The strong wind made Jenny''s long hair dancing in the air as well as her dress. It also made everyone freaked out. "Lady, listen to me,e down first, and we can talk it through after you get down!" The security guard who initially stopped her was sweaty as hell. He didn''t expect that after asking her to leave, this youngdy would actually take advantage of security negligence to run to this rooftop to kill herself. If she really jumped off, then his job might be blew away, no, everyone in the security department would lose their jobs. "You lied! I really came down, then I had no chance to talk!" Jenny turned her head and stared at the security guard angrily. The security''s face was anxious, his face turned to red, he suddenly gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground with a "puff" sound, "Okay, please don''t jump off. If you jumped, we were all screwed. Listen to me, we have notified DT''s Master Hughes, and he will be here soon, pleasee down first." His voice was shaking, he almost burst into tears while begging. However, Jenny totally ignored what he said, "I don''t care. I won''te down if I can''t see Jack. Anyway, I am telling you that I''m his girlfriend. If he won''t see me, I will jump from here today." The resolute tone made everyone scared. Jenny didn''t bother to continue talking, turned her head to face the sky, but looked down. In the open space below the building, she could only see people gathered and looked at where she stood. Because of the height, the crowd below looked like ants gathered together. No one noticed that there was a sly smile at the corner of Jenny''s mouth. "Huh, hum, hum... I caused this mess to force you to see me. Jack, I have never been so dramatized for a boy in my life. If you were not the one even grandma woulde to find you personally, I won''t tarnish my reputation to do this." The whisper drowned in the sound of the wind. But when she said this, Jenny showed a strange arrogance. In her opinion, there were very few people who could let her put down her self-esteem to meet. Jack was one of them! This was his honor! Bang! Someone kicked the half-covered iron door on the roof open. This sound also caused everyone to look back in surprise. When they saw Jack was pushed onto the rooftop by Corbin, everyone was immediately ecstatic. "Come here!dy, Master Hugheses to see you!" The security guard who was kneeling on the ground was almost crying at this time, he first shouted to Jenny, then hurriedly got up and walked in front of Jack, he was begging, " Master Hughes, please, we must solve this, otherwise everyone in the security department will lose our jobs." Although a group of building security guards did not say anything, the expectations in their eyes were clear to see. "I''ll deal with it, it has nothing to do with you." Jack said indifferently. Immediately, not only the security guard but the security guards from the building seemed to be relieved. At the same time. Jenny who stood at the edge of the roof looked back in surprise, and the azure blue eyes burst into excitement when she saw Jack. "Hehe...you are finally here!" "Is this kind of prank fun?" Jack stared at Jenny standing on the edge of the roof indifferently. "This is called a prank?" Jenny pouted and looked a little angry. She looked down at the edge of where she stood, then looked back at the crowd who gathered below like ants, and then looked back at Jack, "Are you not going to let mee down first? ?" In one question, everyone on the scene immediately brightened their eyes and they all looked at Jack. As long as thedy came down and be safe, everything would be fine. But what responded to her was Jack''s indifference also the coldness in his squinted eyes. "Aren''t you afraid of me jumping down?" Seeing that Jack stood still, Jenny''s expression began to be serious and to threat him. The atmosphere was instantly tense. Even Corbin was also anxious and worried. But Jack raised his hand and rubbed his nose, "I ask you a question, you have to answer me first." "What''s the problem?" Jenny raised her eyebrows. "Are you from the Kool Family?" Jenny was taken aback for a moment, then raised her hand to touch her chain and meditated, "Although there are many people with the surname Kool, the Kool Family you are asking must refer to an extraordinary family? My family happens to be such a family. It should be regarded as the family in your mouth." "Ah!" Jack smiled, then under others'' horrified looking, he turned the wheelchair calmly and headed off downstairs. The indifferent voice echoed on the rooftop like thunder. "Then you can just jump."??????? Chapter 687 The humiliation of Jenny Kool What?! The indifferent response was beyond others'' expectations. Everyone present was stunned. Those security guards were almost crazy. Was Mr. Hughes here to save person? Or was he in a hurry to get Jenny to jump off a building, to get security guards to lose their jobs? Corbin was also shocked. As Jack turned around, he still stood still. At the edge of the roof, Jenny''s blue eyes were full of disbelief. Her opened her red lips slightly, "You, what did you say?" "I said you can jump if you want, but you should pay attention when you jump. Don''t hit the onlookers below." Jack stopped his wheelchair at the door of the roof, and his voice was very cold. His father had warned him to be alert to the Kool family. And Jenny was the person of the Kool family. In that case, why did he care about her? Jack didn''t have to humbly beg a girl to live who sphemed his love affair with Amber. If she wanted to die, she had better die soon! After she died, Jack could low his guard against the Kool family. "..." Jenny was so stunned that her eyes almost fell out of her eyes. She was very angry! This was totally different from what she expected. She was about to jump off a building. But Jack told her not to hit anyone else? "Mr. Hughes..." The security guard who first met Jenny was so worried that his eyes were red. He was about to kneel down with a cry. But Jack seemed to know what was going to happen. Before the security guard knelt down, Jack said coldly, "Don''t kneel to me. It has nothing to do with me. Go kneel to that crazy woman." Hearing this, Those security guards changed their expressions quickly. With a neat sound. All the security guards knelt down. "Miss, please don''t jump. As soon as you jump, all the people in our security department will lose our jobs!" "Miss, you are still young. Live well and don''t do stupid things!" "Miss, please, I beg you toe down!" The cries came one after another. Everyone was going crazy and crumble at this time. Before, they were looking forward to Jack''s help.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Now Jack was on the scene, but instead of helping them, he let Jenny jump off the building? How could that be? Corbin nced at those security guards who were kneeling down, hesitated for a moment, and walked to Jack, "Jack, it will have a bad effect if we don''t deal with it soon." "It''s OK. If she dies, things will be solved." Jack replied coldly. Corbin was shocked, "What?" What happened to Jack today? Jenny stood on the edge of the roof, facing a dilemma. She wanted to force Jack toe out to see her, but she didn''t expect Jack''s reaction to be so indifferent. Was she really going to jump in front of so many people? No way! She couldn''t jump! But it would be a shame if she didn''t jump. Jenny blushed with anger and clenched her fist. At this moment, she really wanted to rush forward and beat that man in the wheelchair. In order to force Jack to see her, she didn''t care about her own reputation, which should be Jack''s honor! But why was Jack so cold to her? "Miss, I have parents and children to support. I''m old and I have to work as a security guard. If you jump here, my family will be ruined. Please don''t jump!" That security guard knelt forward and wailed with tears full of his eyes. This was not a false statement. Only those who really lived at the bottom of society could realize how hard and helpless the life of people at the bottom was. And there was no shortage of people at the bottom. Before, Jack and his mother were the members of the underss. Hearing the security guard''s cry, Jack''s indifferent face softened. "Oh, since you all beg me so much, I won''t jump down." Jenny pretended to be angry and went to a safe ce on the rooftop, but she kept staring at the security guard, very grateful. The crying and pleading of the security guard just provided an excuse for her. However, Looking at Jenny, the security guard and all the people on the scene were stunned. Too casual! She changed her mind too quickly. "Ha!" Corbin couldn''t helpughing. He looked up at Jenny with strange eyes. Hearing Corbin''sughter, Jenny trembled a little, and her delicate face turned red, as if she had bleeding on her face. She felt hot. "Strange!" Jack shook his head helplessly, "Corbin, let''s go." Since Jenny was from the Kool family, whether Jack''s father reminded him to be on guard against, he could not be too close to Jenny. Jack was disgusted by the strange words and behaviors of Jenny. And, she sphemed his rtionship with Amber, which he couldn''t stand. "Hey, wait for me. I''m here to see you!" Seeing Jack leaving, Jenny soon chased after him. The security guards were left, kneeling on the ground, in a daze. In the elevator, Jack was sitting in a wheelchair indifferently, looking straight ahead. Corbin, standing behind the wheelchair, was looking strangely at Jenny in the corner. Really, the appearance and figure of Jenny were great. Her blue eyes, which were like the sea, were very charming and enchanting. But after knowing the words and deeds of Jenny, Corbin was not interested in Jenny at all. In Corbin''s view, the word "strange" was the most appropriate word to describe her. "I reallye to see you." Her hands sped together and made a circle with her fingers, "I just want to invite you to have a meal and stay with you for a while. You are the first man in 20 years to get such a good treatment from me!" "So, I should be honored?" Jack raised his eyebrows and looked at Jenny. With red lips, Jenny muttered, "No." Suddenly, Jack showed a serious expression, "Corbin, go to buy a Tibetan mastiff to thepany." "What?" Corbin was a little surprised. Jenny also looked at Jack in surprise, "I want to invite you to have a meal, why do you want to buy a Tibetan mastiff?" Jack coldly raised his hand and pointed at Jenny, and said to Corbin, "Get her out of here right now. After the Tibetan mastiff is bought back, if this strange woman is within 10 meters of me, you can immediately let the dog bite her!" Jenny shocked, and she had an impulse to go ballistic. It was a shame! It was a disgrace to her! Was it necessary for him to humiliate her so nakedly? Was she so disgusting? She just wanted to invite Jack to eat and stay with him, but Jack wanted to buy a Tibetan mastiff to guard against her. Hearing this, Corbinughed, "OK, Jack, I''ll buy it right away." "Ding!" The elevator came to the first floor. Corbin urged Jenny to leave. Jenny, angered by Jack, walked out of the building angrily. The autumn sun was still hanging, But she didn''t feel any warmth. Shame! She was exasperated! She was indignant! In the past 20 years, as the youngdy of the Kool family, she had never been treated like this! "How dare this bastard humiliate me?" Jenny clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. "Hum, I have onest chance." Then, Jenny took out a card which Katherine gave her yesterday.??????? Chapter 688 Katherine Parry in the Bar It was at night. The city was quiet at midnight. There were only a few cars on the road. However, some parts of the city were still lively. Jenny Kool who was wearing a white long dress walked to the entrance of the bar. She was inexperienced in society. She also knew that there were a lot of people making trouble in ces like a bar. Therefore, she had changed her clothes in order to look as simple as possible. However, with her pretty look and body postures, she had attracted the attention of countless people in front of the bar even though she was only wearing a white dress. When they saw Jenny still looking a little childish and young, glowing light could be seen in their eyes as if the wolves had seen a little sheep. And... it was an extremely delicious little sheep. She had only stood there for five minutes, there were three peopleing towards her to ask for her contact number. Jenny rejected all of them. "Could it be that my clothes are still too eye-appealing?" Jenny had some doubts as she looked at the white long dress on her body. In the end, she still took a deep breath and walked into the bar. ces like a bar would never stop any girl from entering, especially for the pretty girls. Every pretty girl was the best tool to earn money for the owner of the bar! Jenny actually didn''t want toe. However, from noon until just now, she had called Katherine Parry''s phone number on the business card countless times. Yet, her phone had been turned off. So, she could onlye to this ce. After walking through the dim corridor, the sound of the loud music and people''s shouts were heard. Jenny was shocked as her heart beat vigorously. The next second. Wrinkle could be seen on her pretty nose as she frowned. ''This kind of ce ... was really noisy." Since young, she was treasured and cherished by the Kool family. She had received the best education that the nobles received. As a daughter who was treasured and cherished, every member of her family was afraid that she would be hurt. It had caused her to have a noble quality education. At the same time, she was still inexperienced in society even though she was already twenty years old. In the past, Jenny only saw the ces like a bar in the movies, TV, and novels. This was the first time she had been here. However, the noisy environment made her feel ufortable. After taking a deep breath, Jenny walked into the bar. The colorful lights were attractive and gorgeous. The lights had made the darkness have a lively atmosphere. A lot of people were dancing in the middle of the dance floor. The handsome men and pretty girls were enjoying music and alcoholic drink in the darkness to rx. A DJ took control and made the atmosphere of the bar lit on the stage. Jenny looked at the DJ as she frowned, "She is wearing so little. Doesn''t she have a mother? Wouldn''t she scold her?" After she said the words, a few men and women who passed by her looked at her with a strange look. Yet, Jenny didn''t notice them. She just walked towards the bar table. That ce was slightly quieter and it had some high chairs for her to sit down and rest. "Pretty girl, what do you want to drink? I will treat you." The bartender was amazed by Jenny''s pretty look. He smiled while looking at her as if he had treated her as prey. "Just give me a ss of red wine." Jenny was here to meet Katherine. She didn''t want to care about other matters. She was not used to staying in this kind of environment like in a bar. Soon, the bartender served her a ss of wine. He still wanted to chat with Jenny. However, Jenny directly turned her head away from him and she didn''t want to chat with the bartender at all. ''This girl...was hard to deal with!'' The bartender felt upset as he walked away to continue working. Jenny was looking around to search Katherine in the darkness. ''Why did she work in such a messy ce?'' ''Could this kind of person... know that bastard, Jack?'' If it wasn''t Jenny was curious about Jack and she wanted to know more about him, she really wanted to leave immediately. However, in the noon, Jack Hughes had already bought a fierce Mastiff to stop her from going nearer. Now, she could only hope that she could know something from Katherine. When Jenny was looking for Katherine. In the washroom of the bar. Katherine in a long ck dress who was drunk staggered and walked out. Katherine stood in front of the sink. She had heavy makeup on her face but she looked bad as she frowned. Arge amount of alcohol had stimted her stomach. Her stomach still felt bad after she vomited. Ssh... After turning on the water tap, Katherine sshed the water onto her face. Then, she put her face closer to the tap and drank the water without caring about her image. While working in the ces like a bar, she had to always ensure her appearance and body posture in a wless state. This was because it would directly determine her ie for the night. No customer was willing to let a woman who was full of alcoholic smelle closer. Even if the woman was pretty! However, those who came here to enjoy themselves wanted to relieve themselves. Furthermore, a bar must have some pretty women. In fact, with Katherine''s age, it was prettyte to work in a bar. If she was described with jargon, she was considered outdated. However, she didn''t have any other way. She had to work to live and pay for her brother''s living expenses. She also couldn''t contact her father.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Working in a bar was the best work that she could think of. The job let her earn a lot and it suited her the most too. Luckily Katherine''s appearance was not bad and she had been living afortable and wealthy life during the three years when she married Jack. Therefore, her appearance after heavy makeup still didn''t lose to those girls at the age of twenty. Looking at herself in the mirror, Katherine slowly showed a look of resentment and hatred. "Jack, what I have today is all caused by you, bastard. Wait for me. As long as I, Katherine Parry, am still alive, I would definitely take revenge for my Mom, my brother, myself, and my family!" Katherine who was in front of the mirror looked furious. Her face who had heavy makeup looked ferocious and full of hatred. "Huh..." After letting out a breath of alcohol, Katherine held the water with her hands and sshed it on her face. She took a few tissues and wiped off the water on her face. She tidied up her clothes and walked out to continue working. However, at the same time. The door of the male''s washroom suddenly opened. A drunken and potbellied middle-aged man who was bald walked out. The middle-aged man''s face was fatty and there was a scar on his chin. There were tattoos and thick gold chains on his arms. He was full of branded items. When he saw Katherine, glowing light could be seen in his eyes. The middle-aged man''s face was full of lust as he stood behind Katherine. His burning gazes moved up and down on Katherine''s back. He grinned as he moved forward to wrapped his arms around Katherine''s waist. Then, he harshly pinched her waist without caring about her. This had scared Katherine as she showed a painful look. At the same time, she also shouted. However, when Katherine turned her body and clearly saw the middle-aged man''s look, she was shocked and frightened, "Pa, Park..." "Katherine?" The middle-aged man who was called ''Park'' was stunned. Then, heughed with a lustful face. Alcohol could make someone lose his mind and quickly increase someone''s desire in some aspects. Park hugged Katherine who was frightened and he moved his hands up and down on her back, "Your brother, Tommy, has owed me quite a lot of money. I have been wanting him to let him sell you to pay for his debt. And today, I find you without any effort. You are gifted to me by God." "Be obedient and promise me. After you stay with me, you and your brother will be able to get out of this suffering situation. If I cover your brother, he could just muddle along until he dies. No one in this city would dare to touch him." While saying the words, Park harshly pulled Katherine into the male''s washroom.??? Chapter 689 Five Hundred Thousand Yuan, It Was a Sky-High Amount! Katherine Parry was shocked and frightened as she struggled desperately. She shouted loudly but no one came to rescue her because the loud music had suppressed her voice. Desperation, fear, and panic... While facing Park who had a strong and tall body, Katherine didn''t have the strength to resist him. p! Park pped Katherine''s face, "Why the fuck are you shouting? If you do not obey me, then pay me back the money! A total of five hundred thousand yuan with interest!" Boom! Katherine waspletely stunned. Blood could be seen at the corners of her mouth. Her face was a mess but her eyes showed a look as if she couldn''t believe it. ''When did Tommy have so much debt?'' "It is impossible. There is no way that my brother owes you that much." Katherine grabbed her hair tightly as she shook her head with a painful look. Park tightly grabbed Katherine''s hair and heughed coldly, "He doesn''t owe me that much? Haha. Don''t you fucking know how your brother behaves? He smokes, drinks, asks for prostitution, gambles, and takes drugs. I am the one who lent him money to pay for the expenses. Do you really think that you could pay for his expenses when you only earn around ten thousand yuan?" When he said that. Park slowly lowered his head and moved close to Katherine''s neck who was stunned and harshly took a breath. The rich body fragrant suddenly made Park lose his mind and show an evil smile. He showed a lustful smile, "If you obey me, I will write off the five hundred thousand of debts. You will definitely earn a lot through this deal!" Upon saying that. Park''s hands suddenly had a lot of force. He grabbed Katherine''s hair with his hand while holding Katherine''s arm with another hand to drag her into the male''s washroom. The dim light. The pain on her face. And Park who showed a lustful smile in front of her. Katherine was in a panic as if her soul had left her body. She waspletely stunned. She was pushed into a toilet stall by Park. She wanted to resist him instinctively. However, the five hundred thousand yuan of debt that Tommy Parry owed was a sky-high amount for her! ''How could this happen?'' ''Why would this happen?'' At the moment, Katherine''s eyes were red and teary. Bang! Park harshly pressed her hands that she had instinctively raised to resist him against the wall with his hands. He showed a ferocious and scary smile, "I am owning you for sure!" Her gaze was blurred by the tears. However, she could still clearly see Park''s fatty face moving towards her quickly. At that moment. Katherine suddenly came back to her senses. She shouted and her right hand forcefully broke free from Park''s hand. As her right hand passed through her back, a sharp light was suddenly seen. "Fuck!" Park''s expression changed a lot as he hurriedly fell back. Stab! The knife was swung past Park''s stomach. Blood could be seen on his stomach. The pain immediately made Park''s slightly sober from being drunk. His face looked pale as he lowered his head to look at his stomach. There was a wound and blood could be seen. Luckily, he reacted quickly and dodged in time just now so that this knife stab was only a minor injury. However, he was still scared after thinking about it. "Bitch!" When Park was shocked, his face suddenly looked ferocious and furious. He suddenly moved close towards Katherine as if he wanted to engulf her. He was the head of the gangster in this area. He used tomit a lot of crimes. He also used to be attacked by a lot of people. However, he was actually attacked by a woman! It was a disgrace for him! "Don''te here. You don''t fuckinge here!" Katherine''s hair looked messy as she held the fruit knife tightly with her hands. She looked ferocious and frightened and her eyes looked furious. At this moment, Katherine didn''t look charming at all. Now, she only looked fierce like a beast that was fighting in a trapped ce! Park was scared by Katherine''s reaction and he stopped in ce. He had been involving himself in the underworld for a lot of years and he could differentiate whether the person dared to attack the others or the person only looked tough outside but he was actually timid. Katherine who was in front of him let him feel dangerous. He had no doubt that if he moved closer to her, she would really dare to stab him! "Bitch, do you fucking dare to touch me?" Park covered the wound on his stomach with his hand and spat on the ground. He harshly threatened Katherine, "Let me tell you. You have to sleep with me because of this stab tonight! I would get the five hundred thousand yuan of debt that Tommy owes separately!" "Bullshit..." Katherine''s small body trembled as if she had gone crazy, "It is impossible. Tommy promised me that he would definitely stop doing this. He will not fool around. There is no way he owes you five hundred thousand yuan!" "Don''t you believe me?" Park showed a ferocious and scary smile. He took out his phone and directly called Tommy''s number. "Hello, Park!" When the phone call was picked up, Tommy''s tteredughter could be heard. "Tommy!" After Katherine heard Tommy''s voice, she immediately cried and shouted. "Sister?" On the phone, Tommy was stunned, "Why are you staying with Park?" "Save me. Tommy, pleasee and save me... Sob..." Katherine cried loudly. Her mother passed away and his father was missing. Now, the only one she could rely on was her brother, Tommy. "Park, what have you done to my sister?" On the phone, Tommy shouted loudly. "Haha, Tommy. Don''t you fucking shout at me. I am giving you a chance to pay your debt today!" Park''s fatty faceughed as he trembled. He lustfully looked at Katherine who was crying as he said to Tommy, "Let me sleep with your sister. From tonight onwards, the debt you owe will be written off. If your sister is willing to stay with me, you will enjoy the wealth with me without any trouble!" On the phone, Tommy became silent. Katherine held the fruit knife tightly with her hands. She cried as her small body kept trembling. Finally, Tommy''s voice was heard on the phone. "Sister, please sleep with Park for a night. There is five hundred thousand yuan. That''s a sky-high amount!" Boom! Katherine who was crying was suddenly struck by lightning. Tommy''s casual tone was like a sharp knife that was harshly stabbed into Katherine''s heart. "Tommy, I, I am your sister. What, what do you treat me as?" Before Katherine stopped crying, she almost used all her strength to shout. However, Tommy didn''t care about her on the phone at all. Instead, he asked Park. "Park, you have to keep your words. I am hanging up the phone now."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Bang! The phone call was hung up without any hesitation. Katherine waspletely desperate. She had relied on her brother and she tried her best to protect him. However, when she needed her brother to save her, her brother pushed her into the other''s arms without any hesitation. ''What the fuck was this?'' "Have you heard it clearly?" Park frowned as he looked at Katherine, "Now... should you be obedient?" ng... The hands of Katherine who was desperate and had an emotional breakdown trembled. The fruit knife in her hands fell onto the ground and the crisp sound could be heard. Glowing light could be seen in Park''s eyes. At that moment, he pressed on Katherine as if a tiger pounced on its prey. "Ah!" Katherine felt like she couldn''t see anything and she shouted because of fear. Without waiting for Katherine to resist, Park''s body had already pressed on her and she waspletely locked in ce. She struggled! She struggled instinctively! However, the body size difference between a man and a woman was too big. Her struggle seemed insignificant. Katherine looked miserable as she cried loudly. At this moment. Suddenly, a shy girl''s voice was echoing in the male''s washroom. "Sir, what are you doing?"??????? Chapter 690 Jenny’s Skills The timid voice of a girl was suddenly heard in the men''s bathroom. Immediately making Park, who had been bullying, stop abruptly. He turned his head suddenly. His eyes lit up when he saw the girl standing at the door! Stunning! Looking at Jenny, there was only one word that came into Park''s mind. Katherine was still struggling in his arms. Park''s hands pressed firmly. Hisst bit of rationality was the only reason that made him not discard Katherine and go for the girl who was in front of him. Katherine was to be finished! But this stunning girl who was in front of him, he was not sure how big the consequences would be. "Fuck off! I am doing my business!" Park shouted angrily at Jenny. Jenny''s pretty face changed. She didn''t turn around and leave. She had been looking outside for Katherine for a long time, but Katherine was nowhere to be seen. She had toe thedies'' bathroom due to human urgency. As soon as she came here, she heard a woman''s screaming out of the men''s bathroom. Her curiosity drove her in. Her gaze swept past Park andnded on Katherine who was being pressed down by him. She couldn''t see her face too clearly because of the angle but she still felt a sense of familiarity. "Katherine?" Jenny eximed. Katherine, who was struggling, was also surprised. When she saw Jenny, she seemed to find onest ray of hope. "Help me! Please, help me!" Katherine cried and begged. "Fuck! Do you know each other?" Park''s expressions suddenly became solemn. There was a fear of consequence in his eyes. He hadn''t been anxious about the consequences even in doing this kind of forcible thing as he had been holding the weakness of Katherine and Tommy. But if the stunning girl in front of him ran out to call for help, the consequences would be unimaginable. However. Jenny''s behavior made Park''s eyes sh and the corners of his mouth suddenly arched into a smile. Hearing Katherine''s anguished wails.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jenny was far from being scared like a normal girl who would be turning around and running away to ask for help. On the contrary, she entered the men''s bathroom looking ignorant, shut the door behind her and locked it. This scene. Instantly made Katherine feel like she was falling into the abyss. ''Has this girl lost her mind?'' ''What does she want to do?'' "What are you trying to do?" The smile on Park''s face turned deeper. His gaze towards Jenny was like a tiger looking at amb. The lighting was splendid. A brazen idea suddenly popped in the drunken and evil mind of Park. With the delicate physique of Katherine and Jenny, he was enough to hold them both by himself. As long as he seeded, the next thing... "Tut tut.." Park''s body couldn''t help but shake. But Jenny didn''t seem to notice his strange attitude. Still ignorant, she slowly walked towards Katherine and Park. She raised her hand, "I know her. You can''t hurt her. I will save her." "Fuck! Are you fucking kidding me?" Park''s eyes were full of fierceness and he instantly let go of Katherine as he pounced on Jenny, "I feel quite lucky with women tonight. I am going to do it with both of you!" Seeing this, Katherine''s face was pale with fright. Without Park''s confinement, her body fell on the ground weakly. However. Just as Park stretched out his hands towards Jenny. The ignorance on Jenny''s face suddenly disappeared, reced by endless chill. "What?" For a very short moment, Park felt frightened, his back suddenly feeling cold. Suddenly, he saw Jenny sway in front of him. A slender delicate pale hand held Park''s right hand in an instant. As Jenny twisted, Park''s wrist instantly bent in the opposite direction with a cracking noise. "Aah!" Screams filled the men''s bathroom as if a pig was being ughtered. The severe pain caused Park to be vicious, swinging his left fist towards Jenny. Jenny avoided him and instantly wrapped her hands around Park''s left hand and turned her back against him. *Bang* The perfect over-the-shoulder throw caused Park''s burly figure to draw a parab in the air before mming heavily on the ground. As he fell, he screamed again like a pig. It almost knocked the air out of him. In his fright and panic, Park struggled to get up. "Hah!" Jenny''s mockingugh rang suddenly. Park tilted his head instinctively and saw a footing towards him at a swift speed. *Boom* "Pfff!" Jenny kicked Park on his face. A mouthful of blood and a few teeth spurted out of Park''s mouth. After which, Park shifted his head and fainted. There wasplete silence in the men''s room. The scene just now was extremely short and flowed naturally without even slightly detaining the time. Katherine waspletely dumbfounded. Her beautiful eyes widened and her delicate pale hand covered her mouth as she looked at Jenny in horror. Looking at the harmless looking delicate girl, who would have known she had such skills? Katherine knew the identity of Park so it was even more shocking for her at this time. Park was the mafia boss of the underworld. Of course, he was highly skilled in kung fu. If ordinary people confronted Park, even if multiple people join forces, they had no chance of getting even close to him. But in front of Jenny, had Park be weak to this degree? "Okay. It''s all okay now." Jenny turned around and pped her hands with a smile. The awe-inspiring chill on her face was gone, "Our Kool family has a whole system of training in fighting skills. Even though I am a girl, but growing up since childhood, I have never missed out my training." With that, Jenny helped Katherine get up. Katherine burst into tears emotionally. She hugged Jenny and cried loudly, saying thank you over and over again. She hadn''t expected that her own brother could push her into this trap. And now, the one who pulled her out of it, was this girl who she had only met once. This difference seemed like countless sharp knives that burned red-hot cutting all over Katherine''s body. Jenny hugged Katherine and keptforting her. When Katherine''s crying gradually ceased, only then she helped her cope with the aftermath. Then she walked out of the bar with Katherine. After experiencing the situation just now, Katherine no longer had any thought of going to work. The two found a food stall nearby. After sitting, Katherine''s heart was still thumping as the fear lingered. She let the food stall owner serve them a box of beers and drained a whole bottle. It made her feel a bit at ease. "It''s okay. It''s all over." Jenny stillforted Katherine. Any woman who had encountered the situation just now couldn''t be calmed down with just a few words. But on the contrary, Jenny felt sympathy and pity towards Katherine who was still dazed. "Thank you. If it weren''t for you tonight, I''m afraid I would have just..." While talking, Katherine''s eyes filled up with tears. "It''s okay. It was nothing." Jennyforted, "I happened to be looking for you tonight. It really was fate that I was able to save you." "Looking for me?" Katherine was startled. Jenny propped her chin on her right hand, her big eyes shed as she looked at Katherine and smiled, "Yeah. Didn''t you say that you and Jack are friends? I want you to help me meet Jack and stay with him for a while." Hearing her words. Katherine''s pupils shrank suddenly. Hatred and anger flitted deep in her eyes. Looking at Jenny who was anticipating. Katherine drank a ss of beer suddenly, wiped the beer off the corners of her mouth and smiled slightly, "Okay. I will help you." Chapter 691 To Pay a Visit Now that it was autumn, dawn came muchter. Jack had awoken early while it was still dim outside. He strictly controlled his daily routine and never allowed himself to ck off in the slightest. Since he was still pretending to be disabled, he couldn''t go outside to train. The only thing he could do instead was to stay at home on his wheelchair and train his upper body strength. Until now the mess had turned worse and worse. This sometimes made him feel very oppressed, but the harder he worked then the greater chance he would have, to ovee any of the crises in the future. This was because sess was not a result you could get overnight, instead sess was always achieved through putting in as much effort as was possible. When Amber finally woke up, Jack had finished his training. She could clearly see from his bare upper body that his defined muscles that were all in perfect proportion. Although his physique was still not that of a bodybuilder, you could still really see the muscles and strength he had acquired from his training. "Jack, you woke up early again to do your exercises?" Amber walked over to Jack with her sleepy eyes and hugged Jack''s neck from behind, and then added, "You really never allow yourself to ck off, do you?" Jack smiled, looked down at his body and muttered, "The speed that my body is developing at is almost terrifying." He whispered softly. However there were still feelings of doubt within him. After the events that urred over the other side of the ocean he had still continued to pretend he was disabled. However, ever since he had returned, more incidents had been urring one after the other, so technically speaking, he did have to ck off his training here and there. In addition to this, he was only able to train his upper body strength, so to be more precise his overall physique was still not up to standards. However with just this short period of training, it not only increased the strength due to his ck off of training but also it seemed that he even made a breakthrough. "Is something wrong?" Amber asked suspiciously. Jack shook his head and said, "Everything''s fine, but despite how strong I''ve be currently, I''ll still always doubt if it''s enough." As the head trainer of the Hughes family, Brent''s systematic training was not only aimed at Jack, but was also to teach and train the younger generations of the Hughes family. If only because of that Brent''s systematic training was so special, the younger generations of the Hughes family would be all benefited. However, Jack was still sure that even if the younger generation members didn''t ck off, they were still inferior to him both physically and in terms of their fighting skills. This was because Jack had a natural gift unlike them. What''s more, was that when he was attacked at the other side of the ocean, even though he had poison flowing through his whole body he was still able to recover fully, which in itself was a very remarkable thing. Regardless whether the toxicity levels were strong or weak, since the purpose of this poison was for murder; it could have been very fatal. But inparison to Jack, Yael who had also been poisoned needed countless people toe and donate blood and numerous Head Doctors had toe over and try all they could to ensure he didn''t die. And despite all of this help, he was still in a vegetative state. In addition to this, even though Grand Freemason had needed to gather Head Doctors to help Jack, the scene had never been as grand as Yael''s. In any case, the final result had turned out very differently for both of them. After a long period of silence. Jack didn''t wait for Amber to speak. Jack couldn''t help but look back, only to find that Amber had her arms around his neck and her eyebrows frowned, seemingly in a daze. "What''s wrong?" Jack asked gently. "It twitched again." Amber pointed to her right eyelid rather irritated and said, "What the hell is going on?"" Jack frowned slightly, stroked her head lightly and said calmly, "Don''t overthink too much, perhaps you are just being a bit too over anxious and therefore making this out to be a bigger problem than it is. Just don''t put too much pressure on yourself, rx a bit and it will all be ok." "Hm." Amber nodded, but she still had a frown on her face. Jack felt helpless as he watched Amber go to wash herself. Was she only over worrying so much because the due date for her pregnancy was approaching? A thought then came into Jack''s mind. They had been experienced too many different incidents recently. And perhaps because so many people in the family had also suffered idents recently and the people who were left unharmed had suffered a lot of pressure. This worry she was left with coupled with the pregnancy, could very well be likely to have caused the state that Amber was in currently. Jack then said to himself, "I need to work overtime today since I need to finish all the arrangements for tomorrow. This way I can stay at home tomorrow and spend a whole day resting with Amber." Once Jack had made up his mind about this, he then went to the bathroom to wash up himself with Amber. After having breakfast together, Mr. Ward and Jack both rushed over to the DT real estate agency, while Daisy stayed at home with Amber. ording to the previous n, Daisy was meant to go to the hospital with Vinna after breakfast to deliver breakfast to Lyndall and Lone Wolf. However, because of Jack''s request, Daisy stayed at home instead to apany the troubled Amber. Vinna''s condition was a lot better now, so she could now go alone to the hospital to look over Yael. In the garden. Amber was sitting on the swing, gently swaying and bathing in the sun, while at the same time she looked down at her stomach, still frowning and worried. She didn''t know why, but from the moment her right eyelid had twitched, she had been constantly worrying that something was going to happen. Her right eyelid continued to twitch, and each time it did made Amber grow even more worried. After having watered the flowers, Daisy then walked over to Amber and sat down on the swing next to her. When she saw the frown on Amber''s face, Daisy then asked, "Are you still worrying about why your right eyelid is twitching?" "Yes..." Amber nodded but as if she knew what Daisy was going to say next she then hurriedly added, "It''s not just about my right eyelid twitching, but my whole body has been restless these past few days. I just have this feeling that something is going to happen." "A woman''s sixth sense." Daisy calmly said. "Yes, that''s it." Amber nodded and continued, "I don''t know why I feel this way, but the feeling has been growing stronger and stronger the past two days." Daisy looked at Amber deeply and watched the smile on her face slowly faded. She was a killer, and was also the top assassin on the Dark Net Assassin Squad rankings. A killer''s intuition was always extremely sensitive.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In addition to this she was also a woman, so was able to emphasize with how Amber was feeling at this time. She took a deep breath. Daisy then hugged Amber for a while and said soothingly, "Don''t worry, I''m still here for you, even if the sky was to fall one day I would be here to protect you, ok?" "Daisy..." Amber''s body trembled slightly, "Thank you." She had told everyone in the family the same thing now; however she had mentioned it to Jack more than once. Despite this, the only words she had gotten back from everyone was just words offort, but now that she had gotten someone to acknowledge her feelings, she couldn''t help but feel slightly more reassured It''s not that she was reproaching Jack, since after all these thoughts and feelings she was having were a bit absurd. However being in a state of worry all day long, she felt it was a lot more reassuring to hear words of acknowledgement rather than words offort. For the entire day. Daisy and Amber were together the whole time. When Mr. Ward had returned home, he sat downfortably to read his book and drink some tea. Everything seemed calm and peaceful. The sun was beginning to set. The night was gradually approaching. When Amber checked the time, it was already seven o''clock in the evening. She then asked Mr. Ward rather suspiciously, "Mr. Ward, is Jack working overtime tonight?" "Yes, it seems Master Hughes forgot to mention this to Mrs. Hughes." Mr. Ward put down the book in his hand and added, "He is working overtime tonight to finish all of the arrangements for tomorrow, so that tomorrow he can stay with you at home the whole day." "Really?" Amber was overjoyed to hear this. At this moment, Daisy had just passed by Mr. Ward, and when she saw the book that Mr. Ward was reading she instantly began to blush. "Mr. Ward, do you always put a children''s picture book inside another book when you read?" Mr. Ward then coughed twice and his face turned red. However, he then received a call from the real estate agency. Mr. Ward began to frown in confusion when he answered the phone. "Drive her away!" Mr. Ward gave a short reply, and when he hung up the phone, the gentle smile he originally had on his face turned to anger. This sudden scene stunned both Daisy and Amber. "Mr. Ward, what happened?" Amber asked. Mr. Ward waved his hand angrily, and didn''t say anything. Anger grew inside of him. That bitch who didn''t even know the difference between good and bad, and who dared dig up the ashes of the Madam, what right did she have to ask to pay a visit? If Master Hughes didn''t kill her, then why don''t I??????????????? Chapter 692 Let’s Meet Although Mr. Ward was not a bloodthirsty, but as the elder of the Grand Freemasons, he entered the Hughes Familyter and became Patrick Hughes'' servant. Would the blood is his hands... be less? He had been secretive about the period when he was in the Grand Freemasons and even Jack was reluctant to mention it. That was because he was getting old and his mind was peaceful, so he didn''t want to talk about the memorable past years. Otherwise, his rank was obviously low in hierarchypared to Carlos Juan Yales, why would he still make Carlos fear of him? How did he force Carlos and Rena Yales to leave the city before the date what they had nned at that time? Mr. Ward disdained to investigate the past between the Parry Family and Jack. However, when Katherine Parry''s mother dug Sophie Burton''s grave and forced Jack, Mr. Ward had always taken that to his heart seriously. ording to Mr. Ward, for the heinous crime of humiliating the deceased, killing the mother of Katherine was basically not enough! It was only because Jack did not continue to investigate after Katherine''s mother death, so he never mentioned his attitude toward Katherine. If the Young Master did not mention it, how could a servant dare to talk about that? ording to Mr. Ward''s guess, Jack might actually cherish some old friendship. But Katherine survived. Anyway, it didn''t mean that her fault could be forgiven. Not only she did not flee to a faraway ce, but now she also came to see him instead. From Mr. Ward''s point of view, that was simply acting recklessly! However, Amber Hughes and Ms. Hill were clearly aware of Mr. Ward'' anger, that was given off from all over his body. The two looked at each other in dismay were a little bit stunned. Mr. Ward''s had always been a person who remained calm even in dangerous situations, his normal state was to be steady as a rock. If it wasn''t an extremely serious event, it was hard for him to have too much emotion. But now, in front of them, he couldn''t suppress his anger. What the hell was going on? Soon, Mr. Ward''s cell phone rang again. Seeing the phone number, Mr. Ward, who was already furious, frowned his brows deeper. Like an angry beast, he pressed the answer button. "I told you to tell them fuck off!" The sullen voice was resolute and powerful. Amber and Ms. Hill were stunned tongue-tied. On the phone, the person who worked in the property, trembling with fear, said, "Mr. Ward, they said they came to apologize." "There is no need to apologize, if an apology is useful, then the Death God would have no job!" Pow! Mr. Ward hung up the phone. After three years of marriage, how could the Parry Family apologize for what they did to the Young Master? When the Madam Sophie was seriously ill and was hospitalized; Katherine took the money that should be used to save her life to buy a house for Tommy Parry as a betrothal gift. They didn''t care about the life of the Madam, what kind of apology should they give? Sophie passed away and wasid to rest. Katherine''s mother humiliated her dead body and dug her grave to scatter its ashes. What kind of apology should they give? How could Katherine have the right to apologize? Mr. Ward''s look was extremely sulky. In his opinion, Katherine was still alive only because Jack had sympathy. And now she came again to apologize, was she here to offer her own head? Otherwise, what kind of apology? The expression of Amber and Ms. Hill changed greatly. Mr. Ward''s reaction was clearly something serious. The two of them wanted to say something but then hesitate. Looking at Mr. Ward''s expression at that moment, they didn''t know how to speak. Just then, Amber''s cell phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was an unknown number, but she got through. "Sure enough, you are a nostalgic person, and you never changed your number." On the phone, a familiar voice instantly made Amber''s body tremble, and her heart felt like if a needle pierced it. It was Katherine''s voice! At that time, the past memories of the ssmates surged. In an instant, Amber''s feelings became veryplex. Jack, Sophie and the Parry Family''s behavior towards Jack and his mother came to mind. All the memories and various emotions disappearedpletely as if bubbles broke. Amber said indifferently, "We should not stay in contact, don''t disturb me." Regardless of what happened during the three-year marriage between Katherine and Jack, in fact, Amber had never been concerned about that matter. However, after Jack and Katherine divorced, the attitude of the Parry Family and Katherine made her sick. Especially when Sophie''s grave was dug up. When Jack cried like a baby in her arms, didn''t she feel a pain like a knife being twisted in her heart and cried? Sophie was Jack''s mother. And she was also her mother inw. How could a human being humiliate a deceased? But Just when Amber was about to hang up, during the phone call, Katherine''s voice suddenly rose.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Amber, I''m here to apologize. I sincerely want toe to you and Jack to apologize, please give me a chance!" That screaming pleading, even if Amber did not turn on the hands-free, however it was clearly heard by Ms. Hill and Mr. Ward, who were not far away. Mr. Ward looked awkward immediately, and the right hand that just held the teacup gave off strength. With a "pop", the teacup shattered into several pieces and the tea flowed all over his hands. Also Amber''s movements paused. On the phone, Katherine continued to plead. "Amber, I know that I made a lot of mistakes, I know that my sins are terrible. During the time I disappeared, I have been reflecting on myself and I always felt guilty on myself. Even if my mother dead, I know that it was all her fault. If I can''t meet with you and Jack to apologize, I won''t never feel at ease in my life." "Please see me, please Amber, for the sake of our four years of university, weren''t we best friends before? You never wanted to make me sad, you have always been the kindest to me." "I just want to see you and apologize in front of you, please, please Amber..." The sound of crying and begging made everyone perceive that strong feeling of guilty through the phone. Amber hesitated. Daisy''s eyes flickered, she was supporting Amber but actually, she felt a bit chilly. However, Mr. Ward simply said, "Mrs. Hughes, that person is not different from an animal. She had hurt us. Why should we ept an apology and let her live peacefully? I beg you, Mrs. Hughes, don''t see her! His words were resolute and domineering. At that moment, even if Mr. Ward used the word "beg", his attitude was not different from giving pressure. Amber''s eyes shed and she looked determined. She was about toply with Mr. Ward''s request and opened the mouth to say no. Suddenly, Katherine wailed on the phone. "Amber, when we were in college, you told me that if you had a child in future, you would have epted me as a godmother. You can not see me, Jack can also not see me, and even the baby doesn''t have to let me be his godmother. But could I not see him a while as a godmother?" "Just for a moment. After meeting, I will leave forever from here and disappear from your and Jack''s lives. Everything will be over." Amber''s body trembled. Those two words were like a heavy hummer hitting her heart fiercely. In the four years of university, she and Katherine had been close and intimate friends. During their carefree youth, she actually made that promise. That promise could also not be taken seriously, but those words touched the memory of Amber once again. Her heart melted and she agreed, "Okay,e in." Hearing those words, Mr. Ward was taken aback, and he sighed deeply. Also Daisy, after Amber hung up the phone, said reluctantly, "Amber, your heart is too soft!" Chapter 693 Forget The Past; Look Forward To The Future "Just take it as putting an end to the past once and for all." Amber smiled bitterly. She wanted to be mean but Katherine''s cries and the words she said made her wanted to put an end to everything. She was done allowing Katherine to interrupt her life with Jack. Katherine Parry was a thorn. A thorn that bothered her and Jack. She didn''t mind about their three years marriage but everything she''d done to Jack. She wanted to push this person out of their life with one meeting. Amber thought it was worthwhile. Otherwise, she could chase Katherine away today, but she might reappear sometimes someday in the future. Entrance of TM Vi District. Inside a Maserati Quattroporte. Jenny sat on the driver seat looking astonishedly at Katherine with a flood of tears gushed down her cheeks. She asked with her blinking blue eyes, "Kate, aren''t Jack and you are friends? That tone just now..." Katherine did not behave like they were friends just now. And she was sure that it was a female''s voice that she heard from the other side of the phone. "It''s alright, let''s go in." Katherine wiped away her tears at the corners of her eyes and smiled forcefully, "I can''t meet Jack directly, I need to meet his wife before if I want to see him." "Huh?" Jenny was puzzled, but she started the car anyway. TM Vi''s gate opened when the light is on. Jenny was delighted with this function. She drove the car into the vi slowly. Katherine''s crying and begging image shed back in her mind. She asked regardless, "Are you truly a friend of Jack Hughes?" "Spouse!" Katherine said. Boom! Jenny felt she was struck by lightning, "But, but the woman you called is Jack''s wife." "She was my best friend during university." Katherine sobbed and took a deep breath, she forced a smile and looked at Jenny, "You get it now?" Jenny was stunned. Spouse, best friend, spouse. It wasplicated but easily understandable. Did Katherine mean that woman stole her husband and Jack married her best friend? Darn it! Jack Hughes, a cold-blooded disabled bastard. Jenny became furious thinking all these, Jack''s reputation was destroyed in her heart. What did grandma see in such a bastard? Felling Katherine''s sorrow, Jennyforted, "Just calm down and let go of the past, if you want, I can avenge youter, okay?" To Jenny, Katherine did a huge favour by bringing her to Jack, she was a true friend. Jenny became annoyed whenever she thought of what happened at the bar. Jack Hughes that bastard, abandoned his wife, letting her worked as a bardy and was almost molested. He needed to be taught a lesson! "It''s fine, those are all history, you saved me and I arranged a meeting between you and Jack. You''re the main focus today, I''m not important." Katherine smiled forcefully. Her smile gave Jenny heartache. But since Katherine said so, she suppressed her anger and continued driving. However, when Jenny turned away to drive, she missed the moment where Katherine''s sorrowful and pitiful expression transformed into an evil smiled. Katherine''s right hand even grabbed the purse discreetly. The Maserati Quattroporte was driven into the vi. Both of them saw Daisy Hill standing at the front door soon as they got down the car. Daisy frowned, "There''s a tag along?" "She''s a friend, here to apany me." Katherine''s eyes were still teary and red. "Why? Am I not wee?" Jenny raised her neck and stared at Daisy. For her, it was extremely not fair that Katherine had to beg for a meeting after being treated unfairly. Unlike Katherine, she won''t bow down to evil power and wouldn''t let Katherine being bullied again. Why should the right one kneel for the wrong ones? However, Daisy replied coldly, "Not wee indeed." "You..." Jenny got furious, her face turned red at once. It was Katherine that stopped her by giving her a pull on the arm. When both of them raised their heads again, Daisy was walking towards the vi while she said coldly. "Mrs Hughes was kind enough to meet you, say what you want and leave. She is pregnant and you''re not wee here by anyone." Cold-hearted, ruthless. Jenny became even more furious, "What''s with this family? Where does all the arrogancee from?" "That''s enough." Katherineforted, "It seems like Jack is not home. We''ll stay a bit longer in there and you can meet him when he''s home." "I don''t feel like meeting him anymore, I want to go home." Jenny said angrily. She wanted to meet Jack because she and grandma travelled here specifically just to meet himst time. And grandma kept something secret about her intentionst time, not telling her. Out of curiosity, she wanted to know the person Jack that her grandmother willing to travelled far to meet. But now... Disappointed! Completely disappointed! "We are already here, let''s meet him if it''s possible." Katherine said sadly, "And I''ve mentioned just now during the phone conversation that I would like to apologise to my best friend and have a little chat." "Alright then." Jenny nodded helplessly. They walked into the vi while chatting. Amber was sitting on the sofa. Mr Ward sat on the side holding a cup of tea with one hand and closed up a book with another. He looked at Katherine and Jenny coldly. Meanwhile, Daisy came out from the kitchen with tea serving. "Have a seat." Daisy said coldly. Jenny frowned with dissatisfaction. While Katherine as usual, showing a guilty face. She looked at Amber and walked towards the living room with Jenny by her side. "Long time no see, Amber." Katherine''s voice was low and sounded regretful. She looked at Amber with tearful eyes and a forceful smile. "Yeah, what do you want to speak about?" Amber was calm, this meeting was not about reunification but cutting off ties. There was never a union or whatsoever. There was only hatred! Katherine smiled. She raised opened her purse suddenly and reach inside. Her action made Mr Ward frowned at once and became alert. Daisy even went closer next to Amber discreetly. "This family, are they all mental?" Jenny said inwardly, realising what happened. Next. Katherine took out a red box from her purse, put it on the table and pushed it in front of Amber with a smile. "This is a gift I, as the godmother prepared for the baby, a long-lived locket, wishing the child eternal health and happiness." Amber''s face softened seeing the locket. It was a mother''s nature to love their children. Mr Ward and Daisy exchanged a nce, they were puzzled. Katherine then asked Daisy, "Ms Hill, could you fetch me a bottle of alcohol please?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "What?" Daisy stunned. Katherine smiled, "I want to have a drink with Amber, but since she''s pregnant, she shall drink tea." She turned to Amber while speaking, "Let''s forget the past and look forward to the future, you are his life from now on."??????????????? Chapter 694 A Life Threatening Encounter Low voice but each word uttered struck to the core. She looked regretful and sad. Amber was astounded. So were Mr Ward and Daisy Hill. They exchanged a nce suspiciously. Would a vicious woman like her suddenly regret all her doings and behaved this way? Jenny was angry seeing what happened, she clenched her teeth. If it wasn''t for Katherine, she would jump in front and scolded the three of them. Where was justice nowadays? A homewrecker took power while the good ones bowed down lowly? Jack''s reputation in Jenny''s heart hadpletely crashed. She didn''t know why grandma came for Jack but she had decided to change her mind once she got home after witnessing all this nonsense. What a bastard, worthless man! There was only silence in the living room. Watching the sad and pitiful Katherine, Jenny couldn''t hold it longer, "Why? What more do you want? Death?" Death?! Mr Ward and Daisy looked at each other, their eyes shined brightly. That... was a good idea! A person like her deserved to be killed a thousand times. They were more than willing to perform task their young master refused to. However, Amber looked at Daisy, "Daisy, go fetch the alcohol." "Amber..." Daisy looked at Amber surprisingly. Amber smiled lightly. She looked at Katherine and said, "Please mean what you said. Leave Jack and I alone after a ss of wine and a cup of tea, we do not want our life interrupted by you in the future." She wanted to cut all ties and end this nonsense now. That''s why she agreed to meet Katherine. If the chords were not cutpletely, Katherine could intervene in their life anytime in the future. Their friendship had long gone! An end for good! Once and for all! "Alright!" Katherine nodded with tears rolled down her cheeks. Jenny almost exploded seeing all this. Despite trying so hard to endure, her face was red due to anger and she stared angrily at Amber with her blue eyes. Where was thew? Where was the moral? Where was the just? Holy Jesus, who gave this family the right to step on the pitiful Katherine like this? Jenny wrapped her arm around Katherine''s unconsciously, it was a gesture offort and support. Although she was naive, Jenny could put herself into Katherine''s shoes and felt her misery. She also felt repugnant towards Amber, Daisy and Mr Ward. Soon, Daisy brought out a bottle of wine and a ss. Bottle was opened, without decanting, she poured Katherine a ss. She seemed extremely annoyed during the process. Her action was like oil added onto Jenny''s me. What a bully! They were all bullies! Katherine received the ss calmly and in the middle of passing a cup of tea to Amber, she said suddenly."Oh yes, she is Jenny Kool, she tagged along to meet the admirable Jack Hughes." Hearing that, Amber, Mr Ward and Daisy turned to look at the angry Jenny at the same time. Jenny felt their stared and shook angrily, "There''s no need to meet, he''s not home anyway, we will be leaving once Katherine is done." "The Kool?!" Mr Ward became alert. He recalled Patrick''s call of reminder out of a sudden. Mr Ward''s face stiffened abruptly. He looked straight at Jenny with anger, he created a powerful and fearful atmosphere around him. Regardless of whether thisdy was a Kool or not, they had to be alert when the Kool family was involved. Mr Ward''s changes stunned everyone. Jenny was stared at fiercely by Mr Ward, like a beast starring at its prey. Jenny was frightened, she asked carefully, "What do you want, Mr?" "Why are you here to see our young master?" Mr Ward asked. The atmosphere in the living room was cold as ice. "I''m here for a chat, is that a problem?" Jenny tried to hide her fear and looked back straight at Mr Ward. "But I lost interest after seeing all of you, a bunch of disgusting people, I''ll leave soon as Katherine finished her drink with this woman." "Good!" Mr Ward said in a cold tone with full alert. While he uttered "good", he moved towards Amber''s side. Better be safe than sorry. Jack had been asking him and Daisy to stay and protect Amber at home. Now that a Kool came to visit, of course, they had to be cautious! Despite Mr Ward''s sharp eyes couldn''t catch any sign of lying from Jenny. "Amber I''m sorry!" Katherine said. All of them turned to Katherine once again. Amber and Daisy were astounded by Mr Ward''s sudden change. But both of them understood the reason behind his reaction. Amber was present that night when Jack called Mr Ward up to the roof to discuss Patrick''s reminder. Thus, she knew to be cautious with the Kool family! Coincidentally, thedy in front was a Kool. Amber had been having a bad feeling and anxiety these few days, so she became extra cautious too. Without further ado, she had to send them out the soonest possible. Amber raised the teacup, "I hope you keep to your words, or I won''t be merciful in the future." It was a warning and a threat. Katherine smiled pitifully and bottomed up her ss. Amber drank the tea too. The pitiful smile on Katherine''s face turned brighter as Amber swallowed her tea. At this very moment. Bang! A loud explosion along with the sound of broken ss crashing onto the ground came from nearby. At the same time, a body was thrown into the house and hit the ground heavily. It happened too sudden, Amber and the rest who was in the living room were stunned. There was the sound of bombing from the outside that could be heard almost simultaneously "Bring the target and kill the rest!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A voice was heard, as sharp as a sword, followed by the sound of rapid footsteps. "Daisy, protect Mrs Hughes!" Mr Ward gained consciousness and shouted at the same time he grabbed the bottle on the table and stand in front of Amber. In the meantime, Daisy had moved behind Amber. They kept Amber in the middle to protect her. Under the dim light outside, there were more and more figures that could be seen gathering. There was a huge crowd with rapid footsteps. It was a life-threatening encounter.???????????? Chapter 695 Time To For The Kill At DT Agency. The night scenery was filled with magnificent and colorful neon lights and the roads were filled with cars. Jack was concentrating on amending a contract. The rest of the office area was dark and only his office was brightly lit. He had to work overtime so that he could apany Amber for the entire day tomorrow while not affecting thepany''s daily functions. In the past when he wasn''t around, it would be Mr. Ward and Yael who would make the decisions in thepany. Now that he was back, he should do these on his own. After he had proofread the project proposals, Jack leaned back onto his wheelchair and rubbed his tired eyes. He practically worked continuously through the day. He had to proofread the proposals, correct various reports, and project ns. He turned around to look at the neon lights outside and smiled. After he finished his work tonight, he would be able to spend some quality time with that silly girl tomorrow. Jack stretched his back and was about to return to his work when his phone beeped with an iing message. He picked up the phone and was immediately stunned. It was an unknown number and the message was so simple that it contained only two words. Unknown sender: Return Immediately! Mystery man?! Jack was dumbfounded for a moment before he snapped to his senses. His heart almost jumped out of his throat and his body was covered with goosebumps. The mysterious man had been keeping a watch at the TM Hills Vi. Jack could only think of the mystery person who would send those two words via an unknown number. The shorter the message, the more urgent the situation! Based on the mystery man''s personality, he wouldn''t send such a short message unless the matter had reached its most critical point! If not, he would have settled it in the dark without rming Jack. "Amber..." Jack muttered as his eyes refocused and he stood up immediately from the wheelchair. Jack flew like a bolt and rushed downstairs. At this point, Jack couldn''t be bothered with pretending anymore. His wife was at home! His wife was waiting for him at home! He had to go home in the fastest possible manner even if Madam Hughes would find out that he was not disabled. ''Damn it! What the hell happened at home?'' Jack thought as he rode the lift down and began to panic. He could not calm himself down when he thought of Amber. His emotions raged wildly within him. Ding dong! The lift finally reached the ground floor and Jack dashed out of the building. Just as he exited the building, he suddenly stopped. At an open space outside the building, ten men were waiting for him! Each of the men held a long sword tightly in their hands. They were ready to kill. Jack was startled and then came to his senses. It was too quiet! From the time he left the office to going down to the lobby and then out of the building, it was unusually quiet, and he did not see a single person. It was alreadyte and it was normal that most of the people in the building had left for the day. But the building had security guards on patrol and manning the lobby through the night. Howe he didn''t see any security guards on his way out of the lobby? ''Was this a trap and I was ambushed?'' Jack thought coldly as he prepared for action. He clenched his fists and tensed his muscles up until they were stiff as rocks. "The reports were wrong, cut off his head!" The low voice immediately erupted everyone to action. Immediately, the ten assassins dragged their swords on the ground sending sparks flying, and rushed towards Jack for the kill, "Die!" Jack narrowed his eyes and immediately rushed to counter strike. Amber was in danger at home and that was enough to rattle him. Now in face of the ten killers, he just wanted to quickly settle the fight in front of him! He had to finish this fight in the fastest way possible and return to the TM Hills vi. Jack immediately transformed into a fighter and a killer. Instantly the ten killers'' pupils constricted. Now the killers started to fear and feel the terror that Jack exuded. It was as if standing outside the building was not a person but the Killer God! Thud! In a sh, Jack''s right feet stomped the ground and heunched himself towards the ten killers. His strong physiques enabled each of his strikes to be overpowering. There were no frills and nobating skills involved. Jack was unfazed that the killers were armed with long swords and he struck at the nearest killer. Bash! With a grunt, the killer froze and sounds of bones breaking could be heard. The killer immediately threw up a mouthful of blood but was blocked by the ck mask that he wore. The blood oozed out of the mask and onto the ground. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh... Almost at the same time, the wind around them picked up. Jack raged ferociously as his eyes stared like a predator fixated on a prey. Jack was surrounded by the men with the long swords as he continued rushing forward. His left arm wrapped around the neck of the first killer and dragged him along. With a twist and then a flick... sh sh sh... Several long swordsnded on the first killer. Jack''s actions horrified several of the killers. How could he move so swiftly? Just as several of the killers were stunned, Jack turned and grabbed one of the killer''s wrists and ... Crack! Jack immediately broke the wrist of the killer. Now Jack took the killer''s sword in his hands. "Time for the kill!" Jack roared and sent chills running down the spines of all the killers. The remaining eight killers now doubted themselves. It was as if they were not there to kill Jack but instead, Jack was there to kill all of them! sh! In a sh, another pool of blood sttered and it whipped the killers back to their senses. Now the remaining seven killers surrounded Jack and rushed towards him. nk nk nk... Jack held the sword with both his hands and fought the seven killers. Jack''s muscles erupted with energy and it was as if the swords formed a wall and Jack repeatedly defended the shes. Sparks flew and the area reverberated with the shing of the swords. Under the glow amber lights, shadows danced around in the open space while the pungent odor of blood filled the air. Even if he pretended to be crippled, Jack had not stopped his physical training. Although his strength had deteriorated some after he confined himself onto the wheelchair, he regained his strength after some intensive training.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. These killers were nothingpared to the Twelve Golden Guards of the Dragon Cavalry! He continued his attacks and blood continued to be sshed. Killers continued to copse under his sword. Now Jack couldn''t consider so much. He could expose that he lied about his disability, he could also fight it out with no regard for his life, he could even fight to the death with these street thugs. So long as... he quickly returned to his wife because her life was in danger!000 Chapter 696 I’ll Split You In Half If You Harm My Young Master At the TM Hills Vi. Death was lingering in the air. It was quiet as the swords swung and fresh blood sshed about. Tens of killers rushed silently towards them. It was as if all of them were robots and executing their orders to kill in silence. The living room was in a mess and the pungent odor of blood filled the air. There were bodies on the ground. Mr. Ward and Daisy were covered with blood as they held onto the blood-soaked sword. The edge of the sword was jagged after repeated strikes on the de. The two of them stood firm and ced Amber, Jenny and Katherine behind them for protection. To be urate, they were protecting Amber. Faced with thirty killers, Mr. Ward and Daisy couldn''t have the ability to protect everyone. Presently, even the security guards of the viplex were silent and dared not respond. After all... they were just security guards and not skilled bodyguards. Although Mr. Ward was advanced in age, in a high-intensity fight where the odds were stacked against them, Mr. Ward would fight to hisst breath. During the pause, Mr. Ward stared like a wild beast as he red at all the thirty killers around him. "Damn it, all of them are like watermelons for me to sh!" Mr. Ward cussed and then spit out his bloodced saliva. Daisy was cool and focused. She could calmly handle this as the top few killers on the Azrael list. But that was if she was facing the killers alone. Now she also had to protect Amber. Mr. Ward and Daisy were panting due to their repeated efforts to protect Amber. Daisy slowly twisted the long sword and then said solemnly, "Mr. Ward, it''s time for you to leave with Amber." Mr. Ward shuddered and then red at Daisy, "Don''t you think that I can handle this?" "You should know when to retreat!" Daisy said firmly and then she raged. The next moment, Daisy lifted the two swords and swung like the God of death, and lunged at the thirty killers. The sword swung and blood sttered about. Sparks flew each time the swords shed. The scene was terrifying. It was as if the blood and gore in the movies came to life. Mr. Ward did not advance and neither he retreated. He stood in ce with his hands firmly holding the sword. This was the tactic that he and Daisy came up with. One person would rush forward for the kill while the other remained behind to protect Amber. Amber was the most important person! They had to protect her even at the cost of their lives. In this tactic, they were able to prevent the killers from getting close to Amber. All the killers were targeting Amber. Daisy fought valiantly within the pack of killers. Mr. Ward did not look at her but was looking at their surroundings. ''Why hadn''t the mystery person appeared?'' Mr. Ward pondered. The mystery man protected them in the shadows. Ever since the mystery man exposed himself by talking directly to Jack, Mr. Ward felt that something was amiss. Mr. Ward''s guess was confirmed when the first killer was thrown into the vi. The first exchange was between the mystery man and the killers! But after the fight continued, Mr. Ward and Daisy risked themselves several times to protect Amber. The mystery man had disappeared. What was going on? As Daisy was killing the attackers and Mr. Ward was deep in thoughts, Amber was already so terrified that she looked pale. She sat on the ground as her body continued to tremble in fear. She had seen what was unraveling in front of her but only in the movies. Amber never expected that those bloody scenes in the movies would happen in reality. The blood, the terror, and the bodies of killers piled up on the ground. All these were like a sledgehammer pounding directly onto Amber''s nerves. "Hubby, hubby..." Amber continued to mutter in themotion. Jenny and Katherine were also terrified as they cowered in fear beside Amber. They were drenched in cold sweat and pale from the horrors that they were witnessing. Both of them were slightly better whenpared to Amber but they were also hiding under the table. Jenny and Katherine didn''t dare to move. During the brief attack, if it wasn''t for Mr. Ward and Daisy protecting Amber and incidentally also protected them, they might have already been killed. Suddenly, Amber''s expression changed drastically as her body shuddered violently. "Argh!" Amber grabbed her abdomen tightly and she cried in agony, "Mr... Mr. Ward, my stomach... hurts!" Kaboom! It was as if Mr. Ward was struck by a lightning bolt. Immediately Mr. Ward''s eyes turned bloodshot as he turned to look at Amber, "Missus..." Amber held onto her abdomen tightly as her face contorted from the pain and her veins on her face throbbed. The agonizing yells broke the silence of the vi. "Ow! It hurts... my stomach hurts... Mr. Ward... my baby... ah!" Amber tried to get the words out as she struggled with the pain and finally yelled agonizingly. This not only rmed Mr. Ward but Jenny also was shocked. But Katherineughed, "He caused me to lose my mother. Now I want him to taste the pain of losing his wife and child..." "Katherine, you..." Jenny''s expression changed drastically when she heard what Katherine said and red at Katherine with her blue round eyes. Smack! Amber grabbed Katherine''s arm and demanded, "The tea, you, what did you put in the tea?" "Nothing, just some abortion medicine," Katherine replied coldly. The fear that she experienced had disappeared and now she was creepily determined. She even started to grin. "Ah! I''ll split you in half!" Mr. Ward yelled and rocked the vi. In a sh, he rushed back to Amber with his sword. Bloodline! This was the bloodline of the Hughes family! This was Master Jack''s bloodline! But now... all kinds of thoughts shed before his eyes. Guilt and madness engulfed him entirely. Katherine was shocked when she saw Mr. Ward rushing towards her. In a sh, she stood up and although she was petite, she lifted the table and tossed it towards Mr. Ward. At the same time, she grabbed Jenny with both her hands and pushed Jenny towards Mr. Ward.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Kaboom! The table was cut into two in mid-air by Mr. Ward. As the table was split into two, it revealed a fury that no one had ever seen on Mr. Ward''s face. It was as if he had lost his mind and became insane. The sword in his hands never stopped and went directly for Katherine. He didn''t stop even when he saw Jenny being pushed forward to be a human shield for Katherine. "I will split you into halves for hurting my master''s bloodline!"???????????????? Chapter 697 Messy, Disappointed "Ah!" Jenny Kool was so shocked that she screamed. She should have escaped from Katherine''s arrest with her powerful skills. But everything changed too fast. It was so fast that she was unable to react. When looking at Mr. Ward who stayed faraway, Jenny strongly felt that she was going to die soon! However. Dang! Out of the blue, Mr. Ward took out a long sword and sparkle could be seen on it. His sword moved in another direction. At the moment. Mr. Ward who was in a state of anger was dumbfounded. Just then. Katherine pushed Jenny towards Mr. Ward. After that, she turned around and dragged Amber who showed a suffering expression and shivered due to painfulness. "Amber, do you think I will let you go because of our good rtionship in the past? It''s all because of you that reduce me to this kind of situation. Today, you and your child must die!" She bit her teeth and said that while dragging Amber dominantly towards the entrance. "Let go of me, let go...my baby, my baby..." Katherine pulled Amber''s long hair, she felt extremely painful. She struggled for a while and felt the painfulness from her womb. She quickly protected her womb with her hands sufferingly. A woman was weak but a mother was strong. Amber did not care about the painfulness of her hair at the moment, she even did not want to bother Katherine who bullied her violently. There was only one thought in her mind. Child! Protecting her child! "Mrs. Hughes!" Mr. Ward was outraged, he pushed away Jenny and chased after her. Just then. "Watch out, Mr. Ward!" Daisy''s shouting voice was as loud as the thunder. Mr. Ward stretched his body, he could feel a sense of deadly danger arose. He even felt a sense of coldness from his back. He turned around in a sh. The thirty killers that surrounded Daisy rushed towards him at the moment. Under the light. Every long sword shone sharply. Bang! When looking at the long sword approaching him. Mr. Ward only wanted to save Amber at the moment, he did not have the intention to fight. So, he pushed Jenny towards the killers. After that, he jumped heavily and moved in another direction speedily. He chased after Katherine and Amber. "Ah!" Jenny was scared when she was pushed towards the direction of the long knives. She closed her eyes instinctively when she felt that she was going to die soon. However, the expected trauma did not happen to her. Jenny opened her eyes, she found that they had put away all their long knives. The killers seemed to ignore her and passed by her. They rushed towards Mr. Ward directly. Jenny was confused. The scene passed in a blink of an eye. But Daisy caught it clearly. She shrank her eyes and showed a dull expression. "Ah...child... Katherine...please let go of my child..." Amber begged her sufferingly from faraway. Daisy stretched her body and suppressed all her messy emotion and thought. Without hesitation, she took her sword and moved towards them. In the past, her life was messy. She was a killer but she was tortured by her useless father that her life was abnormal. She gradually lived the way she wanted it to be after she met Jack. Jack changed her life from survival mode to living mode. Amber was Jack''s wife. The child in Amber''s womb belonged to Jack. She would never allow Amber and the child to be in danger! However, there was a lot of killers there. No matter it was Mr. Ward who chased after them at first or Daisy who followed them afterwards, they were blocked by the killers. Katherine was as if a mad woman. She pulled Amber''s hair with one hand and grabbed her elbow with another hand. Then, she dragged Amber to another side violently, they went in the direction of the car. She only wanted to take revenge at the moment! It was the noxious vow that she had made during the night she had dug the hole to bury her mother. Even if she would die, she wanted to bring along Amber and her child to hell! She was reduced to this kind of situation because of Amber. Because the child in Amber''s womb belonged to Jack! "I want you to die, I want you to die. I want Jack to experience the bitterness of losing his family..." "My current situation and my broken family and all because of Jack, I me him for coaxing me to divorce. So, I am reduced to this kind of situation." "Why do I have to suffer from the disintegration of family without doing anything wrong? Why can Jack live peacefully and lovely with you bitch after hemits the serious guilt?" Katherine muttered crazily while dragging Amber with strength. Amber wanted to resist. She could have resisted with her strength under her normal status and she would not be dragged by Katherine violently and have no strength to fight back. But she was pregnant. After consuming the medicine, the painfulness from her womb spread across her entire body.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Let alone, she protected her womb firmly, she wanted to protect her child. Under the painfulness, she only had the thought to protect her child determinedly. Shock, nervousness and disappointment spread across her body. She was unable to resist when the pain level arose. "Jack...Jack...our child..." Amber''s eyes were reddened, tears flowed out. She kept begging and crying, she was extremely disappointed. "Mrs. Hughes!" "Amber!" In the vi. Mr. Ward and Daisy were blocked by the killers, they found it hard to move. They could not even enter the vi. They were outraged when watching Amber being brought away by Katherine. But every killer rushed towards them without fear of death. Even if some killers were defeated, a new batch of killers would rece them and tangled both of them. "Why? Why does it happen?" Jenny was stunned, she covered her brain with her hands and showed a shocked and startled expression, "Why do you lie to me? I don''t want to be like this, I only want to see him. Why do you make use of me?" She asked a series of question as if she had hysteria. She did not have much experience, she was naive and ignorant. But she was not foolish, she had responded at the moment. Katherine who she took pity on was making use of her. Then, she concealed it to everyone that she gave poisonous pills to the pregnant woman in the public! How could she do such an evil thing, was she a poor woman anymore? At the moment, Jenny was dispirited. The incident changed her view of life and value. In the mess. Jenny felt that the surrounding was darkened. She raised her head and saw a masked man standing in front of her. There was a knife being stabbed in his chest. He pressed it to slow down the blood from flowing out. When she looked at the masked man. The masked man stretched his hand and grabbed her elbow suddenly, "Follow me!" While Mr. Ward and Daisy did not notice the scene in the mess. Their attention only focused on Amber who was brought away by Katherine! Outside the vi. Katherine opened the door of the car and threw Amber violently to the back seat. Then, she quickly sat on the driver seat and started the engine. She muttered "I want to kill you, I want to kill you" while driving out of the vi. At the entrance of the vi. Mr. Ward and Daisy were extremely outraged as they were blocked by the killers. "Daisy, kill them all!" After Mr. Ward roared, he used the long sword and attacked the shoulder of the killer. His long sword was sunken directly. When they were fighting fiercely. Katherine drove towards outside of the TM Vi District. While at a ce nearby the Maserati. The car light was on, the car made a quick turn. The old Nissan chased after them. In the Maserati. Amberid on the back seat. Although her consciousness was blurry, she kept protecting her belly with her hands. Her face was pale and even her expression was twisted because of the pain. She was scared and desperate. She muttered before she lost her consciousness, "Jack...child..."0000 Chapter 698 The Child… The night was as dark as ink. The road was full of traffic. There was a car, weaving through the traffic at breakneck speed. Jack gripped tightly the steering wheel with both hands, his face was stained with blood. Made him look extraordinary hideous at that moment. On the passenger seat, there was a long sword, but the des were all curled and chipped. His right foot was already full on the throttle. He had just finished the fight as fast as he could and was hurrying back home at breakneck speed. Not caring of anything, even his own life. Every now and then a sharp pain could be felt from his heart. The pain was like needles and knife stabbing on it, and it hurt so much that Jack even became short of breath. He opened his mouth and kept taking deep breaths, hoping to suppress the pain. But deep breaths made his neck thick and veins were protruding. And the heartache still didn''t stop at all. "Amber... Amber..." In severe pain, Jack murmured as he took deep breaths. His eyes fixed dead on the road. Even though his heart was crushed into a ball, he couldn''t care more than topress it even once. Something had happened back home. Amber was in danger. He had to get back as fast as he could. His wife... his child... was everything to him! Suddenly, his phone rang. Jack endured the extreme pain of his heart and hurriedly picked up the phone. The mysterious man''s hoarse voice rang out unexpectedly. "Amber has been drugged and kidnapped. Come quickly to South of the city!" Rumble! The cold and emotionless voice was like a bolt from the blue exploded in Jack''s ears. At that very moment. Jack''s both eyes reddened as if he was a raging beast. His whole body trembled, gritting his teeth. His throat let out a hoarse, beast-like growl, "You, how can you be so useless?" The mysterious man was supposed to protect them in the dark. Butst time, when Amber was kidnapped by George, it was Yael who sacrificed his own life to save her. And this time, it was surprising that the same thing happened again even with previous experience. What was the point of so-called protection...? Snap! The mysterious man didn''t exin and simply hung up the phone. Jack threw his phone onto the passenger seat furiously. With that, he clutched the steering wheel with both hands and jerked it hard to change course. The car drifted and immediately drove to the Southern of the city. The sudden change of direction. Catching the surrounding cars off guard. As three cars that were moving crashed into each other. Jack didn''t care about it at all. His hands were locked on the steering wheel, the veins on the back of his hands protruding. At that moment. Jack''s red eyes were overflowing with killing intent as if there was a sea of blood churning in his red eyes. And his face, his neck, even more veins stood out. As if small snakes were climbing on him. The horror! The thirst for blood! The outrage! That fuelled Jack that made him into a totally different person. The unstoppable madness could be felt from him. The car he drove, was like a beast, engine roaring as it sped along. Screech! A Maserati stopped in a deserted area. It was pitch ck all around. Even the moon and the stars were obscured by the dark clouds. Only the headlights of the Maserati shone brightly. The surrounding area had been deserted and overgrown with weeds. No one knew how long it had been abandoned. Click! Katherine opened the door, her face was cold as ice, but her eyes were filled with insanity. She ignored Amber who had fainted earlier. Instead, she went around to the trunk and took out the foldable shovel she had put it in when Jenny hadn''t paid attention to. Crackle... crackle.... The shovel made quick work of chiselled down the somewhat hard surface. Katherine gritted her teeth with sweat pouring. As she swung her shovel quickly. The soil tumbled. As thepacted soil on the surface was dug away, the loose soil underneath it became extremely easy to excavate. Inside the Maserati. Amber''s face was pale and bloodless. As she was unconscious and was limping on the back seat. Both of her hands were always on her belly, guarding the baby inside her with care. Her eyebrows were frowning, as the pain was written on her pale face even she was unconscious. Suddenly. Amber''s body twitched violently. Sharp, intense pain from her abdomen abruptly jolted her out of her stupor. Her eyshes fluttered lightly. Amber slowly opened her eyes. She stared vacantly into the darkness around her. She was able to identify that she was at a wastnd on the outskirt. But that was all she could be sure of. Fear, panic, despair and all sorts of emotions instantly swept through her. She struggled to sit up. Because she heard a noise outside and she wanted to find out what was going on then. The sharp pain in her abdomen tugged at every nerve in her torso. It made it extremely difficult for her to move even a slight bit. While sitting up, she had to endure the sharp pain in her abdomen. "I must keep the baby safe, it''s me and Jack''s. I, I have to escape..." That was Amber''s thought. Since she was a child, she had never been so determined. She was even more determined than when she returned to Jack from overseas. The child was her flesh and blood. It was also the bloodline of Jack. When she tried raising her head and lifting her own upper body. Amber felt enormous pain sweeping through her whole body. Amber instantly bit her lips, forcing herself to endure the instinctive screaming under the immense pain. Because she clearly knew that the sound outside was made by Katherine. At that point, if Katherine found out that she had awakened, it would bepletely over for her. Thump! Amber fell back on the seat. Her body trembled, and the excruciating pain all over her body felt as if countless sharp knives were cutting into her fiercely. In a trance. Her consciousness was a bit fuzzy. Suddenly. She felt that her right hand became moist and sticky. An unpleasant smell of blood rushed into her nostrils. At that moment. Amber''s mind went nk. Her teeth clenched on her lips, with a sudden force, there was bleeding on her lips. The feeling of terror and despair filled Amber''s entire body. It even made her instantly forget all the pain all over her body. Her body was trembling as tears cascaded from her eyes. Instinctively. She touched her lower body with her right hand. And the sensation of being wrapped by sticky wetness became more obvious. Her tears poured out. The horrible thought was magnifying infinitely. Amber''s teeth were already clenched into the flesh of her lips. She didn''t let go of it as blood kept flowing out. Because she knew that if she were to let go of it, the wailing would follow.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She slowly raised her right hand. Even though it felt like she was lifting thousands of pounds. But still, she raised her hand with difficulty. With all her effort and determination. The inside of the car was dark. The only light source was from the headlight. When her right hand came into her view. Even it was dim, with only some light. Amber''s eyes wide opened. At that moment, her facial features were twisted in extreme pain and sorrow. Blood! Her right hand was clearly stained with blood! It wasing out from under her stomach. The child...00?????????? Chapter 699 Be A Strong Mother "Ah!" At this moment, Amber could no longer contain herself and screamed. Women were extraordinarily strong after bing mothers. She was able to hold back the pain and not yell out because of her child. But when it came to her child, she couldn''t be strong anymore. "Baby... my baby..." Bang! Amber''s eyes widened. She kicked open the car door in a panic and stumbled out of the car. She could no longer care much. That horrible thought in her head was growing like a wild weed. Keep the baby! She had to protect her child at all costs! This was the only obsession of a mother at such a life-or-death moment. As soon as she got out of the car, Amber shuddered and stumbled towards the distance. The sudden change caused Katherine, who was digging a hole, to freeze in horror. By the time she came back to her senses, Amber had already stumbled a dozen meters away. "Huh! Bitch, where else do you want to run to in the middle of nowhere?" Katherine snorted with an awful smile. At this moment, she looked very grim and cold, as if she was an evil spirit from hell. She held a shovel in her hand and chased after Amber unhurriedly. She wasn''t worried about Amber escaping at all. In the middle of nowhere, Amber was pregnant and had just swallowed the abortion pill. In such a state, her escape at this time was just a death struggle. But since Amber wanted to escape, she didn''t want to immediately envelop Amber in despair. Since she wanted to run, she would just let her run! Anyway, she couldn''t escape and eventually had to be buried alive. Looking at Amber, who was stumbling and staggering, the corners of Katherine''s mouth curled up in a teasing sneer, and she looked extremely sinister. The more wretched and miserable Amber was at this point, the more pleasure it brought to Katherine. This was a kind of morbid sense of pleasure. Memories of the past recurred to her. She was now living a life of misery, and it was all thanks to Jack and Amber. Why should the "bad guys" be able to enjoy the blessings, while she, the victim, had to suffer hardships and poverty? "Amber, just stop. You can''t get away. You deserve what you get!" The teasing smile on Katherine''s face was wide. She waved the shovel in her hand and quickened her pace to catch up. To make fun of a dying person, of course, she had to give her a little more urgency. That was what made it exciting! In this way, she felt morefortable in her heart! "Baby ... my baby..." Amber''s pale face was filled with panic and despair as she felt Katherine rapidly approaching her from behind. She felt that behind her was the cold wind blowing out of hell, which came overwhelmingly towards her, as if to swallow her up. But her tearful eyes were filled with determination and resolve. Even though she had a sharp paining from her abdomen, she did not stop. She gritted her teeth and held on, running away in disarray. She fell again and again and got up again and again. Amber''s body was already covered in blood and mud, and she was in a terrible state. But she still did not stop. She had to escape. She could die, but she had to give the baby in her belly a chance to live! "Jack... where are you? I... I need you " Amber cried and howled, and she had never been more helpless. Darkness came over her eyes. Bang! She missed a step and fell to the ground again. This time. Amber struggled several times but was unable to stand up. The severe pain had nearly exhausted her and weakened her body to the extreme. She even got unconscious again and felt dizzy. "Run, why don''t you keep running?" Behind her, Katherine''s yful sneer rang out. Amber looked back. In the darkness, Katherine slowly waved the shovel and was walking towards her unhurriedly. "Katherine, please spare... spare my child ..." Amber copsed to the floor. She trembled and wailed and begged. "Spare your child?" Katherine snickered: "Why should I spare your child? He''s that bastard''s kid! It''s better if he''s dead!" After a pause, Katherine suddenly changed the subject.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "But, I really didn''t expect you to beg me like that. I couldn''tpete with you in anything in college. In my eyes, you were the lucky one favored by God. Your extraordinary family background made me envious countless times. And just now, you looked so condescending. Now, howe you suddenly be so humble in front of me?" Her words were harsh and sounded crazy. Amber was in tears, and her body was in severe pain. But she still didn''t give up. She grabbed the weeds on the ground with both hands and struggled to crawl forward slowly as if she were a dead dog. Behind her, a blood-stained pavement was left, which was iparably creepy. Katherine was in no hurry, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider withcency. What she wanted was this image in front of her. The worse Amber was, the more relieved she could be when she finally died. She looked at Amber as she struggled to crawl like a dying dog. Katherine suddenly said, "But, Amber, I really have one thing better than you. That is, I was married to Jack, while he was married to you for the second time. In other words, you took my leftovers, and you took the trash I didn''t want and treated it like the apple of your eye. Tsk..." Amber ignored her. While she was crying in despair, she kept whispering Jack''s name. When a person was most desperate and helpless, all she could think of to rely on was the person closest to her. "Jack... help me, help me ..." A sense of weakness rushed toward her. And darkness came over her eyes more frequently. She could feel that all the strength in her body was flowing rapidly. Just now she was able to grasp the weeds and crawl forward, but at this time, she could barely even hold on to the weeds. However. Hearing Amber''s cry for help, Katherine, who sneered yfully, became furious. Her expression was cold. "Until you die, you are still thinking about that bastard. I''m done ying with you!" As she spoke, she walked in front of Amber with big strides. Pop! She directly stepped on Amber''s right hand with her right foot and ravaged it fiercely. "Ah!" The nerves of the fingertips were linked with the heart. Amber sobered up because of the pain and screamed miserably. She instinctively used her left hand to push Katherine''s right foot, but Katherine''s right foot did not move at all, and she even kept rubbing the sole of her shoe on the back of her right hand. It hurt! It hurt like hell! Amber''s pale face looked painful. She burst into tears and felt desperate and helpless to the core. But the severe pain did notst long. A strong feeling of weakness swept through her entire body, and Amber couldn''t hold on any longer. Her head tilted and she passed out directly. In the darkness. "Crunch... crunch..." Katherine kept rubbing the sole of her right shoe against the back of Amber''s right hand. She gritted her teeth and carried on for ten seconds or so before she stopped. Then she took a frigid look at therge hole she had just dug halfway in front of the Maserati. Katherine raised her hand, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and tossed the few strands of hair behind her ear. Looking at Amber, who was unconscious on the ground, a smile suddenly appeared on her cold face. "Amber, my best friend, I''m going to kill you right here." As she spoke, she slowly raised the shovel in her right hand high into the air, and the killing intent in her eyes was overwhelming.00 Chapter 700 The Man Who Will Kill You ... Is Coming! The dark night was silent. Only the headlights of the Maserati in the distance glowed with afterglow. Katherine stood in the darkness while the shovel in her hand was raised high in the air. At this moment, her killing intent was overwhelming. The smile on Katherine''s face grew wider and wider as she looked at Amber, who was unconscious on the ground. As long as this shovel fell, most of the hatred in her heart could be reduced. She was finally able to avenge the death of her family! "Mom, you can rest in peace now. I''ve finally helped you take revenge." Katherine closed her eyes and said with relief. Buzz! In the darkness, a strong wind whistled. The shovel in her hand carried all her strength and shed down toward Amber''s head. At this moment, time seemed to have been slowed down. Poof! A muffled sound. Blood sshed. The shovel came to a screeching halt less than ten centimeters from Amber''s head. Katherine''s body trembled, and she opened her eyes with a look of disbelief and horror. She looked down at her chest. In the darkness, she could vaguely see an object being stuck in her chest. Great pain gradually swept through her body. How could this happen? Katherine''s eyes widened, and she had the feeling of dreaming in a trance. But the growing pain in her chest brought her back to reality quickly. She raised her hand and grabbed the object on her chest. It was a ballpoint pen! "Can a pen ... also kill people?" She said slowly and weakly as if she couldn''t believe it. As she spoke, blood flowed down from her mouth. At this moment, Katherine felt as if her eyes had regained their rity. ѧ ... tap... The sound of unhurried footsteps rang out as if the man was walking idly. Katherine looked in the direction where the sound came from, where a man was slowly walking. Gradually, Katherine''s eyes widened with disbelief. She couldn''t believe it. She had been extremely careful when she kidnapped Amber and left, and she was sure no one was following her. That was why she just teased Amber recklessly and was not in a hurry. But where did this person in front of here from? "Every flower and grass can be a killing weapon!" His hoarse voice, as if countless gravel rubbed against his throat.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As the distance drew closer, Katherine gradually got a better look at the man. And his unhurried steps revealed that he was also stumbling. The man was walking this way, while still covering his chest with his left hand. When the man stood in front of her, Katherine finally saw his face. It was a pale old face that was so cold that it did not have the slightest change of expression. And blood was still dripping from the corners of his mouth, just the same as she was now. It was just that the person in front of her was emitting a magnificent killing intent, so she instantly had the feeling of being locked in by a fierce beast and chilling all over. "Why? Why is this happening?" Katherine smiled sadly in shock. Blood stained her teeth and flowed out. She shook her head, "It can''t be like this. Why would it be like this? No one could have followed me." The mystery man did not move, and he looked at Katherine with cold eyes, as if he was looking at a dead person. In this world, as long as he wanted to follow a person, not many people could find him yet. Not to mention that Katherine was just an ordinary person. "I''m going to kill her. I want to avenge my mother. I won''t give up, I won''t just give up ..." Katherine''s eyes widened, while her blood-stained face once again became fierce and frantic. She raised the shovel furiously. However. Bang! With a sharp pain in her right wrist, the shovel flew out of her hand. And then, "bang", Katherine felt her shoulder de was hit hard, as if by a heavy hammer. Her body swayed violently and she fell to the ground on both knees. The pain was so great that she threw back her head and let out a miserable scream of pain, and her body trembled violently. The man simply attacked her with his hand, yet her shoulder de was broken on the spot. The mystery man slowly lowered his right hand and said indifferently, "If you don''t want to bepletely crippled before you die, then just kneel." His voice was frigid, like the cold wind blowing out of hell. A touch of fear appeared on Katherine''s fierce and crazy face. Her eyes swished red, and tears came out of her eyes. Various emotions such as reluctance, anger and resentment surfaced in her mind. "It was so close. It was so close I could have gotten this bitch killed to avenge my mom and make Jack feel the pain of losing a loved one too." Katherine shuddered and wailed in a hoarse voice. Men and women were born with a gap in their physical condition. What was more, the man in front of her gave her irresistible and terrifying oppression. She knew there was no hope for revenge! With this man in front of her, she simply could not kill Amber. Suddenly. Katherine raised her head and stared at the mystery man with hatred. She spat out blood and screamed, "Kill me. If you want to kill me, then just do it!" Her voice was mournful, yet she was determined. She knew that there was no hope for revenge, and that death would await her. And at that moment, she could also feel the ballpoint pen stuck in her chest was rapidly taking away her life. The feeling of weakness and dizziness from the loss of blood was crashing down on her. Instead of waiting for the blood to run out and die, or being tortured to death by Jack''s men, she would rather die right now. This was obviously better. In fact, since she had decided to take revenge, she was already prepared to pay with her life. Her family was gone. Her father was dead. Her mother died, too, right in front of her and Jack. The experience of that night was like a nightmare that always haunted her. And her brother waspletely disabled. When a person was desperate to the extreme, he was fearless in the face of death. However. Then, the mystery man''s words made Katherine''s remaining sanity copse instantly. He said coldly, "You don''t deserve it!" These simple words were like a thunderp in Katherine''s ears. In an instant, with aplex expression, her features twisted. With her head bowed and her body trembling, she burst into tears. She didn''t even deserve to beg for death...! Suddenly, two beams of blinding light shot from the distance. The mysterious man turned his head and looked quietly at the car speeding in the distance. Then he said indifferently, "Herees the man who is going to kill you." He had been following Katherine and had informed Jack in time. That was why Jack and he arrived at almost the same time. The car sped along, running all the way across the wastnd anding rampantly this way. Crack! With a sharp brake, the car drifted directly in ce, lifting up the weeds and gravel and stopping in ce. Bang! Jack opened the car door and rushed out with a horrified look. Once he saw the image in front of him, Jack''s mind wentpletely nk and his body went numb. He roared, "Amber!" He jumped straight to Amber''s side and hugged her in a panic. "Amber, buck up. I''ming. It''s okay. It''s going to be okay." Jack held Amber tightly, and the way Amber looked all over was terrifying and made Jack tingle. At this moment, Jack''s eyes were red and his nose twitched, and he instantly cried like a child. He saw the blood beneath Amber. And he even stopped breathing for a moment. His neck instantly became thicker. Meanwhile, blue veins stood out on his face and neck, like earthworms. "It''s okay, it''s going to be okay, Amber, I''m here, I''m here." Jack was terrified and tried to pick up Amber. At this moment, even if he was tough, it was difficult for him to be sensible. His wife and kids were everything to him! However. Just as Jack was about to get up, Katherine asked as she cried, "She... should be dead, right? You''re crying like a dog, just like what happened to me after I got divorced from you." Chapter 701 To Save Your Wife or the Baby? Jack''s expression turned fierce. Then as if like a violent beast, he immediately put down Amber and pounced directly onto Katherine. "Why does your Parry family always wish to destroy my life? What exactly do I owe you?" He grabbed Katherine''s shoulders with both hands and shook her rather aggressively.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Katherine spit out some blood and then said with a smile, "After the horrible things you did you shouldn''t be allowed to live anymore! You tricked me for the divorce, and now this is what you deserve!" "I tricked you for the divorce? Did your family ever consider my mother''s life? In your family''s eyes, it seemed that your brother''s wedding was a lot more important than the life of my mother. Your whole family enjoys making money through the suffering of others, yet continues to pretend to be the victim? Aren''t you afraid that if you continue this way, you will end up on the lowest level of hell and be tortured for the rest of eternity?" At this moment, Jack was now in tears and no longer had his usual elegant demeanour. He looked just as helpless and desperate as he was when Katherine''s mother had given away all of the money that was needed to save his mother. He then roared, "Your mother dug up my mother''s grave and then scattered my mother''s ashes, and now you are trying to kill my wife and child. You wish to destroy everything that I cherish, but now what I really cannot understand is how I somehow ever met such a horrible family like yours?" "I already got far away from you, trying my best to recover from those wounds and start a new life, until now I have slowly built up my own paradise, but now here you are trying to ruin my paradise? You were the ones, who walked into this hell yourselves, so why are you now trying to drag me down with you?" Katherine gave a sad smile, her blood stained lips opening as if she was about to speak. When suddenly, a big hand appeared. And the ballpoint pen that was inserted into her chest was suddenly pushed in deeper. "Ahh!" Jack then raised his head and roared. Back then, the Parry family cared nothing for his mother''s life, and in the end took away the 200,000 yuan that was needed to save his mother''s life. Because of this he then chose to get a divorce, but after that he was helpless and for a while it was as if he was like a stray dog lost wandering on the streets. If it then weren''t for Mr. Ward who gave him new hope, then he would have fallen deep into the abyss and unable to continue on. After this he healed his wounds, got back up again and took it step by step to walk out from the darkness into the light. After this, he didn''t want anything else to do with the Parry family ever again. Now that they had divorced, he hadpletely given up anything to do with that family and back then was also given the cold shoulder by them. So why did they decide now he was worth paying attention to again? What he had suffered was worse than what anyone else had ever had to suffer. But the Parry family just like the scum that they were had been pursuing him still step by step. The Parry family had now been reduced to poverty, but who was to me for this? In the end, they only had themselves to me! A family that cared nothing for other''s lives and made their fortune by exploiting the suffering of others, their current decline into poverty was thus perfectly reasonable. But even when Katherine''s mother had dug up his mother''s grave and scattered her ashes, he was suddenly hit by some old feelings he had for Katherine, so he let her go. He had thought for a long time that he would never have to be entangled with her again, but he never expected that the softness and sympathy for her back then would lead to the trouble caused right now! At this moment. Jack extremely regretted what he had done. If he had been just a little more ruthless at the time then what had happened today wouldn''t have happened. "Take her to the hospital." The big hand of the Mysterious Man then fell onto Jack''s shoulder. They sped along the road at record speed. The car rushed along with a roar and headed towards LJ Hospital. When Jack had arrived at LJ Hospital, Director Lansing had already gathered together some doctors and nurses and was waiting for their arrival. Mr. Ward, Daisy, Lyndall and Lone Wolf were also all there. Jack held Amber and rushed into the hospital building in a panic, "Save her... please save her." The atmosphere around them was gloomy and solemn. As if everything had frozen around them. Even if everyone had mentally prepared for what they were to see, the state Amber was in still shocked everyone. Especially Director Lansing, who was heartbroken and his eyes were clearly red. Once Amber was put onto the moving hospital bed, Jack and everyone all rushed to the rescue room with her. Along the way you could see Jack''s expression changing, he began to tremble, tears were flowing out of his eyes and his nose was blocked as if suffocating. Fear, panic, helplessness... It was as if a thousand swords were cutting him to death. "Wait outside!" Director Lansing sternly instructed Jack, and pushed him out of the operating room. The door of the rescue room then closed, and the red light to notify the operation was turned on. With a puff, Jack knelt down onto the ground and began to let out agonized tears. At this moment he felt as if his mind was exploding and he began to feel as if the sky was copsing. He was utterly heartbroken and in extreme grief. However not even these words were enough to describe just how he was feeling right now. In the corridor, the atmosphere was extremely tense and solemn. Everyone all looked sombre and glum. Everyone wanted tofort Jack, but after seeing the state Amber was in, no one knew just how tofort him. Only the Mysterious Man took action and asked the nurse for a roll of gauze to wrap around the wounds on his chest. After this, he then walked over to Daisy. "You are a killer,e out for a walk with me." Daisy immediately returned to her senses and looked at the Mysterious Man in confusion. The Mysterious Man didn''t exin why but instead pointed to Jack who was squatting on the ground, precisely pointing at his legs. Daisy then immediately understood and left together with the Mysterious Man. "It''s ok; everything is going to be ok. Amber and the baby are going to be fine..." Jack was still squatting on the floor and continuing to cry, it was as if he was stunned to the spot. His continued to let out agonized cries. Watching this made Mr. Ward, Lyndall and Lone Wolf all feel terribly sad, their eyes also turned red. This was because everyone knew just how much Jack and Amber had gone through to reach the point where they were now. Misunderstandings, hardships, suffering, all of this they had experienced together and had worked together hand in hand until this day. Their baby was the symbol of their strong feelings for each other. During the ten months of her pregnancy, they had experienced so many things, and they were all clear about it. It was not an exaggeration to say that Jack and Amber had really been through hell and back. But now, just as she was about to give birth, something like this had happened. Anyone who was experiencing this right now would feel the same way. Especially Mr. Ward, with tears already flowing out of his eyes. At this moment, Mr. Ward looked as if he had aged a great deal and was fast approaching death. He waspletely devoid of his usual spirit. He staggered back, leaned against the wall, looked up at the ceiling trembling and howled out bitterly. "Oh God, why must you treat my young master and his wife like this? Just a few days ago we were discussing how she was about to give birth, so why must you now let such a thing like this happen? If anything must happen, let it happen to me. I will take the suffering for young master, his wife and his baby..." His voice was full of pain and sorrow. As he wailed he then begged, "God, please bless and protect Mrs. Hughes and her child, and in return I am willing to repay you for the rest of my life..." His words were sonorous and powerful. When Lyndall and Lone Wolf heard Mr. Ward''s pleas, they couldn''t contain their sadness anymore and tears also began to flow out their eyes. Then at this moment. The door of the rescue room suddenly opened. Director Lansing then walked out. Then not waiting for anyone''s reaction. Director Lansing then looked down at Jack on the ground and asked sharply, "The situation is critical, should we try to save your wife or the baby?"???????? Chapter 702 Be Regardless of Wife and Child is no Different from a Beast A crisp, cold and harsh sound. It seemed like a violent thunder sting in the hallway. Everyone was frightened. Mr. Ward hid his face and wept bitterly. At the same time, Jack squatted on the ground staring nkly as if in a trance. On one side, there was his wife, on the other side there was his child. Both Lyndall Long and Lone Wolf''s faces were extremely pale. Choosing his wife or child like a multiple-choice question, anyone would be absolutely heart wrenching! The air in the hallway seemed to be sticky and suffocating. Director Lansing looked at Jack coldly. Suddenly. Bang. He kicked Jack so violently that Jack fell directly to the ground. "Young Master!" "Mr. Hughes!" "Director Lansing!" Lyndall and Lone Wolf immediately went up to help Jack, while Mr. Ward stared at Director Lansing in amazement. Director Lansing ignored him and, pointing at Jack, shouted, "As you are a real man, is it so difficult for you to make a decision? Amber is inside now, lying on the operating table, and she''s close to death. What are you doing? Should we wait until you slowly think about the pros and cons and consider your priorities?" While scolding, Director Lansing''s eyes were red with tears. His voice trembled and he said with a crying voice, "You just need to make a decision. I''m Amber''s uncle and I also have to go back to the operating room and follow your decision!" "I want both!" Jack squeezed his throat hard and made a very hoarse voice. "Director Lansing, could you buy some time? I will issue an order right now and I will ask immediately my father to issue the ''Head Doctor''s Summoning Order''. I can also ask the Dragon Cavalry to issue the ''Emergency order'' and the Grand Freemasons to issue a summoning order." Jack''s voice trembled, his crying made his voice very hoarse and while tears were flowing down his cheeks, his whole body felt like if it was cut by a knife. When it came to save Yael Quinn, he could mobilize a group of head doctors. When saving Amber, he could do the same! As long as Amber and the baby could be saved, he would not hesitate even if it meant to give his own life! "That''s how Yael was saved. Countless head doctors rescued him. It will definitely work, right Director Lansing?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, Director Lansing shook his head, "We don''t have enough time. Yael''s situation at that time allowed us to buy for time, but now Amber doesn''t have the conditions to stall for time. Who do you want to save?" Thatst sentence contained anger and coercion. Jack was paralyzed instantly. Time was passing slowly. Mr. Ward and the others three were all staring at Jack. Only one could be saved! Who to save, it was up to Jack! Especially Director Lansing was staring at Jack and his eyes revealed mixed feelings. As Amber''s uncle and Steve Knight''s best friend, he felt even more anxious at that time. Finally, Jack took a deep breathe, trying to calm down. His eyes became very resolute. He clenched his teeth and spit out a word, "I want my wife!" "Okay!" Director Lansing''s eyes lit up, and he immediately turned and entered the operating room. The door of the operating room closed. The slight "bang" of the door closed sounded like a heavy hammer and mmed into Jack''s heart. He staggered back, he instantly felt drained of all his strength, his eyes turned ck, and he felt faint and dizzy. If it weren''t for Lyndall and Lone Wolf who supported him, Jack would have fallen to the ground. Jack looked at the door of the operating room with teary eyes and whispered softly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... baby." Jack felt remorseful and guilty, as if the sky copsed andpletely swallowed him. That feeling was hard to describe. Mr. Ward, who was on the side, shook his body even more, and directly slumped on the chair, holding his head with both hands, heartbroken. Time passed slowly. The hallway in front of the emergency room was filled with grief and pain. The mysterious man who left before walked back with Ms. Hill but there was another wheelchair in front of Ms. Hill. "Sit down." The voice of the mysterious man didn''t have the slightest emotion but directly ordered Jack. Jack''s eyes were red with tears and he looked at the mysterious man. Also Mr. Ward, Lyndall and Lone Wolf looked at him one after another. The mysterious man said indifferently, "Do you want to waste the effort that I and Daisy have just done for you?" He just left with Daisy before because he was worried that there would be some spies nearby, so as not to expose Jack''s uncrippled legs, he went out to wipe out the information. Hearing those words, Mr. Ward and the others'' face changed suddenly. Everything happened too quickly, that night, all those unexpected events were like a thunder falling down brazenly in a sunny day. It had made everyone stay in a state of panic. At that moment, only the mysterious man kept rational. Everyone just realized that Jack was...on his feet! If that was sent back to the Hughes Family, it would be a very big deal. "Young Master..." Mr. Ward looked at Jack sobbingly. Jack smiled bitterly, took a heavy step and sat on the wheelchair. The mysterious man asked again, "Was there anything strange on the way back?" "All of them were killed!" Jack threw a word out with a sad expression, scratching his head irritably, "As for the rest, I don''t care. If they have found it out, it''s okay." His tone was irritable, but also frustrated. Compared to Amber, even if the Hughes Family found out about him pretending to be crippled, what would happen? At that time, he just wanted to return to Amber and protect her and the baby. But who could have imagined that, although he tried all his best, it would have eventually lead to the current grief? "Right now, you only care about your personal family affair? How could your character be so weak?" the mysterious man said coldly. As soon as the words came out, Jack, who was dejected and grieving, exploded in an instant. The anger suddenly filled his chest and went straight to his head. He red at the mysterious man with his scarlet eyes, "Is your heart solid as a rock? Be regardless of the lives of your wife and child and showing no sadness or joy, is it different from a beast?" He didn''t wait for the mysterious man to speak. Jack said sternly, "You said in a high-sounding voice that you would protect secretly me and my family, but did you? Last time when my wife was kidnapped, it was Yael who risked his own life for her. Now he''s still in the ICU." "This time, my wife was wounded and kidnapped. Where were you? What you call protection is to persuade me not to care about my personal family affair and me me for being weak?" His words were sharp-tongued and he was raging with anger. In an instant, the hallway became tense. Mr. Ward, Ms. Hill, Lyndall and Lone Wolf looked solemn, they didn''t dissuade Jack but they stared at the mysterious man. Also for them, what the mysterious man just said was too much. Not only Jack was furious, but also so were they. "Oh! Who do you think I had blocked?" The mysterious man raised his finger, pointed at the gauze wrapped around his chest and said coldly, "Do you think that if I hadn''t been this wound now and hadn''t blocked that person, you would be here now grieving for your wife and children, instead of going home and pick up their corpses?" While talking, the mysterious man raised his finger at Mr. Ward and Ms. Hill. Jack looked stunned. Mr. Ward and Ms. Hill''s expression also changed greatly. Especially Mr. Ward, his heart twitched suddenly. Following Jack, he soon understood the strength of the mysterious man very clearly. Even Brent was far away from him. However, in the vi, he was injured in that way during a fight. If the mysterious man didn''t take action at that moment and left the rival go into the vi, the consequences...would have been even more tragic than now!??????????? Chapter 703 For Amber, I Would Give Up the Whole World On the corridor. Back to dead silence. Sadness, tension and worried were filled in the air. Because of what the mysterious man said, no one would bother about this matter anymore. Jack sat in a wheelchair in despair; his tears were dried up, leaving only his reddish eyes full of bloodshot. He stared straight at the red rescue light on the operating room. As for Mr. Ward, Daisy and the others were also waiting beside him with gloomy long face. Everyone was anxious like ants on a hotpot. Vinna also rushed over immediately. She was lucky to escape from the incident as she spent the whole night apanying Yael at ICU. Watching the rescue light on the operating room being turned on, Vinna shook her body and walked to Jack vainly. "Jack, Amber..." Jack''s body trembled, his hollow eyes regained a gleam, he raised his eyes to Vinna and smiled sadly. "Vinna, now I know how uneasy it was for you to sit here and wait for Yael that time." In just one sentence, without rifying the situation. But Vinna instantly understood Amber''s situation in the operating room. Her life was at stake! Vinna''s face was pale and there were tears in her eyes, she squatted beside Jack andforted, "Jack, don''t worry, Amber will be fine, she will recover." She remembered that when Yael was being rescued in the operating room, she was sad and felt miserable. It was Amber and Daisy who were always beside her, apanying her tirelessly. Moreover, Amber was pregnant, but she insisted to keep her apanied andforted. Vinna could never forget that deep down. She never thought that Amber would be in the same situation in a blink of an eye. Even though she wasforting Jack, But in the end, she could not help but lowered her head and started crying. "It will be fine; my wife wille out in peace." Following what Vinna said, Jack sounded very firm and his eyes were burning. While talking, he clenched his fists and secretly cheering for Amber who was still in the operating room. Compared with feeling panic and crumbled just now, now that his tears were dried up, Jack slowly got his senses back. At least, he could endure all sorrows and remain calm on the outside. This was the least that he could do at this moment. "Master." Mr. Ward walked to Jack''s side and asked sadly, "About this, old master and Mrs. Hughes''s family..." "Wait until Amber is safe and sound." Jack''s voice was very low, but there was extreme anger in his eyes. At this moment. Everyone''s expressions changed. They could clearly feel the chilling from Jack, It seemed like the temperature in the entire corridor has plummeted to freezing point. "What master means is..." Mr. Ward seemed to have a sense of it. Jack looked up and squinted at Mr. Ward, "I''d ask my father to act on it and get it settled when Amberes out safely. Till then, we only let my parents inwe over, so that they would not be too worried." After a pause, Jack spoke again. "If Amber does note out safely, it does not matter if my father is going to get it settled, I''ll seek revenge at all cost." After he said that, Everyone felt chilly and their hearts shaken. At this moment, Jack''s eyes were like he could kill even God! Even Mr. Ward was also frightened. However, a chuckle was suddenly heard. All gazes turned to where the voice was heard. The mysterious man chuckled and said, "At all cost? If the sky falls, how can you take revenge at all cost?" "Then...I''d do whatever to the sky." Jack knew what the mysterious man meant, but his words were absolutely firm and powerful. The mysterious man''s brows frowned deeply. He said heavily, "Don''t you think about the consequences at all?" "Ah!" Jack twitched his mouth and grinned, "I''m walking on this path to be the winner, wearing crown from the Hughes Family, and sitting on the throne of the Hughes Family, but all of these, are for my mother, my wife and my child," "My mother has passed; Amber and my child are in such a situation now, what other consequences do I have to think about?" The cold and mad voice echoed in the corridor. Every word was like a thunder, banging in everyone''s ears. "For Amber, I am willing to give up the whole world." The mysterious man''s body shook, and his pupils suddenly shrank. He kept his lips sealed, and could not say anything at that exact moment. He could clearly feel the killing intention and brutal madnessing from Jack. Therefore, he did not doubt anything Jack said at all. Under everyone''s horrifying gaze, Jack smiled crazily. He slowly lowered his head and squinted his eyes then mumbled, "For Amber, I am willing to give up the whole world. What are the consequences? I only want revenge!" This scene, Got Vinna, Lyndall and the others stunned. They felt that Jack suddenly changed to someone else. The coldness, cruelty, and violence were like a sea of blood and monstrous tsunami, swallowing them. Everyone felt a great sense of horror. "Mr. Hughes..." Daisy''s face sank, she stepped forward and raised her hand, wanting to pat Jack''s shoulder to give him somefort. But an old enormous hand grabbed Daisy''s wrist from a corner.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Daisy looked at Mr. Ward in shock, but Mr. Ward shook his head heavily with deep gaze. As soon as Mr. Ward pulled Daisy away, he turned and threw a nce at the mysterious man. The three of them turned around and walked towards the end of the corridor. Walking into the stairwell, The mysterious man took out two cigarettes, handed one to Mr. Ward and then lit another one by himself. After taking a sip, half of the cigarette dangling from the mysterious man''s mouth turned into ashes. He said heavily, "Now you know the reason why I used him of being weak?" Mr. Ward and Daisy looked at each other. Nodded at the same time. Both of them were angry at what the mysterious man said before. But after experiencing Jack''s changes just now, it suddenly became clear. The rebuke of the mysterious person just now was not to me Jack for being messed up because of what happened to Amber, but to remind him to stick to his conscience. To change a person, it only took a thing, an incident, or something as minor as a sentence. One''s character had to be as firm as a rock, so that he would be able to keep his heart calm, and could still deal with things peacefully when faced with drastic changes. But if he could not hold still, then that change would be aplete change. What more to say, all three of them were trainers, with their physique and fighting skills being impressive. When it came to the state of mind, three of them understood more thoroughly than Jack. "Pow..." Mr. Ward let out a breath of smoke, and said with tears in his eyes, "I have already known that Mrs. Hughes is the master''s greatest weakness, but I was too worried about Mrs. Hughes just now, I''ll take the responsibility of neglecting the master!" Mr. Ward sounded stern when he finished speaking. "I''m afraid that Jack''s current state of mind would be changed drastically." Daisy frowned and said worriedly. But, As she just finished, The mysterious man inhaled half of the cigarette in one gulp, then flicked the cigarette butt with his finger, and said in a deep voice, "It''s more than just a change in mind, he''s bewitched!"??????????????? Chapter 704 The Apple of Discord Bewitched ?! Mr. Ward and Daisy were shocked, and they looked at the mysterious man at the same time in surprise. One of them had seen everything, and the other one was the famous top killer of a hidden organization. But even with their strengthsbined together, they would not be able to defeat the mysterious man as well. To measure a person''s fighting strength required aprehensive consideration, not just from a single aspect of physique and fighting skills. From this respect, the mysterious man had be someone respectful in both of their hearts. Obviously, being bewitched mentioned by the mysterious man was way above the change of mind. This was the realm that neither Mr. Ward nor Daisy was familiar with. The mysterious man twisted the cigarette butt, seeing that there was not much left, he flicked it and lit another cigarette. At this moment, he seemed really addicted in smoking. He lit the cigarette and took another sip. Then the mysterious man said slowly, "The state of mind of a warrior determines thebat power that a warrior can erupt in training and actualbat. Focus, heart as still as water, being soulless; all these are a state of mind. Being soulless, at least from what I can see from my current level, is already the highest state of mind." After a pause, he said, "You do not make friends or enemies in a battle if you''re soulless, you will attack at all time and get the final victory." Listening to what he said, Mr. Ward and Daisy stared at each other, and they saw doubts in each other''s eyes. To these words expressed by the mysterious man, they seemed confused. The mysterious man chuckled lightly and waved his hand, "I have not reached the state of being soulless yet, it is normal for you to not understand what I am telling you. But being bewitched ... As the smoke came out of his mouth, the mysterious man''s aura changed significantly. A sense of depression could be felt from him. The air in the stairwell seemed to be extremely vicious. "Being bewitched equals to burying an evil seed in your heart, no matter in any state of mind, it may trigger the evil seed to grow wild and enter the state to be spellbound, even the highest soulless state of mind, once the evil seed got triggered, it would be developed into the state of madness as well." The words were sharp, as if they could pierce one''s heart. Mr. Ward and Daisy trembled, and their hearts twitched while listening to what the mysterious man said. Their expressions were heavy and they were terrified. Mr. Ward''s lips quivered and said in fear, "It means that master would go into a state of madness at anytime and his actions would not be controlled by consciousness?" "It can be understood like this." The mysterious man''s voice was low, and what he said made Mr. Ward and Daisy go breathless, "There were records of demons in both Buddhism and Taoist schools. Demons were born for killing, killing heaven and earth, humans and all living things. Even parents, wives, children and friends could all be killed."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Silence. A dead silence. Mr. Ward and Daisy were stunned on the spot. With their mouths slightly opened, their chests were moving intensively, and they were both breathing hard, but they still felt suffocated as if there was no air in their lungs. They could feel the chill and numbness in their body. The mysterious man meant the bewitchedness inside Jack would very likely turned him into a killing machine. The irrational kind! At this moment, the two of them could not bother more about Amber, who was still in the operating room any longer. Because they both realized Jack''s current situation was way worse than Amber. Although it was fine for the time being, this was the seed of a potential horror. Amber was still being rescued by Director Lansing whole-heartedly. But as for Jack, there would be no way to save him from his bewitchedness. Killing people and all creatures, even parents, wives, children and friends could be killed; this was the terrifying fact for Mr. Ward and Daisy. "Being bewitched is like putting a switch in Jack''s heart, it can be triggered by external stimuli or Jack''s unstable mood." The mysterious man''s voice gradually became hoarse, as if he was squeezing his throat with all his strengths, "Now it''s just the beginning stage of the bewitchedness, but if he does not control it well and keeps going insane, he would eventually be the actual bewitchedness. "There is no way to get rid of being bewitched ?" Mr. Ward clenched his fists, the corners of his eyes were jumping and his blue veins became prominent. He was the ve of Patrick, and he was the key to assisting Jack. Along the way, Mr. Ward had witnessed how much Jack had grown, despite knowing many things and people well, he would not hesitate tobel Jack as number one in the world. Although he was a servant for Jack, they were already as close as rtives. Such terrible news made the old man feel terrible. "No." The mysterious man shook his head firmly, "From what I know of being bewitched, there is no way to get rid of it, or it could be me who is ignorant. There might be ways that I have not heard of." This sentence was obviously just afort. Mr. Ward''s eyes turned red and teary, and his body was trembling. He squatted on the ground with his hands on his head and started sobbing softly. Daisy also leaned against the wall in despair, she tried hard to stand still to avoid squatting on the floor with her weak body. "In fact, once he goes out of mind, it is still uncertain that he coulde back to normal every time. All I could say is there are ways to make him conscious when he goes insane. But the chances will be lower if he goes out of mind too often." The mysterious man did not hide anything, and thefort he could give was just that sentence. This matter was not trivial, and the slightest concealment or soft-heartedfort might lead to huge crisis in the future. An ordinary human with the bewitchedness was not scary, in actual, it is not possible for an ordinary person to be bewitched. They could only have nerve problem and became psychopath. Only for martial artist, who had to get their state of mind trained, would get the bewitchedness with very low probability. Unluckily, Jack had such misfortune because of his wife and child. With Jack''s growing speed, physique, fighting skills and so on...he was considered as a talent among martial artists. Such talent with the bewitchedness would be extremely dangerous. Not to mention, he was the heir of the Hughes Family, if he would be in charge of the Hughes Family in the future, with the bewitchedness ... The mysterious man had a chilly back himself thinking of this. That was why he had to be firm and tell everything now. "It''s my responsibility, it''s my fault, and I have no face to meet Mrs. Hughes after death..." Mr. Ward''s hailing sound echoed in the stairwell. He felt a great sense of guilt and self-me. The mysterious man raised his hand and flicked the cigarette butt, "About being bewitched and having disabled legs, all of these have to be hidden. Not even to Patrick, don''t tell him about Jack''s being bewitched. "What?" Mr. Ward''s red and teary eyes were full of puzzlement. "The fewer people know about it, the better it is." The mysterious man said in a deep voice. "Having disabled legs still stands a chance to win over the seat of master of the Hughes Family, but they would never allow someone with the bewitchedness. Are you firm that no one in the Hughes Family know about this?" Mr. Ward was stunned, he was not sure. Daisy on the side said heavily, "No one would know if we do not mention about it, be it being bewitched or having disabled legs, all these would not be exposed tonight. Mr. Ward and I have already gotten rid of the killers from TM Vi; master had also killed those killers who besieged him. We have settled those spies surrounding the hospital as well. We will only need Mr. Ward to clear off Jack''s trace along the way tonight; that would be enough to cover up." "I''m going to do it now." Mr. Ward knew how serious the matter was, he stood up and leave after holding his grief. However, The mysterious man said in a sudden, "One ran away!"?????????? Chapter 705 Operation Ended… Boom! The mysterious man''s words were like a bolt from the blue. Mr. Ward and Daisy Hill''s expressions changed a lot. Two of them looked at the mysterious man as they were frightened and shocked. At the same time, they looked at the wound on the mysterious man''s chest. The killer at the vi, the killer at DT real estate agency, and the scout outside the hospital were indeed killed. However, the one who had been fighting with the mysterious man... "Did the person escape?" Even though Mr. Ward had an answer in his mind, he was still perturbed as he asked. When the ident happened at TM Vi District, the mysterious man only killed a killer and threw him into the vi to give a warning. He didn''t show himself during the fierce fight that happenedter. Just now, the mysterious man had also exined the reason that he didn''t show himself because he was stopping the strongest person among the killers. "Yeah." The mysterious man stretched himself helplessly. At the moment, even though he had disguised his whole body, Mr. Ward and Daisy could still clearly notice the helplessness and mncholy from him. A person had escaped! That meant the fact that Jack Hughes''s legs were not disabled would probably be exposed. Even though Jack was not at TM Vi District at that time. However, as long as the Master''s injury who had escaped slightly recovered and he investigated the final oue of tonight''s incident, there would be a high chance that he would be suspicious. It was enough for him to reveal his little suspicion to Madam Hughes and the others to let them pay attention to the matter! It was the same as the reason that a thief stole a thing from you because he had been thinking about your wealth. The only one who couldn''t reveal a secret was a dead person. If tonight''s killers were all dead, even if the forces behind the killers investigated the oue of tonight''s incident, they would not be suspicious of Jack who had disabled legs without knowing what happened exactly. But now... not every killer was killed and he escaped! When Mr. Ward and Daisy felt perturbed. The mysterious man suddenly said, "Do you think that God will bless us that the killer who escaped would die halfway on his way back?" Mr. Ward and Daisy were stunned at the same time. Mr. Ward smiled bitterly, "You had fought with him. You should clearly know that whether he will die." The mysterious man lowered his head and looked at the thick gauze around his chest. He said a fact that made everyone feel despair. "I, I think he wouldn''t die. Although I had stabbed his heart with a knife, didn''t he still bring the blue-eyed girl away? Even if he died, he had enough time to tell the news to the blue-eyed girl and let her bring the news back to the Kool family before he died." ''The Kool family?!'' Mr. Ward''s pupils suddenly contracted. He felt extremely furious like a big tsunami that was rising. Even he didn''t know much about the Kool family. However, tonight''s assassination happened when the Kool family came to target all of them without any reason. Mr. Ward and Daisy were vignt towards the girl who was called Jenny Kool. However, the assassination happened too fast and they had forgotten and ignored the girl. When the ident was over, Jenny had indeed disappeared. The mysterious man said with a deep voice, "Be prepared for both scenarios. Either you will have nothing to worry or you will wait for the news to be exposed. The people from the Hughes family would go crazy to assassinate you." After he said the words, the stairwell suddenly became silent. The air from the surrounding seemed serious and cold as if it could prate into the bone marrow. When Mr. Ward and Daisy came back to their senses, the mysterious man had already pushed the door of the stairwell. Mr. Ward hurriedly stopped the mysterious man. He frowned as he asked with a deep voice, "Then, what''s the background of the Kool family?" "They want to kill Jack." The mysterious replied. "What kind of answer is that?" Daisy was stunned. Yet, Mr. Ward smiled bitterly as he said helplessly, "He didn''t want to tell us only." In front of the emergency room. The red light was still on. The atmosphere was serious and nervous. The red light above the door of the emergency room was like a burning sharp sword that slowly scratched everyone''s heart. When Mr. Ward and Daisy returned to the door of the emergency room, they saw that Jack had already calmed down. However, his handsome face still looked extremely cold and fierce. Jack had changed a lot within this short period of time. He had changed a lot and Mr. Ward and Daisy who knew about the reason felt extremely bad. In the past, Jack would only be like this when he was extremely furious or when his bottom line was touched. When he was calm, he gave the others a warm feeling like warm sunlight and wind. Calm, mature, steady were the adjectives that Mr. Ward and the others used to describe Jack. But now, even though Jack was calm while quietly sitting in his wheelchair. He was expressionless and he didn''t move at all. They could still feel the coldness from this body as if he had be a hole in the hell and the cold wind was constantly blown out from the hell through the hole. Even if they only had a look at him, they still felt fear. Mr. Ward and Daisy walked towards Jack. "Young master." Mr. Ward said. "Wait." Jack said the word while giving a stern look to Mr. Ward. The cold and emotionless gaze made Mr. Ward''s pupil suddenly contracted as if it had pierced his heart. "Okay, okay..." Mr. Ward took a step back and took a nce at Jack''s gaze. Then, he turned his gaze to the red light above the door of the operation room. He held his fists tightly and secretly prayed. ''Mrs. Hughes... you must make it!'' ''Otherwise... young master would go bewitched for the first time!'' The mysterious exined it straightforward. If the person had been strongly stimted or he didn''t have a firm mind, he would go bewitched. When he went bewitched once, the chances of him going bewitched again would be higher, and the chances of himing back to his senses would be smaller. It was like Pandora''s box. Once it was opened, it was getting scarier and scarier. No one left. In the corridor, everyone''s burning gaze was on the door of the operation room. The only calmest person was the mysterious man. Jack calmly sat in the wheelchair. His eyes looked fierce and cold as he waited quietly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The fear, panic, sadness, the emotional breakdown, and the fierce madness were shown by him just now. Now, he was abnormally calm. Within this short period of time, Jack''s emotions had changed a lot and be unstable. "Amber... You must make it. I, as your husband, believe in you!" This was the thought in Jack''s mind. Time passed slowly. LJ Hospital was extremely quiet tonight. However, everyone in the corridor felt perturbed and nervous. They felt uneasy as they could only wait there. When the darkest moment arrived before dawn, the atmosphere of the corridor became more nervous. Everyone looked serious as they stared at the light above the door of the emergency room. That was the only way they could know about the situation in the operation room. Finally. When the darkness faded and the light could be seen in the sky. Ding! The red light above the door of the operation room was turned off in the silence as if a sound could be heard. "Amber!" Jack''s expression who looked extremely cold finally changed. His tears had already dried out a long time ago. After the soft shout, his eyes became red and teary. At the same time. Mr. Ward, Daisy, Vinna Vaughn, Lyndall Long, and Lone Wolf''s bodies trembled. Even the mysterious man who had been acting casually all night couldn''t help but stare at the door of the operation room.???????????????? Chapter 706 Waiting… Beep... Beep... The steady sound of the heart rate monitor was heard. The green waves rose and fell steadily on the screen. This was the only sound in the ward. The air was filled with the heavy smell of sterilized medicine. At the moment, there were people in front of the bed of the ward. Jack Hughes sat in the wheelchair and held Amber Knight''s left hand and ced it beside his lips while leaning on the side of the bed. His eyes were red and teary. He looked gentle but his teary eyes looked determined. This scene made Mr. Ward and Daisy Hill slightly feel at ease. This was the biggest change on Jack''s face since yesterday night. His face turned from an extremely cold look to a gentle look. This change was normal for ordinary people. However, it was a huge change for Jack who could go bewitched. This was because a person''s mind who could go bewitched could be changed by a person. Amber was the only person who had the power to let Jack change. Lyndall Long and the others were waiting at the side. Vinna Vaughn''s white teeth bit her red lips while she held her hands tightly together. Tears could be seen in her eyes as if she was cheering for Amber. The mysterious man still casually sat in front of the windowsill while holding an unlit cigarette in his hand. Creak... The door of the ward opened. Director Lansing who hadn''t slept all night and was tired walked in with a pair of panda eyes. Seeing so many people standing in the ward, he slightly frowned but didn''t say much. He walked behind Jack. His right hand gently patted on Jack''s shoulder, "Rx. It is already fine. Luckily, you made the decision fast enough at the time. Everyone felt sorry about your child''s matter. Please forgive Mr. Lansing for my attitude at that time. As a medical staff, even though I am Amber''s uncle, I couldn''t make a decision for her." "Only you as her husband could make this decision." Jack turned his head and smiled, "I know that Mr. Lansing had worked hard on it." Although Jack was smiling, Mr. Ward and Daisy could notice the big difference between his smile now and in the past. However, they noticed it because they had known that Jack could go bewitched. In fact, Jack''s smile had not changed much for the others. Director Lansing sighed and felt heartbroken while looking at Amber on the bed. Only he knew about how much danger Amber had encounteredst night. As her uncle, he felt heartbroken. However, he clearly knew that since Amber had made her choice to stay with Jack, then she, as Jack''s wife, would have to bear the risks that Jack faced together. It was an inevitable fact! "Mr. Lansing, when would Amber wake up?" Jack asked. "She should be able to wake up today. We had done the operation quickly so she wouldn''t be in more danger." Director Lansing stopped for a while. He then said, "I have already informed Steve and his wife about Amber''s matter without asking for your permission. They are Amber''s biological parents. They should be told about this serious matter. Now, they are ready to rush towards here." Upon hearing that. Mr. Ward and the others'' expressions changed a lot. Yet, Jack nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Lansing. Even if Mr. Lansing didn''t tell Mr. Knight and Mrs. Knight, I would still inform them when Amber is awake." This was not only a matter between the two of them. It was a matter between the three families. Amber was Mr. Knight and Mrs. Knight''s treasured and cherished daughter. She had been loved and cherished by them since young. After she was pregnant, not only he and his father, Patrick Hughes, were looking forward to their baby to born, Mr. Knight and Mrs. Knight were looking forward to it too. Now there was such a serious matter. It was definitely shocking bad news for the three families. It would be the greatest disrespect if he didn''t inform them. After waiting for a while, Jack said, "Mr. Lansing, you had worked hard all night. Go back and have a rest first. I will stay here with her." Director Lansing nodded and didn''t talk anymore. He felt heartbroken as he looked at Amber. Then, he turned and left. After that. Jack looked at Mr. Ward and the others. After the whole night of fighting, luckily Mr. Ward and Daisy were not seriously injured and they were fine after bandaging. However, they had been suffering and staying up the whole night, their body should be greatly drained. He was about to ask everyone to go home and rest. The mysterious man who had been casually sitting on the windowsill simply walked towards the door of the ward. "The things have been settled down. I should leave now." Jack looked at the mysterious man coldly. Mr. Ward and the others also looked at him. "Where are you going?" Jack asked. "Obviously I am going to hide in the darkness. It is not good for me to stay under the sunlight."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The mysterious man didn''t stop his step and his voice was hoarse. Jack asked coldly, "Aren''t you going to reveal your real face to me?" "The reason I hide in the darkness and purposely disguise my whole body is the same. I couldn''t stay under the sunlight for too long." The mysterious man said the words and directly opened the door of the ward and left. Jack frowned and his face looked extremely cold. He coldly looked at the door of the ward for a few seconds. Then, he finally came back to his senses and looked at Mr. Ward and the others. "Everyone had worked hard all night. Go home and take a rest. I will stay here alone." "Young master, it is not difficult for me. I will apany young master." Mr. Ward rejected first. As a family servant, he was sent to assist Jack by Patrick. However, such a serious matter had happened, he couldn''t absolve himself from the me. It was a serious crime as they had lost their child! "Jack, I am not tired too. I want to wait for Amber to wake up." "Mr. Hughes, I am also not tired. This night was nothing for me. When I was still a killer, there were more suffering scenarios. Please let me stay here." "Mr. Hughes..." "Jack..." Everyone didn''t want to leave. However, Jack said coldly, "Are you all not listening to my words?" The question immediately made the temperature of the ward drop dramatically. Everyone''s expression changed a lot, especially Mr. Ward and Daisy. Their hearts beat vigorously. "I am guarding my own wife. You all go back to sleep. You still have a lot of things to do. Yael and Brent are still in the ICU. Do you forget about it?" Jack''s voice was cold and it didn''t give the others any chance to rebut. Mr. Ward hurriedly nodded and agreed with him, "Young master is right. We will go back to rest. Young master, please stay at ease to take care of Mrs. Hughes. We will take care of the rest of the matter." As Mr. Ward turned and left. Daisy, Lyndall, Lone Wolf also turned their bodies. Vinna Vaughn''s eyes were teary as she looked at Amber who was still in aa on the bed of the ward. She hesitated for a while but she still turned and left. There were only Jack and Amber in the ward in the blink of an eye. Jack''s face that looked cold slowly became gentle. It was like an iceberg that was melting. The way he looked at Amber was so gentle. He leaned on the side of the bed. His hands held Amber''s left hand again and ced it beside his lips. He murmured with a low voice, "Dummy, I am sorry." When he said that, he gently raised his right hand and carefully moved the few hairs on Amber''s forehead back to her ears. Looking at Amber''s pale face and frowned eyebrows. Jack felt extremely heartbroken. Tears quietly flowed down from the corners of his eyes. He forcefully let the others leave because he didn''t want them to see the look when he was crying. As a husband and a father. It was a difficult night for him. Even though he was strong and firm, his heart was already full of injuries and blood. Did he feel no pain? That was a lie! He was in more pain than anyone else. He wanted to cry more than anyone else. Suddenly. Jack was stunned. His hands that held Amber''s left hand tightly could clearly feel that Amber''s left fingers gently moved.?????? Chapter 707 I Could Die for Our Baby！ Her body was slightly shaking. But Jack Hughes felt clearly by his hands. "Honey..." Jack gently called her. At this moment, his face no longer had the indifferences. Only left with excitement, ecstasy, tenderness,fort... If Mr. Ward and Daisy Hill were by the side, they would definitely have a fright. At this time, Jack was really like being bewitched by something. Following Jack''s gentle calling, Amber Knight''s eyshes shook slightly, and her eyelids trembled, as if she was lifting her eyelids forcefully. Seeing this, Jack hurriedly lowered his head and wiped away the tears in his eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He couldn''t cry. At least he couldn''t cry in front of her. As a husband, he had to support Amber. As parents, after Amber regained consciousness and learned the truth, she could have as much pain as he did, probably even more. If he didn''t wipe away his tears at this time, how could he wipe off the tears for Amberter? Finally. Amber''s eyes opened. She stared at the ceiling empty and dully. A strong sense of strangeness swept through Amber''s heart. She blurted out, "Is this... hell?" The voice was very soft, just as a mosquito''s voice. But Jack still heard clearly. He hurriedly held Amber''s hand with both of his hands, his eyes were red, but he resisted the tears burst out of his eyes. He smiled gently, "Dummy, what are you talking about? It''s in the hospital, you''re all right." Amber''s eyes gradually regained focus, and slowly turned her head to look at Jack beside her. When she saw Jack''s face, her frowning eyebrows finally stretched out, as if she found the backbone, the support, and the harbor all at once. "It''s okay, it''s all over, and you will be fine." Jack smiled softly, his eyes turned red and tears kept rolling in his eyes. Suddenly. A horror expression suddenly appeared on Amber''s pale face. "Baby, baby..." Her hands immediately wanted to touch her belly. Only that her left hand was held by Jack, and she couldn''t get rid of it even if she tried the best. Puff! In her struggle, her right hand directly threw off the transfusion needle inserted in the back of her hand, and her right hand was bleeding. Jack even didn''t have time to stop her. Amber''s right hand, which was still bleeding on the back, touched on her stomach. It used to be a high bulge, but now Amber stroked it away with her hand, only touched her t stomach. This feeling was like a thunder smashed on Amber''s body. Her eyes widened in an instant with redness, then all the tears burst out in a sudden. She was so shocked and desperately shouted, "Baby, my baby..." While shouting, she stroked her stomach with her right hand. Still t, no bulge. Even with the touch, a burst of pain swept through her whole body from the belly. Tears vented out from her eyes, and in an instant, Amber cried into a tearful person. She was trembling and struggling desperately, her face was almost distorted and her whole person fell into craziness. "Baby...baby...my baby..." The quiet ward atmosphere was instantly broken by Amber''s desperate and painful cry. "Jack, baby, our baby..." "Where is my baby? Where does my baby go?" "Honey, the baby is gone, we lose our baby..." She was sobbing loudly. Jack''s face changed drastically, he desperately held and firmed her body, suppressing Amber under his body. "Honey, it''s okay, I''m still here. The baby is gone, sorry, it''s my fault!" Only by pressing her in this way could he avoid the wound on her body tore apart again because of the intense struggle. After a whole night surgery, Amber still had injuries on her body. "Boohoo... baby, Jack, our baby..." Amber''s hoarse cry echoed in the ward. She desperately wanted to struggle to sit up, she wanted to take a look at her belly. But Jack pressed her on her body and restrained her tightly, making her unable to move at all. Pain, despair, heartbroken all the feelings flooded towards her... The hard work of pregnancy for almost ten months could only be understood by mothers. In the belly, the baby grew with their own flesh and blood. Suffering in ten months but waiting till the moment of birth. This was absolutely worthwhile for every mother in the world, and it was also the most wonderful happiness in the world. Even during the pregnancy, Amber had already prepared everything for the child. She even knitted clothes for the child even though the price was she stabbed her fingers countless times. All the expectation was for the moment that the angel arrived in this world. But now, all the expectations were all fragmentized. Amber would rather die to take the pain for losing her baby. She desperately tried to keep the child alive even if she might have died. But everything she did ended up in vain. No one can understand the pain if she was not a mother. The heart-piercing cry echoed in the ward. The cry was like a sharp knife sliced through Jack''s body. Jack was clenching his teeth and he covered on Amber''s body. While embracing Amber''s body his hands also pressed Amber''s hands. Even if he had already anticipated this scene. But when it really happened at this time, he realized that he had no other way tofort Amber except for a hug and a sentence of "It''s okay, I''m here." Jack''s both eyes were in redness and his tears burst out from his eyes. But he didn''t dare to speak out, hepletely buried his head in Amber''s neck, his teeth biting on his lips. He bit so hard that his lip was bleeding. He stillforted her, "Sorry honey, I am useless that I failed to protect you and baby..." In the deep sorrow, Jack whispered hoarsely. From childhood to grown-up, for more than 20 years, he has been gritted his teeth and forged ahead, he went step by step from the darkness to the prosperous future. There was never a single frustration that led him to say, "I am useless, I am ipetent." But now, as a husband, Jack finally admitted his shoring! Guilt, self-me, grief, flooded towards him like a tsunami. The despair suffocated all over him. "Baby... I want the baby, oh... God, why do you take my baby away from me, you can just take me away." At the end of crying, Amber suddenly screamed in grief and anger. Her eyes were red, and the tears couldn''t cover the anger in her eyes. Her face was twisted because of the grief and she gritted her teeth. She said to Jack painfully, "Jack, why can''t I use my life to exchange for my baby back? As long as the baby can live, I would die for the baby..." "No, don''t say that, I only want you, nothingpares to you in this world!" Jack raised his head, tears blurred his vision, and his lips still had some blood stain, "I made the choice. I wanted to protect you so I gave up the baby. It was me. So, I should take all the me..." "Why you didn''t choose to protect the baby?" Amber cried in despair, her body trembling fiercely, "I, I could have died! That''s our baby..."??????????? Chapter 708 If I Lose You, My Soul Was Buried When I’m Alive Amber had a heart-piercing wailing, which was extremely heartbreaking. Jack forced to hold back tears, his mouth with some blood stain trembled slightly, "But I only want you. Even if the whole world copsed someday, I still want you only." "The child is gone, but we can have another one. I know I''m very selfish. It shouldn''te from a soon-to-be father, but if I lose you, my future would be meaningless." "Without you, it would be like I bury my soul before I am actually died." If Mr. Ward''s appearance could be called bringing a trace of light into hispletely dark world at the beginning and turning the original world into ck and white world. Then Amber''spany with him no matter what was to add color to his ck and white world. All the memories being with her were unforgettable. Only through the hardships during the beginning of marriage did Jack know clearly about how much Amber loved him. He did hesitate when he made the decisionst night. Everyone would be hesitated, even for one second, when facing this kind of things. But after being kicked by Director Lansing, his hesitation disappeared, and only Amber''s face left in his mind. Without the child, he and Amber would be in pain, they would feel like a knife were piercing their hearts. But without Amber, Jack was sure that his world would return to ck and white again. No, even worse, it would be back inplete dark. Amber was stunned, but she couldn''t stop crying. It was just the struggle gradually weakened. She has no strength. She was extremely weak plus she was in the midst of greatpassion, she was gradually losing her strength. Just a trace of hatred in her eyes while she was looking at Jack. Jack could see it clearly. That trace of hatred was like a sharp sword which prated his heart. He said, "Please forgive me for being selfish, I did that only because I want you." Right after he said that. Amber suddenly raised her head up. Puff! Her teeth bit on Jack''s shoulder. In an instant, the pain went down to his bone. Jack groaned but did not resist it. He endured with resolutely eye sight, letting Amber bite on his shoulder. He could feel her anger and hatred. Jack could even feel Amber''s teeth rubbing and chewing on his flesh, and he could hear the slight crunch from his bones. If this made you feel better, ok you could bite me! Jack thought that in his heart, closed his eyes and silently endured it. He knew Amber''s pain, and silently epting this bite was his way to share the pain for her. As a husband, but he did not protect his wife and children well, and this bite he took couldn''t even close to pay his debt! She was sobbing. Amber bit on Jack''s shoulder and then she loosen her teeth, started whimpering and sobbing by his shoulder. Jack could clearly feel that the pressure on his shoulders reduced a lot. Instead, Amber cried even harder. Jack tried to adjust his posture, then slowly raised his hands to hug Amber. He gently rubbed on Amber''s back with his right hand. "Sorry, it''s my fault, I failed to protect you both." "I knew you wanted to protect your children, but I made the decision. Everything was my fault." "I only want you, even the child is gone, as long as you stay safe, we can still have another baby. It is my ipetence that lead the little angel doesn''t make it through..." Every word he said was revealing a strong sense of self-me. Whileforting Amber, Jack''s tears also quietly burst from his eyes. He worked overtime yesterday in order to spend a whole day with Amber and their baby today. But he never thought that overtime work caused him and Amber lost their children. If he hadn''t worked overtime at that time, but he was at home, maybe... the scene wouldn''t happen at all. No, even if the assassination happenedst night. He could protect Amber better if he was there.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. And he would forcibly prevent Amber from seeing Katherine Parry and Jenny Kool. But all of this was just a hypothesis, now the grief was the fact. In the ward, Amber''s cry reverberated in the room all the time. Over time, the crying gradually weakened. She just had the miscarriage, coupled with great sadness, so her body couldn''t insist for too long. Gradually, Amber relied on Jack''s shoulder and fell asleep. More exactly, after exhaustion of strength, she was almost fainting away. The mouth clenching on Jack''s shoulder also loosened. Jack did not move but his hands were still gently rubbing on Amber''s back, as if he was calming the kid to sleep. His eyes were still red and tears still couldn''t stop dropping down. He felt he used up his entire life tearsst night, but Amber''s reaction just now caused his dry eyes burst into tears again. Boom! A sh of lightning tore the gloomy sky apart. The thunder was rolling. The wind was howling. With this thunder and lightning, a heavy rain came crashing down on this city. Autumn raining gradually brought coldness, the paddy became yellow from green meant one year had passed. Sudden violent storms took away the heat in autumn and the coldness of winter gradually ushered in. The dark clouds that had been lingering all morning poured down from sky with heavy rain. Now, the sky turned to inky ck. The world became hazy. Just like Jack''s inner grief at this time. That rain was like his tears. That thunder was like his pain. The gust of wind was like the feeling heart-piercing and heartbroken. Jack slowly put Amber back in the hospital bed, and he sat back in the wheelchair. He didn''t pay much attention to other things just now, he just wanted to suppress Amber so that she would not struggle to cause more injury. Jack gently tidied Amber''s hair, put the hair that were wetted by tears behind her ears. Jack lowered his head and lightly kissed Amber''s forehead, then pushed the wheelchair and went out of the ward, calling the nurse to put the transfusion back on for her. After everything was done, the ward was in quiet again. Jack was sitting in a wheelchair, watching Amber and weeping silently. Amber was lying in the hospital bed with a deep frown. The pain still kept on her her pale and bloodless face, even if she was asleep. For a woman, a miscarriage was equivalent to a severe trauma. Jack couldn''t help Amber share the physical pain. He once promised Amber, "You spend your entire life as a bet, and I will never let you lose." He also swore to let her be the happiest woman. But now, he couldn''t protect Amber and let her to be hurt again and again, even now the child... Pain, guilt, self-me... Boom! Jack looked at the ck sky outside. In the heavy rain, he could vaguely see the lightning that was about to disappear after the thunder. He wanted to cry, but he didn''t want to wake Amber up. His sweetheart needed more rest. The thunderstorm and the violent wind couldn''t awake Amber. But his crying would. Jack pushed his wheelchair to the window, facing the violent storm. Tears streaming down his face, but he made sure the sound of thunder and the violent storm would cover his crying. He cried so hard till his throat was hoarse.???????? Chapter 709 The Mysterious Kool Family It was stormy outside the window. Yet inside the ward, it was very silent. Jack sat in his wheelchair couldn''t sleep. As he watched over Amber with his eyes red. Even though she was sound asleep, Amber''s brow was knitted tightly, and pain was written on her face. The loss of a child. For both Jack and Amber, it was a shocking and horrible news. All the hard work of carrying a baby for ten months resulted in this. Not a single soul could have taken this easily. As a husband, Jack was clear that he had to take care of Amber. No matter it''s her emotions or her health.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The exhaustion of a night without sleeping was extremely tiring. But this didn''t stop him from being awake and watching over Amber. Amber''s face made Jack''s heart as if it was being shed by a knife. As her face was already pale, it was also filled with pain, it was even more shrivelled and haggard. As if she had already aged by a dozen years over the course of the night. "Sorry..." Jack murmured a word, his eyes reddened, and his gaze gradually narrowed. There was an endless of coldness from his gaze. He became ruthless and insane. In the blink of an eye, it was as if Jack had change into a different person. His face was extremely cold and stern to the core. "Kool family, you''ve harmed my wife and killed my child... you will pay for all of these!" A hoarse voice squeezed out of Jack''s throat Thump! Jack''s right handnded on the wheelchair''s armrest. And with tremendous force, the armrest that was wrapped with stic exploded with cracks. Jack''s right hand squeezed the armrest upper part. His veins on the back of his hand looked like gnarled earthworms. Without even noticing it himself, the veins extended along of the back of his hand and up to his forearm. His veins became slight pale red in colour that was particrly opaque. It looked menacing. The downpour had been quite a while. And Amber was sleeping soundly. As the best way for human body to recover was to sleep. Especially when it was exhausted whether it''s physically or mentally and when it''s extremely weak. Jack had been watching attentively from the side. It was until dusk and darkness started to fall that the pouring rain came a abrupt halt. The sky was as clear as a whisper, and the dusky sun was setting. Squeak... The door of the ward was opened softly. Jack looked up wearily. Mr. Ward entered first, followed by Steve Knight and his wife, who were full of fear and worry. And after them, Daisy walked in carrying a thermos container. As soon as they entered the ward. Steve and his wife saw Amberying in the hospital bed. Both their eyes turned red and filled with tears. As they rushed to the bedside. Jack made a silent gesture, "Mom, Dad, let Amber have some rest. She is very weak now." "You..." Steve''s face turned red as he red at Jack in anger. His hand was poise to strike but was stopped by his wife. Jack had no intent of dodging. As Amber was the most precious of her parents ever since she was born. Now that such terrible ident had happened, her parents must be extremely distressed. Jack was ready even if he got stabbed rather than just a beating. He would not have the slightest resentment. And what had happened to Amber was a failure of Jack as a husband. As he had failed to protect his wife. "Calm down, go outside with Jack and talk it over." Amber''s mother held back her tears and snapped at Steve, "Do you think that Jack wanted this to happen? He''s more distressed about Amber than either of us." "Thanks mom." Jack was sincerely grateful. Only when one had truly experienced it could understand just how tolerant Amber''s mother was. At that moment of distress, she was still able to say such words of relief. At the corridor. Jack pushed his wheelchair against the wall. Steve was full of anger and turned around brazenly as soon as they exited the ward and closed the door. p! A pnded on Jack''s cheek. Jack didn''t duck or dodge. Half of his face quickly became red and swollen. This scene immediately drew the attention of the people at the corridor. p! Without a word, Steve pped again on Jack''s cheek. The two ps were so powerful, it made Jack''s head moved slightly. The two p he gave him. Only then Steve was able to control his anger, his eyes were red and said, "These two ps, one is for Amber. You as her husband, how could you ever let her go through this?" "The other one is for me and my wife. Amber was our precious daughter; we entrusted our daughter to you in the first ce. But now, look what you did to our daughter?" His words were deep and cold. Every word was heart-breaking. As he spoke, Steve couldn''t hold back his tears, as they streamed down his face. But, at his age, he immediately turned his back to Jack and wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes with his hands. He said in a trembling voice, "Do you know? Do you know how long your mother and I have been looking forward to holding our grandchild? As the time draws near, your mother and I have prepared everything for Amber and the baby. But now..." His voice had slight hint of crying; it was incredibly painful. Jack''s face was filled with agony. The feeling of guilt and self-recrimination surged up within him. As if there were rocks filling up his chest, chocking him. Compared to the p on his face, his heart hurt more at that point. It hurt so much that the pain on his face could be ignored. It felt as if he was being stabbed right through the heart with a sharp, red-hot knife. Steve''s words, every word was on point. Even as a parent his words were unbiased, and he had maintained the utmost restraint. "I am sorry Dad. It was my fault. I couldn''t protect Amber." Guilty to the core, Jack bowed his head to Steve and said it with a tearing up voice. "Whoosh..." Steve who had his back to Jack exhaled heavily. He then turned around with a stern look on his face, "Who did this?" When the couples received the phone call from Director Lansing. They were both extremely shocked and panicked on the spot. Director Lansing didn''t give any details. The two of them packed their bags and rushed over as fast as they could. As for what had happened, Steve still didn''t know the details until now. "The Kool family!" Jack said in a deep voice. At that moment, his face was cold and his eyes were filled with murderous intent, "Steve, this big hatred, I will personally revenge for Amber and the child!" "The Kool family?" Steve''s body shook and his eyebrows frowned. But suddenly, he felt a vicious chill came over and enveloped his whole body. He nced at Jack in shock. At that moment, Jack was radiating a chilling feel and even he felt creep out. Why did Jack have such an overwhelming feeling? Steve was stunned but he forced himself to suppress the feeling, and said in a deep voice, "This Kool family, do you know anything about them?" Jack froze for a moment. "Dad, you don''t know either?" He explicitly spoke about the Kool family. As he thought that Steve, who travelled across the international market, should know something about the prestigious families in the whole world. He was hoping to get some information about the Kool family from Steve. But from Steve''s reaction, it made Jack disappointed and confused at the same time. How mysterious was the Kool family? "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of them." Steve shook his head and said with a sober and stern look on his face, "But there are many powerful families in the world that are exposed to the public. And there are some that are hiding in the shadows and keeping a low profile." After a pause, Steve''s gaze became determined. "Investigate! Use all your resources to find out the Kool family!" "My precious daughter, I could not even beat her even once since she was young. But now she has been hurt like this, I will make the Kool family pay even if I have to give up all of my fortune!" Faced with Steve''s indignant momentum, Jack only responded coldly with a single word. "Kill!"000000000????? Chapter 710 Who Harmed The Bloodline Of The Hughes Family, I Will Destroy His Family! At this moment, the two men were in unprecedented tacit agreement. The two men made up their minds. Above the corridor, killing intent stirred. As fathers and husbands, if they could still hold back their anger when their daughters and wives suffered such havoc, what kind of men were they? What kind of men would they be if they were to cower to such a point? At that moment. Mr. Ward came out of the ward. Sensing the killing intent from Jack and Steve, Mr. Ward was frozen. "Have you made up your mind?" Jack and Steve looked at Mr. Ward at the same time. Steve said, "Mr. Ward, do you think this matter still needs to be decided?" "No need!" Jack echoed coldly, making his whole person look grim and fierce. "I''m sorry." Mr. Ward smiled apologetically. It was true that this matter did not need to be decided. After encountering something like this, as a man, he had already made up his mind the moment it happened. What was more, whether it was Jack or Steve, neither of them would flinch or be overcautious and indecisive. Amber was Jack''s weakness, as well as Steve''s. And whoever touched their weaknesses must die! It was no longer about emotions such as sanity, recklessness, and impulsiveness. Rather... instinct! After a pause, Mr. Ward said, "But I do have one thing to say. Now that Mrs. Hughes is just out of danger, I think you and your lordship should hold back your fury and take care of Mrs. Hughes first." "Check first!" Steve looked heartbroken, and said two words through gritted, then went into the ward. Jack narrowed his eyes and looked at Mr. Ward, "It''s very out of ce for you to say those words." Although his character had changed greatly, the creepy coldness that emanated from his body was indeed intimidating. But being bewitched did not mean that he was in a state of madness at all times. He still had his sanity and ability to think. After what had happened, Mr. Ward came out and said such things when he and his father-inw had jointly made the quickest decision. It was not unwise, but rather redundant. Mr. Ward smiled oddly, "I just think we have to take this slowly. The Kool Family is too mysterious. You just go in and take care of Mrs. Hughes, and I will report this to His Lordship. If the Kool Family is to be investigated thoroughly, we will have to rely on His Lordship." "Okay!" Jack did not say much and pushed the wheelchair into the ward. A family was so mysterious that even Mr. Ward and Steve had never heard of it, thus triggering an inexplicable assassination against him. The matter was very strange. Mr. Ward was right that being hasty would only put him at a disadvantage. When Jack entered the ward, Mr. Ward frowned slightly, "The young master''s mental state is unstable." He sighed, took out his cell phone, and found an unfamiliar number.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was left to him by the mystery man. He said he could only contact him once. Mr. Ward just said something out of ce. For one thing, he really was afraid that the Kool Family was too mysterious, and for another, he was also worried about Jack. If they had been too hasty, maybe Jack''s current mental state would have copsed. Once he fell into madness, he was a danger to anyone and no one would be the beneficiary! Mr. Ward dialed the number. When it was answered, a hoarse voice rang out, "I''m nearby." "I know, but I need a way to smooth out the young master''s mind." "Come downstairs in ten minutes." Snap! The phone hung up. Mr. Ward hesitated for a moment and pressed the dial button again. Only this time, the call couldn''t get through. "Is it still true that I can only contact him once?" Mr. Ward couldn''t helpughing and stepped down the stairs. He didn''t wait long. A little girl walked up to him and handed the package she was holding to him. "Sir, an old man just asked me to give it to you." Mr. Ward was stunned for a moment and looked around. Was he so careful? He was nearby. But in order not to expose himself, he would rather ask a little girl to give it to him? Mr. Ward took the package, pulled out a hundred yuan, and handed it to the little girl. After the little girl left, he then opened the package. As soon as he saw what was inside, Mr. Ward''s face darkened. Inside the thick pile of packages were actually ... Buddhist scriptures! Book after book of Buddhist scriptures stacked on top of each other. Mr. Ward was dumbfounded and the blue veins on his forehead stood out. "This is the way to smooth out the young master''s mind?" Mr. Ward suddenly had the urge to curse. He was busy flipping through the scriptures. He flipped to thest book. Finally, it was not a Buddhist scripture. Instead, it was the... Tao Te Ching. "Shit!" Even Mr. Ward, at this moment, could not help but curse. But since the mystery man had sent it, it was better than nothing. Perhaps the only way to calm the young master''s mind was to let him chant scriptures day in and day out. While consoling himself, Mr. Ward was also torn up inside. The mystic had said he had a way to help Jack calm his mind, and now a few Buddhist scriptures and a copy of the Tao Te Ching had be the way. It was enough to prove that even the mystic was at his wits'' end about Jack''s current state. The few effective solutions were more like self-psychologicalfort. "If the young master has really gone crazy, does the mystic really have a way to get him back?" All of a sudden, Mr. Ward became anxious and apprehensive. He took a deep breath and raised his eyes to look at the sky. Mr. Ward rewrapped the Buddhist scriptures and the Tao Te Ching, and then he took out his cell phone and dialed Patrick. This was a matter of the bloodline of the Hughes family! Mr. Ward had foreseen how angry Patrick would be! Night fell. Autumn was in full swing. In the study, the lights were on. Patrick was concentrating on various matters. The Hughes family was in charge of the nation''s wealth and had influenced the whole country. There were many matters,rge and small, to be dealt with on a daily basis. The major stakeholders in the Hughes family had been dividing up matters as best they could, but the workload that came to Patrick''s desk was still overwhelming. This was not much different from the emperor''s need to attend to numerous affairs every day. For more than twenty years, Patrick had already gotten used to this kind of life. While he was at the helm of the Hughes family, enjoying the glory of power and wealth, he also had to work hard behind the scenes. Giving and getting back was never equal. But in the case of the head of the Hughes family, it was. As the phone rang, Patrick''s thoughts were pulled from work. He nced at the phone''s caller ID. It was Mr. Ward. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and picked up the phone. "Mr. Ward, what is wrong?" "Master, something big happened at home." On the phone, Mr. Ward''s voice was iparably low. His words instantly made Patrick freeze. The home Mr. Ward was talking about was naturally Jack''s home. Without waiting for him to ask, Mr. Ward, on the other end of the phone, suddenly burst into tears and said in a trembling voice. "Master, something happened to Mrs. Hughes. She got miscarried by a traitor. Your grandson ... is gone!" Boom! At this moment, Patrick seemed to be struck by lightning and froze on the spot. There was no sound. He gradually trembled, and his eyes were bloodshot. Rage! Infinite anger! In this instant, it was as if anger swept through his whole body, and was about topletely incinerate Patrick. Mr. Ward''s wail still echoed over the phone. But in Patrick''s ears, it was no less than a sharp knife cutting his heart! The Hughes family bloodline and his grandchildren, just gone like that? "Ah!" The next second. In the study, Patrick suddenly roared. Bang! Patricknded his palm on the desk. The solid wood desk was directly smashed out of a hole by him. His killing intent was agitated. Patrick looked crazy and said sternly, "Who has killed the bloodline of my Hughes family? I will destroy his family!" Chapter 711 Mommy, Can You Hug Me To Sleep Tonight? The sonorous words were filled with a solid intention to kill. In an instant, the quiet and peaceful study had a change of atmosphere for the worse. Patrick was still sitting on the chair but he was trembling by now. His veins were popping, and it could be obviously seen on the corner of his eyes and his neck. Right now, he seemed to be a volcano that was erupting. He was furious to the brim! If there were anyone else around, they would definitely be shocked to their core. If word got out about this scene, all the affluent families would find it hard to believe too. The head of the Hughes family was someone who stood at the top of the pyramid while he overlooked all the other beings. Dominant. Calm. Composed. That was him. When did he ever lose hisposure and broke out in anger? Patrick was never like this, not even when Jack''s life was at risk, nor when Sophie passed away! As for this time, he was truly mad. Not for any other reason, but because that was the Hughes'' blood, the future of the Hughes family, and that was the child of his son! "Exterminate the whole n!" Patrick forced his words out through gritted teeth, "I swear that if the n is not exterminated, I will kill myself before my wife''s tomb!" His intention to kill was evident in his words. Patrick wouldn''t hesitate to do it, even if it meant sacrificing his life. Mr. Ward who was on the phone also fell into a moment of silence. He had never faced Patrick''s raging anger before! Even if he was mentally prepared, it still went beyond his expectation. "Who the fuck did it?" Patrick roared like a lion that was provoked. Mr. Ward quickly replied, "Kool family." His simple words caused Patrick to freeze amidst his rage. His eyes widened to the maximum. Even his murderous aura had disappeared in an instant from the room. In that instant, the whole study became extremely silent. It was as if time had stopped for them. "Old Master..." Mr. Ward called out to him softly, "The Young Master and Mr.Knight are already nning to investigate the Kool family thoroughly. Revenge against them is on its way." "Has it already been set up?" Patrick spoke slowly. In contrary to his rage from earlier, he was calmer now as he hade back to his senses. "I dyed it a little." Mr. Ward replied. Patrick''s gaze flickered, but his expression did not change. It seemed like he was deep in thoughts. It took him five minutes before he spoke again. Finally. He spoke in a deep voice, "I''ll look into this matter first. Without my orders, you need to stop Jack and my inws from doing anything at all cost." "Old Master, what''s with the Kool family? Are they an influential family that even I don''t know about?" Mr. Ward''s doubtful voice traveled across the speaker of the phone. "They are not. It''s just that our rtionship is too messy. It''s tooplicated. I couldn''t care less about them but it seems that they are courting for death themselves." Patrick''s gaze became solemn. Beep! The phone was hung up abruptly. Patrick sat on the chair indifferently. The veins on the back of his hand were prominent as he was cracking the mobile phone with his bare hands. The chilly, murderous aura was spreading all over the study. It was like a sword that was ready to strike anyone that entered here right now. "Hah!" After a moment, Patrick tugged at the corner of his lips andughed amidst his twisted expression, "Lowlifes indeed. If you were to hide yourselves forever, I could let you off the hook. I did not even step in when you hurt Jack. But now, how dare you touch his child? How dare you touch the future of the Hughes family? Do you really think that I''ve been rxing for the past twenty years and that I am incapable of killing anyone now?" Bang! A loud sound erupted. The mobile phone in Patrick''s right hand was crushed into pieces. The night came by. LJ Hospital was still in chaos. Amber woke up, and the moment she saw her parents, all her strings broke loose and all her emotions wereing back to her. She broke out in a loud cry. Steve, Amber''s father, as well as her mother, were in pain too. They cried together with Amber. Their sobs were echoing in the whole room. It was heartbreaking to hear that, to say the least. Jack too, bit onto his lips as he shed a few tears silently. Even Mr. Ward and Brent turned their heads to the sides as their eyes filled up with tears. Everyone''s hopes vanished into nothing overnight.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They fell into hell from heaven real quick. The drastic changes caught everyone off guard and also depressed them to the brim. To Jack, Amber was his wife. As for her parents, Amber was their daughter. She cried her heart out just like a little kid. Fortunately, Amber gradually calmed down with her parent''s warmfort. "Amber, have some soup. Daisy took a whole evening to make it. You''ll get your energy back after drinking this." Amber''s mother held the sk carefully in her hands as she handed it over to Amber. However, Amber looked like she had lost her soul. Her mind seemed to be somewhere else as she shook her head, "I don''t have an appetite. I don''t want to eat." Amber''s mother looked dejected as she stared at her daughter with teary eyes. In the end, she put the sk back onto the table. Jack took a look at the time and said, "Dad, Mom, the both of you have traveled far and rushed here. You must be exhausted. Go back first with Mr. Ward and the rest to rest. I''ll stay here to take care of Amber." Upon hearing this, Amber''s parents shook their heads simultaneously. Steve said, "Jack, your mom and I will stay here tonight to look after her. You look tired too. Why don''t you head back and get a good rest?" "I''m fine." Jack shook his head too. He just lost his child. The pain he was suffering was not any less than Amber''s. Even if he were to go home, he wouldn''t be able to sleep. As Amber''s husband, it was impossible for him to cry his heart out in front of so many people. This was because he knew he had to be the support for Amber. This was a test for both of them. While they were going through it, he should be standing before her and take in all the pain upon himself. He was unable to vent out his pain. Instead, he could only keep them within him. "Honey, you should go back." Amber''s gaze was a little more focused now as she looked at Jack sadly, "If you get sick from being too tired, what will I do?" "I won''t." Jack smiled and shook his head in determination. "I want to spend time with my parents tonight." A hint of determination could be seen on Amber''s pallid face. Jack was stunned. In the end, he agreed to her request. After Jack and the others left, Steve let out a sigh of relief. He exited the room and went to the stairway to have a puff. As for Amber, she took her mother''s hand and was almost begging her, "Mom, could you hug me to sleep tonight? I''m scared..." At the same time, her tears started to flow again. Her lips were trembling too. "Sure, mommy will stay here with you tonight. Your dad will be here too. Don''t be scared, okay?" Her mother''s expression was solemn and she was frowning deeply. While hugging Amber, she slowlyid down on the bed. Amber curled slightly in her mother''s embrace, like a poor cat that had just found a new owner. Her mother was patting on her back gently,forting her in a soft voice, just like how she did whenever Amber woke up from a nightmare when she was younger. Losing a child was far more terrifying than a nightmare. Amber snuggled into her mother''s arms. She bit onto her lips, trying to stop her tears from flowing but to no avail. At the TM Vi District. Jack, who was at home, did not feel sleepy at all. Even if he was exhausted to the brim, and was having a headache from theck of sleep, he still couldn''t fall asleep. He went to the balcony alone and stared at the vast skies. His eyes teared up, "Baby..." "Have you read the Tao Te Ching I gave you?" A hoarse voice sounded. Jack said without looking back, "How did you get up here?" "I do whatever I want." The mysterious person came to Jack''s side, "I have good news and a bad one. Which one do you want to listen to first?"??????? Chapter 712 Jack’s Discipline of Life "The bad news!" Jack said without any hesitation. "Sure, I feel the same too." The mysterious person nodded, "Listening to the bad news first so it wouldn''t affect your good mood from the good news, right?" Jack smiled bitterly, "Do you think anything can affect my mood now?" "No." The mysterious man shrugged. After a pause, he said, "The bad news is Jenny went back to Kool family." "Oh, this doesn''t count as bad news. Regardless of her whereabouts, it won''t affect my n of destroying the Kool family, or the Kool family be crushed in the end." Jack said coldly, and his tone was filled with indifference. The mysterious person widened his eyes and shrugged, "The good news is, the master of the Kool family died." As he said, he pointed to the direction of the mountain, "I found his corpse on a tiny road there. His body had already turned cold and he seemed to be in peace. He probably died without any pain." Jack raised his brows and looked at the man, "You killed the person and you said that he left peacefully. That sounds weird." "I''m guessing that he died in peace because he didn''t reveal anything about you to Jenny." The mysterious man rubbed his chin and said suspiciously, "Judging from how Jenny brought Katherine to the house, she probably didn''t know about how Kool family is targeting you. She might not even know about Katherine''s evil intentions." Jack frowned as he recalled the few times he had met Jenny. To Jack, Jenny was an innocent and unique girl. She had quite a careless personality too. If she had known the truth, then they probably wouldn''t have met. "That''s true. She probably doesn''t know it." Jack breathed out and squinted his eyes as he smirked, "But she is from the Kool family after all. None of them can be innocent after all the things that had happened." His gaze was cold and sharp like it could pierce through one''s bone. It even made the mysterious person froze for a moment. The chilly aura from Jack was scaring him a little. "You are really doing this, aren''t you?" The man asked deeply. Jack''s eyes had no warmth in them, "Don''t advise others to be kind if you haven''t suffered through their pain, that''s just being busybody! For this matter about my wife and my kid, I had to choose whether to save Amber or our child at thest moment." "For a grudge as such, if I don''t fight till the end, am I even a good husband? Can I be a good father? I won''t be able to face my unborn child!" His words were as sharp as a knife.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When he was talking, a hint of madness appeared on Jack''s cold face. The mysterious man took a step back subconsciously and sucked in a deep breath. "Although the matter may be able to be concealed for the time being, but from a more rational point of view, I would still like to advise you. You can fight till the end with Kool family, but you can put it on hold for a while too." He then slowly took out a cigar and put it in his mouth, but his right hand which was holding onto the lighter trembled a little under Jack''s gaze. After a moment, then only he was able to light up the cigar, "Kool family is not as simple as you think they are. This is tooplicated, and it involves too many parties. A grudge doesn''t just appear out of the blue." "Hah!" Jack snickered, "I only care about the revenge. Who cares about the consequences? My child...is still looking at me from heaven." His harsh voice was like an oath that echoed on the balcony! In that instant, the wind in the autumn night blew stronger, and it was even piercingly cold. The mysterious man let out a puff of smoke and sucked in another one. Then, he turned and left, "Oh right, do look at the Tao Te Ching I got Mr. Ward to pass to you. It will help you a lot. Especially the Tao Te Ching." Jack stared at his leaving figure. Jack was stunned for a moment as he did not receive any Tao Te Ching from Mr. Ward. Under the dark sky. The dim light shone over Jack, stretching his shadow. Jack sneered and slowly turned his wheelchair around as he stared into the night in the distance. He then muttered, "How can one pray when devil is in his heart?" "God is merciful, but he didn''t bless my wife and child. Why should I recite the Tao Te Ching and forget all the hatred?" A long whileter. Jack''s emotions slowly calmed down as he turned his wheelchair and went down the stairs. Mr. Ward was still awake. When Jack returned to the second floor, he saw that Mr. Ward was hovering in front of his bedroom door with a package in his hand. "Young Master, the mysterious person wants me to pass this to you." Mr. Ward went forward. He had been hesitating if he should pass the package over to Jack in the evening. After all, when he knew the mysterious man''s so-called method in the evening, he found it unbelievable. It can do nothing butfort oneself only. However, there was a devil in Jack''s heart, so this was better than nothing. "The Tao Te Ching?" Jack asked. "Yes." Mr. Ward nodded. Jack smiled and took the package from Mr. Ward. He picked one Tao Te Ching up among the many others and gave the rest back to Mr. Ward. "One is enough for me." "Young Master, the mysterious man gave this to you. I think that you can keep all of it and read them when you have time." Mr. Ward was anxious. He didn''t tell Jack about his devilish thoughts but only tried to persuade him. "It''s fine." Jack waved his hand and put the Tao Te Ching on hisp as he wheeled himself into his room. When he was about to enter, he stopped, "The first chapter I particrly like from the Tao Te Ching, ''Truth can be known, but it may not be the truth you know'', and I''ll tell you that I have my own disciplines of doing things. Even if it''s extreme, I will still go forward!" Bang! The door was shut. Mr. Ward stood at the corridor, rooted to his spot and his gaze wondered. ''Truth can be known, but it may not be the truth you know'' Mr. Ward mumbled Jack''s words from earlier. It was obvious that there was a hidden meaning in his words. Mr. Ward thought to himself, "What will the Young Master do?" He then looked down at the other copies of Tao Te Ching in his hands. Helplessness and worry filled his mind. Tao Te Chings were able to nurture a person''s good nature, and Mr. Ward assumed that this was probably why the man gave these to Jack. A person''s perception depended on their character. If they were calm, their moods wouldn''t be affected much. "Let him be with his decisions." The mysterious man''s hoarse voice suddenly sounded from behind. Mr. Ward was surprised and turned around, "When did youe?" "I am always here." The man slowly walked to Mr. Ward''s side, but his gaze was fixed on Jack''s tightly shut bedroom door. He said slowly, "It is getting harder to read this guy."00?????? Chapter 713 No Clue At All "What can''t you see through?" Mr. Ward frowned and wondered. The mysterious man smiled secretively, "Perhaps he himself is the huge variable that makes it impossible for people to see through him." After saying that, he turned and left. Mr. Ward stood there nkly, unable to say anything. After a long time. He sighed and returned back to his room. Inside the bedroom. The lights were dim. Jack didn''t sleep. In fact, no matter how tired he was, he couldn''t fall asleep. He sat on the bed holding a photo album. Inside were photos of Amber during her pregnancy. There were photos of Amber alone and also pictures of both of them together. The only thing constant in the photo was that both of them were focused on Amber''s belly. The baby was the apples of their eyes. In the nine months of her pregnancy, Jack and Amber were looking forward to the arrival of the little angel. Gradually, Jack''s eyes brimmed with tears and they dripped down his face non-stop, sshing onto the photos. "The baby was going to arrive in just a little while. I was going to be a Dad and Amber was going to be a Mom." As he longed for that time, chill shed in his teary eyes, "Kool family, are you ready to be destroyedpletely?" It was not until the early morning that Jack finally closed the album and hid it carefully back in the secret ce. He didn''t want Amber to find the album when she came back home. It would have definitely made Amber sad and heartbroken. Amber had suffered a lot from the miscarriage. He had to be considerate of Amber''s health. Back on the bed, Jack took out the Tao Te Ching and carefully read through it. He had spent a long time in the library when he was in university. He was open to all the different kinds of books in the library. It didn''t matter if it was documents, records, ssics, novels or anything else. It was also during this time that he umted a very rich knowledge. It allowed him to have conversations with all kinds of people after he entered the society and to quickly gather favorable impressions. Tao Te Ching was a book that he had read many times. The more he read it the more he was able to appreciate and understand this gem that had been passed down for centuries. One book, when different people read it, there will be different understandings. What he had just said to Mr. Ward was his understanding of the first word after he had read Tao Te Ching again and again. Gradually, Jack had be obsessed with the content of Tao Te Ching. Its words were concise but meaningful and he could savor them every time he read it. As it prated deeply into his mind, Jack''s mood gradually calmed down. The grief that was caused by flipping trough the photo album disappeared gradually. His whole being was deeply immersed in the tranquility of reading. The night was very long, enough for Jack to read Tao Te Ching three times. The night was also very short, barely enough for Jack to be able to read Tao Te Ching three times. When it was just getting bright, Jack closed the book and started his daily exercise routine. No matter how sad and hurt he was, he never thought about missing the exercise. Only when he was stronger and strong enough that he could fight against it instead of being uselessly angry when facing the danger. Whether it was his own strength or thebined strength of all of his resources and capabilities, the way was still the same. A systematic devilish training had made Jack''s muscles stronger. Every inch of his skin covered with sweat was shining in the rising sun. "Phew!" Jack exhaled and stretched. The joints of his upper body immediately made a cracking sound. Even after sweating as if rained upon, and not sleeping for two nights in a row, Jack wasn''t exhausted. Instead, he felt rxed and refreshed after sweating and his mood was much better. He took a shower and went to the dining room on the first floor. Daisy had already prepared breakfast and Mr. Ward, Vinna and Daisy were having a meal. Seeing Jack, they were all startled. "Young Master, you woke up so early?" Mr. Ward asked. "I didn''t sleep at all." Jack shook his head, "I can''t sleep. Daisy, can you get me some food? I''ll just eat a couple bites before going to the hospital to be with Amber." The sadness and loneliness on his face could be seen easily by everyone. After breakfast, they all went to the LJ Hospital. When Jack walked into the ward. Amber was sitting in the hospital bed in despair. Her face looked pale and haggard. Steve and his wife were also sitting on the sofa looking tired. "Dad, Mom, Amber." Jack called softly. Steve and his wife looked at Jack at the same time and then they looked at Amber on the bed. Amber remained motionless, turning a deaf ear to Jack''s calling. Steve and his wife''s expressions fell gloomily at the same time. "Daisy, Vinna, please help mefort Amber. Jack,e with us." Steve sighed as he got up and helped his wife to walk out. Out in the corridor. Amber''s mother sat sullenly and destely on the chair, secretly wiping her tears. "Dad, what happenedst night?" Jack asked. Steve sighed and said in distress, "Last night, Amber had nightmares several times and was frightened awake. Then she just hugged her Mom and cried. After tossing and turning until the midnight, Amber ended up not sleeping at all until now." This is no good for her health. Jack frowned and became worried. Amber''s body was worn out due to this incident. She not only had a miscarriage but also the injuries that Katherine inflicted on her body. If this continued, how would Amber''s body recover? Taking a deep breath, Jack nced at an exhausted looking Steve and his wife who was secretly wiping her tears. He said, "Dad, Mom, you have also stayed up all night. Go home and rest. I will stay in the hospital with Amber. You cane backter in the day." "But we can''t bear to look at Amber looking like this." Her mother sobbed as she said. Jack shook his head, "I will take care of Amber. You both are old and have been overworking like this. It will be bad for your health." Steve sighed before nodding reluctantly as he agreed. Then he looked at Jack deeply and said, "How is your investigation? I used all my connections that I could use and even asked Minister Mable to help me but I couldn''t find the slightest clue about the Kool family." Jack couldn''t hide the look of surprise in his eyes. It was a fact that his father-inw had made his fortune from this city and went international. Now, QY International Group was considered a big capital power in the international market. Moreover, based on his social background, once activated, his intelligence power was incredibly huge. Even if it was a powerful and influential family, it couldn''t hide from his view. But this time, he couldn''t find any trail of the Kool family? "I will have Mr. Ward look into it." Jack said in a low voice. Then he pushed open the door of the ward and called Mr. Ward out. Mr. Ward''s expression wasplicated as he looked at them, his eyes flitting from one to the other. Facing Jack''s and Steve''s gaze. He gritted his teeth and said, "Young Master, postpone it." Postpone?! His words stunned both Jack and Steve. A look of mncholy covered both of their faces. Feeling the changes in both of them, Mr. Ward pleaded, "This is what the Old Master wanted. He is investigating it personally. He wants you to suppress your anger for the time being, Young Master." Suppressing his anger? Jack suddenly found it very ridiculous.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He sneered, his eyes shooting fire as he said coldly, "Back then, he was able to suppress his anger and left his wife and son. Does he think that I am like him and don''t care about my wife and child?"?????? Chapter 714 Stopping it with Life, Knowing Without Saying The ufortable prating chilliness. As Jack spoke, the corner of his mouth slowly turned upwards, showing a scary sneer. His eyes were burning, like a sword piercing people''s hearts. Steve and Mr. Ward were stunned; their body broke out with gooseflesh. Steve asked Mr. Ward, "What does Amber''s father-inw mean? Amber is her daughter-inw, and the child is his blood grandchild!" Compared with Jack, Steve who was older seemed calmer. He did not believe the master of the grand Hughes Family could sit still and be calm when his bloodline was in danger. He must have some inside story to have such "cringing" request. Otherwise, for someone as protective as Patrick of Jack, could still be calm at this moment seemed quite unbelievable. Mr. Ward''s gaze was deep, and he said in a low voice, "Old master did not say much, he only mentioned that Kool Family''s involvement is too deep andplicated." "With this sentence, you want to put me on hold?" Without waiting for Steve to respond, Jack sneered, "He is aware of Kool Family background, but he had never mentioned anything about it. My wife is still in danger now and my child has died, he is a father, and also a grandfather, how could he say such thing asking me to be on hold, don''t you think that is ridiculous?" Even Steve''s expression had changed and looked extremely dim. He could calmly guess that Patrick must have other inside story. But such response from him was perfunctory! As a father, his daughter had encountered such catastrophe, how could he just put revenge on hold after hearing such response? However. Puff! Mr. Ward knelt down in front of Jack and Steve then begged, "Master, Master Steve, please calm down and postpone your revenge!" "Old master knows a lot about Kool Family, he must be considering things from bigger picture, there must be reasons that he can''t tell!" The sudden scene changed Steve''s expression drastically. As for Jack, he seemed cold as if his face was covered with thickyer of frost. "Mr. Ward, are you going to stop me?" The gloomy chill from Jack''s body could be felt by Mr. Ward, he was by frost and snow and his whole body felt cold. But his flushing eyes were extremely firm. Mr. Ward said in deep voice, "I could use my life in exchange for you to postpone your revenge, this is an order from the old master!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Damn!" Jack squeezed a word out from his grinding teeth. Steve on the side furrowed his brows deeply, his gaze was tense and he was drowned in his own thought. "Master..." Mr. Ward continued begging. But before he could say anything else, Jack waved his hand grantly, "Mr. Ward, this is a revenge I''m going to take for my wife and child, let alone you, even if Patrickes here himself, it is impossible to stop me." He did not call him father, but by his name Patrick directly. At this moment, Jack was extremely furious. His eyes were as red as blood, staring at Mr. Ward. Upon hearing the words, Mr. Ward''s expression became gloomy, his lips shivered. Facing Jack at that exact moment, he felt a sense of hesitation as he did not know how to dissuade him. On one side it was Jack who was already obsessed with revenge, and on another side it was Patrick''s order, what could he possibly do? At that exact moment, "Jack, Mr. Ward is using his life to stop it." Steve suddenly spoke, his wrinkled eyes were stretched. Jack frowned, and asked Steve in surprise, "Father, even you think it should be put on hold?" He did not know why Patrick asked Mr. Ward to stop him from taking revenge immediately using his life just because his enemy was Kool Family. But Steve''s response now left him confused and puzzled. He was Amber''s biological father! "Your father has his own reason." Steve said solemnly, "Mr. Ward has already used his life to stop it, do you want him dead in front of us? It is alright to put revenge on hold, but we must investigate thoroughly." His words turned sharp towards the end, showing determination and seriousness. Jack''s eyes flickered. Watching Steve going absent minded. In a daze, he suddenly felt that his chest was clogged, as if it was filled with stones. He had been working hard in order to protect the people around him, to be able to give them the best. But as he grew up, he became stronger, not only did he fail to protect the people around him, but they were always being put in danger because of him. Now, his wife was seriously injured and his child gone, both of his wife and child were his weakness and they were harmed, but he had to put revenge on hold. So...why did I keep trying to be stronger? Jack''s eyes suddenly became nk. He was indeed getting stronger, but the reality had contradicted the reason why he became stronger at the first ce. "Master..." Mr. Ward with red eyes, cried and leaded. "Haha..." Jackughed in a sudden, hisughter filled with bitterness and helplessness. At this moment, he suddenly felt a great pain like being cut by thousands of swords. "I became stronger to protect my parents, wife, child and friends. Now that I''m strong, I can''t even protect them, but I have to act like a coward. To put things on hold for a moment? How funny that is." Jack waved his hand, looking ill-lit, "Let''s forget about it, I''ll put things on hold and I''ll not expect him to help me check Kool Family anymore. Maybe eventually he would not even let me check about it at all." "But if we don''t check through your father, how else can we check it?" Steve could understand Jack''s feelings, if he was not experienced than Jack, he would not be able to suppress as well. But Jack''s decision brought hesitation to Steve. He had already used all his power but had found nothing about Kool Family. If they did not rely on the Hughes Family... "Dragon Cavalry, Grand Freemasons!" Jack spit out the two names, with his eyes lightened. These were the two most reliable sources he had now other than the Hughes Family. He did not know why Zenith and Carlos kept trying to pull him in, and offered to give him high position without hesitation. But judging from what happened when he killed George, if he really wanted revenge, Dragon Cavalry and Grand Freemasons would help him for sure. At noon that day. Following Jack''s two phone calls. Northern Territory. Snowy and cold weather. The windbined with ice and snow was like a sharp knife, not only did the cut hurt human''s faces; the space also became mottled and blurred. Far away. The rolled up torrent of snow burst was overwhelming like a wave, rolling towards this side. Apanied by the sound of intensive horseshoes. A troop of cavalry rushed through the wind and snow. Whoa... Zenith took the lead, he pulled the reins and the horse headed up. The overbearing attitude seemed to calm the wind and snow around him. "Kool Family, the Kool Family... do they want to repeat it again?" Zenith''s eyes were sharp, and his brows seemed heavy. The Golden Guards behind him stepped forward, "Commander, the Kool Family..." The Golden Guards were the existence of above ten thousand people, Zenith knew every single one of them clearly, and he obviously knew about Kool Family. However, Zenith''s eyes turned cold, he squinted at the Golden Guards and said in low voice, "What Kool Family? I don''t know." One look, one sentence. The curiosity of the Golden Guards was suppressed at an instant. All the Golden Guards bowed their heads in fear, dared not to stare at Zenith. And on the other side of the ocean. Grand Freemasons headquarters, in the ancestral home. There was also a violent argument ongoing at this time, and there was even sound of smashing things in the room. "Rena, how dare you, do you really think grandpa will not punish you?" Carlos roared angrily. Following that, Rena was heard with a crying voice. "Grandpa, it''s the Kool Family who caused Amber''s miscarriage and the child died. Theymitted such brutal crime, you knew it, but why don''t you tell Jack about Kool Family?"00000000????? Chapter 715 Killer God Isaac Wells…Was Scared? In the living room. It was messy, with broken pieces of porcin and scrolls of painting scattering around. Rena''s eyes were red, her face puzzled and she felt aggrieved. When Jack called, she was right beside her grandfather and she knew exactly what the conversation was about. But grandfather''s response made her feel unfair for Jack. Grandpa knew it! After hanging up Jack''s call, he seemed to clearly know about Kool Family judging from his expressions and words. But grandpa''s decision in the end was not to tell Jack. What was that? It was a blood feud for Jack! His wife was about to give birth, but the child died and he was nearing death himself. No one would tolerate such big blood feud. But Jack, as the ancestor in ''Juan'' generation of Grand Freemasons, while facing his blood feud, should be well supported by Grand Freemasons; how could grandpa just quietly took away everyone from Grand Freemasons behind Jack? Looking at the grandfather who flushed, but eyes full of coldness, Rena''s red lips trembled, "Grandpa, you are the master of Grand Freemasons, do you remember the rules of Grand Freemasons that you have taught me when I was young?" Carlo''s eyes shed, and he took a deep breath then said to Rena, "Rena, don''t be arrogant!!" "It''s not that I''m arrogant!" Rena waved her hand in anger and screamed, "One of the Grand Freemasons'' rules was joining Grand Freemasons means everyone in Grand Freemasons are like own family, when they''re in need, we give all support! Grandpa, this is what you asked me to memorise word by word when I was young, but now, what''re you doing?" She reminded firmly and sarcastically. Carlos felt extremely embarrassed. His face was red and he was painting hard. lowever, he could not refute Rena''s words. This was indeed one of the most important rules of Grand Freemasons. As the master of Grand Freemasons, he had supreme authority and even Isaac Wells had to be respectful of him. He was also the soul of Grand Freemasons and the role model for everyone in Grand Freemasons. For his actions and words, he should obey the rules. But now...he broke his promise! In front of his own granddaughter. This made Carlos feel deeply ashamed. "Grandpa, why aren''t you talking?" Rena smiled sadly, "You were the one who got Jack joining Grand Freemasonsst time; it was also you and Isaac who discussed and gave him the status of ''Juan'' generation, now that this ancestor''s wife and child got harmed, you as someone who made Jack the ancestor, chose to neglect this and never speak out despite knowing the truth?" "How are you going to convince the others like this? How can people respect you as the master after it spreads to Grand Freemasons? They would say... You''re not worthy!" Thest three words were spoken through her gritted teeth. However, Carlos'' body trembled in a sudden. He felt like he was blown up at that moment. He carried his rickety body and walked quickly until he reached the front of Rena. Snapped! His hand was raised and lowered, with a great force. A p in the face. Half of Rena''s face was swollen and red, with a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth. "You rebellions and unfilial girl, are you turning against grandpa now?" Carlos red and breathed rapidly, she stared at Rena angrily, "Even if you spread around about what happened today in Grand Freemasons and let everyone from Grand Freemasons disrespect me, I would not bother about it!" "This matter is not up to you to fool around." Rena looked sad, and she looked at the furious Carlos with her red and teary eyes, suddenly felt a little strange. Is this...really the grandpa who had always spoiled me? Why did he suddenly be so cold-blooded? How can the only ancestor of ''Juan'' generation from Grand Freemasons abandoned his majesty and ignored about the rules? "I''m not fooling around; I''m just maintaining the prestige of Grand Freemasons!" Rena said stubbornly, her eyes burning, staring at Carlos'' angry eyes. As soon as she stopped. She walked out furiously. "Rena, stop, if you are still acting arrogantly, don''t me me for grounding you!" Carlos was furious; he did not know what to do with his only granddaughter. The p just now was the heaviest punishment for Rena that he could think of. "I''m not arrogant!" Rena did not stop walking, her eyes were extremely firm at that moment.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "If it''s someone else, would you act like this?" Carlos trembled with anger, gritted his teeth and said, "It is because you like Jack, so you like one thing on ount on another, is this not arrogant?'' In an instant. Rena stopped and her eyes drifting. She did not deny that she liked Jack. Grandpa and Isaac could already tell about this when Jack was still here. But liking one thing on ount on another might seem simple, yet it was like four sharp des piercing though her heart. It brought instant pain to Rena''s heart, and left her in daze. "Do you think you can hide it from me?" Carlos'' stern voice came from behind with sadness, "Rena, you''re the daughter of Grand Freemasons, why are you being this petty and low?" The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became paradoxical. Just then. Isaac walked in hastily. Looking at the mess in the living room, he nced at Carlos in surprise. Although Rena had not always been obedient, but she had always been filial to her grandfather, not until such extend that this would happen. "What''s the matter? I heard about the big movement from them, so I rushed here."Isaac asked. As soon as he said that. Rena''s body trembled immediately, her tears rolling down and she hold Isaac''s arm aggrievedly and said, "Isaac, grandpa ignored the rules of Grand Freemasons and he wants to vite them." "What?" Isaac was caught off guard. Carlos sighed, "Isaac, you came at the right time, let''s close the door and not talk about Grand Freemasons, just treat it as talking about family affairs." Isaac''s eyes were full of doubts, but he turned around and closed the living room door. Then he looked at Carlos suspiciously. "Master, what happened? What''s with the rules and the family affairs?" Carlos raised his hand and rubbed Rena''s swollen temples, then he said slowly, "If we treat this as a family affair, it would not be considered as viting the rules, Rena dares to say just anything outside, now that we talk about family affair, it''s does not matter to her anymore." After a pause, Carlos said in a low voice, "Something happened to Jack, his wife was about to give birth soon, but she got harmed and the child died. His wife just came out from ICU and just got out of danger. Boom! Isaac was like getting struck by lightning, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and filled with killing intention. He clenched his right hand "bang", with a burst of air. The sound echoed in the living room. "Must kill!" Rena''s eyes brightened immediately, and she looked at Isaac with admiration. He deserved to be the Mafia Boss. Anything happened to someone from Grand Freemasons, should get such response! At the same time, she also looked at Carlos scornfully. The next second. Carlos let out a weird smile, "It''s the Kool Family." Silence. A dead silence. Following this sentence, Rena could feel that the fierce killing intention in Isaac''s body got weaken rapidly. She raised her eyes to look at Isaac''s face. His expression was heavy. His pupils tightened. Subconsciously, she looked down at Isaac''s right fist again. The first that could squeeze out a burst of air, was released before she knew it. Is he...afraid? The Mafia Boss from Grand Freemasons, Isaac the killer God...was afraid of Kool Family?" Chapter 716 The Runaway Rena "Rena, this is a family affair." Isaac Wells slowly turned his head and looked solemnly at the amazed Rena Yales, "As an elder, I think that your grandpa did well. This thing, at least for now, we really shouldn''t tell Jack." "Why?" Rena waspletely shocked and looked at Isaac in disbelief, "What''s the origin of the Kool Family? Why do you and grandpa both scold the dogma?" After Carlos Juan Yales hung up Jack''s call, the words contained a few information about the Kool Family, but those few words were very superficial, so she didn''t understand at all the reasons from her grandpa''s words. The Kool Family, a family without any origin, made the two Grand Freemasons'' highest-ranking members both ignore the dogma. That was ridiculous! "This is a family who has disappeared for many years or it can be regarded as a wealthy family." Isaac slowly spit out a word, with a dignified look, "We won''t tell Jack for now. It''s better to postpone this matter." Obviously, he knew as much as Carlos. He just didn''t tell Rena. Rena waspletely stunned. At that moment, facing Carlos and Isaac, she suddenly had a sense of copse. From childhood to adult age, his grandpa taught him to memorize the dogma of the Grand Freemasons so the Mafia Boss Isaac fulfilled that dogma countless times. But now, the two of them regarded that so-called unshakable dogma as a family affair, and it was ignored and discarded. In a daze, Rena murmured, "But it''s rted to the blood debt of Jack''s wife and child. Jack is the ancestor of Grand Freemasons'' ''Juan'' generation." "That''s not a reason!" Isaac''s words were as resolute as those of Carlos. Rena''s body trembled and she looked at Isaac with teary eyes, "Why?" "There are not so many whys in the world. In the world of the adults, there are no whys, only pros and cons." Isaac said those harsh, cold and unfeeling words with a deep voice. Rena was absent-minded, she felt Isaac''s words as a heavy hammer bashing her heart for a long while. "I see." Rena replied in despair, in a weak tone. Then she walked out. After Rena left, Isaac walked up to Carlos and said anxiously, "That family has disappeared for many years and now they have reappeared again and pointed at Jack''s wife and child. Are they really not afraid of death?" "Everyone is afraid of death, but when benefits are greater than human lives, then they are not afraid of dying." Carlos'' voice was solemn, he stroked his beard lightly and said with emotion, "In these troubled times, I hope that my decision won''t affect the Grand Freemasons." Isaac looked dignified. He knew that Carlos'' remarks were referring to woo Jack, rope him into the Grand Freemasons, and became the ancestor of the ''Juan'' generation. "It should not be so." Isaacforted him. Carlos shook his head, his eyes deep, "It''s hard to tell. It depends on how high Jack can fly. It has to do with that damn family. Despite the blood debt of his wife and child, Jack must be put on hold, it''s better not to rush and maintain stability." "But if we do like this, we won''t respect the dogma, and when ites to family affair, It will be too awkward for us." Isaac smiled awkwardly. Carlos smiled bitterly and lowered his head. At that time, the voice of a member suddenly sounded outside the room. "Mafia Boss, Mr. Yales, there is a problem. Rena grabbed the car and went to the airport!" Boom! In an instant, Carlos and Isaac turned pale at the same time. "Oh, no! Catch her!" Carlos stomped fiercely and hurried out. Isaac''s face was even paler and, takingrge steps, overtook Carlos and rushed out. The information they revealed to Rena about the Kool Family was very little, not even enough to y a decisive role. However, at that moment, Rena should not go to see Jack! Two minutester, a great fleet of cars rushed out of the SH guildhall. The might disposition of forces was so shocking that all the people in Chinatown retreated one after another, horrified and frightened. After the big convoy drove out of Chinatown, the SH guildhall became quiet. However, in a remote corner of the old house, Rena pushed out a member from behind a rockery.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She put down the dagger in her hand and smiled slightly, "Thanks." "Rena Yales, you, would you like to stab me?" the member said in horror. He was forced by Rena to shout out those words to make everyone go away. But if he kept waiting for everybody to return, the Mafia Boss and Mr. Yales would investigate that matter, and he would be considered responsible even if he was forced. "I''m sorry, this matter is a burden to you, but don''t worry, if you are in trouble, I will protect you!" Rena said apologetically. She didn''t even finish speaking. The man suddenly looked ruthless and snatched the dagger from Rena''s hand. Puff! The dagger pierced directly into his thigh and blood dripped out. "Are you crazy?" Rena was shocked. The man smiled bitterly, "Getting hurt will seem a real coercion. It will seem more real when I report it. Rena, just go, otherwise you will be discoveredter." "Thank you so much!" Rena held a fist solemnly and ran quickly out of the SH guildhall. She knew that if she really gave wide publicity to that matter, she would never get to the airport. Even if she arrived at the airport, a call from the Mafia Boss or Mr. Yales would be enough to dy the ne to take off, and she would be caught back. Now that such a big ident happened to Jack, she was thinking about him all the time, not to mention that her grandpa and Isaac''s attitude just shocked her. In any case, she must rush to Jack''s ce. Just as Rena expected, when Isaac was still on the road, he directly called the airport and dyed the takeoff. But when the mighty convoy arrived at the airport, everyone got dumbfounded. "No? How''s possible she''s not here?" Carlos frowned and suddenly raised his head to look at Isaac. At the same time, Isaac looked at him as if he realized something. "She lied, Rena, that girl, didn''t take the ne!" Carlos was anxious and frustrated, beating his chest and feet. Isaac said solemnly, "I will issue an order right now to block the waterway. Rena won''t take the ne. If she wants to leave, she will definitely take the waterway, or even sneak into it." "That''s toote!" Carlos wailed, "That girl has already calcted everything. The time we came to the airport was enough for her to take the waterway to go to other cities and take a ne back. Once she took the waterway, she will enter the sea and note back. Can we the Grand Freemasons seal that side ofnd?" Isaac turned pale, he looked helplessly and at the same time a little uneasy. The Grand Freemasons were powerful, but not omnipotent! Anyway, if Rena went to Jack and told him those information, that waspletely troublesome. The first reason was that it would be impossible to dy Jack''s revenge. The second one was that the rtionship between the Grand Freemasons and Jack would be cracked! Isaac didn''t want any of those two things to happen. He took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Yales, how about if I leave immediately and try to go to Jack''s ce before Rena?" "Good!" Carlos replied without hesitation.???????? Chapter 717 Nightmares As night fell upon them. Jack carefully fed the soup that Daisy had brought over to them by first blowing gently on the spoon and then bringing the spoon over to Amber''s mouth. Amber, who looked as if she had lost her soul, was rejecting the food at first. However after Jack and Steve''s insistence, she chose to try and eat what she was given little by little. It took a long time, but she eventually finished the whole bowl of soup. Jack then wiped the corners of Amber''s mouth with a tissue and said with a gentle smile, "You should take a rest now for I need to go and speak to Mr. Ward about something. Then tonight I will ask your parents to go home and I''ll stay here with you for the rest of the evening." Amber nodded her head. Once he said this he then turned his wheelchair around and headed out into the corridor. Mr. Ward was currently waiting for him on a chair. When he saw Jack, he got up and said, "Master Hughes, Brent is out of the ICU now, do you want to go and check up on him? Jack then looked rather sad. When he was kidnapped by the Twelve Golden Guards, Brent had fought hard and in the end managed to kill three of the Golden Guards. This was already very impressive, the Twelve Golden Guard possessed the highestbat skills out of everyone in the Dragon Cavalry! Zenith had carefully selected them out of the 300,000 soldiers, he was outstanding! With this in mind, the battle that Brent had fought really should be impossible. Jack had fought against the Chief Guard Achilles, and since he knew the strength that the Golden Guard possessed, he guessed that the strength of a Chief Guard and Golden Guard must be very close. So at that moment he was already facing great danger around him when he was up against Achilles. However Brent was on his own and had to face a group of the Golden Guards. To be able to survive this fight as Director Lansing said it all relied simply on his unmatched willpower and good luck. But as he thought about Amber, Jack suppressed his thoughts and said, "Let''s go check up on him tomorrow; Amber is alone in her ward so I''m a little worried about her." "Alright." Mr. Ward nodded his head. Jack then hurriedly said, "I still feel that things are kind of strange, even after consulting the Dragon Cavalry and Grand Freemasons, there is still no clue regarding the Kool family." Mr. Ward looked startled, he then frowned and remained silent. Jack then said calmly, "You all forced me to put off my revenge, but never told me I wasn''t allowed to investigate the Kool family." When he heard this. Mr. Ward''s expression eased slightly and then murmured, "It is indeed rather strange. Both the power of the Dragon Cavalry and Grand Freemason''s is greater than the Long Thriving Noble Family and their abilities are very close to the Hughes family''s investigation team. However what is really strange is that we still haven''t found any clue about the Kool family." "Has there been any news from Patrick?" Jack suddenly asked. Mr. Ward''s pupils shrank and looked at Jack rather shocked and stopped talking. He knew that Patrick''s way of dealing with this situation had left a big gap in Jack''s heart. Otherwise why would Jack suddenly mention him? "There''s been no news." Mr. Ward said rather helplessly. "Well then, you should go home and get some rest. I am going to go back and stay with Amber." Jack frowned, then turned around and entered back into the ward. As he watched the door of the ward close. Mr. Ward looked rather sad and solemn; he then let out a long sigh and whispered softly, "The son doesn''t know of the suffering of his father, and that his father has been trying his hardest to protect him without exining. When will they both make up for the gap that has been created over the past two decades?" Inside the patient ward. Jack was lying on the hospital bed, his arms were around Amber. Amber fell into sleep slowly with even breathing. However Jack didn''t feel sleepy and instead was looking up at the ceiling lost in his thoughts. His father had not told him anything about the Kool family. The Dragon Cavalry and Grand Freemasons also had no information to give. The three best resources he hoped would provide some clues had all failed him. This made Jack feel slightly stuck. To have to face the Kool family not knowing much about them made Jack feel a sense of obliteration and made his chest feel tight, as if he was suffocating. He had been thinking of getting revenge against them for a while now, but now he wondered how this would be possible when he didn''t even have a way to find out information about the enemy. While feeling dejected, he also started to feel a surge of guilt and self-me. Jack looked down deeply at Amber in his arms. But this time as he looked at her, he could see clearly that she had a tense look on her face. As well as there was a look of pain and horror on her pale face. Her body that was curled up in his arms trembled slightly. Beads of sweat then suddenly began to leak down from her forehead. This worried Jack so much and he was very anxious. "Amber..."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He then tried to wake her up. Amber still didn''t move, but while still trembling with fear, she then suddenly raised her hand and grasped his wrist tightly. Even her nails started to dig slightly into his skin. Then all of a sudden a panicked and painful whisper sounded from her mouth, "Baby... my baby..." As she was whispering, tears then started to fall from the corner of her eyes. Jack looked shattered. He continued to call out her name. "Ahh!" Amber suddenly screamed in his arms and opened her eyes immediately. "It''s ok, I''m here, it was just a nightmare..." Jack hurriedly tried tofort her. But as soon as she woke up and saw Jack she suddenly began to cry and said, "It wasn''t just a dream, that wasn''t a dream, I saw my baby, and he was covered in blood. He was crying and asked me why I didn''t want him, boohoo..." Her agonized cries were heart piercing. In an instant, tears then began flowing quickly down from her eyes as her body trembled. Jack''s expression grew tense, suddenly feeling rather suffocated. What Amber had just said, made it seem as if a big hand had suddenly appeared and was choking his throat, squeezing all of the air out of him. No words could describe this feeling. Absent-minded, Jack felt his heart hurt and his eyes began to turn red. However he tried his hardest to push back the tears and gentlyfort Amber. As he waited for Amber to gradually calm down. Jack gently asked, "Last night you were waking up all throughout the night, was it because you were having this kind of nightmare?" "Yes." Amber nodded her head while sobbing. "It''s ok; the baby will not me us, so please rx. The most important thing right now is for you to take care of your health." Jack didn''t dare look directly at her and instead looked up at the ceiling and tried his hardest to make sure his tears didn''t start falling from his eyes. Amber also tried hard to stop her cries and said, "But I me myself, I me myself for not being able to protect my child." Jack took a deep breath, tried to calm down, bowed his head and kissed Amber''s forehead and said, "Don''t me yourself, you had already done such a good job, it''s my fault for not being a good father and husband. Now try and sleep, don''t be afraid, I am with you now." Whileforting her he gently rubbed her back. Once Amber had finally calmed down, she soon slowly fell back to sleep once more. She was in a very weak and fragile state. Since she was constantly feeling tensed and immersed in pain, even falling asleep was a nightmare. However, whenever she finally calmed down, her body was so weak that she had no energy to keep her eyes open. This night. Jack didn''t fall asleep. This was because, just likest night, Amber would be awakened by her nightmares once again not long after she had fallen into asleep. When dawn arrived, things seemed slightly better. Although she didn''t wake up during the night, she wasn''t able to sleep peacefully. After dawn. Steve and his wife, Daisy, Mr. Ward, Vinna and the others had all arrived as scheduled. Jack carefully fed breakfast to Amber once more, and after she had eaten, he then received a message on WeChat. It wrote, "Pick me up at the airport; I have important news for you, from Rena Yales."000 Chapter 718 Missing Noble Family Important news?! Jack was surprised deep down in heart. He just asked Grand Freemasons to help investigate the Kool Family. Rena Yales arrived right after it, did she know the Kool Family? If it was something else, Jack would never leave Amber alone for a while, but if it was about the Kool family, he must think about it thoroughly. While he was hesitating. The phone received a WeChat message again. "Kool Family!" The simple two words immediately let Jack make up his mind. "Honey, what''s the matter?" When Amber saw Jack stunned, she asked worriedly. "No, it''s okay, I''m going outter, Mom and Dad and Daisy will take care of you." Jack squeezed a smile on his face. "OK." Amber seemed a bit upset. After telling what to do to Steve Knight and Rosie, Jack left the ward with Mr. Ward. After Jack left. Daisy and Vinna Vaughn went to take care of Brent and Yael Quinn. Steve was annoyed, "Amber is still suffering, shouldn''t Jack put her into first priority?" "Oh, stop being mad at him, ok?" Rosie groaned. Amber squeezed a weak smile and exined, "Dad, Jack has also been very sad all these days. If it was not a very important thing, he would never leave me alone." Important? Steve didn''t buy it, what could be more important than his daughter now? There was no clue about the Kool Family... Wait! Steve was shocked immediately. Could it be a clue about the Kool Family appeared? Outside LJ Hospital. After getting in the car, Mr. Ward asked, "Master, where are we going?" "Picking up a person at the suburban airport," Jack said. "Whom?" "Rena Yales." Mr. Ward''s expression changed. When Rena was in the other side of the ocean, he knew clearly about what her thoughts to Jack. If it was in normal days, he wouldn''t concern it too much. But now... Mr. Ward couldn''t help but reminded, "Mrs. Hughes is still in the hospital, is it the good time to pick up her now?" Jack rubbed his nose and said calmly, "She came to send clues of Kool Family." Outside of the suburban airport. Rolls Royce pulled into the parking lot. Mr. Ward''s expression wasplicated. On the one hand, Patrick Hughes strictly ordered to prevent Jack from taking revenge to the Kool family. Since they wanted to prevent it, Mr. Ward even hoped that Jack would not be able to detect clues of the Kool family. He would do nothing under the situation he knew nothing about the Kool Fmaily. However, Patrick did not order him to stop Jack from investigating the Kool family. It was understandable that it may cause Jack to be angrier if he was not allowed to find information about Kool Family. Earlier, Mr. Ward heard from Jack that the Dragon Cavalry and Grand Freemasons could not find clues to the Kool family. In fact, Mr. Ward felt happy about it at bottom of his heart. But now Rena hase here in person! As for Jack sitting in the back row, his sight also showed expectation. His hands were tied so he could only postpone his revenge. But this did not mean that he could tolerate ignorance of the Kool family. If you didn''t even know who your enemies were, how could you take revenge? Rena''s arrival brought him hope. Soon, Mr. Ward found Rena was walking towards them. He got out of the car and greeted Rena to get into the car. "Where is your luggage?" There was no old friend''s small talks and no superficial greetings. Instead, he started with a somehow weird question. Rena shrugged, "I was in a hurry and had no time for packing. I''ll go back after I tell you the information." "Oh, ok, let''s be quick about this, so you can just catch the next ne after you are done here." Jack said. Rena felt speechless. When could the guy stop being annoying? Mr. Ward had no idea about what to say. Jack shrugged, "You know, I am not interested in anything other than taking revenge for my wife and child." Rena shrugged, pretended nothing happened and said, "Okay, I also want to visit Amber as well. About the Kool family, let''s talk about it on the road." "Good." Jack nodded in response. Mr. Ward started his car and drove onto the road. "What is the clue of the Kool family?" Jack asked directly. Rena thought for a while, but finally picked a euphemism. "In fact, Grand Freemasons didn''t really get nothing. Only grandpa thought it was dispensable and irrelevant. As for more, I couldn''t find anything, so I could only tell you that there was no clue." Jack looked at Rena grimly, "You came here to tell me clues that were dispensable and irrelevant?" "I am mainly worried about Amber and you," Rena said. Jack did not respond her. Instead, Mr. Ward, who was driving, nced deeply at Rena through the rearview mirror. After that, Rena continued, "That Kool family is a Noble Family, to be precise it''s a missing Noble Family." "A missing Noble Family?" Jack frowned and wondered. Rena continued, "I haven''t found out the details. Anyway, when this Kool family was in its heyday, it was a formidable Noble Family. By the way, you should know the differences between those Long Thriving Noble Families?" Jack nodded. He knew it before. Several titles seem to be the same, but in fact there were still different. The most inferior was Wealthy Family, then Long Thriving Family, then the Noble Family, and the ultimate was Long Thriving Noble Family. Almost the same appetions, but they implied a harsh level. Hughes Family, for example, was a Long Thriving Noble Family, but the title was imposed, so it could be the family in between Noble Family and Long Thriving Noble Family. The root cause was that the Hughes family had the strength of a Long Thriving Noble Family, butcked the long-thriving part. Thousands of years of prosperity could be called a long-thriving family. However, when this Kool family existed, it was a Noble Family, which surprised Jack a lot. The foundation...was not shallow! "I heard from grandpa said that the Kool family still had a deep friendship with the Hughes family at the time. Although the Hughes family was the leader of all the Wealthy Families, but the Kool family was not weak at all. Even though it was not the leader, at least it was one of the top Wealthy Families." After a pause, Rena continued, "But then there was no reason why the Kool family suddenly disappeared, so that many people now didn''t know the existence of the Kool family, even to the ones from Wealthy Families. Only a person who truly experienced the period of the existence of the Long Thriving Noble Families." Jack didn''t say anything, but looked at Rena and waited for the following story. Rena also stared at Jack and said nothing. "And then?" Asked by Mr. Ward who was driving. He was also a little curious about this Kool family, after all, even he didn''t know this family. "That''s all." Rena said. Mr. Ward was speechless. Jack sneered, "It is indeed optional, irrelevant." Right after what he said. Rena suddenly raised her eyebrows and said, "By the way, my grandfather found out that Kool family seemed to be disgraceful at the stage of development and growth. It seemed that its disappearance was because of that disgraceful past." Jack raised his eyebrows and in deep thoughts. Inside the car, it was in absolutely quiet. It was when Rolls-Royce arrived at LJ Hospital. A private jet justnded on the runway of suburban airport. Isaac Wells, dressed in a long ck windbreaker, got off the ne, took out his mobile phone and tried to call Rena, but her phone was turned it off. He frowned and stood by the runway and waiting for something. Soon, a strong man hurried over, "Mafia Boss, Rena has left the airport." With the word, Isaac''s eyes suddenly twitched a bit. Was it toote?????????N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 719 Bloody Angel, Black Hand Arrows On the airport runway. Isaac Wells was in a ck windbreaker, and it was rustled by the wind. In the silence, several entourages felt a great pressure swept out and covered them. The entourages seemed shocked, as if they were imprisoned and unable to move. "Let''s go." Isaac said in a deep voice, and walked out of the airport first. The entourages hurriedly followed him, kept quiet out of fear. Everyone noticed the depression from Isaac. No one noticed thending of a private jet inside the airport. It was still busy in the airport lobby, people were all upied catching their flights. When Isaac led entourages and got into the airport lobby, his indifferent and determined face still attracted the attention of many people. But at this time Isaac was all focused on Rena Yales, his pace was so fast that the entourages behind him couldn''t keep up. However, just as Isaac was about to step out of the airport lobby. His footsteps stopped abruptly. "What?!" Isaac''s eyes shed brilliantly, and his grim face suddenly turned to the exit of the hall. His eye sight locked on a figure in the crowd. With a serious expression on his face, he quickly followed the figure. The entourage looked at each other with confusion on their faces. But immediately they followed up where Isaac was going. Walking out of the airport lobby. Isaac led the people to follow closely behind the man, and the man seemed to spot Isaac and the others, but he didn''t look back. Instead, he took everyone to a remote corner patiently. "Hey, old friend, it''s nice to see you in this ce." The person in front suddenly turned around and smiled. He was dressed in a beige coat and a peaked cap. He exuded the elegance of a noble medieval gentleman. The blue eyes seemed could attract everything and his sun-like smile seemed to warm everyone''s heart. He also had an angr face and blond hair. Even he was in middle age, but still exuded the infinite charm of a mature man. "Arrows, why did youe here?" Isaac stared at the blond man coldly with a grim expression and queried him. "Friend, don''t you think this is a kind of fate if we meet here?" Arrows spread his hands with ck leather gloves on, and walked towards Isaac casually. At the same time, he reached his right hand into inner pocket of the coat and took out a cigar, lit it up and took a whiff. When he walked in front of Isaac, he slowly spit the smoke into Isaac''s face. It was a vividly provocation. This scene made the entourage''s expression suddenly became serious. They barely hold their anger. However. Before they had done something. Hiss! A cold light suddenly shed through the air, and everyone squinted their eyes at the same time. When Isaac put down his right hand. The cigar held in Arrows'' mouth was cut into two pieces from the middle, a half fell to the ground, and the other half was still in Arrows'' mouth. The sword was out as fast as lightning. Everyone who was there had no time to react. After seeing the situation clearly. The entourage amazed and gasped. Even the person involved, Arrows, had a fleeting consternation in his eyes. "I hate your bad breath."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Isaac''s expression was extremely cold-blooded, his eyes revealed with awe-inspiring killing intent, and he slowly shook the short sword in his hand, "The trash from Bloody Angel, with the smell of blood in your mouth, mixed with the smell of cigar. It is so disgusting. If you don''t step further away from me, I promise that the next cut will make your head fly out of your neck." "My God, Isaac, are you crazy? I''m just saying hello to you!" Arrows took off half of the cigar from his mouth, and stepped back angrily with his hands putting in his tightly wrapped waistcoat pockets, "You madman, an old friend meets you and greets to you, but you actually try to kill me? My God, this is simply intolerable." "Ah!" Isaac sneered and said with contempt, "ck Hand Arrows, you have no qualifications to say hello to me? Even if you say hello. If so, I should be the one who smoke a cigar and spit out the smoke on the face of the leader of Bloody Angel." The domineering words showed how much he looked down upon the man. He disdained this blond man! As these words were spoken, Arrows'' face suddenly changed, and everyone can see the anger burst from his azure blue eyes. He was like a sullen beast. However, Isaac ignored him, and led people to pass Arrows directly and walked towards the parking lot. From beginning to end, he no longer looked at Arrows directly. This kind of ignorance made Arrows glower at Isaac and he was totally in outrage. Although his status was not the leader of the Bloody Angel, he was the upper level of the Bloody Angel. He was ignored by him? "Isaac Wells..." He was in ashamed and anger, so Arrows turned around angrily. When he was about to say something. Whoosh! A whistling, apanied by cold light, suddenly rushed toward his face. In an instant, Arrows'' every pore on his body shrank and he felt an unprecedented sense of death crisis. Less than one second, he tilted his bodypletely with his instinct. The cold light swept across his face, and a sharp, tearing pain suddenly appeared on the top of his nose. Boom! There was a st. The short sword that passed through the air, with an violent momentum, plunged directly into the wall behind Arrows and sank half of the de into the wall. At this moment. Arrows'' entire body was frozen, he lost all the senses as if he had fallen into an ice hole in an instant, his only felt horrified. Almost! Almost, this sword could take him to see the God! Immediately, he heard Isaac''s cold and domineering voice. "Arrows, I don''t know why your Bloody Angel sent you, the ck Hand,here, but remember, we have a saying that good dogs don''t block the way. You can not block my way, don''t even mention my sword!" The words were so harsh as countless sharp needles piercing Arrows'' eardrums. In an instant, Arrows was flushed with shame and anger. But he dared not to refute. Because he knew clearly that there was a gap between himself and Mafia Boss! With a head-on battle, he was not an opponent indeed. But his nickname is " ck Hand Arrows", so it always meant y dirty. Watching Isaac gradually disappear from sight. For a long while. Arrows red face gradually changed. The azure blue eyes squinted into a slit, exuding endless grimness. It is like a hyena on the prairie, greedy, dark, sinister... "My God, it''s really strange that the head of Grand Freemasons actuallyes here and arranges this encounter between me and him. Why is he here for?" Arrows stretched out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth," Isaac, I am really not your opponent if we are in the clean fight, but I really want to kill you. I secretly have 10,000 ways to send you to see the God." While he was talking. Arrows took a deep breath, held half of a cigar in his mouth, and reignited it. After that, he took out a photo from his inner pocket. That was a...wedding photo.????????????? Chapter 720 What A Shameless Man! The car was on its way to LJ hospital. Isaac looked very gloomy, looking out of the window with deep eyes and thinking. His followers frowned. The feeling of oppression emanating from Isaac never dissipated after he got off the ne. Especially after meeting the "ck Hand Arrows" of Bloody Angel Organization, the feeling became more intense. No one dared to ask him. It was very quiet in the car. In LJ hospital, When Jack took Rena into the ward, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became strange. The air seemed to freeze. Steve and Rosie were both angry. "Why are youing here?" Before, on the other side of the ocean, they met Rena because of Jack. But the couple were not happy with the sudden arrival of Rena. Amber just had a miscarriage, but Jack, as her husband, went out and brought this woman here. What did he mean? With eyes blinking, Ambery in the bed and looked at Jack in shock. "Mom, Dad and Amber, Renaes here to tell us something about the Kool family." Jack exined. The couple''s expressions then softened. Next, Rena took out the gift and walked to Amber heartily, "Amber, I came here and knew something about you, so I want to visit you." "Thank you." Amber smiled politely. She knew Rena''s thought all the time. But Amber didn''t mention something, which didn''t mean she really didn''t know. As a woman, she knew the emotion in Rena''s eyes. Amber knew that. At least in her eyes, when Rena looked at Jack, her eyes would light up. "Honey, you apany Amber. I''ll talk with Jack and Rena outside." Steve immediately got up. He couldn''t do anything to the Kool family. Now the appearance of Rena had given him the hope, so he couldn''t wait to know about the Kool family. What happened to Amber made Steve feel painful. As a father, he must do something for Amber. Because of Patrick, he could postpone his revenge. But his idea was the same as Jack. They would never give up the idea of revenge. One who knew himself and his enemy well would win the battles. Even if revenge was postponed, he had to know the situation of the Kool family in advance. At the corridor, Rena told Steve what she just said to Jack and Mr. Ward. After hearing Rena''s words, Steve frowned and his expression became strange. "Mr. Knight, I know these clues are irrelevant." Rena said awkwardly, "But this are the only clues we can find about the Kool family now, but my grandfather thought that these clues were irrelevant and didn''t want to tell you. But, after thinking carefully, I still thought that you should be informed, and I want toe here to see Amber by the way." Steve was not in a hurry to respond to Rena. In fact, he also felt that these clues were irrelevant. Except for one thing. "Swoosh!" Steve took a deep breath, forced a smile and said, "Thank you for your clues. They''re not irrelevant. At least your clues let us know what the Kool family really is." This was the only key information he could get from Rena''s clues. There were Wealthy Family, Long Thriving Family and Noble Family. He never thought that the Kool family was the Noble Family. Although this Noble Family had disappeared, it was still a Noble Family! Ja looked at Steve with deep eyes. Indeed, among the Wealth Family, Long Thriving Family, and Noble Family, the Noble Family was the strongest. Regardless of the Hughes family, Jack and Steve were just two kinds of the Wealthy Family. Although the Noble Family once disappeared, a starved camel was still bigger than a horse and scrap iron could be made into nails. Now that the Kool family dared to reappear in the eyes of the world, they must have their own strengths. Once the Kool family exerted the greatest strength, the Wealthy Family couldn''t resist its power. Rena''s eyes blinked, and she hesitated for a moment and murmured, "Can I stay here? Amber must be in pain after such a thing. I can help you here. And, I can tell you as soon as I hear something from Grand Freemasons." When she said these words, Rena bowed her head and felt guilty. This time, she disobeyed the orders of her grandfather and Isaac and ran here. Besides, she told them all the things that her grandfather and Isaac had hidden from Jack in spite of the rules of Grand Freemasons. If she went back right now, she would definitely be punished. And she really wanted to stay here longer. She was content to be with Jack. Hearing this, Jack and Steve showed strange expressions. Steve frowned slightly. And Jack said to Steve, "Dad, I''ll listen to you." With that, he was about to turn and enter the ward. Rena who was guilty, hearing this, suddenly raised her head and stared at Jack in surprise. Although they were just friends, Jack was too perfunctory.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Steve hesitated. Jack obviously put the decision in his hands. Jack had shown his mind. However, "Rena!" A roar came from the end of the corridor. The roar also made Jack, who was about to enter the ward, suddenly stop. Rena and Steve turned around at the same time. Then, Rena''s expression suddenly changed. She was like a frightened kitten. Then she pulled Jack and hid directly behind him, letting him act as a shield. Jack was surprised to look at Isaac who was angry. Why did Mafia Bosse here in person? At this time, Isaac''s heart sank to the bottom. They had revealed very little about the Kool family, but he and Mr. Yales never thought that Rena came to find Jack because of those clues. He and Mr. Yales ignored the rules and concealed Jack because they didn''t want Jack to take revenge immediately, and they didn''t want Grand Freemasons to be the center of the storm. But Rena''s impulse made all their nse to nothing. "Mafia Boss!" Jack greeted him. Isaac stood in front of Jack, sping his hands, "Mr. Hughes." They were simr in age, but they were very polite to each other because of their status. Then, Isaac took a deep breath, suppressing his anger, and nced at the door of the ward. Then he said in a deep voice, "We''ve already known what happened to your wife, so wee here to see you and your wife. But I didn''t expect that Rena, totally disobeying my orders, ran over by herself." Through these words, he disguised his own purpose and exined why he was angry with Rena just now. Jack and Steve didn''t notice anything else. And Rena, stretching out her head from Jack''s shoulder, looked at Isaac in surprise. OMG! Isaac was such a good liar. He didn''t blush when lied. What a shameless man!! Chapter 721 Suspicion But Rena didn''t sell out Isaac. Led by Jack and Steve, Rena and Isaac walked into the ward. Several of the others stood waiting outside the ward. Inside the ward. With the arrival of Isaac, the purpose of Rena''s arrival seemed more justified. Amber''s expression eased a little, her weak and haggard face kept a polite smile all the time. Everyone chatted joyfully for a while. Isaac took Rena out of the ward to allow Amber to rest more. Jack sent them off and Mr. Ward apanied him. But after walking down the corridor and closing the door of the ward. Isaac suddenly thought of the scene at the airport and stopped. "By the way, the Bloody Angel Organization has a branch in your ce?" Isaac turned around, frowned as he asked. After they heard the words. Rena''s beautiful eyes were full of surprise. Even Jack and Mr. Ward were startled. Jack didn''t know what Bloody Angel Organization was, but since Isaac asked now, there must be a reason. He looked at Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, do you know?" Mr. Ward thought for a while and shook his head, "You must be joking. In this small ce, even the Hughes family office is not specially set up. How could the Bloody Angel Organization have a branch here?" Isaac frowned, hesitated, and finally uttered, "You can ask the people in Hughes family office to check it out. The ck Hand Arrows of the Bloody Angel Organization is here." "What?!" Mr. Ward was surprised. In an instant, the corridor calmed down. Jack was at a loss. Seeing Mr. Ward''s reaction, things shouldn''t be simple. He asked curiously, "What is the Bloody Angel Organization? And the ck Hand Arrows?" Isaac didn''t say much, but raised his hand to hug Rena''s shoulder. As far as the siblings were concerned, there was nothing wrong with this move. Rena''s nose wrinkled slightly, instinctively trying to struggle. But as Isaac''s right hand exerted force, she gave up. "Young Master, I settle the Isaac and Rena first, and then I will tell you." Mr. Ward''s voice suddenly became deep and severe, his face solemn. Jack nodded and watched the others leave. He didn''t enter the ward immediately, so he sat in a wheelchair and leaned against the wall of the corridor outside. Soon, Mr. Ward got back looking solemn. "Young Master, I have made the decision on my own that I have got Isaac and Rena settled in a hotel near the hospital." After a pause, Mr. Ward said again, "Isaac said that they will probably go back tomorrow." "Okay." Jack nodded, Isaac and Rena came over in person, it made no sense to force them to stay for long. What''s more, the current situation was really not suitable for Rena to stay longer. Rubbing his nose, Jack asked, "Mr. Ward, what exactly are the Bloody Angel Organization and who is the ck Hand Arrows that Isaac just mentioned?" Mr. Ward groaned for a moment, then slowly exined. "The Bloody Angel Organization is an organization based on the Western Territory. It is simr to the Grand Freemasons. However, there is still a gap between the strengths of the two sides. In the past few years, the Bloody Angel Organization have been trying to step out of the West and expand their power to the other side of the ocean. As a result, they were severely affected by the Grand Freemasons." "Between the two parties, although there is no big hate, but they are extremely jealous of each other, but Grand Freemasons is so powerful, the Bloody Angel has always been holding a grudge, but they dare not really pick a fight with Grand Freemasons." Jack suddenly understood. He got a general understanding of the Bloody Angel Organization. Even if the Bloody Angel Organization was taught lessons by Grand Freemasons, he didn''t underestimate the Bloody Angel Organization. After all, with the power of the Grand Freemasons, even if the Bloody Angel Organization had fought with the Grand Freemasons and had lost in the end, it was not a disgraceful thing. Being able to stand in the West was a symbol of strength! In the West, the status of the Bloody Angel Organization was probably the same as Grand Freemasons'' status on the other side of the ocean. But after leaving the West, the gap between the two immediately became apparent. "But now the ck Hand Arrows of the Bloody Angel Organization, suddenly came to this city. It is indeed a weird thing." Mr. Ward''s face was condensed, he became suspicious, "The ck Hand Arrows is the leader of the punishment department of the Bloody Angel Organization. He is known for his scheming and viciousness. He belongs to the upper level in the Bloody Angel Organization. Having such an existence in this city, it really does not match his high profile." "Department of punishment?" Jack raised his eyebrows and looked at Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward smiled, "Anything that is bloody is done by the ck Hand Arrows and his people. He is an absolute leader of executioners." Just as he said that. Jack rubbed his nose and lowered his eye in thought. In the corridor, there were only the voices of people who were passing by. After he got the general idea of the Bloody Angel Organization, he listened to Mr. Ward''s exnation of the ck Hand Arrows. Although Mr. Ward exined it very simple, it was enough for him to understand this matter. If the identity and status of the ck hand Arrows werepared to the Grand Freemasons, the ck hand Arrows was simr to the strongest Lieutenant of the Grand Freemasons,manding all the Lieutenants everywhere. This status was really not low.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was no exaggeration to say that he was an important person. It''s just... what was the reason for such a big person to suddenlye to a small ce like this? If something unusual happened, then there must be something behind it! Taking a deep breath, Jack said, "Mr. Ward, arrange a new room for Amber." Mr. Ward''s smile froze, and his face was filled with surprise. "Young Master, are you worried about Arrows? Is there a suspicion?" Just because of a few words from Isaac, just because of the arrival of the Bloody Angel and the ck Hand Arrows, was it necessary to change the ward for the Mrs. Hughes? Although this city was a small ce, rtively speaking the number of people in this city was not small. There was at least a chance of one in a million, should they still deal with this carefully? Jack looked stern and said solemnly, "Even if it is just my own suspicion, we have to deal with it carefully. Amber can no longer withstand any frustration." Mr. Ward looked startled, nced at the closed door of the ward subconsciously, nodded and then turned to make arrangements. Jack returned to the ward. Amber was sitting and leaning on the hospital bed. Steve sat on the sofa, thoughtful. Rosie carefully cut an apple into small pieces and handed them to Amber. "Dad, Mom, Amber, get ready, let''s change the ward." Jack''s words immediately made all three of them look at him at the same time. "It''s a good room, why do you want to change the ward all of a sudden?" Rosie asked in a bit of astonishment, "Jack, Amber shouldn''t be moving with her condition right now." Of course Jack knew Amber''s condition. But even if it was an unnecessary suspicion, he had to do this. Caution was the parent of safety. It was precisely because of previous negligence and variable changes that Amber had suffered repeated injuries. This time, he did not allow any variables to happen! "It''s okay, changing to a better ward will also give Amber a better ce to recover." Jack had a firm gaze, and his tone allowed no room for negotiation. Both Rosie and Steve were surprised. Steve couldn''t help but speak. Amber in the bed said weakly, "Mom, Dad, it''s okay, let''s listen to Jack." It was just as Jack changed wards for Amber. In front of the LJ hospital. The stream was endless and the crowd was surging. As the best hospital in the city, during daytime was the time when the hospital gathers the most people. On the side of the road at the gate. A silhouette of a person in a coat stopped by the flowerbed, snipping the cigar ashes in his hand as he cursed in a low voice. "Fuck, this is really a difficult task..."??????? Chapter 722 Night Fell Night fell. The darkness made the hustle and bustle of the city all day gradually falling asleep. LJ hospital still maintained its "life". A fleet of ambnces with shing lights and roaring came and went at the gate of the hospital. The night wind was blowing. The trees in the hospital shook and rustled. Inside the ward. It was brightly lit. Jack watched TV with his arms around Amber. Steve and his wife also went back, the new ward wasrger than the previous one, but only Jack and Amber were the ones there. "Jack, why did you suddenly change the ward?" After these two days of rest, Amber''s mood was gradually recovering. In the adult world it was important to learn to ept reality step by step and learn to endure it. "Nothing special, just thought to change to a bigger one and be morefortable." Jack didn''t intend to tell Amber about his concerns. If he couldn''t bear even this matter and had to impose it on Amber, then he as her husband was really ipetent. Not to mention, it was all his self made suspicion, it would cause a feeling of danger for no reason. With such pressure imposed, he didn''t want the now weak Amber to fall into worry with him. Amber raised her head slightly, raised her gaze, and nced at Jack. She muttered, "I don''t believe it, but if you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it." She knew Jack. If nothing happened, why would he suddenly change the ward? The stress of changing rooms were detrimental to her health. If everything was fine, Jack would never ignore her health just because he was morefortable here. After a pause, Amber pointed to the door of the ward and said, "Do you really n to let Lone Wolf and Lyndall stay outside for the whole night? Lyndall''s injury has not fully recovered yet." "It''s okay." Jack lightly kissed Amber''s forehead, and his right index finger gently rubbed Amber''s nose, "Little dummy, don''t be curious. You should rest early." In fact, it was not just Lone Wolf and Lyndall. Even Daisy and Mr. Ward were there. However, because of their strength, he arranged Lone Wolf and Lyndall outside the door, which was a bit offort. The real protection was Mr. Ward and Daisy who were farther away. The most effective guard was Brent who had just entered the general ward, he would take time to recover.N?velDrama.Org owns this. He could only hope to entrust their safety to Mr. Ward and Daisy. "I''m afraid of nightmares." Amber said with lingering fear, "The baby always looks for his mother in my dreams." Jack''s heart hurt severely. He squeezed out a smile, "Then watch TV with me, sleep when you can''t hold on anymore. As long as I am here, everything will be fine." "Ok." Outside the ward. Lyndall had a cigarette in the corner of his mouth and handed another one to Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf hesitated, "Is this okay? The hospital doesn''t allow smoking." "What are you afraid of? This floor only has our VIP ward, who else are you afraid of affecting?" Lyndall said with a deep gaze. Lone Wolf looked to the left and right of the corridor, because Jack suddenly changed the room, it made all the VIP wards on the top floor empty, leaving only their ward taken. Such a move was not a big deal, but if it was just for Amber to recuperate, others would not understand it. But Lone Wolf still took the cigarette from Lyndall''s hand. It was really hard to sit so boringly for a long night. After lighting the cigarette. Lone Wolf exhaled a heavy puff of smoke, his dizzy head was also awake for a few minutes. He murmured, "These days one thing happened after another. I feel as if there has been no pause since your ident." Lyndall shrugged and smiled nonchntly with his cigarette in his mouth. After a pause, he looked at Lone Wolf, "By the way, how did you work for Jack in the first ce?" "Me?" Lone Wolf looked solemn andughed to himself, "In the beginning I just wanted an identity that can be out in public." He turned his head to look at Lyndall who was stunned, "Do you think it''s incredible?" Lyndall nodded. Lone Wolf continued, "Actually, I know since Mr. Hughes has reached his current state, my strength is only enough to deal with the small things. The big people that gather around him, Yael and Amelia who help to deal with the business. Mr. Ward works as his military division, there are you, Brent, and Daisy in terms of force." Lyndall did not refute. Even, in his heart he knew, Lone Wolf''s strength was really not very good. As the former underground king of LD City, he was "throned" by killing all the way. Even if Lone Wolf was a fighter in the underground fight club, in his eyes, his strength was somewhat unsightly. It happened that such a person became Jack''s person of trust. What good luck! Lone Wolf rubbed his face, "At first I met Jack because I thought he was not an ordinary person. He could give me an identity that could be shown, so I went with him. Who knew that Jack could climb higher and higher, and I have been with him till this day, which I really didn''t expect at the beginning." "I wouldn''t hold back and say that my sess is all because of Jack. It is my ancestor''s blessing." Lyndall smiled, raised his hand and patted Lone Wolf on the shoulder, "It''s okay, maybe you will be more aplished in the future." This sentence he didn''t just say it, but it came from his heart. Since ancient times, people who went with the powerful people always had been flying with them. Regardless of this person''s abilities, the choice of following them was enough to give him the possibility of pping his own wings. "Actually, I have a low self esteem. So many things have happened during this period, and I can''t help Jack do much. I always feel ufortable in my heart." Lone Wolf med himself and let out a long sigh, "Jack made me what I am today, and my life is Jack''s. Even if I die for Jack, I will feel morefortable." Sighs echoed in the corridor. Lyndall didn''t answer. Wasn''t he thinking the same? At the same time. The moon was dark and the wind was blowing. A figure in a coat was dangling a cigar, walked into the LJ hospital leisurely. With the figureing inside. The night breeze around had also be noisy, making the coat p loudly. The darkness on the firmament seemed to have slowly swallowed towards LJ hospital as the man moved forward. "The killing... is about to begin. God please forgive me for my sins." On the road. Rena walked quickly towards the LJ hospital. Behind her, Isaac''s face was gloomy, even angry. Seeing Rena walking fast, he sternly reprimanded, "Rena, don''t you even listen to me? You are not a kid anymore!" "But I have to do something right?" Rena kept walking, her pretty face was also a little sullen, "He is the elder of ''Juan'' generation, you can vite the dogma, but I was taught by you since I was a kid, and I can''t ignore a mistreat." "It''s not that you can''t vite the dogma, you can''t forget Jack!" Isaac angrily reprimanded, "As the Mafia Boss of Grand Freemasons, I order you to go back to the hotel with me immediately. At dawn tomorrow, you will say goodbye to Jack and return to the headquarters of Grand Freemasons with me!" Chapter 723 Ambush! His rage and reprimand exploded like thunder. Rena Yales suddenly stopped and stood still. In that instant, her eyes welled up. Growing up, she always treated Isaac Wells as her elder brother. Though they were not brother and sister by rtion, they were closer than real siblings. Isaac had also never scolded her like this before. "Come home with me!" Isaac walked behind Rena and coldly grabbed Rena''s hand, "We need to put this matter on hold. You just don''t understand a lot more things!" "I understand, Isaac!" Rena suddenly turned around with tears in her eyes, "I know what you and grandpa want. Isn''t it that you want the Grand Freemasons to quickly be involved with Jack Hughes and the Kool Family?" Isaac was stunned. His cold eyes suddenly flickered. Because Rena was...right! He and Carlos Juan Yales knew more about it. They knew more details and everything about it. That''s why they would rather vite the Dogma, and conceal it from Jack Hughes, the Ancestor of ''Juan'' generation of the Grand Freemasons. On the matter regarding Jack and the Kool Family, anyone who knew the Kool Family would choose to hold it off first to postpone the arrival of the monstrous disaster as much as possible. The next second. Rena grabbed Isaac''s hand with both of her hands and wailed as she spoke. "Just because I know, I still never revealed any truth about grandpa and you to Jack even if I reached him first. Instead, I used a more subtle way to tell Jack the clues I learned from you and grandpa." "Rena, listen to me. Let''s go home." Isaac''s face sank. He never liked this kind of lovey-dovey and never-ending exnations. Suddenly. As Rena''s knees weakened, she knelt on the ground with a thud. As she cried, she begged, "Please, Isaac, let me take another look. I want to be there tonight. Did you see him during the day? He looked so exhausted and lost so much weight." Isaac was furious. He squinted his eyes, "You''re not like this before, Rena. You used to be the apple of the Grand Freemasons'' eye. You were so high above looking down at everyone else. You never cared for them." "Please, Isaac," Rena didn''t respond. She only continued to plead.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What''s with him that makes you so obsessed?" Isaac waspletely enraged. He angrily shook off both of Rena''s hands. Rena knelt on the ground and cried her eyes out with tears streaming down her face. The saltiness of tears flowed to her red lips. She sadly smiled, "Yeah, what''s with him that I''m so obsessed with? That''s why I wanted to be near him, so that I can find the answer." "You..." Isaac was suddenly so outraged. He felt like something was stuck in his throat so much that he couldn''t breathe properly. As he gazed at Rena who was weeping in grief. After he stopped for a few seconds, Isaac finally chose to be soft-hearted, "I''lle with you. But remember, he''s already married. You don''t have any chance with him. All you can do is not to disturb them!" "Yes, I won''t disturb them." Rena nodded with all her might. Then, she revealed a happy smile, got up and tightly hugged Isaac, "Thank you, brother." "Silly woman." Isaac angrily scolded her. "Even if I died, I''m still your sister," Rena wiped away her tears and took Isaac''s arm as they walked towards LJ Hospital. At the same time. Mr. Ward sat at the side of the hallway in the staircase of LJ Hospital''s top floor. He was intently reading his book. Not far away, Daisy Hill sat cross-legged on the floor and meditated. There was only one ward on this floor. They were the only ones there, that''s why the entire floor was extremely quiet. Click! The elevator suddenly rang. Daisy, who was meditating, opened her eyes. She vigntly and intently stared at the elevator that just reached their floor. She slowly stood up and put her right hand on her arm. She grabbed her dagger and slowly moved to the table where the bow and arrow were ced. Mr. Ward, who was in front of the staircase''s door, also turned his attention towards the elevator. When the elevator door opened, a nurse dressed in white came out with a medical cart. Daisy and Mr. Ward, who were both alert, rxed at the same time. The nurse was frightened by Daisy''s stare, so she immediately exined, "I''m here to add Ms. Amber Knight''s nutrient solution. There is still ast set of liquids for tonight." "Go on." Daisy pointed at the room, and her right hand let go of the dagger on her waist. Then, she sat on the chair next to the bow and arrow. And Mr. Ward lowered his head and continued to concentrate reading the book. He was already old, but he never stopped learning. As the old saying described, studying was like sailing against the current. If you didn''t continue rowing forward, you would fall behind. Diligently studying was the best way to maintain one''s own ability. "This posture''s good. When this storm is over, ask Yael the beast to try it out together." Mr. Ward smacked his lips and continued flipping the pages. Then, his eyes lit up, "Oh, this posture''s better!" Everything came back to normal. In reality, no one raised their vignce to the highest level. Because whether it was Mr. Ward or Daisy, they all knew that the reasons that Jack had already arranged everything tonight with were his extreme caution, suspicion, and care. "Mr. Ward, are you hungry? Do you want to order some midnight snacks?" Daisy ignored the nurse who pushed the medical cart into the ward. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Mr. Ward at the stairs. However. Just when the voice echoed in the corridor. Bang! The door of the stairwell that had remained closed suddenly copsed as if a bomb exploded. Mr. Ward, who was looking up at Daisy, was caught off-guard. He had no time to dodge it. With a loud sound, he was knocked out by the door that copsed and vomited a mouthful of blood on the wall. After he struggled a bit, he still couldn''t stand up. Almost at the same time. A tall figure in a long beige overcoat came out of the stairwell. Without any hesitation. Without any words. There wasn''t even the slightest show of fanciness. The tall figure raised his right hand and directly aimed at Daisy who was standing in the middle of the corridor. Whoosh! The sleeve arrow ripped through the sky and swiftly flew towards Daisy to kill her. All of these sudden changes happened under a breath. Daisy''s expression drastically changed. Her pupils suddenly constricted to the extreme. All that was left in her sight was the cold, shiny, and sharp sleeve arrow. In an instant. She almost instinctively fell backwards and bent her back as if it was all in her calction. Thus, she was able to dodge the risky sleeve arrow. But the strong wind brought by the fast-flying sleeve arrow still twisted her face. "Ahh!" A scream suddenly sted through the corridor. Daisy was shocked. After leaning backwards, she could see the direction where the sleeve arrow flew to. That sharp and unparalleled sleeve arrow directly pierced through the chest of the nurse who was about to enter the ward. The blood spurted up the sky and rained down the ground like a fountain. "Damn it!" As she watched the nursey in the pool of blood. Daisy suddenly became extremely angry. She gritted her teeth and turned her body with the strength of her waist to move onto the chair. Then, she grabbed the bow and arrow with one hand. However. Before setting up her bow and arrow, the light in front of her suddenly darkened A tall figure stood in front of her with a disdainful sneer. "I''m sorry, ma''am, but God doesn''t allow you to defy me." Boom! Click! As the tall figure kicked with a foot, Daisy''s right hand that held her bow and arrow suddenly bent strangely and snapped like a cracked bone. Everything happened in a sh. It all happened in a few seconds only. Instantly, Daisy''s delicate body shivered and sweated profusely. Almost instinctively, her left hand clenched into a fist and punched directly at the blonde man in front of her. However. Bang! An unexpected punch brutally hit Daisy''s chest. The strong force directly smashed Daisy to the ground and dented her chest. In the distance, Mr. Ward vomited blood as sat on the ground and howled with his mouth full of blood, "Daisy, he''s ck hand Arrows!" Chapter 724 Being Cautious and Planned Well for Every Step! "Puff!" Arge amount of blood flowed out from Daisy Hill''s mouth. Mr. Ward''s exim and reminder made her pale face look shocked.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ''Suspicion?'' ''Did it really happen in reality?'' The two heavy blows had almost made Daisy unable to stand up. In fact, after Arrows punched Daisy''s chest, he didn''t ignore her anymore. He directly stepped over Daisy''s body and walked towards the ward. He came here alone. He came here this time to aplish his goal. For Arrows, other people were like ants. He didn''t care whether they were alive or dead. He only wanted these people to not stop him frompleting his mission. He walked forward. Arrows hummed a melody. It could be clearly heard in the empty corridor. He casually waved his hands following the melody. He looked willful and rx. It was like a gentleman from the Middle Ages who danced by following the music. When he stepped over the nurse who was lying in the blood, he didn''t forget to make a noise with his lips, "Oh my god. God will bless you to be fine. If you die, that means you are not deserved to be blessed by God." The disdainful voice was filled with endless cold-bloodedness. He waved his hands as if he danced and walked towards the ward while humming a melody. His blue eyes looked cold. "Stop him!" Mr. Ward was extremely furious. He covered his chest and leaned against the wall to support himself and slowly stand up. Like Daisy, he didn''t expect the fact that Jack was extremely suspicious as he was afraid that something bad would happen actually turned into reality. It was such a surprise ambush. Luckily, Jack had moved to another ward earlier so there was some time to dy and stop him. If he was in the previous ward... Mr. Ward didn''t dare to think about the final oue. Daisy harshly clenched her teeth quickly and supported herself on the chair at the side of the corridor with her hand. She endured the pain and stood up toughly. However, when she just straightened her body and wanted to stand up. A sharp pain was suddenly felt from his right shoulder and the pain engulfed her whole body. The sharp pain made Daisy''s expression change a lot and she made a grunt. She focused her gaze. It seemed like she vaguely saw a thread that was almost transparent in the air. Under the light, a faint sharp light could be seen on the thread. "Fish Scale Line?!" Daisy was shocked. Her face suddenly looked ferocious as she looked at Mr. Ward who was running towards her. She shouted, "Mr. Ward, stop!" ''What?!'' Mr. Ward who was running felt shocked and frightened. After Daisy''s reminder, he instinctively stopped his steps. At the moment, the distance between him and Daisy was close. The air seemed to stop flowing at that moment. Mr. Ward stood still in ce. However, a sharp pain was felt on his neck. This sharp pain immediately made Mr. Ward''s pupil contract. He subconsciously raised his hand and touched his neck. At the same time, he took a step back. Blood could be seen on his hand. ''This was...'' Mr. Ward immediately felt nervous and shocked. He was shocked as he stared at the air in front of him. He vaguely saw some faint blood in the air. An extremely thin silk thread was wrapped within the blood. When he focused his gaze, the blood on the thin silk thread finally condensed into a drop of blood and it slowly fell to the floor. This scene had made Mr. Ward feel shocked and frightened. It was so close! If he moved faster just now, he would have instantly died with the speed when he rushed forward! Fish Scale Line was the favorite assassination weapon for a lot of killers! At the moment, Mr. Ward''s pupils contracted as he suddenly thought of how casual and carefree when Arrows moved forward. It seemed like he was humming a melody while dancing. In fact, he was using his voice to suppress the noise when he set up the trap in the corridor while he casually waved his hands! "Ah!" Daisy who was on the ground endured the sharp pain and shouted with a ferocious look. She held the longbow on the chair and harshly swung it to the air in front of her. At the moment. Sparks could be seen and the soft breaking sound of the steel wire could be heard in the air. After hearing the sound.. Arrows'' carefree look disappeared. He turned his head to look at Daisy and Mr. Ward with a shocked look. "You guys actually found out. However, it is toote." ''What?!'' Daisy who was swinging the longbow to cut the Fish Scale Line was suddenly stunned. Mr. Ward also showed a panic look. After that, Arrows opened his hands andughed arrogantly, "I have coated the Fish Scale Line with thorn apple poison. Obviously, you wouldn''t die as you only touched this little amount. However... you will lose the ability to move." Upon saying that. Mr. Ward and Daisy''s bodies suddenly trembled. At the same time. A strong paralyzing feeling suddenly appeared and it engulfed their bodies like river water that was flowing fast. Because Mr. Ward was old, he couldn''t able to resist the paralyzing feeling. As soon as he felt the paralyzing feeling, his body became strengthless and he directly fell and sat on the ground. He was unable to move. Only his features were distorted as he was extremely furious. He used hisst strength to shout, "Protect young master!" This shout was to remind Lone Wolf and Lyndall Long who were at the door. He knew that Lone Wolf and Lyndall who was sitting in a wheelchair were no match for Arrows. However, the reason he shouted was not really asking for the two to stop Arrows. It was to buy time for Jack Hughes in the ward. In fact, as soon as the ambush happened. Lone Wolf and Lyndall who were at the door of the ward had already noticed the fight a long time ago. However, they didn''t expect that the oue of the fight had been decided when there was the top team that was formed with Mr. Ward and Daisy fighting with Arrows who was alone! No one was dead! However, he could let Mr. Ward and Daisy lose their abilities to move in such a short period of time. It was such an impressive and shocking fighting achievement! He was cautious and he had nned well for every step he made! Arrows slowly turned his body and licked the corners of his mouth like a blood-lusted Shura. He squinted and stared at Lone Wolf and Lyndall who wereing towards him. Heughed disdainfully, "Dear merciful God, why did the leader have to let me carry out such a cruel mission. They are old, weak, and disabled. There is no difficulty at all for me to kill them. When I settle you two, Jack, that disabled person, will be a toy in my hands." When he said that, he slowly raised his right hand and held it in the air, "When I twist it like that, his head will be twisted off by me." The harsh and disdainful words have made Lone Wolf and Lyndall look sullen and serious. "Lone Wolf, push me there!" Lyndall Long suddenly shouted. Yet, Lone Wolf ignored him even though he had heard him. He shouted and rushed towards Arrows like a lightning. However, when he took a step. Arrows who wasughing suddenly raised his right hand. Swoosh! An arrow was shot from his sleeve. Lone Wolf''s expression changed a lot and his eyes looked serious. He immediately turned his body and stared at the cold and sharp arrow from his sleeves that flew past close to his eyes. "Be careful!" Lyndall''s reminder immediately made Lone Wolf feel frightened and nervous. Before he turned his body, he could barely see a shadow rushing towards him with a fast speed. Bang! The strong punch immediatelynded on Lone Wolf''s face. At the moment, the terrifying strong power made Lone Wolf fly backward like a broken sandbag. However, without waiting for him to fly out. Arrows looked mighty as he moved closer to Lone Wolf and grabbed his arm. He stopped the inertia of Lone Wolf from flying with his strong and powerful strength. Then he gave him a wless shoulder m. Bang! Lone Wolf was harshly mmed on the ground. The terrifying impact seemed like it had made the ground shake. After this m, Lone Wolf passed out on the spot with a face that seemed distorted and that was full of blood. He was taken down in the blink of an eye! "Lone Wolf..." Lyndall sat in his wheelchair and shouted as he was extremely furious. After he said that. Arrows pped his hands and took out a cigar and lit it. He put his hands into the pockets of his vest. He held the cigar in his mouth and walked swaggeringly towards Lyndall. He gave him a stern look and he looked arrogant and disdainful. His disdainfulughter echoed in the corridor, "Hey, cripple. You look weaker than this guy."??????? Chapter 725 One Stab! When Arrowsughed at Lyndall Long disdainfully. The way he looked at Lyndall was like he was looking at an ant. His eyes looked disdainful. He was ck Hand Arrows from Bloody Angel who led the punishment sector. He wasn''t only ruthless and cruel, and he also had an extremely strongbat power. Combat power was the only standard that was used to determine his position in Bloody Angel. A person who sat in a wheelchair was like an ant or a dead dog for Arrows. Lyndall was extremely furious. He sat in his wheelchair while holding the handle of the wheelchair tightly. He looked furious and ferocious at the moment. He seemed like a raging lion that was ring at Arrows. At a ce not far away. Mr. Ward and Daisy Hill who had already lost their ability to move because of the thorn apple poison felt desperate as they looked at Lyndall. Lone Wolf and Lyndall were thest defense to protect Jack Hughes and Amber Knight. They didn''t expect two of them could really stop Arrows. However, Lone Wolf was instantly taken down by Arrows when they just met each other. It was hard to believe that. Lone Wolf had been taken down. If the remaining person, Lyndall, was uninjured, he might be able to dy him. However, for Mr. Ward and Daisy, Lyndall''sbat power who was sitting in a wheelchair was not evenparable to Lone Wolf. "If I am here, Mr. Hughes is here too!" Suddenly, the tremendous murderous intention could be seen in Lyndall''s eyes. He firmly said the words through the gaps of his teeth. The next second. His hands suddenly rolled the wheels of the wheelchair. The wheelchair immediately moved with an incredible and shocking speed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Dead dog!" Arrows held a cigar in his mouth and his face looked disdainful. Looking at Lyndall who was rushing towards him, he showed a scornful smile. The next second. Arrows moved forward like a fierce beast. He harshly bent his body and directlynded a punch on Lyndall''s chest. He didn''t dodge. The punch was not shy. It was a direct strong punch. For him, facing a disabled person who was in a wheelchair, it was the greatest disgrace for himself if he dodged or punched him with any shy pattern. Bang! A loud sound was heard. "Puff!" Even though Lyndall''s left hand had instinctively blocked Arrows''s heavy punch. However, the powerful and strong punch still hit his chest through his left hand. Blood immediately gushed out from his mouth. However, Arrows seemed like he had expected the gush of the blood. He gently turned his body and dodged the blood that Lyndall had spat out. At the same time, the outline of his skinny face could be clearly seen with a disgusted look and his mouth said the word "shit"! However. "Die!" The voice was like the sound of taking his life from hell. It had immediately made Arrows felt a strong threat of death. His powerful fighting instincts had made him immediately make the perfect decision to dodge. ''Moved back!'' However, he could feel a strong pulling force on his right wrist. It had immediately made Arrows''s pupils contract. At the same time. Lyndall''s left hand was using all its strength to hold Arrows''s wrist. A sharp, cold, and short knife was held by his right hand. He directly swung the knife towards Arrows. He was the former Underground King of LD City. He didn''t tter or lick somebody''s shoes to get that identity. He used his own hands and moved to the top, step by step from the bottom while blood-bathing. He used any kind of method he could to achieve that! These were the capabilities that had been engraved on Lyndall''s bones in the process to be the Underground King of LD city. As long as he could survive and defeat the opponent, being injured or spatting blood was nothing to him. Buzz! The short knife was swung as if the sound of a sharp buzz could be heard. At that moment, Lyndall''s face looked extremely cold as if he was a poisonous snake that was hunting for food. His body emitted a frightening, cold and serious aura. At that moment, even Arrows was in a panic. "Ah!" At the crucial moment, Arrows shouted like a beast as he looked at the knife that was swung towards him. The muscles on his right arm had bulged to the extreme. His right arm that was brutal and powerful harshly wriggled out of Lyndall''s control like a python and a dragon. However. He was still too slow to fall back. Stab! The short knife directly cut Arrows'' right arm. Arge amount of blood could be seen. Arrows who staggered and moved backward was extremely shocked. His left hand covered his right arm tightly. He was furious and his eyes were filled with murderous intention when he looked at Lyndall. Disgrace! It was a great disgrace! He was ck Hand Arrows and the head of the punishment sector of Bloody Angel who was afraid by everyone. Just now he still considered Lyndall as a dead dog and he had acted disdainfully. However, the trash that he treated like a dead dog almost killed him in the blink of an eye! Mr. Ward and Daisy who were not far away looked shocked as they couldn''t believe it at the same time. Even though their body couldn''t move, they could still control their facial expressions. No, after Lyndall swung the knife, they had lost control of their facial expressions. Besides being shocked, they were only still shocked. They didn''t expect that at all! In Mr. Ward and Daisy''s eyes. The short fight between them just now. If Arrows didn''t have the terrifying power and he didn''t make the decision to sacrifice his arm to save his life. Lyndall had a seventy percent chance to kill Arrows on the spot when he swung the knife! For Lyndall''s current state, it was his limit to swing the knife. Compared it with Arrows. He was deserved to be praised to have such an extremely strong and well-built body as a human to swing the knife! "Die. Die. You are the first person who I want to kill tonight other than my target." Arrows shouted crazily. The knife wound on his right arm was not fatal. However, the sharp pain and the blood made him furious and shame. He was like a fierce beast that went on a rampage. He swung his arms and rushed towards Lyndall. The brutal and murderous pressure had made Lyndall show a weird smile. He didn''t move backward and he didn''t move. He casually threw the short knife in his hand that was coated with blood to the back. Then, he showed a weird smile and slowly closed his eyes. The stab just now was his limit. He was destined to be dead if he missed the stab. "Hopefully... this stab has bought enough time to Mr. Hughes." This was the thought in Lyndall''s mind. When he closed his eyes, he could even feel the strong wind caused by Arrows who was running was blown towards his face. It was like... the cold wind that was blown from the hell. He could clearly feel the arrival of his death was getting closer. Dang... Lyndall heard the sound of the sword that fell onto the ground. At the same time. He could hear Arrows''s raging shout and the sound of the strong wind caused by Arrows''s strong punch. "Consider it that I am repaying Mr. Hughes with my life." Lyndall looked calm. The strange smile on his face was getting brighter. However. Bang! At that crucial moment, the sound of someone mming the door was suddenly heard. Swoosh! At the same time, the sound of strong wind was echoing in the corridor. Arrows''s strong fist suddenly stopped at an extremely close distance to Lyndall''s face. No matter how much the muscles of his fist had budged, his fist didn''t move down at all. Then. A disdainfulugh was heard. "ck Hand Arrows... may have to change his name to Broken Hand Arrows ..."???????? Chapter 726 Obedience is Better than Politeness A peal of teasingughter echoed throughout the corridor. It shocked everyone. Lyndall, who was prepared to die but he suddenly opened his eyes. But what he saw was Arrows'' grim and horrifying face. At that moment, Arrows'' blue eyes were not focusing on him. He was focusing on his own right wrist. Lyndall shifted his gaze slightly and was immediately shocked. He could clearly saw that Arrows'' right wrist have been wrapped in a coil of thin and almost transparent line. The line was so taut and straight that made Arrows'' fist unable to move an inch. Mr. Hughes? Lyndall was instantly ecstatic and looked back. He saw the ward''s door had been opened. Jack was at the door in his wheelchair. And Jack''s right hand was raised a little. It was obvious that he was in a stalemate with Arrows. And behind him was Amber, who was still lying quietly in the hospital bed, sleeping soundly. As if themotion in the corridor just didn''t exist at all. Jack smiled slightly, "Luckily, I was prepared. Otherwise, it would have been a great mistake to disturb my wife''s sleep." At the end of his sentence, his voice suddenly turned grim. The smile on Jack''s face scared both Lyndall and Arrows. Not far away. Mr. Ward and Daisy were overjoyed. Lone Wolf and Lyndall were unable to stop Arrows. But Jack... it was another story. However. "Argh!" Arrows let out an explosive roar without warning. He swung his left fist at Lyndall extremely hard. The sudden punch was like a mountain crashing down. At that instant, it made Lyndall felt like he was about to die. "Watch out!" Jack looked serious; he yanked the fish scale line with all his might. However. Just as the moment he alerted Lyndall in shock. Arrows left fist that was supposed to throw at Lyndall, suddenly changed to another direction in mid-air. Instead, he directly suppressed the fish scale line wrapped around his right wrist with an elbow strike. "Break!" His word was like a p of thunder. Arrows'' left hand suppressed the fish scale line with all his might and while making a quick roll to counter the cut of the fish scale line on his right wrist. Relieve the besiege by attacking the base of the besieger?! Jack''s pupils contracted, but he was fiercely ruthless. His right hand exploded with huge strength. Using the force of Arrows breaking free from the fish scale line, he leaned towards Lyndall swiftly. "Get back!" With a snap, Jack grabbed Lyndall''s wheelchair with his left hand and tantly dragged him out behind him. Bang! Almost simultaneously. Arrows'' extremely thick hands made a huge snapping sound. The fish scale line that originally wrapped around his left arm and right wrist was snapped to pieces. Jack, Mr. Ward and Daisy extremely were all shocked by that scene. The fish scale line was the popr tool of assassins. Subtle and imperceptible, it was lethal. Fish scale''s toughness or sharpness was much stronger than ordinary steel wire. It was way above its realm. The fish scale line was made to kill. And to all assassin''s acknowledgement, it was impossible to be broken by a human! But now, Arrows had done it! Even though his arms were covered in cuts and blood from the fish scale line. But... he still did it. As the fish scale line broke. The remaining line was quickly retracted back into Jack''s right wrist secretpartment box. Jack sat up straight in his wheelchair and looked at Arrows quietly. After a short moment of awe, he once again remained calm. Arrows didn''t immediately strike. Instead, his hands dropped and allowed the blood to drop to the ground. His tall figure slightly hunched over. He opened his mouth slightly and gasped for breath. The sweat and bloodstained face was no longer chilled expression. His face was only filled withN?velDrama.Org owns this. extreme exhaustion. Puff... Puff... Puff... Arrows sound of gasping for air was like a bull. The sound echoed through out the corridor. It was his limit that he could keep his right hand. And just then, breaking the fish scale line took up most of his strength. He was like a ferocious beast, Arrows'' eyes were blood red. As he stared dead at Jack that was in front of him. Jack''s calm face had irritated him. Arrows spat on the ground andughed, "Your end is near, yet you are so calm. Are you ready to meet God?" A person in his wheelchair was no chance against him, as Arrows thought to himself. Even if a few seconds ago, Jack had almost taken one of his wrists off using the fish scale line. But it was hard to stop Arrows from treating Jack with contempt. All information indicated that Jack had been disabled in both legs since his trip overseas. He was wheelchair-bound. It was difficult for anyone to curb their contempt when facing a disabled person. The fish scale line was strong in assassinating. Arrows was absolutely certain that he would never be assassinated a second time using the fish scale line by having experienced it once. It was his confidence in his strength. It was through his strength that he rose to the head position of Bloody Angel Organization. With the infamous name of ''Arrows the ck hand'' that became a fearsome threat to all enemies. However. "Heh!" Jack shook his head andughed lightly, "I really don''t have any interest in a gori of meeting God." The words were harsh and disdainful. Arrows looked stricken. His pupils suddenly constricted to the extreme. This cripple still had the nerve to taunt even on the verge of death? Not waiting for Arrows to speak. Jack raised his left hand and snapped his fingers. "Mysterious man, you are ready to kill this gori?" While a calm, teasingugh rang out, Jack''s eyes narrowed. His gaze was showing an endless chill. It immediately made Arrows frightened. From the initial suspicion, that instantly snapped back to reality. Jack''s mind was oddly calm. As he had to make sure Amber''s safe, there was a backup n. Even if anything happened, he knew that if the mysterious man was around, even Arrows was nothing to him. What?! Arrows'' face paled and a strong sensation of palpitation overwhelmed him. He took two steps back subconsciously. His eyes sweeping warily around. However. Just as he was backing up, there was a cold, stern voice behind him. "I thought you could handle it by yourself. No one would know." Arrows'' body jolted, his expression overwhelmed with abject horror and fear. He turned around brazenly and saw a pale figure standing at the staircase. But that figure, the moment he looked at it gave him a sense of panic and made him terrified. The killing intent! The bloodthirsty killing intent! Arrows instantly recognized where his sense of panic was from. This acknowledgement made him even horrified and the sensation grew even more intense. He had always used his killing intent to give others this sense of panic. But now, facing the pale figure, their positions had swapped. Jack looked at the mysterious man helplessly and shrugged his shoulder, "Since you said so, then I''ll respectfully do as I''m told." Once again, Arrows'' face paled. He turned to look at Jack, and immediately his facial features were tense to the limit. His mouth opened wide and wanted to scream, but as he looked at Jack, he felt like there was an invisible hand strangling his throat, unable to speak. This... Dear God... how did this happen???????????? Chapter 727 Amazing Strength! Under Arrows'' stunned gaze, Jack slowly got up from the wheelchair. The movements were soothing, neither too fast nor too slow. How could there be any disability? That was the scene, like a bolt from the blue that outrageously bombarded Arrows. One of the key requirements for the Bloody Angel Organization to stand firm in the Western world is an extremely powerful intelligencework. What''s more, for that mission, he alsobined a lot of information, but all of them proved that Jack was disabled. When he came, Arrows alsoughed at him in that state and went to kill a disabled person. That didn''t require many efforts! But he also knew that the reasons why the headquarters sent him there were not because it was an easy task, but because he was the only one who could easily break through the protection around Jack. But now...the information was wrong! It concealed the powerful intelligencework of the Bloody Angel Organization and also concealed the intelligencework of the powers from which he obtained the information. Damn it! God, how did he do it? ck...ck... Jack moved his hands and feet slowly, his joints cracked and echoed clearly in the silence of the corridor. It was a soft sound, but it sounded like arge bell knocking in Arrows'' ears, making him quickly recover. "It''s been a long time since I had a good fight." Jack''s expression gradually turned gloomy, his eyes narrowed, "It''s a coincidence that you are here now to kill me, my mood has been very bad recently, so bad that I''ll use you as a punching bag to vent. Those words made a chille over Arrows. Arrows was terrified at that moment. Facing Jack, he suddenly felt like he was facing the underworld. Cold, violent, cruel, bloodthirsty... Even when he made eye contact with Jack, Arrows could see a sea of blood churning in Jack''s eyes. "Are you...ready?" Aughter came out from Jack''s mouth, simr to that of Arrows had been joking Mr. Ward and the others before. After one second. Buzz! Like an arrow from the string, Jack whipped up the wind and rushed directly to Arrows. So fast! Arrows'' expression changed greatly and he became pale in an instant. His instinct to fight overcame the fear for a moment, and he swung his bloodstained arms toward Jack. Bang! A fist blew. A straight strike. But it made a noise like that of a bomb exploding. Arrows'' body shook suddenly, and he clearly felt a violent and terrifying force surging along the front of his fist and extending all the way to his torso, making his whole right arm almost paralyze. "You are too weak!" Jack sneered. Like a fierce beast, he approached to Arrows andunched a furious whirlwind attack with punches and kicks in an instant. Arrows was frightened. Just one fist made him have his heart in the throat. It was not just an intelligence error. When Jack exploded his fighting power at that time, he even felt a very strong sense of crisis. But before... Jack''s life was object of investigation! Was the intelligence... wrong again? The terrified and frightened Arrows repeatedly waved his bloodstained arms to face Jack''s violent attack, and he was instantly in a weak position. He waspletely in a state of passive defense and he retreated steadily. They didn''te to a deadlock. Jack''s dominant position was clear. In the blink of an eye, the situation of the fight turned into a pure crash. On one side, one was attacking and on the other side, the other one was struggling to defend. Whether it was Mr. Ward, Daisy or Lyndall Long, everyone was stunned. They were the ones who really saw Jack grow up. Especially Mr. Ward who had witnessed Jack''s grow out of nothing. But his growth speed was really...scaring! It was so scaring that Mr. Ward, who had witnessed it with his own eyes, had a sense of unreality as if he was dreaming. Compared to Mr. Ward, Daisy''s shock was no less at all. Because she and Mr. Ward knew Jack from the beginning. As a top killer of the Assassin Squad, when she first saw Jack training, she had the impression of watching a child ying. But how long had it been since the man she once had regarded as a child had grown to such an enviable position! When Lyndall met Jack, Jack''sbat power was already very strong. But now, seeing Jack personally, his eyes were shining and he felt as if a butterfly breaking through its cocoon. It should be known that the person who was fighting against Jack was not amon person. It was the Chief of the punishment sector of the Bloody Angel Organization,parable to the Grand Freemasons in the West, the Chief of the punishment department, the murderous "ck Hand Arrows. In the West, that name scared many people. No one dared to underestimate Arrows''bat strength. Having been able to kill Lone Wolf in a second was not a great achievement. But it could make a top killer of the Assassin Squad and an ancestor of the ''Juan'' generation of the Grand Freemasons unable to move. Those were already two iparable glorious achievements right in front of everyone. Those two records were enough to confirm Arrows''bat abilities. But now, he was crushed and beaten! Even the mysterious man was extremely surprised. Stopping at the door of the stairwell, the mysterious man whispered softly, "His growth was like opening a Pandora''s Box..." He was whispering softly, but his words were meaningful and very entric. It was just that that whisper was not heard by the others. "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" The eyes of Arrows, who waspletely at a disadvantage, became full of blood and he roared angrily like a bloodthirsty beast. Finally, his pupils tightened. A w was caught. Without hesitation, Arrows rushed toward Jack and lunged out with his right foot.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As the same time, his right hand seemed to move horizontally like the movement of a python. With a whistling, a swing fist bashed towards Jack''s face. Just that punch. He was sure to let Jack fall on the ground. However, on Jack''s indifferent and gloomy face, the corners of his mouth suddenly pursed. What? Arrows'' heart gave a jolt. One second after. "Mountain Knock!" With a thunderous roar. Jack''s figure in front of him suddenly blurred. Almost at the same moment, he felt a terrible force hit him, as if he had been violently thrown up by a speeding van. Bang! Arrows directly flew out and he fell so heavily that the ground shook. "Puff!" As soon as hended, Arrows'' face became pale and a big mouthful of blood poured out. He waspletely in a state of confusion. The fear quickly covered his pale, bloodstained face like a myriad of insects. Jack stood erect in the same ce, looking surly at Arrows, "Is the w you think really a w?" He just deliberately exposed the w to use the "Mountain Knock" and severely inflicted Arrows. Nevertheless, Jack also knew that if a "Mountain Knock" would not make Arrows lose hisbat force, then the real battle woulde. Because he knew well that his strong advantage was based on Arrows'' shock and panic. He suddenly stood up and showed a terrifyingbat power, which was enough to frighten Arrows. Now, a short pause in the battle was enough to take Arrows out of his state of shock and panic. Sure enough! "Swoosh!" Arrows exhaled heavily and stood up slowly. Even if his whole body stained with blood and he was in an awkward position, his scarlet eyes finally gradually recovered from the panic. Like a churning wave quickly returning to a pool of stagnant water, he fiercely spat out blood on the ground, "God told me that fear would kill me and that I would have to fight to survive, and also that God would choose you to be his most faithful servant..." Chapter 728 To Learn From One’s Opponent In a rather cold and stern voice. It was like a melody from hell urging for death. Arrows was the one who said this. And when the words came out of his mouth. Daisy, Mr. Ward and Lyndall''s expressions were all serious. Only the mysterious man smiled and then shook his head slightly. "Whoosh..." Arrows didn''t start the attack immediately, and instead his two blood stained arms suddenly began to shake. This was because when the fish scale wires had twisted around his arms they had led to his arms to be seriously injured and blood was currently dripping from his wounds. He had been suppressed by Jack just now. Not just because of his bad mood, but also because of the injury to his hands. As his arms began to tremble as if they were two pythons, his muscles then began to rx and tense rhythmically, the blood flowed along his arms, but the speed of the blood dripping was visibly slowing down This change. Surprised Jack slightly. He was forcing his muscles to limit the blood loss?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Before he had witnessed this just now, he didn''t even think this was possible. He really couldn''t help but feel dumbfounded as he saw this. He then started to think how much he would have to train to also be able to control his muscles so at will like this? Boom... Arrows''s arm muscles suddenly tightened and trembled dramatically. Then out of nowhere, a slight breath was let out. And a secondter. With no sign of any movement or shout. Arrows suddenly rushed towards Jack in extreme speed like a death god iming for life. "Finally we can have an exciting fight!" Jack suddenly felt exhrated and the intense look on his face grew stronger. Even though he was now in a wheelchair, he had never given up his devilish training programme. After his strength had receded, his continuous training had allowed him not just to return back to his best condition but also in fact made him even stronger than before. This was now the moment for him to see the result of his hard work. Buzz... In Jack''s sight he could see that Arrows'' arms were swinging left and right at the same time. As if they were two pythons that tensed up and rushed towards him. Jack also tensed his arm muscles, then rose up his arms and blocked the attack. Bang! Their two arms collided. The muscles on Jack''s arms tensed up in an instant but they didn''t look massive. as he continued to exert more force, he suddenly disyed an unparalleled strength. He thenpletely blocked Arrows two arms into ce so he was unable to get any closer to him. However the deadlock that they were in didn''tst for long. Arrows'' expression suddenly turned sharp, and he then brazenly lowered himself and banged his head into Jack''s chest. Jack''s face creased up and his expression showed he was in great pain. He then began to feel oppressed and staggered back. However Arrows made no signs of stopping. As if like a ferocious beast, he took advantage of this apparent victory and continued to attack. His movements were both natural and smooth, with no visible stagnation. Using both his fists and feet, every trike was firm and decisive, with not even the slightest bit of sloppiness in any strike he made. His movements were all in sync which made him move with ease. Jack then waved his fists and brazenly weed the attacks from Arrows. As Jack had expected, Arrows was now much stronger than he was before. The situation of the fight was now from Jack''s dominant before to an equal match now. Bang Bang Bang... The sh of fists echoed within the corridor. Every sound was almost as loud as a heavy hammer which caused Mr. Ward''s and everyone''s hearts to jump fiercely. As well as making everyone''s blood begin to boil. This fight was full of action and not at all dull in the slightest. This was not a sparring of training that would not hurt each other severely at the critical point. Because of this equally matched fight, each of their strike and every attack barely got the opponent severely injured. Their fight was even more spectacr than a martial arts action movie, each punch made was extremely urate, the interpretation of blood and violence was vivid and it created a great visual impact. Blood was flowing from the corner of Jack''s mouth but his impression was always in a state of focusing, his eyes were like a beasts locked onto his prey, it hadn''t been the slightest change from beginning to end. Punches and kicks all mixed up, blocks and attacks switched back and forth. Arrows had now entered into a state of total concentration, and the more he attacked him the more ferocious he became and the smoother his strikes became. Even from the eyes of Mr. Ward and Daisy, they could see that Jack was bing slightly more disadvantaged. From Lyndall''s point of view, Jack was faced with great danger. But on the contrary. Daisy and Mr. Ward were both taken aback when they saw how the mysterious man was just sitting calmly between them and lighting a cigarette as if he did not worry about the current fight situation. They were both unable to move, but they nced the mysterious man who was smoking. The mysterious man seemed to have predicted the oue of this fight. For he then let out a breath of smoke and said calmly, "Jack has gained the upper hand." What?! Mr. Ward and Daisy were both surprised to hear this. Although his voice was only loud enough for them to hear, what he had said was like thunder sting to them. With the cigarette in his right hand, the mysterious man leaned back onto his chair and pointed to both Jack and Arrows who were currently fighting. "Arrows'' two arms have been injured and he is currently using his muscles to control the speed of the blood loss. However the blood loss from his arms is inevitable regardless of him controlling the speed of the blood flow. His aggressive attacks now are only to endure the pain and try to finish the fight as quickly as possible." "And although Jack is mostly just blocking his attacks and fighting on the defensive, however what Jack is actually doing is forcing Arrows to fight on the offensive and make the battlest for as long as possible. Frankly speaking, Jack is therefore the one who holds the lead in this fight." His calm andposed voice resounded in the ears of both Mr. Ward and Daisy. They were still both unable to move or even speak. But their pupils dted and their face turned shocking. Since these words hade from the mysterious man''s mouth, they were both unable to refute what he had said. People who were in different levels had different views of point even when they saw the same things. Even Daisy who was ranked as the Dark Net Assassin Squad''s top assassin on Azrael''s list, felt small and powerlesspared to the mysterious man. In other words, anything that came out of the mysterious man''s mouth waspletely irrefutable. It was just... why was Jack doing this? While feeling shocked at the fight they were witnessing, they were also feeling quite puzzled. The mysterious man seemed to have worked out everything, and as he shook the cigarette ashes onto the ground he then smiled softly and said, "Right now he seems to be learning Arrows'' fighting skills and observing and understanding hisbat experience. He could just be trying to learn Arrows'' skills on how to use his muscles like that to control the blood loss. This guy...a total thief." Boom... The confused Mr. Ward immediately seemed as if he had finally understood what was going on. Jack was deliberately leading the fight into a stalemate to use this opportunity to learn from the enemy. Just how much had he thought about this? Just how bold was he? Was what the mysterious man said about Jack really true? Mr. Ward and Daisy were still both in shock but also felt slightly hesitant. Although they couldn''t refute what the mysterious man had said, was Jack really doing what the mysterious man had said? The mysterious man then crossed his legs together and said, "He''s learning from his opponent on how to fight this battle, Jack really is a clever guy!" As soon as he said that. In the corridor, the sound ofughter was suddenly heard. "It seems that he has almost finished learning and it is time to end the fight now!" Boom... As soon as he said this, Mr. Ward and Daisy were taken aback once more. He was really just... stealing and learning someone''s skills? Boom... Then a secondter, a loud noise echoed around them. Mr. Ward and Daisy then hurriedly turned their gazes away from the mysterious man to look at the fighting scene. Then at the same time as they both turned their gazes, Arrows was already being thrown up into the air...000 Chapter 729 The Remarkable Talent Time seemed to be slowed down at this moment. Both Mr. Ward and Daisy''s eyes were brightened and profound. They distinguished it instantly at a nce. The fighting skills used by Jack on Arrows, were the skills used by Arrows on Jack before. This also confirmed the spection of the mysterious man just now. Right at that moment. Mr. Ward and Daisy felt numb, they neglected Arrows who flew out, leaving only Jack in their sight. Compared with Arrows'' loss to Jack, what was more shocking was Jack''s fighting skills that he learnt secretly. That was not one-to-one teaching just now. It was a real fight between life and death. It was incredible to learn the enemy''s fighting skills step by step in a life and death battle. Putting aside his very remarkable talent. His spirit that could ignore life and death was not something that ordinary people could have. Bang! Arrows fell hard to the ground, his blood surging out like fountain. Following his fall, the time that was originally seemed to be slowed down finally returned to normal. Arrows while lying on the floor at this exact moment was in shock,paring to his serious injury, his heart beat turbulently, and his blue eyes filled with horror and disbelief. Learning sneakily? He actually learned my fighting skills in secret? God, is this a human or monster? A series of questions appeared in Arrows'' mind. "Sigh..." Jack let out a sign and slowly moved his arms; he shook his arms like Arrows before, with his eyes showing realization. "You''re not using your whole body to control muscles, but depending on the best muscles to push in sequence, just like a sea wave, one pushing another in order to control all the muscles on your arms right?" The calm voice echoed in the corridor. The horror and disbelief in Arrows'' eyes instantly reached to the extreme. He looked at Jack. He was fearful at this moment. It seemed that it was not a human being standing in front of him, but a cold-blooded demon God. "Looks like it..." Jack smiled slightly, suddenly stopped shaking arms. In an instant.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The muscles on his arms were all lifted like bulging rocks, there was a wave moving in an instant moment at a speed visible to eyes. Crunch As the muscles were squeezed, they produced a squeezing sound. At the next moment, a scream could be heard. The scream was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in Arrows'' ears. Fear, panic, horror, shock...all emotions engulfed Arrows instantly. He had spent ten over years to do research and did countless attempts to finally be able toe out with a way to control muscles. In fact, there was no warrior who could truly control the muscles of whole body, not even one in ten thousands. But in a battle, the warrior could effectively mobilize more muscles power to be creased, which could increase theirbat power, and brought other unexpected advantages to themselves. For example, he could rely on his muscles to forcibly slow the blood loss of the countless wounds on arms. When the realm of the warrior reached the "limit", to continue improving, it could only be done by umting and upgrading from small details. Most warriors would choose to try to control their muscles after they have grown to a "limit" that was difficult to break through. Ordinary warriors would try to control a certain piece of muscle again and again, advancing step by step. But the way he thought of was to rely on the limited controble muscles to push other muscles, even if the effect was far less powerful than the explosive power brought by the control of muscles, but this method could make Arrows'' muscles explode more powerfully. But... Arrows himself spent more than ten years trying countless times, and used everything he could toe out with this method of controlling muscles. How could this man in front learn so fast just in a battle? Damn it! Merciful God, how could you let such demone to the world? At this moment, Arrows fell into deep self-doubt. Even lying on the ground, he was in daze. His sight started to float. Feeling the same shock. Not only Mr. Ward, Daisy and Lyndall. Even the mysterious man could not help but let out a cry of surprise. The mysterious man''s dull eyes were filled with amazement while looking at Jack. "His talent has no limit?" The mysterious man whispered; his voice as low as mosquito, only he could hear it clearly. He could also control his muscles with his strength. It was because of this, he knew how difficult it was to control muscles. And Jack learned it only after a battle. It was just like copying, directly copying this difficult muscles controlling method intact just by a nce. Such talent was terrifying! Crunch... Crunch... In the corridor, there was a slight squeezing sound of muscles. This kind of subtle voice would be hard to hear if it was normal. But the hallway now was in dead silence, which made the voice extra clear. The muscles of Jack''s arms squirmed visibly, like small wavesing forward bit by bit. He slowly walked towards Arrows with his proud expression, but his eyes were extremely cold. "Should be like this?" Arrows'' body shook, and his sword-like face finally changed. Looking at Jack, the slight squeezing sound of muscles, was like a p, pping on his face hard. Such humiliation! He felt like his reputation as the "ck Hand Arrows" had been stepped into the mud like a bug. "God is calling for you!" Arrows'' suddenly became extremely savage, and his blue eyes widened. Almost at the same time. He turned over his body and acted like a beast, using both his hands and feet together, rushed over towards Jack. "It''s really good to be able to control muscles." Facing Arrows who rushed over outrageously, Jack looked cold and stern, but he did not evade, he controlled the moving of muscles on both his arms, and mmed on Arrows like a dragon. Powerful and domineering. It even brought a harsh whistle when he waved his arms. However, just as Jack''s arms were about to reach Arrows. Arrows who was still on the ground twisted his back in an instant. He supported the ground with his hands and raised his legs at an incredible angle, then moved towards Jack, his right foot was stretched straight, acting like an axe, and mmed directly at the top of Jack''s head. The sudden change. Left Jack''s gaze fixed. He hurriedly bent and crossed his arms, and put them on top of his head, then he mmed against Arrows'' right foot brutally. Bang! There was a loud noise. Like cannonball hitting the ground. Jack''s face flushed for a while, his brows tucked tightly, his arms trembled with severe pain brought by Arrows'' move. "In the name of the ck Hand Arrows, I vow to kill you today!" Arrows who was on the opposite side became arrogant after his move. However. Just when Arrows was about to continue rushing towards Jack. A sound suddenly interrupted the murderous intention in the corridor. Ding Dong! The sudden sound of the elevator shocked everyone.???????? Chapter 730 The Struggle of a Cornered Beast With the sound of the elevator door opening. Everyone''s expressions changed drastically. "Jack!" Lyndall let out a loud shout, his face was serious and nervous. Jack was also caught in an entanglement at this moment. On one side he had to fight Arrows, this was a rare fighting chance. Since he disguised his disability in order to cover up the Hughes Family''s eyes and ears, he could only participate in very few battles. Such battle that could allow him to fight as much as he wanted without being discovered was even rarer. Combat strength could only be improved the fastest in actualbat, with blood sprinkling and flesh being wounded. Shorings would be discovered as well. But if he chose not to give up this time, the visitors would definitely find out that he was not disabled. Once exposed! There would not be anymore scorecard left to turn things around on father''s birthday party. More importantly, he did not want to kill innocent people. In a wink. There was a sudden "bang" noise behind Jack. Following right after that, there was a sound of a wheelchair rolling. Lyndall kicked it over. In the distance, Mr. Ward and Daisy who were unable to move with heavy expressions, their pupils shrank to the extreme. Jack''s expression was heavy and firm. He immediately abandoned Arrows in front of him, turned abruptly and sat directly on the wheelchair. At the same time, the mysterious man who had been sitting on the corridor chair calmly smoking his cigarette also stood up. Everyone knew. Compared with hiding the disability, leaving the scorecard. A mere Arrows was not worth mentioning!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Throwing away the cigarette butt, the mysterious man screamed, "Opponent is here!" Just as Arrows turned to look at mysterious man. The elevator door finally opened. "Ah!" A scream came out of the elevator. Jack, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was startled in a sudden. This was... Rena''s voice! Damn it, why did shee here at this time? As his thought just started. Rena and Isaac walked out of the elevator. She was caught off guard and was frightened just now, and now she calmed down quickly. She was one of the Grand Freemasons'' female Lieutenant, she had seen a lot of bloody scenes, and she could adapt to everything around her quickly when she was mentally prepared. However, be it Rena or Isaac, they looked extremely heavy and the sense of killing intention could be felt. The scene in the corridor was obviously directed at Jack. Isaac stared at Arrows with cold eyes, "ck Hand Arrows, how dare you touch Grand Freemasons master of ''Juan'' generation? Do you want to die?" "Isaac?!" Seeing Isaac, Arrows got stunned. He certainly knew that Jack was the master of ''Juan'' generation of Grand Freemasons. In fact, when he met Isaac at the airport, he clearly knew Isaac must havee for Jack. Therefore, he purposely chose to assassinate at night, for convenience and to avoid Isaac. After all, in his opinion, Isaac would not stay by Jack''s side all the time even though he came here for Jack. He had to leave at night. Unfortunately, everything that had been predicted had changed. The assassination tonight, except for having Mr. Ward, Daisy and the others there, the rest did not happen ording to his expectations. Just as Arrows and Isaac confronted each other. Rena ran to Jack quickly, and checked on him. Seeing Jack in a mess, her brows frowned and her eyes showed pain. She hurriedly asked, "Are you alright?" "Fine, Mr. Ward and the others protected me well." Jack shook his head and asked, "It''ste, why are you here with Mafia Boss?" He felt extremely helpless when he asked this. If it were not for Rena and Isaac, he could have more time to fight Arrows, at the same time improving hisbat experience. The two who came suddenlypletely disrupted his n. "I want to apany you, since my brother and I are going back tomorrow." Rena''s expression was a bitplicated, she finally chose to ept Isaac''s previous decision. "Well, it could be of help." Jack looked away from Rena''s eyes; he dared not to look longer. Because theplexity on that pretty face was too obvious, it was obvious till he did not know how to deal with it. "I just reminded you casually when we met at the airport, I did not think that you would really dare toe here." Isaac looked cold and stern; he slowly moved both of his wrists. In an instant. That strong sense of killing intention could be felt from him. The surrounding air seemed to solidify instantly under his huge killing intention. Arrows'' heart beat wildly, his eyes squinted, and the blue veins in the corners of his eyes twitched. This assassination hadpletely exceeded his expectations. Jack not being disabled had brought him enough suffer. Not to mention the fake-faced man not far away who always sat in the chair and smoked. Now this Mafia Boss from Grand Freemasons. The prestige of the killer God Isaac was way above him as the ck Hand Arrows, he was the powerful one in the Western world, and the killer God, Isaac was known powerful in the entire world! Why bother about assassination still? Just then. The mysterious man who stoop up shrugged and sat back in the chair. Said hoarsely, "Since you''re the Mafia Boss of Grand Freemasons, the master of ''Juan'' generation was harmed, and you''re here. It''s your turn to fight now." Isaac looked at the mysterious man. His cold face stunned, pupils tightened, and he was in shock. Even the mysterious man just sat on the chair. But Isaac still felt a sense of oppression. This was from his perception, he was instantly aware of the dangerous feeling brought to him by the mysterious man. "Alright, senior rest and let junior deal with it." Isaac''s words were respectful and not rude at all. As the Mafia Boss of Grand Freemasons, he was used to seeing huge waves; his disposition was no longer young and vigorous. There were not many people who could make him aware of danger instantly. To such a person, it was better to be respectful of than being rude. It was just...how could there be such an expert around Jack? It was when Isaac was suspicious. Dong! The wind howled in front of him. Isaac got his sense back and suddenly found that ck Hand Arrows who was still standing in front of him went missing. Not good! Isaac''s expression changed drastically, without any hesitation, he rushed to the direction where Jack was at. But, after all, one step toote! Master tricks, one stepte, every other stepste. "Just die!" Arrows caught the only opportunity. The arrival of Isaac made him clear that it was not possible to assassinate anymore tonight, but it alsopletely cut off his escape route. With Isaac and the mysterious man, they could make him leave his body here and send his soul to God. Since he could not escape, he would just proceed with the assassination! Even if he had to die, it would be worthy in Arrows'' heart. In his sight, Jack and Rena were getting closer. Arrows was in a state of madness like a beast struggling in a trap. Jack could feel the determinationing from Arrows. Jack frowned. Subconsciously, he sped the wheelchair armrests tightly with both hands, wanted to go backward. But at that exact moment. A beautiful shadow turned up and rushed in front f him. Rena was weak, but at that moment, she blocked in front of him without hesitation. Chapter 731 Killer God’s Slash! "Retreat!" At that point, it was as if Jack''s heart was ruthlessly pounded by a sledgehammer. But then, Rena, who was in front of him not only did not flinch but she said calmly, "What will you do if I retreated?" Of course, Rena could retreat since Arrows was charging towards her but Jack could not do so because he was in the wheelchair. It was Arrow''s final attempt to take someone with him in his dying moments. Jack had to face the rage of a dying madman. Which was a nightmare! Rena was unwilling for Jack to pay such a price that was why she was determined to stand her ground, even if it was for just a second! A second would be enough for Isaac to rush forward. Jack turned ferocious and ragedpletely. His hands grabbed the armrests and hesitated. Should he stand or not? He had fought previously with Arrows and he also knew Rena''s capabilities. Both of their skills were totally iparable. Rena was ready to sacrifice herself to block Arrows'' attack. This woman was crazy! Instantly, Jack made up his mind. As both of his hands grabbed the armrests tightly and his feet touched the ground, suddenly arge hand pped the back of his shoulders and pushed him back into his wheelchair. It was Lyndall! It was at this moment that Arrows charged like a raging Siberian bear, with madness in his blue eyes. Jack''s heartbeat raced and wanted to stop Arrows but it was toote. "Die! Whoever blocks me!" Arrows yelled. He nted his hands on the ground and his right leg started to whistle through the air and arched a perfect curve as his legs kicked furiously. "Watch out! Rena!" Jack yelled as his heart surged anxiously. The strength of a man and woman was drastically different. Arrows could easily crush boulders with his brute strength and Rena was clearly in no position to block him! In the tensed exchanges, it was as if time had slowed down to a crawl.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Apart from Jack, even Mr. Ward held his breath and his entire body tensed up. Even Isaac, who was right behind Arrows, frowned deeply and rushed to kill Arrows. "Run! Rena!" Isaac yelled desperately. But Rena stood her ground. The strong breeze blew her green hair and she continued to look determined. Just as she previously said, what would happen to Jack if she had retreated? At the critical moment, Rena yelled, "Dragon Suppressing Palm!" She did not flinch and was determined to the end. Her petite frame no longer seemed delicate and weak but she was firm like a solid rock as she faced the raging madman Arrows. Her delicate and slim arms were a huge contrast to the well-built and strong body of Arrows. The next moment, bash! Rena''s hands grabbed Arrows'' right leg but she was unable to stop the downward momentum of the leg. The impact caused Rena to wince in pain as she grunted. Bash! The kicknded on Rena''s left shoulder. Rena was unable to stop the violent strength and ended up copsing onto the ground on her knees. "Poof!" Rena immediately vomited a mouthful of fresh blood. "Still alive?" Arrows appeared shocked. "You cannot harm him with me around!" Rena said with steadfast determination as she continued to grasp his right leg tightly. Everyone was in shock at this scene. Arrows grinned as he exerted his right leg and started to twist like a python. He managed to dislodge his leg from Rena''s hands and the continued his attack towards Jack. "Rena!" Isaac yelled and his mind went nk when he saw Rena vomit a mouthful of blood. He erupted like a volcano when Rena copsed. "Die! Arrows!" Swoosh! A long sword was drawn from Isaac''s back and the entire corridor was filled with doom. Death radiated from him like countless needles piercing everyone''s pores. Everyone felt his thirst for Arrow''s life. Arrows suddenly seemed resigned to his fate. He stopped and turned around in an instinctive reaction to stop the raging Isaac. Then, the gusting win blew his robe and everyone, including Jack, Mr. Ward, the mysterious man ... stared at the sword. "Killer God''s sh!" Swoosh! The sword headed mercilessly towards Arrows. Arrows'' ferocious expression froze as he looked at the iing de. nk! The sword hit the ground and the terrifying strength cracked open the ground. The air turbulence caused by the de stung Jack and Lyndall painfully! Silence! The entire corridor was dead silent. The only sound was Isaac''s heavy panting. Isaac bent forward with both his hands on the sword and the de was on the ground. His back was arched high like a blood-thirsty beast and exuded a horrifying ferocity. Even the mysterious man stood up quickly in awe as the de contacted the ground. He grinned as he red with his eyes wide open at Isaac. He even unconsciously pinched tightly the cigarette which was between his fingers. Spurt! Spurt! Sounds of blood pouring out broke the silence. Everyone was shocked and stunned as the stench of blood started to fill the air. "Rena!" Isaac ced down his sword and held onto Rena. Jack continued to stare at Isaac. That sh stunned Jack like a clear air thunderbolt. Then, Lyndall remarked in surprise, "Jack, there really is someone who could deliver that sword move!" Even Lyndall who was the least skilled among them felt that the move was horrifyingly deadly. The sword could even move the air as if nothing could stand in its way. Even the wind pushed away by the sword stung the bystanders painfully. This caused Lyndall to think of the mythical .... de spirits! "Didn''t you see it for yourself?" Jack said as he came to his senses and exhaled. Chapter 732 Isaac’s Warning Isaac quickly carried the unconscious Rena down the stairs. An ordinary person would not be able to stand the sight of what happened there. The mysterious man helped to support Daisy and the wounded nurse on either side of him down the stairs for medical treatment. As they walked past Mr. Ward, the mysterious man said to Mr. Ward, "Ladies first. You chap will have to wait a while." Mr. Ward rolled his eyes and wanted to say that he was an old folk but he held back his words while ring at the mysterious man. Along the corridor. The pungent smell of blood gagged the remaining people. Those who saw the scene would have their hair stand on ends. Isaac must have exerted all his strength during that sh. Jack felt surreal as he remained in that quiet corridor. He felt the same as when Lyndall remarked in awe. The sh was beyond logical exnations. It was as if the strength exerted was superhuman. "I''ve finally seen what the Mafia Boss of the Grand Freemasons can do... And I''m absolutely impressed!" Lyndall remarked. Lyndall was once the boss of the underground world of LD city but in the presence of Isaac, Lyndall felt minuscule and insignificant like a speck of dirt.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As soon as he said, Jack suddenly turned his wheelchair and looked sternly at Lyndall. Lyndall shuddered when he noticed Jack''s displeasure, "I know that you did it for my good but you must never do this again." Jack''s words were so cold that they pierced deep into the bones. Lyndall stammered, "No... just now... if..." Jack shook his head, "I don''t want to owe her. You indeed did it for my good but now I owe her. Do you know what it means to owe a woman?" Lyndall was stunned. He was intelligent and could hear the hidden message in Jack''s words. But he did not know about the tension between Rena and Jack. He reacted out of cold-blooded instinct just now to stop Jack from standing up. "Figure out how to clean this up." Jack wheeled himself towards the patient room. It was as if he entered an alternate reality after entering the room. But Jack could not get over the anger and the scene shed repeatedly in his mind. The petite body standing steadfastly in front of Jack determined to stop anything from getting to him. How could he repay such a personal debt? He could not! If it was not for Lyndall''s actions to stop him, he was ready to reveal that he was not crippled to Rena and Isaac. His status as an elder pioneer of the Grand Freemasons meant that he was on the same team as Rena and Isaac. That meant that the risk of them spreading the news that he was faking his disability, was very remote. Even if it leaked out, it was better than owing his life to a woman. Especially when he knew why Rena did it. She was not afraid of death because she was protecting someone she loved. In this world, it was easy to clear financial debts but it was difficult to repay a debt of gratitude. Not to mention that this concerned the affection of a woman. "Sigh..." Jack heaved a heavy sigh and wheeled himself to the bedside. He sat and looked quietly at the sound asleep Amber. Amber was able to sleep through all themotion just now was he had given earplugs for Amber to improve her sleep. Amber had very little sleep over these couple of days because of her nightmares. That was why they moved to the top floor which was isted so that she could sleep better. Jack was d that they had a false rm earlier that afternoon. He was thankful that he listened to Isaac and was cautious and on the alert. Otherwise, the oue would not be in their favor. Everyone was caught off guard by Arrow''s appearance. Even Mr. Ward and Daisy were struck down including Lone Wolf and the nurse. Jack was confident that he could take on Arrows, not to mention having the help of that mysterious man. Had they been in their previous room, the welfare of the innocent patients would have constraint what Jack could do. Arrow''s ruthlessness would mean that the coteral damage of that night would not be limited to that nurse''s injuries. Jack began to frown when he thought of this. Tap tap. Gentle taps could be barely heard from the door. The mysterious man walked in and said softly, "Everyone''s being treated. That silly girl is fine. She sustained some internal injuries due to taking the impact of that intense kick. Her shoulder de has some hairline fracture. She''s really something." He praised her at the end but it sounded weird to Jack. He slowly turned and shook his head, "I owe her." "Don''t say this, Isaac is outside." The mysterious man waved his hand. At the corridor. The corridor was cleaned in a rtively short time. Isaac sat on the chair along the corridor. He looked stern and continued to fume angrily. "Mafia Boss," Jack said as the mysterious man pushed Jack towards Isaac. Isaac looked at Jack''s legs and his gaze deepened, causing Jack to be stunned. Then, Isaac heaved a sigh and said solemnly, "I will not pursue the matter concerning Rena on ount of your disability but remember this." He said as he raised his right hand, shook it gently, and continued, "Never let a woman be your shield. A man who does that is a eunuch!" Jack frowned and nodded, "I will remember that." Then, the mysterious man said coldly, "It was that girl who chose to stand in front of Jack." Jack was stunned and speechless! Was the mysterious man trying to cause trouble? True enough, Isaac immediately stared at the mysterious man but he shrugged and said nonchntly, "What? That''s the truth!" The situation turned explosive immediately. Isaac pursed his lips and ignored the mysterious man. He then turned to look sternly at Jack and said solemnly, "You are older than Rena by several years and much more experienced. I''m sure you can tell why Rena did that for you. I''m Rena''s elder brother and I hope that you will not hurt Rena, otherwise, I will deal with you even if you have the status of an elder pioneer." Isaac stood up and said before leaving, "I will take care of Rena downstairs and will leave at daybreak. I will inform you if I have any leads on the Kool family." "Thanks, Mafia Boss." Jack looked at Isaac as he walked towards the elevator. He then looked at the mysterious man in frustration. However, the mysterious man seemed to know what Jack wanted to say and waved his hand, "What are you worried for? He is no match for me!" Jack was speechless. Isaac heard this as he was entering the elevator and instantly fumed furiously. His thumb jabbed the door close button until the button cracked.0000?????????? Chapter 733: 733 Bear! It waste at night. Neither Jack nor the mysterious man was sleepy. The two were in the corridor, one sitting in a wheelchair, one sitting in the corridor chair, silently smoking cigarettes. Arrows made Jack unable to use others. Only Jack and the mysterious man could protect Amber. They sat in the corridor, smoking, and worried that they would encounter danger in the future. Smoke swirled around them. Jack said suddenly, "ording to your character, you shouldn''t have provoked Mafia Boss like that just now." He looked up at the mysterious man. What that mysterious man sometimes said was really easy to offend others. But he had a sense of propriety. Just now, because of Rena, Isaac was very angry and used all his strength to chop Arrows. Although it was over, but they could tell that Isaac was still angry from his terrible expression. The mysterious man shouldn''t have said that. "I did it on purpose." The mysterious man shook his cigarette and said in a deep voice, "He just looked at your legs. Guess whether he knows you''re not disabled?" Jack was stunned. When Isaac stared at his legs, he was stunned and became alert instantly. "Maybe, he doesn''t know. I just put my legs on the ground, and I was pushed back by Lyndall." Jack said hesitantly. "I hope so." The mysterious man nodded and said, "In fact, I said that because I wanted to enrage him, cover up his doubt with anger temporarily. And after he left, he couldn''t see you and his doubt would gradually disappear." After a pause, he smiled, "Actually, I also wanted to provoke him, fought with him and knew his ability. I haven''t had the desire to fight people for many years." Jack was speechless. Sure enough, when bad people did bad things, there must be a lot of bad ns in their minds. But the mysterious man''s words also reminded Jack of the scene of Isaac''s chopping. In fact, he was not the first time to see Isaac chop people. But this time, he was really shocked and scared. That Isaac seemed to split the earth! What a strong chop! No wonder the mysterious man had the desire to fight with Isaac. Then, The mysterious man took out another cigarette, lit the cigarette with the fire of the previous cigarette, took a puff and asked Jack, "You seem to brood over things. What are you thinking?" Jack said directly, "I was thinking that did the Kool family send people and helicopters to shoot me in the North? And why did Bloody Angel of the western world suddenly want to kill me? And those killers were so fierce." Jack had been curious about that organization and wanted to know it. But now, in his mind, only the Kool family couldpare with that organization. Before, Jack didn''t know about the mysterious organization. But if the mysterious organization were the Kool family, he would be more confident, even though he dyed revenge. "No!" The mysterious man shook his head, and the word instantly made Jack''s heart sink to the bottom. Jack looked at the mysterious man, very stunned, "Isn''t it? That is to say, the Kool family, the mysterious organization and Bloody Angel all want to kill me?" Jack even felt ridiculous when he asked this question. Who was he? Why did he be hunted by these three very powerful forces? The Kool family was a Noble Family that had disappeared. Although he did not know the mysterious organization, it wasn''t weaker than the Kool family, or it didn''t dare to kill him under the pressure of Patrick and the Hughes family. In the western world, Bloody Angel was a strong existence that was simr to Grand Freemasons on the other side of the ocean. Although Bloody Angel was much worse than Grand Freemasons, it didn''t mean it was really weak! "No, you think too much."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The mysterious man waved his hand and said calmly, "Be confident. There are more than three forces that want you to die." "Boom!" Jack felt stunned as if he was struck by lightning, his heart contracting to the extreme. There were more than three forces that wanted him to die? "Who else wants to kill me? Am I so excellent that they all want to kill me? Fuck!" Jack felt very angry at this moment. He gritted his teeth and shouted. "You have a lot of secrets, but I can''t tell you too much, because it involves a lot of things." The mysterious man responded to Jack with some terrible words. Jack suddenly had an impulse to spray blood on the mysterious man''s face. The mysterious man didn''t think there was anything wrong with his words. He murmured, "Although the members of Bloody Angel are hidden in the dark, we don''t have to be afraid of them. Even if they take revenge on you for the death of Arrows, we can directly destroy the top of that organization." The mysterious man whispered calmly. It seemed that, in his mind, destroying the top of the "Blood Angel" organization was as simple as washing clothes and cooking. Jack was a little stunned. "What''s really hard to solve is the Kool family and other forces." The mysterious man pouted my lips, "They are not hiding in the dark, but directly hiding under the mud. We can''t destroy them directly." Jack suddenly understood. Actually, This was rted to the situation and concealment of major forces. Bloody Angel was very strong, rooted in the western world, and could manipte the situation. Even if this organization was not decent and aboveboard, they could still be found in the dark. If Jack could find this organization, he could destroy it. But he didn''t know about the Kool family and other forces. Although these forces would still send killers to kill Jack, they could always hide well. So even if Jack wanted to deal with these forces, he couldn''t do it. "You can suspend revenge on the Kool family. The great man can bear what the ordinary people can''t bear." The mysterious man stood up and patted Jack on the shoulder, saying meaningfully, "You have to wait. At least, after your father''s birthday and when you really be the next owner of the Hughes family, you can get revenge." It was too long. Jack''s expression became gloomy. He clenched his fists with blue veins standing out. He had chosen to suspend revenge. But he couldn''t ept waiting such a long time. Amber was still in hospital, and their baby was gone, which was like a knife digging his heart and lung. If he let his enemies be free and unfettered for such a long time, he was not worthy of being a father and a husband. "My father''s birthday? I need to defeat all the other heirs and establish the status of the next head of the Hughes family? What do these have to do with my revenge? My father will still control the Hughes family for a long time, and I can only take over from him after he retires." Jack stared at the mysterious man unhappily. "Of course, they do matter!" The mysterious man smiled, "It''s about your status and reputation!" Jack frowned, a little confused. The mysterious man exined, "Once you defeat all the other heirs and are publicly established as the next head of the Hughes family, which is witnessed by the heads of all forces, your status in the Hughes family is legitimate and Madam Hughes and others cannot find fault with you." "By that time, you represent the Hughes family, and the Hughes family also represents you. If you want to revenge, you can directly mobilize all the powers of the Hughes family!" Jack finally got it. The mysterious man patted Jack on the shoulder gently, "Do you understand now? Before you''re established as the next head, you are still Patrick''s bastard in the eyes of the Hughes family and other forces. Although my words could hurt you, the reality is really cruel." The mysterious man''s voice reverberated in the corridor. "So, during this period, you should improve yourself. For the assassins of those forces, you have to bite your teeth and bear, just like the stray dogs on the street until your father''s birthday. When you seed in bing the next head, you can show your fangs."????? Chapter 735 Discharged from the Hospital Even Jack could not make such a decision. Although everyone advised him to calm down and make the decision carefully, Amber had helped him to make such a decision. He did not even dare to imagine how much pain Amber had experienced in the very short time when she heard the conversation between him and Issac and when she made the decision. Jack felt that the painfulness that Amber experienced should be indescribably suffering. Amber kept crying for a long time. When Amber no longer cried so loud, Jack also tried his best to hold back his tears. He did not want Amber to see him being so coward. When Steve and Rosie arrived at the hospital and knew the decision made by Amber, Steve even pped Jack''s face fiercely. "Jack, are you a man or not? I was really blind to let Amber marry you!" His voice was extremely loud as he was very angry. He had already decided to risk everything including all of his wealth to avenge his daughter. However, Jack, who was Amber''s husband, had changed his mind after a night. This was undoubtedly unbearable for Steve. Even Rosie who had always been gentle also disyed a gloomy look when she heard Jack''s decision. She no longer had her usual gentleness.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She said in a deep voice, "Jack, when we first let Amber marry you, we could see that you two were in love and that you could give Amber happiness, but what are you doing now?" "How many things that made Amber upset have you done after you married Amber? How much pain have you let her suffer? As a husband, don''t you feel bad for doing this? Now, even if you don''t care about Amber, you still have to care about the kid that died young. You are the father of the kid!" Rosie questioned Jack angrily. Her body was trembling uncontrobly as she was too angry. Jack was dumbfounded and his face was pale. Facing Steve and Rosie who were questioning and scolding him, he lowered his head and did not retort. He felt that he was wrong. He had promised Amber to let her happy, but after he married her until now, Amber was hurt many times but yet she had done a lot for him. As a man, it was simply shameful to let his wife do so many things for him. However, Amber''s voice which sounded like she was crying interrupted their conversation when Steve and Rosie were extremely angry. "Mum, Dad, this is my own decision!" Steve and Rosie were shocked and dumbfounded hearing her words. They were still angry and they looked at Amber incredulously. Oh my God! They wondered that what had happened to their daughter. How could she make such a decision when she was so sad and even had no appetite to eat anymore? Amber looked at her parents who were also looking at her questioningly. The tears rolled down her cheeks and she said ruefully, "I made the decision on my own because we don''t even know how strong the Kool family is. If we take revenge rashly, we would only put Jack and dad in danger." "Amber, I am not scared!" Steve said. Steve''s face turned red. He was like an aged lion king. He shouted angrily, "From the moment you had the ident, dad vowed to risk all my fortune to avenge you because you are my daughter!" "No!" Amber shook her head resolutely, "I have lost my child. I don''t want to put the life of my parents and husband in danger because of me and my child." Her resolute words were like needles piercing their eardrums. At the moment, Steve and Rosie both had red eyes as tears streaming down their faces. As her parents, they knew how much pain Amber had suffered when she said those words. Because...Amber was also having a child, just like them. Inside the ward, the atmosphere was very gloomy. As Amber insisted to do so, Steve and Rosie finally had no choice but to agree. But the two of them had the same idea as Jack. They could hold off on avenging her daughter, but they must find out how strong the Kool family was. Nowadays, it was no longer that one must know his or her own strength and the enemy''s strength. Instead, one must at least know how strong was the opponent. The requirement was just as simple as that. In the next week, Jack, Steve, and Rosie were all at the hospital taking care of Amber every second. Amber''s injuries also recovered quickly. Many people came to visit her in the ward every day. Not only were there people who were Jack''s friends, but there were also Steve''s close friends, including Minister Mable and Artist Warnock. However, Steve''s best friends, who were Minister Mable and Artist Warnock were more concerned about Amber''s injuries,pared to Steve''s normal friends. They even scolded Jack badly when they arrived at the ward. Jack put up with their scolding and was not angry at all. It was because he knew that both of them were angry as they loved Amber. He was the younger generation so he could not be displeased with the elders, and it was indeed his responsibility for causing Amber''s ident as he was her wife. On the other side, the time taken for Brent to recover was also very surprising, and even Director Lansing was in awe. Even the time for Brent to discharge from the hospital was arranged to be on the same day as Amber by Director Lansing. As for Yael, his condition had be stable and he entered the general ward the day before Brent and Jack were discharged. He could only wait endlessly for his turn to discharge from the hospital. Regarding his condition, Jack and Vinna, as well as everyone else had never given up on believing that he would recover, nor had they even despaired. Everyone strongly believed that Yael would be able to regain his consciousness one day! This day was the time for Amber and Brent to be discharged from the hospital. Mr. Ward and Daisy went through the discharge procedures early in the morning. Jack and the others also packed up their things for Amber and Brent. After finishing the discharge procedures, everyone returned to TM Vi District. After a week of recuperation, Amber had recovered well, both physically and mentally. As soon as she entered the home, she stretched her body and took a deep breath hard, "It''s still good to be at home. The air in the hospital always smells like sterilized water." Looking at Amber, both Jack, Steve and Rosie felt a little more relieved. "Alright, alright. Today is a red-letter day. I bought many ingredients yesterday, and I''m going to cook some sumptuous meals today to celebrate." Saying these words, Daisy pped her hands and smiled joyfully. Brent who was on the side still disyed a pale face even after being discharged from the hospital as he was badly injured. He smiled faintly, "Let''s go, I will help you." "You rest first. You just had a narrow escape. Do you really think that you will be energetic and fit immediately after Director Lansing allowed you to be discharged from the hospital?" Daisy red at Brent as if she was angry. Brent was stunned at once. After Daisy led the way into the vi, Jack, Amber, and the others were all looking at Brent with a smirk. "Brent, Daisy loves you," Amber said. Brent looked at Amber in dismay, "Wasn''t she trying to teach me a lesson? Why did you say she loves me?" At the moment, all of them were stunned as they didn''t expect Brent to be so wooden-headed. Jack rubbed his nose helplessly, "Brent, do you know that Daisy had cried a lot of times because of you after you had the ident?" Brent''s blinked his eyes for a while and he said hesitantly, "Then why don''t I go and help her out? Normally when the girl says she doesn''t need help, she actually wants the man to help her out. Is it better if I go help her boil some water?" Jack was speechless. Wham! Mr. Ward pped Brent in his face as he was too embarrassed to see what Brent was doing. Meanwhile, Amber shook her head helplessly, holding Steve and Rosie, "Mum and Dad, can you two help me to clean up my room?" Everyone walked into the vi together, except Brent. Brent stood alone in the wind. He looked confused and disyed a messy appearance.000??????????? Chapter 736 The Disappeared Bloody Angel and the Problem that Occurred in the Quinn Family Steve and Rosie helped Amber to pack her luggage. Meanwhile, Brent hesitated for a moment but eventually walked into the kitchen. Jack and Mr. Ward did not enter the vi immediately, but they sat down on a stone bench in the garden. "Why had there been no news about Bloody Angel?" Jack frowned as he was confused. Although he had been busy taking care of Amber during the week, he had also been asking Mr. Ward to pay attention to the news about Bloody Angel. This was the only organization that he could scout out. "Arrows who has the nickname of ''ck Hand'' had failed in his assassination attempt and died on the spot. Arrows was indeed a senior member of Bloody Angel and he was at the helm of the Punishment Sector. His death had caused a significant impact on Bloody Angel." However, Jack knew clearly that Arrow''s death would not only make Bloody Angel give up its n to assassinate him for the time being. On the contrary, it would cause an even more violent assassination. Even the death of a senior member was nothing to Bloody Angel which was such a huge organization, not to mention that for an organization like Bloody Angel, the killing of a senior member of the organization would be very shameful. They might not even see the pros and cons for another assassination, but they would only think of avenging Arrows. Jack knew that well as he had spent some time in Grand Freemasons. Moreover, he had asked Lyndall before. Although Lyndall, who was once the leader of the underground of LD City, was not as good as Grand Freemasons or Bloody Angel. But all these three organizations had the same nature and same way of doing their work. Lyndall then told him bluntly before that if such a thing happened under his organization, he would also think of avenging the member who was dead. This was not just because he didn''t want to be shameful, but it was also about the prestige of the organization at the territory. However, it was so weird that the assassination of Jack by the members of Bloody Angel hade to an abrupt end after the death of Arrows. "Grand Freemasons had helped you in this mess." Mr. Ward smiled, "When Isaac returned to the headquarters of Grand Freemasons, he gave orders to all three hundred and sixty sectors of Grand Freemasons to try their best to strangle the power of Bloody Angel on the other side of the ocean and also to expand the power of Grand Freemasons in the west territory crazily at the same time. "He also directly ordered the sectors to negotiate with Bloody Angel without mercy in the west territory. Even Bloody Angel was also in a mess because of Grand Freemasons." Jack suddenly realized what was going on. With the massive power of Grand Freemasons, it was very easy for the organization to strangle the power of Bloody Angel. Bloody Angel also did not have time to bother Jack as the organization was busy settling the problem with Grand Freemasons. Facing Grand Freemasons, no one dared to be careless. If Bloody Angel wasn''t careful enough, the territories of west territory might be upied by Grand Freemasons. "Then I should thank Isaac." Jack rubbed his nose and chuckled in a soft voice. As Grand Freemasons was pestering Bloody Angel, he could have more time to deal with other things. The mysterious man had told him that many organizations wanted to kill him, much more than just three. However, Mr. Ward changed the topic of their conversation after nodding his head, "However, there is something that is really tricky now and needs to be resolved by you personally. Young Master, this matter has been deadlocked for several days." "What is it?" Jack looked serious. For the past week, he had been spending all his time taking care of Amber. He had asked others to help him do his work and now Amber had been discharged from the hospital, so it was time for him to settle his work little by little. Mr. Ward sighedmentingly, "Something happened to Amelia. The things that we were worried about happened." When Jack heard his words, he frowned and looked furious. Jack said in a deep voice, "Can''t that group of cruel people from the Quinn family bear with the situation anymore? Beast has just been unconscious..." When he almost finished his words, he looked extremely cold. After Yael had encountered the ident, he informed Amelia toe over to tell him what was going on. This was because he worried that the Quinn family would have something gone wrong without Yael who controlled the family ruthlessly. The Quinn family was the only power that could cause trouble to Jack under all the power that he could control. Aiden and Drago in the city had already been controlled by him as they knew that Jack had strong power and they dared not to rebel against him. Whereas both the Vaughn and the Wattson families in the capital city would not dare to rebel against him because they needed to get something from him and they also chose not to do so. Only the Quinn family would dare to rebel against him! Not only was the family powerful, but at that time, as the Quinn family had a strong power, it would be extremely costly topletely make the family be under his control. That''s why Jack had thought of a solution topromise the dispute between them. It was to contain all of the members of the Quinn family, but it alsoid up trouble for himself in the future.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was because the Quinn family was so powerful. It could even be said that it was the strongest power under Jack''s control. That''s why they were brave enough to rebel against him. Therefore, Jack used some cruel measures to control the Quinn family so that the members didn''t dare to rebel against him. However, the Quinn family had always been cruel. Therefore, they must have held a grudge and patiently waited for the moment to take revenge on him. When Yael was around, everyone in the Quinn family could be suppressed by him that one did not dare to make any move as he treated the members with brutal and overbearing methods. One must know that because of the patricide incident, Yael had already been extremely cold treating the Quinn family. ording to Yael''s nature of doing things, she would also never give the Quinn family the slightest chance to do any things. After Yael encountered the ident, Amelia, as a woman, became inevitably a little softer, not to mention that Amelia''s personality had been a little soft. Otherwise, thepany that she had worked so hard to build would not have been taken over by the Quinn family until she had no power in managing thepany. It would have been a bit of a stretch for her to oppress the Quinn family as a daughter. Without Yael''s decisive and ruthless approaches, it was difficult to make a group of beasts in human skin bow down and listen to Amelia''s orders. It was normal that a woman would do something more softly. Moreover, she was facing a group of cruel beasts. Just... Jack didn''t expect that the thing would happen so fast. "It''s not that everyone in the Quinn family can''t bear with the situation anymore, but there is a branch that has been trying to bully Amelia recently because they have been helped by a great person." Mr. Ward sighed helplessly, "Amelia has done a good job. She relied on the resources in her hands and then united with the members of the Quinn family by giving them profit to contain the situation for the time being, but because of the existence of that great leader, so she did everything in a very constrained manner as she was afraid that something wrong might happen." "Great leader?" Jack smiled and his expression became serious, "We will eat reunion dinner today and go to visit the Quinn family of X City tomorrow!" Mr. Ward was stunned for a moment and he hurriedly got up to stop Jack who had turned around to enter the vi. "Young master, why didn''t you ask who is the great leader I mentioned?" Jack didn''t stop walking forward. He pushed his wheelchair forward but Mr. Ward could sense the change in his aura by looking at his back. He disyed a powerful aura that surrounded the entire garden, which made others feel quite afraid looking at him. Then, Jack said something loudly. "There is no need for me to know who he is or how strong he is. He must die after harming my friends or trying to get my things." He looked so overbearing. Then he added some words arrogantly, "He is a good leader, so am I. He dares to make a mess in my territory, then let''s see who is more powerful!"0000 Chapter737 I’m Immortal, So Are You The entire day. There was always filled an atmosphere of joy in TM Vi Districta. No one brought up what happened before. Because everyone knew that if they did, for Jack Hughes and Amber Knight, it was undoubtedly sprinkling salt on their painful scars. Even Vinna Vaughn came back early in the evening and enjoyed the moment with everyone. She ever showed any sadness, but always kept smiling. Now Yael Quinn was extremely lucky that could be transferred to the general ward sessfully, and the follow-up... they could only wait for a long time. No matter who it was, lying in the ICU, no one could predict what would happen on him or her tomorrow. Only when he was transferred to the general ward, did Yael truly became a vegetative, instead of leaving her alone at any time. During this period of time, she already set her mind. When all the efforts didn''t work, the only thing she could do was epting it calmly and wait for him to wake up patiently. She would wait for him to put a wedding dress on her and pass the flowers to her. She... had been looking forward to that day all the time! Dinner was over. Jack, Mr. Ward and Brent all stepped onto the rooftop. The chilly wind was breezing, Mr. Ward and Brent both lyingzily on the lounge chairs, while Jack was sitting in a wheelchair, staring at the stars in the night sky nkly. "It feels like it''s been a long time sincest time we enjoy the night wind breezing like this." Brent sighed emotionally, "After I took a nap, I feel that a lot of things have happened." Jack and Mr. Ward looked at each other and smiled at the same time. During the time Brent was seriously injured and staying the ICU. Of course he would felt the world changed too fast, so did them. To everyone in this family, it felt like unreal that they could enjoy the night wind breezing on the rooftop cozily. It had been a long, long time. "Mr. Ward, go fetch some beer." Jack rubbed his nose and said. "Is this good? Mrs. Hughes..." Mr. Ward hesitated. Jack smiled slightly, "It''s okay." After Mr. Ward left. On the rooftop, Jack and Brent had a brief silence. After a while. Jack suddenly stood up. Brent was dumbfounded by this scene. He stood up suddenly as well and was about to stop him Jack. Puff! Jack knelt on one knee and folded his hands in front with a solemn expression, "Brent, thank you for what you did on that night, please ept the salute." He was so honest and appreciated for what Brent did for him. "Master, get up please. You don''t have to be like this, be careful others would see us." Brent''s pale face showed up some panic, and hurriedly helped Jack to get up. He knew that Jack was hiding that there was no disability on his legs, so topete for the position of the head of Hughes family. Even in the privacy of the vi roof, it might be spotted by the eyeliner. Once it was discovered, the secret they kept for a long time waspletely invalidated! Brent would never allow such thing to happen. Jack ignored Brent''s support and words, but solemnly faced to Brent and kowtowed. Brent''s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly said, "Master, you really don''t have to do that. What''s more, I didn''t protect you well that night. It was my fault." Jack slowly raised his head, looked at Brent gratefully, and smiled slightly. "One thing can not be judged on whether it is done sessfully, but whether you do or not!" Jack said slowly, "You didn''t protect me well that night, but you did not hesitate to sacrifice your life for protecting me. This kind of kindness, I can''t pay it back with only one salute, I owe you a lot!" In an instant. Brent was stunned. Looking at Jack on the ground, his eyes turned to red. His lips snapped, seemed like he wanted to say something, but he found that his throat seemed to be pinched by an invisible big hand, and couldn''t utter a word. Jack got up and sat back in the wheelchair. "You and I have never been a master and a servant. From the day we met, we are either friends or brothers. Even I can call you my master as you teach me everything." "So from every perspective, you could take my salute anyway." "I..." Brent''s strong body trembled and looked at Jack. Jack smiled calmly, "I will always remember you''d rather sacrifice your life for me. Throughout the life, I am immortal, so are you!" His voice was calm, but after he said it, the words were like a deafening thunder, or an oath, which were firm and sonorous. Brent''s eyes suddenly lost focusing. He only felt the warmth flew in his chest. He was a mercenary, he experienced battlefields, bloodshed and fighting. He didn''t understand the love between men and women, but he knew clearly about theplexity of people''s minds and the dangers of the world than anyone else. On the battlefield of mercenaries, there were countless intrigues. Perhaps people treated you as their brother at first then stabbed you from behind the next second. Subconsciously, Brent touched a scar on his back with his hand. The tough guy started feeling the mist in his eyes. That scar was stabbed by his brother when he was on the mercenary battlefield! Even if he was no more a mercenary and became Patrick Hughes''s bodyguard, Brent rarely felt the so-called warmth in the world, and Patrick was the only one who could give him a little warmth. Even because of the different responsibilities, the connection between him and Mr. Ward was not that close either. His mood and personality gradually changed since he followed Jack and became to his bodyguard. Jack''s words, "I am immortal, so are you." made him felt like Jack was serious about it and he meant it. "Thank you, Master!" Brent bowed slowly. Jack waved his hand, "Go ahead and lie back down otherwise Mr. Ward will whining about us if he finds out." Brent smiled freely and hurriedlyy back in the couch. And Jack was also staring at the stars in the night sky again. His words were expressed from the heart. It was enough to win a friend like Brent for his life! To sacrifice life were easy to say, but when you actually did it, it was priceless! At this time. Mr. Ward walked onto the rooftop with a case of beer. He tiptoed and put the beer on the ground with some guilty conscience, and did not find the abnormality between Jack and Brent. Instead, he said cautiously, "I stole it. If it was discovered, we might all be screwed." With that, he opened three bottles of beer, handed them to Jack, and then to Brent. Brent took the wine and hesitated, "Daisy won''t let me drink." Mr. Ward said with a solemn expression, "You''re such a retard, you normally don''t get Daisy''s feeling. But you remembered that quite well? You have fully recovered. If you don''t drink now, are you going to wai until someone pours it in front of your tombstone?" "Puff!" Jack and Brentughed at the same time. Jack raised the wine bottle and made the toast with a smile, "Enjoy the wine and songs while we can, for life is short. Neither recalling the bad memory nor thinking about the future. The drink is for us all to pull through this disaster." Mr. Ward and Brent raised the bottle at the same time.N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the night, three wine bottles collided. This period of time was indeed a disaster for everyone. After dramatic changes, everyone entered LJ Hospital one after another. Now that they were all back home, they were indeed reborn after the catastrophe. After taking a swig, Mr. Ward wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "Master, what''s your n when you go to Quinn family tomorrow?"??????????? Chapter738 What I’ve Done to Deserve All This? After hearing the words. Brent was serious in a second, "Master, I will go with you tomorrow." No one dared to underestimate the change in Quinn family. Quinn family was a beast with its head forced to be down. It was just lowered its heads and choked its throats, but it never lost theirbat capability. The beast did have the ability to turn around and eat people. Didn''t even mention they still had assistance from the strong power! This undoubtedly further strengthened the arrogance of Quinn family. The trip was dangerous and unknowable! What''s more, it was not just Quinn family could threat Jack''s life! Bloody angels, Kool family, mysterious organizations... and the unknowable forces hidden in the dark... "No, you all stay at home." Jack made a manful decision, "I need all of you to protect Amber. I will go to Quinn family alone." "But..." "No!" Brent wanted to argue and Mr. Ward simply rejected his propose. Jack shook his head, "It would be enough to do it by myself, no need to talk about it!" Looking at Jack''s decisive expression, Mr. Ward and Brent could only say yes. Because they knew that it would be futile to argue about what Jack decided. No matter how dangerous it was, it would never change Jack''s decision. Early the next morning. Jack got up early and kissed goodbye to Amber. Then he headed off to the suburban airport with Mr. Ward. On the road, Mr. Ward, who was driving, looked at Jack through the rearview mirror from time to time, and his eyes were filled with worry. "No need to persuade me, I''ll be back soon, it won''t be too dangerous." Jack noticed Mr. Ward''s gaze and knew what was in his mind. He rubbed his nose and looked at the fast-rewinding scenery outside the window, "This beast is fascinated by greed and regain its arrogance. Giving it a hard punch to let him know how hurt it is, and it head will be lower down." "Don''t forget, the matter of my legs is my ace card forpeting the head of Hughes family, and it is also my ace card when I am facing danger." Thest sentence lit Mr. Ward''s eye. He suddenly recalled the night that "ck Hand Arrows" operated assassination in LJ Hospital. At that time, Arrows was shocked by seeing Jack stood up, so that he waspletely suppressed by Jack during the fight. To say it fairly, if it wasn''t because Jack intended to learn Arrows'' fighting skills deliberately at the time, Arrows would have been killed at the first ce. This ace card was enough to let everyone who knew Jack''s disability break out and hard to control their emotions. "Well, if you have anything to do, please tell me anytime." Mr. Ward finally relieved. "OK." Jack replied calmly, and then said: "Also, tell my dad that he if he asked me to postpone my revenge, he should alsoe over." Mr. Ward was stunned for a second. Then nodded: "I, understand." When Jack and Mr. Ward arrived at the airport. There was no break. Mr. Ward directly pushed Jack through the VIP pathway to enter the airport, thenpleted boarding. After half an hour, the ne took off. Mr. Ward did not leave directly, but waited until the ne took off before returning to the car. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Mr. Ward murmured in a deep voice, "This trip is a good chance to verify the determination of Zhuge Family if master go there alone. Since you want to share the glory of Hughes'', you should do your duty." Mr. Ward thought so. On the ne. Jack looked at the sea of clouds outside the window, felt a little lost. In his mind, he filtered all the things that happened during this period of time, repeating memories over and over again. As he had initially predicted, things got moreplicated. It was not as simple as "the winner is the king" as he initially thought. What he thought was that "the winner is the king" was the end, but now he realized that it was just the starting point.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was only a qualification that allowed him to use Hughes family''s resources and enter end game with the identity of Hughes''! The assassination from the Bloody Angel organization, the movement of Kool family, and the mysterious force that had already took actions but never knew their background... For each of these forces, it would be too absurd if the motivation for killing him was because he was a bastard and wanted topete for the head of Hughes family! Don''t even mention there were unknown forces that wanted to kill him. It was tooplicated to be exined by simple reasons. Hughes family was so rich and always be the top of all wealthy Families that it could overlook all other families. Compared to other Long Thriving Noble Families, it onlycked of years of history. But, in the final analysis, if there was no interest entanglement, did others really care who the head of Hughes family was? Obviously impossible! Took bloody angel organization as an example! How Hughes family would have entanglements with such a gloomy organization? Nonsense! If it was Grand Freemasons, Jack would still feel unsure, but the bloody angel was obviously impossible! The cloud was for the dragon to fly high, and the wind went with the tiger. Only interests could connect each other together. Either it was charity, or it was the exchange of benefits between hierarchies that were not far apart. Bloody Angel organization was inferior to Grand Freemason. What qualifications did it have to get involved with Hughes family? Jack rubbed his nose and lowered his head to run his eyes over himself, he suddenly felt it was a bit funny. Obviously impossible things were actually happening. I was just a normal man, what have I done to attract so many forces to besiege? "If I wasn''t the part of Hughes family, maybe I wouldn''t have known that I could be thought by so many people and all of them want to kill me, right?" Heughed at himself and didn''t bother to continue thinking. This was simply a mess, clueless thoughts, which would only make the mind even messier. There were someone who knew the truth! For example, father! But perhaps as the mysterious man said, his father would not say it temporarily, because he wanted to wait till he became the head of Hughes family. The gap between bastard and the next head of Hughes family was not even close! Shaking his head, Jack directly closed his eyes and took a rest. When the nended at the airport, it was almost at noon. With the help of the stewardess, Jack got off the ne and walked out of the airport in his wheelchair. As soon as he walked out of the airport lobby, Jack saw Jim Zhuge who had already been waiting outside. As always, Jim was full of evil charming, not the kind of feeling of bad guys, but the feeling simr with the hero in TV series. As soon as he saw Jack, Jim hurriedly greeted him. "Mr. Hughes, you must be tired after long journey exhausted, and Zhuge family will take in charge of every arrangement when you are in X City." Before departure, Mr. Ward had notified Zhuge family in advance. Jack was not surprised to see Jim. Nodded, Jack said, "Please arrange a hotel for me first and don''t worry about going to Quinn family." Heard the words. Jim was stunned for a moment and felt doubtful. Now the richest family in X city was Zhuge family! He was also aware of the changes in Quinn family in recent days. He even knew that the purpose of Jack''s trip was to deal with issues of Quinn family. But instead going to Quinn family he decided to go to hotel first, which was a bit weird! "Mr. Hughes, Quinn family''s situation is very bad now." Jim said. Jack waved his hand, "It''s okay, let''s go to the hotel and check in first." His calmly attitude made Jim more confused.00000 Chapter 739 The Quinn Family Full of Hidden Talents Jim felt confused and couldn''t understand Jack''s decision. However as per Jack''s request, a five-star presidential suite was booked not too far from the Zhuge family''s home. He had originally nned to invite Jack to stay at the Zhuge family''s mansion, but Jack bluntly refused. This had been what made Jim feel rather disappointed about. This was because if he had been able to invite Jack to stay at their house temporarily then this would have not only made his grandfather proud, but he would have also felt honoured. The reason for this was simple; the Zhuge family could have the opportunity to be the the richest family within X City, it all relied on Jack. Another reason was because Jim also needed Jack''s power and influence to deter the other powerful members within the family. Jim then pushed Jack into the room. He then carefully ced down Jack''s luggage and said, "Mr. Hughes, I have booked the room next door to yours, so if you need anything then please call me." "There''s no need, you can go home first." Jack said. Jim frowned slightly and then said with a smile, "My grandfather specially asked me to take care of you on this trip. So if I were to abandon you and go straight back to my home then he would probably break my two legs for this." "Alright then, but I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone if I don''t need anything." Jack''s tone of voice exposed a slight harshness. This was because to him, the Zhuge Family was just like how Aiden was to him at first. Their rtionship was not very close and was nothing more than a rtionship driven by potential interests. If Jack had nothing that was of interest to them, then the Zhuge family would never have approached him. Their rtionship hadn''t reached the point where they were on pleasant terms and could speak without holding back yet. Once Jim had left. Jack then checked the time and muttered, "She should have arrived by now, right?" Jack pushed his wheelchair, made two cups of tea, and waited quietly. About five minutester. Click... A knock was then heard on the door. Jack opened the door and then saw Amelia stood by the door. Ever since Yael had fallen into aa, Amelia had taken charge of the Quinn family alone. She had even made some changes to her appearance which had made her look more dignified and capable. She wore a ck and white OL suit and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She had left two locks of hair to rest over her face, which added a touch of tenderness to her overall dignified look. However he then noticed that she looked very tired and had two dark circles under her eyes. "What''s the matter? You don''t say hello anymore or something?" Jack felt a little distressed, for he and Yael were very close as if like brothers, so therefore Yael''s sister was also naturally as if his own sister. "Jack." Amelia said, but her voice was rather hoarse. Jack frowned. It seemed that during these past few days, the Quinn family hadn''t been much at peace. Once she entered the room. Jack then pointed to the tea he had just brewed that was on the table and said, "Have a cup of tea." Amelia then picked up the tea cup and drank slowly. Because the tea was still a bit hot, she had to be careful as she drank it. Jack was sitting in his wheelchair, watching quietly beside her, not in any hurry. This visit was to rify things regarding the Quinn family. As soon as he hadnded, he didn''t know about the internal situation of the Quinn family and so went directly to the Hughes family''s home, which now perhaps was an unwise decision. But he had checked into the hotel first so he could wait for Amelia toe over and report the situation regarding the Quinn family. This was what he and Amelia had agreed onst night. The reason he hadn''t got the information regarding the situation from Mr. Ward was because he chose to consult with Amelia when he got to X City. The reason for this was because Amelia was now in charge of the Quinn family and therefore the information that she had about the Quinn family would be in a lot more detail than what Mr. Ward would have known. Inside the suite was quiet. But from time to time, Amelia would make a sound when she gently blew on her tea. "Amelia, you''ve had to deal with a lot recently." Jack said sincerely as he looked at the fatigued Amelia. He had learned about this girl''s experiences through Yael, so felt very empathetic towards her. And because of Yael, he regarded Amelia as his sister. Amelia''s age was still very young after all. Other girls who were at her age would still be looking forward to a good life in the future, but not realizing that most people''s lives ended up just being nothing special. But Amelia? At this age she was already in charge of the Quinn family alone! Which meant she was currently in charge of the former richest family in X City! Therefore this meant she really had to deal with a lot. Amelia then turned her head to look at Jack, smiled slightly and said, "Jack, I am fine, by the way, how is Yael doing?" However. As she said this, Jack''s pupils then shrank and his face changed to a sudden stern expression. The air around them suddenly seemed to freeze instantly. Amelia was taken aback, and suddenly looked as if she had realized something. She hurriedly lowered her head. "Raise your head." Jack said solemnly, in a tone where it was impossible to disobey. Amelia suddenly looked flustered and without even noticing she began to twist one of her locks of hair with her right hand as she slowly raised her head and looked at Jack. "Stop with your hand." Jack''s eyes suddenly narrowed, leaving a rather angry expression on his face. His tone was extremely cold as he spoke. "Jack, I..." Amelia still looked flustered and wanted to say something. But Jack then continued to speak and said, "Yael is like my brother and you are his sister which therefore makes you as if you are my sister, so now that Yael is currently in the hospital, I should be taking care of you!"N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Put your hand down!" Amelia then finally let go of the lock of hair in her right hand. Jack then stretched out his hand to move the lock of hair out of her face. He then discovered that under the area that was covered by her long piece of hair was a red and swollen hand print. Jack had noticed this when Amelia just earlier had turned her head which then caused the lock of hair that was concealing this mark to move away from its position. The moment he saw it for himself, anger began to rise up inside of him. The anger then began to rise up through his chest as if like a volcano had erupted. When he finally spoke his voice came out rather hoarse as he said, "Who in the Quinn family did this?" He knew that the Quinn family was not in a state of peace currently, since he had heard simr things from both Mr. Ward and Jim. But he had always thought that they were cooperating but were just having some disagreements on how to seek profit. However the hand mark on Amelia''s face seemed to have been caused by a member of the Quinn family. This must be a... "rebellion"! He knew that Amelia was the one who was holding the current Quinn family together! But now these beasts in human form who took advantage of other''s misfortunes had now reached this deranged level? Faced with Jack''s questions. Amelia began to feel even more flustered and she avoided Jack''s gaze. At this moment the way Jack was making her feel began to make her tremble with fear. "Morrison?" Jack''s eyebrows tightened and a fierce murderous intent began to spread across his face. "No, no it''s not..." Amelia shook her head. Jack then chuckled. He suddenly felt this was rather funny and the corner of his mouth then twitched revealing a sneer. "Alright then! Morrison is the Quinn family''s eldest son. When I killed his father right in front of him he didn''t do anything. I thought all this time he has been building up his power and now wants to take the opportunity to form a rebellion." After a slight pause, Jack held the teacup in his right hand and then said in a cold voice, "It seems I have underestimated the Quinn family. It also seems that the Quinn family is concealing many talented people, and each one appears to be more outstanding than the other!" Snap! The teacup then broke into pieces and the tea sshed out. As the cup broke, Amelia let out a scream and her face turned pale. A fierce and murderous intent was emitting off of Jack''s body. In an instant, Amelia then felt as if countless sharp needles were being pierced into her body. At this moment she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave, feeling both cold and frightened...00000000 Chapter 740 From Rags to Riches Through Social Climbing Inside the room. The atmosphere was tense and stressful. Jack Hughes sat on his wheelchair with a face full of anger. Morrison Quinn was the eldest son of the old master Quinn. He was also the one who was most likely to be the head of the Quinn family back then. When the old master Quinn was told to kill himself in front of Morrison back then, it would be strange if Morrison didn''t hold any grudges against him. He held that grudge for a long time. Now that Yael Quinn was in trouble, it was normal that they would be against her when Amelia Quinn took charge of the Quinn family alone. Unfortunately. The ones most likely to resist didn''t resist. Instead, it was someone else! "Jack, it''s...it''s Cissie Quinn." Amelia slowly revealed a name. "Cissie Quinn?" Jack frowned in confusion. He had never heard of this name mentioned in the Quinn family before. Amelia also knew what Jack was confused about, so she immediately exined, "Cissie''s entire family doesn''t have a high status in the Quinn family. They just run a small entertainmentpany that oversees some rted local businesses here in X City." "Because of her parents'' connections, Cissie was able to enter the entertainment industry early on. With her appearance and her parents'' help, she gained a little fame here in X City. However, in the Quinn family, she has always been just one of the many people in the younger generation." Jack was shocked. So the reason he didn''t know her name was because she was too ordinary? This was hrious! A smirk appeared on the corners of Jack''s lips, "They are just ordinary parents and ordinary children, yet they''ve got some nerve. The true powerful man must be supporting them from behind?" "That''s right!" Amelia''s eyes turned red. She nodded and said, "But, he, maybe..." As she spoke, Amelia suddenly stopped with extreme fear all written over her face. In reality, ever since she took charge of the Quinn family, she had been trying to lead with an iron fist. Thus, the Quinn family had been doing alright until Cissie brought him home. The situation she was facing became awkward and distressed. It was not because of her capabilities why she couldn''t control the Quinn family. It was all because of the status of that person! Jack asked, "Who?" Amelia slowly said, "The son of the richest man in Sunam, Truman Russell!" After she said that, the atmosphere in the room became serious and silent. Even Jack was a bit stunned. X City was located deep inside the territory, while Sunam was located on the coast. For the richest family in both cities, although they were rich. However, the geographic location and economic growth in both cities were different. Thus, the richest man in Sunam was more powerful than the richest man in X City. The richest man in Sunam had even been on the list of the world''s richest people!N?velDrama.Org owns this. "I have heard of the richest man in Sunam, Sampson Russell. He ranked 121st on the world''s richest listst year. He must have ranked 69th in the richest list within the territory?" Jack rubbed his nose and murmured deep in thought. "That''s right. It''s him. Truman is his eldest son! He is also the sessor of the Russell family," Amelia fearfully spoke. Suddenly, Jack was in shock. Never mind Amelia, even if Yael was the one who met him, he would get headaches. Of course, the way they would deal with it would still be different. Yael would never let anyone p him on the face. If anyone dared to p him, he would have already stabbed a knife into the opponent''s body before that person could p him. The power of the richest man in Sunam was stronger than the Quinn family of X City. Now that the richest man in X City changed, the long thriving family of Zhuge even cut the Quinn family''s loss following their fall. Overall, the Quinn family''s power intensely fell. And as the eldest son of the richest family in Sunam and the sessor of the Russell family, Truman was the well-deserved true powerful man! For the Quinn family members, his entrance into the Quinn family was like the arrival of the true powerful man. It was expected that Cissie would be arrogant and brazen. To put it bluntly, if the Russell family of Sunam visited the Hughes family, his father would even personally wee them. "So she went from rags to riches through social climbing." Jack mockingly smiled, without even hiding the belittlement and disdain in his words. After pausing for a while, he asked in doubt, "But, how did Cissie and Truman meet?" The two of them didn''t even belong to the same circle. Although they were both rich, but there was still a huge difference in their wealth. Without the support of the Quinn family''s connections, a youngdy like her could only have a little fame locally from the little connections of her ordinary parents. She might as well live like that for the rest of her life. However, Cissie mysteriously got in touch with Truman, and suddenly became rich and powerful through Truman''s background. Now, she had started threatening the Quinn family! "Here it goes..." Amelia slowly recounted. The confusion in Jack''s eyes slowly disappeared as realization struck him. Though the Quinn family''s lives and business were all in his hands now, ever since the old master Quinn of the Quinn family killed himself, he exchanged his own life for the safety and wealth of the entire Quinn family. However, in reality, neither Jack, Yael, nor Amelia froze the financials of the Quinn family. So, for the members of the Quinn family, the only thing that changed was the head of their family. Nothing changed in their lifestyle. Cissie''s transformation happened during her travel to the other side of the ocean a month ago. While she was traveling, she happened to meet Truman who was studying abroad. After Cissie got to know Truman''s status and identity, she immediately had calcting thoughts and quickly took Truman down like a moth to a me. The two of them fell in love, and it all went out of control. In just a month, Truman already brought Cissie home to the Russell family to meet his parents. Although Cissie''s parents were just ordinary people, she was scheming and cunning due to her experiences in the entertainment industry. Thus, she was able to coax and tter Truman''s parents to extreme satisfaction. She wouldn''t be able to take down Truman''s parents with just her scheming mind. She could definitely not pass this round with just the identity of an ''actress''. However, Cissie was part of the Quinn family! Truman''s parents were very satisfied, so they approved of Cissie and Truman''s rtionship. Thus, they treated her as the future daughter-inw of the Russell family. Before Yael got into trouble, he was able to lead, control, and suppress the Quinn family with his reputation of killing his father. Even if Cissie had the rich and powerful backup, she didn''t dare cause any trouble. In everyone''s eyes, someone like him who killed his own father could really do anything if he was pushed too far. But after Yael got into trouble, Amelia led and controlled the Quinn family Everything...changed! A few days ago, the cunning Cissie grandly brought Truman, the true great leader, into the Quinn family. They werepetitive and ruthless! It was evident that this was targeted at Amelia! Cissie became the head of the Quinn family by relying on Truman''s power. She had also been mercilessly and recklessly pressuring Amelia. And because of Truman''s existence, Amelia was restrained from any actions and pushed into a state of distress. If she really did something to Truman, she would be facing Sampson, the richest man in Sunam! After listening to Amelia''s narration, Jack raised his finger and pointed at the fingerprints on her face, "How did you get pped?" Amelia subconsciously covered her cheek and aggrievedly said, "When I came out to meet you a while ago, I bumped into Cissie. Sheined about how I was blocking Truman''s way and immediately pped me." "Great, that''s great!" Jack''s expression suddenly became extremely cold and stern. His cheer was like a chilly wind blown from the depths of hell. "Amelia, never forget this p she gave you. You need to p her back tomorrow by yourself!????? Chapter 741 Blatant Disregard Amelia left. Inparison with her exhausted and worried look when she came, she left looking a little more at ease. Truman was the richest man in Sunam. It was enough to hinder Amelia from moving on with her n! However, Jack''s appearance had given her hope amidst her confusion. Since the external parties oppressed the Quinn Family, then only other external parties can help them to solve this issue. Jim came out too and met Amelia coincidentally. The two people nodded to each other as a form of greeting. Jim said, "You have been doing well. Now that Mr. Hughes is involved too, everything will be much easier on you." "Yeah. By the way, thanks a lot to your family for the help too," Amelia said to Jim gratefully. She had been anxious for the past few days because of what happened to the Quinn Family. The dependence of Cissie''s family on Truman had tempted the other members of the Quinn Family. Slowly, some of their businesses were changing their nature as well. Fortunately, the Zhuge Family, which was a Long Thriving Family had been helping Amelia oppress them. Otherwise, the whole family would be in a deeper mess! "That''s my job." Jim didn''t mind it at all. The Zhuge Family had relied on Jack to be the most affluent family in X City. They were bringing back their glory days once again. This wasn''t just an ordinary favour. It was also their first step to follow the real leader. Since the family had made their decision, then everyone in X City could be said to be on the same boat. As the most influential family in X City, if the Zhuge family ignored the Quinn Family under Jack, what kind of follower of them? "Hopefully everything can be settled soon. I''ll get going first, Little Jim." Amelia nodded. When she was about to leave, Jim called out to her. "What''s wrong?" Amelia looked at Jim in confusion. Then, she realized that he had a strange expression on. Jim moved his lips, and finally spoke slowly, "Don''t call me Little Jim. Jim is good enough. Little Jim makes me sound feminine." Amelia was stunned, then soon responded with a soft chuckle. While watching Amelia leave, Jim''s gaze turned sharp as he mumbled to himself. "With Mr. Hughes on the team, Russell family was nothing to us." From Jim''s words, one could know that he had great confidence in Jack. Knock knock! Jim turned and knocked on Jack''s door. After getting Jack''s permission, then only he entered the room. "You met Amelia?" Jack held onto his teacup and took small sips of tea slowly. "Yeah. She looked much better than before." Jim nodded. Jack ced his cup down and said in an appreciative tone, "About this, we need to thank your family for all the help given. It has helped Amelia so much." They discussed the whole incident in details. Jack asked about other things too, and found Amelia''s answers to be satisfactory. Until today, he was still displeased about the fact that Aiden had back-stabbed them. And because of this, he was a little biased towards Drago when it came to the allocation of resources. Although brute force was involved in making Drago obey him, but that didn''t matter. Whenpared to Aiden, who was careful in every step he made, Drago who was more carefree and expressed his emotions freely was easier to handle. Right now, the Zhuge Family was what Jack was worried of. As a Long Thriving Family, the end of them would be displeasing if they followed Aiden''s ways of doing things. "You don''t need to thank me. My grandfather taught us that it''s our responsibility as the member of the Long Thriving Family to do those things." Jim replied humbly. While making himself clear, he remainedposed. Jack raised his brows, "Is there anything else you want to tell me?" "Mr. Hughes, my grandfather knows that you''reing today so he has set up a banquet at our family home. I''d like to invite you to the Zhuge Residence tonight for a weing party especially set up for you." "It''s fine and I appreciate your grandfather''s hard work. But I just want to settle the Quinn Family''s matters as soon as possible in this trip, and would return home soon after. There''s no need to go through so much trouble for me." Jack waved his hand and rejected Jim''s invitation right away. His response stunned Jim for a second. Jim wanted to persuade Jack again, but upon seeing his determination, he decided against it. Nodding, he said, "I''ll head back and inform my grandfather." After Jim left, Jack shook his head helplessly. "I''m worried about the Zhuge Family, and they are concerned about me too. If it wasn''t because Amber was at home, I really should have attended the banquet." Jack understood what the Zhuge Family was thinking about. They just wanted to foster a closer rtionship with Jack. Even if it was just for show, it was better than nothing. Jack worried that the Zhuge Family might have other motives, and with the many invitations from their side, Jack realized that ybe they had the same concerns about him With this thought in his mind, his suspicions towards the family diminished a little. He was worried about Amber who was at home now. Otherwise, he wouldn''t mind attending the banquet at all. One of the reasons he rejected them was because he didn''t want any other issues to arise and cause more troubles. well. The next day. At nine o''clock in the morning. Someone had knocked on Jack''s door. Jim came in and said respectfully, "Mr. Hughes, we are ready to leave for the Quinn Residence." "Okay." Jack had already washed up. Jim helped Jack with his wheelchair as they headed out. They got into the car. Jim drove while Jack sat in the backseat. Along the way, none of them spoke. The car was silent from the beginning till the end. Jack was looking out the window, looking all rxed. Inparison to that, Jim appeared to be a little more tense. As the eldest grandson of the most affluent family in Sunam, it was a sure thing that he would take over the Russell family. That meant he would be the head of the most affluent family in Sunam, representing them to speak. Because of this reason, Jim did not dare to interfere with any of the Quinn Family''s internal affairs even though he had been helping Amelia with her issues. Once he did, he would have to face the Russell family of Sunam! Both families were the wealthiest and most influential in their areas.N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, there was still a difference between being in X City and Sunam! The Zhuge Family was one of the Long Thriving Families and was not that far behind Russell familypared to the Quinn Family. Although that was the case, but they couldn''t just act rashly. At the same time. At the Quinn Residence. In the Morning. A wave of excitement filled up the ce. Since early morning, the servants had been busy working. As for the members of the family, some were confused, some happy, while some were upset, hiding in their rooms and refused to take part in this sudden asion. The firecrackers were lit up. Its loud sound echoed in the house. A faint scent of smoke was mixed with the air. Amelia was woken up in the early morning because of the loud noises. Once she had washed up, she walked into the courtyard with a confused expression. Now that she was leading the Quinn Family, all the events that happened must be the ones she had approved. However, she knew nothing about what was going on this morning. "What''s happening?" When Amelia came out, she met two servants who were hurrying with their work. She stopped them and voiced out her doubts. The maids were so shocked that they immediately lowered their heads, not daring to look Amelia in the eyes. One of the braver maids quickly replied, "Ms. Amelia, Miss. Russell said it has been quite some time since she brought Mr. Russell here. Although we had our weing party, but we have not invited all the family members to meet him." "So...we are inviting all the members of the Quinn Family toe back today to meet Mr. Russell?" Amelia was highly displeased and her expression changed instantly. They were...disrespecting her authority! Did they even remember that she was the Head of the Quinn Family? Did they even have any respect for her? Such tant disregard for her! Upon realizing the change of expression on Amelia''s face, the two servants quickly left the scene, afraid of what might hit them if they were to stay. At this time. A strange chuckle suddenly sounded. "Hey, Amelia! You''re awake? Anyway, I came to tell you that I informed all the members of the Quinn Family toe back today for this important asion. I want them to meet Truman. You shoulde too, the more the merrier anyway." Amelia''s gaze turned cold as she looked in the direction of the voice. Soon, she gritted her teeth, "Cissie..." Chapter 742 Oppressed and Humiliated Cissie had elegant make-up on. Her long, red Chanel dress showed off her slender figure. Her whole being exuded a sexy, mysterious aura. If she was ced in a crowd, she would definitely be the most eye-catching one among the rest. Her beauty was unmatched. However, the arrogant look of hers diminished her elegance by a whole lot. Her words earlier were heard by the members of the Quinn Family and the servants who were around them. When she was walking towards Amelia, the crowd immediately looked away and move further. Everyone was clear that Amelia was leading the Quinn Family now! Even though they weren''t satisfied with her, they still showed her respect. This was the effect of Yael''s threat at the Quinn Family before this. Morrison, who had a high position in the Quinn Family, had to pay respect to Amelia as well. However, it was clear from the way that Cissie was speaking that she had disregarded Amelia''s authority and power. She spoke in a tone that was arrogant and demeaning. Especially when she said ''the more the merrier''. That shocked everyone to their cores. It was already disrespectful of her to organize this banquet without Amelia''s permission. She had already disregarded Amelia''s status. And now, her words from earlier were obviously to provoke Amelia! When Amelia responded, those who were nearby them could feel her rage. They couldn''t control themselves but moved backwards subconsciously in fear. Arrogantly, Cissie moved closer to Amelia. She looked Amelia up and down, then showed a hint of dissatisfaction at her office wear, "Go back and change into something else. We have a family banquet tonight. Your attire isn''t suitable at all. Do you know you look like a couch potato? Please, that''s going to leave a bad impression for Truman. With a pair of 4-inch high stilettos on her feet, Cissie was easily taller than Amelia. That was why as she spoke, she looked down at Amelia proudly. As for Amelia, she had chosen to wear ballet ts for work reasons. When the twodies stood face to face, she appeared to be at a disadvantage. In that instant. The atmosphere was tense. It was even worse than earlier. It was so tense that the people around them could feel goosebumps on their spines. "Cissie, have you forgotten who calls the shots in the Quinn Family?" Amelia tried hard to suppress her anger. Incidents as such had been happening quite frequently around heretely. But because of Truman''s identity, Amelia had been staying silent about it. However, tonight''s banquet had diminished herst bit of patience. Cissie obvious disregard for her authority had riled her up, and it would anger anyone if it were to happen to them. This was a huge sin here. But Cissie who was just a nobody in the Quinn Family had done something as ridiculous as such! Was she that eager to boast that she had been living a better life? "It''s you, definitely. Everyone knew that both you and Yael had joined hands in crushing the Quinn Family and our previous head. Then, you took his power into your own hands, didn''t you?" Cissie''s arms were crossed in front of her chest while she had a look of indifference on her face, "What? After you and Yael became the family heads, you guys have done nothing to foster a better rtionship among our family members. I''m just bringing Truman back and want to invite everyone to have some good time together. Are you going to stop me just because you''re not happy with it?" Amelia''s face darkened by a few shades. Rage was clearly burning in her eyes. Her fingers had curled into fists as well by her side. All the family members of the Quinn Family and the servants widened their eyes at the scene. Oh god! Was Cissie mad? Was she trying to cause chaos? "Of course I am happy with the family banquet, but do you know what you are doing?" Amelia''s gaze turned cold and she questioned Cissie, "Even if grandpa was alive, do you think that you can be forgiven after what you have done?" Strict rules exist in all affluent families. For the Hughes Family, it was to cultivate the best heir, and all ns interacted each other. For the Quinn Family, inheritance of the family head would be passed on to the first son in the next generation. From the way Amelia and Cissie addressed the old master Quinn who had passed away, one could tell the status they both had in the family. Plus, it had always been an unspoken rule that every family member had to obey the Head of the Quinn Family. The leader''s instructions shall only be followed by the rest. No one shall deny or question it. And no one can disregard the authority the leader had! Cissie organized a banquet without consulting Amelia first. If the old master Quinn was still alive and Amelia was the one doing such things, she would be heavily punished only. But, for someone as insignificant as Cissie, it was not allowed at all! p! It was right after Amelia spoke. A hint of ferocity suddenly appeared on Cissie''s pretty face as she lifted her hand and pped Amelia across the face. "Are you threatening me, you bitch?! It''s good enough that you cane back to the family after your divorce. Even if you have Jack''s help, do you think you can do anything once Yael, that caveman reveals his dark side just because you''re our head?" Her shrilly screams echoed in the air. "You are a betrayer. You are a fucking golddigger! Do you think the other Quinns are satisfied with you?" "How dare you threaten me? Amelia Quinn, I''m telling you, I''ll be part of the Russell family one day. With Truman around, you can dream about ordering me around! I don''t care who you are, but you are the one who needs to obey us. Not just you, but the whole Quinn Family, and even Jack Hughes cannot bepared to Truman." Conceited. Arrogant. Self-Centred. There wasn''t any better way to describe Cissie. At this moment. The jaws of everyone around them dropped. Some couldn''t believe what they saw as they rubbed their eyes and pinched their ears. Everything seemed unreal. Were they seeing and hearing things? When they came back to their senses. Confused gazes were shot towards Cissie. Some had a hint of fear, some madness, and some were even enjoying the show from the side. Amelia froze in her position as a look of rage appeared on her face. Her brows were tightly knitted together, and her eyes were burning like a volcano that was about to explode. How dare Cissie say such things! Yes, it was true. Amelia was concerned about Truman, and that was why she had been enduring Cissie''s every action. But she couldn''t do it anymore. If she still stayed silent when Cissie had oppressed and humiliated her this much, how could she lead the Quinn Family? However, a roar sounded at this moment. "Cissie, shut up!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The powerful voice took everyone by surprise. They slowly turned to the source of the voice. Morrison had a fearful look as he approached them in a hurry. Next two him were the two maids who Amelia had questioned earlier about tonight''s event. As Morrison strode away, they disappeared amidst the crowd carefully. Morrison was in such a rush that he was almost stumbling. When he heard about this from the maids, he felt as if lightning had struck him. Goodness! Was Cissie mad? Morrison understood Jack''s methods of dealing with things, and he had seen his cruel side before too. To him, Jack and Yael were the same types of people. And Jack was even more powerful than Yael! While that power of Jack was admired by the Quinn Family, it was the main reason for Morrison''s father''s death as well! He knew about everything that had been happening in the Quinn Family recently. However, he ignored it all because of his anger. As for tonight''s banquet, he was happy that it was happening. However, why did Cissie provoke Amelia so tantly? Was she nuts? "Uncle Morrison, you''re here!" When Cissie saw him, she became even more arrogant instead of calming down. She continued in a disdainful tone, "This gold-digger of a bitch was threatening me and Truman. Let me teach her a lesson today!"00000 Chapter 743 Being Ignorant, Apology Cissie was extremely arrogant and unreasonable. At the moment, Cissie could no longer only be described as domineering. The arrogance and the unreasonable and domineering actions from her had made everyone stunned. Morrison Quinn''s legs felt a little strength-less and his face looked extremely bad. ''To fix the atmosphere between the Quinn family?'' ''Even if the Quinn family wanted to fix its atmosphere, we would never be so stupid to use such a suicidal way!'' ''This was not fixing the atmosphere between the Quinn family. She was just stupid that she wanted to get into trouble!'' "Cissie, shut up!" Morrison shouted as he was angry. His face suddenly looked ferocious. Cissie was immediately stunned. She wanted to say something but she didn''t. She looked at Morrison as she couldn''t believe what had happened, "Uncle Morrison, why are you being angry towards me?" Yet, Morrison ignored Cissie. Sweat could be seen on his forehead. He was in a panic as he said to Amelia Quinn, "Amelia, don''t be angry. Uncle will settle this matter!" The words were respectful and submissive and his tone was low. It lookedpletely different like how he shouted to Cissie. After seeing Morrison "begging" for mercy, Amelia clenched her teeth and suppressed her anger as she nodded. "Uncle Morrison, what are you doing?" Cissie stared at Morrison as she couldn''t believe it, "It was this bitch and Yael, the beast, who killed his father betrayed our Quinn family. They had forced the head of our family to die. He is your own father!" After listening to Cissie''s questionings, there was more sweat on Morrison''s forehead. His lips trembled but he didn''t know how to rebut. Logically, Cissie was right. However, could this matter be exined with logic? Last time, he, Morrison had personally experienced the whole matter that happened between Jack Hughes and the Quinn family! After his father died, He even personally carried his father''s corpse back to the Quinn family! How could he have no hatred? How could he not be angry? He was also waiting for an opportunity to turn the tide of the Quinn family and regained control of the Quinn family! However, for him, Cissie''s actions at this time were extremely stupid as if she was a pig. This was not for the Quinn family at all! This was a fucking stupid matter that was done by a normal person who just climbed to the top and who desperately wanted to show off his status! This was the feeling that had been suppressed by the ordinary and poor people. After they became rich, they wanted to relieve their grievance! "Uncle Morrison, why don''t you say something?" Cissie was overbearing and aggressive as if she had known about the truth and judged the others with morals, "Are you afraid of her? Don''t worry, Uncle Morrison. She could rely on Jack to pressure our Quinn family. In the past, we were indeed not confident and powerful to disobey her." "At that time, I, as a member of the Quinn family, wanted to do something for us. However, my status was too low and I could only sigh as I felt mncholy." Upon saying this, glowing light could be seen in Cissie''s eyes. "However, it is different now. I have Truman now. He is the richest person in Sunam! In the future, he will inherit all his father''s business!" "We don''t have to be afraid of this bitch. I, Cissie, could finally do something for our Quinn family. This bitch and that beast Yael could betray our family for their good when Jack is backing them up. Now, our Quinn family has my Truman to back us up. That Jack was not even worthy to bepared to my Truman!" "Shut up!" A shout was heard. It wasn''t from Morrison but from Amelia. Amelia''s eyes looked red as she shouted, "I could tolerate you for insulting me. However, my brother, Yael, couldn''t be insulted by you like this!" In the Quinn family.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Amelia had seen through the cold-bloodedness of the cruel Quinn family. She had already only treated Yael as her own family member. The two siblings relied on each other. They supported and encouraged each other to seek a little warmth in this cold-blooded Quinn family. Yael was still lying in the hospital. How could Amelia not be sad? She was in deep grief every night. She couldn''t even fall asleep in the first few days as she always cried under the nket all the time. However, she kept bearing with it. Because she knew that she had to protect the Quinn family that was left by his brother, Yael. She couldn''t allow anyone to snatch it away. She was Yael''s sister. She would never allow someone to insult and defame Yael! "What? That beast even killed his father. Why couldn''t I talk about it?" Cissie was like an arrogant peacock. She never properly looked at Amelia. Sheughed disdainfully, "Or, that beast is lying in the hospital. Are you reminding me that a dead person shouldn''t be insulted?" Boom! The words made everyone shocked. Everyone around looked extremely terrified. Some of them even covered their mouths and they almost screamed! There was really a rebellion today! Was it possible that the family banquet today was nned and prepared by Cissie topletely overthrow Amelia? Amelia and Morrison were struck by lightning. Amelia''s eyes rarely showed a vicious look. She wanted to take a step forward. However, Morrison''s body trembled and he immediately moved between them to block the two. His gaze looked sharp. He angrily said to Cissie as he gritted his teeth, "Stupid! Ignorant! You are only an inferior person who just got some power. You are too arrogant!" The words were harsh and with no mercy. The words had fully described Cissie''s current state of mind. He had known what the Quinn family had experienced, how terrifying Jack was, and how powerful was the Hughes family behind Jack. These matters had limited those people who had power in the Quinn family. They hadn''t revealed these matters to the offshoots of the Quinn family. These matters were taboos that couldn''t be talked about in the Quinn family because of Yael''s strict orders! Cissie was an ordinary member of the Quinn family before. She didn''t know all these matters. Even when Morrison heard Cissie said that Jack was notparable to Truman, he felt extremely frightened and nervous. A frog that sat in a well while looking at the sky. After owning the small part of the sky above the well, did it really think that it had owned the whole sky? It was ridiculous! Cissie''s expression changed a lot after she was scolded. Even the thick pink makeup powder couldn''t hide it. She waspletely stunned. After being scolded by Morrison with the words, she immediately felt like she was stripped naked in public. She felt shame! ''I had my Truman to back me up. How could you humiliate me like this?'' When Cissie was about to let out her anger. A maic voice was suddenly heard. "Cissie, what happened? I have been looking for you." After hearing this voice, the anger on Cissie''s face immediately disappeared. She raised her jaw and became an arrogant peacock again. Her face even showed a charming and lovely smile. "Truman, you havee at the right time." While showing a lovely look, Cissie shook her soft waist as she ran into the arms of the handsome and tall man in a suit who was walking towards her. Everyone around showed aplicated expression. Morrison was sweating a lot and his back waspletely wet. ''Oh no, how did we settle the problem today?'' ''Cissie, this bitch. Did she really think that my Quinn family was suppressed by Yael and Amelia?'' ''Did she really think that Jack was notparable to Truman?'' ''She was making the Quinn family be doomed again!'' Amelia also frowned and the angry look suddenly faded. At the moment, she slowly loosened her tightly clenched fists. Did she... have to bear with it again? She didn''t want to bear with it. However, she couldn''t offend Truman. She had to be aware of the Russell family! In her gaze, Truman who had a tall figure around 180cm and was in a suit looked outstanding. The golden frame sses made him look polite and well-educated. Amelia was angry but she felt helpless. Under the watchful eyes of everyone. Cissie''s whole body ran into Truman''s hug. Her red lips pressed against Truman''s ear and whispered some words. Truman''s handsome face suddenly slowly became sullen. After that. He wrapped his arm around Cissie''s soft waist and walked towards Amelia and Morrison. Morrison was frightened and he wanted to talk about the matter with him. However, Truman raised his hand to let Morrison move aside. Then, he coldly said to Amelia, "Ms. Amelia, I respect your status as the head of the Quinn family. However, Cissie is my woman and my fianc. She shouldn''t be simply humiliated by others. This is about our Russell family''s reputation. You are also from a Wealthy Family. You should know how important is the reputation of a Wealthy Family, right?" "Now, I, as the elder son of the Russell family, am asking you to apologize to my Cissie!" After he said the words. Amelia''s expression suddenly changed a lot. Morrison''s face looked nervous. Cissie arrogantly raised her chest and kissed Truman''s face. She said with a charming voice, "Dear, you are the best. I love you!" After saying that, it seemed like Cissie wanted to provoke Amelia as she fiercely red at her, "Why don''t you apologize to me quickly? Do you want to make my Truman angry?" The air around them suddenly stopped flowing. It seemed like everyone had stopped breathing. However, at the moment. A servant hurriedly ran towards them. "There is a report from outside!" The words had made everyone shocked. Truman was confused as he looked at Cissie, "Cissie, isn''t this a family banquet? You know that I have been studying abroad and I just came back. I only want to meet your family members. I don''t want to be disturbed by a lot of people because of my identity as a member of the Russell family." "No, no. It is really only a family banquet," Cissie said. Everyone was confused. Suddenly, glowing lights could be seen in Amelia''s eyes who seemed entangled with something and hesitant. A faint smile could be seen on his face. Looking at Truman''s gaze, Cissie was in a panic. She immediately turned and shouted at the servant, "What an obtuse person! There is a family banquet today. Who is this obtuse? Chase him out!" However. The servant didn''t move at all. He was frightened as he said, "It''s Jack Hughes!" Chapter 744 The Quinn Family’s Surname Was Quinn, Not Hughes! Boom! The servant was frightened as he said the words. The words were as loud as thunder. Everyone''s expression had changed a lot. Even Cissie''s pretty face suddenly showed a serious look and her pupils contracted.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was more sweat on Morrison Quinn''s forehead. His whole body felt cold and he was extremely terrified. He looked at Amelia Quinn without a trace. Seeing the faint smile at the corner of Amelia''s mouth, Morrison immediately understood the situation with his broad experience. ''Yeah!'' ''It must be!'' ''Cissie was making a lot of troubles in the Quinn family by using Russell family''s name these days. Amelia must have told Jack Hughes about the current situation.'' "Jack Hughes?" Truman frowned as he looked at Cissie, "Cissie, is he the person who harmed your family that you told mest time?" "Yes, he is." Cissie nodded with a charming look. Then, she held Truman''s arms, "Because of that guy, our Quinn family has be like this." When she said that, she raised her hand and pointed at Amelia, "This bitch could be so arrogant and domineering because she could rely on Jack." Amelia''s eyes blinked for a while as she looked at Cissie''s fingers. Yet, she didn''t reply to her. The smile on her face was getting more obvious. ''I didn''t have to reply.'' ''Jack was personally here. The matter should be settled quickly.'' Truman looked around and he noticed everyone''s face look bad. In the end, his gaze stopped on Morrison. In Truman''s eyes, at the moment, Morrison was filled with grudges towards Jack. He was angry but he didn''t dare to speak. Therefore, Truman moved forward and said to Morrison, "Uncle Morrison, although I had been studying abroad since young, I still knew that there is justice in the world. The Quinn family, as the richest family in the X City, has been controlled by an outsider like today. It is a humiliation for a Wealthy Family!" After waiting for a while, Truman showed an arrogant look, "Uncle Morrison, don''t worry. Cissie is from the Quinn family. She will be my wife in the future. I, Truman and Russell family would never stand by and only watch the Quinn family''s matter!" The words were powerful. He looked confident and arrogant. However, the words had a different meaning when Morrison heard them. Morrison raised his head and looked at Truman as he said with a deep voice, "Truman, don''t you know about Jack Hughes?" "I don''t have to know. He must be an outstanding person as he could let the Quinn family be in this state. However, I, Truman, still didn''t care about him." Truman waved his hand and his eyes looked cold. Then, he suddenly turned his body and said to the servant who came in to report, "There is a family banquet today. Ask that man to get lost. If he wants toe to the Quinn family,e on the other day." Boom! After Morrison heard the words, he immediately felt extremely furious. ''Oh my God!'' ''Was he crazy?'' Without waiting for him to speak to stop Truman. Cissie had already turned and arrogantly shouted at the servant, "Are you deaf? He is asking you to tell him to get lost. He is an outsider. Why is he here when there is a family banquet for the Quinn family?" The servant hesitated. Even though he was merely a servant, he knew that the power of the Quinn family had been shifted. Even though he was a person from the bottom, he didn''t know what happened exactly to the power of the Quinn family. However, he clearly knew that the power of the Quinn family was suppressed by the person outside! "Go ahead. Reply to him with the original words." A teasy voice was suddenly heard. Everyone was shocked as they looked at Amelia. At the moment, Amelia didn''t look angry at all. Her face showed a meaningful smile. "Understood." The servant nodded to Amelia. He turned and left. This scene had made Cissie''s expression look extremely unnatural. She had tried hard to get back the control of the Quinn family. However, now the mere servant actually ignored her orders and still listened to Amelia''s orders. ''Couldn''t these dog ves know who was the master?'' The surrounding became silent. As the servant left, everyone''s gaze on Amelia had beplicated. Surprise, confusion, taking pleasure when the others were in difficulties... were shown everywhere. Morrison sighed helplessly. He felt mncholy. He knew that they were getting into trouble soon! Amelia''s orders clearly meant that she wanted to heavily push Cissie and Truman down to the abyss. "Cissie, Truman, you are too over!" Morrison harshly clenched his teeth and didn''t hide his dissatisfaction towards Cissie and Truman. "Uncle Morrison, what are you talking about? I and my Truman are doing it for the good of our Quinn family!" Cissie was shocked as she looked at Morrison, "Are you worrying about Jack? Don''t worry, Uncle Morrison. With Russell family''s power and Truman around, they could definitely let us regain control of the Quinn family. That Jack is nothing!" Upon hearing that. Truman subconsciously raised his chest and he looked arrogant and confident. He was highly praised by his beloved woman in public. Any man would feel extremely happy. It was a big matter to save a Wealthy Family that was once the richest family in X City! "If I could settle this matter properly, my father would definitely be impressed by me. With this kind of achievement, would the Quinn family dare to disregard my talent and capabilities? I might be able to gain the resources of the Quinn family for my Russell family! I am killing two birds with one stone!" This was the thought in Truman''s mind. After taking a deep breath, Truman followed Cissie''s words as he said to Morrison, "Uncle Morrison, Cissie is right. With our Russell family around, even that Jack is the true leader of the sky, there is nothing to scare. There is justice in the world. The Quinn family''s surname is Quinn, not Hughes!" The corners of Morrison''s mouth trembled. The blue veins could be seen around the corners of his eyes as they were trembling. He wanted to tell the truth. However, the matter had developed to this point. Was there any possibility of turning back? Obviously, there wasn''t! After Morrison harshly sighed, he waved his hand but he didn''t reply to Truman and Cissie. In Truman and Cissie''s minds, this scene was clearly Morrison''s acquiescence to their words. The next second. Truman turned his body. He looked taller as he arrogantly looked down at Amelia. "Ms. Amelia, if you are really a member of the Quinn family. I hope that you will apologize to Cissie this time." Truman''s voice was serious and arrogant as he didn''t care about Amelia at all, "If you don''t consider yourself as a member of the Quinn family, it is fine. I, Truman, want you to kneel down and apologize to my Cissie in the name of my Russell family." Cissie looked smug as she slightly raised her jaw like a peacock that had achieved victory. This impressive power and pride were brought to her by the man in front of her! It was the impressive pride and power that she had been waiting for since she was a child! Amelia was silent and the smile on her face disappeared. Even if she knew what would happenter exactly, Truman''s stubborn and arrogant look and disdainful words still made her heart feel depressed. The surrounding was silent. The ambiance of the suffocating strong fight had appeared silently. At the same time. Outside the Quinn family. The servant was perturbed as he told Truman and Cissie''s words to Jack. Jack didn''t be furious but heughed. However, both the servant and Jim Zhuge who pushed his wheelchair felt anxious and cold after looking at that smile. "Do you want me to get lost?" Jack looked at the servant. A sound was heard! The servant immediately kneeled on the ground, "Mr. Hughes, I don''t dare." Jack shook his head and asked Jim to move forward, "Jim, let''s go in together to see how impressive and mighty is the true leader of the Russell family!"??????????????? Chapter 745 Who The Hell Do You Think Your Woman Is? Jack sat in the wheelchair as Jim wheeled him towards the main courtyard. The servants were terrified and hastily got out of their way. Jack maintained a very cold and sinister grin throughout. Even Jim, who looked devilishly handsome, sneered with disdain. Russell family was indeed powerful but what were they inparison to the Hughes family? Now they tried to plunder from the wealthiest family of X City with the intention of seizing power. This was a great misdeed regardless of how one looked at it! What possessed that fellow Truman to have such audacity to do that? In the past, it may have been logical for him to seek an alliance with power holders of the Quinn family such as Morrison. But now he was willing to offend Jack in order to impress some mediocre people of the Quinn family! How foolish was that? Jim smiled radiantly when he thought of this. Jack raised his head, noticed his smile, and asked, "What are you so amused about?" "I''m smiling just as Mr. Hughes is." Jim pursed his lips and continued, "I was thinking if Sampson had known that his son would do this at the Quinn family, would he be furious and regret that he didn''t squirt his sperm into oblivion!" Jack was stunned for a moment and then came to his senses and then his smile waned. The mood was somber at the courtyard of the head of the Quinn family. A group of Quinn family members and servants looked fearfully at the scene in front of them as more of them gathered from all sides. The Quinn family was extensive. Even though they were unscrupulous and bloodsuckers, the Quinn family was at its peak before its downfall. With such a big family business it was natural that there were also numerous family members. Even when Jack had the authority over the Quinn family and had authorized Yael and Amelia to run the family, they never clipped the wings of the family nor restricted their activities. Even if not all the Quinn family members returned for the family feast, a good ny percent of them attended. Now before the feast started, all of their attention was focused on the courtyard of the head of the family. The crowd gathered. Although most of them maintained their silence, as more and more people gathered, some began to murmur. "Amelia, I demand your apology!" Truman demanded sternly of Amelia who remained still.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Her steadfastness was a great insult to him! It made Truman feel that Amelia totally disrespected him. How could a woman who represented the power holder of the Quinn family be so calm about it? Such a person was a disgrace to an elite family! Although he had spent a long time overseas for his studies, he was very familiar with the etiquette between noble families. Had he been an outsider, he would never have been bothered with the Quinn family. But since he had chosen to be with Cissie, he had no reason to sit idly by when there were matters concerning the Quinn family. Amelia maintained her silence and endured despite the pressure of Truman and Cissie. She had already persisted for so many days. Now that Jack was just around the corner, there was no reason for her to give in now. Morrison''s face darkened and was speechless while he perspired profusely. How could they treat him like an outsider and not consult him? He indeed harbored hatred for Jack, Yael, and Amelia and never abandoned the thought of taking over the Quinn family. But he was aware of his limitations. For thest few days, he had turned a blind eye to the trouble caused by Cissie and Truman because it was Amelia who was being targeted. But now Cissie and Truman had foolishly taken things too far! He had already counseled them but what could he do if they did not take his advice? All the rest were bystanders and there to enjoy the drama! Among the crowd were former authority holders of the Quinn family but all of them remained silent as they shared the same views as Morrison! "Amelia, what''s the meaning of this? I demanded your apology!" Cissie was infuriated when she saw Amelia''s indifference. She dared to be so arrogant because she had the backing of the Russell family due to Truman. Why should she put up with the disrespect of a bitch like Amelia? She gritted her teeth in anger, walked forward, and raised her hand. Just as she was about to p Amelia when someone shouted angrily, "Stop!" The thunderous yell drew everyone''s attention. All their expressions changed drastically and looked in the direction of the voice. Smack! The sound of an impact could be heard but it was not the sound of Cissie pping Amelia but it was Amelia who grabbed onto Cissie''s wrist. The sudden act of defiance raged Cissie and she did not turn to look at who was the person who yelled. Instead, she erupted and yelled, "Damn bitch! How dare you stop me!" Jim wheeled Jack slowly towards the crowd and all eyes were on them. He had a slight smile but he was stern as he rubbed his nose. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines and they broke out in goosebumps. Morrison was particrly tensed as he also felt the chills. It would be strange if Jack was not amused when he saw such a scene. At the same moment, Truman slowly turned and frowned when he saw Jack sitting in the wheelchair. Then he quickly shifted his gaze to Jim. He was not familiar with Jack but he knew a lot about Jim. He had familiarized himself with the local situation at X city. Now the wealthiest family in X city was Zhuge family and not the Quinn family. How could a member of the Zhuge family be pushing the wheelchair for a crippled? What rmed him was Jim appeared to be subservient to and treated the person in the wheelchair with the utmost respect. The next second, Jack sneered as hemanded, "Amelia, strike back!" "Okay!" Amelia responded. p! Amelia raised her left hand and struck down on Cissie''s face. The sound of the p was crisp and sharp! Almost immediately Cissie''s heavily made-up face swelled and turned red with an obvious imprint of Amelia''s hand. The p stunned Cissie. She stared with her eyes wide open and her face stung painfully as she froze in disbelief. For these few days, she brought Truman back to the Quinn family and continued to harass Amelia with total disregard for her. So how could this woman who had been swallowing her pride suddenly strike back? Truman raged, clenched his fists, and yelled, "How dare you hit my woman?" His voice reverberated around the courtyard. Everyone could feel the fury in Truman''s yell as they could see over these few days how much Truman doted Cissie. Although the pnded on Cissie''s face, indirectly it alsonded on Truman''s heart! Then. "Who the hell do you think your woman is? Why can''t she be pped?" Jack leaned back into his wheelchair as he waved his hand in disgust, "Amelia, don''t stop at one p, go on, continue!"?????????????? Chapter 746 Enforce The Family Regulations, Establish Dominance! p! p! p! Three consecutive ps sounded each as loud as thest. Amelia''s hand was quick as lightning and instantly delivered the three ps. Cissie was stunned and did not even have the time to react before both sides of her face started to swell painfully. The onlookers'' skin crawled when they heard the series of ps. Everyone saw how Amelia continued to give in to Cissie and Truman''s demands. She practically tolerated all their disrespect. To some of the Quinn family members, it appeared to be the rise of the Quinn family. But now with Amelia''s retaliation, it was as if everyone had been ruthlessly pped just as Cissie was. "Yes, just like that." Jack looked on mischievously. He totally disregarded Truman and looked towards Amelia, "Your brother even dared to kill his father. So you as his sister should retaliate ruthlessly. If you don''t even dare to do this, how can you help me to control the Quinn family?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Understood, Jack!" Amelia smiled as she nodded. At that moment, she immediately felt that all she had endured was worth it. What Jack said soothed her bottled-up angst. It was not about the ps but what Jack said and the way he expressed his support for her! She endured and gave in because of Truman''s status. He was the eldest son of the wealthiest family in Sunam and the future head of the Russell family. He was definitely not someone to be taken lightly. But now Jack had clearly stated his position on this. He ... was not concerned about the Russell family! He certainly was not concerned with any consequences if Russell family was offended. Then, Jack scanned the entire crowd with his piercing eyes. His cold gaze caused every of the Quinn family members to gasp and hold their breath. The former senior members of the Quinn family were terrified to be under Jack''s intense scrutiny. As former power holders of the Quinn family, they were all too familiar with the tyrannical ways of Jack who empowered Yael and Amelia with the authority over the entire Quinn family! That night, Morrison carried Old Master Quinn''s body back to the Quinn family, and those who witnessed that would never forget the nightmare. The cold body of the Master of the family was carried lifelessly home by his son. That was the greatest insult to the Quinn family! And the Quinn family''s evesting nightmare! In the hearts of the former power holders of the Quinn family, Jack was like an Angel of Death! "So what do you all think?" Jack teased. Silence. Everyone held their tongue. The hundreds and even almost a thousand people were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone even tried hard to breathe quietly. Then, Jack narrowed his eyes and looked at Truman. His voice was frosty as he said, "I don''t know how significant your woman is but as for my Amelia, she is the head of the Quinn family!" Truman clenched his fists as his veins began to throb. He red ferociously back towards Jack and appeared to be ready to devour him. What Jack said practically smashed his pride into pieces. "Wah!!!" Now Cissie came to her senses and wailed frantically. She raised her left hand and swung towards Amelia''s face but Amelia did not move and neither did she flinch. She raised her leg and kicked into Cissie''s abdomen. With a shriek, Cissie fell backward right next to the feet of Truman. Cissie tried to stand up but her abdomen cramped and she curled up in pain. She yelled painfully, "Truman, she hit me, what are you waiting for?" Jack said coldly, "Amelia, as the head of the family, you should enforce the family rules in front of everybody!" He spoke emotionlessly like a true tyrant. What he said was not only for Amelia but also for the entire Quinn family! Yael was still in the hospital and Jack knew that Amelia was gentle and would have difficulty controlling the Quinn family beasts. Amelia would not be able to control them so he would now teach her how to exert her dominance! In the animal kingdom, the strong feed on the weak! The best way to control beasts and force them to retract their ws was to put fear into their hearts and do not tolerate any dissent. Making an example of Cissie was the best opportunity to strike fear into everyone. Jack was even willing to include Truman into this show of force! He had decided this on his way over to the Quinn family. Amelia hesitated but she transformed when she looked into Jack''s eyes. Her character was gentle but that did not mean that she was not mentally agile. Otherwise, she could not build up apany at such a tender age. She knew that Jack was capitalizing on this moment to help her exert her dominance over the entire family. "Cissie, as a member of the Quinn family, how dare you to be arrogant, disrespect, and challenge the authority of the head of the family? Today you shall receive your punishment!" Amelia dered as she walked towards Cissie. Her footsteps were steady without any hesitation. All her tolerance and persistence had finally paid off. Now that Jack was there to help her establish her dominance, she must not let this opportunity go to waste. At this point, everyone could see the immense transformation in Amelia''s prowess. Even when Amelia was controlling the Quinn family along with Yael, everyone knew that they always had some space to negotiate with Amelia although she appeared to be tough. But now, Amelia walked towards Cissie with cold determination and steadiness. Everyone could feel the chill running down their spines and no one was in doubt of what would happen to Cissie next. "Truman, Truman..." Cissie was terrified and her face turned pale. She could not stand up as her abdomen still cramped up painfully. She held Truman''s leg tightly and begged, "Truman, are you a man? How can you bear to see that Jack egging on this bitch to hit your woman?" Kaboom! What she said snapped Truman back to his senses. How could he stand idly by when his woman was bullied? Instantly, Truman raged, turned and shouted at Amelia, "I am the eldest son of the top family of Sunam and Cissie is my woman. How dare youy your hand on her!" Bash! Truman suddenly kicked Amelia in her abdomen. Amelia grunted and crouched down as she winced in pain. Cissie immediately rejoiced. Cissie endured her aching abdomen and was held up to her feet by Truman. She spat at Amelia with disdain and then yelled at Jack, "Jack, you may be capable but you are nothingpared to my Truman!" After Cissie said arrogantly, Truman swaggered towards Jack and said frostily, "Jack, I don''t care who you are but you are now in front of the Russell family of Sunam. Even if you are a dragon, you''d better bow in submission. Don''t think that you can offend the Russell family of Sunam!" Even if he had spent most of his time overseas, he knew how powerful the Russell family was in Sunam. They were powerful enough to influence most of the noble families! That was why Truman was so self- confident and arrogant. "Bow you crippled!" Truman yelled. Jack dered, "Today, I, Jack, will take on your Russell family!"00 Chapter 747 It was Important to Know One’s Own Limitations A straight forward and harsh response. His arrogance and domineering made everyone stunned. Truman''s eyes bulged with blue veins and jumped wildly. He had been studying abroad since he was young, and he thought that he had received higher education. Now facing Jack''s foulnguage, he felt nausea in his throat. He did not know Jack, but from what he understood from Cissie, Jack was considered as an elite among ordinary people. But witnessing with his own eyes now made him feel like dealing with street hooligans. "You are looking for death yourself!" Truman gritted his teeth, he looked at Jack''s eyes as if he were looking at a dead person at that moment. He had the strongest confidence of his own family. Being able to dominate the position of the richest people in the Sunam was a proof of their capability. The level of the economic development of Sunampared with X City. The two were not on the same level at all. For Russell family and Quinn Family to be the richest, the opponents they wanted to suppress were not on the same level. The Russell family were the ones who could enter the world''s richest people list. As for Quinn Family? Not to mention about the previous Quinn Family, even if it was Jack who grabbed Quinn Family, he had never seen it on the world''s richest list. Anger, arising. Truman supported Cissie with one hand and his back straightened; his majesty could be sensed. There was coldness in his eyes. Truman said fiercely, " Tiny insect trying to shake a mighty tree ignorantly? You think by grabbing Quinn Family could make you capable ofpeting with Russell family? Do you know that the wealthy Hughes Family also had to serve my father as the VIP? My father drinks toast after toast to Patrick, the master of the Hughes Family." In one sentence, it showed all his imposing manner and identity. But it suddenly changed when it was heard by everyone. In an instant, all the weird gazes fell on Truman. Morrison raised his hands and covered his eyes; he did not want to continue looking. What kind of aura is this? The inexperienced man who just got back had became a fool while studying abroad? Even with Morrison''s position, he directly group Truman and Cissie into the ranks of idiots. Zhuge''s face turned green and red, his teeth biting his lips, and his body trembling involuntarily. And Jack in the wheelchair was also startled, somewhat unexpected. He stared nkly at Truman with his imposing manner, and Cissie in his arms who gradually became arrogant. These two really had heard nothing about me at all? The ignorant and fearless idiot went to the Quinn Family and forced Amelia into this? Jack''s sluggishness. It fell into the eyes of Truman and Cissie, but with different thought. It showed that he was frightened! Truman could not help but let out a smug smile. Cissie proudly yelled, "Are you afraid now? Do you know what the Hughes Family means? The Hughes Family is on the top of the pyramid of the wealthy family; my family and Truman''s family are of the equal level of the Hughes Family. "Jack, I don''t care who you are, as long as Truman is here, you have to pass over the authority from the Hughes Family, you must!" "Are you trying to abuse me with power?" Jack rubbed his nose with a strange look. "You''re right; I''m using power to abuse people!" Cissie yelled without giving any respect, "When you''re out, you have to admit your mistakes, and you have to stand firm when you''re beaten, Truman is better than you, he wants to dominate you, what can you do?" Arrogant, domineering and proud.... At this moment, Cissie seemed to have reached the peak. She was immersed, thinking that she was the highest of all. She was just an ordinary person in Quinn Family, even her father''s generation, was merely handling a small and mediocrepany. So what?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Cissie had good taste and made a good choice! She went from rags to riches. Was she expected to act rationally instead of using her power to abuse people? As soon as the conversation stopped. Zhuge who was standing behind Jack, suddenly pretended to be worried and said to Jack, "Jack, Russell family from the southern is really good, even though Zhuge Family is now the richest family, but there is still a gapparing to Russell family." Upon hearing this. Truman and Cissie were even more unscrupulous. At this time, neither of them noticed the weird gaze around them. Cissie turned her head and said excitedly to Morrison, "Mr. Morrison, don''t worry, since we''re at it today, Truman would definitely help Quinn Family as Jack and Amelia had been cruel to Quinn Family." "Cissie, look how much your parents had spoiled you, did they not tell you much about Quinn Family?" Morrison moved his palms difficultly; he looked at the arrogant Cissie with mixed feelings in his heart. "About what? Quinn Family is at where it is today because of that father-killing beast, this bitch and this useless disabled Jack right?" Cissie blurted out without thinking. Morrison let out a sigh, waved his hand and stepped back again. His eyes fell on Amelia, who was squatting on the ground in pain. After hesitating for a while, Morrison walked towards Amelia and helped her up, under Cissie''s incredulous gaze. This scene. Pissed Cissie off. Without waiting for her to respond. Truman said proudly, "Did you hear that? Zhuge from the Zhuge Family said those to you, aren''t you clear yet?" While talking. Truman released Cissie and walked slowly towards Jack. With his hands in pockets and strolling in the courtyard. Pride was shown in between his brows. He seemed like a superior, looking at Jack like an ant. He walked to Jack. Bend down to keep his eyes at the same level as Jack. Then, he said slowly, "There are things you are bound to have, but there are things you''re bound not to have! There are some people you can''t afford to provoke for a lifetime. You''re indeed strong, but you should not provoke me, it''s important to know your own limitations!" Before he finished. Whoosh! There was a sudden roar of strong wind from the side. Snap! Truman flew out, he fell to the ground unsteadily, half of his face was swollen, and there was blood stain at the corner of his mouth. The p was hard. It brought shock to everyone. Truman felt dizzy, he covered his face and sat up, he was about to roar. Jack shook his right hand casually, and then said calmly to Truman, "Call your father, if you don''t make this call, I''ll let you die here today." His voice was calm but filled with killing intention. The warm sun was still up in the autumn morning. But as Jack spoke, the surrounding sky seemed to darken. The temperature seemed to drop to freezing point. No one had any doubt about what Jack said. "Let me die? Sure, I''d like to see who dies today!" Truman was so angry that he took out his phone with red eyes and dialled his father''s phone directly. Zhuge watched Truman making the call, he shook his head helplessly and whispered, "Your father will really regret not putting his sperm on the wall in the first ce rather than give birth to you."????????????? Chapter 748 My Father Asked me to Break Up with you Immediately It was in dead silence. Weird gazes fell on Truman and Cissie. This scene was so absurd that no one had expected it. Looking at Truman and Cissie now was like looking at two clowns. Even if the Quinn Family really resented Jack, and wanted to restore Quinn Family, it did not affect the perception of Truman and Cissie now. However, Truman and Cissie had never noticed it yet. Cissie even pointed to Jack''s nose while Truman was making the call and yelled, "You''re doomed! How dare you hit Truman ? Do you not know that he''s the eldest son of Russell family? You''ll bepletely doomed!" What a fool! Jack felt helpless. He really did not expect that neither Truman nor Cissie knew his true identity at all. The reason why Quinn Family was in a mess was due to Cissie abusing her power from Truman, wanted to use the strength of Russell family to restore Quinn Family. More importantly, Amelia had always been tolerant, but what happened with Truman seemed to make her effort go to waste. After all, Amelia had always thought that Truman really represented Russell family. After taking a deep breath, Jack threw a nce at the others, and said coldly, "You should all go off now, I''ll let you witness when the familyw is enforced. It is also rare that you all get together like this." He sounded calm, but thest words were somewhat emotional. Truth to be told, Jack had never seen Quinn Family gathering like this. Such scene was estimated to only be seen during the old master Quinn''s birthday party. But Cissie did it! This incident could help Amelia build her prestige for once. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that same thing would not happen again. In the family that loot a burning house, those blood-thirsty beasts and old foxes were no longer the minority. They were far more dangerous than the foolish Cissie. As the words were uttered, Quinn Family looked at each other. But Cissie did not notice, she yelled with her arms akimbo, "Don''t go, everyone. What right does he have to givemand to the Quinn Family? Don''t worry, Truman is here, Jack will definitely be defeated." However. After she spoke. Morrison waved his hand and said, "Let''s go off, I''ll ask everyone toe overter. While talking, Morrison looked strange, but his expression was dull and lonely. He did not intend to get involved in this matter. But now, Jack was here. They might have to see blood today. Following Morrison''s order, the indecisive crowd finally parted ways. As they went off, they began to whisper and talk in low voices. All discussions gathered together, they were hard to be heard as the voices were dense. Cissie flushed with anger, she stared at Morrison furiously. She was dedicated to the Quinn Family, but why Morrison as the first person of the family acted like this? Before she could question, Truman''s voice was heard. The call was connected! "Dad, you must help me this time!" "Cissie and I came back to Quinn Family, you know, I just came back and took Cissie to see you and mum. I have toe to the Quinn Family and see them as well right?" "But Cissie told me that Quinn family is now being taken by a bastard called Jack shamelessly, since it''s a matter rted to Quinn Family, so I..." He stopped abruptly at that moment after expressing unhappiness. Truman''s expression changed drastically, "Dad, why are you scolding me?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After a few seconds of pause, he said again, "Of course I''m helping Cissie, isn''t she your appointed future daughter-inw? But Jack showed up at today''s family dinner, he hit me and threatened me, if I don''t call you today, he''d let me die here." Change of tone. Cissie''s expression became dull. The next second. Truman''s expression suddenly became horrified, he was dumbfounded. Snapped! His phone quietly slipped down from his hand, and fell to the ground. At this moment, Truman''s whole body stunned, and his face gradually became pale. "Truman, what''s wrong? Your father must be very angry right? He will definitely help my family right?" Although Cissie had noticed Truman''s strangeness, she still asked expectantly. However. Truman did not move at all, his lips pursed, "My dad asked me to break up with you immediately, and then...he''sing over right now." Boom! Cissie''s body trembled, she fell into a state of despair. She looked at Truman in disbelief, her body shivered more severely. "What, what did you say?" Truman shook his body, then slowly turned to look at Cissie, he felt a little dreamy and said, "My dad asked me to break up with you, he''sing over right now." "Ah! Truman, why are you doing this? You bastard, you bastard..." Cissie suddenly screamed, as if she was insane, she pounced on Truman''s body and hit him. However, Truman suddenly got his sense back, and he pushed Cissie away. He turned to look at Jack in amazement, "Who are you?" "You''re not worthy for me to tell you!" Jack''s face was full of despise, he shook his head, "I have given your father a lot of respect. When he''s here, he''d tell you. After talking, Jack asked Zhuge to let go. Then he pushed the wheelchair to Amelia, raised his hand and gentlynded on Amelia''s belly. Then said with pain, Your endurance all these while was a waste, I''d give you an exnation for the kick just now." Amelia looked a little embarrassed, "In fact, I always thought he represented Russell family..." "It''s alright, it''s not important." Jack shook his head, and then squinted at Morrison, "You''re the first person in the Quinn Family after your father. Now, Zhuge, Amelia and I are going to rest, I''ll leave these two for you. I hope you can handle well." Morrison suddenly got goose bumps all over his body while being stared by Jack. He hurriedly lowed his voice and said in panic, "Alright, alright, Mr. Hughes." "I like your attitude!" Jack smiled slightly, and then said to Zhuge, "Let''s go to the house and take a rest. The personal ne will take a while. Morrison will settle everything here." Zhuge stepped forward and pushed the wheelchair, with Amelia following closely. When the three of them walked into the house and closed the door. Cissie''s scream from the outside was heard again. At the same time. Sunam. Russell family. "Damn it, damn it! Cissie brought unfortunate to Russell family, she''s like a fox assuming the majesty of a tiger, how dare she use the name of Truman and Russell family to cause troubles at Quinn Family?" Sampson roared angrily, and the flesh on his face trembled fiercely, "The foolish Truman who just got back and did not even understand the situation yet, why did he listen to Cissie? I should have put the sperm on the wall if I knew he''s this stupid." The beautiful woman on the side looked pale, but did not dare to get angry. She asked in a deep voice, "Are you really going over immediately?" Sampson gritted his teeth and said, "Jack had given me enough respect, at least he let Truman call me and asked me to go over to pick him, if it''s the others, I might be informed to go over and collect his dead body instead."???????????? Chapter 749 A Death List Mrs. Russell''s expression changed greatly. She was confused, "This should not be as serious as you said?" "Woman''s view!" Sampson hurriedly changed his clothes and said anxiously, "Do you know what Truman did in the Quinn family?" Mrs. Russell was still puzzled. "Are you clear about the Quinn family and Jack?" Mrs. Russell''s eyes lit up and she nodded. Before, the copse of the Quinn family caused a sensation in the world of Wealth Family. The little Wealth Family might not have heard of it, but Russell family, the richest family in Sunam, was very clear about it. "Although the Quinn family still exists today, but it is controlled by Jack and that patricide of the Quinn family." Sampson quickly exined, "Truman ran to the Quinn family and was used by Cissie to make the Quinn family be great again and help those people of the Quinn family control the Quinn family again. It''s not just a simple provocation to Jack, but directly holding a knife on Jack''s neck. They want Jack to die!" "Bang!" Then, Sampson pped the table angrily, which scared Mrs. Russell. Sampson gritted his teeth and said, "Damn, I asked Truman to study abroad from childhood to adulthood. I wanted him to receive higher education, but why did he be a fool? Does he really think Russell family can be put on a par with Jack?" At this moment, Mrs. Russell''s expression was also very bad.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her eyes were filled with fear. She was not stupid. Sampson''s exnation let her understand the seriousness of the matter. As for ordinary provocations, with the power of Russell family, the richest family in Sunam, things could be easily solved. But now, her son ran to Jack''s territory to brag and tried to topple Jack. The Wealth Family attached great importance to reputation. Truman not only wanted to hit Jack in the face, but also wanted to kill him! Jack let Truman make a call, which was really tolerant. If this kind of thing happened in Russell family, Mrs. Russell, as a woman, would never be as tolerant as Jack. "Hurry! Go to X City immediately and bring Truman back!" Aftering her sense, Mrs. Russell became worried. Truman provoked the person whom he shouldn''t provoke, which was a catastrophe. If Jack was furious, he had no chance to live even though Truman was the eldest son of Russell family. Russell family was indeed the richest family in Sunam, but there was a huge gap between Russell family and the Hughes family that overlooked all living beings! Ten minutester, Sampson left his house in a hurry, went to the airport, took a special ne and went straight to X City. At the Quinn family house, With the appearance of Jack, his domineering aura suppressed the whole people on the spot. In the blink of an eye, a happy family dinner turned into nothing. In front of the gate of the hall, there were still fragments of firecrackers, and there was even a faint smell of gunpowder in the air. But, all the people in the Quinn family became frozen in an instant, atmosphere extremely cold. In the room of the head of the Quinn family, Jack was sitting in a wheelchair, sipping tea. Jim Zhuge''s expression and Amelia''s expression were strange. No one could have imagined that a big storm in the Quinn family did not appear, but the farce made by Cissie and Truman. Seconds ago, there were dark clouds, but now it was sunny. The quick change made them a little bit unresponsive. Jim said slowly, "Mr. Hughes, I want to watch Truman. I don''t trust Morrison Quinn." Jim didn''t beat around the bush and said straight to the point. Jim knew that what the Zhuge family could detect was impossible to hide from Jack, not to mention Amelia who had been aggrieved for controlling the Quinn family. Cissie and Truman''s farce in the Quinn family was excessive, but no one in the Quinn family prevented them from persuading them. And even they agreed with them. What was that? They just wanted to do something bad through the hands of Cissie and Truman! With the farce of Cissie and Truman, they deliberately targeted Amelia and secretly did something bad. As long as one person could stand up and exined that Jack was the sessor of the Hughes family and that the gap between the Hughes family and Russell family was really huge, the farce could be easily stopped. But no one did! Even Morrison didn''t do it, but acquiesced this farce of Cissie and Truman. Such a family bothered Jim. As a member of Wealthy Family, Jim''s Zhuge family was much better than the Quinn family. Now this thing was suppressed by Jack. The next thing was to deal with Cissie and Truman, but Jim didn''t trust Morrison who was not kind and might do bad things. "You don''t have to do this. It''s settled and he doesn''t dare to mess about." Jack put down his cup and said, "Morrison is sly. He won''t be stupid enough to annoy me at such a time, or he will go to hell to apany his father. He knows the result." Rubbing his nose, Jack said with a sneer, "Before, Morrison pretended to be deaf and dumb and did not interfere in this matter at all, he could still shirk responsibility on the pretext of not knowing. But now if he''s not dutiful, he can''t exin it." "Well." Jim nodded and asked, "Are you going to let go of Truman so easily?" "Yes." Jack answered. Jim and Amelia were confused at the same time. Truman didn''t know the truth, but he did get into the Quinn family and touched Jack''s bottom line. Jack let him go so easily? Feeling their puzzlement, Jack smiled, "My purpose this time is not to deal with Truman or Cissie, but to make a warning to others!" "Yael is still in a vegetative state, and Amelia can''t suppress the Quinn family. I can''t let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Although it can''tpletely solve those chaotic things, it''s enough to warn those terrible people in the Quinn family." When Jack''sst sentence came out, the temperature in the living room seemed to drop to below freezing point. Jim and Amelia even clearly saw the cruelty in Jack''s eyes! The two looked at each other. They finally understood. Truman might be able to leave unharmed. But today''s Quinn family was bound to be bloody! Jack wanted to make Morrison and everyone in the Quinn family deeply remember this bloody incident, which would form a shackle and temporarily curb their evil intentions that might burst out at any time. "Amelia, make a list." Jack suddenly looked at Amelia and said, "You list all the people who have followed Truman or Cissie these days, and then you should carry out the family rules, so that all the people in the Quinn family know what the authority of the head is!" His voice was cold yet cruel. Amelia''s expression changed, and a sense of fear came from the bottom of her heart. She murmured, "Jack, how to carry out the family rules?" "Kill!" Jack squeezed out a word calmly. It was like a cold wind blowing from the abyss. Jim and Amelia also felt scared. This was not an ordinary list, but a death list!?????? Chapter 750 The Last Fluke Inside the room. Cissie''s miserable cry echoed. Tears rained down and blurred the makeup. That made Cissie look extremely embarrassed, and the arrogance she had before disappeared. That dramatic change, like a violent punch, made her dumbfounded. In fact, she wasn''t the only one to be stunned by that violent punch. Also Truman was the same. At that time, Truman was sitting on the chair sluggishly, his face was pale and his eyes were empty. On the phone, his father''s anger reverberated as if the lingering sound was still in his ears. He could not understand how a phone call could make things be so sudden. Who...was Jack? He didn''t know, because he had been studying and receiving education in various ces since he was a child. His wealthy family and the love of his parents gave him the possibility to receive an excellent education. He always had a vague idea of what was going on in his own territory. Unexpectedly, he was taught such a profound lesson just a few days after he came back.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He was not stupid. If he made his father angry at the point of breaking up in an instant, Jack would be the reason for his father''s fear. But...who was he? "Truman, we, we..." Cissie was trembling and she looked pitifully at Truman with a sad face, her trembling crying made her not say everything, or make some intentional pauses. Truman was her only support! He supported her to rise above Quinn Family''s mediocre people and reach a high position. Since her childhood, she and her parents had suffered a poor regard in the Quinn Family. That was the Quinn Family, which took advantage of others'' misfortune. Such a life was very depressing. Must know, even Yael and Amelia Quinn, who had a closer blood rtionship, had suffered through the pains of hell in the Quinn Family. It was precisely when she had met Truman that she saw the opportunity to rise above the others and be a powerful person. The oppressive and mediocre life in the Quinn Family also created a drastic change in her mood after she established a rtionship with Truman. Without him, Cissie would undoubtedly fall into the hell instantly. People lost their arms will turn disabled, this was just like her current situation. "I want to break up!" There was reluctance in Truman''s eyes, but his words were so resolute that there was no room for maneuver. He was not stupid, even if he didn''t understand the truth in the phone call. Anyway, he still noticed some clues from his father''s tone. That time...it was really a tough situation! No, it was a terrible situation. Otherwise, his father, who never said anything hard to him, would never be so angry. "Truman..." In an instant, Cissie became extremely pitiful and, swaying her delicate body, walked vainly in front of Truman. Suddenly, she softened and copsed directly into Truman''s arms. However, Truman''s expression changed greatly, as if he got an electric shock, he raised his hand and pushed Cissie out. That push was very hard. He coldly pushed her back a few steps, and she fell directly to the ground. In an instant, Cissie waspletely stunned. She didn''t expect Truman to be so unfeeling. Looking dumbfounded at Truman, she couldn''t notice his previous expression. At that moment, Truman looked at her as she was a monster. "Truman... why are you so unfeeling? Do I look like a monster or a beast to you?" That was a heart-wrenching question. Truman had mixed and tangled feelings. He raised the hand and scratched his hair fiercely, then he lowered his head and stopped looking at Cissie. Instead, he said irritably, "Don''t bother me, you don''t know how serious things are now!" "I don''t bother you? Yes, you broke up with me, I really shouldn''t bother you." With her eyes filled with tears, she stood up with an expression of despair, and walked to the chair on the other side as if she had lost her soul. As she walked, she whispered softly, "I really don''t know how serious things are now, but no matter how serious they are, it can''t be worse than you break up with me. I was ready to spend the rest of my life with you, I even thought about the name of our future child, you say...this matter is more serious, right?" Her sad and desperate words mmed into Truman''s heart like a sharp knife. He had even more mixed andplicated feelings. On one side, there was Cissie, who couldn''t let go, on the other side, there was his furious father. Which one should he choose? Truman slightly raised his head and looked at Cissie, who was desperate as if she had lost her soul. Suddenly, there was a great throb in his heart. Truman took a deep breath, his eyes were resolute, and he had a wishful thinking, "It''s okay, Cissie. When my fatheres, there must be a chance. I will beg him, he loves me so much, and he will definitely ept you and me to be together." Hearing those words, Cissie''s tearful eyes suddenly shed a hint of joy. It was just a fleeting moment of joy. She was indeed a mediocre member of the Quinn Family. However, because of her parents ''rtions, she got into X City''s local entertainment circle. In the entertainment circle, good and bad people mixed up, and in that ce, her mind already surpassed her peers. Moreover, she understood perfectly how to better hold the mind of a man. She would hold on Truman, as long as he didn''t give up on her. Like that, she must be fine! Even if she was expelled from the Quinn Family, she will be the daughter inw of the Russell family in the future. Her status in the Quinn Family, ifpared to such a privilege, was not even more than a muddy garbage. A secondter. Cissie spread out her hands, feeling extremely wronged, and said softy, "So... can you hug me now?" "Okay!" Truman still had a wishful thinking, as long as there was the possibility, he would never give up Cissie. When his father would be there, for the sake of his love for his son, he would give him a chance. Just when the two were cuddling in the room. Outside. Morrison Quinn, who never left, sneered and shook his head. He stepped into the pavilion far away, sat down, and looked at the room where Truman and Cissie were imprisoned with a cold expression. "Up to now, there is still the hope for a fluke, but when Sampson will arrive, I don''t know if you could bear the consequences of such a big change." In his opinion, the fact that Sampson would personallye there would not bring any uncertainties, everything had already been decided. Morrison no longer looked at the closed door, but he stared at the courtyard gate with a solemn expression. Gradually, his face revealed a trace of fear. The reason why he never left since Truman and Cissie were imprisoned, but he stayed there like a servant, was that he just wanted to make a show of it in order to seek Jack''s kindness towards him. People should bow when they have no choice.. Even Morrison, in that farce, will try his best to pick himself out. No one in the whole family dissuaded Truman and Cissie, and Jack could definitely guess the reason. Now it was the time to be more honest, and wait for Jack to be less furious. At that moment, a servant hurried into the courtyard. "Attention! The richest man in Sunam, Mr.Sampson Russell is here!" That noisy voice made Morrison''s body shake suddenly and he looked very dignified. His heartbeats started to elerate unconsciously...???????? Chapter 751 Divide And Conquer Morrison was unsettled and his heart weighed heavily. He waved his hand to let his servants leave. He specially instructed his servant to inform him immediately when Sampson arrived. He was clear that as soon as Sampson were toe to the Quinn residence, he would visit Jack and Amelia first. The Quinn family of today was not the same as in the past. Morrison felt as if time stood still. Morrison kept looking in the direction of Truman and Cissie''s room. Perhaps these two did not know what was going to happen and were still enjoying each other''spany in the room. Morrison pursed his lips, grinned, and smiled bitterly. After ten minutes, footsteps could be hearding from the courtyard. The steady and firm footsteps were like a sledgehammer pounding on his chest. He hurried to his feet and saw Jack, Jim, Amelia, and Sampson walking in. Sampson was severely obese but his well-tailored suit effectively covered his bulge. But now, Sampson no longer looked like a dignified head of the wealthiest family of Sunam. He perspired profusely as he looked flustered and worried as he followed closely behind Jack. "Mr. Russell." Morrison greeted politely and respectfully. When Old Master Quinn was alive and when the Quinn family was at its former glory, he had some interactions with the Russell family. It seemed like the rich and powerful had arge social circle but in reality, the higher up the social ss a person was, the smaller the circle he would have. "Mr. Quinn, I''m sorry to bother you." Sampson appeared surprised when he saw Morrison but he quicklyposed himself and said, "I''m so sorry that my ill-bred son had caused so much trouble at the Quinn residence. I''m grateful for Mr. Quinn''s graciousness in the handling of this issue." "You''re too kind, Mr. Russell." Morrison smiled awkwardly as he nced at Jack. Morrison heaved a sigh of relief in his mind when he noticed that Jack''s expression did not seem any different. The then quickly said respectfully, "Mr. Hughes, I''ll take my leave if there isn''t anything else." "Stop right there!" Jack said calmly. Morrison''s eye twitched and throbbed but he controlled himself and slowly turned around. What Jack said the next moment shocked Morrison and he was unable to maintain hisposure. Jack did not look at Morrison but red towards Truman and Cissie''s room as he said, "You are responsible to resolve this issue." What Jack said put Morrison into a panic. Even Sampson''s pupil constricted and his expression changed. "Mr. Hughes, it is not appropriate for me to handle this. Now Amelia is the head of the family and she should be the one who handles this." Morrison''s forehead started to sweat. He endeavored to keep his head down so that the others would not notice his fearful expression. He knew that he could not get out of it since Jack had already decided. It felt as though a huge hand had pped him senseless. He was not a fool. After the incident happened with Truman and Cissie, he obediently watched over them in the hope that he would be able to ease Jack''s rage towards him. He was mentally prepared for punishment and it was only an issue of its severity. But now Jack wanted him to resolve this matter and that ced him in a very difficult spot. After the Quinn family''s copse, all of the Quinn family members had high hopes for him. All of them hated Jack and had been hoping for the Quinn family to stage aeback. In other words, if the Quinn family was to rise again, then Morrison would be the popr choice to be the head of the family. Even if he were to handle this matter on behalf of Jack and Amelia, he would upset all of the Quinn family. This matter was moreplicated than it seemed. Jack was trying to create a situation when the rest of the Quinn family would rebel against Morrison. Jack was literally trying to uproot him from the Quinn family.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Uncle Morrison, this is a name list that we prepared." Amelia ced the list in front of Morrison. Morrison looked at the densely written list and suddenly felt dizzy and his heart crushed. When he noticed all the familiar names, he felt like a huge hand was strangling him. He now felt that a person''s fate seemed as mundane as a nod of the head. If he really handled this matter, he would be doing that in full view of all of the Quinns. In the list, not only were there his fellow peers, there were the former power holders and even Cissie''s parents and rtives... St... A drop of sweat fell onto the name list. It was dead silent in the courtyard. Sampson was in no hurry to say anything. As the top family of a region, he was the elite of the elites. How could he not figure it out when he looked at Morrison''s expression and the list? Now his gaze turned towards Jack. Sampson kept his silence as he pondered if Jack was trying to dismantle the family and wreck the Quinn family. How could a young man like Jack plot so sinisterly? How could the rest of the Hughes potential heirspare to Jack? Then, Jack rubbed his nose and said, "This is a death list!" Kaboom! His calm voice seemed thunderous to Morrison. Sampson''s expression changed drastically and he could no longer maintain hisposure. Even his back was drenched in cold sweat. Morrison shuddered and then sat down on the ground. He looked desperate and hopeless. Morrison had the feeling that the sky had fallen. Death list? Did he have to ensure that all in the list were eliminated? Did Jack want him to be the most hated sinner of the Quinn family? That meant severing his ties with the Quinn family. "Mr. Hughes, I... I..." The terrified Morrison mustered all his strength to speak up. He sweated profusely and could feel the saltiness in the sweat as he licked the corner of his lips. Before he could finish his sentence, Jack signaled for Jim to turn the wheelchair. Even when Jack was in the wheelchair, he continued to radiate his prowess. "As the leading member of the Quinn family, you could not escape being responsible for such a huge incident that happened in the residence." "It''s true that Yael is in a vegetative state but Amelia is still around. If you think that you can bully a woman, then I, as her brother, will show you how a person bleeds!" "If you handle his matter today, you may one day regain wealth and power. Even if you don''t have full authority, I will still guarantee you will have a better condition than what you are in now. But if you choose not to handle this matter..." Jack paused when he came to this. It was as if Jack brought down the temperature of that ce. Everyone felt chills running down their spines and their skin crawled. Jack slowly said, "Take this pen and include your name in this list. Choose for yourself whether you want to live or die!" Sampson and Morrison were shocked as if both of them were struck by lightning.??????????????? Chapter 752 Court Jester He was to choose between life or death? Jack''s words were like a thunderous divine judgment reverberating in Morrison''s ears. Morrison felt as though his soul had left his body. Horror, hopelessness, despair... This was Jack''s ploy to set him up. In one stroke, he wanted to push Morrison in front of the entire family and break up the united family. After the bloodshed, it would be impossible for him to reunite the family. Life and death only hinged upon a nod... His hands began to tremble and sweat beaded on his forehead and dripped onto the name list. Jack did not rush him and neither was Amelia anxious. Jim looked on with amusement. Life or death was up to Morrison. Even if Morrison was to choose death, they would not be worried as there was nock of sacrificialmbs in the bloodsucking Quinn family. Then, just as Morrison was about to speak. Sampson suddenly spoke solemnly, "An honorable death is better than living meaninglessly. The Quinn family will flourish under the leadership of Mr. Hughes. Morrison, even if you can''t be the head of the family, you will still attain far more than being the head of the Quinn family. I know that it will be tough on you but at least you would be a member of a very strong enterprise." Though he said softly, his words drummed into everyone''s ears. On hearing this, Morrison paused and hesitated. Who would choose death if he had a chance at life? Living hopelessly was as good as dead. But if the desperate person had found a path, he would endeavor to walk along that path even though it was lined with thorns and thistles. Jack looked at Sampson in surprise. Sampson nodded and smiled as he said, "Morrison, if you don''t handle this, someone in the Quinn family would step forward to do it. This is a Quinn family matter and it is difficult for Mr. Hughes and Amelia to be involved." What Sampson said contained a double message. One was to point out to Morrison and the other was to validate Jack''s decision. As the wealthiest and most powerful family of Sunam, Sampson was far shrewder and more intelligent than Morrison. Though their ages didn''t differ much, their ability to scheme and calcte was worlds apart. This was rted to upbringing and nurturing. Sampson had built up his empire on his own, unlike Morrison who was sheltered by Old Master Quinn. Jack smiled, looked sternly at Morrison, and said, "Have you decided? Life or death?" The tone was soft but exceedingly tyrannical. Morrison was flustered and then his gaze turned determined. He took a deep breath and his hands grabbed the name list tightly. He raised his head and said as he continued to perspire profusely, "I''ll handle this!" The words were simple but ruthless. Why should he choose death when he could receive a life of prosperity? Even if he chose death, the Quinn family would notst long after him. Before the fall of the Quinn family, he was the son of the head of the Quinn family and second in the Quinn family. He was very familiar with the unscrupulous people within the Quinn family. Under those circumstances, it was his father and him who brought up the family. Since they had been bloodsuckers, it was not difficult to do it again. "Okay!" Jack nodded and then looked towards Sampson, "Remember this day! Leave with Truman." "Thanks, Mr. Hughes." Sampson felt so relieved like a huge weight had suddenly been lifted off his shoulders. Then, Jack looked at Morrison, "Now go, since you''ve made your choice, then do it properly. I hope that you will not disappoint me this time." Morrison nodded and looked ruthlessly determined. He followed Sampson out and walked towards the room. Jack looked solemnly at the two of them leave, then looked at Sampson and said, "Cunning old fox." "Jack, what''s wrong?" Amelia asked Jack in surprise. Jack said softly, "He intentionally persuaded Morrison to agree to this task but not out of good intentions. He did these to get in my favor so as to protect his son." Amelia was stunned. Her eyes lit up and pondered deeply. Jim was simrly stunned and was speechless. Now Jack''s expression was totally different. Clunk... Truman and Cissie were behaving intimately when the door opened. Sampson raged when he saw this. He immediately raged furiously. m! He mmed the door and then yelled furiously, "Truman, you good for nothing, release this bitch and immediately break off with her!" The sudden turn of events shocked and terrified both Truman and Cissie. When both of them did not react, Sampson rushed over and forcibly pulled Cissie away and then pped Truman. Smack! The p was loud and forceful.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Truman was stunned, "Dad, why did you hit me? It was Cissie and me who were bullied!" "You rascal still don''t know how to tell right from wrong!" Sampson raged and raised his leg to kick Truman. Cissie turned pale at the sight of what was happening. She wanted to step forward but somebody held her back. Smack! Morrison was cold as he mercilessly pped Cissie across the face. The p was so forceful that Cissie fell onto the floor. "Step forward and you''ll die!" Morrison''s words plunged Cissie into the chasms of doubt. "Dad, I beg you to save Cissie, I really love her. Haven''t you and mom already given us your blessings?" Truman grasped his hands to beg. "Beg? You worthless scum, you still dare to beg? Have you lost your mind after studying overseas for so long? I should have sprayed your sperm into the air!" The loud yells of Sampson could be heard in the courtyard. Jack looked at Jim and said, "Looks like you are very familiar with such things." Jim blushed and quickly looked away awkwardly. It was only a casual remark but how could he anticipate that Sampson would say the same thing? Thud! Truman knelt on the ground and begged, "Dad, what happened? You are the most powerful man in Sunam. Why are you so scared of Jack?" "Okay, I''ll tell you!" Sampson grabbed Truman by the cor and manhandled him like a stray mongrel. He dragged Truman out of the room and then towards Jack and then threw him towards Jack''s feet. Sampsonposed himself and then pointed to Jack as he berated Truman, "He is Jack Hughes and I need to address him as Mr. Hughes. He is the potential heir of the Hughes family. Even I, your father the most powerful man of Sunam, have to make an appointment with the Hughes to visit the Hughes residence!" Kaboom! The message was simple, crude but struck like a lightning bolt. Truman sat pitifully on the ground as he looked at Jack and was horrified. Hughes family? Heir of the Hughes family? The scene of him saying arrogantly how great his father was shed before his eyes. What did that mean? Didn''t he behave like a court jester? Truman suddenly felt as though he was in a sea of fire. His skin burned painfully and his face turned red hot.???????????????? Chapter 753 A Bitter Pill To Swallow "Beg Mr. Hughes for forgiveness!" Sampson raged and shoved Truman with his leg. "Dad..." Truman whimpered pitifully on the ground. He waspletely dumbfounded when he realized Jack''s identity. What he had considered as his pride was insignificant in Jack''s eyes and to think that he was so tantly arrogant about it. He had never experienced such a loss of face. "Apologize!" Sampson gritted his teeth and demanded, "In the real world, you must know when to apologize for your mistakes and take the punishment like a man. Mr. Hughes had already spared your life by asking me toe personally to redeem you. If you still don''te to your senses, then don''t me me for disowning you!" Sampson shook in anger as he yelled. His threat of disowning Truman was the final straw that broke the camel''s back. He looked back reluctantly at Cissie who was held back by Morrison. Bash! Sampson noticed Truman''s gaze, kicked him again and yelled, "How dare you look at that jinxed woman? Don''t you know that she was making use of you?" In the face of his father''s rage, Truman was already a broken man. He turned towards Jack slowly, bowed deeply, and begged, "I''m sorry Mr. Hughes. Please forgive me for my misgivings." Jack slowly leaned towards Truman and stared directly into his eyes and said, "Next time, remember to find out more about the people you deal with. It was very awkward when I saw you with Cissie." What Jack said burnt strongly within Truman. Jack waved his hand and said to Sampson, "You may leave with your son. Make sure both of you remember what happened today." Sampson heaved a sigh of relieve and expressed his gratitude towards Jack, "Sampson will always remember Mr. Hughes'' graciousness. The Russell family of Sunam will be at your disposal even if we have to walk through the fires of hell." After saying, Sampson grabbed Truman to his feet and dragged him out of there. "Truman..." Cissie whimpered as if the sky had fallen.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Truman was her only protection and hope. She intentionally captured Truman''s heart so that she may survive through this. But the appearance of Sampson totally dashed her hopes like a burst bubble. She noticed Truman''s reluctance to abandon her but he could not defy Sampson. Truman did not respond to Cissie''s cries and very quickly disappeared from her sight. It was deadly quiet inside and outside the courtyard. Morrison grabbed onto Cissie and said coldly, "Cissie, you rebelled against the head of the family and broke the family regtions. These are serious offenses and will be severely punished today!" "Uncle Morrison..." Cissie''s petite body trembled as she looked horrified at Morrison. Morrison was cold-blooded and did not waiver to her cries for mercy and replied, "I''ll punish you personally!" His remark was like a huge formless hand that pushed Cissie into the depths of hopelessness. Her face instantly turned pale from hopelessness and horror. Morrison''s cold steadfastness dashed herst thread of hope. She even wanted to say that she did it for the Quinn family. But now Morrison had dered that he was going to personally mete out the punishment so what was there left to plead? Cissie suddenly copsed and started to wail desperately. She started to crawl on fours out of the room and towards Jack and Amelia. Cissie started to beg, "Mr. Hughes, I''m so sorry, I''m sorry, please forgive me..." Jack shook his head and then looked at Amelia and said to Cissie, "You should beg Amelia." Cissie immediately shifted and grabbed onto Amelia''s lower leg and begged, "Amelia, I was wrong, it was my mistake. I am a conniving bitch. You are honorable and gracious, please forgive me..." "It''s toote!" Amelia replied with a frosty dismissal and kicked Cissie away. Although Amelia had a gentle character, she was not a saint. She knew that all these were done by Jack to help her exert her dominance. If she relented and forgave Cissie, then she would have wasted all of Jack''s efforts. Being merciful to one''s enemies was the worse one could do to oneself. Amelia personally experienced this after dealing with numerous issues. If she allowed the dignity of the head of the family to be attacked with no consequences, then there would be other ''Cissie'' that would emerge in the future. Cissieid on the ground in total despair. Amelia''s kick ended any of her hopes for mercy. She was in an extremely sorrowful state. Jack simply said, "Go to the main courtyard, Morrison will settle it." After saying, he turned to look at Morrison and Morrison nodded in agreement. The autumn wind was bleak and gloomy as it blew the leaves around the courtyard. There was the desperate wailing while the other three stood one side chatting leisurely. Slowly the cries waned and were drowned by the autumn wind... Amelia went to replenish the teapot. Jim ced his cup down, shrugged, and smiled, "Hmm... there is blood in the air." "Your nose is very keen." Jack smiled. "Mr. Hughes, can''t you detect it?" Jim asked doubtfully. "I did." Jack ced down his teacup, shrugged, and said, "It''s more alluring than this tea." Alluring? Jim was startled by Jack''s casual and cold-blooded remark and for a moment he felt as if he did not know Jack that well. Jack was smiling but there was a hint of sinister in Jack''s eyes. It was supposed to be two different expressions but somehow Jack was able to merge them into one. ''Had Mr. Hughes changed?'' Jim wondered. Jim hesitated and forcibly suppressed his horror and said, "Mr. Hughes, your cleansing of the Quinn family appeared to be for show, am I right?" Jack continued to smile and then said softly, "Desperate times call for desperate measures. It''s time for the bitter pill. If I don''t pull the rug from under the Quinn family and break their spirits, Amelia would not be able to control the family while my brother Yael is still in aa."??????????????? Chapter 754 Bloodsuckers Won’t Mind Whose Blood It Is After the cleansing, the Quinn family would fracture internally. Only then would there be a short-term peace. It would also be much easier for Amelia to control them. Truman and Cissie''s rebellion enabled Jack to see the dangers lurking within the Quinn family but it also gave Jack a chance to administer the bitter pill. The Quinn family members bore a grudge and were united in the shadows. They were a bunch of blood-thirsty wolves and ready to rebel. Jack knew this the day he took over the family. Otherwise, he would not make Yael stay in the family to control them. But now with these actions, the wolves would lose their footing and start to fight among themselves. The chance of a rebellion would reduce considerably and hence Jack''s concerns would likewise be reduced significantly. In the gloomy autumn breeze, the courtyard seemed to be cut off from the outside world. The stench of blood filled the air. Jack and the others behaved normally. They chatted leisurely as they enjoyed freshly brewed tea for about an hour. Then, someone began to knock on the courtyard doors. Jack ced his teacup down and looked at Jim who went to open the door. Morrison entered when the door was opened. He stumbled and staggered in. His face was pale and his eyes seemed to be in a daze. His face and clothes were stained with blood. There was a long knife in his right hand and he dragged the de along the ground which left a trail of blood. Clink nk... Morrison dropped the long knife as he approached Jack. The sound of the knife falling onto the ground made Morrison shudder and his dazed eyes refocused. It was as if a cold robot had gained its soul. The pale, stiff, and lifeless face regained its warmth. His eyes also lit up. Morrison''s lips quivered as he said, "Mr. Hughes, the family punishment had been meted out." "You''ve done well." Jack calmly praised and then said, "From today onwards, you will have to give your support to Amelia." His tone was calm without any trace of emotions but there was frosty oppression. Cruel people must be treated cruelly. The Quinn family were now reaping the poison fruits that they had sowed. Jack did not need to pity Morrison due to his show of emotions. Jack then said to Amelia, "Amelia, Yael is still in the hospital. You had difficulty in controlling the Quinn family. But now you have your Uncle Morrison to help you. Anything that you can''t handle your Uncle Morrison will be able to resolve for you." "Thanks, Jack." Amelia thanked Jack gratefully and did not bother with Morrison. She knew clearly that it was Jack who came specially to help her establish her dominance. Although Morrison had meted out the punishment, it also established Amelia as the head of the family. The discontent that arose from this event would be partially be borne by Morrison. Killing two birds with a stone! After Morrison heard what Jack said, he braced up and shuddered. Jack''s words were to the point and pierced his heart. After today, the limbo Quinn family would cease to exist. They would now be directly under Jack and he was one of Jack''s executors. Suddenly, Morrison felt remorseful and was gripped with aplex mix of emotions. He felt as if every inch of his skin was on fire and cut by a knife. The pain was insufferable. "Go now, Amelia will shower you with power and wealth." Jack waved his hand and said coldly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Many thanks, Mr. Hughes." Morrison suppressed the intense pain that he felt within and slowly turned to leave. After he turned away from Jack, the tears in his eyes finally started to flow. He continued to smell the blood that a Quinn just bled. Morrison ground his teeth and his eyes remained determined as he walked out. His eyes were swollen from the crying and but as soon as he stepped out, he started to grin sinisterly. Inside the courtyard. On seeing Morrison leave, Jim who had held his tongue finally said, "Will Morrison really help Amelia? A person who can flip sides is truly terrifying." Amelia frowned and was obviously deep in thoughts. Jack on the other hand simply rubbed his nose, smiled, and said, "Break a person''s backbone and he will never stand again. But when you break a person''s ambitious desires and then ensure that he has no more supporters and at the same time cause everyone to hate him, he will definitely make the choice that benefits him the most." Jim and Amelia exchanged looks as they had their thoughts. Jim had his doubts while Amelia thought that it was a good move. She then muttered, "This statement may not be suitable for everyone but when ites to the Quinn family... it is very suitable." As she said this, she seemed to be depressed and frowned painfully. Amelia took a deep breath, stood up, and excused herself, "Jack, please excuse me. I would like to return to my room." Jack nodded. Jim turned and asked Jack, "What''s wrong with her?" Jack replied calmly, "The Zhuge family should know about Amelia''s past, right?" Jim nodded. Jack shrugged and said, "Then put the two together and you will understand this. The Quinn family exploits and sucks the life out of people. Amelia used to be one of those who were being exploited." Jim pondered deeply for several seconds and then said, "I understand now. The Quinn family are known to be bloodsuckers and they are far more calctive than anyone. If a Quinn enjoyed the benefits, he woulde back for more. That is why Mr. Hughes isn''t afraid that Morrison would rebel." "Yes, a bloodsucker would not mind whose blood it is." Jack nodded and smiled. Jim replied respectfully, "Thanks Mr. Hughes for the lesson." "Okay, the issue here had been resolved and I should return home." Jack waved his hand, looked at the sky, and said, "Jim, help me buy an air ticket." "What''s the rush?" Jim was startled, grinned, and said, "Why don''t Mr. Hughes stay at the Zhuge residence tonight? Our Zhuge family managed to rise to this position all thanks to Mr. Hughes and we had not adequately thanked Mr. Hughes." "There is no need." Jack waved his hand and said, "You should know how much had happened to my family during this period. Now that things had settled down, I should quickly go back to spend some time with my wife." Jim could not argue with his point and nodded, "Then I''ll make the necessary arrangements." After Jim left, Jack wheeled himself to the room. As he entered the room, he saw Amelia sitting on the chair with her head drooped and her eyes welled up with tears. Jack felt a lump in his throat. Amelia could never forget what happened that year. If Jack told Amelia what Yael had said to him, she would have descended to the depths of hopelessness. "Amelia, I''ve asked Jim to make my arrangements to go home." Jack broke the silence in the room. Amelia was startled and hastily raised her head, "You''re leaving so soon?" In her haste, she did not wipe away her tears. "Amber is waiting for me at home." Jack smiled tenderly, "I would like to spend more time with her."???????????????? Chapter 755 Encounter Soon, Jim Zhuge arranged everything. Jack didn''t dy too much, and after saying goodbye to Amelia Quinn, he went directly to the airport. After boarding the ne, he entered the business ss with the help of a stewardess. After adjusting the seat, Jackid down, closed his eyes and fell asleep. Other people were entering the business ss nearby. Jack didn''t pay attention to those people, this trip he came quickly and went back quickly, the chances of getting danger would not be too high. Suddenly, a hand fell on Jack''s shoulder. Jack was shocked. He opened his eyes sharply. But when he saw the person standing in front of him, he was stunned. A gloomy breath gradually appeared on Jack''s face. There was a woman in front of him. Stunning posture, enchanting body. Even under the exquisite makeup and the clothing essories, her whole body seemed like if it was glowing. "Hana Powell..." Jack''s face was gloomy, and spat out a cold word from his mouth, "Were you following me?" Hana, in front of him, had a smile on her face but as Jack spoke out, her smile disappeared and the slender hand on Jack''s shoulder retracted. "I just happened to go to X City to participate in an event, what do you mean by following you?" Hana''s voice was a little chilly, "I ran into you by chance on the ne, can''t I even say hello to you?" Even if she was angry, her smile was enough to attract attention. To be a superstar in the entertainment circle and be an evergreen, she relied not only on the support of the Powell Family, but also on Hana''s own strength. In such a short time, Jack noticed that Hana, who was standing in front of him for a long time, already attracted the attention of the whole business ss. On short-haul flights, there was no first ss, and the best ones only were business ss. However, regardless of the status of the people entering the business ss, in no way it affected their familiarity with Hana. "Oh my God, what a lucky day! I have met Hana Powell!" "Oh, my God, I''m so lucky to sit in the same cabin with a superstar." "Hana is so beautiful, the actual person is even prettier than on TV. I feel like I can''t even breathe." The whispers echoed in the cabin. Everyone was surprised and astonished, but no one took pictures. Suspicious eyes fell on Jack one after another. Jack frowned slightly, he didn''t want to draw any more attention. Anyway, Hana''s words made him feel very embarrassed. Because of what had happenedst time, Jack''s impression of Hana, that of an unscrupulous woman, was extremely bad. In his mind, Hana Powell, that woman, no matter which mean she used to do something, she would never surprise him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Therefore, when he first saw Hana, his first thought was that she was following him. However, hepletely ignored her status of superstar. She was the evergreen of the entertainment circle, who was flying around all the year to attend events. It was the most normal thing. "Sorry, I misunderstood you." Jack smiled awkwardly. Immediately, instead of finding a topic to talk with Hana, he silently looked out the window. He really didn''t want to talk with Hana. Even now, he didn''t understand why Hana had been so interested in him before. However, that unscrupulous woman would not hesitate even to drive a wedge between him and Amber. That thing really touched his red line. Hana frowned slightly, she was a bit angry because of Jack''s reaction. The discussion of the people around them became more intense. Oh, God! Who was that man? He was so indifferent to the superstar Hana Powell, didn''t he like women? While shocked and puzzled, all the men in the business ss looked at Jack with envy and bloodshot eyes at that moment, as if they wanted to swallow him in one bite. Feeling everyone''s gaze, Jack frowned and looked back at Hana, "Miss. Powell, you are a superstar. You have always been eye-catching everywhere you go, but I don''t like this kind of feeling." The actual meaning of his words was making Hana leave him as soon as possible and go back to her seat. As it happened. At that moment, a middle-aged man walked in and said to Hana, "Hello Madam, could you please let me take my seat here?" When he saw that she was Hana Powell, he took a breath, blurted out and eximed, "Hana, Hana Powell..." Hana rolled her eyes and gave Jack a defiant look. Then she turned around and smiled at the man, "Sir, can I switch my seat with yours? This is my friend, I have just met him, and I want to talk more with him. "Okay, okay. No problem." The middle-aged man didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately agreed. Jack frowned and looked at Hana angrily, "What do you want?" Hana moved her long hair, adjusted the seat slowly, and then squinted at Jack with a charming smile, "You don''t want to be noticed, right? You also hate me, right? I''m happy to be noticed, I''m happy that you hate me and I''m also happy that you feel embarrassed because everybody is staring at you." That pretending and provocative tone made Jack''s face take on a ghastly expression. In fact, as Hana took a seat next to Jack, the buzz around them got more intense. "Do whatever you want." He left a word coldly, and then turned to face the direction of the window. That action immediately made everyone even more stunned. Oh, God! How could that man have such an attitude toward Hana Powell? That was crazy! However, Hana didn''t care Jack''s indifference. With a smiling face, she deliberately leaned against Jack. Then she said softly, "How''s going? Its'' embarrassing to be noticed, right?" Jack frowned and ignored her. Hana gently raised her hand and twisted a strand of her long hair across Jack''s neck. That slight touch made Jack feel like if he got an electric shock. He turned around angrily, red at Hana and lifted his hand up, grabbing Hana''s slender hand flicking her long hair. "Is it funny?" Suddenly, in the cabin, everyone changed expression and they all were dumbfounded. Anyway, Hana smiled calmly, "With so many people staring at us, do you really want to hit me?" Jack gritted his teeth and finally let go of Hana. The ne began to taxi to take off. Everyone''s eyes also turned back. Hana looked at the angry Jack and gave a charming smile, "Okay, because we have met by chance, it would be nice to have a good talk with you." "I have nothing to talk about" Jack said indifferently. "It''s not just a casual conversation." Hana shrugged, "I belong to the Powell Family!" Those words made Jack''s expression change greatly. Hana''s words clearly meant something else. The Powell Family, a long thriving noble family, had been magnificent for thousands of years without showing off too much, but its low-key existence wasparable to that of the Hughes Family. So...what the Hughes Family could find out, the Powell Family could find out too! Following closely, Hana said softly, "Do you want to know the origin of the Kool Family? And also, why does your father always restrain you from taking revenge on the Kool Family?" Chapter 756 The Important Clues of Kool Familly Boom! In an instant, Jack looked stern, as if there was a loud thunder heard in his ears. He stared at Hana''s pretty smiling face. There was a huge wave in his heart. He never thought of giving up Kool Family''s revenge. But his father''s warning and Mr. Ward''s dissuasion gradually calmed him down. Amber''s final choice made him choose to postpone his revenge in the end. He never gave up exploring more about Kool Family. He always remembered how his father tried to stop him from taking revenge and postpone the whole thing, which had been a hindrance. It was just that the Kool Family was too secretive, even if he used up all his methods, he would not be able to find anything. But meeting Hana now.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Things would be different. Whatever Hughes Family could find out, Powell Family could find out as well. His father was reluctant to tell him, but now ording to what Hana meant, she was willing to tell him. "Hehe...it seems like you really want to know." Hana''s smile was a little yful, it was hard to tell that such smile coulde from the face of a woman in her 30''s. Jack sighed heavily, his horror expression slowly calmed down, he said unhurriedly, "My father asked me to postpone my revenge because he wanted to wait until I be the new master of the Hughes Family, so that I would be able to fully utilize the power of Hughes Family." "That simple?" Hana pretended to be surprised. Jack frowned and remained silent. Hana spit out her tongue yfully, pretending to be mysterious and said. "Your father is the current master of the family, why don''t you think about it, this is something rted to your bloodline, which is also his, if he really insists on taking revenge, why can''t he use his name to mobilize the power of the Hughes Family?" Jack was stunned immediately. He had also thought about this before. But to think about it carefully, making troubles under a certain pretext and without a pretext were two different things. And the most critical point was him bing the new master of the Hughes Family. If he could not be the next master of the family, he would still be a bastard in everyone''s eyes; even if his father wanted to take revenge, all the members from Hughes Family would stop him. If he could be the next master of the family, it would be fine when his father mobilized the strength of Hughes Family with a solid reason. It would seem unreasonable if the members from the Hughes Family tried to stop him. This was also one of the main reasons why Mr. Ward discouraged him before. Seeing that Jack was unmoved, Hana did not bother to hide anymore. She leaned on a seat and said in a low voice, "Actually I knew you were involved in such big incident long time ago, but you did not treat me well, and you''re not rted to me, I did not intend to tell you." "Since I met you today, I''d like to remind you." Jack''s gaze was deep, he stared at Hana waiting for what wasing next. Hana gently stroked a few strands of her hair to the back of her ears, and said calmly. "The reason why your father asked you to postpone the revenge is not because Kool Family is too strong, they were once the noble family, but it''s a noble family that reappeared again after disappearing." After a pause, Hana showed a trace of disdain in her words. , "A lean camel is bigger than a horse is indeed true, but it depends on who it is delivered to. Although Hughes Family is not as good as Powell Family in terms of time, it is true that Hughes Family is the number one on top of the list when ites to the wealthy family; it is only a matter of time. Powell Family had ever denied this. If Hughes Family goes against Kool Family with full strength, it would be overwhelming." Jack frowned slightly, and quietly clenched his fists. "The reason of the postponement is because of the deep involvement, so deep that once you do it, it may backfire on the Hughes Family." Speaking of this, Hana''s pretty face turned heavy, and her voice gradually became solemn, "Let''s put it this way, the disappearance of Kool Family previously had got something to do with Hughes Family." Boom! Such a big shock. It was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky mming on Jack. He had never heard of such news before. Even with all the methods he used, he did not manage to find out any clue about this. He had to hear this from Hana, someone from the Powell Family, which was known noble from the long thriving family. Hana''s words were undoubtedly like the "authority", he could not refute it at all. In an instant, Jack''s thoughts turned. The disappearance of the Kool Family was rted to Hughes Family? The noble family disappeared, had got something to do with Hughes Family? Now that the Kool Family was making aeback, but their revenge had to be postponed? Why? In a daze, Jack felt that the air in the cabin had be sticky, making him a little suffocated. The blue veins on his neck slowly emerged; he wanted to take a deep breath, but he felt there was little air entering his lungs. His thoughts were tumbling like boiling water. Did the Kool Family hurt Amber just to avenge the Hughes Family for letting it disappear? After waiting for a long while. He did not manage to get Hana to continue. Jack looked heavy, resisting the suffocation, and forced a sentence from his throat, "Then?" "What then?" Hana shook her head and said with fear, "Then, I dare not to tell you anymore. The old men at home have specifically warned me not to tell anything at all, even for those I have just told you. Now, if I go deepe into details, I''ll get grounded by the old men when I get home, and I''ll never be able toe out anymore." No more? Jack suddenly felt like something was in his throat, and he felt like going mad. What was this? Just one sentence about the disappearance of Kool Family was rted to Hughes Family, and that was all? Seeing Jack''s expression gradually bing a little sordid. Hana deliberately said again, "Actually, I don''t know much about the matters between Hughes Family and Kool Family, I heard them from the old men, and so if I were to continue, there is really not much I can offer." Hana shrugged and pretended to be helpless and said, "Look at me, risking being grounded at home forever, I have already told you a piece of information. I would not get anything good out of it, you don''t have to continue forcing me. You don''t look like a person who passes the buck." Jack forced a smile. After taking a deep breath, he suppressed theplex thoughts in his heart, and shook his head at Hana, "Don''t worry, I won''t make thing hard for you." After speaking, he turned his head and looked at the sea of clouds outside the window. There were thousands of thoughts that he could not figure them out. How deep was the grudge between Hughes Family and Kool Family? Since the disappearance of the Kool Family was rted to Hughes Family, now that the previous noble family reappeared again, why would father worry that Kool Family might backfire Hughes Family? If there was such a worry, why did they let Kool Family disappear back then? While wondering. Jack trembled in a sudden, a strange softness and warmth came from the back of his left hand, which made him feel like an electric shock. He looked back at the back of his right hand. Hana''s hand was on top of it, gently stroking. It made Jack''s brows frowned and a little cold. Just when Jack turned his head, Hana raised her index finger and middle finger, and "walked" up along Jack''s right arm bit by bit. She slowly approached Jack. Her red lips pressed against Jack''s ear and exhaled, "However, if you''re willing to listen to me, then you''d be considered as part of the Powell Family, and there will not be a problem if I continue telling you the remaining things I know of." Chapter 757 Going Forward with Indomitable Will Because of Love Her breathe. And her soft voice. Even Jack felt his ears were a little hot. Hana slowly leaned back on a chair in sight, her beautiful eyes gleaming and bent into crescent moon, with a charming smile that portrayed amorous feeling. No one could resist such charm. What''s more, for Jack, it was nothing more than a simple nod of his head. As long as he nodded, he could not only get clues about Kool Family, he could also get such beauty like Hana. "What do you think? This request is not difficult right? Since we''re together for this trip, as long as you agree, we can go to the best hotel when we get off the ne." Hana''s voice was charming and fascinating, "As long as you''re with me, I''ll tell you all the information you want. I''ll not get punished by my family for this, or even... Powell Family could help you with what you want." As she spoke, she leaned back in a chairzily. Her snow-white fragrant shoulder seemed to exude a shining luster. Her rugged curves were vividly outlined by the long skirt. A pair of slender legs under the skirt were crossed, her right foot slowly leaned against Jack''s leg, shaking slightly. Such temptation. Hana was very confident. However. Sanpped! Jack got rid of Hana''s right foot. With some strength. Hana felt a trace of pain from the corner of her mouth, and the charm on her face disappeared immediately, reced by shock. "This request is not difficult at all, and it''s even beneficial to me from in and out." Jack''s voice was cold and stern, he stared at Hana seriously, "However, if I really agree, that means losing my wife, the cost is too great; it''s even greater than the sky. The pain would be too much for me to bear." His words were sonorous and powerful. Jack sneered, "Moreover, you don''t seem to figure out the most fundamental reason why I seek revenge from the Kool Family yet." "What?" Hana''s face was filled with shock, she blurted out and asked, "Don''t you just want to avenge the Kool Family?" Jack twitched the corner of his mouth and shook his head. His imposing manner could be felt as if he was pulling up a mountain on a t ground and rushing into the sky. "I seek revenge from Kool Family because they harmed my wife and child; my child who was about to be given birth to, and my wife who experienced death, I''m taking revenge because of my wife Amber." "But you''re trying to separate me from my wife, and then avenge the Kool Family, don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" Hana was startled. Jack''sst sentence was like a big invisible hand pping hard on her face. It made her face turn hot, and she was in a trance. Her chest seemed to be filled with stones making her stuffed. Yes, because of love...that''s why he kept going forward. This man''s heart was already filled with his wife from the beginning to the end, so how can he tolerate the others? But I had been hoping still...it was indeed ridiculous! After taking a deep breath. Hana''s expression returned to normal, previous charm was no longer seen; in fact she was unusually calmed. It seemed like the distance between Jack and her had been widen. She smiled slightly, "Sorry, it''s my fault, I always underestimated your wife''s position in your heart." Jack pointed at the position of his heart, "It''s full. Hana''s eyes flickered and she smiled, "Yes, it''s very full, not even a needle can squeeze in."N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jack''s expression eased a little. No matter what Hana asked just now, after all, she did provide him with some information. If Hana did not tell him about this, it would have been impossible to find it out no matter how hard Mr. Ward, Steve and him investigated. "But I''d still like to thank you." Jack said sincerely, "This is a favour I owe you." "Yeah." Hana nodded. Jack felt a little funny looking at Hana who suddenly became indifferent. After hesitating, he voiced out the doubts that lingered in his heart when he first saw Hana. "Actually I don''t quite understand, why do you even like me?" "Does it have toe with a reason?" Hana turned her head and asked. "There''s no need?" Jack said, "I''m disabled, the only thing that may attract you is the position of the master of Hughes Family, but you''re from the Long Thriving Noble Family, from the way Kerry treated you, it shows that you have a high position in the Powell Family, you''re obviously favoured, like a fairy who lives high in the clouds, why would you be willing to stick to me?" "Ah!" Hana twitched the corner of her mouth and turned her head, no longer looking at Jack, she whispered softly, "You don''t need a reason to love someone. Many people don''t believe in love at first sight, they think it''s just a lie. But when one falls in love at the first sight, they would fall into the mud and could never get out of it. This thing itself is ridiculous." After a pause, Hana chuckled, "I fell in love with you at the first sight. Does it still need toe with a reason? Like what you said, I''m from the Powell Family, I''m someone from the Long Thriving Noble Family, and I''m very much loved. Then why should I follow the rules? Why can''t I fall in love at the first sight?" "Talking about family, I''d not lose to anyone, and I''d not lose to anyone as well when we talk about money, when ites to authority, I''m at a winning point too. The Powell Family has been wealthy for many years and we do not lose to our ancestors." "So...why can''t I pick someone whom I like and someone who''s pleasing to my eyes?" A series of assail that reflects exnations. It also showed Hana''s arrogance, no one could refute her wealthy family background. But it made Jack feel absurd, are they really considered as reasons? He sat on his chair, straightened his back, trying hard to catch Hana''s expression at this moment with his eyes. Because Hana was almost facing him with her back, so he could not catch it at all. Jack leaned back on the chair, he frowned while thinking. He was not a young man who just got out to society. Even the experience of his childhood was a lot richer than those young people who just entered the society. If he were younger, he might choose to believe Hana''s words. But Jack did not believe it. He knew what his base card was, he also knew his own abilities and looks, and what more to say now he was a person with disabled legs. Love at first sight was that the dopamine secretion was strong to the extreme in an instant. But after calming down, love at first sight was merely mediocre. After recalling the very few times he had met Hana, Jack felt that the reasons Hana gave were not promising at all. He nced at Hana with a deep gaze. There was no free lunch in the world; he did not believe that she would like him without solid reason. Jack never believed that there would be pie in the sky, he did not believe in fate either; he only believed that the winner took it all. What was the actual reason that she liked me? Chapter 758 Lunar Calendar 18th Day of the 12th Month! When the nended at the airport in Suburb. The night had already fallen. There were a lot of bright lights at the airport in Suburb. Jack Hughes got back to his wheelchair with Hana Powell and the flight attendant''s help. Hana wanted to push Jack out of the airport but Jack directly rejected her. He didn''t want to be noticed by a lot of people. If he was pushed out of the airport by Hana, not only everyone in the airport would notice him. Probably this news would be announced in the headlines of all media tomorrow morning. Hana didn''t react too much to this. Before she left, she said to Jack, "By the way, I am giving you a friendly reminder. Be aware of the people around you. The person who wants to deal with you has a lot of forces behind him. This is one of the few pieces of information that I know. And I have taken the risk to tell you again. If my grandfather and the others know about it, I would definitely be in trouble." ''A friendly reminder?'' Jack saw Hana leaving as he was in a dazed. When Hana disappeared in the crowd, he finally came back to his sense. After rubbing his nose, he smiled bitterly. Even if Hana didn''t remind him, he would definitely be more careful. Every matter that happened in the past had taught him an extremely heavy lesson. The people around them were taken down one by one. He had learned a lesson every time he had trouble. If he still couldn''t do this and didn''t be cautious, then he didn''t have to y this game anymore. He moved his wheelchair out of the airport. Mr. Ward was waiting for him while standing beside his Rolls-Royce. When he saw Jack, he immediately moved towards him, "Young master, the time is just right. Everyone is waiting for you to have a meal at home." Jack felt a warmth in his heart as he gently nodded with a smile. There were a lot of lights in the world. Who didn''t want to have a light that was lit for him by his family members? Countless people couldn''t hope for happiness from this kind of simple and peaceful life at night. The Rolls-Royce was driven steadily on the road. Mr. Ward saw that Jack was in a good mood, he felt calm in his heart. However, he still asked, "I guess the trip to the Quinn family this time went well, right?" "Yeah. It went well. However, it was a farce." Jack smiled bitterly. Then, he slowly told the matter to Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward looked embarrassed after listening to it. He even felt that it was unreasonable. He felt angry as heughed. When Jack finished speaking, Mr. Ward said helplessly, "Sampson is considered a cunning and experienced person. He almost lost all of his power in one day because of the girl from the Quinn family. He almost let his son make a huge mistake. I think that he must be terrified when he came to the Quinn family, right?" "His face looked bad."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jack thought of the words from Jim Zhuge and Sampson. He couldn''t help butugh. It was pretty normal that Sampson had that kind of reaction. Jack had gone through all these to be here. The richest family from the capital city, the Burton Family, the richest family from X City, the Quinn family had been taken down by him. With the power of the Hughes family, it was true that every Wealthy Family and the richest person from other ces were afraid of Jack. Of course, the Wealthy Family and the richest person had to know about the forces behind Jack. If they didn''t know, it would be a different story. After rubbing his nose, Jack said, "However, this was also an opportunity. I had cleared the hidden forces within the Quinn family through this matter. I had directly made every member from the Quinn family scattered and made Morrison stay at the opposite side of the other members of the Quinn family. So, he could assist Amelia now." "Otherwise, it is really hard to only rely on Amelia to suppress those brutal wolves when Yael is not around." "Yeah, ording to what young master said, those people from the Quinn family wouldn''t stay united for one or two years." When Mr. Ward chimed in with Jack, admiration towards Jack could be seen in his eyes. He was able to achieve more aims through a matter. He had taken the advantage of this opportunity to clear the Quinn family. This matter could be done by a lot of people. There were also a lot of people who could discover this opportunity and who had this kind of boldness. However, there were very less people who could do that at Jack''s age. With this kind of capability, was he still far... from bing the winner to rule? After thinking about this, Mr. Ward suddenly showed a serious look. He said with a deep voice, "Young master, old master''s birthday is in three months." ''Three months?!'' Jack was a little stunned. He only knew that his father''s birthday would be soon. When Amber Knight was pregnant, they had looked forward to the born of their child. He even thought about bringing his wife and child to go to his father''s birthday. On that day, he wanted to give the glory to his child as well. "When exactly is my Dad''s birthday?" Jack asked as he showed an unnatural look. "Young master had been separated from Old master for many years. It makes sense that you do not know about Old Master''s birthday." It seemed that Mr. Ward had guessed Jack''s mind. He exined and said, "Lunar Calendar 18th Day of the 12th Month which is the 18th of December. Every year when it is almost the birthday of Old master, there will be heavy snow in the capital city." "Lunar Calendar 18th Day of the 12th Month?" Jack rubbed his nose as he smiled and said, "It is close to the New Year." "Yeah." Mr. Ward was a little emotional as he sighed, "This year with young master and Old master around, our family could finally sit together to have a reunion dinner in the New Year." The reunion during New Year. It was a custom in the territory. Every family would do this without exception. It was a custom that was passed down for more than a thousand years. It was extremely meaningful. It was the end of a year and also the beginning of the year. Every family member stayed together,ughed while chatting lively on New Year Eve. However, after Mr. Ward said the words. The smile on Jack''s face suddenly disappeared. His face showed indescribable pain and sorrows. It was silent in the car. Mr. Ward blinked his eyes and he suddenly knew what had happened. "Sorry, Sorry young master. I had said something bad." "It''s fine. I just suddenly thought of my Mom and my child." Jack''s voice was low and strengthless. After taking a deep breath, he forced a smile on his face, "If these matters didn''t happen, Mom, Dad, Amber, my child, I, Mr. Ward, and the others... We must be having and enjoying a happy and great reunion dinner." Mr. Ward looked sullen and he felt heartbroken. The words that he casually chimed in with Jack had let Jack remember those extremely painful matters. At the moment, even he couldn''t bear with it. There were so many people missing for the reunion dinner. Could they still feel the happiness of the reunion dinner? They must be in pain while having the reunion dinner! Jack took a deep breath with a nasal voice. It seemed that he was suppressing himself from sobbing. The next second. His red eyes suddenly looked extremely determined. Even the aura that was emitted from him had suddenly changed a lot. "It is good. On the Lunar Calendar 18th Day of the 12th Month, I will be the winner to rule. On the Lunar Calendar 30th Day of the 12th Month, my Dad and I will bring you all to sit in the main seat of the family banquet of the Hughes family. There isn''t a reunion in the reunion dinner. However, at that time, I would like to see that which members of the Hughes family dare to not have the reunion dinner with me!" The powerful and loud voice was extremely determined. However, when Mr. Ward heard it, he noticed that it was filled with fierceness, seriousness, and coldness. Mr. Ward couldn''t help but felt extremely nervous and frightened. However, he also looked forward to the scene that was described by Jack''s words. Mr. Ward''s eyes seemed burning and he had looked forward to that. Even his body was hot as if his blood was boiling. His hands that held the steering couldn''t help but have a lot of strength at this moment. ''Everyone from the Hughes family had treated my young master as a bastard. When Lunar Calendar 18th Day of the 12th Month came, everyone would be watching and the Wealthy Families would be gathering there. At that time, young master would be the head of the family and wear the crown of the Hughes family. At that time... every ordinary people from the world. Who dares to not call Jack as young master?''???????????? Chapter 759 Trial Sparing! It was a quiette night. There were cold breezes. After dinner, Jack Hughes didn''t go out for a walk with Amber Knight like usual. Amber''s body had just recovered and it was getting cold outside. It was not suitable for her to push him while having a walk outside. On the rooftop. The dim yellow light had made a few long shadows. "Have you all confirmed? Jack asked with a serious look. Brent, Daisy Hill, and Mr. Ward who had just reached the rooftop nodded their heads at the same time. Brent took a step forward and pointed at the vi beside them, "The only possible ce that could monitor our ce is over there. However, the Mysterious Man is staying there." Originally, the vi next door was bought by Killian Hughes. However, after Killian was forced away in a swift and violent way. Then, Yael Quinn had bought the vi next door. Jack turned his head and looked at the next door. Under the dim light, he could vaguely see a personzily sitting on the concrete guardrail while holding a bottle of wine in his hand. When Jack looked at that way, the Mysterious Man also raised his bottle of wine to give a signal from a far distance. "Then, it is good." Jack faintly smiled. Then, he showed a cold look while looking at Brent, "It has been a long time since I had a practice with you." "Yeah. It has been a long time. I wonder how much young master has grown." Brent''s eyes showed a tremendous battling intention. He subconsciously clenched his fists tightly. He was Jack''s teacher and he had trained Jack with severe systematic training step by step. He was also extremely shocked because of Jack''s talents. He was seriously injured and sent into the hospital. It had been a long time and Brent was still unsure about Jack''s current strength. At the moment, he couldn''t wait to test Jack''s strength now. "Dear, Brent has just recovered not long ago." Amber who was in a jacket walked towards them and she felt worried. Without waiting for Jack to answer, Brent spoke first. "It''s fine, Mrs. Hughes. My body has almost recovered. Probably it has recovered by eighty to ny percent." "Don''t worry. We only have a light sparing. It is not a life or death fight." Jack gently patted Amber''s hand. Heforted her as he said. He also wanted to have a trial sparing with Brent. Although after Brent was seriously injured and sent to the hospital, Jack had taken a few fights. He even fought against the Chief Guard of Dragon Cavalry, Achilles White, and also Zenith Harol. However, these two fights were not significant enough for him to judge his own strength. He relied on his terrifying fighting instinct that made all the Golden Guards shocked during the fight against Achilles. And the fight against Zenith... That was not a fight. He waspletely crushed. His martial arts were single-handedly taught by Brent. He had always treated Brent as his goal and he had made a lot of effort. The fight against Brent could let him fix the weaknesses of his martial arts. Brent could also help him to fix it. At the same time, he could also know the current level of his strength. Upon hearing that. Amber hesitated for a while. Then, she turned and walked towards Daisy. On the rooftop, there was night breezes blowing towards them. It was silent. It seemed like the air stopped flowing. After making sure there were no scouts around, Jack slowly got up from his wheelchair. It was a simple move. Yet, the aura that was emitted from his body had changed greatly. It was like huge waves and big mountains. Even his eyes looked cold, serious, and fierce. ''So strong!'' Noticing his change, Brent kept his rxed look. His pupils contracted and his face looked serious. As the Warrior King that used to fight in the warzone, Brent was extremely sensitive towards the aura that was emitted by a person than the normal martial art Masters. That awareness that was extremely close to his instinct was trained through countless times of blood-bathing and countless times of getting up from a pile of dead bodies. When two people fought. He could probably know the strength of his opponent through his aura. Brent was sure that Jack''s aura was even stronger than it was before he was sent into the hospital. He was hospitalized for quite some time but it wasn''t too long. However, Jack could still improve so much when he had to act like a disabled person within this period of time. This was the reason that he was so shocked. Because he was clear that the more he trained, the more he could see the difficulty of progressing due to the bottleneck. Even many people with insufficient talents, when they had trained to a certain level, they were still bottlenecked by their talents. They couldn''t make more progress even they had spent their whole life to train themselves. Before the incident happened at the Dragon Cavalry.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. For Brent, Jack''s strength had been extremely strong. He had surpassed the others at his age. His strength had reached until this point and it still didn''t show any obstacles for improvement. He could still keep improving. With Brent''s experience, he had never seen a person like this all over the world! "Brent, don''t be careless. If young master could defeat you, his teacher, then you would really be embarrassed." Mr. Wardughed with a teasy voice. After he said the words, the serious and solemn atmosphere had been eased a lot. "Don''t worry. At least I still might be able to hold up young master now." Brentughed while replying to him. The tremendous battling intention could be seen in his eyes, "Young master, are you ready?" After he said the words. Jack and Brent took a step forward and lowered their bodies at the same time. They showed the same battle stance. At that moment. It seemed that the sound of the wind had disappeared. Mr. Ward, Amber, and Daisy looked serious and nervous. The next second. Bang! A loud sound could suddenly be heard below Jack and Brent''s legs. Two of them were like arrows that were shot from a bow. They rushed towards each other. The fight started! Without any fancy pattern. Without holding their back. Jack and Brent punched each other at the same time as if they had nned it. The punches had caused a strong wind. Bang! A loud sound was heard when two fists met each other. The terrifying force was suddenly felt from Brent''s fist along his arm to his whole body. "Young master''s power has also be stronger!" Glowing light could be seen in Brent''s eyes. The force that was felt from his fist even made him feel shocked. He could feel a paralyzing feeling on his right arm. The next second, Brent harshly twisted his waist and his left arm was harshly swung towards Jack''s head like a python and a dragon. Feeling the strong wind that was blown towards Jack by Brent''s arm swing, Jack could felt a pain on his face. He directly lowered his body backward quickly. He barely dodged Brent''s attack. At the same time. In a blink of an eye. Jack directlynded a strong punch on Brent''s stomach with his left hand. The punch wasnded at a tricky angle and it was as fast as lightning. Even Brent was not able to dodge it in time. With the loud sound, Brent felt a sharp pain in his stomach. He frowned as he staggered and moved backward. Without waiting for him to stand steadily. A sound of a cold reminder was suddenly heard. "Brent, be careful!" Brent was shocked and frightened as he raised his head to have a look. At that moment, he saw that Jack had already stood upside down on the ground. Under the dim light, his right leg was swung down as if a perfect parab could be seen. Shouts were suddenly heard. Jack''s right leg was directly swung towards his head like a big mountain and a powerful axe! "This is..." Brent''s heart suddenly felt nervous and frightened. At that moment, he had a panic feeling as if he was targeted and locked by Jack''s right leg swing as he had no way to dodge. The expressions of Mr. Ward and Daisy who were standing in the corner had changed a lot. "Thor''s Stomp?!" Daisy shouted as she was shocked. Mr. Ward was more shocked as he said, "I think ck Hand Arrows didn''t expect that his strike had been inherited during thest fight before he died." Chapter 760 Python Devours Dragon "Ah!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In a sh, Brent had a hideous and contorted expression on his face, and he was howling like a barbaric beast. His thick arms were bulging with muscles as he crossed them and carried it in the direction where Jack''s furious hammering kick was raining down on him. He didn''t dodge, and it was because there was no way he could dodge it. They just had to carry out a normal offense and defense. It was as sh of pure power! With a loud crashing sound, Jack''s leg which seemed to whip up a storm came crashing down on Brent''s arms. That enormous and ridiculous strength instantly created a shockwave that was visible to the eyes. The shockwave reverberated in the air before dissipating. Brent''s body seemed to jolt violently as his knees bent and his whole body seemed to shrink. He gnashed his teeth, and the muscles on his thighs bulged like hard rocks, and there were visible veins that could rival the thickness of a finger as he tried to take on the full brunt of Jack''s power. With a loud bark, Brent''s muscles exploded with an immense force all of a sudden. His movements were apanied with audible cracking, and his whole body seemed like a python flipping over as his arms pushed Jack away with force. It was a very formidable force. Even Jack had a horrified expression on his face now as he was blown away. As he mustered some strength to steady himself, he looked at Brent with a shocked expression, "Brent, how many times have you been giving me leeway in the past?" In fact, Mr. Ward, Daisy and Amber who were the spectators were utterly astonished at Brent''s crazy power. Even that mysterious man who was an onlooker on the balcony next door shook the bottle of alcohol in his hands after witnessing what had just happened. "In the past, I had to be careful not to hurt you, that''s why I always try to put a limiter on my strength." Brent had a look lusting for war on his face, and there was a satisfied smile hanging there, "After today''s fight, I am honestly impressed by your strength, young master. Finally I can have a real battle with you." Jack''s pupils shrank instantly. He immediately recalled Brent''s battle with the Twelve Golden Guard at the TM Vi District. He could confirm now! If Brent didn''t purposely restrain himself, he would not be able to fight off the Twelve Golden Guard with just his abilities alone. When he watched Brent shing directly with the Twelve Golden Guard, he only felt a tremendous respect and fear for Brent. And when they fought just now, Brent had used the same amount of strength that wasparable to when he was fighting the Twelve Golden Guard. Despite the fact that he was hurt, Brent could only use around eighty percent of his abilities, but that was still enough to intimidate him. Jack let out a sigh, and a victorious and eager smile appeared on his face, which was simr to Brent. Almost immediately, his body got all winded up as he performed a stance like he was anticipating war. The muscles on his body gradually contracted. All parts of his muscle fibers took on a visible entuation, and although they didn''t look as stunning as Brent''s body, but under the illumination of the dim yellowish glow, his muscles seemed to take on a copper-like quality, which vanquished all doubts about the explosive power they contained. The next moment, Jack''s hands started to tremble. "This is..." Brent who was opposite him had a petrified expression on his face as he let out a gasp. Mr. Ward and Daisy exchanged a nce to confirm their equally horrified look. This was... the ck Arrows'' move! He was manipting only a little portion of his muscles to affect his other muscle groups, which in turn amplified their explosiveness. When he fought with Arrowsst time in the hospital, Jack had performed the same move after copying it on the spot. Now that Mr. Ward and Daisy saw Jack performing the same move again, but that didn''t diminish the impact it had on them. Whether it was the Thor''s Storm or the methods of precise control of muscles, Jack had only saw them being performed once in a death match. He was able to learn them in just one go! On the balcony surrounded by silence, as the muscles on Jack''s arms trembled and let out a regr sound, they scattered in the wind but the sound was clear and crisp. "Controlling muscles?" Brent didn''t stay shocked for long as he immediately came to his senses. Based on his wealth ofbat experience, it was not difficult to identify a move in a short amount of time. However, besides that, what Brent was impressed was the current Jack. The young master... to what height had he arisen in the time that Brent was unconscious? Before Brent was inflicted with that disaster, he was still doing the most basic of training to train his muscles. Furthermore... To be able to control and manipte muscle groups freely needed him to venture into this area for a long time before attaining mastery. The time needed for that mastery was way longer than just training his muscles! Despite that, it only took a short while for Brent to exit the hospital. "I have been in the hospital for too short a time, there''s no way you can learn how to control your muscles so perfectly just by self-learning!" Brent said with vehemence, and his voice was dripping with incredulity, "Unless someone were to teach you, no, I take that back, I mean if there''s someone who could guide the movement of your muscles!" "None of that happens. I just happened to witness the move once!" Jack never hid anything from Brent, and while the muscles on both of his arms wavered like the waves, he suddenly let out a coldugh, "However, the one performing that move on me is dead now." What? Brent was extremely shocked by this news. Mr. Ward who was listening on the side ventured, "Just now that kick and his control of the muscle groups now were learnt by him when he fought Arrows of the Bloody Angelst time. He learnt it after just having a glimpse of that move!" As if a thunder striking his mind, Brent felt that his mind was bing nk. He learn it... just after a glimpse of the move? He didn''t expect the young master''s talent to be so incredible. He used to be an expert assassin in the mercenary world, and he was very well aware of the capabilities of Arrows of the Bloody Angel society. After pulling himself back from his reverie, Brent immediately felt goosebumps all over his body. Brent gawked at Jack with a depthless eyes, and his gaze was now filled with a fire, one that signaled for war. "Alright, alright, alright. After this fight with you tonight, you really give me too many surprises, young master." The next second, Brent''s body contracted like an arrow highly-strung on a bow, and with a loud bang, the shirt he was wearing disintegrated. The sight of his fully fleshed-out and glowing muscles unfolded in front of everyone''s eyes. While Brent''s upper body continued to vibrate, a loud cracking sound originated from his back and waist, which sent a chill down everyone''s spine. "Muscle control?" Jack''s expression drastically changed. He had already mastered Arrows'' method of controlling muscles, so he wasn''t surprised by that loud sound. It was a sound due to muscles umting strength and releasing all that strength in one moment. The sound was due to the air around the muscles exploding at sonic speed. "Young master... I am going to perform Python Devours Dragon, you have to look closely!" Brent had a grin on his face, but as he grew more and more excited and lustful for war, there was an arrogant looking into shape on his face. Under Jack''s gaze, he slowly turned around and showed his back to Jack. At the same time, Mr. Ward and Daisy who was standing behind Brent had long been petrified on the spot. There was a ghastly look in their eyes. Even Amber had covered her mouth with her hand to muffle a scream. When Brent''s back came into full view in front of Jack, Jack couldn''t help making an audible gasp as his eyes widened. What appeared in his field of vision was Brent''s back which was bulging with golden muscles that seemed toe alive. Each strand of muscle fibers was inted to its limits, and they were wriggling under his skin in what looked like an attempt to reach his waist. On his normally supple waist, there were rock-solid muscles bulging and twitching too. The golden worm-like movements had a huge impact on whoever was witnessing this. It was as if all of his muscles had fused together into a sledgehammer thannded on one''s eyes. Following the outline of his spine all the way to his neck, the muscles brought out the shape of the spine by forming clusters around it, as if a dragon was awakening in Brent''s back... Even Jack was now astonished by Brent''s back. Compared to Brent, his own puny way of controlling his arm muscles was... not even in the same league! At this moment, Brent turned around again to face Jack. "This is... the Python Devours Dragon..." Chapter 761 Shock A low humming sound seemed to tremble in the air. In an instant, Brent exploded in an unprecedented speed. Jack could feel a gust of wind buffeting him, and even the lighting seemed to trip for a moment. He had a feeling that Brent was teleporting as he watched him careening in his direction. "So fast!" His heart seemed to leap into his throat. Jack couldn''t react at all as Brent''s humungous body was just inches away from him now. At this moment, a terrifying pressure was upon him. It felt like a huge wave of energy just consumed himpletely. Time seemed to freeze at this moment. In his eyes, another bout of sound crackled. The muscles on Brent''s back and waist were revving up to their maximum potential. While Brent was bending his back, he brought his palms together and his arms started to writhe like huge snakes. A huge force seemed to fuel his fists as they came at Jack in an instant. "Dragon Suppressing Palm!" In a sh, Jack couldn''t move himself to put on any defensive stance. The only way to counter Brent was toe up with an offense of his own Mountain Knock, which was one of his proudest move was discarded for this situation immediately. In a situation where both parties had a huge gap in terms of body shape and strength, this move wouldn''t be effective towards Brent. The oue of a sh of head-on power would be decided by who had the stronger force. The Dragon Suppressing Palm''s mellow manner was more suitable to counter the monstrosity that wasing at him. It felt like time had slowed down. As Brent''s waist and arm continued to writhe, all the strength in his body all became focused on his arms. The air itself was even vibrating now. On the other hand, Jack''s hands had bulging muscles too, and they were careening at Brent''s fists. Amber was utterly shocked by what she was witnessing. Mr. Ward and Daisy had held their breath while they had faces drained of any color. The two of them had undergone special martial arts training and they were not puny in the slightest. They knew very well how much strength did Brent''s attack contain. He had focused all of the strength he had in his body, and he was unleashing that monstrous strength through his waist. The pinnacle of this force not only could break stones and gold, it could even be said to have an impact like cannon! Even that mysterious man in the vi next door was watching this scene. He abruptly stood up on his balcony with passionate gaze. "You can''t block it like that! You can''t!" His hoarse voice immediately filled the air. The next second, Jack''s arms wrapped around Brent''s as if they weretched on to it. They then made their way up his arm by slithering upwards. However, just as Jack''s arm had sessfully locked themselves around Brent''s arms, a twisted and horrendous explosive power immediately sent shockwaves to Jack''s arms. Jack''s expression drastically changed as his arms went numb.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. No matter how hard he gritted his teeth and tried to repel that force by controlling his muscles, he still couldn''t block off the shockwaves emanating from Brent''s closed fists. No, that was no mere vibration, it was even disgusting and twisted. As if a huge dragon was swooping down on its prey, and at the same time Brent''s arms seemed to morph into a huge vortex that didn''t suck things in but rather repel everything from its center. With a loud bang, Jack showed a grimace on his face, and while he waspletely stunned, he could clearly see that his arms were no longertching on to Brent''s after that bout of shockwave. The Dragon Suppressing Palm couldn''t contain that huge impact! In an instant, Jack''s mind was buzzing as this was his first defeat since he had learnt the Dragon Suppressing Palm! He was employing a soft stance to envelop his hard stance, but in the face of Brent, it didn''t work at all. On the other hand, Brent''s arms looked rock-solid like an unyielding trunk, looking unbuttered and unfazed. "Young master!" "Mr. Hughes!" "Jack!" Mr. Ward, Daisy and Amber all let out screams of despair almost at the same time. Amber was worried that Jack would get hurt, while Mr. Ward and Daisy who were both familiar with the severity of Brent''s strength were afraid that Jack would get too seriously injured. Therefore, they were all gasping and eximing. "Not good!" Even the mysterious man of the next vi was horrified now. However, at this exact moment, under everyone''s horrified gaze, Jack who was previously standing straight bent over. Brent who was crashing towards him without stoppingshed out with his arms which grazed Jack''s cheeks. Just as Brent''s arms were nearing Jack''s face, Jack bit down on the numbness in his arms and lifted them to form a cross with his palms. Then, he ced it directly on Brent''s careening fists. "Repel!" With a loud roar, Jack who was bent over released an immense force which collided with Brent''s closed fists. By following Brent''s momentum, he forced Brent to go flopping in the direction which his fists were going towards. Jack''s feet glued his legs to the ground as they made a huge grating sound while he forced himself to a stop, leaving two long marks of his soles. He maintained his bent-over stance and finally managed topletely stop at the moment his head almost reached the fence of the balcony. Immediately, dead silence engulfed the whole ce. It was as if time hade to a stop momentarily on the balcony. Everyone had turned to stone. Brent was still bending his upper body and his palms were still glued together. However, the only thing different was his face, which was now filled with horrified iprehension. His move was... broken through? Since when did his prided Python Devours Dragon could get broken with such ease? Brent who was at a standstill had a vortex of emotion in his heart. The Python Devours Dragon was a hidden ace he only used when he was pushed to a corner! This was because this move needed him to perfectly control the muscles in his waist until the moment all ounce of strength in his body came together at his fists. It was a double-edged knife which would cause injury both to his opponent and himself, and at worst, it would affect a fight directly. After using such monstrous strength using the muscles in his waist, he would be momentarily paralyzed. A moment of hesitation was akin to suicide on the battlefield. Therefore, when he was fighting on the way to TM Vi District, Brent kept his move and didn''t even use it in the end. It was not like he was reluctant to use this move, but this move wasn''t suitable for a fight with many opponents. It was a good move during one-to-one. However, in his past, he had managed to kill off many experts using this one move. So, that was the reason Brent had viewed this move highly like a sure-kill perfect knife with no weakness! If it were not for Jack''s tremendous growth in strength and keeping in mind this was just a normal fight, he wouldn''t even consider using this move. In the end, his worst nightmare manifested in the form of Jack easily break down the perfect facade of his move which he believed to be wless. Jack was able to counter his move using an unimaginable way... almost too easily! Mr. Ward and Daisy was still in a state of shock, butpared to Brent, there was a strange expression on their faces. Amber was holding her breath now and after making sure Jack was fine, she only let go of her breath. The mysterious man in the next vi was watching this with his pupils contacting to the limits. His gaze was locked onto Jack, and Jack alone. After a few moments of disbelief, he suddenlyughed, "This guy is really an anomaly." His words were words ofpliment rather than him trying to belittle Jack. This was because the way Jack had countered Brent''s move could only bebelled as an anomaly, one that the mysterious man also never dreamed of. Finally, Mr. Ward''s voice which was full of resignation broke the silence, "The same thing happens again... is there no limit to the young master''s battle prowess?"??? Chapter 762 You’re Going to Learn This Secretly Again? Sighs could be heard reverberating around the balcony. Mr. Ward''s gaze was intense as he was gawking at Jack with doubts in his eyes. Daisy was gawking at him in the same way, and it grew more intense as Mr. Ward talked. They both looked at Jack as if he was some monster. Every time they thought they had seen the limits of Jack''s capabilities, Jack would always ovee and surpass himself in some strange way to break all notions of their expectations of his capabilities. In their eyes, he couldn''t be understood with normal reasoning! If a normal person like Amber couldn''t feel what they were feeling, it was nothing strange because she was merely worried about Jack. However, the two of them were not ordinary people. One of them was the former elder of the Grand Freemasons, and another one was a top assassin listed on the Azrael list and belonged to the Dark Net Assassin Squad. Their raw powers were not puny in the first ce. Just now, when Jack was dodging Brent''s move, the "Python Devours Dragon", it was really a formidable move. At least, based on theirbat capabilities, they could only receive the impact head on. They wouldn''t have another choice. "Sigh... Just need a little more." Jack heaved a huge sigh of relief as he stabilized himself with a ruffled look. His gaze was intense as it was directed at Brent, "Brent, can you perform that move again?" The moment he said that, both Mr. Ward and Daisy trembled for a moment. The two of them were looking at Jack with a horrified expression. The mysterious person who was in the next vi twitched his mouth. After going through that previous incident, the three of them knew very well what Jack was thinking at the moment as he urged Brent to perform "Python Devours Dragon" again. This bastard... was trying to steal his move now! Damn it! Was it something he should say in this situation? However, Brent''s slightly bent body suddenly jerked violently. A terrible numbness was besieging him from his waist, and it was overwhelming his body. By the time Brent lifted his head again, his face was one of agony. He smiled awkwardly, "Young master, that move just now was all I got. There are side-effects to performing this move as I need to control the muscles in my waist tounch a huge impact at one moment. An electrifying numbness awaits after that, which would render the impact a one-time thing. I can''t emte it anymore in the same fight." The muscle group on one''s back determined the power of this move. However, if one were to be consumed by fatigue, one would quickly lose its power. This could be exined by the analogy of a human being undergoing high intensity exercise. After that exercise, his or her muscle would feel painful due to the build up ofctic acid. "Then, this move would only be suitable for a one-on-one fight." Jack frowned while he muttered with disappointment. At this moment, Daisy had gone up to keep Brent standing. Her right hand was ced on Brent''s back, which allowed her to feel the intense trembling of every muscle fiber locating in that area. This was the consequences of exerting too much. It was the result of going over the limits of each muscle fiber on his back. At the same time, Mr. Ward and that mysterious person secretly heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Jack had just say. Was he finally going to give up on learning that move? Jack walked towards Brent with a frown on his face, and as he watched Brent''s agonized face, he asked worriedly, "Are you alright?" "I am fine, it''s just that my back feel numb and powerless after giving it my all just now. I think I need a little time to recover from this." Brent shook his head while obviously enduring some intense pain. His gaze on Jack was full of passion as he praised Jack, "Your improvement is as fast as the wind. I believe that I won''t have much more to teach you anymore if we continue like this just for a little more." Jack''s performance in that brawl just now was a startling revtion. His scary growth speed and terrifying rawbat potential showed that Jack was very talented in martial arts. It could be even say that although that fight was cut short just now, Brent could clearly feel the immense pressure brought on by Jack. "Python Devours Dragon" was Brent''s ultimate ace up his sleeve! In a one to one scenario, those who was able to force Brent to show his hidden ace could be counted on one finger. And among them, only Jack didn''t get injured after taking on his move! All of a sudden, Brent felt a kind of bitterness in his heart. Perhaps... for someone like Jack, he was really a one in a million genius in the martial arts world. Brent turned his gaze to that mysterious person in the next vi and whispered, "Maybe the one who can lead Jack further in his journey towards martial arts supremacy is this gentleman opposite me." However, Jack lifted up his arm and pressed down on Brent''s shoulder. He said gently, "We can talk about the future when the timees. Go to rest now, and after your recovery, we will continue our training. You can then use your move to beat me." Brent, Daisy and Mr. Ward were all suddenly speechless at him. The mysterious person curled up his mouth imperceptibly as he murmured a cursing at Jack, which was muffled by the wind, "MMP!"N?velDrama.Org owns this. Amber finally came to her senses and he came to Jack and mumbled some dissatisfaction at him, "You moron, Brent is in such a dpidated state, and knowing that he is going to suffer again if he uses that move again, you still want him to use it?" Jack smiled slightly and said to Daisy, "Daisy, please help Brent all the way to rest." Daisy nodded and propped Brent who didn''t understand what Jack was saying yet in the downstairs direction. Jack''s gaze wandered to the vi next door, but he realized that the mysterious man who was loitering near his balcony was now no longer to be seen. He shrugged and retook his ce in his wheelchair. His eyes dimmed as he revised the fight with Brent in his mind. Amber and Mr. Ward were standing next to him but they didn''t want to disturb him. That fight just now which was exhrating yet subtle really could help him gain some real experience. At this moment, Jack was going over all the details of that fight and imprinting them in his memories, thinking that maybe they would be of use in future battles. After some time, Jack let out a huge sigh, and his eyes retook their usual brilliance as he murmured, "I was almost there." Mr. Ward''s mouth twitched slightly, "Young master, by that, do you mean that you are close to learning Brent''s "Python Devours Dragon", or are you referring to almost getting hurt by him?" Amber who was beside gazed at Mr. Ward with a shocked expression, but she didn''t interject as she shifted his gaze towards Jack. "I would say, a little of both." Jack rubbed his nose. Mr. Ward continued, "Actually, Brent''s "Python Devours Dragon" is pretty dangerous. I have known him for years, yet I never know that he has that kind of ace up his sleeve. In my personal opinion, that move would do both good and bad to him." Of course, Jack knew what he was saying. The "Python Devours Dragon" was only suitable for one to onebat, but not a group fight. Furthermore, in a one to one scenario, while unleashing "Python Devours Dragon", one had to have total confidence of using this move to end the fight or render him incapable of retaliating. Or else, the move would backfire, and the one unleashing the move would get the full brunt of the pain. Jack removed his right hand from his nose and produced a smile, "I just think that it''s not harm to have as many moves as I can learn. It is another story whether I would use it in the future, and it is yet another story whether I can master that move." "Young master, if you know fully well of that, then I can finally be at ease." Mr. Ward nodded with constion. "The time is gettingte. You should go sleep now." Jack shook his arms slightly. His arms was pretty battered after using Dragon Suppressing Palm to counter Brent''s "Python Devours Dragon". At this moment, there was an electrocuting sensation coursing through his arms. Mr. Ward pushed Jack''s wheelchair forward with Amber apanying them. After entering an elevator, Jack suddenly asked, "Mr. Ward, based on Brent''s performance just now, are you sure that he has given his all and performed to the best of his abilities?" Mr. Ward didn''t immediately answered as he recalled everything from that fight. He then nodded with determination, "If he has used a move like "Python Devours Dragon" and getting hurt in the process, that must mean that he is not hiding any ounce of his strength." "Right..." Jack muttered a response, but the corner of his mouth was slowly rising, forming a strange smile. However, due to angles, both Amber and Mr. Ward never noticed that strange smile of his...00000 Chapter 763 It Seems that My Body… Has its Own Secrets? In a room, after cleaning up Brent''s back, Daisy applied some ointment on his back. Then, she put her hands together and announced, "This is a custom-made ointment I have concocted from my days when I was still active as an assassin. It will be able to ease your pain for a while." Brent nodded but he was staring at Daisy with confusion written all over his face. "What''s wrong?" Daisy sat in front of Brent. Brent smiled, "Although I might hurt you by asking this, but your words just now did manage to arouse my suspicion." "It''s okay, just ask me." Brent asked, "You should be a world-famous assassin in the Azrael List and you belong to the Dark Net Assassin Squad, so you shouldn''t be weak by any means of the word since you were young. I can''t figure out why would you be pushed around by your father like that back then? You even did some roughbor work in construction sites, and you ended up at the young master''s residence as his maid." This was Brent''s doubt, which also shared by Jack and Mr. Ward. Despite their eagerness to learn the answer, they never once brought this up out of respect for Daisy''s feelings. However, it had been a long time, and Daisy''s words now jogged Brent''s memory, which made the timing of dishing out this confusion a suitable one. There was a dim glow on Daisy''s face as she sighed and said, "No matter what he did to me, he was still my dad. I can be the ruthless and formidable killer who ran the world, but when I face d my dad, I would suddenly lose all my strength. I had gone to do some hardbor in construction sites and being Mr. Hughes'' maid." After a pause, Daisy continued, "Perhaps, I was tired of that assassin life, and of course, I have to have a proper and legal job so that I can face my dad with dignity. Besides that, I was lost and at wits end at that time." "Because of your father?" Brent asked. "Partly, yes, but not entirely." Daisy shook her head. Brent waited for her to continue, but to no avail. He knew that Daisy didn''t want to borate much on this matter. He changed the topic, "Oh, right, what did the young master mean just now?" Daisy''s face seemed to freeze for a moment as she gawked at Brent with a uprehending look. "You moron, the young master is asking you to perform your move again because he wants to copy it." Brent was stunned. But as he listened to Daisy''s exnation, he was a little startled. After some deliberation, Brent replied, "Even if I perform it again, I don''t think the young master can learn it anyway. "Python Devours Dragon" is not really a move, but rather it is born out of the precise control of the muscle groups on your back." "Although the young master was able to control the muscles in his arms, but that was only a very superficial type of control, or in another words, he still didn''t learn the essence yet. He was only controlling a few muscle strands which in turn apply some forces on the other surrounding groups, thus achieving explosive strength that far exceeded what they could originally do." His words were straight to the point.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Brent shrugged, "He could do that to raise his explosive powers, but it is still a far cry frompletely controlling all of the muscles in his arms. If that''s the case, then Arrows is nothing special." Daisy rolled her eyes, "You''re just making your own assumptions. Thatst time was just a death match between Mr. Hughes and Arrows, and he was able to learn it on the spot. With Mr. Hughes extraordinary capacity, he probably would be able to learn to perform your move exceedingly close to perfection if you just perform it one more time." "As for that matter of controlling muscles, he was able to learn how to do that in just one death match with Arrows. Do you really think he won''t be able to master this if given time?" Brent was stunned again as he felt a little awkward being criticized by Daisy like that. "Indeed, I am too shallow in my perception." Brent scratched his head and smiled awkwardly before adding with emotion, "However, with the young master''s talent in martial arts, he is indeed the one with the most raw talent. Also, he really is abat genius, my God, he was able to deflect my "Python Devours Dragon" easily like a true pro by employing that kind of move." Brent was a little agitated and worked up as he kept talking. His pitch was raised one notch higher. Throughout the years, only those top martial artists was able to force him to use "Python Devours Dragon". To top it off, among all those masters, only jack was able to dodge his move using such iprehensible and peculiar way. From just that exchange, he was able to give a high score to him! Daisy was sunk into a reverie as her eyes took on a type of intensity. Based on her own ability and levels, she understood how terrifying Jack was. A momentter, Daisy finally was able to coin a term which best describe Jack. She said eagerly, "Battle machine! He is a natural battle machine!" "You are right!" Brent nodded, "Back then when I first started training the young master, he was from the golden generation in the Hughes family, which meant he had to go through strenuous training in order to fully awaken his abilities. It''s just that nobody would foresee Jack''s potential in this area. His level is now totally ridiculous." As he rambled on, he sounded a little reminiscent, "I can''t imagine what kind of height Jack would be able to attain if he didn''t involve himself in the power struggle for the head of the family position, and instead he focused all of his attention in martial arts training." "At least... he wouldn''t lose to his uncle, Brown, right?" At the mention of Brown''s name, Brent had a look of respect and intimidation on his face. On the other hand, in the bedroom. Amber looked like a kitten as she huddled up in Jack''s embrace. Her eyes were shut tightly and she was breathing in a regr rhythm. Jack was lying in bed, and as he listened to Amber''s breathing, he felt somehow rxed. This felt like home, a calm, serene and quiet type of happiness. In this world, no matter how strong someone was; No matter how powerful and wealthy someone was, when all of those were stripped away, everyone would return to being a normal human being longing for an ordinary life with their families. He continued to stare at the ceiling. Jack subconsciously recalled his fight with Brent just now. Every detail of that fight was worthy of him to savor and treasure in his memories. It was a short fight, but it left asting impression on him. His mouth gradually formed that strange smile from before. He muttered in a soft voice, "Brent only used around eighty to ny percent of his full abilities in that weakened state, but never would he know that... I was also using around that of my abilities too." Jack didn''t think to disclose this fact. This was because he knew that once the word was out, it would shock Mr. Ward, Brent and the others. Even he found it hard toprehend his startling speed of growth. He was out of this world! If Mr. Ward, Daisy, Brent and even that mysterious man was taken into consideration, putting aside their natural talent, they were able to attain such a high level of abilities due to long years of training. What about him? He used almost too short of a period of time! That short amount of time was probably only enough for other regr human beings to set the foundation of what they would learn. Even if Brent''s systematic hellish training contributed greatly to Jack''s growth, it was still hard to believe that his training alone would allow Jack to attain such a high level. All of a sudden, Jack turned his gaze towards the outline of his legs under the nket. His brows furrowed as suspicion crept into his eyes. "It seems like... my body is hiding some secrets." Chapter 764 Ambers Smile Jack hadn''t realized anything weird while he was trained under Brent''s extreme training system. He wasn''t paying much attention even though he''d showed tremendous fighting abilities that impressed Brent in countless fights. He took his abilities as the results of endless training and practices.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The moment he realized his extraordinary body was when he was hunted, poisoned and jumped into the sea but rescued. Even the best doctor hired by the Grand Freemasons concluded that his legs needed to be cut off to save his life. However, he was fine miraculously! Meanwhile, Yael Quinn who had the same poison in his blood was still lying unconscious in the hospital. Jack began to pay attention to his body from that moment onwards. And after that, his body reacted extremely well in each fight that even he was shocked. "But... What''s the secret?" Jack frowned, he didn''t know either and mocked, "But there''s nothing about me that looks like a genius." Geniuses are everywhere in this world. But Jack knew that he was not one of them. He put in more efforts and work harder than others. His good academic achievements were the results of hard work and determination to not disappoint his mother. His title as Assistant Manager was also a result of endless works and sacrifices. Furthermore, there was no sign of abnormalities of his body since young. Perhaps... The only difference was his good health, where he hardly get sick throughout the years. For more than twenty years it was normal but showed differences today. There must be a reason behind it. Jack didn''t think that he could be a genius after twenty years. "Honey..." A sleepy voice was heard. Jack turned and looked at Amber, "Did I wake you?" His tone was gentle and loving. Amber was still sick, she was tortured by a series of nightmares and couldn''t sleep well. But as time passed by, her nightmares were not as frequent and she could finally sleep well. Jack didn''t want to interrupt his wife''s sleeping time because of his stuff. "No, why haven''t you sleep? Something is bothering you?" Amber rubbed her sleepy eyes and put her hands on Jack''s face. She touched gently," Let''s sleep, shall we?" "It''s nothing, I''m just curious." Jack looked at his body, "I think my body is different from others." "Yes, indeed, you couldst much longer." Amber smiled cunningly, "Longer than in the movie." "What?" Jack stunned and smiled when he realized her meaning. He moved his body over to top Amber and acted fiercely, "Alright, when did you watch those movies?" Amber smiled, "During university, what do you think we do in the female dorm? Watching drama?" "There''s even porn drama?" Jack was surprised and said sadly, "Seems like I''m seriouslycking knowledge." Seeing Jack''s sorrowful face, Amber blushed and her gentle touched on Jack''s face turned to a pinched, "Nonsense, there is no porn drama." Jackughed without feeling awkward. It was a private conversation between husband and wife. He was happy to be able to make Amber smile. Amber''s pinched was painless but he acted it was and moaned repeatedly. Midnight in the bedroom was harmonious, loving and happy. Jack and Amber woke up at the same time in the morning. Amber''s face looked much better after a good night''s sleep. This put Jack at ease. "Good morning, Dummy." Jack gently stroke the hair on Amber''s face behind her ears. Amber smiled too, "Good morning, Dummy." They exchanged a nce and smile. They went downstairs after washed up. Daisy and Rosie had prepared a table full of breakfast in the dining room. It looked nutritious and smelled delicious. It increased one''s appetite tremendously. Rosie''s eyes shined when she saw Jack and Amber. She noticed the emotional change in her daughter. Amber looked gloomy and dull a few days back but bright and happy now. "You woke up so early? Should get more sleep." Amber pushed Jack towards the dining room and said, "Mom, one should get up after a good night''s sleep." She looked at the table full of breakfast and smelled, "Hmmm... Smells amazing." "Really?" Rosie was excited, "Quick, sit down, both you and Jack, I will go get the cutleries." Rosie had stopped doing housework at home. But whenever Steve and Amber craved homemade dishes, she would put on her apron and get busy in the kitchen. The same dish cooked by the helper and mother tasted different. Rosie was worried about Amber''s emotional statetely, hence she wanted to cook for her, wanted her to eat a little more. Today was the first time Amber had a good appetite! "Mom, Dad and Mr Ward hasn''t arrived yet." Amber felt it wasn''t proper and said. "Hahaha, it''s alright, we don''t have to wait for them if my daughter and son inw want to eat first." Rosie hurried into the kitchen, brought the cutleries and urged Jack and Amber to eat. "You guys eat first, no one dares to say anything. If your Dad says a word, I will beat him." She raised her hand and made a gesture of pping someone. It was hard to imagine a usually soft and gentle Rosie would act like that. Amber smiled abruptly. And Rosie smiled even brighter seeing her daughter''s smile. Jack tooughed out loud. Since Rosie said to eat, the pairs didn''t dy and start digging into the food. A momentter. Steve came down the stairs. He stared at Rosie when he saw Amber and Jack started without him. Rosie made an ''OK'' sign happily. The next second. "Smells delicious... You two started without me!" Steve ran towards the dining room while Amber and Jack''s expressions changed. At this moment, Rosie with her right hand on her waist stood behind Jack and Amber. She pinched Steve''s ear with her left hand and tamed him. The furious Steve turned into a pitiful rabbit begging for mercy in an instant. This scene made Amberughed out loud, she even spurted out some porridge in her mouth onto Jack''s face. Jack looked at Amber innocently. Amberughed even harder looking at Jack''s innocent face full of porridge. Jackughed too. In the meantime, Steve and Rosie smiled looking at each other. Their daughter had finally got better...??????????????? Chapter 765 A Completely Changed Vinna Vaughn After breakfast. Seeing Amber in good mood, Rosie suggested, "Keen for a family trip?" "Yes, yes, let''s go out and rx a bit." Steve said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Going out for a change of weather could help distract Amber and helped with her recovery. But, Jack turned and looked at Vinna soon after hearing their suggestion. Amber too thought of something and looked at Vinna. Mr Ward, Daisy and Brent did not move but they looked worried too. Everyone had been through a lot. Only Yael, who was still lyinga in the hospital. Vinna had been running between vi and hospital every day because of Yael. She had changed from a wealthydy into someone whose concentration was only the vi and hospital. Everyone noticed the changes. They sympathized and were heartbroken. These daily trips, hope and everything had worsened her condition. As if she was possessed. She had lost her bright and shiny personality, one could only saw the exhaustion and a never give up determination from her now. She had also lost a tremendous amount of weight. She felt the stares from Jack and Amber. Vinna forced out a smile and said, "I''m not going, I need to visit Yael at the hospital. He''s lying in bed now, someone has to be there to wash him up, else he could easily get blisters." Patient care was no easy job. Not to mention a vegetable! Cleaning up the defecates, scrubbing the body, were all exhausting intensive care. It would shock the wealthy society should they learnt that Ms Vaughn from one of the wealthiest family in the capital city was doing such things for a man. In fact, these works were also a challenge to Vinna. But there was noint when she uttered those words, it was full of pain and love towards Yael instead. Jack thought for a second, "Mr Ward, please hire a couple more nurses, the dust is settled now, we are waiting for Yael''s awaken, and Vinna should get some rest too." However, without waiting for Mr Ward''s reply, Vinna rejected by shaking her hands. "No no, that''s not needed. I will not let the nurses do the job, I can take care of him by myself. I worry that the nurse might hurt him identally, not cleaning up enough for him, or skipped massaging his hands and feet." A person in a vegetative state lied on the bed without any movement, it could easily cause blood cirction problem and blisters. Vinna''s worries made everyone in the room heartbroken. Especially Jack and Amber. They held and pressed on each other hands. Vinna''s had disyed determination and strength that beyond everyone''s imagination. It was also her determination that made Jack and Amber felt guilty. Amber was long gone if it wasn''t for Yael. Amber''s life was an exchange from Yael''s life. Steve, Mr Ward and the rest were also sad. Rosie who made the suggestion felt extremely guilty now. Her intention was solely to go out for a change of weather since Amber was in good mood. She forgot about Vinna when she spoke. The room became dead silent. A few secondster, Vinna smiled, "Come on, it''s fine, you guys go out and rx, we''ve been through a lottely, now that things are finally settled, it''s good to go out and have some fun." She stood up and make a full circle turn. "And don''t worry about me, I''m fine mentally and physically, I will stay and take care of Yael, no worries." Vinna forced out a smile and said those lines seeing everyone was unhappy. Compared to her, Jack and Amber''s had suffered a lot too. She fully understood that Amber''s who had just walked out from the trauma of miscarriage needed this trip. As a woman herself, she understood the pain of losing an unborn child. The pain was worse than death. Vinna shrugged, acted rx and continued, "Okay, it''s time to go to the hospital now, that jerk, Yael is going to poop." Vinna turned and walked away, leaving everyone with their sorrowful faces. Although the Vaughn was not the wealthiest in the capital, but they are amongst the top. The Vaughn family adored Vinna, she was a precious princess, proud and selfish, that was the truth when Jack first knew her. But now a princess uttered out something like ''poop'' so casually, it was aplete change. Mr Ward sighed, "It''s Yael''s luck to have met someone like Vinna." Everyone else nodded in agreement. Love is simple. But changing for your partner out of love required courage. And now... Vinna was changing for Yael. "You should think before you speak, Vinna was here." Steve med Rosie. Rosie was not angry but nodded, "It was my fault, I waspulsive." "It''s alright, let''s make a n for the trip, shall we? I will arrange for Lyndall to protect Vinna and Yael, he had recovered and there is Lone Wolf too." Jack said slowly. He let Lyndall entered DT after he recovered. He had abandoned the darkness and required a proper job. Lyndall was capable of handling part of his works at DT. At the hospital. Vinna walked into the patient room slowly. Her sad face turned bright and happy once she entered and she said energetically. "Hi, good morning bastard Yael!" Vinna greeted him with a smile and said, "Here I am again, aren''t you surprised? Haha... you wanted so much to ditched me, but look at now, we are inseparable." She said by herself as if it was a casual conversation, she was used to it. She skillfully picked up the basin, towel and prepared some warm water. She then flipped Yael''s body. While wiping Yael''s body, she said, "Amber is much better now, the whole family are discussing about a trip, I guess Amber and Jack could put the miscarriage behind them after the trip." "I wanted to tag along, but no one would be here taking care of you bastard, so I can''t. Sigh... It''s been ages since Ist went on a trip. It''s all because of you, jerk." "You wanted so much to get rid of me, let me tell you now, you will never be able to do that since you are lying here now, don''t you?" Vinna was all sweaty after wiping Yael''s body. She put the towel in the basin. And stared at the vegetative Yael. And her smiley face turned to sorrow, tears filled her eyes. She lied gently on Yael''s chest, listening to his heartbeats, the only sound she could hear from Yael since the incident. Chapter 766 A Vacation Three dayster. Jack and the rest went to South Maine. This trip was a decision made with consensus from everyone. Now that the weather was getting colder, it was not ideal for them to visit a cold ce as it would deter Amber''s recovery. South Maine felt like spring and its weather was pleasant all year round. It was best that they came here. The private ne flew above the clouds. A smile was stered on everyone''s faces. Amber was nestling in Jack''s embrace as the two watched the beautiful sea of clouds from the window. Such an atmosphere made everyone feel rxed. "Young Master, would you like me to inform the Hughes family''s office in South Maine?" Mr. Ward came over and asked. As this was only a vacation, it would save them a lot of trouble if they informed the office beforehand to prepare for their arrival. "It''s okay, I don''t want too many people knowing about this trip. Thou shall not cause any disturbance to the people there during this trip." Jack waved and said in a feigned serious tone. Amber, who was in his embrace, burst out inughter. Soon after, the rest let out a chuckle as well. Then, she punched Jack lightly and whined, "Stop it, you idiot." Jack pretended to be in pain, "Ouch! Only a kiss can heal my pain now." His words made Amber blush instantly. Jack was too bold! As soon as the rest heard his words, they had an unnatural expression on their faces before everyone turned their heads away as if it was a nned move. Mr. Ward too was great at reading the situation and went to his seat in thest row. When the nended at South Maine Airport. It was almost noon. Jack and his troop did not stop their journey. They booked a few cars instantly and went straight to Great Lake. When they arrived, they went to admire the beautiful scenery right away. As for Mr. Ward, he was busy arranging their amodation at a five-star hotel nearby. Finally, when he was done with his task, he sat on the couch in the lobby and muttered helplessly, "Young Master must me taking me as a strong young boy. He could just get the Hughes family office to do this My old bones can''t take this anymore." He looked at the warm beam of sunshine outside. Mr. Ward hesitated and thought if he should go to Jack and the rest. After all, he came here for a vacation as well. All these trivial matters should not be deterring him from enjoying himself in this trip. However, he decided against it after thinking for a moment. He just took out a book and started to read it. "You''re not going to find them?" A voice interrupted Mr. Ward''s concentration. Upon putting the book down, Mr. Ward was caught by surprise when he saw the Mysterious Man before him, "How did you get here?" After the group had decided about this trip to South Maine, they booked for a private ne and departed right away. The Mysterious Man was nowhere to be found since the beginning, so they couldn''t invite him along. But now, the Mysterious Man appeared in their faces right after they arrived at South Maine. Even if he took the ne, he couldn''t get here this quick. "Ie because I want to." The Mysterious Man smiled and took a seat next to Mr. Ward. He threw a sideway nce at the book in Mr. Ward''s hand and said in a helpless tone, "You should read something else. Aren''t you tired of this genre?" Mr. Ward replied earnestly, "When people get older, they like to reminisce the old things from the past. It still feels new to me." The man gave Mr. Ward a look, then hesitated for a moment before he spoke again. "Did you guys think of the danger of this trip here to South Maine?" Mr. Ward''s rxed expression was now gone. He closed his book, kept it properly before saying, "We did, but it isn''t important." "What?" The Mysterious Man was baffled. "Aspared to the situation at home now, it''s really not as important. Mr. Ward said seriously, "The Young Master and I had discussed about it. It''s too gloomy at home now and everyone would feel depressed by just staying in there. We might as well take this chance toe out here to rx. The most important thing is for Mrs. Hughes to feel better." "We must look forward and not stay in the same spot just because of fear. To be honest with you, if we continued to stay at home, Mrs. Hughes might fall back into depression because of the atmosphere." Shrugging, Mr. Ward continued again, "Plus, although we have many people on this trip, it shouldn''t take too long. We didn''t leave any flight records too. I don''t believe those hidden forces can track us down." "That''s true. When Jack went to X City, it was pretty calm there." The Mysterious Man nodded and finally felt more relieved as he slumpedzily on the sofa, his hands supporting his head, "Actually, I haven''t gone on a trip in a long time. This is a good chance for me to enjoy myself too." "You can''t be exposed." Mr. Ward said simply. The man smiled then looked up at the ceiling. "I''m considered exposed when I''m with you guys but considered as being hidden when I''m amidst the crowd." "It''s not like I''m walking side by side with all of you. I''m just following from far away. Can''t I at least enjoy the view like a normal person?" Mr. Ward smiled deeply, "I''ve been wondering about your identity. Wait no, all of us are curious about who you really are." "I''m gonna leave first!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The man stood up and walked through the exit of the hotel right away. Mr. Ward did not stop him, nor continue to think about the question. Everyone had their privacy concerns after all. Most importantly, Mr. Ward couldn''tpete with the Mysterious Man. He then took out his book and continued to immerse himself in the story again. Half an hourter. Jack and the rest returned to the hotel. Mr. Ward quickly approached them, "Young Master, Mrs. Hughes, you''re back already?" "Yeah, we''re going to take a rest first. Earlier, Brent asked around and found out that the fun here only begins at night. So let''s replenish our energy first and head out in the evening again." Jack was sitting in his wheelchair as he smiled and took the room card from Mr. Ward before heading upstairs. Steve, Rosie, Brent and Daisy followed behind them. Mr. Ward finished distributing the room cards in his hand. When he looked at the figures in front of him, he suddenly felt like a string in his heart had been pulled. Mr. Ward suddenly understood why Jack brought him along. It wasn''t to make him work or anything! But because...he was the only single one! The night came. Jack and the others who had taken a rest in the evening left the hotel together. South Maine was a tourist attraction. It was a bustling ce that was full of life at night. From parties to night markets, they had the best ones in the vicinity. Since the group had not taken their dinner yet, they went straight to the biggest night market for a food hunt. At 8 p.m. The night market was filled with life and packed with people. Smoke was circling all types of food stalls. The roadside had tables and chairs set up. People were already gathering around, exchanging toasts andughing with one another. The air was filled with a smell that could make anyone go hungry in a second. Be it Jack or Amber''s family, they did not feel repelled by such an atmosphere. The same went for Mr. Ward, Daisy and Brent as well. This was the true scent of life. It was supposed to have a little more noise in it. Along the way, the group did not restrain themselves from the heavenly tastes and bought all the food they liked. While walking, they ate and chatted happily among themselves. Brent pushed Jack''s wheelchair, while Jack had a portion of stinky tofu in his hands helplessly. It was Amber''s leftover, and he didn''t mind that as he took bites of it from time to time. There were many barbecue stalls around them, and all were crowded with people. Among the crowd which was eating and drinking their nights away, happy and excited voices resounded. When Jack looked up inadvertently, he froze for a moment. Before an exceptionally popr barbecue stall, he saw a few people sitting around in the corner. And his gaze was fixed on a woman among them. That woman was wearing a cap and had a thin, beige windbreaker on. She curled up on her seat as she enjoyed the food with the group as theyughed to their hearts'' content. Even though Jack could only see her back, but he felt a wave of familiarity washed over him at just the sight of her.??????? Chapter 767 An Unwanted Encounter At the corner under the dim lights. The silhouette under the long windbreaker. It made Jack frown with doubt. Familiarity!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Very familiar! It was not the kind of feeling he could get from just anyone he had met a few times. "What''s wrong?" Amber was next to Jack and had sensed his unusualness. She pointed to the most crowded barbecue stall in front of them, "Why don''t we eat here?" She thought that it was Jack''s thought as well. Before Jack could speak, Steve smiled and rubbed his hands together, "Sure, it''s been a long time since Ist ate barbecue and drank beer at a roadside stall." With that, he took a step forward, held Brent with one hand and Jack with the other. "Shall we have a good drink tonight?" Upon seeing his father-inw in high spirits, Jack smiled and nodded too. However, he deliberately chose a table that was quite a distance away from a particr corner. He was familiar with that woman. But he didn''t want to meet anyone he knew here. This trip was already a risk to them, and he didn''t want to have any extra troubles. Everyone took their seats around the table. Steve, Mr. Ward and Brent were busy ordering the food and drinks for the night. Amber, her mother and Daisy were chatting away at the side. From time to time, people would throw gazes, which had a hint of adoration in them over here. All because of Amber. Even if she became much skinner and looked a little pallid because of the miscarriage, but she was still a beauty that could catch anyone''s eyes in the crowd. However, when their gazes fell on Jack who was in a wheelchair, they looked at him weirdly. Why would such a stunning beauty be together with a handicapped? Amber couldn''t care less about all those gazes and just ignored them. As for Jack, he did not care about it at all. From time to time, he would still look at the woman in the corner with doubt. Who was that woman? Soon, the food and beer were served. Steve and Mr. Ward feasted right away. Since Brent was just discharged from the hospital, he had to control his food intake and did not dive in like the other two men. While Jack only toasted without eating or drinking much because of the thoughts running in his mind. Toasts were exchanged. Jokes andughter were heard. Under the temptation of delicious food and beer and the drinking contest between Steve and Mr. Ward, the atmosphere at the table was harmonious. While Amber chewed on her food, she put down her chopsticks and picked up two skewers of meat, wanting to pass them to Jack. When she raised her head to look at Jack, she realized that Jack wasn''t paying attention to their table. His gaze was focused somewhere else. Amber followed the direction of his gaze and saw a group of men and women exchanging toasts on a table far away in a corner. Nothing seemed to be out of ce about them. "Honey, what are you looking at? Amber asked curiously. Jack was surprised, then instantly looked back and smiled, "No, nothing. I just feel like there are very few night markets like this back at home." "You''re right. We have quite a few snacks there, but there''s no such arge night market." Amber nodded, then passed the skewers to Jack, "Here, have some." Jack nodded and suppressed hisplicated thoughts. He never got the chance to see the woman''s face. Whatever, he didn''t want to care anymore and just took the skewers from Amber. While he ate, he toasted with Steve and Mr. Ward. The night market was always bustling with life. Even if it waste midnight, there were still many people around. For a big city like South Maine, which was also a popr destination, the locals with the addition of tourists were enough to fill the night markets. Steve and Mr. Ward were already drunk by now. Everyone else was pretty much done eating too. After Jack got Brent to pay for the bills, the group was ready to leave. At this time, the table of customers that Jack had been looking at the whole night were staggering in his direction. They appeared to be drunk as well. Jack could finally take a good look at the woman. To his disappointment, she had a face mask on. However, Jack could feel that she was someone he knew from just looking at her eyes. That sense of familiarity was even stronger now. "Sir, we''d like to get the bills!" The woman was drunk and slurred her words a little. As soon as she spoke, Jack froze! It was a voice that he would never forget. Amber, who was next to Jack, had the same reaction too. She recognized the voice as well. "Let''s go." Jack''s voice turned cold. How unlucky of him to meet her here? At this time, the woman was already closer to them, but she did not realize Jack and Amber''s presence. But because she was too drunk, she suddenly tripped on the leg of a stool and lost her bnce. Bang! Thedy fell into Jack''s embrace. In that instant, Jack''s gaze turned cold. Amber''s expression became unreadable too. "Miss, are you alright?" Rosie and Daisy quickly brought thedy to her feet. As she was drunk, she struggled a little while getting up. She removed her mask and said apologetically to Rosie, "Thank you...I''m fine." Then, she turned to Jack. Even though she was drunk, the tiny bit of rationality she had left told her that she needed to apologize. When she faced Jack and Amber, she was stunned and the sight before her forced her to be slightly soberer. Time seemed to have stopped at the second. Jack was holding on to the handle of his wheelchair tightly and he looked at the woman with a deadly stare. The woman was none other than Shirley Lynn! The woman who once imed to be reserved and asked the Parry family for an over-the-top betrothal gift. The bitch that could be easily bought over with money, and agreed to help Jack take revenge on the Parry family. She was also the woman who could do anything to destroy Jack and Amber''s rtionship. When Shirley was doing so in the past, it angered Jack. Without any hesitation, he got Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf to send her away. She was forbidden from entering their city again from that day onwards. Jack never would''ve expected to have this unwanted encounter during his vacation! Amber''s expression was veryplicated. All of her happy emotions disappeared without a trace the second she saw Shirley. The memories of the past came flooding back. Because of Shirley, she had even left Jack in anger for a short while back then. Following the silence of the three people, Mr. Ward, Brent and the rest turned to look at the woman as well. Mr. Ward''s eyes widened and his heart stopped for a second. Oh lord! He broke the silence right away, "Young Master, Mrs. Hughes, it''s gettingte. Let''s get back to the hotel now. Mrs. Hughes shouldn''t be exposed to the cold air." "Yeah, let''s head back now." Rosie reacted right away and supported Mr. Ward. Steve and Rosie were probably the only two people here who didn''t know Shirley. With Mr. Ward who broke off the tense situation, the couple did not notice anything unusual. Shirley said nothing since the beginning and just stood in her spot, unmoving like a statue. When Jack and the rest left, then only did shee back to her senses. She sobered up after the encounter too. "Shirley...what''s wrong?" A young man approached her and held her shoulders intimately. He saw Shirley''s eyes that were focused on the group that was leaving. Then, he took a look and said, "You know the handicapped in the wheelchair?" "Handicapped?" Shirley''s eyes lit up and she sneered soon after, "Perhaps this is his karma."00????????????? Chapter 768 Car Crash "Hey, do you really know each other?" The young man looked around thirty. He waspletely drunk and he hardly hid the profanity in his gaze as he looked at Shirley. He leaned close to Shirley''s ear and said drunkenly, "Let''s go to the hotel tonight. I have booked a five-star hotel." "Fuck off! What do you think of me?" Shirley''s expressions changed as she pushed the young man away angrily. Then fished out the money to pay the bill. After the two said goodbye and left their friends. The young man put his arm around Shirley''s waist, touching her recklessly, "Of course I take you as my girlfriend! It has been long since I have been to a hotel. Let''s get a presidential suite, okay?" "Okay, let''s go! Look at how drunk you are." Distressed at his appearance, Shirley took out a tissue paper and wiped off his sweat for him. Then she helped the young man walk to the Ferrari parked on the side of the road. Her words and manners were all very gentle and considerate. "Austin Turner, we both drank. Let''s call a designated driver instead of driving ourselves." Shirley said. However. The young man shook her off, "Are you underestimating me? I will drive after drinking!" "But..." Shirley wanted to dissuade. With her personality, she really didn''t want to do such a dangerous thing. "Don''t worry, in South Maine, I can do whatever because my father is covering for me. Who doesn''t know Saxon Turner of the Turner family?" Austin said savagely as he walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door. Then, with his face full of urgency, "My little princess, get in the car." Shirley hesitated. Finally, she got in the car. She knew Austin''s identity and because it was such an identity. Back then, when she was forced to settle in South Maine, she got to know Austin and got close to him step by step. Shirley knew clearly what she wanted. Even though back then she got five million by helping Jack deal with the Parry family. But this little money was nothing for her. She needed more and she also needed status. Undoubtedly, Austin, the son of the wealthy Turner family was a good target. By this time, she didn''t want to rip him off of some money but wanted to settle down with him. The strength of South Maine''s Turner family was enough to make her wealthy and prosperous for the rest of her life. Among the rich and powerful families of the South Maine, the Turner family... was number three from the top. And because of a certain rtionship, the first and second top family did not dare to provoke the Turner family. Dating Austin for so long, Shirley had also inquired about his family''s property. At minimum, it was worth more than 3 billion. This was enough for her! Even if she had to put up with Austin''s extremely vigorous desire. Austin drunkenly got into the car and dropped his right hand on Shirley''s fair thigh. He stroked it lightly and then said with a smile, "Shirley, you are an art student. Tonight, we must create great art!" *Snap* Shirley pped Austin''s wolfish ws away and rebuked him, "You keep your hands on the wheel. I won''t disappoint you." The identity she had chosen in order to get close to Austin aftering to South Maine, was of an artist. It wasn''t hard to get the identity of an artist with the five million she had. Besides, there were not many people who actually understood art. *Boom* The Ferrari''s engine erupted with a exciting roar. Like a sh of lightening, it drove directly onto the road and drove away. In the car, Shirley screamed with fright, her face turned pale. She screamed, "Austin, slow down! Slow down!" "It''s okay! I am just hurrying so we can get to the hotel fast to create art!" Austin smiled and said, "Don''t worry. In South Maine, I will be fine even if I run over a person." "But I am afraid something will happen to us." Shirley was about to lose her head in panic. "That is even more impossible. Trust my driving skills!" Austin let out a bigugh and mmed the elerator with his right foot. Ferrari''s speed soared and it shuttled through the traffic arrogantly. It caused the surrounding vehicles to evade them in terror and honk their horns at them. However, Austin in the car didn''t care at all. Instead, he hooted and cursed disdainfully at the cars that were left behind, "Fucking insects! If you don''t have any money then you should eat my dirt! You all deserved to be run over by me!" His arrogant and domineering remarks were horrible enough to make people sick. This was something Shirley had always felt disgusted with. But she still chose to endure him only for the money and her future. She stopped paying attention to Austin and lowered her head looking at her toes. After hesitating for a while, Shirley asked, "Austin, you always say that your Turner family is able to have the current status and wealth due to someone''s backing. Who is the person behind your family?" It was just a question. However, it made Austin''s drunken and arrogant eyes sober in an instant. He said solemnly, "Shirley, didn''t I tell you to never ask that? This is my family''s business and has nothing to do with you." "Your Turner family''s business?" Shirley''s body trembled. She immediately looked sadly at Austin and smiled destely, "True. It is your Turner family''s business, not mine. You and I are just boyfriend and girlfriend..." Austin''s expressions changed and he hurriedlyforted her, "Okay, I promise you, I will tell you as soon as you be a part of my Turner family. Come on,ugh a bit. Don''t let this affect our happinesster." "Then you are not allowed to break the promise." Shirley smiled sweetly. Austin nodded. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Raising his finger towards the front, "Shirley, look! Isn''t that the car of that crippled man you know? Fuck, honestly speaking, what is so good about him? He has such a stunning woman besides him. In the beginning, I thought that he must be wealthy, but he is not only handicapped but also poor. What is up with him driving a rotten Nissan?" Shirley raised her head in astonishment and looked forward. An ordinary looking Nissan was moving along steadily in front of them.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The license te was the same as the car she had seen Jack getting on. Almost at the same time. Shirley heard the sound of their car speeding up. She stared at Austin in horror, "Austin, what are you going to do?" "Catch up and look." Austin narrowed his eyes as his drunkenness surged. His gaze was full of jealousy, envy and even... a bit of madness. ''If... I can make that cripple''s woman stay with me tonight and make art with her, it will be way better than Shirley. With the power of Turner family, such a poor woman will never dare to resist me!'' These were Austin''s true thoughts. Next second. The red Ferrari sped up like lightning. There was a sudden burst of air along the road as it went forward roaring. Looking at the distance getting closer quickly, Shirley''s mind blew up with panic. Her startled scream echoed suddenly inside the car. "Brake! Austin, hit the brakes quickly! You are about to hit..." Amid the screams. Ferrari, roaring and rumbling furiously, did not slowed down at all. Instead, it directly crashed into the Nissan in front of it! *Boom* ...00 Chapter 769 You Didnt Want to Do It in the Easy Way But Chose the Tough Way The front of the Ferrari and the rear of the Nissan deformed instantly. "Ah." Inside the Nissan car, Amber Knight was frightened. Jack hurriedly took Amber into his arms and protected her with his whole body. At the same time. The expression of Brent, who was driving, and Mr. Ward, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, changed greatly. The terrifying impact made the direction of the car''s body a little out of control. Brent''s face was pale, he was holding the steering wheel firmly with both hands, and he was controlling the direction with all his strengths. He looked in the rearview mirror and saw thick smoke and sshing sparks. He tried to step on the brake. But the Ferrari behind the car let out a deafening throttle. "On purpose!" Brent''s voice was endlessly cold. In an instant. Jack and Mr. Ward also suddenly had a fierce look. ident and conspiracy were twopletely different things! The sudden car ident caused all the vehicles on the road to dodge. The Ferrari didn''t seem to stop. But like a mad beast, it sted the elerator and mmed the Nissan into the roadside. The drivers nearby kept honking. That was no longer a car ident! That was a murder! In public, on the main road, there was a clear murderer. And yet. The Ferrari spurted mes from its back, roared and mmed the Nissan car all the way to the guardrail before stopping. There was a loud bang! A thick smoke billowed. Sparks were sshing all over. The road was filled with a strong pungent smell of burnt tires and gasoline. The Nissan car was squeezed in the middle, while the front and the back were deformed severely. The hood exploded, belching ck smoke. For the Ferrari, it went worse. Some of the surrounding vehicles were forced to stop, some other were scratched because of the collision, and some of them drove away because of the ident... Some people even got out of the car to take pictures. "That''s crazy! That''s so crazy! When has this ever happened in South Maine?" "Oh, my God! Using a Ferrari to kill a man on the street, Is there any justice in this ce?" "Film it, make sure you film it...and post it online. We will make sure the Ferrari bastard get famous!" Click! The door of the Ferrari''s front passenger seat opened. Shirley Lynn looked frightened and her face was pale. When she got out of the car, she mmed the LV bag in her hand directly to Austin, who had just gotten off the car. "Austin, are you fucking crazy? Do you know what you did? Do you want to die? I still want to live!" A frantic roar echoed on the road. Austin was hit by the bag, but he didn''t care. Driven by wine, he went extremely crazy. Bang! He kicked the Ferrari door and smiled at Shirley, "Shirley, are you angry? Don''t I also want to catch up and let you take a look at that useless crippled man you already know?" He said those perfunctory words only to make Shirley calm down. He was obviously horny. Crashing the Ferrari to stop the Nissan, was clearly the most efficient and easiest way. As long as the car stopped, people remained there. After that...wasn''t he the one with the power to control everything?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thinking of the scene that would appearter, Austin couldn''t help surging up. Seeing Shirley''s lustful eyes, he became even hornier. Maybe...two women... Shirley was stunned for a moment, and she wentpletely mad. Just because you wanted me to take another look? But did you fucking ask me if I wanted to take another look? All the interest, with that car ident, disappeared. Shirley took a deep breath, calmed down from the panic caused by the car ident, and lifted a hand andbed her messy hair. Then she stared at Austin with an unreasonable disgust, "I didn''t expect you to be such a boring person, handle it by yourself here, I''ll go!" "Shirley!" Austin was a little flustered. And yet. Boom! The driver''s door of the Nissan car suddenly exploded, as if a shell inside bombarded the car and made the door break away from the car and fly five or six meters away. Brent''s lofty figure got off the car and roared, "Shirley, stop!" In the violent impact just now, even if everybody was fine, but some scratches were unavoidable. Brent''s right arm was scratched at that moment, and blood flowed down the arm and dripped to the ground. Brent''s somewhat embarrassed face was also full of hideousness. He didn''t hide his killing intent. The moment when the car crash stopped, everyone was still a little sluggish inside the car, and they didn''t recover from the blink of an eye when they faced death. But, as Shirley yelled at Austin, it was like a bolt from the blue that awoke abruptly Jack and the others. Following closely. Mr. Ward, the co-pilot, also stepped out of the car wobbling. Compared to Brent, Mr. Ward was even more confused. After getting out of the car, he almost staggered and opened the door of the back row leaning on the car. Inside the car, Jack''s face was frosty, and he had an endless killing intent. At that moment, his eyes narrowed into a slit and exuded an incredible gloomy and bleak look. "Shirley...good, good, good..." Those three consecutive "good" made the temperature in the car drop to freezing point. Mr. Ward''s face was pale, his whole body was numb in an instant and the roots of his hair were standing on end. "Hubby..." Amber got out of Jack''s arms, who was trying his best to protect her, and she was unscathed. She also noticed the great changes in Jack. Anyway, she didn''t want to think about that, but she was worried about looking up and down at Jack''s injuries. It was a relief for her to know that Jack was all right. "If you don''t take the easy way, then you will go the tough way!" Jack said some words coldly, and after speaking, he immediately got up from the wheelchair. Seeing that scene, Mr. Ward''s look changed drastically. This was a public ce with many people were staring at them! However, he knew that Jack already took that decision after he was bewitched, and it was very hard to make him change his mind. Not to mention that now that Jack became like a furious beast, with his endless killing intent, his decision became irreversible. And yet. Two slender hands were suddenly lifted up and wrapped around Jack''s neck, and then dragged him for a while. "Hubby, calm down, Mr. Ward and Brent will handle it. Sit down." She spoke softly, but her words seemed to have a magical power. She made Jack hesitate for two seconds, after he slowly sat back on the wheelchair. Seeing that short scene was a huge shock for Mr. Ward. At that moment, Brent also came around. The two first helped Amber to get out of the car. Then they carried Jack and the wheelchair together. During that process, Shirley, who was stopped by Brent and didn''t leave, had mixed feelings and her heart was trembling. She didn''t'' want to. She was also innocent! She was also framed by that bastard of Austin. But...when she thought about how she was yed around and chased away by Jack, Shirley became a little upset. She stared at Austin fiercely. But when she turned the sight to Austin, she got stunned. Austin who was drunk, when he saw Amber getting out of the car, his eyes brightened immediately, and the eyes couldn''t hide his naked lust. His body trembled and he burped. Then he smiled, swayed, and staggered towards Amber. "Austin, what the hell are you doing?" Shirley was suddenly frustrated. She and Austin had been together for a long time, so she knew very well the meaning of expression in his eyes at that moment. When she was first together with Austin, Austin had looked at her with the same expression. "Fuck!" Austin growled wildly, "Damn, I''m going to be an emperor tonight!" Chapter 770 He Deserved His Punishment The wanton and arrogant sound reverberated on the road. The onlookers were in an uproar. For a moment, the crowd was furious. "Fuck! Who the hell is this? He is too arrogant. Does he think South Maine belongs to his family?" "Damn it, I lived in South Maine since I was a child. I''ve never knew there was such a person in South Maine. He really was a disgrace to South Maine." "How could he be so contemptuous of human life and dare speak out those arrogant words. He should be attacked by thunder." In the roar of the crowd, All of a sudden, a voice of surprise rang out. "Wait! I think that man and the license te number of Ferrari are familiar. He seems to be the son of Saxon." As soon as these words came out, the angry people suddenly changed their expressions. Saxon of South Maine was a household big shot! Because he ranked third in Fortune List of South Maine, people often called him Saxon. But there was a saying in South Maine, "The people ranking the first and second ces of Fortune List have changed, but Saxon has always been in the third ce." In the eyes of local people, the first and second ces on South Maine Fortune List were upied by different people every year. Only Saxon had always been in the third ce on Fortune List. In spite of the changes, his rank remained steadfast. This made people gradually suspect that Saxon was not unable to increase his wealth, but that he just wanted to be third. Moreover, the people ranking the first and second ces on Fortune List always respected Saxon, which made people more sure of their guess. With the passage of time, such guess also increased the prestige of Saxon in South Maine. Next to Nissan, Amber was frightened and looked at Austining towards her with disgust full of her eyes. When Jack in a wheelchair was lifted out of the car by Brent and Mr. Ward, he looked extremely gloomy, making Mr. Ward and Brent feel frozen. Jack''s expression was so gloomy. The chill in Jack''s eyes gradually turned into a sense of killing. Jack narrowed his eyes. In a sh, he was boiling with rage. This was premeditated murder! Austin was so arrogant and he insulted Jack''s wife in the street. Amber had always been his soft spot. And that dangerous scene made Jack so angry. "Pooh," Jack burst outughing. But his smile, in the night, looked very strange and horrible. Next second, When the wheelchairnded, Jack''sughter stopped. He said coldly, "Brent, break his legs!" His voice was extremely cold and cruel. "Yes!" Brent bowed and responded. Brent with huge figure stood before Amber directly, exuding an aura of oppression, and walked towards Austin. Life and wife were man''s taboos and soft spots. "Ha! Ha! Ha... You are so funny. Who do you think you are? Feeling Brent''s oppression and murderous intention, Austin suddenly sobered up a little, but he still pointed to Jack andughed, "You are just a cripple. How dare you be so arrogant to me? You are just a dog with broken legs in my eyes. You want to break my legs? In South Maine, who dares to break my legs? My dad..." However, Before he finished, Brent suddenly elerated and appeared in front of Austin like lightning. Brent rushed to Austin fiercely, and the wind caused by this movement made Austin stagger. By the time he came to his sense, Brent was standing in front of him. The body was as huge as the iron tower, exuding the domineering momentum. Austin waspletely shrouded in the shadow. For an instant, Austin was dull, holding his breath. Fear was rampant. Facing Brent, he had a feeling of facing death. "Young master is not afraid of anyone!" Brent squeezed out some words. Next second, "Bang!" Austin''s head was covered with a big hand. Brent smashed Austin''s head on the top of Ferrari in a frenzied way. The Ferrari roof, which had been deformed due to the car ident, had a big hole with this blow. Brent''s movement was simple yet rough. This made the onlookers feel shocked. On the noisy road, for a moment, it seemed to be covered by the cold wind. The crowd fell into a deathly silence. Everyone looked at Brent with fear in their eyes. They were scared, keeping silent. However, Next second, A more terrifying scene appeared. Brent didn''t stop after a blow. Under the watchful eyes of the people, Brent raised his right foot and directly kicked Austin''s right calf.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Bang!" "Ka!" There was a loud sound, apanied by the sound of bone fracture. "Ah!" Almost at the same time, Austin''s scream rang through the road. With this scream, everyone was shocked and scared. Shirley showed a frightened expression, and she angrily scolded Brent who raised his foot again, "Stop! He is the son of Saxon of South Maine!" "Saxon of South Maine? Which bastard is that?" "Bang!" Brent broke Austin''s left leg with his right foot. "Ah!" The silence of the road just now waspletely broken by Austin''s screams. Brent''s expression was cold. He released his right hand holding Austin''s head and slowly stepped back three steps. For him, killing people was simple andmon. It was nothing to break two legs. But such kind of coldness and cruelty, in the eyes of others, was like the great terror of the deviling to the world. Austin, who had lost his confinement, copsed on the ground like a pool of mud, and his legs twisted strangely. If people looked closely, they could even see some broken bone spines exposed to the air with flesh and blood. Austin''s face was very pale and he was extremely miserable. At this moment, he kept screaming, shivering and rolling on the ground. The pain made his drunkenness disappear. Shirley waspletely stunned. Looking at Austin, who was crying bitterly on the ground, she lost her mind, widened her eyes and didn''t move. On the other side, Jack, Mr. Ward and even Amber had nopassion for Austin on the ground. Heaven might be forgiven for its iniquities, but man should not live for his sins. Instead of pitying Austin, Amber leant on Jack. She was a woman. Only women could know the pain and grievance of being humiliated in public. She was not pretentious saint. After Austin''s madness of killing and insulting her, she would not be merciful to Austin. In her opinion, Austin deserved his punishment! "Boom!" With Austin''s scream, the crowd on the road suddenly burst into an uproar. "They''re done! They''re done! Now these people are done. They have hurt the son of Saxon. My God, they have broken the sky of South Maine!" "Austin is the only son of Saxon who always dotes on him and let him do everything in South Maine. They treat him so badly, and they are digging Saxon''s heart." "Hey, run fast. If you don''t run quickly, it will be toote. In South Maine, no one dares to provoke Saxon. If you don''t escape out of South Maine as soon as possible, you will die." In the crowd, there was someone reminding them kindly. They knew the condition of the whole thing. Austin''s reputation was not good in South Maine. He was an arrogant and unruly rich second generation. There were many rumors about the simr things. Just this time, Austin who was arrogant and domineering kicked the iron te! However, in the eyes of some people, although Jack and Brent were cruel, Jack''s Nissan car was not really a noble symbol. Although they were cruel and could temporarily punish Austin, but as soon as Saxon arrived, facing great danger, they might die! However, Just as the reminder sounded, Austin, who screamed in pain, suddenly cursed, "Run? Who can run? Wait, I want you to die! I want you all to die here!" Austin red at Shirley, "Shirley, tell my father!" Shirley trembled and instantly came to her sense. Almost at the same time, She clearly felt, behind her, some was stared at her coldly.000 Chapter 771 The Powerful Outsiders…Must Crush the Powerful Locals Jack Hughes! Even if she didn''t turn around, Shirley Lynn still knew whose fierce look it was from. In an instant. Shirley felt as if her entire body was locked up and a chill went up from her soles to her head. She took out her phone from her bag with her right hand, but she was hesitating whether she should call or not. "What are you waiting for? Just fucking call!" When he saw that Shirley was hesitating, Austin Turner suddenly yelled and cursed in pain. Shirley trembled in shock and fright. She bit her red lip and nced at Austin. Then finally, her eyesnded on Jack. At this moment, she was weighing her options! Because she knew a part of Jack''s identity. She even held her grudge on him and tried to inquire on Jack and Amber''s identity and background back then when she was forced to leave. As soon as she got the results, she felt extremely hopeless. Otherwise, how could she willingly leave? And why would she leave her home to permanently settle in the far away South Maine? How should she choose? One side was that she was scared of Jack''s background, and the other side was her target. Just at that moment. Jack rubbed his nose and coldly smiled, "Go on and call. I''d like to also see the one that everyone fears here tonight...Saxon Turner" He didn''t even try to hide the mockery in his words. He didn''t need to look up at merely one city''s "richest man". No matter how rich and powerful Saxon was. But whenpared to the Burton family from the capital city and the Quinn family from X City, he was just nothing. The Burton and Quinn families were not just the wealthiest in their respective cities. But he was still able to overthrow them. What was the big deal with just the... Turner family? "Young master, even though we are powerful, it would be hard for us to fight the most powerful locals here. We are here to travel. Mr. Knight and the others are still waiting for us in the hotel." Mr. Ward slightly frowned. Daisy Hill, Steve Knight, and his wife drove ahead a while ago. Because Mr. Ward and Brent needed to take care of Jack who was in wheelchair, they were separated by a distance. Thus, Steve and the others didn''t know about their car ident. Even if the richest man here and could control everything in South Maine. But it still meant nothing important to Mr. Ward. For Mr. Ward, to fight with the Turner family of South Maine was to bring fishy and disgusting things upon to themselves. It was not worth it at all! "I can lose my life! But nobody can humiliate my woman!" Jack suddenly raised his eyes and stared at Mr. Ward, "The powerful outsiders must crush the powerful locals!" Jack''s stare seemingly left Mr. Ward in chills and daze in an instant. He even saw turbulent waves of blood and floating bones across the bloody sea in Jack''s eyes. Fear... made Mr. Ward suffocate. Amber Knight, who stood beside him, also felt Jack''s changes. The coldness in Jack was something that ordinary people could easily notice. This was enough to prove how real and strong the coldness was. However, Amber didn''t care at all. She tenderly looked at Jack. At this moment, the warmth in her heart calmly surged in. As a woman, who wouldn''t yearn for a strong pair of arms to protect you in times of danger? With the car ident a while ago and Austin''s insult, Jack was doing what a man was supposed to do to a woman at times like this: protect her. The next second. While Mr. Ward was stunned. Jack turned his head abruptly and squinted and stared with his round eyes powerfully. In that instant, it was as if a tsunami suddenly crushed on Shirley, who was still hesitating. "Call now!" The loud scream was like a thunder. Shirley was so scared that she pressed the dial button in panic. This also made everyone present extremely shocked. Their jaws almost dropped to the ground. After a short while, the shocked crowd finally returned to their senses. The ones took photos and recorded videos with their phones a while ago hurriedly deleted everything they took in panic and fear. Because they knew. This...was already more than just a homicide and car ident case! Just a while ago. Austin intentionally crashed his car onto theirs and attempted to murder them. He even didn''t try to hide his humiliation and desire for someone else''s wife. In the eyes of the crowd, he was literally mad. Everyone could criticize him fiercely from moral high ground. However, Saxon would be involved due to Austin''s broken legs. Thus, this wouldn''t be solved with the moral system. Saxon was famous for protecting his family. When Saxon arrived, reasons would be unreasonable. It was like a big grand power that controlled everything. If Saxon suddenly said so, Jack and the others would be corpses lying somewhere in South Maine by tomorrow morning. If they didn''t delete the photos and videos in their phones, they''d be collectively punished as once Saxon checked them! Whispers spread across the crowd. "He already did the extreme. This guy has really gone mad. Once Saxon arrives, they really could not run away!" "Damn, although that guy is crippled, he really has the guts, which I admire. No one could be able to endure this stuff. However, this is too much. It''s a pity; a big disaster ising right away." "Ah... Saxon is well known for protecting his family. Everyone in South Maine knows that, otherwise Austin wouldn''t dare do whatever he wants here in South Maine. I heard that Austin even hit the son of the family that ranked first in the Fortune List a while back, and that family didn''t even say a word." As he listened to the whispers in the crowd. Jack sneered. Saxon...was indeed the real powerful local here! At this moment, Mr. Ward had already calmed down and became cold and stern. He just didn''t want this matter to affect everyone''s mood while traveling. He also didn''t want to bring upon themselves the bloody and disgusting feeling from provoking the most powerful local. But since Jack had already made up his mind, then he had nothing to fear about. It was just a little mess they had to deal with. They could even kill him in just a few breaths. It was no big deal. It was only the Saxon Turner, could it evenparable to the Burton family from the capital city? Or the Quinn family from X City? Or the Kool family...and every other mysterious powerful forces? Since they were acting too recklessly, then they didn''t have to be too polite with them either. Mr. Ward disdainfully looked at Austin who was on the ground and lightly sneered. He thought, "This isn''t a disaster for my young master. Instead, my young master is the disaster of your Turner family!" Finally. Shirley put down her phone. Her face turned pale white, and she fearfully uttered, "Austin, your dad is on his way. He''s very upset." "Hahaha...Okay, when my dades, all of you will have to die here tonight!" Austin furiouslyughed. It was as if Shirley''s words helped reduce the pain in his broken legs. He grinned and smiled. Then, he leered and said, "I''m bringing that woman home tonight! And you, Shirley, tonight the two of you..." Bam!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish talking. Brent''s huge figure fiercely leaned over, and his right hand hit right on Austin''s face. "Spit!" As Austin''s head tilted, he spat out arge amount of blood mixed with teeth that sprinkled across the ground. And half of Austin''s face already turned red and swelled up due to the p. "You..." Austin was already spitting out blood, but he still wanted to fight back. Bam! Without a word, Brent coldly pped hard on Austin''s face again. Blood mixed with teeth was spat out. At the same time, Austin painfully screamed. In just two ps, Austin''s face already swelled up as big as a pig''s head. "Hiss-" Everyone took a cold breath at the same time. All of them stared at Brent in fear. This guy must be...a monster? Austin''s scream echoed non-stop along the road. Blood also kept on pouring out where his leg was broken at. Everyone present were all stunned and shocked. With Brent standing beside Austin, nobody dared to step forward. Time slowly passed by. Jack wasn''t in a hurry. However, he never looked at Austin. He kept on coldly staring at Shirley. It made Shirley suffer extremely and felt very anxious. In the silence. Chills prevailed. The atmosphere seemed to gradually freeze. Finally, on the congested road. A Rolls Royce drove fast and sped towards them. After that, more than ten luxury cars followed. It was grand yet terrifying. Suddenly, a panicky scream aroused from the crowd. "That''s the car with 99999 license te in South Maine, it''s Saxon Turner''s car, He''s here!"??????????? Chapter 772 I Would Teach You How to Discipline Your Son A loud shout was heard. At that moment. All people from the surrounding who were watching were silent as they looked into the sound with a terrifying look. Jack Hughes and the others also raised their heads and had a look. Because of the car ident and the crowds who were surrounding them, there was only onene that traffic could pass throughpared to the normal three-wayne road. At the moment, a Rolls-Royce was leading the other cars and the car te with the number 99999 was extremely catchy. There were more than ten luxury cars following it. The scene was extremely domineering and majestic!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What a splendrous scene." Mr. Wardughed with a teasy voice. He shook his head disdainfully. Jack still remained silent. He gently raised his hand and pulled Amber behind him while standing beside Mr. Ward. Then, he turned his head and said to Mr. Ward, "Go and take the mineral water bottle from the car for me. I am a little thirsty." Shirley Lynn looked at the majestic group of cars that were speeding towards them. She suddenly felt extremely shocked. She subconsciously took a few steps closer to Austin Turner. At that moment, a shout was heard. Although Austin Turner couldn''t see the group of cars, he raised the sound of his shout at the right moment. However, when the crowds from the surrounding who were watching the group of cars slowly moved their gazes back to Jack. Everyone was stunned at the same time. They were frightened and shocked as they looked at Jack who raised his head to drink water while sitting in his wheelchair. ''Oh my god!'' ''Was this guy crazy? Or was he not afraid of death?'' ''Saxon Turner wasing here personally. How could he be so calm when he was going to die?'' ''Who did he think he was?'' ''The broken Nissan that was crashed was not even worth the money of a wheel hub of Saxon''s car. Wasn''t the difference between them clear enough?'' Screech! When everyone was shocked and frightened, the Rolls-Royce steadily stopped on the road. The group of luxury cars also stopped. The car doors opened neatly in a line. A lot of men in suits with tall figures had gotten out of the cars. They were gathering and moving towards them. The murderous intention was shown by every one of them. After they gathered together, they showed extremely strong pressure towards everyone. It had made the crowds from the surrounding who were watching stay silent as they were frightened as if they had suffocation. After the group of men in suits stood steadily. The car door of the Rolls-Royce was finally opened. A middle-aged man in a Tang suit with white hair finally got out of the car and walked towards them. Every step he took showed seriousness, fierceness, and pressure. He had attracted everyone''s attention. Jack raised his head and had a look. He looked through the crowd and looked at the middle-aged man up and down. He had a figure around 170cm. He didn''t look tall at all. However, the aura that was emitted from him when he took steps forward had made him look taller and it seemed that the bodyguards who were at least 180cm tall around him looked shorter and weaker. He hadbed his white hair way to back. He wore golden frame sses and a grey embroidered Tang suit. He even looked polite. However, his eyes looked fierce and his hawkish nose made him look powerful and shady. Everyone would feel fear when they saw him. "Dad... save me. Save me quickly..." Seeing Saxon, Austin Turner suddenly cried and shouted, "It''s them. It''s them who wanted to kill me!" After he said that. The expressions of the crowds from the surrounding who were watching them had changed a lot. Hepletely inverted the truth! However, everyone knew about the truth but they didn''t dare to speak even though they were angry. Because everyone knew that the truth was not important to Saxon. The most important thing was that Austin Turner''s legs had broken. Austin''s words were only an excuse for Saxon to make a move. "Trash. As my son, how could your legs be broken by the others? And you are going to be killed? You are a disgrace!" Saxon walked towards Austin. He squatted on the floor. After scolding him, he looked at Austin''s broken legs and he looked heartbroken, "Broken legs could be fixed. Dad will help you to make them unable to save their life!" He didn''t hide his tremendous murderous intention. It was extremely domineering. "Thank you, Dad. Thank you, Dad..." Austin looked happy as he suppressed the sharp pain while showing his gratitude. "Who in South Maine don''t know me, Saxon Turner, only have you as a son. If I do not help you, who is going to help you?" Saxon slowly got up. At the moment, Shirley moved towards Saxon and said with a low voice, "Mr. Turner ..." "I am not happy as Austin is injured. I am also upset with you." Saxon slightly pushed the golden frame sses on the bridge of his nose, "However, I wouldn''t me you as you had informed me in time. I would not ask more about the matter between you and Austin. Now, please stand beside and help me to take care of Austin." The words had suddenly made Shirley suppress the words she wanted to say. Shirley was suddenly terrified. She wanted to remind Saxon about Jack''s identity and background. But now... When Shirley wanted to embolden herself to speak again, she was scared by Saxon''s fierce gaze. She also gave up the idea to speak and she obediently walked towards Austin. Austin who was on the ground was her hope for the rest of her life. She had to behave well in front of Saxon. Otherwise, she would never be able to enter the Turner Family if Saxon said no. Under the watchful eyes of everyone. Saxon slowly turned and red at Brent who had a tall and strong body with a cold and shady look. Then, he slowly turned his gaze to Jack. With his rich experience, he was clear that Jack who was in a wheelchair was the master of the others. "My son has no grievances with you in the past. Are you ready to die after hurting him so much andmitting a murder in public?" When Saxon said the words, the tremendous murderous intention was shown, "In South Maine, no one has dared to harm my son without any reason. If I stomp my legs, the whole South Maine would have an earthquake. You, outsiders... have to die at here this time!" It was extremely domineering. This was how he acted usually. In South Maine, no one didn''t know about his name. There was definitely no one who would dare to break his son''s legs in the public street. Those who could do such a crime must be outsiders who had just reached here! After he said that. The crowds who were watching suddenly felt extremely frightened. Some of them even looked at Jack and the others while showing a sympathetic look. However. "I gave him a chance to ask you to be here is not for you to revenge. It is to..." Jack rubbed his nose. He said the words casually while showing a cold smile. Suddenly, he looked serious, "Brent!" At the same time. Brent who was standing beside Austin suddenly looked like a tiger that pounced on its prey. He was as fast as lightning as he moved towards Austin. He raised his right leg and harshly stepped on Austin''s left arm. Bang! A loud sound was heard. At the same time, the bone-cracking sound could be heard. "Ah!" Austin''s extremely loud shout suddenly made everyone shocked as if they were struck by lightning. Saxon''s body trembled and he suddenly showed an extremely tremendous murderous intention. He was extremely furious as he squinted his eyes. At the same time. Jack pointed at Austin who was shouting on the ground and said to Saxon whileughing with a teasy voice, "I want to let you see how am I going to teach you to discipline your son." Boom! The words were as loud as thunder. Not only the crowds who were watching felt shocked. The group of bodyguards that Saxon had brought with him were struck by lightning. Jack acted more domineering than Saxon! ''He... was really crazy!'' Then, Jack said to Brent again, "Brent, his father is here. Continue to teach him how to discipline his son!"????? Chapter 774 Your Arrogance is Really Beyond My Imagination! That could not be a coincidence! Jack wondered. However, if only for the financial aspect, Saxon Turner was already the ceiling of South Maine and his screaming right now was enough to prove it. Such a situation, if it was not a critical moment, despite the roaring and the anger, it would still be rational. Only what should be said would be said, and what should not be said would never be said. In term of money, it was probably that only the agency of the Hughes Family had greater skills than Saxon Turner in South Maine. Jack had a stern expression, and he furrowed his brows slightly. Mr. Ward stood up straight again and shook his head helplessly. He was afraid that so-called Saxon Turner still didn''t know who was whose terrible disaster! On the side, Amber was silent and her expression was a little nervous. Although she didn''t stop Jack, it was not true said she was not nervous. After all, she was a girl and such a scene was really rare. The crowd looked around frightened. All the eyes were fixed on Saxon, who slumped on the roof of the Ferrari. Even if Saxon''s chest stained with blood at that moment, he was a little embarrassed. Anyway, nobody dared at all to underestimate him. In South Maine, there were rumors that Saxon had long been regarded as a god. There were spections that his strength was superior to every wealthy man in South Maine, but actually, there was no substantial evidence. But now, the roaring of Saxon, which was obviously a matter of spection between people, confirmed it! Tonight, a group of outsiders, with a domineering and arrogant attitude, abruptly pulled Saxon down from the legendary status. That not only confirmed the rumors, but also made Saxon not hesitate to expose the backers behind him. Everyone felt that something was changing in South Maine. Then, perhaps, the great fear of South Maine would be tantly suppressed! As Saxon put down his cell phone, the crowd''s gaze shifted to Jack and the others. Now everyone''s focus was no longer on the car ident that happened before. However...if Saxon got angry, there would be a great change in South Maine. For a time, people looked at Jack and the others in different ways. Some were sympathetic, some were indifferent like if they were looking at a dead, some were gloating and dismissive... Saxon invited the backer behind him toe out. Those outsiders of tonight were in a state of panic. No matter how powerful they were, I''m afraid it will be hard for them to escape! It had been a truth since ancient times that even a powerful man cannot crush a local gangster. The reason was simple, no matter how powerful the man was, when he reached the territory of a local gangster, he would be inferior to him even if he mobilized all his strengths and resources. "You should be very proud of yourself. In South Maine, you are the first one who forced me to get Marshall out in public!" There was still some blood remaining on Saxon''s mouth, but he looked arrogant and proud. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth severely. Brent''s heavy attack just now had a huge impact on him. So huge that he was secretly exerting strength and trying to stand up. He was trembling all over, unable to stand up. But when he looked at Jack, his eyes became cold and dismissive. A dead man, for Saxon, was really insignificant. In South Maine, he was extremely powerful and relied on Marshall, who was the secret weapon of the Turner Family and also their biggest supporter. Now that the backer was there, let alone a few outsiders, even if we put together all the wealthy families of South Maine, Saxon would still have enough confidence to disdain them. "Dad....will hee, he reallyes?" Austin, who was on the ground, asked it pleasantly surprised. His words were less painful, "Did Marshall reallye?" In the Turner Family, only he and his father knew Marshall''s name. As Saxon''s son, Austin knew very well how powerful that Marshall was. To put it bluntly, for Marshall, South Maine was a ce that didn''t deserve any consideration, what a waste of talents! "Of course!" Saxon smiled confidently. At that point, father and son were clearly embarrassed, but in the eyes of everyone, they were high-spirited. "Marshall..." Shirley Lynn'' eyes lit up, and after she interacted with Austin, she vaguely heard from his mouth that there was a majestic backer behind the Turner Family. She just wanted to find out the truth clearly more than once, but Austin, who was arrogant and imperious, was always tight-lipped about that matter. It was also the first time she heard about the name of Marshall. Subconsciously, Shirley nced at Austin on the ground, and then at Saxon on the roof of the car. Her heart kept sinking vigorously. It seemed that the Turner Family...that time would really kill! She kept trying to fish out the backer behind the Turner Family. Austin was always tight-lipped, but now, Saxon and Austin didn''t hesitate to expose him in public. They were already ready to fight to theirst gasp! Shirley looked slowly at Jack not far away, and she suddenly felt a little proud in her heart. The scene where she was yed around and chased away by Jack quickly came to her mind, like a movie. Saying that there was no resentment in her heart was like lying to herself. Anyway, she knew that she was not at the same level of Jack, so it was impossible to take revenge. No matter how big the grievance in her heart was, she needed to suppress it. But now, the anger of the Turner Family gave her the hope for a revenge. Jack''s background really made her tremble. But so what? The powerful man didn''t crush the local gangster, and in South Maine, who was thousands of miles away, it was the Turner Family who had thest say! No matter if you were the most powerful man in the world, in South Maine, where everything was under the Turner Family''s control, if you were powerful, would you still dare to be cocky? "Jack, at the beginning you were pretending to be stupid and you made fun of me. Since I couldn''t get you, I will destroy you with the help of the Turner Family, so that I could spend the rest of my life without any distraction, and I would finally feel relieved." That was what Shirley was thinking in her mind. She tried to cling to Jack, but from the beginning to the end, she was just like a toy in Jack''s hands. Now that resentment finally had the possibility of revenge. As soon as she thought that, Shirley even swept away her thoughts of telling Saxon about Jack''s background. It was really a pleasure to watch Jack dying from the sidelines. "Actually, you have so many people, you can directly order them toe up." Just as Saxon and Austin were grinning wildly and vigorously, a yful voice suddenly exploded. Saxon and Austin stoppedughing at the same time. Saxon stared at Jack with his pupils tightening, and he choked for a while. The crowd, included the dozens of bodyguards brought by Saxon, gave at Jack a ghostly look. That was so fucking...crazy! What dying man would rush to give advice to those who were going to kill him? "Your arrogance is really beyond my imagination!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Saxonughed weirdly, but he didn''t move. He was not stupid. He had already ordered dozens of bodyguards to take action, but Brent was nearby, a move that aimed directly at the leader was enough to make himpletely be passive. Not to mention, the strength that Brent showed in an instant shocked Saxon. A disabled having such a master to protect him, could be considered a real disabled? Moreover, in Saxon''s eyes, Jack''s madness obviously was supported by strong confidence. So, he didn''t hesitate to invite his big backer Marshall toe there in public to crush the impetuous of Jack. After that, when he acted, he could ignore Brent, who was not far away. Saxon pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and sneered, "I really hope you could smile so happily eventer." "I hope so too!" Jack shook his head and smiled.0000000????????? Chapter 775 Great Momentum, Grand Scene The enemy before the eyes. Both parties were ready for a massacre. On the dark road, it was dead silence and the atmosphere was extremely intense. Despite the existence of an unequal gap, the war had yet reached a stalemate. Jack and his gang were as calm as a rock. Everyone surrounded them including Saxon''s bodyguards were frightened by their aura. And Saxon''s action increased the fear within everyone. He had even called his backroom power for help and it was obvious that he threw in all he had this time. A triple way road was jammed but none paid any attention. Because everyone understood that Saxon had the power to even change the direction of a road at any time. There were more and more onlookers around. However, none of them dared to take a picture with Saxon present at the scene. But it didn''t stop the whispering. "It looks like South Maine is going to have a huge transformation, Saxon even called out his backroom power because of these outsiders." "Everyone had been guessing that Saxon was the only wealthy family in South Maine, his power is also unpredictable, finally we get to see tonight, how powerful he really is." "These outsiders could die in pride, Saxon had never showcased his hidden power all these years, but he is showing it today for them." One whisper sound silent, a hundred whispers became noisy. Jack remained as calm and focused. Amber tried to stay calm too. While Mr Ward''s smile had not changed a bit. The Turner family in South Maine would be destroyed after tonight if it was the same person. Saxon could not be responsible for such a huge disaster! Brent remained standing beside the Ferrari, his eyes were locked on Saxon who was at the roof of his car. He knew as long as they had Saxon with them, they would be the ones that took control in this matter. To catch a snake by its head is exactly what needed to be done in a war. While Saxon knew Brent''s intention. He sat on the roof and was afraid to move despite outnumbering the enemy. He was waiting! He needed time. He would take action soon as Marshall arrive. He needed to be careful during the wait, he must not allow the outsiders to make any move. He even ignored Austin who was screaming in pain on the floor. Shirley saw hope, in front of Saxon she sat down and let Austin who was in painid his head on her thighs andforted him gently. She had to show her concern and heartache about what happened to Austin. She needed the Turner to take revenge on Jack Hughes. Her luxurious life in the future was also dependent on the Turner. Austin continued screaming in pain, it was an unimaginable pain with both legs and arms broken, heid on Shirley''s thighs and almost passed out. His scream was getting weaker as time passed by. "Austin, hang in there, everything will be settled, Saxon is getting on it. Shirley patted gently on Austin''s face and encouraged him softly. Saxon was satisfied with her action. On the other hand, Jack thought it was repulsive and even mocked inwardly. Her bitchy capabilities were still at the top. He wanted to let her off the hook, but she was stubborn! So when he was done with the Turner, he would seek justice for the car crash just now. The intention to murder was obvious in the crash just now. Despite Austin was the driver but Shirley who was at the passenger seat was not innocent to Jack. Because of what happened, Jack felt that Shirley was the huge suspect in this matter. No doubt, it was only Jack''s assumption, he didn''t know the truth either. The situation changed in the blink of eyes. Even the fierce and dominating Turner father and son could not reveal the truth. But it was not important for Jack! The most important thing was... A life for a life! Whirling sound... Out of a sudden, a huge sound could be heard from the sky. There were lights lighten up the street from above. "Helicopter! A number of them!" Someone screamed from the crowd. The crowd that looked at the sky following the sound were all in awe. Jack and the rest had also noticed the helicopters approaching. The sound of engines generated by helicopters was not unfamiliar to Jack. But he was still stunned by the scene before him. There was a slight worry on his face. In the dark sky, ten helicopters were lining up and approaching their direction. Shiny lights and sounds of engines created a grand and dominating atmosphere. It was a grand scene with great momentum. It was undeniably huge! "It''s here! Finally, they are here!" Almost simultaneously, Saxon who was on the roof of the car disregarded Brent and the pain on his body and stood up excitedly. His redden face showed a tremendous amount of excitement, Saxon looked at Jack and captured the change on his face. He felt relief towards what he saw. "Are you frightened? Haha... It''s toote!" Saxon''s clothes were blown around by the winds from the helicopters. He pointed at the helicopters lining above him and yelled, "This is my hidden power! Regardless of how powerful you are in other cities, but tonight, none of you could leave South Maine after injured my son and humiliated me this way!" He was arrogant and unruly! Everyone in the crowd looked worried and took a deep breath hearing those words. A river of blood! Might be the next scene they would witness. A public massacre. However, Jack''s stunned face disappeared. He rubbed his nose and smile, "Who''s talking?" He asked knowingly and reflected an immense disdain. Saxon startled but continued fiercely, "It was me...Saxon!" Almost at the same time. Brent approached the Ferrari silently, raised his fists and ready to fight. While Mr Ward who was beside Jack took out his mobile and got ready. He assumed that Marshall was the person in charge of the Hughes family in South Maine, but better be safe than sorry if they need a powerful ally, it had to be the Hughes office in South Maine. If he was wrong, he needed to inform the Hughes office in South Maine at the soonest possible. Whirling sound... In the sky, the grand line up of helicopters gathered above Jack and the rest. Ten bright lights shined onto Jack, Saxon and the rest. The turbines of the helicopters generated strong winds. It created an invisible pressure and some who are weak almost fell from the strong blowing wind. In the midst of this. A rope was lowered from one of the helicopters. A figure slid down from the rope and stood on the floor. At the same time, Saxon on the roof knelt in an instant. "Wee Marshall, please seek justice for us, please avenge my son and me!" Hended behind the line up of guards, hence, Jack was unable to see Marshall''s face clearly. A husky and dominating voice spoke followed with Saxon''s begging.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Saxon, there''s no need to be too formal, we are like brothers, your son is my son, as long as I am here in South Maine, whoever that hurt you or your son shall die! Chapter 776 Kneel, He Knelt.... His arrogant tone and voice resonated a bell, frightened people. The crowd were separated. A young man walked towards them slowly. He looked fierce and cold. His steps were slow and steady, giving out a strong and powerful aura. As if everything around him were nothing. "This is Marshall?" Jack asked Mr Ward. Mr Ward shook his head and smiled in embarrassment, "Young Master, how would I know how a regional person in charge looked like? He should be thankful that I know his name. I am not sure if there are the same person." Jack smiled. Indeed, the Hughes family is amongst the top of the top, they have tons of regional person in charge. Simr to Grand Freemasons, even the Mafia Boss, Isaac Wells could never remember each name of the three thousand six hundred leaders who worked under him. The Hughes family was even bigger! "Why don''t you check?" Jack rubbed his nose, "If it''s the same person, settle this at once, if not, order Brent to take action, it''ll attract too much attention if this goes on." "Yes." Mr Ward nodded. Next, Jack looked towards the fierce looking Marshall in the crowd and smiled helplessly. He was much younger than Saxon but became his big brother. Saxon was indeed nothing but a pathetic dog. Marshall stopped and swept a nce at the almost fainted Austin and got angry. And then he looked at Saxon who was at the roof and scolded, "Brother, I''ve given you fortune and power in South Maine, but you are still being bullied. Not only have you embarrassed yourself, but you''ve also put me in shame too!" "Big brother, please seek justice for me!" Saxon begged in tears, as if like they were the victim of the incident. And Austin who was lying on Shirley''s thighs had gained some consciousness and begged, "Marshall, please help me... They are too rude!" Rude?! The crowd were startled. Who was being rude here? A car crashed that was intended to murder. If it was amoner, he would have died. Austin was the unlucky one to have provoked the wrong person, but turned and med the other party? The crowd were angry but dare not say a word out of fear of Saxon. Marshallughed sarcastically, "Rude? This is usually a word that others use to describe us, not us to others! Let me show them what is being rude today!" Boom... Almost at the same time, the ten helicopters line up dropped lower. The wind became stronger and this momentum changed everyone''s face and increased the fear within. Next second. Marshall nced at Brent coldly and said, "Brother, get down at once. You are the wealthiest here, don''t keep standing on the roof and embarrassed yourself!" Saxon wasn''t embarrassed at all but was excited. He was waiting for this moment. He was undefeatable with Marshall on his side. Regardless of how powerful and the identities of these outsiders were, they must die today. Saxon and Marshall had built a strong friendship over the years, they had been through a lot together and he truly believed that! However. When Saxon was about to get down, a fierce voice was heard. "You''ll die the moment yound!" In one word, it stopped Saxon''s movement. And Marshall became even angrier, "No one is above me in South Maine!" "There were none, but there is tonight!" Brent yelled out loud and looked straight at Marshall. They crossed sights and it startled even Marshall. At this moment, Mr Ward spoke, "Marshall,e over here,e and see if you recognize this." Boom! Another shocking statement. It made Marshall who was in silence skipped a heartbeat. He ignored Brent, turned and looked at Mr Ward all startled. Not only Marshall, even Saxon and Shirley and the crowd skipped a heartbeat. This old man... Was he unconscious? Death was near him and he still talked to Marshall with a tone like this? Such a clown! "Old hag, you are about to die, and dare tomand me?" Marshall mocked and waved angrily, "Why don''t you look at yourself in your pee? Who do you think you are?" However, when Mr Ward pulled out his identity que, Marshall''s body was shaken, his anger turned to fear, his lips were wide opened and trembling. Saxon witnessed this scene clearly. Butpared to Marshall''s extreme fear and shock, the crowd had no idea at all what the que in Mr Ward''s hand was. Next. "You are..." And followed by a screamed in shocked from Marshall. Under the witnesses of the crowd, Marshall''s face turned white, he couldn''t utter a word and rushed towards Mr Ward directly. Pop! In a sh, Marshall took over the identity que from Mr Ward, flipped it a couple of time to investigate, the fear on his face became heavier. At this moment, Marshall''s proud and dominating behaviour was recedpletely with endless fear and worries. "Marshall ..." Saxon too was stunned seeing what happened. He missed Marshall''s facial expression because Marshall''s back was facing him. But the fearless Marshall rushed over right after seeing the que. What was the difference from beingmanded easily by Mr Ward? Witnessing all this made Saxon anxious and his face turned green. Jack sat in the wheelchair and witnessed how Marshall''s expression changed. His guess was correct. He waved his hand and directed at Brent beside the Ferrari, "Brent, let him get down." Brent looked at the green Saxon and said, Did you hear it? Young Master permitted you to get down." His tone was the same as how Mr Wardmanded Marshall, calm but firmed. Saxon looked confused but he acted as told. He slid down from the roof and Shirley on the side gave him a hand. But Shirley''s expression now was no different from Saxons''. She was smart, she wanted to take revenge on Jack through the Turner family. But what was happening right now reminded her of the first time she faced Jack. pped! Saxon''s feetnded on the ground. Bang! Marshall''s legs weakened and knelt at the same time, both his knees hit the ground with his back and body straightened. The sound of his knees fell on the ground sounded like a lightning strike right next to Saxon''s ears. His face turned white, his head felt like exploding. He had just got down from the roof and his body weakened in a second, as if like he was about to pass out... Chapter 776 Kneel, He Knelt… His arrogant tone and voice resonated a bell, frightened people. The crowd were separated. A young man walked towards them slowly. He looked fierce and cold. His steps were slow and steady, giving out a strong and powerful aura. As if everything around him were nothing. "This is Marshall?" Jack asked Mr Ward. Mr Ward shook his head and smiled in embarrassment, "Young Master, how would I know how a regional person in charge looked like? He should be thankful that I know his name. I am not sure if there are the same person." Jack smiled. Indeed, the Hughes family is amongst the top of the top, they have tons of regional person in charge. Simr to Grand Freemasons, even the Mafia Boss, Isaac Wells could never remember each name of the three thousand six hundred leaders who worked under him. The Hughes family was even bigger! "Why don''t you check?" Jack rubbed his nose, "If it''s the same person, settle this at once, if not, order Brent to take action, it''ll attract too much attention if this goes on." "Yes." Mr Ward nodded. Next, Jack looked towards the fierce looking Marshall in the crowd and smiled helplessly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He was much younger than Saxon but became his big brother. Saxon was indeed nothing but a pathetic dog. Marshall stopped and swept a nce at the almost fainted Austin and got angry. And then he looked at Saxon who was at the roof and scolded, "Brother, I''ve given you fortune and power in South Maine, but you are still being bullied. Not only have you embarrassed yourself, but you''ve also put me in shame too!" "Big brother, please seek justice for me!" Saxon begged in tears, as if like they were the victim of the incident. And Austin who was lying on Shirley''s thighs had gained some consciousness and begged, "Marshall, please help me... They are too rude!" Rude?! The crowd were startled. Who was being rude here? A car crashed that was intended to murder. If it was amoner, he would have died. Austin was the unlucky one to have provoked the wrong person, but turned and med the other party? The crowd were angry but dare not say a word out of fear of Saxon. Marshallughed sarcastically, "Rude? This is usually a word that others use to describe us, not us to others! Let me show them what is being rude today!" Boom... Almost at the same time, the ten helicopters line up dropped lower. The wind became stronger and this momentum changed everyone''s face and increased the fear within. Next second. Marshall nced at Brent coldly and said, "Brother, get down at once. You are the wealthiest here, don''t keep standing on the roof and embarrassed yourself!" Saxon wasn''t embarrassed at all but was excited. He was waiting for this moment. He was undefeatable with Marshall on his side. Regardless of how powerful and the identities of these outsiders were, they must die today. Saxon and Marshall had built a strong friendship over the years, they had been through a lot together and he truly believed that! However. When Saxon was about to get down, a fierce voice was heard. "You''ll die the moment yound!" In one word, it stopped Saxon''s movement. And Marshall became even angrier, "No one is above me in South Maine!" "There were none, but there is tonight!" Brent yelled out loud and looked straight at Marshall. They crossed sights and it startled even Marshall. At this moment, Mr Ward spoke, "Marshall,e over here,e and see if you recognize this." Boom! Another shocking statement. It made Marshall who was in silence skipped a heartbeat. He ignored Brent, turned and looked at Mr Ward all startled. Not only Marshall, even Saxon and Shirley and the crowd skipped a heartbeat. This old man... Was he unconscious? Death was near him and he still talked to Marshall with a tone like this? Such a clown! "Old hag, you are about to die, and dare tomand me?" Marshall mocked and waved angrily, "Why don''t you look at yourself in your pee? Who do you think you are?" However, when Mr Ward pulled out his identity que, Marshall''s body was shaken, his anger turned to fear, his lips were wide opened and trembling. Saxon witnessed this scene clearly. Butpared to Marshall''s extreme fear and shock, the crowd had no idea at all what the que in Mr Ward''s hand was. Next. "You are..." And followed by a screamed in shocked from Marshall. Under the witnesses of the crowd, Marshall''s face turned white, he couldn''t utter a word and rushed towards Mr Ward directly. Pop! In a sh, Marshall took over the identity que from Mr Ward, flipped it a couple of time to investigate, the fear on his face became heavier. At this moment, Marshall''s proud and dominating behaviour was recedpletely with endless fear and worries. "Marshall ..." Saxon too was stunned seeing what happened. He missed Marshall''s facial expression because Marshall''s back was facing him. But the fearless Marshall rushed over right after seeing the que. What was the difference from beingmanded easily by Mr Ward? Witnessing all this made Saxon anxious and his face turned green. Jack sat in the wheelchair and witnessed how Marshall''s expression changed. His guess was correct. He waved his hand and directed at Brent beside the Ferrari, "Brent, let him get down." Brent looked at the green Saxon and said, "Did you hear it? Young Master permitted you to get down." His tone was the same as how Mr Wardmanded Marshall, calm but firmed. Saxon looked confused but he acted as told. He slid down from the roof and Shirley on the side gave him a hand. But Shirley''s expression now was no different from Saxons''. She was smart, she wanted to take revenge on Jack through the Turner family. But what was happening right now reminded her of the first time she faced Jack. pped! Saxon''s feetnded on the ground. Bang! Marshall''s legs weakened and knelt at the same time, both his knees hit the ground with his back and body straightened. The sound of his knees fell on the ground sounded like a lightning strike right next to Saxon''s ears. His face turned white, his head felt like exploding. He had just got down from the roof and his body weakened in a second, as if like he was about to pass out...--------- Chapter 777 If You Could Cover the Sky with One Hand, I’d be the Sword of the Sky That sudden scene. Left everyone in doubts. Wow... Everyone was in shock and could not believe it. At such moment, it was hard to care about Saxon''s majesty, everyone blurted out in exmation. "Fuck! What happened? Why did Marshall kneel down in a sudden?" "This is the backup of Saxon? He kneel down right away when he''s here, he wants to try fair means before resorting to force?" "Is something wrong with my eyes? It... happened so sudden..." Facing the public''s discussion in surprise. Even the thirty over body guards of Saxon were stunned, they found it incredible. Some people''s expressions were changed at the spot. Shirley felt dumb-founded. Saxon at the side trembled and he felt like his head was exploding soon. His gloomy eyes were widened in rare, staring at the scene in disbelief. Damn it! What the hell was happening? At this moment, Marshall was still kneeling on the ground with his upper body straightened. If it was usual, someoneughing like this in public would definitely piss him off. But now, he dared not to move. Thements of the crowd surrounding him and those scorching eyes made him feel like he was burning with fire like a glow on his back. Quietly. Cold sweat oozed from his forehead, which appeared like rain. Marshall managed to endure the panic in his heart, but the Status Insignia in front of him seemed like a big invisible hand, destroying hisst defence from the inside and making his body tremble uncontrobly. Marshall at such exact moment, if it were not for Jack and Mr. Ward in front of him. He would have the urge to get up immediately, turn around and get Saxon killed. This...was really an unfortunate! Fear was like weed, wrapping around Marshall''s body. His chest was moving violently, and he felt a sense of suffocation. He had been supporting Saxon, he was already used to doing bad things at South Maine. But who knew, he would be in such situation today? No...did he just enter the gate of hell? "Mr. Marshall, what...what happened to you?" Behind him, Saxon wailed in horror. Marshall shook his body, without turning his head, and yelled, "Shut up! I''m not your elder brother!" A burst of roar. Instantly turned the murderous atmosphere on the road to a grotesque and weird scene. Saxon''s backup kneeling down in front of outsiders just because of a Status Insignia, seemed absurd to everyone. However, such thing was ongoing now. From the beginning to the end, these outsiders were regarded as people who were going to die. Their expressions did not differ too much, they were calmer than anyone else... Mr. Ward stood still in front of Marshall. He looked down at Marshall with burning anger. He slowly opened his mouth, "You little rascal, you''re clear about the rules from afar, how dare you acted as a bully at thousands of miles away, the dog you raised deliberately murdered the master of the house, so...how should you be punished?" Boom! The tone was calm but the words were cold and harsh. Marshall could no longer hold it, his body trembled to the maximum, as if convulsed. There was mist in his eyes. As the South Maine director of the Hughes family office. He clearly knew what the "the master of the family" mean. Not to mention about the master of the family, even the old man holding the Status Insignia was definitely notparable to his position as the mere office manager. As long as the old man in front of him wanted it, he could easily mobilize all the strength from the Hughes family office. In an instant. Marshall was like being rushed to the hell, he was in extreme fear. He felt like he was going to copse. Bang! Marshall gritted his teeth fiercely, and mmed his head directly on the ground. The impact was strong. The moment his head reached the ground, Jack and Mr. Ward could clearly see blood spattered on the ground, that hard m obviously got his own head hurt. Amber was frightened and her body trembled. Following closely. Marshall pleaded, "I know I was wrong, I beg for master to punish me." His words were firm and powerful. He did not give any exnation at all. Because he knew that there was no chance for him to exin about this at all. He wanted to solve the problem of his man, Saxon with speed, so he used such mighty gesture in order to cover up. He did not expect it was the young master whom he ran into. This was a deadly crime! It all depended on his position as the head of the Hughes family office given by the Hughes Family, that allowed him to use just a single hand to act and bully in South Maine. He could have a chance to stay alive if he begged for mercy and confessed his mistake. The sound of him begging for mercy. Left everyone stunned. The crowd was dumfounded, their jaws wide opened, as if eggs could be stuffed into their mouths. As for Shirley and Saxon, their faces were already as pale as paper and filled with fear. All the reliance, all the self-confidence and arrogance. As Marshall knelt and begged for mercy, they copsed in a blink of eye. As the protagonist of the whole incident, perhaps only Austin who was still unconscious could maintain a strange calm. Fear caused Shirley and Saxon to fall into suffocation. Shirley quietly moved Austin''s head to the ground. At this time, she felt as if her soul was separated from her body. She nned to use the hand of the Turner family to take revenge on the powerful outsider, Jack. But she never expected that her biggest support, the Turner family had to kneel down in front of Jack and the others. The revenge failed, followed with Jack''s monstrous anger. And Saxon was unable to hide his fear, his tears streaming down regardless of his identity, he looked as if he grew a lot older in an instant, giving people a sense of lifeless and depression. "As a dog of the Hughes family, how dare you bite back your owner?" Mr. Ward''s voice was very calm, as if he was the master reprimanding the begging dog beside, "Now, go and get rid of your dog, thene here and receive your own punishment." The voice was very soft, but to Marshall, it was like a holy voice from the sky, and it was irreversible. Marshall slowly raised his head, blood gurgling from his head, flowing across his face, looking hideous and terrifying. He slowly got up, turned around with his face covered in blood, he looked like a demon walking out from hell at that exact moment. Step by step, firm and without hesitation. On the deadly road. Everyone looked at Marshall with horror. As Marshall stepped forward. The tearful Saxon waspletely panicked, he directly knelt on his knees and begged Marshall, "Please Mr. Marshall, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, please forgive me, please let me go..." "You got me in shit." Marshall raised the corner of his mouth like a ghost, andughed desperately.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack looked at the scene in peace. Looking at the teary Saxon who was wagging his tail like a dog and begging for life, he said calmly. "You can cover the sky with one single hand, then I''d be the sword of the sky, "Tonight...there is no more Turner family in South Maine."?????????????? Chapter 778 Stirring a City with One Hand In one sentence, it seemed as if the sky copsed. Suddenly, Saxon stopped crying, he felt so desperate like there was total darkness in front of him. It made people around him feel shocked. Tonight...there was no more Turner family in South Maine. How much bold did it take to say such shocking sentence. Turner family was the sky of South Maine. If someone cut off the rtionship tonight. Then South Maine would be... "You heard that?" Marshall walked to Saxon with his blood-stained face, his ferocious expression gone, reced by coldness, like a evil spirit hunting for life, "The words of the master ought to be obeyed." "Mr..." Holding thest trace of luck, Saxon shouted in fear. What happened tonight, the sudden turn of events, it still felt unreal and seemed like a dream despite his experiences. He never thought that he would fall from heaven to hell in an instant. However. "Die!" Marshall''s bloody face was filled with killing intention. Like a beast, he rushed in front of Saxon. While the screaming was heard. Marshall mmed a heavy punch, directly on Saxon''s face. Blood spattered. Saxon fell back to the ground in response. Immediately. Pouch! The cold light shed. Sshes of blood. Quiet. There was a sudden dead silence on the road. Everyone was dumbfounded, and their eyes were almost falling to the ground. This scene happened so fast that everyone could scream out only when it happened, and then it returned to a static state like aputer going off. "Tonight...there is no more Turner family in South Maine." Marshall slowly got up and roared, "All of you, be gone!" Amand was given. Ten hovering helicopters in the sky roared and descended. The crowd did not move. But Mr. Ward pushed Jack and headed towards a helicopter with Amber and Brent. Marshall asked his people to take Shirley and Austin who had fainted to the ne. Leaving a few people to clear the scene. The helicopter disappeared into the night sky magnificently. Until the helicopter disappearedpletely. The crowd had not gotten back their senses yet; they were all stunned and chilled. After a long silence. An incredulous voice was finally heard from the crowd. "What, what happened just now? Why do I feel like dreaming?" The voice trembled so much, even with a hint of crying. When the words were heard. It seemed as if the water was poured into the frying pan, instantly causing everyone to explode. Roaring and screaming. Everyone thought it was a dream, as it felt too unreal. It was so unreal that even Saxon lying next to the scrapped Ferrari made everyone feel unbelievable. The former Turner family. ording to the rumour, was the wealthiest family in South Maine. Just that it had never been verified. But tonight, not only was it verified. The previous wealthiest family suddenly got overthrown, and there was no more Turner family. Such a sudden change made everyone feel like a bolt from the blue. "No more, no more Turner family in South Maine. My goodness, those outsiders just now, where did theye from?" "In the past, the Turner family was domineering and fierce, Saxon would have never expected that he would suddenly be killed on the street tonight, and the falling of Turner family, right?" "That rascal Austin, he really brought trouble to his father, he was the reason of Turner family''s falling!" "As soon as tonight is over, there is no more Turner family in South Maine, I''m afraid that South Maine sky would also changepletely, right? I''m really curious about those outsiders just now, what kind of scary existence are they? Just a wave of hand to bring such a big change to South Maine." The exmation echoed. Although everyone was afraid of Saxon, they did not take pictures. Even the photographer who took pictures, before Saxon, had secretly deleted all of them. After all, in their opinion, the Megatron in South Maine, Saxon, would never lose and die. But now, with everything that had happened.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everyone was panicking and hesitating, they immediately used their own methods to spread out what had happened. In an instant. The news spread through various channels swept across South Maine like a violent storm. South Maine, originally a tourist attraction, was already noisy vibrant at night. But tonight. It was caught in sensation. The streets and alleys were full of people''s gossips, making the whole South Maine seemed to be shrouded in storms. The entire story of Turner family''s affairs was being sent to the tables of the rich people at the shortest time. Even for those rich people with authority who were already asleep, suddenly woke up from their dreams, as if they had seen ghosts, looking at the news presented in the documents. For Jack who stirred up the city with only one hand, had already arrived at the headquarters of the Hughes family office. He did not bother about the impact to South Maine due to what happened tonight. He only cared about. The revenge for his wife, everything should be paid back! The magnificent office was like a pce. Everything seen was luxurious and noble, and everywhere was filled with corruption and greed. Mr. Ward and Brent looked gloomy. Both of them had been with the Hughes family for many years. But they had never seen such luxurious and magnificent decoration andyout in the Hughes family office. The Hughes family was in charge of the wealth of the world, but each office acted as a liaison and investigation office. Not to mention about the person in charge with different surname, even if the person in charge with the same surname as the Hughes family, the office had never been this extravagant. "You, as the emperor, are really worthy of the name!" Mr. Ward was furious, and he reprimanded in a deep voice, "If it weren''t for the incident tonight, I''m afraid that the Hughes family would have been deceived by you. You''re very capable to be able to make everyone in South Maine office to keep their mouth shut, your ability really stunned me." Boom! Marshall trembled, he mmed his head on the ground and wailed, "Marshall know I''m wrong, Marshall know I''m wrong, please punish me..." His wailing and crying echoed in the almost pce-liked hall. Jack was calm as usual, not affected by anything. He did not care about Marshall''s greed. There were all kinds of birds in a big forest. When he was the vice president of DT agency, it was not rare to see corruption, what more to say the huge Hughes family. It was not umon for such ck sheep to exist. He could even be sure that the Hughes family knew about this matter, but his father certainly did not know. The factions within the Hughes family wereplicated, it was normal for each faction to have office director who was greedy and selfish. Wasn''t it the best way to collect under table money using the title as the head of the office to secretly fill up their own pockets? It was just a coincident with what happened to Austin and Saxon, to be found out by the masters of the family. "Die!" Mr. Ward did not ask for Jack''s opinion, he directly pronounced the sentence. "As for the director of the South Maine office, I have to personally report to the master of the family to get him changed and filtered."0000??? Chapter 779 Are You Kidding? It was a harsh sentence without any means for anyone to retaliate nor exin. It felt like the sky had fallen. Marshall began to feel dizzy as he knelt until he could not kneel anymore. He went limp and slumped onto the ground. Hopelessness, terror, and all sorts of emotions stirred within Marshall. He began to tremble and his face became pale as a sheet of paper. He was gripped with fear and horror.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tonight''s tragedy was totally unexpected. If it was not for Saxon''s call, how could he have offended his own master? His master hade to South Maine and did not notify the local Hughes office obviously because he did not want others to know about his travel ns. If not for tonight''s incident, he would not have shed with Master Hughes and when Master Hughes left, Marshall would still be the local big wig of South Maine. But now... Marshall could only wail within himself and curse the Turner family in his heart. Jack sat in his wheelchair and was satisfied with what Mr. Ward did. Marshall had disrespected Jack''s wife and it was only appropriate to rage and punish him. Furthermore, Jack was clear that Mr. Ward was using this opportunity to decisively terminate a dissident like Marshall regardless of who was backing Marshall at the Hughes family. After eradicating Marshall, an ally of his father could be installed at the South Maine office. Although a small office was insignificant to the Hughes family, all these add up. "You have something that you need to do before your death." Mr. Ward said coldly as he stood beside Jack, red at Marshall, and continued, "If you do it well, only you will die. If not, your entire family will be wiped out." Kaboom! The ruthless words were like frozen daggers stabbing into his heart. Marshall looked up at Mr. Ward in despair and desperation. "I know that you are upset but the person you offended is the son of the Head of the Hughes family and the future heir!" What Mr. Ward said dashed Marshall''sst hopes. Marshall knew at this point that the end was near. He took a deep breath as if he mustered all his strength to say, "I will personally ensure that the Turner family will cease to exist in South Maine by tomorrow." "You are a smart man." Mr. Ward said as he waved for Marshall to leave. After Marshall left, Jack slowly shifted his gaze towards Shirley and the unconscious Austin. From the moment this incident happened, Shirley had been nonchnt and seemed detached. Sheid on the ground and was cold and staring nking. The series of events was like a roller coaster to her. A moment ago she had been hoping to use the Turner family''s might to revenge against Jack. But now, Jack had turned things around and ruined the Turner family. Even whoever backed the Turner family could not escape from Jack''s wrath. Her hopes of power, wealth, and fame had vanished into thin air. Furthermore... Although she was in a daze, she had heard every word spoken by Mr. Ward and Marshall. Now, the terror of death started to envelop her entirely. No one bothered with the unconscious Austin whose four limbs were broken. Since the judgment had been made to eliminate the Turner family, the unconscious Austin was as good as dead. No one would bother if she was alive or not at this point. Jack and Amber looked emotionlessly at the dazed Shirley. Because of what happened initially, both Jack and Amber felt that Shirley could not disassociate herself from the traffic ident. Austin was the perpetrator and Shirley who was in the front passenger seat was the aplice. Both Mr. Ward and Brent noticed the gloom and ruthlessness in Jack and Amber''s eyes. Mr. Ward walked forward and said solemnly to Jack and Amber, "Master and Missus, it''s best to deal with it once and for all." Mr. Ward''s statement immediately lowered the temperature of the entire hall. Amber was appalled as she looked at Mr. Ward while Jack was his usual calm self because he shared the same views as Mr. Ward. Initially, he had been merciful and allowed Shirley to leave but who could have expected them to meet again when he came to South Maine for a vacation? It could have been a coincidence if they simply bumped into each other but... in that car ident, Shirley was actually in the car and surely she knew that Austin was trying to kill Jack and Amber! It had alreadye to this and if he continued to be merciful, it would be the greatest disservice to himself! Then, before waiting for Jack to agree, Shirley shuddered and her dazed eyes quickly focused. Her desperate wails started to fill and echo within the hall. "I had nothing to do with this. I tried my best to stop him! It was Austin who had ulterior motives against Amber. Why am I being med for this?" "I had already suffered enough because of you. I hade this far away to South Maine and howe you are here as well?" "I had already nned for my future and now with you and Amber''s sudden appearance, I had instantly lost everything. What had I done wrong?" Shirley was devastated at this point and wailed pitifully. Her sorrowful cries continued to fill the entire hall. Jack, Mr. Ward, and the rest were startled by Shirley''s reaction and instantly Jack felt amused. Did Shirley try to stop the ident? Even if she did try to stop it, what happened after that? Shirley indeed behaved like a bystander during the entire event and did not speak much. But... The problem was her indifference! Jack said calmly to the devastated Shirley, "You... should be aware of my identity. I don''t believe that you did not research into my background." In the past, before he forced Shirley to leave, although he had not revealed his identity to Shirley, the fact that he owned a Bauhinia bank card was enough to indicate his background. It was extremely rare for anyone to own a Bauhinia bank card to the extent that no one at South Maine owned one. Apart from the card, he was certain that Shirley must have used all sorts of methods to check on him. That was why Shirley must have known about the situation and allowed the situation to deteriorate. Now Shirley who had been wailing was beginning to panic and her eyes began to drift. But then very quickly sheposed herself. But Jack did not give Shirley any chance of redeeming herself and said coldly, "Surely you know that the South Maine Turner family is nowhereparable to my background but yet you remained silent and watched the situation worsen." After a pause, Jack rubbed his nose, took a deep breath, andughed, "Let me guess... you must have tacitly agreed with this. You must have tried to depend on this local snake in South Maine to suppress and kill a dragon like me." Each of his words was sharp and piercing and went straight into Shirley''s heart. At this point, Shirley was unable to maintain herposure and started to panic. She felt as though Jack could see right through her. "The Turner family could have lived through this but you had caused the devastation of the Turner family. Now, are you kidding yourself by crying so bitterly?"?????? Chapter 780 ‘Grand Banquet’ The mocking voice filled the entire hall and at this moment, Shirley became totally horrified and panicked. Jack''s words were like a formless hand that dashed her final hopes and pushed her into the depths and darkness of hopelessness. Even Mr. Ward, Amber, and Brent were shocked. The three of them did not even consider this possibility. When Mr. Ward and Brent decided that it was better to deal with this once and for all, it was in consideration that Jack had once been merciful to Shirley and now that it had involved Amber, it was difficult to ensure that it would not happen again. Now Shirley had been implicated in the ident and Jack''s words had made it clear to them. All of a sudden, it was totally justified for them to kill Shirley. Jack shrugged, looked sinisterly at Shirley, and said, "You indeed look innocent, pitiful and innocent. You acted very well inclusive of your very convincing cries." Jack rubbed his nose and chuckled, "But you must have forgotten that between the two of us, it had always been me toying with you rather than you setting me up. I am fully aware of your deceptions." Kaboom! Shirley''s body shuddered, was immediately deted, and copsed onto the ground. Hopelessness, despair, disdain, and all sorts of emotions overwhelmed her, inclusive of regret. She should not have tacitly agreed and instigated someone to kill Jack. Now, not only was that unsessful, the plot had backfired and even plunged herself into the abyss... Her tears continued to flow as she filled the hall with the sounds of her sobs. Except that now her sobs seemed genuinepared to her wails a moment ago. Amber appeared to ponder deeply as she hesitated to speak out. Thereafter, Jack signaled Brent to leave and said calmly, "Let Marshall handle the rest." "Yes, Master." Mr. Ward nodded respectfully. Since Marshall was also going to die, he would terminate the entire Turner family mercilessly. Mr. Ward was not worried that Marshall would escape. The Hughes family could easily locate someone who was once the supervisor of the local office. Marshall would also not be so stupid as to try to escape. If he were to escape, then his family would be terminated. Under such circumstances, unless Marshall had lost his mind, he would terminate the Turner family and then wait for his end.N?velDrama.Org owns this. As for Shirley, her fate was sealed when Jack saw through her deception. She could not escape from the Hughes local office. No one bothered with the devastated Shirley because she was no different than the unconscious Austin. They drove away from the local office and towards the hotel. It was dead silent inside the car. Jack noticed that Amber seemed troubled. Amber had left for a period of time after what had happened previously. It was also obvious that Amber had been traumatized by what happened tonight. Amber shook her head and barely smiled, "I''m trying to understand you. I''m fine." Jack smiled, used his right hand to tilt Amber''s head to rest onto his chest to rest. It was already veryte when they reached the hotel. Steve, Rosie, and Daisy were puzzled as to where Jack and the rest had gone to. Jack was able to find an excuse and ay their concerns. After all, they were at a sightseeing region and it was normal for Jack to deviate from their nned itinerary. The night in South Maine had started with a car ident and turned into a raging storm. What happened to the Turner family was like a tsunami and soon everyone would be talking about it. At least no one photographed nor recorded Saxon''s outrage after the ident and could not link the two incidents. The head of the elite families in South Maine and the key business leaders in the local South Maine economy would never sleep in peace from tomorrow onwards. They had more means to gather information than the regr folks and their information would be far more detailed. As soon as they received notice of the ident, they were updated by the second how the Turner family assets were slowly torn apart and devoured. In an instant, all the elite families raged and started to reveal their moves. The business world was as ruthless as the battlefield. Now, the other families do not need to spend any effort to break up the Turner family assets as they were already divided into manageable pieces for them to acquire. The Turner family assets were practically served on a tter for them to feast upon. If they could not even respond adequately to this, then they did not deserve to be elite families. As they were in a feeding frenzy, they started to feel that the situation was absurd and pitied the Turner family. Who could have expected that the wealthiest family of South Maine would be doomed because of a road ident? The elite families of South Maine begun to celebrate wildly as a downpour nketed the city. It was ate autumn thunderstorm. The lightning shes and rolling thunders were like a live performance during a grand banquet feasting on the morsels of Turner family assets. At the Hughes local office. A ck BMW X7 drove away from the office in the cover of darkness. The car sped through the rain and out of the South Maine city limits. Kaboom! Lightning shed and thunder pped. The entire region was soaked in the rain and the ground turned muddy. There was a stench of rot in the air. The lights of the BMW X7 shone brightly but it could not be seen in the darkness and the heavy downpour. Marshall stood emotionlessly in front of the car and dug a hole in the ground with a shovel. He did not hesitate for a moment when he eliminated the Turner family. He maintained a cold and solemn demeanor throughout, including now. He knew that death was waiting for him but he did not dare to slip up and had to execute Mr. Ward''s orders entirely to the end... because this concerned the safety of his entire family. He was willing to die so that the rest of his family could be safe. Clink nk... He finally managed to dig out a huge hole. Marshall went back to the car and ruthlessly dragged out Austin and threw him into the hole like he was throwing out the trash. Then, he returned to the car and dragged out the terrified Shirley... Chapter 781 Resurrection From the Dead "Pa! Pa! Pa..." Marshall''s expression never changed from beginning to end. Marshall looked so indifferent like an iceberg, and even there was cruelty full of his eyes. After he refilled the soil into the pit, he worried that the soil would not be solid enough. So, he beat the soil with a shovel and stepped on the soil again. After throwing the shovel aside, he raised his head to feel the rain and wiped his face with his hand. Finally, there was a change in his face. Marshall hooked his lips slightly and showed a sad smile. "Now, I should go back and it''s my turn this time." Marshall got in the car and started it. The roar of the car, apanied by the sound of lightning, resounded through the sky. The ck BMW X7, like a ghost, quickly turned around, bumped away from the barrennd and headed for city proper of South Maine. He believed that after the heavy rain tonight, the rain would wash away all traces of this barrennd. In the deep weeds, no one would find the pit. Next spring, the ce he destroyed would grow lush weeds again to cover everything. However, After Marshall left, a sh of lightning lit up that ground dug by Marshall. In the deep weeds, a figure, like a ghost, came out. Step by step, he stepped in the mud and came to the grave. "Pa!" He lit a cigarette. The man in ck held the cigarette in his mouth and quietly picked up the shovel that Marshall had just lost. Then, he quickly waved the shovel to dig the buried pit. The soil was scattered around. The soil wetted by rain became heavier. But the man in ck dug the pit very fast, even faster than Marshall. And every time he waved the shovel, he controlled the strength very well. Finally, When he dug up the soil with a shovel, a bunch of wet long hair stained with the soil showed up. The man in ck lost the shovel and stepped forward quickly. He grabbed the hair and pulled it violently. Shirley''s head came out. However, because of being buried and suffocation, her face was very pale and her lips were ck. There was a wound in the back of her head. With the rain, the blood flowed down with the soil. The man in ck calmly put his hand on Shirley''s nose. "Fortunately, she still has a breath." With a sigh, the big stone in his heart fell to the ground. The man in ck dug quickly with both hands. Three minutester, he dug Shirley out of the big pitpletely. After Shirley was put aside on the ground, the man in ck vomited his cigarette butt to the ground. Looking at the unconscious Shirley on the ground, he shook his head, "Little girl, you have to be d that the dying man just knocked you out and buried you. If he killed you directly, I couldn''t save you." The voice of the man in ck was very hoarse, as if countless gravel were rubbing his throat, so that he could speak with all his strength. After a second''s pause, the man in ck lit a cigarette again. He squatted in front of Shirley. The night was dark. The rain was pouring down. This scene was extremely strange and gloomy. The man in ck raised his left hand and slowly opened the clothes on Shirley''s chest. His index finger and thumb were groping for something quickly. Finally, his index finger and thumb stopped somewhere in Shirley''s chest. "Boom!" Then, in the rainy night, a sh of lightning lit up the night sky. The left thumb and index finger of the man in ck pressed something abruptly. The light made the ground as bright as day. With this powerful press, Shirley, who had been in aa, suddenly opened her eyes. With ck eyes like jewels, she suddenly looked at the man in ck. But her eyes were empty and dull. "You''re not dead..." The man in ck said hoarsely, "I saved you." "I... I''m not dead?" Shirley''s pale face finally began to change. Her eyes also quickly regained focus. Immediately, tears filled the eyes. Tears poured down with the rain.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Shirley ignored the huge pain behind her head and the left hand of the man in ck on her chest. She was in the ecstasy of resurrection from the dead. At the office of the Hughes family, Jack''s words seemed to be an imperial edict and had a superior attitude. She was sentenced to death by him. After the departure of Jack and others, Shirley, who was imprisoned in the hall, was quietly waiting for the arrival of death. She wouldn''t forget that feeling all her life. She was like amb, stripped and washed clean, on the chopping board, silently waiting for the moment when the butcher''s knife fell. She was brought to this ce by Marshall. She quietly heard Marshall dig the pit. She watched Marshall threw Austin down. Every sense, like a heavy fist, slowly pushed her to death. But she couldn''t resist. Finally, she was knocked out by Marshall and buried in the soil, while she had no chance to resist. And now, she was not dead! No, she was dead once. But at the time of be dying, she was saved by the man in front of her. At this time, she was in the ecstasy of resurrection from the dead. That feeling let her excited and ecstatic, and let her have a desire to do everything for the man in front of me. For example... Now the man''s left hand was still on her chest In her view, it was another meaning. "I''ll be yours in the future." Shirley''s eyes were watery, and she was so grateful. The man in ck slowly took his left hand away. He said coldly with hoarse voice, "You misunderstood. I put my hand on your chest to press your acupoint and wake you, otherwise you will die after persistenta and suffocation." Really? Shirley was stunned. She looked at the man in ck in disbelief. And the next second, The ck man said some words that shocked Shirley. The ck man opened his mouth slightly and quietly made a hoarse voice, "I can help you revenge. Do you want to revenge?" Shirley''s mind was a nk and she looked dull. She certainly knew what did the man in ck mean. It was Jack! Jack yed tricks on her and drove her away. Tonight, Jack ruined everything she had nned. She didn''t feel sorry for the fall of the Turner family. She deliberately clung to Austin, wanted to marry into the Turner family, and wanted to live a rich life for the rest of her life. But all these disappeared, which was the most painful thing for her. And just now, she was dying. Anger, resentment, reluctance... All kinds ofplex emotions quickly overwhelmed Shirley. Blue veins stood out on her temples. At this moment, with pale face, Shirley looked like a ghost, which made people feel scared. "Of course." Shirley gritted her teeth, "I want to peel Jack''s skin, pull out his tendons, drink his blood, eat his body and chew his bones!" "No, no, no!" The man in ck shook his right index finger, and then he stepped forward, his right index finger gently across Shirley''s pale but delicate skin. Hoarse voice, but at the moment, became attractive. "I can avenge for you as long as you are willing to pay for something. Don''t you want to have a rich life? After we seed in revenge, I can satisfy your..." "Boom!" A sh of lightning fell over the man in ck. Shirley was stunned, her eyes twinkling. With the light, she could see that the man in ck sneered and there was an inteyer at the corner of his mouth. He obviously disguised his appearance.?????????????? Chapter 782 Strange Mysterious Man It rained heavily for the entire night with no signs of letting up. It was darkest before dawn. There was a dim nightlight within the room. Jack and Amber were soundly asleep. Amber curled up like a kitten in Jack''s embrace. It was peaceful and tranquil. The pitter-pattering of the rain falling on the windows was effectively muffled. Knock knock... Someone knocked on the door. Jack slowly opened his eyes. His senses were sharpened thanks to all the training to hone his fighting abilities. He was awakened by the knocks even though they were very soft. But who could it be at five o''clock in the morning? Knock knock... another two soft knocks on the door. Jack slowly removed his arm from under Amber''s head and walked softly towards the door. He looked through the peephole and could see that the person was the mysterious man. Jack hesitated for a moment. He pushed the wheelchair to the door before sitting in it and opened the door. Jack started to frown as soon as the door was opened. The mysterious man was drenched and standing in a pool of water. He then signaled for Jack toe out of the room. Jack took the room ess card, wheeled himself out of the room, and gently closed the door. "Where have you been?" Jack asked the man. Yesterday when Jack was in a life and death struggle after the car ident, the mysterious man was nowhere to be seen. There was no trace of him even when they were back at the hotel. But it was already five in the morning and the sun was about to rise when he showed up. He was most certainly in the rain as he was totally drenched. "I was out for a moment." The mysterious man said as he shook his trousers and took out a dry but crumpled pack of cigarettes. His wet hand took out thest remaining cigarette and he did not bother that his wet hands almost caused the cigarette to tear. He lit the cigarette and drew a smoke. After he took a long and deep draw of the cigarette, he tossed the empty cigarette pack onto the ground and said to Jack, "I''m sorry, I smoked thest cigarette." Jack pursed his lips and did not mind as he was able to control his urges to smoke. As his body increased in strength, his desire for smoke had correspondingly decreased. He was in no hurry and patiently waited for the mysterious man. It was almost daybreak so why did hee to look for Jack when he was in such a condition. The only reason was that the matter was very important. Otherwise, he would not be presenting himself in that manner. After his long draw of the cigarette, the mysterious man calmed down. He tapped off the cigarette ash and then said, "Let''s go back when day breaks." They could hear the howling of the wind and rain outside and Jack nodded his head in disappointment, "With such a weather, we should find another ce for the vacation or go back." "No, what I meant was we must go back immediately!" The mysterious man shook his head and said solemnly. Jack could not hide his expression and felt awkward as any attempt to fake his expression would be easily noticed. Then Jackposed himself and asked, "What happened for you toe at this hour to hasten me to leave for home?" "Hold your questions and just trust me." The mysterious man said with some haste, "Would I do anything to harm you?" Jack shook his head as he was not afraid that the mysterious man would harm him. Jack had long stopped trying to figure out if the mysterious man was a friend or foe. In fact, the mysterious man had been protecting him in the shadows during this period. He already had countless opportunities to harm Jack if he wished to. Jack was clear that he could take on the mysterious man and survive if he had to but there was still a huge difference between their fighting skills. "Just now we had a traffic ident and terminated the entire Turner family in South Maine. Also, we handled a local Hughes office supervisor. Now all the elite families in South Maine are in a frenzy." Jack said and then continued, "Did you go out just now because of this?" "No." The mysterious man shook his head and said, "Since you trust me, then prepare to leave at daybreak. I''ll go and change my clothes and will return. Wait for me." The mysterious turned to leave after he finished saying. If it was not because of what happenedst night, then what could it be? Jack was dumbfounded. The only threat in South Maine could only be from the Turner family. But there must be a reason why the mysterious man did not show up when the incident happened. For the mysterious man not to intervene during the incident and did not appear when they returned to the hotel was out of his usual character. Jack remained puzzled as he looked at the mysterious man walk away. He then noticed that under the mysterious man''s feet were traces of mud and grass. Now he realized that his shoes were covered with mud and grass and he had left a trail on the carpet. "Had this chap gone to rob a grave?" Jack remarked as he returned stealthily into the room. He reced the room ess card and then pushed the wheelchair to one side. Jack slowly climbed back into the bed but Amber seemed to notice it. She mumbled and then curled back into Jack''s embrace and snuggled like a kitten. Jack smiled tenderly. What a lovely feeling that was. Then Amber mumbled and then his bubble burst. "Silly guy, why didn''t you turn on the light when you went to the bathroom? Which part of you haven''t I seen?" This... what a pervert! Jack grinned and then embraced Amber and fell asleep. Except that it was a short snooze and was yet again awoken by knocks on the door. Jack looked at the time and it was only six o''clock in the morning. Now Jack lost his cool, ''Did the mysterious man return immediately after taking a shower and changing his clothes? Didn''t he say that they should leave after daybreak? Why was he in such a hurry?'' Jack got up and Amber immediately asked, "Where are you going, hubby?" "Someone''s at the door. I''m going to take a look." Jack replied and Amber returned to sleep. Jack looked through the peephole and it indeed was the mysterious man. Jack became frustrated, sat onto the wheelchair, and opened the door. "I''ve notified Mr. Ward and the rest. Come with me to look for him and Brent." The mysterious man immediately reached behind Jack and began to push him out and thereafter slowly closed the door. Jack frowned, "Why are you in such a hurry? This isn''t like you!"N?velDrama.Org owns this. The mysterious man pushed Jack and said, "Don''t ask so much. I''ll take you to Mr. Ward and Brent. I''ve already exined to them what was happening. They will know how to exin it to you. I have to leave for a while after taking you to them."???????? Chapter 783 The Forces Are Gathering For A Showdown "Didn''t you refuse to say what was going on?" Jack was confused at the turn of events. "I didn''t know if I had the time to exin it to you, that was why I didn''t just now." The mysterious man pushed Jack hastily and then continued, "I packed up, changed, and then realized that I had some time to spare. So I went to look for Mr. Ward and Brent to exin the situation to them. They will exin the situation to you afterward." The mysterious man pushed open the door to Mr. Ward''s room without knocking. It was obvious that he had been here a moment ago. Mr. Ward and Brent rose to their feet as soon as Jack entered and greeted respectfully, "Master Hughes." Brent and Daisy''s rtionship had not progressed to that intimate stage and that was why Mr. Ward and Brent shared the same room during this vacation. "You two may tell Jack what is happening. I have to leave to settle something." The mysterious man said and then he winced and coughed. The three of them were shocked to see that the mysterious man had coughed out some blood. "Are you hurt?" Jack quickly asked. The mysterious man waved, shook his head, and quickly turned to leave. After the door was closed, Brent pushed Jack towards the sofa. Mr. Ward looked fatigued as he sat on the sofa and begun to exin, "This matter is dicey. What happenedst night drew a lot of attention and exposed our whereabouts." Jack was not surprised by this as they had swiftly terminated the wealthiest family of South Maine within a night. They could suppress the information from the regr folks but the elite families in South Maine could easily find out who was behind this. Jack had already anticipated that this would happen. "Yesterday the mysterious man did not intervene during the ident because he held off a killer sent by the Bloody Angel. Then because of themotion raised when the Turner family was eliminated, now numerous assassin teams are rushing over." Mr. Ward then pointed to the door and then said solemnly, "The mysterious man''s injuries are due to his exchanges with the killer." "Sheesh..." Jack remarked. What Mr. Ward said was very short and concise. It was obvious that their whereabouts had been leaked soon after they arrived at South Maine. The first killer to arrive was from the Bloody Angel''s team and was dealt with by the mysterious man about the same time as the car ident. Thereafter they exposed themselves when they took firm actions against the Turner family. That triggered the other killers to swarm towards South Maine. It was a rare opportunity for the killers to attack Jack now that he was in South Maine and out of his own turf. That was why all the killers jumped on the opportunity to rush over. They had considered this possibility before they embarked on the trip. They even tried to throw any stalkers off by doing a secret transit but they never expected the situation to deteriorate to this extent. Last night the mysterious man was nowhere to be seen because he had been dealing with the killer in the background. But what rmed Jack was that the mysterious man had been injured by the killer! The mysterious man was actually injured! He had never seen the entire capabilities of the mysterious man. From the way he killed the Powell family traitor at the forest, the skills of the mysterious man were second only to Uncle Brown! How much danger were they in for the mysterious man to be injured in the fight? Now Jack realized why the mysterious man behaved so out of his usual character to hasten his return. They were alone and exposed in South Maine. They could only depend on the remaining members of the local Hughes office staff who had dealt with their supervisor Marshall but even they were woefully insufficient. The best and only option was to return home! Back on home turf, he had the DT Agency, Aiden, Drago even the authoritative Minister Mable could help him. Home was his best refuge. It was like when he was targeted by the assassins hired by the Burton family. Danger lurked from everywhere and they were far more ill-prepared thenpared to now. But at least he could retreat to Minister Mable''s Four Impressions club and staged his best defenses against the killers. He could never do the same in South Maine. "Let''s quickly pack up and return home," Jack said as he exhaled. Jack was not someone who procrastinates. He would decide decisively. They came on vacation for Amber to rx but now that their lives were in danger, then it only made sense to quickly return home. Safety was paramount! "Once I heard what the mysterious man said, I had already made the necessary arrangements. We will leave as soon as Missus and her parents are ready." Mr. Ward said solemnly. Brent looked worried as he listened and pondered. The Bloody Angel, the Kool family, and other strange organizations would flock towards them. These unknowns made their situation more dangerous and untenable. "I''ll go back to get Amber to pack up. Brent, go and notify Daisy and Mr. Ward will inform my parents-inw." Jack said as he wheeled himself to leave, then he hesitated and then said firmly, "We''ll depart at eight o''clock regardless of the weather. If the mysterious man isn''t back by then, we will leave without him. He can make it home by himself." "Understood!" Mr. Ward and Brent answered in unison.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack frowned as he wheeled himself back to the room. The ident yesterday not only resulted in the elimination of the Turner family, but it also plunged him back into the crosshairs of the assassins. It was amazing how fast they smelt the blood in the water and reacted to the news of their presence in South Maine. The luxurious and plush thick carpet made it difficult for Jack to wheel himself and as he frowned and looked down, he noticed the mud and grass that the mysterious man had left behind in his footsteps. There were even some pebbles that hindered Jack''s wheelchair. When he was back at the door of his room, he noticed that there were mud and grass at the front of it. Jack thought nothing of it as the mysterious man had to pass their room to get to the elevator. "Why was this chap in such a hurry that he didn''t even change his shoes?" Jack grinned and then swiped the ess card and entered the room. After he closed the door, he climbed back into the bed and started to hug Amber. He looked at the time and it was almost seven o''clock and they had another hour before their departure. The situation was urgent and Jack could not afford any dys. He gently stroked Amber''s nose and smiled, "Girl, it''s time to get up. We''re going home." Then he noticed that Amber was frowning and grunted painfully, "Hubby, hubby... I, I''m cold... my stomach... hurts, it''s very painful..." Amber trembled as she stammered. She was in so much pain that she curled up in a ball within Jack''s embrace. Jack suddenly felt a huge blow in his mind and was dazed by her condition. She was fine a moment ago, what just happened??? Chapter 784 It Never Rained but It Poured Amber trembled in pain in Jack''s arm causing him to feel panic. He hurriedly raised his hand andnded on Amber''s forehead. It was so hot! Was it fever?! Jack''s expression changed drastically, Amber was already weak after the abortion, and her body had not fully recovered. It must be fromst night that she caught a cold; the roadside barbeque stall must have stimted her stomach.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Cold...dear...I''m cold, stomach...my stomach hurts." Amber''s eyebrows furrowed, her lips trembled as she spoke, and she was losing her consciousness. Jack quickly took out his phone and called Mr. Ward. As soon as the call was connected. "Master, we''re almost ready with the packing, we can set off now." "We''re not leaving! Come here immediately, and let Brent go down to prepare the car." Jack''s tone was raised due to his anxiety. On the phone, Mr. Ward was a little puzzled, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say we''ll go ording to the n rain or shine?" "Amber is sick, she must be cured first even if the sky is going to fall." Snapped! After hanging up the call. Jack carried Amber and walked out. When he opened the door, Mr. Ward and Daisy were already waiting in front. "Mr. Ward, let me do it." Daisy stepped forward and stopped Jack in the room, she looked form and Jack could not refute. Jack who was worried suddenly got startled. Mr. Ward also walked in, blocking the way with Daisy; they also blocked the vision from outside. "Master, you''re in wheelchair, let Daisy do it." "Send Amber to hospital immediately." Jack carefully delivered Amber into Daisy''s arm with a heavy expression. Then he turned and sat in the wheelchair. Mr. Ward pushed the wheelchair and walked out together. They hurried all the way, and arrived at the elevator door. Suddenly. "Jack, wait!" Steve shouted. Jack turned his head and saw his father-inw rushed out of the room anxiously carrying his mother-inw on his back. Rosie''s head was dripping with blood; half of her face was full of blood. "Dad, what''s wrong with mum?" Jack''s heart was afire, Mr. Ward hurried over to help. After a rush, they finally got into the elevator. Steve said, "Just now when you told us to pack up and get ready to return home, your mum went to the toilet after packing up, she slipped and fell then knocked her head on the toilet." While speaking, Steve still looked worried and a little out of breathe. He looked at Amber in Daisy''s arm, his expression changed drastically, "What happened to Amber?" "She''s having fever!" Jack looked heavy and frustrated. Steve wailed, "What did we do? Why do we have to face such misfortunes?" Immediately. Everyone got downstairs. Brent was ready with the car and he drove it to the hotel entrance and waited. Jack and the others got into the car and rushed to the hospital. They sped to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Amber and Rosie were sent to the emergency room immediately. Fortunately, their condition was not serious. Amber had acute gastroenteritis together with a cold; she became unconscious because of the double whammy. Rosie''s head was also bandaged urgently to stop the bleeding. Jack refused to put the mother and daughter in separated wards, he put them in the same ward instead. Inside the ward. Both Amber and Rosie were still ina, but ording to the doctor, there was nothing serious. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. "This was definitely a rough morning." Mr. Ward sighed with emotion, he looked at Jack worriedly. Brent and Daisy at the side did the same. They learned about the current situation in South Maine from the mysterious man. The major forces came together in secret, and it was unwise to continue staying in South Maine under such circumstances. Once they were back to the base camp, their means of defence would absolutely beparable to any top security. But in South Maine, all they could do was to rely on the Hughes family office except for these few people around them. No one expected the original n. Would change and be forcibly terminated before the departure. "Yes, it was too sudden, leaving me worried." Steve replied Mr. Ward, then looked at Jack with heavy expression and said bluntly, "Now that both Rosie and Amber are stable, should we arrange a chartered flight immediately?" He also knew the situation now. The incident was urgent; Jack did not hide anything when he asked Mr. Ward and the others to wait for the notice. And they were the closest people; there was no need to hide. Even though it was rted to Amber and Rosie, these two were his most important women. Steve was still rational, for the many years he had led the shopping malls, and upbringing the reputation internationally. Steve could still distinguish the priority in the current situation. "Dad, there''s no need, just wait for two more days." Jack raised his hand and rubbed his face, he exhaled heavily and said firmly, "Amber had not fully recovered yet, now she''s sick again. I''m afraid things would get serious, it should be fine to wait for two more days." Hearing the words. Steve sighed and looked pitifully at Amber and Rosie on the hospital bed. Mr. Ward, Daisy and Brent looked solemn. Jack''s decision did not exceed their expectations. But such a decision at this time was obviously impulsive. All three of them moved their lips, hesitant to speak; they were thinking how to persuade Jack. However, Jack seemed to sense it, he turned and nced at Mr. Ward and the other two, "There''s no need to persuade, just two days, wait until Amber and my mum be more stable, we''ll return immediately. We only need to survive these two days." "Alright." Mr. Ward nodded, and signalled Brent to leave together, "I''ll go make arrangements with Brent." Jack did not stop them. He knew that this decision was risky, but he was not that stupid to take the risk without any solution. After the two of them left. Jack said to Daisy, "Ms. Hill, see if you can get in touch with the mysterious man. We will have to rely on him for these two days." "Alright." Daisy did not hesitate. The mysterious man was the strongest among all other people. The battlest night left the mysterious man injured. If he was let alone to support in the dark, it could be dangerous. For the uing two days, they would be able to take care of each other. Inside the ward. In a blink of eye, only Jack and Steve were left, as well as Amber and Rosie who were still unconscious in the hospital bed. The atmosphere was cold and heavy. Jack stared at the ground with scorching eyes, and chill could be sensed from his body. Steve knew what Jack was thinking about, he hesitated and said, "Would you like to inform Grand Freemasons? The scale of South Maine City is sorge that there must be part of Grand Freemasons as well, it''d be safer with more power." "Grand Freemasons?" Jack''s eyes flickered. To be honest, from what Isaac said during thest meeting with Rena and Isaac made him not want to get too much involvement with Grand Freemasons. Between him and Grand Freemasons, there was always... Rena Yales. ncing at the hospital bed, Amber was still ina with her eyebrows frowned in pain. Jack finally sighed. He said in a low voice, "I''ll contact Grand Freemasons now."??????????????? Chapter 786 Represent The Mafia Boss? The noise of the sudden fall attracted Jack and the youth''s attention. Both of them looked towards the middle-aged man. The youth quickly went over and helped the middle-aged man and said sarcastically, "Master, this chap can really put up an act. He even took out a status insignia saying that he is an elder pioneer. I''ve never seen one in my life!" Smack! The middle-aged man pped the youth and the youth was immediately stunned. The middle-aged man yelled, "Kneel and bow down to apologize!" The middle-aged man did not dare to even verify the status insignia. He would equally be in trouble if he verified the status insignia and it was genuine. By making the youth apologize by kneeling and bowing would reduce the offense. It was worth the effort but the youth was dumbfounded as his face stung painfully. But under the stern re of the middle-aged man, the youth did not dare to disobey and could only do as he was told. He walked slowly towards Jack. The youth was a lowly member and had to do as instructed by Master. He had to kneel, bow and beg for forgiveness as ordered. "No need to apologize. The matter is urgent. Are you the Master here?" Jack stopped the youth from apologizing. He came to mobilize the prowess of the Grand Freemasons at great risk to himself. Any dys would expose him to more risks. He would not take the youthful naive disrespect to heart. As he said, he handed the status insignia to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man reached out with both of his hands to respectfully receive the status insignia. He solemnly looked at it and suddenly his expression turned into terror. The status insignia was genuine! The next moment, the middle-aged man quickly knelt and bowed as he said, "I''m Cheer Leigh, the Master of the Grand Freemasons of South Maine. Elder pioneer, I''m at your service!" Kaboom!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The youth looked on in shock as if he was struck by a clear day thunderbolt. His entire body instantly turned numb. Terror overwhelmed him and he felt like he was going to ckout. His body went limp and he also knelt and bowed. "Elder pioneer, I''m so sorry. I''ve wronged." The youthmented. Smack smack smack... The youth started to ruthlessly p himself. "Cheer Leigh? Very well. I''m Jack Hughes. I will not be offended by what just happened. But now I need your help." Jack was really in a hurry. "The wishes of Elder pioneer are mymand!" Cheer kept his head glued to the ground. At this point, he was so terrified that he was no different from the youth. There were only two Elder pioneers in the entire Grand Freemasons. Even the Mafia boss of three thousand six hundred regions was ranked number three. Jack was like a deity to him and he felt as though he was insignificant as an ant. "Cheer, you are to mobilize in full force all you have in this region to protect me for a couple of days," Jack said calmly. "Mobilize in full force?!" Cheer was stunned as he raised his head. "Any problems?" Jack asked. "No no no, Mr. Jack Hughes is the Elder pioneer and can certainly utilize this region''s full resources." Cheer quickly exined, "But I need to report this development to the headquarters." "Sure." Jack nodded and raised his right hand with three fingers extended, "I''ll give you three minutes to make the report, mobilize the force ande with me to the hospital." "Yes Elder!" Cheer was relieved that Jack would not pursue the incident just now and sprang into action. Now the fear turned into excitement and zeal. Instead of serving Elder Yales, now he was able to serve the newly ordained Elder Hughes. It was a heaven-sent opportunity to protect the Elder pioneer for two days! If he could get into the good books of Elder Hughes, then the future would be very bright for him! As the Master, he was aware of how powerful the Grand Freemasons were! "Master, there are many guests in the tea house." The youth followed behind Jack. His face was pale as though he just walked through the gates of hell. "Compensate them and let them leave. Then go and gather the members and I will inform headquarters. Remember that this is a rare opportunity for both you and me. That person out there is a genuine Elder pioneer. Even Mafia boss has to listen to him!" Cheer''s eyes lit up and spoke with enthusiasm. The youth was smart and understood what he meant. He nodded quickly and then went to mobilize the forces. There were other members present and none of them had ever seen Cheer behaving in that manner. Once the youth spread the message, everyone became excited and fired up. Cheer walked hastily towards the back of the building. He did not contact the headquarters immediately but went into his bedroom. He quickly lit up a bunch of incense and offered them to a pair of ancestral tablets whichmemorated his parents. Thud! Cheer knelt, tears fill his eyes and he said emotionally, "Dad and mom, your son has an opportunity now. Thanks for your protection and blessings. Thanks to the ancestors. Elder Hughes had arrived and wants your son to protect him for two days. Please protect your son and allow me to perform to my best abilities." Thud thud thud! He bowed firmly and struck his forehead onto the ground in full submission. Cheer quickly got up, wiped his tears, and contacted the headquarters. The call was answered within three rings. Cheer regained hisposure and said calmly, This is Cheer, the Master of South Maine, reporting to Mafia boss. The newly ordained Elder pioneer Jack Hughes had arrived at South Maine region and has mobilized the entire resources here to protect him for two days." The report was concise and did not mention any request because he understood that the Mafia boss could not change the order made by the Elder pioneer. But because Jack was a newly ordained Elder, he thought that he had better report to the headquarters. Had it been Elder Yales, then there was no need to do a simr report. "Hang on, the Mafia boss has an order for you." The person said and was silent for a minute. When the voice said again, Cheer stood upright to receive the order as it was said by the Mafia boss, "Jack had arrived at your ce?" Isaac asked. "Yes, Mafia boss, Elder Hughes had ordered to mobilize fully to protect him for a couple of days." "Hmm..." Isaac paused for a couple of seconds and then said, "If he were to ask, then it must be a huge situation. Cheer, you are ordered to carry out whatever Elder Hughes asks of you. When required, you may mobilize the forces of the regions around South Maine and all of the resources will be under your directmand." "All the forces around South Maine?" Cheer was startled, "Ma... Mafia boss, the surrounding regions inclusive of South Maine total seven regions. All of them are under mymand?" "Yes, for this mission, you willmand the seven regions on my behalf as Mafia boss!" Isaac''s voice was like a clear day thunderbolt that struck Cheer... As Mafia boss? That meant that he had the authority over the lives of the seven regions! To put it simply, when the crunches, all the people in the seven regions must protect Jack with their lives... Chapter 787 Watertight Cheer started to shudder after the call ended. It was not because of the fact that all the members of the seven regions were ordered to protect Jack with their lives. It was certainly worth their sacrifices to protect the life of an Elder pioneer. What shocked him was he was representing the Mafia boss tomand the seven regions! This was an unbelievable honor! The six regions surrounding South Maine were on even keel with South Maine and all of them were on the same status but now in the critical moment, he was being thrust forward to lead the seven regions! This was a huge opportunity to make a significant contribution to the Grand Freemasons. "Hoof... whether I seed in life depends on this moment!" Cheer took a deep breath and suppressed his anxieties and walked quickly out to mobilize the forces. He was a smart man. He knew that for the Mafia boss to empower so much power and resources to him because the task at hand was going to be extremely dangerous andplex. Based on the behavior of Elder Hughes, the situation must be very critical and urgent. Every minute and second of the two days would be very intense and stressful. It would be dangerous at every moment and no time to let their guard down. He also knew that the more dangerous the task was, the greater would be his reward. If it was not dangerous, then why would the Elder look for him? If it was not dangerous, then how could he leave a good impression with the Elder and strive for a better future? Three minutes were very short but it was enough for Cheer to mobilize all the men within the "Cheer Teahouse". Jack did not enter the "Cheer Teahouse" and waited outside. At the three-minute mark, Cheer had already gathered the men and weapons and ready for their mission. The scene drew the attention of bystanders along the old street. Then, Cheer dered, "Elder Hughes, a hundred and twenty-eight men of the South Maine region are here. The remaining four hundred and seventy-two men are on their way." Cheer then turned to face the men and rebuked, "Where are your manners?" Immediately the hundred and twenty-eight men knelt and roared, "Elder Hughes, we are at service!" Their voices and expressions revealed their determination, zealous and courage. Everyone along the street looked in awe and many of them stared at Jack and remarked, "What''s going on? The Cheer Teahousepensated us ten times the bill and asked us to leave all because of this crippled?" "Who is that man in the wheelchair? Who knows this man? My gosh, what did it mean for them to address him as an Elder?" "Golly, this looks dangerous, will anything happen soon?" Jack could not be bothered by all the remarks. But now at South Maine, the Bloody Angel organization, the Kool family, and other strange organizations all had focused their attention on him. Now he could not waste his time on other distractions. "Set off!" Jack ordered. The hundred and twenty-eight men rose in unison. Cheer brought Jack towards the lead vehicle. Then the motorcade of tens of cars drove off like a slithering dragon towards its battle. Outside the hospital. The arrival of the motorcade of cars attracted much attention. Everyone looked at the convoy with surprise and curiosity. The cars surrounded the hospital and ensured the area was safe before Jack exited the car with Cheer''s help. Several men escorted Jack into the hospital. Curious onlookers started to gather at the entrance of the hospital. The ck business suits worn by all the members of the Grand Freemasons gave an impression that something serious was going on. The people started to murmur and specte. Everyone looked towards Jack. "Make the necessary arrangements," Jack ordered Cheer. The gathering of the killers forced Jack to abandon his typical desires to maintain a low profile. He was willing to do anything to ensure the safety of Amber. Under the orders of Cheer, the members of the Grand Freemasons spilt up into their teams and secured the various entrances of the hospital and surrounded the hospital. This shocked everyone as if they were preparing for an impending battle. God... what''s going on? The hospital was a public ess building and how could a hundred men be protecting and surrounding the hospital so swiftly? The director of the hospital was escorted by a security guard and ran towards Jack and Cheer. Before the director spoke, a doctor remarked in surprise, "Mr. Hughes, what''s the meaning of this?" This doctor was treating Amber and her mother, Rosie. "I''m sorry to rm everyone but I am doing this for my wife and mother-inw''s safety." Jack apologized and exined. Safety? Immediately the director and doctor looked at the men protecting the hospital. Were all these necessary just to protect his wife and mother-inw? "I''m sorry, Director, I''m Cheer of the Cheer Teahouse". Cheer walked in front of Jack, smiled, and spoke to the Director. The doctors remained bewildered but the Director''s expression changed. As the director of a hospital, his status and social circle were different from the regr doctors. In reality, people in the upper social circle of South Maine know that the Cheer Teahouse of the old street was not a regr tea house. They were the local chapter of the Grand Freemasons! When the director came to his senses, he smiled at Cheer and then said, "My apologies, Cheer, can both of youe with me to my office? As the Director of the hospital, it is my duty to understand what is going on." "Okay." Cheer nodded and smiled. Just as they were about to move off, the onlookers remarked loudly, "Gosh! Look! Herees another motorcade!????????????????Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 788 Hundreds of People Kowtowed to the Young Master Boom! That scream sounded like water poured into a deep fryer. In an instant, the onlookers who kept silent because of the members of the Grand Freemasons, suddenly burst into mes. They eximed in an uproar, like a tidal wave. The uproar was so strong that it drowned out the sound of the wind and the rain. "What''s going on? Is there something serious happening in the hospital today?" "A convoy came over and surrounded the hospital, and now there was another convoy which was longer than the previous one. My God, is there an important personing to the hospital or any big shoting there to make trouble?" "Wait, does this have something to do with the Turner Family''s affair ofst night?" The Turner Family copsed overnight, althoughmon people didn''t know the specific details. Anyway,st night''s car ident was spread orally by the onlookers who were present at that time. Everybody in the streets and the alleys already knew it at the night. After everyone in South Maine woke up that morning, the most discussed topic was the Turner Family. At that moment, in the hospital, a shocking scene was happening. It was inevitable that some people would link that scene to what had happenedst night to the Turner Family. Jack and the others, who were about to enter the hospital, stopped one after another. Hearing the words of the crowd that linked that scene to the Turner Family made Jack feel bitter. At the end of the day, that damned situation was really implicated in what had happenedst night. At the beginning, the Bloody Angel Organization was easy strangled in the dark by the Mysterious Man. If it weren''t for the car ident that wiped out the Turner Family, the impetus would have been too great. At least, in a short time, it wouldn''t have caused so many forces to focus and provoke such a critical situation. "Mr. Hughes, did you find any other force to help you?" When Cheer Leigh pushed Jack around, he was doubtful. "I did find a power." Jack rubbed his nose, and said in a low voice, "Relying only on the forces of the Grand Freemasons in South Maine is simply not enough to withstand this crisis." "Hmm?" Cheer already knew that the incident was going to be a big deal, but when it was confirmed by Jack he also had a different feeling. When Jack turned his head and looked at the road outside the hospital, he saw a huge convoy of cars driving toward the hospital. The confusion was even greater than when the members of the Grand Freemasons just showed up! A long queue of vehicles, of which you could not see the end, at least a hundred cars! It was like a long python marching toward the hospital. Cheer, who was hesitating, suddenly saw what was happening on the road outside the hospital. In an instant, his body shook, and his pupils suddenly shrank to the extreme. The shock he got was not inferior to that of the crowd around. "This..." Cheer opened his mouth slightly, wanting to say something, but as he opened the mouth to speak, he abruptly stopped like if there was an invisible barrier. "Mr. Hughes, master Leigh....what the hell is going on?" The Director could no longer calm down at that moment, and he said frightened, "Wave after wave, what is going on?" If he didn''t know the true identity of Cheer and understood from Jack''s words what that gathering was for, otherwise the Director would really have a kind of copse impulse. In the hospital. Hundreds of people running through there. What was that? "For the safety of my wife and my mother-inw." Jack''s words were a little helpless, but he said to the Director, "I''m sorry, Director. This little fuss disturbed everyone." Little...fuss? The Director and the doctors werepletely dumbfounded, they couldn''t believe it! Hundreds and hundreds of people were running over to surround the hospital. Was it just a little fuss? That was a fucking mess! Who could make such a big mess in the whole South Maine? When they heard an uproar in the hospital, that mighty, endless convoy finally stopped on the side of the road. Hundreds of cars'' doors opened at the same time neatly. The wind was howling It was raining cats and dogs. Among those countless people, no one had an umbre. Instead, they were all in suits and leather shoes and, lined up in rows, they walked towards the hospital without saying a word. The men in suits and leather shoes crowded together. It was like an ocean full of people! They were stepping forward in the storm and, with an invisible killing intent, like a tide, rushed towards the hospital. Seeing that scene, even Cheer and the dozens of Grand Freemasons members around him couldn''t help but secretly startled, they were amazed. As the distance got closer, the crowd in the hospital who had been moring in exmation gradually calmed down and fell silent again. "Mr. Hughes, who are those forces?" Cheer couldn''t help being curious, so asked that question. Jack robbed his nose and looked up at Cheer, "People from the Hughes Family agency." Boom! Cheer was astonished. He shook his body and a look of terror suddenly appeared in his eyes. A terrifying thought suddenly emerged in his mind. At that moment, Mr. Ward''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. "Young Master, the people in the agency have already been dispatched." When the voice sounded, Mr. Ward and Brent had already run to Jack''s side. Young Master?! Cheer''s body shook again, and the thoughts in his mind became clearer. "Haven''t seen the Young Master yet?" Following Mr. Ward''s order, several hundred people from the Hughes Family agency stopped abruptly. A secondter. Hundreds of people knelt down neatly on one knee at the same time. A majestic voice sted the hospital like a thunder. Even the thunder was covered by the sound of the storm. "Members of the Hughes Family agency, pay respects to the Young Master!" Boom, boom... The sound echoed like a rolling thunder. Everybody felt severe pain in the eardrums and got shivered. Anyway, Cheer suddenly flickered a sense of excitement in his eyes. He nced across the room at the hundreds of people kneeling. Then, his gaze fell on Jack, who was extremely fiery. He blurted out and eximed, "Are you the Young Master of the Hughes Family?" In South Maine, the wealthy families were, in the appearance, the focus that attracted the attention of all ordinary people. Real masters were hidden underwater. It was like the Turner Family who was destroyedst night. Even if it ranked third in the list of the powerful families of South Maine, but even the families that were listed as the first and second, it always scared of them. The fundamental reason was that behind the Turner Family there was the majestic Hughes Family agency.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In South Maine, the Hughes Family agency was really omnipotent. Otherwise, after Cheer had been busy all night to divide and devour the Turner Family, he would still feel regretful for not being able to get close to the outstanding person like Jack. Facing the current situation was like dreaming for Cheer. The ancestor of the ''Juan'' generation of the Grand Freemasons was also the Young Master of the Hughes Family?! When his thoughts gradually recovered, Cheer suddenly had a short breath and his neck became stout. He waspletely in a state of excitement. The ancestor of ''Juan'' generation of the Grand Freemasons hade. How lucky he was! But now that the ancestor of ''Juan'' generation was the Young Master of the highly respected Hughes Family, it was...so fucking great! "Or what?" Jack smiled and nced at Cheer. Immediately he looked at the hundreds of people who were kneeling on one knee. Instantly, his body looked like a mighty and majestic mountain. In everyone''s eyes, Jack, sitting on the wheelchair, seemed to burst into a bright light, which made him impossible to be ignored. "Get up all." Jack spoke calmly. Boom! His words were like a holy sound. Hundreds of people stood up all together. Even the simple act of getting up broke out in a roar...???????????????? Chapter 789 Many Exceed The Importance Of Being The Head Of Family All was quiet at the entrance of the hospital. The staff of the Hughes local office stood at attention and looked menacing in their well-tailored suits and dress shoes. Their presence was a huge pressure on the rest. All the onlookers, nurses, and doctors were stunned. The crowd whispered to each other as their eyes fixated on Jack. They were both puzzled and scared of what could happen next. Jack said calmly as he sat on the wheelchair, "Cheer Leigh will organize the external protection, Mr. Ward will direct the staff from the Hughes local office. All the rest of the members must reinforce the critical points and secure the entire area." His tone was calm and steady but full of authority. "Yes!" "Understood!" Mr. Ward and Cheer replied in unison. "Hang on!" The hospital director hastily called out to Mr. Ward and Cheer. He walked towards Jack, suppressed his anxiety, and said solemnly, "Mr. Hughes, this is a public hospital. What you all are doing will affect the other people." Cheer became frustrated when he heard what the director said. As a Hughes family member and Jack''s status as an Elder pioneer, these two reasons alone were enough for any trouble that may happen. Now if Jack was in danger, what they had at the hospital was woefully insufficient to ensure his safety. Why should they bother with the safety of other people? What a joke! If the need arose, he could mobilize all the other six regions around South Maine and by then, up to ten thousand men would descend upon the hospital. So what if the hospital became airtight and inessible to the public? ''It is my greatest honor to protect Elder Hughes. This is an opportunity given to me by my ancestors. Don''t you know how much of an honor it is to protect Elder Hughes? Now you still want to worry about themon folks? Are you dumb or what?'' Cheer thought to himself. Mr. Ward seemed to know what Cheer was thinking about and Mr. Ward ced his hand on his shoulders before Cheer could say anything. The next moment, Jack said, "Director, these people are here to protect my family and me. I will instruct them not to affect the normal operations of your hospital." Jack had anticipated this issue. The hospital was a public area and it would be difficult to mount a defense. It was different from the Four Impressions club which could be strictly secured. Now the people from the local Hughes office and the Grand Freemasons were there as deterrence and checking on the people who entered. Now numerous men were like a sieve that inspected the people to detect the killers. But the ones who could truly tell the killers from themon folks were Mr. Ward, Brent, Daisy, and the mysterious man. They were also the only ones who could neutralize the killers. On hearing this, the hospital director heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Thanks, Mr. Hughes." Thereafter, Brent pushed the wheelchair towards the interior of the hospital. Then Cheer went outside to organize the members of the Grand Freemasons while Mr. Ward instructed the staff from the local Hughes office to secure all the critical points. The hospital staff started to disperse the onlookers. Along the corridor, Jack became focused and alert. Brent also was solemn and ready for a fight. Both of them drew everyone''s attention as they walked. It was clear to everyone in the hospital who the key person was who caused all thesemotions. "I hope that it works out. I''ll have to depend on you guys these couple of days." Jack rubbed his nose and said solemnly. "Rest assured, Master, everything will be fine," Brent replied confidently. But all of them were clear that it was very dangerous for them to remain in South Maine when their adversary was bloody trap. Just as Jack worried, Amber''s body had been frail since she had a miscarriage. Now her condition may worsen if she were to be affected because of this situation.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A miscarriage would cause an extensive impact on a woman''s body and if there were to be any other medical incidences, the patient may suffer from longsting depression. Everything now was for the sake of Amber. Even if they should not remain in South Maine, they had to because of Amber. "If needed, perhaps..." Jack looked down as his right hand gripped his right leg. He had experienced the time when he was targeted by the dark assassin squad that was why he knew how dangerous the situation they were in now when the bloody trap was after them. At that time, they had Minister Mable''s Four Impressions Club and his father''s protection guards and yet they were in constant danger. Now if the bloody trap were to strike, their situation would not be better than previously. Even when the killers were not on the Azrael list, the killers sent by the Bloody Angel, the Kool family, and other strange organizations would not be any less formidable. Suddenly Brent came to his senses and said softly, "Master, things may not deteriorate to that extent. Calm down." Jack''s pretense of being disabled was his final trump card. In three months, he would use it to turn the tide around and overturn the Hughes family''s objections against him. Now that Madam Hughes had reduced her efforts to deal with him all because of his continued pretense that he was disabled. Although Jack still pressurized the Hughes family, it was not to the extent that they had to eliminate him. Never in the history of the Hughes family had a disabled be the head of the family. If Jack were to reveal that he was not disabled, then the remaining three months would be a continuous struggle against the killers. "You should know that a lot of things are more important than the status as the head of the Hughes family." Jack raised his head and looked at Brent. Brent knew what Jack meant. Then Brent grabbed the handlebars tightly and then said confidently, "With me around, the situation would not devolve to what Master is worried of." Jack smiled and kept quiet. He was used to nning ahead for contingencies. Once he was prepared for the worst, then he could quickly stabilize the situation. A true leader should make preparations from a position of strength rather than cower in fear. Back at the patient''s room, both Amber and Rosie were still unconscious. Steve was worried sick as he watched over them while Daisy sat next to the door. As Jack and Brent entered the room, Daisy immediately turned towards the door and was relieved when she saw them. "Everything''s arranged." Jack said calmly, "We should be able to go back in a couple of days." His calm tone caused the atmosphere in the room to tense up and Steve started to feel the seriousness of the situation...??????????????? Chapter 790 They Are Not Worthy! Night fell and it was quiet both inside and outside the hospital. The downpour had stopped but it seemed that there was a sinister fog that enveloped the hospital. The men of the local Hughes office and the Grand Freemasons sealed the area tightly. There were checks every three steps and inspections every ten steps. Indirectly, it made the people feel that danger was lurking everywhere. In the day, only the men from the Hughes office and the hundred over men led by Cheer were at the hospital. As time passed, more and more members of the Grand Freemasons arrived. Now more than a thousand men were guarding the hospital. The presence of so many people clearly attracted much attention in South Maine. Anyone who was interested in Jack would know that he was at that hospital. To the elite families of South Maine, all of them know that the men of the local Hughes office and the members of the Grand Freemasons were not to be taken lightly and to be feared. Now, both of these forces were mobilized entirely which meant that the person they are protecting was truly important. All of them wished to participate and contribute to the effort. If they could help to ensure that these two days passed by peacefully, then the rewards would be tremendous! No one in the elite families was so foolish not to realize this. But Jack had rejected all of their offers. It was quiet in the corridor and only Jack and the few of them were at that level. Jack instructed Mr. Ward and Cheer to negotiate with the hospital to clear out the entire level for the sole use of Amber and Rosie. It would be difficult to ensure the safety of the rest of the patients if they were at that level. "Elder Hughes, the Van, Charles, Troy and William elite families of South Maine are the most resourceful families in this region. Your safety will be significantly increased with their participation. But why, why did you reject all of them?" Cheer was puzzled. During the day, the Van, Charles, Troy and William families all sent representatives to offer their assistance. They were the top families of South Maine and had the most capable resources. But Jack rejected al of them without hesitation. Cheer was bewildered by Jack''s decision and he finally asked. "They are not worthy!" Mr. Ward said proudly. Not worthy? Cheer was stunned then his expression showed his disbelief. Why bother about their worthiness if they could help protect and enhance Jack''s safety? This was a crisis and they should consider the situation before rejecting help based on their status. Then, before Cheer could retort, Jack rubbed his nose and said, "Van, Charles, Troy and William families are indeed the best in this region. But Cheer, do you dare to use their men in such a situation?" Cheer was stunned and suddenly he realized his mistake. "They came to offer their assistance all because they noticed the men from the local Hughes office and the Grand Freemasons protecting the hospital. All they had to do was to investigate and they would know who these men were protecting." Mr. Ward said and red at Cheer as he continued, "They must have understood the benefits of participating in this protection effort. But because they were attracted by the benefits, when arger benefit bes avable to them, what makes you think that they would not turn around and take it?" "This..." Cheer was dumbfounded and lowered his head in apology, "My apologies, I did not think through this thoroughly." "Go and make your rounds." Mr. Ward waved to signal Cheer to leave. Now, they could only trust the men from the local Hughes office and the Grand Freemasons. Jack was the son of the head of the family and also the Elder pioneer of the Grand Freemasons. With these statuses, they would be able to get the fullest loyalty of both groups of men. Both Mr. Ward and Jack could not fully be at ease with men from any other groups. Daisy came out of the patient ward and said, "Mr. Hughes, Amber is awake." Jack seemed more relieved and then asked, "Daisy, are you able to contact the mysterious man?" Daisy shook her head and said, "Unable to reach him." "Okay, I''ll go and see Amber." Jack was not surprised as themunication with the mysterious man had always been one-sided. The mysterious man could contact them as he wished but when it came to the crux, it was near impossible for them to contact the mysterious man. The mysterious man was injured when he neutralized the killer in the shadows. It would be very dangerous for him to remain in the background as waves of killers approached. Jack hoped for the mysterious man to join them so that they could also help to watch his back. But now they could only wait as he was uncontactable. Inside the patient''s room, Steve gently blew to cool the porridge before feeding it to Amber. Amber was very pale and her lips were dry. She looked very frail. Rosie was still unconscious but she should regain her consciousness soon.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Dad, allow me." Jack entered the room and took the bowl from Steve. Steve handed the bowl over and walked towards the window. He opened the window slightly and took a deep breath of fresh air. The pungent smell of disinfectant in the hospital and the tensed situation caused by the bloody trap made Steve feel asphyxiated. "Eat your fill. We''ll just stay here for a couple of days before we return home." Jack cooled the porridge just like Steve did before feeding it carefully to Amber. "We should go home now. I''m fine." Amber said as she swallowed the porridge. Jack then said sternly, "What? Who was the one who said that her tummy hurts?" Amber was startled and looked at Jack. Then she lowered her head and continued eating the porridge. But her heart warmed as she knew that Jack did all these for the sake of her and her mother. Brent stood by the door while Mr. Ward and Steve stood by the window. Steve was at the window for the fresh air while Mr. Ward stood there to block anyone from looking through the gap to see Jack and Amber. Steve felt better and was about to close the window when he suddenly stopped and then tensed up and said, "Quicke and have a look. Is something happening in the garden?" What he said instantly broke the peace and tranquility inside the room. Everyone immediately tensed up...[ Chapter 791 Unfathomable Battle The ward was suddenly filled with a tense atmosphere. Mr. Ward reached out and pulled Steve to the corner beside him, then turned and looked down attentively. Jack also put down the bowl and spoon and turned his wheelchair to face the window. It was deep night. It was impossible for anyone to be strolling around the hospital''s small garden at this time. Following Mr. Ward and Jack''s gazes. There seemed to be a cold light flickering in the trees. It was just that the leaves concealed it so the light was not clear to be seen. "Looks like a fighting." Mr. Ward looked uncertainly at Jack. After all, he was much older and couldn''t see as well as Jack. Jack looked serious, "It is a fight but it is a little strange." As they talked. Jack and Mr. Ward stared at each other. People from the Hughes family branch office and the branch of Grand Freemasons in South Maine were on guard both inside and outside of the hospital. And they were in the top floor of the hospital. Then the person who was fighting... "Mysterious man!" Jack and Mr. Ward said almost at the same time. Mr. Ward closed the curtains at once and turned around and walked out. "Brent, go down and check immediately." "I will go with Brent." Daisy immediately followed. Mr. Ward did not stop her. Although the top priority was to protect Jack and Amber. If the persons who were fighting below were really the Mysterious man and a killer. If one more person could go down, it would be more helpful. It was better to annihte the danger as it sprouted below rather than have it reach the top floor. Jack turned around with his serious gaze and his face looking stern, and slowly went to Amber''s side. Seeing Amber''s face full of fear, Jack squeezed out a gentle smile and raised his hand to gently stroke the bridge of her nose, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here. You can sleep at ease. Everything will be fine." His words "I''m here" made Amber feel relieved immediately. But she was not sleepy. Her expressions eased a little, but she was still like Steve and was unable to unfurl her frown. There was silence in the ward. Brent and Daisy left the ward and rushed into the small garden of the hospital at the fastest speed. The night was cold. After the heavy rain, the night''s wind had be somewhat chilly. This small garden was originally remote and was a ce for patients to take a walk. It waste at night and the ce seemed a lot quieter. The garden was surrounded by trees. Apart from the rustle of the leaves blowing in the wind, it was really quiet. "Brent, could it be that the Young Master and Mr. Ward misunderstood?" Daisy said in bewilderment. If there was a fight going on, it was indeed reasonably difficult to discover it in such a remote ce. However, they were both now in this ce and there was no movement from the fighting which was really strange. "Search around carefully!" Brent also frowned and pulled Daisy into the shade of the trees. He and Daisy were both dubious. Let alone, someone at the level of the Mysterious man. Even a fight between ordinary people could never be silent. However, the current situation was so dangerous that he didn''t dare to be even slightly careless. Last time in the LJ Hospital, Jack''s suspicion had taught him a lesson that was still extremely vivid. If Jack hadn''t seen the "suspicion" that was insignificant in their eyes, then the ending of the "ck Hand Arrows" might have been different. The wind whistled softly. Brent and Daisy moved forward vigntly, searching through their surroundings quickly. The ce was surrounded by the green trees and bushes. The small gavel path winding between the trees was a little difficult to walk through and the few streetmps only emitted dull yellow light. Everything seemed quiet and ordinary. *Click* In the silence, there was a sudden abnormal sound. Brent and Daisy''s expressions became stern at once and they both focused their attention towards one direction. Both of them rushed in the direction the sound came from at the same time. After rushing around a bend, the scene in front of them became clear. However, after seeing the situation clearly, Brent and Daisy were both simultaneously stunned. This was a ce to rest in the garden. The ground was paved with small stones and in the middle a round stone table stood with a few stone stools arranged around it. At this time. In the light that prated through the gaps in the leaves. Two figures could be seen standing tall on the stone table. One of them surprisingly was the Mysterious man. The other person was masked and dressed in ck clothes, looking like a ninja. The two of them stood facing each other on the stone table. They werebating with their hands, slowly pushing and shoving, their wrists looked like agile snakes, tangling together horizontally and vertically... Brent and Daisy looked at the scene stunned. The Mysterious man and the ninja on the table were obviously engaging in a fight. But the movements of this fight... it just didn''t look like a fight at all! This feeling was iparably preposterous. It was reasonable to say that it was almost impossible to be discovered by Jack and Mr. Ward from the top floor of the hospital. Brent nced under the stone table and suddenly found a broken samurai sword. "Was it the light reflected by this sword that was seen by the Young Master and Mr. Ward?" Brent reacted, his pupils were shrinking to the extreme. Daisy''s pupils followed suit as both of them stared gravely at the fight that was happening on the stone table. It was preposterous, suspicious, hard to believe... Despite them being familiar with the martial arts, witnessing this scene made them feel unfathomable. It was a silent battle. It was like the morning exercise of the old people in the park. But knowing the strength of the Mysterious man.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Brent and Daisy did not dare to underestimate the fight in front of them. The Mysterious man and the ninja didn''t seem to notice their arrival. No, it was not that they did not notice, it was more like they didn''t have the time to care about it. The two persons fought, their hands striking each other alternately at a seemingly gentle and slow speed. "Brent, can you understand their fight?" Daisy''s eyes were filled with confusion. "It looks like Wing Chun, but... Brent hesitated, "But it is preposterous to fight each other for life and death in this way..." However. Just as he spoke. "You still have a sword. Don''t you use it?" The Mysterious man''s ridiculingughter sounded suddenly, "If you don''t use it. You will certainly lose!" In a sh. Brent and Daisy were both shocked. Mysterious man''s words left them both very scared. Almost at the same time. The Mysterious man''s gentle hands pushed directly towards the ninja; his soft arms whizzed though with a whoosh of wind. And as he pushed with both his hands. The Mysterious man''s waist sank suddenly. Click... The round stone table suddenly cracked. The sound just now came from the stone table cracking? Brent and Daisy suddenly realized. The next moment. *Bang* The round stone table suddenly exploded in half and copsed on both sides. At this moment, the unusually calm fight seemed to have promoted from calm to climax. *Bang* The Mysterious man''s gentle hands created waves of big sound instantly. In a gentle and flexible manner, his hands swept past both hands of the ninja and struck on his chest. *Bang* With a big sound, the stone table copsed. As the Mysterious man fell steadily to the ground, he pushed the ninja with his gentle palms. The ninja flew out about five meters away with a muffled hum. Afternding. The ninja bowed his upper body and put his right hand directly on his chest. He gasped. Almost at the same time, Brent and Daisy seemed like they were struck by lightning. Their expressions changed as they gasped. In the faint light. From their eyes, it could be clearly seen that the ninja''s chest had caved in horrifically and was oozing as if something had pierced through his flesh and exposed his insides to the air. Blood flowed slowly from the ninja''s mouth, who stood bowed. Drip drip drip... it fell on the ground and formed a pool of blood in an instant. Chapter 792 Brent and Daisy’s Panic In the forest. It was silent. The scene in front of Brent and Daisy Hill was like a heavy hammer that was harshly smashed onto their eyeballs. It was extremely shocking and terrifying. It was hard to believe it. One of them was once a powerful and famous Warrior King and the other one was the top killer of the Azrael List. Their martial art had already reached the top a long time ago. However, the fight and the oue that happened in front of them still gave two of them an indescribable shock. The opponent was seriously injured in the silence. How... did he do that? The strike seemed weak but it could shatter the stone table. How... did he do that? "You still have a sword!" The Mysterious Man stood in ce as he said with a calm and teasy voice. However, his chest was moving up and down. Obviously, the fight that seemed peaceful had consumed a lot of his energy. Shiiiing! After he said that. A sound was suddenly heard from the ninja who bent down his body while spitting blood. Brent and Daisy''s expressions had changed at the same time. This... was the sound of pulling out a sword of its sheath. "You two fall back ten meters!" The Mysterious Man turned his head and looked at Brent and Daisy with a terrifying look, "If you two have the intention to focus and watch his sword move, it should help you to improve your strength." Brent and Daisy acted quickly as the Mysterious Man told. They immediately moved backward ten meters. After moving backward by ten meters, they could vaguely see two figures and they couldn''t watch them clearly in the dim forests. However, both of them didn''t dare to be careless. After witnessing the fight just now and the Mysterious man also reminded them. If they didn''t move backward ten meters, something terrible might really happen. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely serious. In the dim forest, the ninja slowly straightened his upper body. His left hand suddenly harshly pressed the dented part of his chest. His left index and middle fingers pressed the two broken ribs. Crack... Bang! After pulling and pressing, the dented chest actually almost recovered back to its original state. This scene had made Brent and Daisy''s body tremble while sweating. With their characters, they would do the same thing in a life or death situation. However, it was apletely different feeling by doing this themselvespared to witnessing the scene personally. They were still extremely shocked by the scene in front of them. "You still couldn''t fix your ribs by doing this." The Mysterious Man smiled as he said. "However, it... will affect my next move." The ninja slowly bent his body and his right hand slowly pulled the long katana out of its sheath. The sound of the long katana rubbing against the sheath echoed in the silent and dim forest. The tremendous murderous intention could be felt and it was extremely terrifying. ng! Finally, the long katana was swung in the air. At the moment, the sharp light could be seen on the long katana. The cold and sharp light of the long katana was reflecting as the long katana was raised in the air. At the same time. The smile on the Mysterious Man''s face had disappeared. He looked serious and as he stared at him. He slowly lowered his body and picked up the short katana with the knife handle that he had shattered just now. After casually swinging it twice and the sharp light could be seen on the katana. Then, he slowly took a step back. The back of the half-broken short katana in his right hand slowly moved past the part between his left thumb and index finger. He showed a defensive stance and held the half-broken short katana horizontally in front of his body. Then. It seemed like the time had frozen in the forests. However, Brent and Daisy looked even more serious and terrified. With their levels, they could clearly notice that the short static movement had shown tremendous amounts of murderous intention as if an explosion had happened. The tremendous and terrifying murderous intention could be felt in the forest as if it couldpletely shatter everything. "Maybe... this was the real atmosphere of the fierce and intense fight, right?" Brent''s body felt tight as he murmured. The tremendous murderous intention was like the fierce shes between invisible swords. Daisy nodded in silence as she agreed with it. Their fighting levels had reached the top. However, they still felt frightened and nervous while looking at the scene in front of them at the moment. It was like they were stabbed by countless swords as if there was an extremely huge hand pressing them into the dust. The way they looked the Mysterious Man was respectful... "Eight-Faced sh!" The ninja''s shout was as loud as thunder. At the moment, the silence in the forest had been broken. After the ninja shouted, he harshly swung the long katana in his hand. Bang! Smoke was suddenly seen from the ground. It hadpletely engulfed the ninja who was swinging the katana. Swoosh... At the same time, the loud sound of the wind had made their eardrums felt a sharp pain. The strong wind had suddenly appeared from the smoke. It had blown towards every direction and the sound of the leaves and branches in the empty space flying in the air could be heard. The sharp light of the katana suddenly appeared. It was like the sharp light of the swinging of countless swords from everywhere was reflecting and they couldn''t determine the direction. "This is..." Brent and Daisy''s bodies trembled and their expressions changed a lot as if they had met a ghost. Boom... In the next second, a loud sound was heard. A terrifying scene had happened. After witnessing the scene personally, even Brent and Daisy couldn''t help but feel shocked and stunned as if there were tides in their hearts. "It is impossible. How could this happen?" "This couldn''t be done through a physical body. This is not martial art!" Brent and Daisy''s exmations were echoing in the forest. The strong wind was blowing. The sharp light was reflecting in the air. Countless leaves had fallen down. As the strong wind was blowing, the smoke that went up had directly moved towards the Mysterious Man who was standing in ce steadily like a long dragon. Looking at them at Brent and Daisy''s position. At the moment, there were eight figures surrounding the Mysterious Man who was standing steadily in ce. The catchy sharp lights of eight long katanas were reflecting like a storm and it moved towards the Mysterious Man who was standing in the middle. However... how could the ninja suddenly be eight?! After looking at this scene, Brent and Daisy were stunned as they couldn''t say anything as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Their minds had gone nk. In the blink of an eye. The Mysterious Man who was holding the katana horizontally finally made a move. At the moment, the sharp and cold light could be seen from the half-broken short katana in his hand. It was like he was holding a light in his hand and a loud wind sound was heard as he swung the knife. It was like he was holding a light shield and he directly moved forward. ng... Suddenly, the shing sound of the metal was echoing in the forest like firecrackers. Every time the katanas shed, sparks could be seen in the air. The continuous shes of katanas were like fireworks. Brent and Daisy werepletely stunned. The sharp light kept blinking and the sparks could be seen in front of their eyes. The sound of the strong wind that was blowing the robes could be heard. Two of them didn''t care about it. They were focusing and trying their best to clearly see the fight. However, they could only see the Mysterious man fighting eight people in their visions!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fear, frightening and shocking emotions were rarely shown on Brent and Daisy''s faces. Two of them wanted to exim but it seemed like their throats were grabbed by arge hand. They couldn''t shout and they even felt difficult to breathe. ng... The katanas were shing and the sharp light was reflecting. Poof! Suddenly, a cutting sound was heard. The fierce fight had suddenly stopped. The bright and sharp light of the katanas disappeared. The strong wind had also stopped. The Mysterious Man was still holding the half-broken short katana horizontally in front of his chest while standing in ce. The ninja stood while showing his back to the Mysterious Man. He bent his body while standing three meters behind the Mysterious Man. It seemed like the time... had frozen again.000 Chapter 793 The Murderous Intention Appeared Again! It was silent as if a needle that was dropped onto the ground could be heard. It was like the wind sound had disappeared after the fight ended. Brent and Daisy Hill were extremely nervous and shocked. They were terrified as they looked at the Mysterious Man and the ninja who were standing in ce while showing their backs to each other. The fight happened too quickly and it ended quickly too. Even two of them were not clear who had won the fight. Drop... Suddenly, a sound of water dripping was heard. This sound was as loud as thunder in the silent forest. It had made Brent and Daisye back to their senses. Two of them rushed towards the empty space with a fast speed. When they got nearer. Brent and Daisy''s pupils suddenly contracted. They could clearly see that the half-broken short katana in front of the Mysterious Man was stained with red blood. The water dripping sound was the sound of the blood that dripped onto the ground from the katana. ''The Mysterious Man had won?!'' Two of them were confused and surprised. They looked at the ninja who was showing his back to them at the same time.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When two of them looked at him. The ninja''s body trembled. His bent body suddenly moved backward and straightened like someone who was stretching his body. Poof! At the moment, blood was gushing up towards the sky from the ninja''s stomach. The blood was sprinkling onto the ground and the forest. A sound was heard as the ninja fell onto the ground. The blood gushed out of his stomach. In the blink of an eye, he was lying on his blood and the blood smell suddenly became thick as if it could make the others vomit. ''He really won!'' Brent and Daisy looked excited. ng... At the same time, the half-broken short katana in Mysterious Man''s hand had fallen to the ground. Two of them immediately turned and their expressions had changed a lot. The sleeve around the Mysterious Man''s right hand that held the katana had been stained by the blood. The piece of his sleeve that was cut slipped into his hand at the same time. It was full of creases. There was a wound on the Mysterious Man''s right arm. The blood flowed down along his arm to the ground. "Senior." Two of them were frightened and they rushed towards him. The Mysterious Man waved his hand, "I am fine. You clean up here." After saying that, he wanted to leave. Yet, Brent spoke to stop the Mysterious Man. "Senior, the fight just now..." He knew that the Mysterious Man was injured and he shouldn''t disturb him at the moment. However, he was curious about the fight just now and he couldn''t help but ask him. Because in Brent''s entire mercenary career, he had met a lot of tricky opponents. Some even let him be in a life or death situation. However, without exception, he had never met Masters like the Mysterious Man and the ninja. In other words, for Brent, the fight between the Mysterious Man and the ninja... was out of his understanding! At the moment, even Daisy also looked at the Mysterious Man. Because for her ... it was also out of her understanding. "When our levels are different, the fight would be different too." The Mysterious Man walked towards a tree that had a thick trunk. He raised his left hand and pressed on the trunk. Under the watchful eyes of Brent and Daisy, his left arm suddenly trembled. Bang! A loud sound was heard. The trunk was immediately exploded and the pieces of the wood were flying everywhere. Brent and Daisy trembled at the same time. The Mysterious Man slowly said with a hoarse voice, "There was a difference between the strength and force. When you can do what I just did to pulverize the inner part of the tree trunk into powder in one day you would understand the fight just now." Brent and Daisy werepletely stunned. After the Mysterious Man disappeared, they finally came back to their senses. Looking at the tree trunk that was pulverized, two of them felt extremely nervous and frightened. With their strength, two of them could easily pulverize the tree trunk and they could even directly break the tree that had a thick trunk. However, their strike waspletely different from the Mysterious Man. If two of them made a strike, they must be hitting the trunk with a powerful force with a loud sound. However, the Mysterious Man only pressed his left hand on the tree trunk just now. His arm trembled and it had dealt such great damage. They didn''t know how to make a force like this! When they were frightened and shocked, the two of them suddenly realized how dangerous was it when the Mysterious man and the ninja were pushing each other''s hands while standing on the stone table. The Masters who could utilize the force up until this point. Even if it seemed they were softly pushing each other''s hands. The damage dealt must be enough to kill a person! On the top floor of the hospital. Jack Hughes kept looking below through the window. The distance was too far. He couldn''t see it clearly. However, he could clearly see the cold and bright white light was bursting in the dark forest. In a short period of time, sparks could be seen too. However, it happened and ended too quickly. It was only a few seconds. There were a few loud explosions within the period. The sound was not soft at all. At the moment, even though the little forest had be peaceful, the serious look on Jack''s face was not eased at all. Even though he was far apart, within a few seconds of time just now. He could feel a tremendous pressure that he had never met. It seemed like he was staying in the dark forest and he felt terrified. "What were the white lights? How was the fight in the forest?" Jack murmured with a soft voice. His eyes that looked nk suddenly showed a tremendous battling intention as if it had be me. His eyes were full of desire. If it wasn''t the situation was too dangerous and there were a lot of chances of him getting killed, he had the urge to rush down to have a look just now. Even though he couldn''t clearly see the fight just now, he could still vaguely feel the terror of this short fight. If he could witness it personally, it would definitely greatly improve his strength. "Young master... the fight seems to be over. Brent and Daisy should be back soon." Mr. Ward could notice the tremendous battling intention in Jack''s eyes. Just now, he had noticed the changes down there through the window. However,pared to Jack, he acted maturely and didn''t simply make a move, "There was a bigmotion in those few seconds just now. I have ordered Cheer Leigh to deal with it." "Good!" Jack nodded. As the fight ended, he also felt eased. However, he was still very curious about the fight just now. He moved his wheelchair and turned. Jack looked at Amber Knight and Steve Knight as he said, "I will go and wait for Brent and Daisy outside the door." "I will follow you." Mr. Ward pushed Jack towards the outside. However. When they opened the door of the ward. Jack and Mr. Ward were shocked and their expression changed a lot at the same time. Mr. Ward even moved faster as he pushed Jack to the corridor and immediately closed the door of the ward. In the corridor, there were some ninja''s shurikens and kunai scattering on the ground. It was like stars that were scattered on the floor. There was a yellow scroll nailed on the wall opposite of the door of the ward with a shuriken. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely solemn and serious. "They have reached the door?" Jack looked at the scroll on the wall with a serious look. Then, he took the coil that was given by Mr. Ward. Swoosh! The coin was shot and it hit the rope of the scroll that was on the wall. Swoosh... The rope was broken and the scroll slipped down. A few beautiful and big calligraphy words could be seen. "Iga Shu is here." When the words were shown. Click... Click... The sound of the steady footsteps was suddenly heard in the empty and quiet corridor...???????? Chapter 794 Ninja Lord Iga TobiKou The silence along the corridor was broken by the sudden footsteps and the corridor was immediately filled with death vibes. Both Jack and Mr. Ward looked in the direction of the stairs as someone started to push open the stairwell doors. That person was slow, deliberate, and exuded extreme confidence. He was dressed as a ninja with a face mask revealing only his determined and focused eyes as he walked nonchntly along the corridor. Then the ninja walked deliberately toward Jack and Mr. Ward as he raised his right fist to his heart and dered, "I''m Iga Ninja Lord Iga TobiKou. I''m here to end your life." Although he walked slowly and spoke politely, his entire body exuded an undeniable ferocity and threat that made both Jack and Mr. Ward shudder. Ace! Both Jack and Mr. Ward came to the same conclusion. Jack smiled bitterly as Iga Tobikou walked towards him and said, "I''m curious. I have not done anything to offend the ninjas. Why are you all trying to kill me?" Jack had not figured out why this shadow organization wanted to kill him. Jack could understand if the Kool family, who had been decimated, to have a blood feud with him or the Hughes family. But for the Bloody Angel and the now the Ninja Iga Shu, they had no obvious reasons for wanting to kill Jack. There were no prior dealings with these organizations. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Noments." Iga Tobikou simply said. Jack shrugged, "It''s easy to kill somebody but can''t you let me know before you kill me?" "The Iga n wants you dead. So I''m here." Iga Tobikou said softly and was five meters from Jack and Mr. Ward when he spoke. "What a waste of breath." Jack pursed his lips. Whoosh! Before Jack finished saying, Iga Tobikou drew out a long katana and the atmosphere in the room immediately exploded. Mr. Ward''s first reaction was to step forward but Jack grabbed him from behind and said, "Mr. Ward, return to the patient''s room. Leave him to me." Jack spoke calmly. Mr. Ward was shocked, looked at Jack, and remarked, "Master..." "I''m fine, all I need is to dy him and soon Brent and the others would be here." Jack smiled confidently as Brent and Daisy were downstairs and would be up very soon. Even if he were to fight with Iga Tobikou, all he needed to do was to hold him off until Brent and Daisy came back. "But..." Mr. Ward hesitated as he knew that as a servant, it was his duty to protect his master, especially in a life and death situation. Jack replied confidently, "It''s okay Mr. Ward, I''m stronger than before and don''t need you to protect me anymore." Mr. Ward came to his senses and realized what Jack meant. Suddenly, he was overwhelmed with emotions and said, "Yes, Master is no longer as we first met." "Guard the door and ensure Amber and the other''s safety," Jack ordered. "Yes, Master!" Mr. Ward turned to enter the room and closed the door. The conversation between Mr. Ward and Jack puzzled Iga Tobikou. Now his eyes narrowed and looked at Jack with bewilderment. "Are you insulting me?" Iga Tobikou demanded. "Where''s the insult?" Jack replied with eyebrows raised. Iga TobiKou''s eyes immediately focused. He was sent to kill a disabled and he would execute as ordered. However, how could a disabled think that he could resist while sitting in a wheelchair? He was Iga Ninja Lord and felt insulted that a disabled thought that he could resist his attacks. Just as Iga Tobikou was simmering, Jack scoffed and said, "Or perhaps you think that I''m disrespecting you because I''m in a wheelchair, then I apologize..." Jack smiled as he ced his hands on the armrests and then under the stunned eyes of Iga Tobikou, Jack slowly stood up. He stopped smiling as soon as he fully stood up. His expression turned frosty and ready for a fight. "I''m sorry, this was not an insult to you," Jack said coldly. "You, aren''t you crippled?" Iga Tobikou was startled and then cussed, "Fuck." "Zhuge Liang rode into a battlefield in a wheelchair but who regarded him as a crippled?" Jack rubbed his nose andughed, "Do you even know who Zhuge Liang is?" "Fuck you!" Iga Tobikou was furious and rushed towards Jack. He raised his katana and it glimmered brightly. Iga TobiKou''s rush forward pushed the air in the corridor towards Jack and Jack remarked, "Truly a Ninja Lord!" Jack remarked respectfully and readied himself for the fight. He had experienced the capabilities of a Ninja when he fought Kotaro. Iga TobiKou was most certainly more capable than Kotaro. Jack took a step backward and his right hand grabbed the wheelchair. In a swift burst of energy, he flung the wheelchair towards Iga Tobikou. "Split!" Iga Tobikou raised his katana and with a grunt and sh, split the wheelchair into two. Crash! The wheelchair halves flew apart and tumbled to the ground. In the fraction of a second that the wheelchair was split, Jack had already rushed forward towards the wheelchair. He stared ferociously at Iga Tobikou whose pupils immediately constricted and remarked, "That''s fast!" "Thanks!" Jack coldly replied Iga TobiKou with an outburst of energy, he jabbed with his right hand towards Iga TobiKou''s ribs. Just as Jack was about to strike Iga TobiKou''s ribs, Iga Tobikou pushed the ground with his toes and sent him retreating backward. Instantly, his left hand grabbed a short knife and shed towards Jack''s attacking arm. sh! Jack was startled as he quickly withdrew his arm but he soon felt the excruciating pain of the cold de slicing into his sh. In a sh, Iga Tobikou already retreated three meters backward while Jack remained in position and stopped his charge forward. While ring at Iga Tobikou, Jack dered respectfully, "I''d fought with a Ninja who was ranked 18th on the Azrael list, Kotaro. But your skills far exceed his." Chapter 795 Was This… Ninja Arts?! Jack''s sincere deration reverberated along the corridor. When Jack fought Kotaro, he could feel the threat with every move. Butparing the two battles, Jack''s capabilities were now far greater than during that encounter. With Jack''s current skills, he could tell with one exchange how strong his opponent was. If he had the same exchange with Kotaro, Kotaro could have avoided Jack''s strike but he could not have done it so easily. "Kotaro is not worth mentioning..." Iga Tobikou said with disdain, "But your skills are impressive and now I know why they had sent two Ninja Lords to kill you." Two Ninja Lords?! Jack''s pupils constricted. He then recalled the fight at the small garden. "So you tried to draw us out and separate us," Jack remarked. Iga Tobikou backed off several steps and then positioned his sword forward with his right hand while his left hand extended the shorter knife behind him. He red and said, "Your deception was sneaky as well!" Poof! Jack''s pupils constricted as Iga TobiKou''s image flickered and then... vanished. "Ninja arts?" Jack remarked in surprise. Though he was not sure about Iga n, he had seen in the movies that were the same as Iga TobiKou''s vanishing skills. That was a Ninja skill! But weren''t those only special effects in the movies? How could this be done in reality? Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... sounds could be heard along the corridor as the waves of air were pushed towards Jack. Jack could not see where Iga Tobikou was but he was able to feel Iga Tobikou approaching rapidly. The numbing feeling of death approaching overwhelmed him. It was obvious that Iga Tobikou knew that he only had a short moment for the kill. He managed to draw Brent and Daisy out but if he did not capitalize on the opportunity and kill Jack, then he might find himself in a very dangerous situation. In a sh, Jack''s attention was caught by a glint in the air when the sword de reflected light along the corridor. Jack stepped aside instinctively but he just raised one of his legs when ... sh! His left leg started to hurt painfully. "Fuck off!" Jack winced as he endured the pain and kicked with all his might. Bash and then a grunt could be heard. The smooth wall started crumpled. Crunch... The four corners of the wallpaper became dislodged and Iga Tobikou who was in ck Ninja attire slid down from the wall and onto his feet. Iga Tobikou remarked in surprise, "What a strong kick!" It was a respectful admiration from a fighter to another. As a Ninja Lord, he was clear that with his attack, even if the victim was a highly-skilled fighter, he could finish the fight with a final sh of his sword. However, even when Jack was injured, not only he did not retreat, but he continued his advance and with a powerful kick, he was able to neutralize Iga TobiKou''s attack. This kind of counter strike could not juste from fighting experiences but also a raw fighting skills! Most people would have a natural tendency to flee when they were injured. But Jack did not! "The art of camouge?" Jack staggered backward a step. He did not bother with Iga Tobikou but was staring at the wallpaper which was dislodged. It appeared to be a simple wallpaper but Iga Tobikou appeared almost identical with the design of the wallpaper. This... was this the Ninja arts? Jack was bewildered as he took a deep breath and walked towards the split wheelchair. Bam! He kicked the armrest of the wheelchair and dislodged it. Jack picked up the armrest and walked over to the other half and did the same. With an armrest in each arm, Jack swung them around to get a feel of them. Though they were not weapons, he could still use them so long as they felt right. He was not foolish enough to fight Iga Tobikou barehanded. "Shall we have a fair fight?" Jack stared viciously as his adrenaline rushed to the point that he was ready to erupt. Iga Tobikou remarked and a chill ran down his spine as he saw Jack''s transformation. Jack... had turned into a different person! He felt Jack''s boundless fearsome ruthlessness. The depth of his darkness shocked even Iga Tobikou. Jack frowned deeply as his left leg stomped the ground while each of his hands was holding onto the armrest. In a sh, he charged towards Iga Tobikou. Although Iga Tobikou had wounded Jack with that sh, the wound was not deep and barely affected Jack''s movement. Iga Tobikou was unfazed and held onto Katana and the short knife and simrly dashed towards Jack. Clink nk... clink nk... Sparks flew as the sword and armrests collided. Jack defended each of the shes with the armrests. Both their movements were lightning-quick, regardless of the armrests or the swords. It was like a blur when Iga Tobikou swung and Jack defended and counterattacked. In the patient''s room. Amber was so terrified that she curled up in the bed. Her eyes were fixated on the door. The sounds of metals impacting onto each other told him that her man was outside in a struggle for his life. Mr. Ward and Steve were extremely worried. Even if they did not see the fight, with the rapid sounds of the fight, they could sense the intensity of the fight. Each sound was like a sledgehammer that pounded on their chests.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mr. Ward gripped his phone tightly with anxiety. When he entered the room, he had already informed Brent and Daisy. But before they got to this level, Jack still had to hold Iga Tobikou off alone. Mr. Ward''s task now was to protect Amber and her parents. Killing a person was far easier than protecting a person. One was on the attack while the other was on the defensive. He could have fought alongside Jack against Iga Tobikou but if during the fight Iga Tobikou was to change his objective and rushed towards Amber and her parents, then that wouldplicate matters. "Mr. Ward, can you go out to check on Jack?" Amber asked with concern and continued, "I''m afraid that he would be in danger." Mr. Ward shook his head, "Master will be fine. I will protect you and your parents with my life." He immediately rejected Amber. Amber looked even more worried now. She gritted her teeth and curled up in a fetal position. Just at that moment, the noise in the corridor stopped. Then in a few seconds, after the noise stopped, Amber, Mr. Ward, and Steve all were bewildered as they shared amon thought, ''Had... the fight ended?''??????? Chapter 796 Fighting In the Dark In the corridor. The lights were bright. The walls were devastated, pockmarked and shed with swords, and the ground was strewn with thick wall powder. Jack remained rooted to the spot, still clutching the armrest of his wheelchair. However, at that moment, the armrest was covered with marks of shing and it was trembling faintly in the air. Jack was also stained with blood. That violent fighting just now left him with a few cutting wounds, but he was still fine. On the contrary, because of the battle, the part between the thumb and forefinger of his both hands was a little injured by the huge force and it was bleeding at that time. Under the lights. Jack''s stern face was stained with traces of blood, both his and Iga TobiKou''s. His eyes narrowed into a gap, exuding endless coldness, and he stared at Iga on the other side. And Iga was standing just five meters away. Compared with the cutting wounds on Jack''s body, there were a few more bruises and swellings on his body. Those who seemed to appear like simple wounds could actually spread to the inside of the body. Just like Jack, the hand of Iga holding the katana was shaking slightly at that moment, and the part between the thumb and forefinger on his hand cracked and blood gurgled. The katana was full of cracks. Compared with Jack''s coldness and gloom, Iga could barely hide the shock in his eyes, even if they were the only part of his body exposed. The fighting skills and the systematic training method inherited from Iga family made him far stronger from an ordinary Ninja Lord. He originally thought that the assassination was in the bag. Anyway, when he met Jack, he was shocked repeatedly. Jack''s legs were not crippled. The terrible force that Jack broke out, all those information didn''t show up in the original intelligence. A few seconds of violent fighting made Iga a somewhat frightened and he even felt that his mission was extremely dangerous. That young man in front of him gave Iga an unprecedented sense of panic. He was extremely nervous and anxious. Iga took a deep breath, and calcted the time in his mind. He knew that he wouldn''t have so much time at his disposal for the assassination. In the fight in the small garden, hispanion deliberately revealed his w, to lure their target away from his territory. If the conflict weren''t solved as soon as possible, the situation would be more dangerous. "You are strong, but you can''t avoid dying." Iga exhaled a long breath. At the same time, his left hand suddenly fumbled a handful of darts from his waist, and threw them out in the air unexpectedly. Bang Bang Bang... With a whistling, the darts urately smashed all the lights in the corridor of the hospital. It was fast as lightning, so that Jack couldn''t stop it on time and plunged instantly into an endless gloom. "Do you want to use the ninjutsu?" Jack concentrated more, squinted his eyes and tried his best to lock Iga''s figure in the dark. Iga''s ninjutsu made him feel scared at that time. When the lights were on, he could act as a ghost, sneak up on him, and shoot the sword. At that moment, the whole corridor was plunged in an endless darkness. The damage that the hidden ninjutsu could provoke would be terrible. But in the dark, even if Jack tried his best, he could only vaguely see Iga''s figure five meters away. A secondter. The outline of a figure disappeared without a sound. It was quiet, dark, mysterious... A strong sense of oppression made Jack feel drowning and suffocating in an instant. It was very quiet nearby. But as Jack gradually got gooseflesh, he could feel the threat of death approaching. "Where? Where the hell is he?" Jack sped the armrest of the wheelchair with both hands, frowned and squinted his eyes, trying his best to check the situation around him. There was nothing left but darkness! Whoosh! Suddenly, a sound of a sword shing through the air exploded. Jack got gooseflesh, and he almost instinctively waved the wheelchair armrest of his right hand. Puff! ng! He felt a sharp pain in his right arm, and then his right hand felt the collision between the sword and the wheelchair armrest, and sparks exploded at the same time. Jack snorted. But when the sparks flew, he vaguely saw a figure. Without hesitating, his left hand muscled up, squeezed the wheelchair armrest in an instant, and swept across the sky like a snake. ng! There was another sound of metal shing. Sparks sshed. He vaguely saw that Iga raised his sword in front of him, he pulled away and withdrew, disappearing again in the darkness. "If he hits this way, I''ll be killed!" Feeling a piercing pain in his right arm, Jack instantly understood the situation inside his mind. He had an idea! Whoosh! The wind whistled in his ears again. He tried his best to look around, but it was still pitch-ck. By pure instinct, his hands were crossed over the wheelchair armrest and blocked it out. At the same time, both feet suddenly mmed on the ground, pulled away and withdrew. But, after all, it was a bit slow! Puff! The katana swept across Jack''s stomach. Feeling a severe pain, Jack snorted again. In the darkness, his breathing became rapid and heavy. Because of pain. Also because of nervousness. That time, luckily, he pulled away and withdrew while he was blocking. If he was only blocking and didn''t withdraw, not only the sword would split his flesh, but also cut open his chest. "Huh...huh..." In the dark, Jack bowed and panted, throwing out his chest. He narrowed his eyes, constantly squeezing his eyeballs, and he tried to maximize his eyesight. But in that endless darkness, he couldn''t see properly and his eyesight was really minimal. He was covered in cold sweat and he could feel every drop of blood on his right arm dripping to the ground.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But...just couldn''t find Iga! The hidden ninjutsu of the Ninja Lord, with the help of the darkness, had a brilliant performance. As if that darkness was the mouth of hell devouring all the living people. The death...was very close. Rustle...rustle...rustle... Suddenly, there was a sound of a knife shing across the wall behind him. "Over here!" With a sharp expression, Jack instantly turned and, waving the wheelchair armrest with both hands, attacked violently and fiercely. However. Pouch! In the darkness, there was a sound of knife cutting through flesh. He suddenly feel the pain on the left thigh. In the sharp pain, Jack let out a loud roar and directly backhanded the wheelchair armrest behind him. Boom! In the darkness, a muffled grunt sounded. But when he turned around again, Iga was already gone. It was so quiet that even the drop of a needle could be heard. Jack stepped back and leaned against the wall, so that he would be less vulnerable on one side and could focus on the other three sides. It was pitch ck. At that moment, his sight seemed to have lost its function. Wait!. Jack caught his breath andughed, "If my sight is no longer useful, why should I keep relying on it? It''s better to be blind with closed eyes than with open eyes." While talking, Jack slowly closed his eyes...[ Chapter 797 He really…Made it! "Huh?!" In the darkness, Iga''s frightened voice suddenly sounded. That was also the only sound he lurked until now since he disappeared. After the voice, the corridor was again deadly silent. But that time, Iga didn''tunch an attack immediately. In the ward, when the sound of metal fighting sounded again, Amber and the others, who had got gooseflesh, immediately breathed a sigh of relief. However, what happened after provoked more anxiety and tensions. When he heard that Jack was about to close his eyes and fight, Mr. Ward''s expression changed greatly. Being observant and alert was the key factor for a fighter during a battle. Unless you had been specially trained for a long time and rigorously, it would be very hard to identify the so-called listening position. "The Young Master closed his eyes, and he lost one of his senses. Even if his sight was greatly affected by the darkness, it''s still better than nothing!" Mr. Ward sighed with trepidation. Jack''s move was too dangerous to Mr. Ward, and that was no different from stepping into the gate of hell. Hearing thement of Mr. Ward, Amber, who was already extremely nervous, struggled to get out of the bed. "Amber, what are you doing?" Steve Knight hurriedly supported Amber, but actually, he blocked her. "I''m going to see Jack, I''m worried about him..." Amber''s eyes were red and her pale face was full of terror. But Mr. Ward turned around brazenly. He scolded with a cold expression, "Going out now would only distract the Young Master and put him in a greater danger, stay in the ward!" His stern voice made Steve and Amber stunned at the same time. Everybody knew, Mr. Ward had rarely spoken in that offensive way to Mrs. Hughes. Seeing that Amber was still hesitating, Mr. Ward said simply, "If Mrs. Hughes is so obstinate, then you can''t me me for being rude." That was obviously a threat. In the ward, the three of them were at a stalemate. In the dark corridor, as Jack closed his eyes, his ears quivered slightly. In the silent corridor, at that moment, his ears would be able to catch even the faint sound of the wind. Jack leaned against the wall and didn''t move. He twisted his brows tightly, held the wheelchair armrest with both hands and kept a mid-air posture. That allowed him to switch between attack and defense in a split second. From time to time, Jack''s head turned to one direction, and he tried hard to hear and get into more detail. Without the interference of the field of vision, he needed less energy to find the target with his sight. At that moment, all the energy was focusing on both ears, and the previous impetuous and fearful emotions gradually calmed down. Time seemed to have be particrly slow. Whoosh! Suddenly, there was a st of wind. "Over here!" As soon as Jack''s ears moved, he didn''t have the slightest hesitation, and the wheelchair armrest of his right hand was smashed out with buzzing sound. ng! In the darkness, a cluster of sparks exploded. At the same time, Iga''s exmation sounded. In a sh, Jack struck a blow which made hi excited, and he didn''t stop at all, but kept waving the armrest of the wheelchair with his left hand and hitting hard. ng! In the darkness, another cluster of sparks exploded. "Fuck!" Iga cursed, but the force of the second blow of Jack made him fly back directly. Once again, the corridor was dead silent. Jack stopped immediately and, leaning on the wall, listened carefully. Inside the ward. The worried Amber, Mr. Ward and Steve were all stunned. Even if the three of them didn''t witness with their own eyes the short fight and Iga''s curses, they probably knew the result of the fight. "He...made it?! Young Master...really made it?" Mr. Ward whispered, his eyes widened in disbelief. As a warrior, who was at a really high level. He knew exactly how dangerous it was to close the eyes and give up the ability of the sense of sight. He also knew very well how difficult it was to practice the ability to discern positions by listening. But... Jack never practiced! Anyway...it worked! "Amber, did you hear? Jack is okay for the time being. Calm down, stay in the bed and don''t move. Mr. Ward is right, if we go out now we will only make trouble for Jack." Steve returned to his sense and quickly started tofort Amber. Amber''s eyes flickered and her red lips were whistling. She finally nodded and returned to the hospital bed. But her red eyes were still staring at the closed door. "Go on, Iga!" In the corridor, Jack still leaned on the wall, and he tugged at the corner of his mouth with a joking and provocative attitude. He was instantly reassured by the sess of his blow. Actually, it was the first time that Jack got the upper hand in the battle between him and Iga after the corridor''s lights disappeared. Although he didn''t hurt Iga, at least it proved that his idea was right! Rustle...rustle... As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of a knife scratching the wall suddenly sounded in the dark corridor. Jack''s ear moved, but he didn''t rush away immediately to follow the sound. Because the sound was still some distance away. Suddenly, the sound of a knife scratching the wall came from another direction. Rustle...rustle.... Jack frowned. Strange. How could ite from two directions? He was sure that he and Iga were the only people in the whole corridor. Iga just admitted that only two Ninja Lords came there. What was more, it was not him for being arrogant, but only a high-level master like Iga would have been able to do that kind of assassination. No matter how many killers came, they were all for nothing. Just sneaking into the hospital hiding from the sight of thousands of people, they couldn''t do it. Rustle...rustle... The sound of a knife scratching the wall came from the original direction. That made Jack, who was able to take his bearings with his ear, fall immediately in a dilemma. There was clearly only one person. But the sound appeared alternately from the left and right sides in session. Which side would Iga....really be? Whoosh! Suddenly, the wind whistled and blew. On the left! Jack found out the direction in an instant, raised the wheelchair armrest in his left hand and swung out directly. And yet. As he turned to attack, a st of wind rose behind him. Jack got gooseflesh, the katana ripped through the air and shed ferociously. Even the top of his head could feel the pain of being torn apart. At the critical moment. "Ah!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jack was sneering suddenly. Immediately, his figure mmed forward, pulling away from the katana, and, at the same time, he raised the wheelchair armrest with his right hand to block directly upwards. After turning to the left, the wheelchair armrest swung forward, but at that time, it reversed its direction in great flexibility instantly and Jack avoided the attack and went backwards with very strange posture. ng! Sparks sshed overhead. Bang! The wheelchair armrest that Jack waved with his left backhand hit Iga at the same time. Iga snorted and immediately backed away. Jack lifted his right foot and kicked the wall fiercely. Using his rebound force, heunched himself directly against Iga. The wheelchair armrest in his right hand, which was blocking the katana, went along the katana de with a loud scraping sound and burst out arge amount of sparks! "No. it''s impossible. How did you know?" Iga eximed in the dark. The sparks caused by the friction between the katana and the wheelchair armrest faintly illuminated his face and his eyes, the only part he exposed, he was frightened as if he was watching a ghost. Bang! Jack turned around abruptly and faced Iga directly. He smiled, "In the dark, even if you have been trained, your night vision would not be better than mine, and you forgot that listening to a sound not only can determine the position, but also the distance. When you made that sound by using a rope to pull the sword inserted in the wall, the distance never changed..."??????? Chapter 798 Die If You Dare To Touch My Woman! "As for you, the sound of the Katana gliding on the world has changed!" The words were explosive. At this point, Iga felt a chill run down his spine while his pupils constricted and was filled with terror. Now that he was in close quarters with Jack, he actually felt that he was facing death. This man was terrifying! "Now that you''re here, how do you expect to escape?" Jack''s voice was like death''s rattle. Jack rushed towards Iga with the armrests in his hands raining down blows towards Iga in the dark. "Argh!" Iga suppressed his fears as he swung his katana down ferociously. But Jack anticipated this and raised his left hand to block the katana. The katana and the armrest collided in a sea of sparks. Then Jack''s right hand with the armrest jabbed rapidly like a viper striking from its burrow towards Iga''s abdomen. Bash! The contact was loud and Iga immediately winced in intense pain. Now Jack unleashed a flurry of attacks and immediately the armrests started to rain down onto Iga. Still shocked from the pain in his abdomen, now Iga was on the defensive and could only bear the brunt of Jack''s attacks. nk nk nk... The armrests continued to strike down on the katana as sparks flew all around. The dark corridor started to light up from all the sparks like in the movies. But now Jack was on the offensive and started tond direct blows onto Iga''s body. Each strike onto Iga''s body drew a grunt amidst the blocks and counterstrikes. Iga began to whimper painfully and started to fear for his life. Several times he wanted to use the katana to force Jack to retreat but although Jack was injured, it did not seem to affect the ferocity and lightning-quick strikes. He absolutely did not give Iga any chance to fight back. Both of them were clear that this battle was entirely due to the close distance between them. Jack would have the advantage in close quarters to rain down blows onto Iga and beat the crap out of Iga. But if they were a distance apart, then Iga could use his ninja arts and hide in the dark like a cougar that stalked its prey in the night, waiting for a chance to strike. Both of them were clear about this and that was why Iga wanted to retreat but Jack would not give him a chance to. Bash! Jack managed to strike Iga again. "Spew!" Iga''s body shuddered and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood which sttered onto Jack''s face. Even then, Jack did not open his eyes. Jack did not receive any training fighting in the dark and his eyes could not bepared to the Ninja Lord Iga. In fact, his eyes would distract his senses and be a burden to him. He wanted to focus his senses on his hearing for this fight! Jack was certain that he could win this fight if he sessfully maintained his close distance to Iga. nk nk nk... Bash bash bash... Sparks continued to fly as they fought but Iga could not even fight back. He could only block Jack''s blows defensively and even then, Jack managed to strike him asionally. Horror enveloped Iga. The Ninja Lord of Iga n started to lose hisposure and hope. "Fuck!" "Impossible! How can you fight so well?" "Your ears could not be so sensitive without prior training. What magic are you using?" Iga''s yell was like the desperate growls of a beast in the dark corridor. Bash! Jack''s right hand swung the armrest mercilessly andnded onto Iga''s head. Fresh blood started to spray from the head. Then the strikes stopped. Stomp... stomp... Iga started to stagger backward along the corridor. Each step was heavy andbored. But Jack remained still without opening his eyes. He was totally relying on his hearing. He grinned and said, "I grew up in the dark. You are right I had not received training in this area. But you had underestimated the abilities of an underdog who lived in the darkness for twenty over years." He spoke arrogantly but revealed his disgust for Iga. "Abilities..." Iga continued to stagger backward. He had been hit in the head and his skull had been cracked open. His view started to darken not because of the dark corridor but because of this rapid retreat. He could feel that the blood flowing out of his cracked skull had covered his entire face. His entire body started to feel limp and weak. Iga mumbled as his eyes started to go out of focus as he remarked fearfully, "This... this is your fighting instincts?" Jack started to frown as he heard Iga. Was this just fighting instincts? Then, Iga started to notice a sliver of light along the corridor which came from under the door. "Argh!" Iga yelled in desperation. He kicked the wall and then rushed towards the patient''s room. "What?" Jack immediately remarked. He could sense Iga''s sudden change in direction towards... Hang on! Jack suddenly was gripped with fear. "Damn you!" Jack yelled in horror as he rushed towards Iga. There was only one room on this top floor. The severely injured Iga''s sudden change of direction rmed Jack and he instantly reacted.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! Iga reached the patient''s room first and he shed with the katana to open the door. Then, the light from the room brightened the doorway. "Ah!" Amber started to scream while Mr. Ward and Steve immediately stood in front of Amber and Rosie. Iga looked like a bloody demon as he was fully clothed in ck ninja attire with blood dripping down over his face and wild-looking eyes. At the same moment, Jack could sense that there was light and immediately he opened his eyes. The sudden brightness dazzled his eyes and Jack was momentarily dazed. He then noticed Iga turned to look at Jack and grinned sheepishly. "Die! If you touch my woman!" Instantly Jack rushed towards Iga with the armrests although his eyes were still dazed. Iga smiled at Jack before raising his katana and thrust it towards Jack! Bash! Fresh blood... sttered.?????????????? Chapter 799 You… What Right Have You To Kill Me? "Argh!!" Amber screamed in horror within the room. Instantly, her expression went nk and her heart sank. Mr. Ward and Steve were equally terrified. Fresh blood sttered all over the door. The katana ruthlessly prated Jack''s left shoulder. Blood flowed along the de and dripped onto the floor. The scene was terrifying. Just at this moment, the elevator doors opened. Brent and Daisy rushed out and were shocked to see the scene in front of them. "Master!" "Mr. Hughes!" Brent and Daisy sprinted over to Jack. "I totally respect you because you can do this for love." Iga said with a face covered in blood. The ferocity in his eyes made him look like a demon out of hell, "Now, I''ll send you on your way!" He grabbed his katana with both hands and wanted to slice downwards but he did not expect that he could not move the sword. He then realized that his sword not only prated Jack''s body but also pierced into the wall. "What?" Iga was shocked. Bash! Jack''s left hand threw away the armrest and grabbed the de with his bare hand. Blood oozed from his hand as he grabbed the de. Jack gritted his teeth and said through his teeth, "You... what righ have you to kill me?" Rip!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jack shattered his clothes and terrified Iga till his entire body shuddered fearfully. Jack''s muscles started to twitch and began to firmly grip the de. Iga could clearly see that Jack was able to control his muscles at will. Iga knew that there was such a skill but he had never seen it. Iga was in awe as it happened right before his eyes. "You... you have even mastered the skill of controlling your muscles?" Iga looked at Jack as if he had seen a ghost. A chill ran down his spine and he was overwhelmed with terror and felt like he was falling through a bottomless pit. His eyes started to throb as he gasped. The next moment, Jack roared mercilessly, "Die!" His left hand continued to grip the de as he raised the armrest in his right hand. "Fuck!" Iga was terrified and immediately released his katana and rushed backward. He knew that he was unable to pull out the sword under thebined grip of both Jack''s hand and his muscles. Jack exploded with an outburst of energy andunched himself into the air. Iga was already severely injured and already tried to deal Jack with a final blow at the doorway. During his retreat, he already began to go limp and weak from his injuries. The speed of his movement was nothingpared to Jack''s. Whoosh! Time seemed to slow down as the swift downward strike of the armrest whistled through the air towards Iga''s head. Bash! The armrest impacted Iga''s head and blood sttered in all directions. Iga''s legs went limp and he winced in intense pain. Then, Jack seemed to realize something, threw away the armrest and grabbed Iga''s throat with his right hand and dragged him out of the room like a dog. Iga was already severely injured and was in no condition to resist. Jack dragged him out, tossed him onto the ground like a ragdoll, and said with disgust, "Settle this!" Brent and Daisy stood still as they stared at Jack''s injuries in horror. "It''s a small injury, don''t worry about it." Jack shook his head. Just now he was dazzled by the light as he entered the room. When Iga jabbed the sword towards his heart, he managed to react instinctively and the sword stabbed him in the shoulder instead. "Daisy, look for a doctor to treat Master while I settle this." Brent came to his senses and said solemnly. Daisy nodded and quickly went down to look for a doctor. Only Jack remained at the doorway. He was still skewered by the katana. At least he was able to control his muscles to grip the katana at the critical moment. This action not only prevented Iga from pulling out the sword but it also minimized his injuries. When Jack turned around, he was relieved when he saw that Steve had blocked Amber''s view by standing in front of her. The reason why he dragged Iga out of the room was he realized during his final blow onto Iga that Amber was in the room. He did not want Amber to see the blood and gore of killing Iga. Amber could not stand the sight of blood. It was a good thing that his father-inw reacted quickly to block Amber''s view. "Thanks, Dad," Jack said. Steve remained troubled as he shook his head and remained quiet. Mr. Ward looked worriedly at the sword which prated Jack''s shoulder and was at a loss for words. "Hubby..." Amber struggled away from Steve and turned pale when she saw the blood-covered wall. Tears started to flow when she saw Jack being pierced by the sword. "I''m fine. Don''t be scared." Jack smiled at Amber as if nothing had happened. Then he turned to go downstairs for medical treatment as it was inappropriate for even the doctor to see what happened upstairs.0000000 Chapter 800 Inspiration? It waste in the night and all was quiet. After his wounds were treated and dressed, Jack assured Amber and Steve before they went to bed. Then he along with Mr. Ward and the rest remained in the corridor. Cheer brought some men to clean up the corridor and even covered up the damages on the walls. There was a strong smell of ster in the air. When Cheer found out what had happened, he was so terrified that his face became as white as a sheet of paper. He immediately knelt in front of Jack but Jack was not angry with him. Even Mr. Ward and Brent were not upset because all of them understood that all the men of the Grand Freemasons and the local Hughes office were only there to provide a deterrent against the smaller threats. From the beginning, Jack, Mr. Ward, and the others had made sufficient preparation against killers like Iga. Mr. Ward, Brent, Daisy, and the mysterious man were the only ones who could deal with such killers. A skilled killer like Iga was able to prate the defenses put up by the thousand-men Grand Freemasons and the local Hughes office. Killers of that ss could easily defeat even twice that number. After Cheer left, Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent sat on the bench along the corridor. Jack had a cigarette in his mouth and his left shoulder was heavily bandaged with some blood seeping through the bandages. Mr Ward and Brent also sat on the bench as they smoked. None of them spoke a word as they cast long shadows along the corridor. But asionally Mr. Ward and Brent would take a peek at Jack. What happened just now was extremely dangerous. A Ninja Lord not only had drawn away the mysterious man, but he had also managed to draw Brent and Daisy away. This was Brent and Daisy''s greatest failings. Mr. Ward who had witnessed the fight betweer Jack and Iga felt even guiltier. As a servant, he actually stood behind his master and allowed his master to face the life and death situation by himself. Although Jack managed to kill Iga, thest sacrificial move by Jack to take the sword through his body, made Mr. Ward cringe whenever he thought of it. The next moment Mr. Ward looked at Jack''s shoulder, he quickly closed his eyes and was ovee with emotions. Then, Jack snuffed out his cigarette and asked, "Do you know any information about the Ninja Iga n?" Everyone knew about ninjas. Jack saw numerous depictions of ninjas through movies and television programs. But it was one thing watching ninjas in the movies and another thing fighting with them in real life Jack knew nothing about the Iga n! Brent''s eyes lit up and said, "Master, Iga n had be a legend within the ninja world." "Legend?!" Jack was shocked. No wonder Iga appeared so disgusted when Jack mentioned Kotaro. As a Ninja Lord of the legends among the ninjas, Iga must have very high standards and looked down upon the lesser skilled ninjas. Even when Kotaro was ranked eighteenth in the Azrael killers list, it was just another nobody in Iga''s eyes. It was the same as how the Hughes family would never ept some elite families of some regions. "Yes, many ns had emerged over the long history of the ninjas. During these years, there had been numerous battles to separate the strong from the weak." Brent was familiar with this as he had interactions with different groups of killers during his time as a mercenary. "Now, the prowess of the various ninja ns is clearly differentiated. The Iga n had been renowned since ancient times till today and naturally had be a legend in the eyes of all ninjas." "It''s not only the length of history of the Iga n but its ninja arts and skills far surpass the other ninja ns. Even the modern-day standards of the ninjas were being set by the Iga n." Brent paused as he snuffed out his cigarette and then said solemnly, "It''s not a stretch to say that nowadays there are many ninja ns out there." There was an awkward silence after Brent finished. Jack''s eyes glimmered but he suppressed his words. With the status of a legend and yet they set the standards for bing a ninja, that meant that they could preserve their status and authority. But Jack''s fight with Iga made him believe what Brent said. He had fought against two ninjas, Kotaro and Iga. He could clearly tell the differences in their skills. Even when Kotaro was ranked eighteenth on the Azrael list of killers, Iga far surpassed his skills. Iga could leave the Iga n and easily set up a n on his own. But what bewildered him was why would someone like that want to kill him? ''I didn''t go to his territory and neither did I disrespect his ancestral burial grounds!'' Jack thought. "Master, the Bloody Angel organization and Iga n do not differ much." Mr. Ward said as he pondered deeply.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jack was snapped back to his senses. What Mr. Ward meant was that it was equally strange for both these organizations to want to kill Jack. It started with the Bloody Angel and now with the Iga n, it appeared to be a pattern. Jack rubbed his nose and then scoffed at Mr. Ward, "Are you trying to tell me not to worry as there would always be people who want me dead?" "Make lemonades from lemons, isn''t it?" Mr. Ward chuckled in resignation. Jack and Brent looked at each other and agreed that life was like that. Even if you did not seek troubles, troubles would somehow have a way of looking for you. How could you live every minute in fear and trying toe up with solutions for every problem? After a pause, Mr. Ward suddenly asked, "Master, when did you learn to control the muscles on your shoulders?" He pointed to Jack''s shoulders as he asked. He looked surprised as the images of what had happened shed into his mind. His muscles raised and twitched as if they were alive. They could even pinch and grip onto the sword de which had prated Jack''s left shoulder. That scene was indeed visually traumatic. On hearing, Brent also looked at Jack in awe and asked, "So, master had not revealed the full abilities to control his shoulder muscles when you forced me to utilize the Python devours Dragon move?" Indeed Jack had pulled his punches. Jack was clear where he reduced his strength when he forced Brent to use the Python devours Dragon move. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at Jack as they eagerly wait for his answer. Jack shook his head, "No, it was an emergency just now and I suddenly managed to do it." Kaboom! What Jack said was like a thunderbolt. Mr. Ward and Brent were stunned like a deer in the headlights... Was this... inspiration?!??????? Chapter 801 What Secrets Laid Within This Body? Inspiration?! Mr. Ward and Brent stared at Jack with their eyes wide open in awe as if they were looking at a weird creature. The ability to control and shift one''s muscles was a martial arts skill that very few could attain. It was a means of changing the dynamics of a fight. It was a skill that enabled a fighter to have an outburst of energy during a fight. However, it did not mean that a fighter would only master this skill when he had reached a bottleneck of his skills. A highly skilled fighter would endeavor to master the skill of controlling his muscles but this skill could only be umted over experiences. Whether it was due to having a breakthrough or a supremely skilled fighter, this skill had to be built up over time. It had to be trained and perfected over time and in a way that suited the fighter. It was also possible to suddenly have inspiration during a fight when the body was in an elevated state of consciousness. But something like controlling and shifting one''s muscles... This was the first time any of them had heard that someone could control and shift his muscles through inspiration during a fight! A skill that took others years to master and umte was attained by Jack in a moment of inspiration? "Master... you really can boast." Brent heaved a sigh in disbelief. He was able to perform the "Python devours Dragon" move by controlling and shifting his muscles on his lower back. His ability to control and shift his lower back muscles had already surpassed countless fighters. Brent was aware of how much effort and time he spent to master this skill. Putting aside humility, Brent did not train Jack on this skill of controlling and shifting his muscles because he did not think that Jack was ready for it. Brent felt that Jack was still not ready for it as firstly, Jack had not reached a stage where he needed a breakthrough, and secondly, Jack had not reached the level of mastery. But now... Jack was able to attain the skill through inspiration?! "I did not boast." Jack retorted sternly at Brent and continued, "It was so sudden. I had to counter the camouge arts of Iga by closing my eyes and using my sense of hearing to affix his position. However, Iga retaliated by the blinding light. At that moment, my eyes were white-out and barely made out the image of his sword thrusting towards me. It was instinct that allowed me to dodge death and shifted my left shoulder to take the impact of the sword." Dodged death by instinct? Jack heaved a sigh of relief but it sounded like an explosion in Brent and Mr. Ward''s ears till their ears hurt and their hearts rattled. A wave of emotions overcame them and they took a deep breath to calm down. Suddenly Brent''s eyes lit up and asked Jack with surprise, "Hang on. Did you say that the corridor was dark when Daisy and I came up? No no, what I meant was, did you fight in the dark with Iga and you only used your sense of hearing to fight with him?" The corridor was totally dark when Daisy and Brent rushed to that floor. Brent and Daisy did not think much of it as they assumed that the corridor had gradually gone dark during the fight. But now that Jack had rted the situation, he suddenly picked up on this anomaly. "Not totally. Initially, Iga did not shatter all the lights but as the fight progressed, he plunged the corridor into darkness so that he could enhance the lethal effects of his ninja arts." Jack pointed to the wound on his leg and said, "I received several beatings before I was forced to use my hearing to counter-attack." "Gosh...!" Brent could not help but exim. A top mercenary who was used to seeing a bloody battlefield was startled by what Jack said. Jack had been trained under Brent. Brent had never considered training Jack in this aspect. That meant that Jack had never received training on controlling and shifting his muscles. But now he mastered this skill through inspiration? Two inspirations in a fight that led to the mastering of two separate skills? Was that possible? Mr. Ward was dumbfounded. Although Mr. Ward was in the room during the fight, he could appreciate what was happening in the corridor. Mr. Ward looked at Jack with a flurry of mixed emotions. There was admiration,fort, agitation, and bewilderment... ''I''ve never seen a person as talented as Master. It is iprehensible for his rate of growth and development.'' Mr. Ward thought. He was Jack''s servant and he was an elder to Jack and was happy that Jack''s rapid progress meant that he could secure his position as the head of the family. This was the very reason why Patrick sent Mr. Ward to guide Jack. But even as Mr. Ward witnessed personally Jack''s rapid growth, he still felt that the growth was extraordinary. Several seconds went by and Jack felt very uneasy under the stares of Brent and Mr. Ward. Jack lowered his head, pursed his lips, and remarked, "Actually... I''m also starting to question myself and my body." Jack spoke with a heavy heart. It was not the first time he doubted himself. This world had never been short of geniuses. Ever since he was a child, Jack had never regarded himself as a genius. At that time, he was nowhere close to being a genius. But over this year, he was surprised with his progress. His body had continually surprised himself! Mr. Ward and Brent started to look at Jack silently from head to toe after they heard what Jack said. Both of them were equally dumbfounded by Jack''s abilities. His rapid progress was practically superhuman. Jack''s rapid progress was all due to his superhuman body but what other secretsid within his body? "Master, had you experienced any traumatic experiences during your childhood years? Was there anything extraordinary that happened?" Brent asked solemnly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean?" Jack seemed puzzled. Brent shrugged and said, "Perhaps the mystery lies within. Otherwise, you should be considered as a savant. When I started to train you, though your rate of progress was rmingly fast, it was nothingpared to what you can do now." Jack pondered deeply, frowned, and seemed to be lost in his thoughts...000??? Chapter 802 Jack Broke Down Due To Sad Childhood Memories It was so quiet along the corridor that one could hear a pin drop. Mr. Ward and Brent forcibly suppressed their feelings to maintain theirposure as they were afraid of affecting Jack''s mood. The seconds ticked by... Jack started to frown and his expression revealed the bitterness within him. His gaze began to turn gloomy... As the seconds passed, he started to exude a bone-chilling aura. It was as if countless needles pierced every inch of Mr. Ward and Brent''s skin. The feeling became increasingly intense. Mr. Ward and Brent suddenly felt that something was amiss when they noticed that Jack started to tremble as his hands gripped the bench so tightly that the veins on his hands throbbed. Both Mr. Ward and Brent were shocked and Mr. Ward stood up at the critical moment and remarked, "Master!" Mr. Ward''s voice was thunderous and reverberated along the corridor. Jack was startled and raised his head to look at Mr. Ward and asked, "Mr. Ward, what''s wrong?" Jack had not noticed his reaction but his forehead was covered with beads of sweat. "Master, what were you thinking of just now?" Mr. Ward was shocked and asked. Brent was also puzzled. Both of them knew that Jack had two sides of him and ording to Jack''s mood and reactions, he was barreling towards losing his self-control. If they unleashed Jack''s dark side, then it would be difficult to go back to the current state. But how could simple memories trigger him to such an extent? "I was just recalling my youth, the conditions were very bad..." Jack managed a smile but Mr. Ward and Brent could tell that Jack had many painful pasts. Jack''s painful expression made Mr. Ward and Brent''s heartache. If Jack''s childhood memories could drive him to the edge, then ... how dark was his childhood? Before Jack revealed his dark side, he could still suppress the painful childhood memories. But now that he had this side to him, he had developed a threshold but when this threshold was broken, he might very well lose control of himself. Although he had a threshold, it was not something that an ordinary person could surpass. But each time Jack thought of his childhood days, it would put him down the path towards darkness... "Master, about your childhood..." Mr. Ward''s eyes turned red and tears welled up.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "I thought of that stormy day when my mother and I wandered the streets and even fought with stray dogs over a biscuit." "And about a New Year''s day when all other families were celebrating joyously while my mother and I were curled up in a rotten shack." "That was when I started to have memories and I couldn''t imagine what my mother had gone through over those years." Jack said as his eyes turned red, smiled bitterly, and continued, "Oh yes, at three years old, I already started to go through the rubbish bin to pick up bottles to sell. At five years old, I was beaten up until I broke my leg all because of a bottle of mineral water. I was even tossed into the rubbish pile thereafter..." Jack began to smile bitterly as he rted but his tears started to flow and he could not stop it! Each time he recalled his childhood it would stab his heart painfully. His childhood was indescribably dark and emotionally painful. Each minute of recollection was like a bleeding wound. "Master..." Both Mr. Ward and Brent were heartbroken and at a loss for words and felt a lump in their throats. They wanted tofort Jack but they did not know where to begin. Should theyfort him that he was apassionate person? If they were to dwell on Jack''s pain, then wouldn''t that hurt him even more? His childhood memories were filled with darkness right from the beginning. Anyone would feel extremely bad if they were in the same situation. Whether Mr. Ward was once an elder of the Grand Freemasons or if Brent was once lord of the mercenaries. Both were no strangers to life and death and battlefields littered with corpses and gore. But at least their memories had moments of joy. The cruelty of the battlefields were adult memories and experienced over time. But what about Jack? Each time he recalled his childhood he would be ovee with grief. "That''s why..." Jack shrugged and then wiped his face and sighed, "Do you still resent me for ming my father? And don''t you think that I should be ruthless to the Burtons of the capital?" Mr. Ward and Brent were speechless. Each time Jack recalled his past was enough to push him towards the dark side. Such a painful past was indescribable. "If my father did not leave us for the sake of bing the head of the Hughes family, my mother and I would not be bullied by the Burton family. We would not need to spend our days like stray dogs on the streets and I would not be beaten up and thrown into a pile of rubbish because of a bottle of mineral water..." Jack looked depressed but it was more like the type of hatred that could not be described. Mr. Ward and Brent felt asphyxiated as if the air was thick and their windpipes were on fire. "But I had never given up and neither did my mother. She taught me to brace myself up and walk upright steadily forward. I''ve listened to her teachings..." Jack continued to breathe heavily as he drooped his head to block the tears from flowing but he started to tear again and said, "When I was at schooling age and I walked to the school like any other kids, I was really thankful for my mother. It was her who struggled to give me the chance to walk like the other kids." "I started to study hard from the first day of school. I braced myself up and walked rapidly forward. I thought... whether it was a stray or dead dog, I would strive to be the most talented stray or dead dog." "I also worked my butt off when I started work. But so what if I struggled? My mother used herst breath to support me but in the end, her life was nothingpared to someone else''s brother''s marriage gifts and matrimonial house..." Jack was heartbroken. At this moment, Mr. Ward shuddered and he could not hold back his tears, "Stop, Master, please stop. I know... I understand..." Mr. Ward stepped forward and brought Jack into his embrace and held him tightly as if he wasforting his grandson. He continued to pat Jack''s back andfort him. "Things will get better, everything will be fine. Master is very talented and capable. Master will not disappoint your mother''s spirit..." The raspy voice filled the corridor. Even the battle-hardened Brent could not stop his tears from flowing. He quickly turned his face and looked away as his eyes glistened under the lights...?????????????? Chapter 803 I Feel Heartbroken That My Dummy Had Cried Even if it was so hurt that he wasn''t able to breathe. Jack Hughes was trying his best to suppress the voice when he spoke. Even though Jack was crying and his face was full of tears, he harshly bit his lips and didn''t make any sound. Because he was afraid that Amber Hughes would find out. He was afraid that Amber would be worried. At this moment, he should act like a man to stand in front of Amber. He shouldn''t cry like a child while standing in front of his woman. After a long while. Jack slowly calmed down. Mr. Ward and Brent felt relieved at the same time. Because of this memory, two of them no longer wanted Jack to remember his past to find out whether if there were secrets about his body. It was like the words that Mr. Ward had said tofort Jack. As long as he could be better and stronger. As long as he could let Sophie Burton who had passed away feel relieved. Were the secrets within his body still important? They were not important anymore! As long as it brought him benefits, that was enough. Finally, Jack had calmed down. He slowly got out of Mr. Ward''s arms. Jack looked awkward as he smiled, "I am sorry. I forgot myself." "You didn''t forget yourself. I am sorry, young master. I was toote to be with you." Mr. Ward felt guilty and heartbroken as he said. If old master could stabilize his power in the Hughes family and let him stay at Jack''s side earlier. Maybe... young master''s memory would be happier, right? Mr. Ward always took himself as a family servant towards Jack. However, Mr. Ward was much older than Jack. The way he treated Jack was more like how an elder grandpa lovely treated and cherished his grandson. They were also friends of different ages. While Jack cried sadly, he also felt heartbroken. If Jack''s memory was full of darkness, he really hoped that he could do something to bring some light into Jack''s memory. "A man doesn''t simply cry. However, it is for a man who is not sad. Young master, you have us. You don''t have to suppress it. When I was at your age, I cried much more than you." Brent alsoforted him. Even though his past was full of blood and corpses. However, he still couldn''t imagine how dark Jack''s childhood was. "I will go in and apany Amber." Jack smiled. He got up and wanted to walk into the ward. After he took a step, he stopped moving. "I was careless. I stood a little too long this time." Jack shook his head and turned. He sat onto the new wheelchair that was ced next to the bench of the corridor. The wheelchair was prepared by Daisy Hill when she went downstairs just now. It was prepared for him to sit on the wheelchair and find a doctor to bandage and treat his wound so that to hide the fact that his legs were not disabled. After waiting for Jack to enter the ward. Mr. Ward and Brent looked at each other. "Young master had borne too much by himself." Mr. Ward said with a deep voice. Glowing light could be seen in Brent''s eyes. He was a little worried, "There is a limit to what a human could bear. Furthermore, young master has Bewitchedness. I am afraid..." "Let''s follow the fate by God." Mr. Ward looked lonely as he sat on the chair, "If the fate couldn''t be opposed..." After waiting for a while, Mr. Ward looked at Brent. Brent shrugged his shoulders, "Then let''s see if we could cooperate to shake the world for young master." After saying that. Two of themughed together. In the ward. When Jack entered. Amber looked at Jack first. Her pale pretty face seemed like she was heartbroken. Even though she looked weak and haggard, she didn''t care and she hurriedly said, "Big dummy. Come here quickly. Let me have a look at your injuries." "Don''t move. Be aware of your body." Jack felt a warmth in his heart as he rolled his wheelchair to the bed of the ward. Amber hurriedly moved nearer towards him. She felt indescribable heartbroken after she looked at the injuries on Jack''s body. Steve Knight and Daisy who were beside them also noticed this scene. Two of them looked at each other and they wanted to leave. "Dad, Daisy, could you go out for a while?" Amber said that straightforward. Steve and Daisy didn''t say anything. After two of them left and closed the door of the ward. Amber raised his head and looked at Rosie who was in aa. Then, she moved back her gaze to Jack. Jack gently smiled and shrugged his shoulders, "I am fine. These injuries are not a big deal. You see, my actions aren''t affected at all." When Jack said that, he also waved his hands and slightly swung his legs. However. Amber raised her hand and pressed on Jack''s left arm. She gently pressed his arm. Her pale and haggard pretty face looked serious. Then, she opened her pale lips. "I know that your injuries aren''t a big deal. I didn''t feel heartbroken because of your injuries." ''What?!'' Jack was stunned. The next second. Amber slowly raised her left hand and gently touched Jack''s face. She smiled and said with a soft voice. "I feel heartbroken that my dummy had cried." The soft voice had immediately made Jack lose his senses. At the moment, there were tides in his calmed heart again. His lips twisted into a curve and heughed. He felt warmth in his heart. His depressed feeling had disappeared after he heard Amber''s words. Heughed like a child. He gently tilted his head to let his face rub Amber''s hand twice.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, Jack said, "I have hidden it so well. How do you find out?" Amber looked pretty as she smiled. Her pretty hands let go of Jack''s face and her fingers gently brushed Jack''s high nose. "Big dummy! I am not really dumb. I could still know whether if you are happy or you had cried." After saying that. Amber opened her arms and hugged Jack. She gently said, "Big dummy can cry. I am here. No matter how many things you have borne in your heart, as long as you want to cry, little dummy will hug big dummy. Big dummy is not allowed to secretly cry alone behind little dummy." "Because... little dummy is big dummy''s wife. Big dummy is little dummy''s husband." The soft voice was as warm as the wind. At that moment, Jack leaned in Amber''s hug and felt her gently rubbing his back. Jack had never felt such peace before. It was like everything that happened in the corridor before had been smoothed over. No, it seemed like it didn''t happen. "Thank you, my wife." Jack closed his eyes and murmured. Amber gently smiled and didn''t reply to him. She gently kissed Jack''s forehead. She knew. No matter how strong, firm, and powerful a man was, sometimes... at some moments, they needed to beforted by women. For her, the fact that Jack had cried in front of her wasn''t something that was shameful. If her own husband didn''t even have the thoughts to talk to her and cry in front of herself, then who should she me? She should me herself for not doing a good job as a wife! A husband was a wife''s safe port. A wife... was also a husband''s safe port. After a long while. Amber slowly said, "Big dummy, promise me. Even if you cry in the future, you can only cry in front of your wife, me, Amber Knight! You are my man. I want you to look outstanding and high-spirited outside. I don''t allow you to cry in front of outsiders. It makes me feel like me, as your wife, do not look like your wife." "I was crying in front of Mr. Ward and Brent." Jack said. Amber blinked her eyes as she gently smiled and said, "Then, that is fine. They are our family members. Everyone has the right to cry and speak to their family members."?????????? Chapter 804 First Priority Protection Mission The whole night. Jack Hughes, Mr. Ward, and Brent were taking turns to guard the door of the ward. This was the most efficient way to save their energy. Daisy Hill was staying in the ward all the time. She was thest line of defense. Atte midnight, Rosie also woke up. The doctor had checked her current condition and it was not a big deal. After the Mysterious Man settled the Iga Ninja Lord and left with injuries, he hadn''t appeared again. Jack had learned what had happened from Brent and Daisy. Jack wasn''t surprised. He had fought with Iga Tobikou. He knew how terrifying the strength of Iga Ninja Lord was. However, he also knew that Iga Tobikou had taken him lightly at first when he fought with him. Otherwise, they were both Ninja Lord. That Iga Ninja Lord could let the Mysterious Man injured but Iga Tobikou was killed by him. In the end, Iga Tobikou should havee back to his senses. However, he was already defeated and he couldn''t turn the tide. When it was dawn. The Mysterious Man finally appeared. At the moment, Jack was on duty to guard the ward. Mr. Ward and Brent went back to another ward to take a rest temporarily. "Did you kill the Iga Ninja Lordst night?" When they just met each other, The Mysterious Man was stunned as he asked. Jack nodded, "Iga Tobikou." "Heh, he had taken you lightly." The Mysterious Manughed and said it straightforward. Jack had already expected this in his mind. He wasn''t surprised by his words. "He is also Ninja Lord. If he didn''t take the enemy lightly, even I would have been injured, let alone you." The Mysterious Man sat on the bench. Jack nced at the injuries on the Mysterious Man''s body, "Because you are injured, then you finallye out?" "Yeah." The Mysterious Man didn''t hide and he directly admitted, "The situation is too dangerous. I am already injured. If I still stay in the dark, it would be difficult for me to hold on alone." "I have asked Daisy to contact you to show yourself at first," Jack said helplessly. The Mysterious Man shook his head, "You don''t understand. In the dark, I have more freedom to perform any action. It also reduces the risk of me being exposed." "You don''t have to be afraid." Jack smiled and teased, "You have been following me for so long. You have always disguised your whole body. I and the people around me don''t know who you are. Probably, the others couldn''t know too." "That''s not true." After waiting for a while, the Mysterious Man said, "Bear with it until today ends. Return home early tomorrow morning. South Maine is not a ce to stay for a long time. Tomorrow morning I will stay in the dark to cover you all to leave. You don''t have to worry about my safety." "Okay." Jack nodded. It was a Bloody Trap. He didn''t dare to be careless. Even if they were retreating, he didn''t dare to be careless. It was a precautionary measure that he let the Mysterious Man stay in the dark to secretly cover them to retreat. Otherwise, if there was danger on the way to the airport, there would be a lot of random problems. There were more than a thousand people from the office from the Hughes family and Grand Freemasons from South Maine. They could stillpletely guard the hospital by surrounding the hospital. However, when they retreated tomorrow, it would be a bigmotion to be escorted by a thousand people. It would affect a lot. Furthermore, the real Masters would never care about these thousand people. "Go and have a rest. I will guard here. I have rested all night. Guarding here for a while isn''t a big deal for me." The Mysterious Man said. Jack didn''t reject him. Although Brent, Mr. Ward, and he were taking shifts this night. However, they had to concentrate and pay full attention while guarding the door of the ward. It was really tiring. After waiting for Jack to enter the ward. The Mysterious Man rubbed his nose and his eyes looked deep when he looked at the door of the ward that was closed. Under the light, his lips twisted into a curve and he showed a strange smile. Compared to the hidden murderous intention yesterday. The whole daylight today seemed extraordinary peaceful. However, Jack and the others couldn''t feel happy. There was always a period of calm before the storm came. The calmer the day meant the night would probably have more dangers. Looking at the nightfall. Brent said with a deep voice, "I think it would be a dangerous night." "Or maybe not." The Mysterious Man shook his head, "Many killers are hiding in the dark. They had seen the fate of the Iga. The hospital is obviously not the best ce to assassinate us..." Upon hearing that. Mr. Ward, Daisy, and Brent looked serious. Then, they said at the same time. "On the way back tomorrow?!" The Mysterious Man nodded. "The best chance to assassinate us is on the way back tomorrow." Jack had met the Mysterious Man in the morning. The two Iga Ninja Lords were both dead in the hospital. Obviously, it had alerted the other killers who were hiding in the dark. The killers could ignore the protection of the thousand people around the hospital. However, they definitely didn''t dare to take the few people in the ward lightly. Jack slowly said with a serious tone, "In the hospital, we only have to protect this ward. However, on the way back tomorrow, we would at least have to stay in two cars." Upon hearing that. Mr. Ward and the others looked sullen. Even Steve Knight and his family''s facial expressions had changed. Even they could understand the meaning of Jack''s words. They only needed to pay attention to this room when they were staying in the same ward. However, when they were on the road, they had to be split into two cars. That meant their attention would be divided into at least two. What was more? There was so much uncertainty while driving on the road. The Mysterious Man let out a breath heavily, "Don''t worry. I have discussed this with Jack. Tomorrow, you will leave first. I will hide in the dark before dawn. I will secretly cover you all when you leave. The result that how many killers that I could dy depends on our luck." When he said the words. It seemed like the air in the ward stopped flowing. Everyone was worried. They were anxious about the danger that might appear tomorrow. Even if the Mysterious Man would hide in the dark to cover them secretly. However, tomorrow... who knew how many Masters from the hidden forces would be hiding in the dark while looking at them? Even though the Mysterious Man was strong, it was impossible for him to stop every killer. Jack''s right thumb and forefinger gently rubbed against each other. He slowly said the words, "Mr. Ward, go rent three buses tomorrow. We will get on one bus. The other two buses will act as cover." "Yes, young master!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Glowing light could be seen in Mr. Ward''s eyes. Then, he hesitated and said, "Then what about the people from the office of Hughes family and the people of Grand Freemasons in South Maine? How will we arrange them?" Jack said, "Fifty people will follow us. The others will follow us secretly until the private ne takes off from the airport." He didn''t want to exaggerate the scene. The group of cars formed by a thousand people spreading out on the road would make a bigmotion. It would make more unnecessary attention and trouble. However, it would be unwise topletely give up the thousand people to escort them. This arrangement was apromise that he had been thinking about for a long time during the day. After Mr. Ward ced his hands together to answer. Jack looked at everyone. His tone was calm. However, it seemed like an imperial edict. He was so determined as he had let everyone stop breathing and he didn''t allow anyone to rebut. "Tomorrow morning, once the danger appears, I order you all to take Amber''s safety as the first priority mission. I would be the third priority to be protected after my father-inw and mother-inw."0000 Chapter 805 Diversionary Tactics? It waste in the night and everyone was surprised with Jack''s decision but no one objected to it, inclusive of Amber. They all knew that even if they disagreed and wanted to object, Jack would not change his mind once he made the decision. It waste in the night and the corridor was dead quiet. Jack sat on the wheelchair and the bandages on his left shoulder had been newly changed. The bandages on the mysterious man had also been changed. They had all prepared for the dangers that lurked ahead in the morning. Mr. Ward and Brent were no different. Four of them sat along the corridor and neither said a word. Mr. Ward and Brent would asionally nce around cautiously. "You are rather bold. You very well know that all the killers are here for you and yet you ced yourself as the third in the protection priority. Are you tired of living?" The mysterious man joked. On hearing, both Mr. Ward and Brent looked towards Jack. Jack rubbed his nose and said, "Of course I know but I am a man and Amber is my wife. Her parents are also my parents now. Regardless of how desperate I am, I would not hide behind them in the face of danger." He smiled and continued, "My wife, parents, and buddies are all those I need to protect. Otherwise, why would I do so much to attain the crown of the Hughes family?" "You''ll be too burdened if you shoulder too many responsibilities." The mysterious man said solemnly. Jack smiled with determination, "It is with these responsibilities that will drive me further. So what if I am burdened? Aren''t all men?" The mysterious man smiled and shook his head without saying another word. While Mr. Ward and Brent exchanged looks and noticed the mysterious man''s eptance of Jack''s decision. Inside the patient''s room, Amber held onto Daisy''s hand and said, "Daisy, I know that I cannot convince Jack but if anything happens on our way to the airport, I want you to protect him first and not me... nor my parents." Amber paused after she spoke and looked guiltily at Steve and Rosie. As a woman, she must have endured intense heartache to say something like that in front of her parents. Steve smiled and said, "Silly girl, why are you considering your parents in this situation? Jack was too brash in his decision. He is the target of all the assassination attempts. He should be the one that everyone protects. Your parents support your decision!" "Yes, I also support your decision." Rosie smiled. "Thanks, Dad and mom." Amber thanked her parents again. The three of them looked towards Daisy and she hesitated for a moment before nodding. This night, Jack, Brent, and Mr. Ward took turns to keep watch. It was the mysterious man who remained outside the patient''s room for the entire night. Although they all assessed that it was the most dangerous during the trip to the airport but they did not let their guard down for the rest of the night. Any killers worth their salt would choose the most opportune time to strike. This could happen at any moment. Time slowly passed. At daybreak, the mysterious man patted Jack''s shoulder and said, "Take care on the road. I''ll be watching over you in the background." His tone was solemn. Even the mysterious took the dangers ahead seriously and did not let his guard down. Jack looked at the mysterious as he left and then shifted his gaze outside towards the brightening day. He stretched and then said with a sigh, "Let''s hope that we can go home safely." Then Jack could not help but chuckle. Could they really be safe on the roads? Then Jack''s smile froze and his hairs stood on ends as he was suddenly hit with the reality of the dangers that were waiting for them. He turned and then his pupils constricted. His sight sharpened immensely as he looked along the corridor and out of the window towards a building across the road from the hospital. It was getting brighter and he could see that on a floor at that building, which was on the same level as he was, had a window which was slightly opened. Then, he noticed that something stuck out from the window. Immediately Jack tensed up and realized that it could be a sniper. Almost immediately, Jack leaned back and fell backward in his wheelchair onto the ground. At the same moment, the window at the end of the corridor shattered and a bullet flew towards him and barely missed. Smash! The bullet continued and shattered the window on the other end of the corridor.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jack maneuvered the wheelchair and then rolled to the side. Bang! Another bullet struck the floor not far from him and shattered the floor tiles. "Master!" Brent and Mr. Ward rushed out of the room. "Careful! Sniper!" Jack warned. Brent turned and pushed Mr. Ward back into the room. Brent then rolled towards the front of Jack to cover him and then pulled him towards the patient room. The series of actions took no more than a second but the sniper was very fast and another bulletnded next to Jack''s feet just before he ducked into the patient''s room. "Phew... that was close!" Jack remarked when he was safely in the room. If he had been any slower, the initial shot would have taken his life. "I''ll go and capture him!" Brent was about to leave when smack! Jack grabbed Brent and said, "Let the people from the local Hughes office and the South Maine people handle it." Brent immediately calmed down and did not hesitate. He and Mr. Ward immediately contacted the men from the Hughes local office and Cheer to neutralize the shooter. It was quiet inside the room. After the calls were made, Jack and the other two did not dare to leave the patient''s room. They were definitely safe from the sniper''s bullets as long as they stayed inside the room Once they step into the corridor, they would be in the killing zone of the sniper. "They should be able to deal with the shooter very quickly." Mr. Ward said and continued, "We can leave after they deal with the shooter. These killers can really pick a good time to strike. Dawn was the time when everyone was the most tired with the slowest reactions." Then. "Argh!" Amber started to scream inside the adjacent room. The sudden scream pierced straight into Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent''s senses. Everyone was terrified. Was that a diversionary tactic?! "Amber!" Jack rushed out of the room and just as he opened the door. Bang! Bang! A bullet barely missed Jack and hit the door frame while the second bang was due to Brent pulling Jack back and mming the door. "Release me! Quickly release me. Amber is in danger!" Jack''s eyes were red and was like a wild beast as he tried to struggle free from Brent''s grasp. At the same time, there were sounds of fighting within Amber''s room. "Calm down Master. Daisy can handle it for a moment!" Mr. Ward helped Brent to hold Jack back and continued, "Missus isn''t the target and neither are the rest of them in that room. You are their target. If you were to rush out now, you will be exposed and killed!" Chapter 806 Miracle! "Amber... Amber..." Jack could not be dissuaded by Mr. Ward. All he had in his mind was Amber. But what Mr. Ward said were facts but it was a gamble. They were gambling that Daisy could hold off the killer until the shooter on that building was neutralized. But he did not dare to gamble the lives of Amber and her parents! "Release me! I need to go over. I must go over now!" Jack''s eyes turned red and yelled like a beast but Brent and Mr. Ward did not back down. Both of them maintained theirposure. If Jack were to die, then everything was over and there was no more assassination and nopetition for the head of the Hughes family. The sounds of fighting intensified and it was obvious that there was more than one killer inside that room. There were screams of panic, agony, and sounds of arms and legs impacting. But there were no killers that came to this room. This reinforced Mr. Ward and Brent''s assessment that the killers were there to cause a diversion to lure Jack into the corridor so that he could be killed by the sniper. After all, two ninja lords had failed and were killed. Even if the killers did not know that Iga was killed by Jack, they at least knew that the fighters at that level were no pushovers. It was the most effective for them to use Daisy to lure Jack out and kill him with a gunshot. Everyone was equal in front of a rifle. "Missus!" Suddenly Daisy yelled from the other room. Kaboom! Daisy''s yell was like a clear day thunderbolt and immediately Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent shuddered and tensed up. Did something... really happened? "Release ... me!" Jack twisted wildly like a trapped dragon. Bang! Just as Mr. Ward and Brent were distracted, Jack managed to break free. "Master!" Mr. Ward and Brent yelled in fear and red with their eyes wide open as they saw Jack rushed out of the room. But... it was toote to stop him! Brent rushed out and just when Mr. Ward was about to dash out, his phone started to ring. "The target had escaped!" The caller said. It''s safe! Mr. Ward heaved a sigh of relief as he dashed out of the room. As soon as he exited the room, he saw Brent and Jack curled up on the ground. There was the stench of blood in the air. Mr. Ward felt as though the sky had fallen. He felt as though his spirit had left his body as he slowly stepped forward towards Jack and Brent. He looked worriedly into the patient''s room. Inside the patient''s room. The room was in a mess. All the medical devices were smashed and littered the floor. Daisyid in a pool of blood while Steve was unconscious on the ground not far from her. Rosie had fainted on the bed while Amber... Amber was curled up in a corner in fear and held her knees as she trembled in terror. Though Mr. Ward and Brent hoped that Daisy could hold off the killers for a while, the time was too short! Mr. Ward and Brent had sent men to capture the sniper and the fight broke out in the room soon after. To be exact, the fight in the room onlysted around ten seconds and that was the oue? "Amber!" "Daisy!" Both Jack and Brent rushed into the room.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hubby..." Amber called out to Jack. Her terrified eyes focused and then she lunged into Jack''s embrace and started to cry bitterly. It was terrifying how much the room had been trashed in just ten seconds. Just imagine how Amber was traumatized in that short ten seconds? Cries filled the room as Jack held tightly onto Amber. Brent picked Daisy up from the pool of blood as he yelled, "Daisy... Daisy..." Brent gently patted Daisy''s cheeks to try to wake her. Brent was once the lord of mercenaries and a man who fought the twelve Golden Guards. But now he panicked and his eyes were red and was terrified. Mr. Ward was thest to enter the room. He walked to Steve and Rosie and was relieved that they had simply been knocked out. He could not forgive himself if things had turned out worse during that ten seconds. Finally, under the repeated coax of Brent, Daisy gently opened her eyes and she muttered with her blood-stained lips, "Amber... Amber..." "She''s here, Amber''s here. She''s fine." Brent''s voice quivered and replied. Mr. Ward took a step forward and assured, "Amber''s parents are fine. They were just knocked out." "That''s great..." Daisy grinned and continued, "They were too strong. There were four of them. I... I simply could not handle them..." Four killers? Brent, Mr. Ward, or Jack who wasforting Amber, were all stunned! Even if they were trying to lure Jack out for the sniper, the four killers were definitely highly skilled. To think that Daisy could hold off the four killers for ten seconds and protected Amber. That was practically a miracle! This was no less of a featpared to when Brent fought the twelve Golden Guards. Although the oue was different and Brent''s fight was more intense and Brent was on the verge of death and spent a long time in the ICU for his recovery. "You''ve done very well to protect everyone." Brent said emotionally and hugged Daisy, "I''ll take you to the doctor and everything will be fine." Jack said directly to Mr. Ward, "Mr. Ward, dy the departure time. We''ll make sure if Daisy is out of danger before leaving." "Yes!" Mr. Ward nodded and turned to leave as he said, "Take care of missus and her parents. I''ll send a doctor over to check on them." In a sh, only Amber who was in Jack''s embrace, and her parents remained in the room. "Oh my, oh my... I''m afraid. Hubby, I''m afraid..." Amber was whimpering like a kitten as she curled up in Jack''s embrace as shemented, "When they rushed in, two of them lunged towards me. It was Daisy who took the stab and blocked them. Even mom and dad were... knocked unconscious by them." "It''s okay, everything''s fine now." Jack held onto Amber tightly. He felt exceedingly guilty when he heard Amber''s cries and apologized, "It''s my fault... It''s my fault for noting over immediately."???????????? Chapter 807 They came! What a luck! Everyone was safe and sound. ording to Daisy Hill''s examination, the injury was serious, but not at the point of endangering her life. Both Jack and Brent wanted to stay there two days more and wait for Daisy to feel better before setting off. But Daisy gave a stern rebuff. After a stalemate, Jack and Brent finally agreed with Daisy. The current situation was getting more and more serious. Staying in South Maine would only bring about a more dangerous situation. The previous two assassinations of Iga and the Ninja Lord were bearing down menacingly. However, this time, it was just luring the enemy away from his territory. Next time, nobody would know what would happen. Top killers, in terms of killing, had endless "artistic" abilities. Today''s South Maine was like a swamp. The longer you stayed, the deeper you sank. It was thousands of miles away from the headquarters, and all the tactics they could use over there were hard to reach. Only by going back quickly, it would be possible to end that damned blood trap. Therefore, it was only an hour away from the time they were supposed to leave the hospital. After arranging everything properly, Jack and the others left the hospital under the close protection of the Hughes Family''s Agency and the local Grand Freemasons of South Maine leaded by Cheer Leigh. In order to fool people, Cheer cleared the crowd around three buses in advance. He even built some shanties to block the view of the three buses. Jack and the others got on a buses at random. On the other two buses, there were same amount of the members of the Hughes Family''s Agency as well as the people from the Grand Freemasons in South Maine branch. After taking all the protective measures, the big convoy finally drove out of the hospital, along the road, towards the airport. That huge convoy of cars onto the road caught everybody''s attention, and everyone was alert and vignt. Jack hugged Amber. From that position, he was able to protect her immediately in case of danger. It was the same for Brent, who was in the opposite side. Even if Daisy''s injury was not fatal, anyway it was very serious. At that moment, she was nestled into Brent''s arms, but she was frowning and had a painful expression. Obviously, she was trying to keep silent and resist her physical pain. Brent felt very distressed when he saw that scene. Mr. Ward was sitting on the side. He kept looking outside ignoring all the people in the bus. Steve Knight and Rosie had a dignified expression. They were sitting next to Jack and Amber, separated by an aisle. The couple gave each other a silent look. They both saw a touch of determination in each other''s eyes. After, they understood each other tacitly and smiled. "Young Master..." Brent suddenly raised his head and said to Jack, "If wee across a danger on the road, you wouldn''t be able to hide that your legs are not crippled." Jack looked scared. The eyes of Amber and the others all fell on Jack. Even Mr. Ward, who was checking attentively the situation outside, turned his head and looked at Jack unwillingly. His uncrippled legs were his hidden trump card! That trump card could reduce the oppression of Madam Hughes and the other members of the Hughes Family as much as possible before bing the Master of the Hughes Family. That trump card could also help Jack to save a desperate situation and reverse the course of events at the birthday party of Patrick Hughes. If it became known, in the following time, not only everyone would face the surging killing intents of the major powers, but also the violent counterattack in extremis of the whole Hughes Family and its majestic killing intent! Even if the major powers had a killing intent on Jack, they always feared the Hughes Family. But if the whole Hughes Family attacked Jack, that would be really reckless! It didn''t matter if Patrick overran the Meeting Hall, he would never be able to suppress the Hughes Family''s killing intent on Jack. "If ites to light, we can''t do anything." Jack looked away for a moment, and then smiled, "No matter what happens, we have to go through this crisis, right?" Hearing those words, everyone looked sad. Tick.... At that time, on the road outside, a long and piercing whistle sounded suddenly. Everyone''s expression changed dramatically in an instant. Mr. Ward hurriedly looked out of the window and he was so anxious that blue veins could be seen on the corner of his eyes, "Young Master, there is a car rushing into our convoy!" They came! As Mr. Ward spoke out, Jack and the others reacted immediately. Although the impetus was suppressed deliberately, most people were only secretly protecting. But now, it could be clearly said that the convoy was huge. Who else could have rushed into the convoy if it weren''t the killers? "Hubby...." Amber, who was lying in Jack''s arms, immediately curled up into a ball. As amon person, experiencing all that was scary enough! Not to mention those terrible ten seconds she had gone through before in the ward. It could be understood that all that had a huge psychological impact on Amber. "Don''t worry, they will handle it." Jack tried to reassure Amber, but he tilted his head to look at the windshield in front of the bus with a dignified expression. They chose the front bus, the other two camouged vehicles were behind, and in front of that bus there were ten escort vehicles. At that moment, the convoy reached the road for the airport. Looking far away, the airport''s buildings were already vaguely visible at the end of the line of sight. Once reached the airport, that mess would be over for now! Jack''s heart tightened and his face looked serious. On the road. A red BMW, fast as lightning, rushed into the mighty convoy like a red sh of lightening. On the road, it dodged all the cars that wanted to stop it in a natural and unforced way, and approached to the three buses violently. "Stop it! Stop it for me! Do it at all costs, even if it means to die, block it for me!" Cheer, who was sitting in themand car, had a ferocious look, and he waspletely in a state of madness. If the pioneer of the Juan'' generation of the Grand Freemasons got injured, all the people in the South Maine branch would have to take responsibility. That''s what Isaac Wells had exined before! Moreover, ording to Cheer, everybody in the convoy could die today, but Jack, as the heir of the Hughes Family, must be saved. Boom! Crunch... Sparks burst out immediately when a red BMW rubbed on the car''s side. The red BMW stepped on the throttle and made the engine roar, after it suddenly sped up, bypassed the cars and rushed directly to the bus without reducing its speed. Within that short distance, a rifle stuck out of each of the three windows of the red BMW. And then... Da-da-da-da... An earth-shattering hail of bullets rained down on thest bus. All of a sudden. Cheer, who was sitting on themand car, could even hear the screams of fear in the bus through the walkie-talkie. Cheer''s whole body tensed. He had a kind of crazy impulse. Coming...so violently! Do you really want to kill someone for this? In the blink of an eye, the bus was swept into a ho''s nest by bullets, but the speed didn''t slow down.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. And that''s when, behind the convoy, there was another, even louder, engine''s roar. A Lamborghini, fast as lightening, rushed straight into the convoy to the direction of the red BMW, who was on gunfire. It''sing fast and furious. Before anyone knew what was going on. Boom! The Lamborghini crashed head-on into the red BMW. Because of the low ground, coupled with the sharp front of the car and the tremendous impact, the Lamborghini instantly got into the bottom of the red BMW and that violent collision directly lifted out the red BMW...00000?? Chapter 808 Let’s Go! Vroom... The red BMW that rolled on the ground did not stop immediately because of the inertia of the impact. Instead, it rolled along the road, creating sparks. It tumbled a few times before hitting the ground heavily. Screech! At the same time, the Lamborghini came to a halt. Click! The door of the car was opened. The Mysterious Man, dressed in ck was holding a half-sworded samurai shuriken. He looked cold when he got out of the car. Under the sun, the Mysterious Man disyed a cold aura all over his body. He held a short sword in hand while standing in the middle of the road with a majestic aura. He shouted, "You guys go to the airport. I will settle the problem here!" The convoy which was about to stop there slowly elerated again at this time. Inside the minibus, Jack and the others looked excited. At this critical moment, the Mysterious Man had finally appeared! "Someone has stopped the killers. Everyone, please head to the airport at full speed immediately!" Mr. Ward immediately gave them an order through the inte. The crowd inside the car also breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. If the Mysterious Man did not hit the BMW car, the four killers inside the BMW just now would have left the ce. The four killers could have been frantically searched for the minibus even if they weren''t sure exactly which minibus Jack and the others were in. But, it would only take less than a minute for them to find the minibus in front of them. Jack frowned as he looked at the Mysterious Man standing on the road who disyed a majestic aura. At this moment, the Mysterious Man looked like was a man who could not be defeated. "He is still injured. Can he really stop the four top killers with hot weapons?" Jack thought. "Honey, can he really stop them?" Amber looked out and asked the same question that Jack was worrying about. After hearing her words, everyone in the minibus looked very anxious, especially Brent and Daisy. They had seen the fighting between the Mysterious Man and Iga Ninja. The Mysterious Man was able to kill Iga Ninja at that time as Iga Ninja was injured. But what if the four killers inside the car... were as strong as Iga Ninja who was an elite killer? Initially, the people inside the car were surprised as the killers were stopped by the mysterious man. As Amber asked this question, the atmosphere became unsettling abruptly. Everyone in the car became apprehensive, anxious, and worried. "We can''t mind that much. As long as we manage to leave, the Mysterious Man should be able to run away even if he can''t defeat them." Mr. Ward looked a bit decisive coldly and said somewhat helplessly, "If even the Mysterious Man cannot defeat the killers and eventually die, Jack must reveal that his legs are not disabled. Moreover, Brent and I must try our best to fight them and only that we might survive." With that, Mr. Ward coldly nced at the outside. "Although there were many fighters at the office of the Charles family and the branch of Grand Freemasons in South Maine, they could only defeat the elite killers by using human wave attack. Otherwise, they won''t even have the capability to harm the killers." "Those elite killers would never give these people the chance to perform human wave attacks." "Moreover, there are many people who want to kill Master Hughes. Not only did the four killers who had their car flipped over, but also many more...!" The way he analyzed the situation looked cruel. He looked like he didn''t even care whether the Mysterious Man could survive.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone, however, was unable to refute it. Even Jack did not say anything. He was the target of the killers. As Mr. Ward said, the Mysterious Man would still have a choice whether to fight the killers or leave as long as they ran away. But if all of them stayed and tried to exterminate the killers, the killers might be fiercer to kill them. "Let''s go!" Jack made the decision immediately. He looked gloomy and said the words without hesitation. Everyone inside the car was silent. They turned to look at the Mysterious Man on the road as Jack said the words. At this moment, the Mysterious Man with the knife had already begun to fight the killers. He looked like a cruel God who disyed an unstoppable fierce aura. Holding the half-sworded samurai shuriken, he rushed towards the overturned red BMW at great speed. The four killers inside the BMW also regained their consciousness after a short moment of battered confusion. They were now struggling to get out of the car. One of the killers, who happened to be facing the Mysterious Man even immediately gave up on continuing to struggle to get out of the car and instead raised his rifle straight away after noticing the Mysterious Man rushing towards him. Whoosh! In the nick of time, a cold light swept across the sky. Bang! The dart hit the rifle, creating lots of sparks. Under the tremendous force, the killer''s purlicue was in severe pain and he was unable to hold the rifle. At that moment, the Mysterious Man had already reached the car, wielding the half-ded samurai swords. He tantly fought with the other three killers who had already gotten out of the BMW. "Eh?!" Jack witnessed this and his pupils tightened for a moment before letting out a low, inaudible "eek" sound. As the convoy moved forward at high speed, the distance between them and the Mysterious Man, as well as the four killers, became further and they could not see their battle clearly. It eventually disappeared from their view. Mr. Ward heaved a sigh of relief before sitting back down in his chair again. He could feel the unsettling atmosphere inside the car. He smiled bitterly and said, "I am ruthless and cold-blooded, but I still know how to make a choice facing this kind of situation. Everyone was silent. No one dared to refute. Even Amber''s pale lips only mumbled for a moment and she didn''t utter a word to refute his words. Mr. Ward had already exined it simply and clearly enough just now. At this moment, they could know that Mr. Ward also felt uneasy as he looked like he was ming himself. No one wanted to me Mr. Ward. "If there are any more killers, I''ll fight them." Brent suddenly said. As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at him. Daisy''s expression also changed. Even though she was snuggling in Brent''s arms, she tightened her grip on Brent''s big hand subconsciously. Brent gently broke free of Daisy''s hand and smiled faintly, "If another killer appears, someone has to stop it, you can''t expect the Mysterious Man to appear every time to help us escape." "Then, I will be the next." Mr. ward said determinedly without waiting for the crowd to speak, "I will be very honoured if I can stop the killers and fight with them even if I might sacrifice my life as long as the Young master could survive." As he said his words, Mr. Ward looked at Jack. However, the frank smile that he had disyed disappeared abruptly. At this time, Brent and the others had also noticed that Jack''s expression changed. Jack was hugging Amber. He was frowning and disyed aplicated emotion, but his eyes were empty. It was obvious that he was in a daze. But why was he... in a daze at this time? "Young Master, you do not need to me yourself. I made the decision myself." Mr. Ward felt that Jack was in a daze because of the words "Let''s go" he said just now, so he tried to console him. He knew that Jack was a man who cherished his friends the most. It was indeed hard for him to ept the cold-blooded decision made by Mr. Ward and of course he would feel upset. However, Jack''s gaze flickered for a moment. He gradually regained her consciousness. Then, he looked up and told Mr. Ward while smiling, "I am fine. I just can''t understand something." "What can''t you understand?" Amber asked Jack as she looked up. Jack rubbed his nose and smiled calmly, "Nothing. I think everyone should be more vignt from now on. The Mysterious Man should be able to survive. Just like what Mr. Ward said, we have escaped from the four killers now and the Mysterious Man will decide whether he wants to fight the four killers or just leave the ce." Chapter 809 Gathering Three Thousand People to Escort Mr. Yales The sudden assassination made the atmosphere in the minibus turn unsettling. Even all the people in the convoy became panicked and anxious. Cheer even requested to shorten the distance between the vehicles in the convoy. They still vividly remembered the scene in which the red BMW driving straight into them. The vehicles in the convoy were toote to stop it because they were too far apart and there was a gap between them. Inside themand car. After putting down the walkie-talkie, Cheer was sweating and he looked very anxious and panicked. "We really had a narrow escape just now..." He looked like he used all his strength to finish his words. Just now, one of the minibuses was perforated as it was shot by the rifle until it almost broke down. If the Mysterious Man didn''t appear like the God from heaven and stopped the killers in time, perhaps a mishap might have happened. Cheer felt that protecting Jack might bring something good as well as something bad to him. If everything went smoothly and Jack was unharmed, he could get some benefits. But if something went wrong, a great disaster would happen not only to him but also to the whole branch in South Maine. Looking up at the front, he could see the airport buildings at the end of the main road to the airport bing clearer. "I hope nothing bad will happen now." He murmured while disying a determined and decisive aura in his eyes suddenly. Then, he raised his hand and took out his mobile phone to call someone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When the call was answered, he said decisively, "I am Cheer Teahouse, the master of the branch in South Maine. Now I am representing Mafia to ask all the members of the six branches in South Maine to rush to South Maine Airport to protect Mr. Yales, the senior of Grand Freemasons. Remember, rush there and be ready to sacrifice your lives!" Click. After hanging up the phone, Cheer looked very anxious. His eyes were glittering as he looked at the airport building that was gradually bing clear in front of him, "Definitely, nothing will happen." Within ten minutes, the members of the six branches in South Maine arrived at the airport. They usually needed to take about a one-hour drive to be able to reach there. The members of the seven branches surrounded each other. Now that he had given the order so clearly, Cheer did not think that the leaders of the six branches would still be so foolish to drive here. He felt that they would feel excited when they heard that their mission was to protect Mr. Yale, the senior of Grand Freemasons. The appearance of the four killers to assassinate Jack on the road just now also made Cheer shocked. What he was thinking at this point was that as long as he could get Jack and the others onto the special ne unharmed, he didn''t care if he called too many people ... to protect him. On the way to the airport, the vehicles in the convoy always maintained a close distance between one another while they moved forward. The convoy directly blocked all threenes of traffic as requested by Cheer decisively. It looked majestic and domineering. At the South Maine Airport, there were many tourists as South Maine was a tourist destination. The ce was flooded with people. Inside the runway of the airport, nes were taking off andnding all the time. Inside the hall, there were also crowds of people walking at the airport. The blue sky was tranquil. But, the sudden "swish" sound in the sky disrupted the quietness of the sky. The sound in the sky which waspletely different from the sound made by the passenger ne immediately drew the attention of the public. Outside the airport, one of the people shouted suddenly, "Look, that looks like a flock of birds!" If a flock of birds appeared inside the airport, it was very dangerous. But as the person shouted as he was surprised, another person shouted to rebuke his words. "Bullshit, do you think that the birds will make the sound like a helicopter propeller when they fluttered their wings?" Wait! With these words, the people who were still in shock and confusion were horrified. The helicopters... flew like a flock of birds?! Swish! Instantly, the crowd outside the airport was dumbfounded. They stopped in their tracks and looked up at the sky with their glittering eyes. On blue sky, the helicopters were flying rapidly towards the airport. They were densely packed, like a flock of birds flying together. They covered up the sky and one could not see the sunlight as if it was night. The oppressive darkness made those who looked at the sky terrified. "Oh my God, what''s happening?" "Shit! There must be at least a hundred helicopters here, right? Has anything happened in South Maine?" "It''s so majestic. The helicopters were gathering here, forming a dark cloud overhead." The crowd was astounded and also shocked. Inside the airport hall, the crowd also shouted as they were shocked by the scene. Everyone had spotted the majestic scene in the sky outside the airport. The sound of a hundred helicopters flying in unison was overwhelming. Every passer-by would be attracted by the scene. "Is any important person... going toe to the airport?" "Oh my God, even the richest man in South Maine wouldn''t be so powerful to create such a scene. When did we have such an important person in South Maine?" "Oh my God, this is the best scene I have ever seen in South Maine." Inside therge airport lobby, many people were shouting in awe as they witnessed the scene. While the helicopters appeared in the sky, a voice announcement also rang out inside the airport hall, "Emergency! Emergency! Emergency!" "All flights are dyed. Please ept our sincere apology for the inconvenience. We will settle this problem and restore the flight services as soon as possible." The announcement which sounded like it was made in a hurry yed out through the speakers and everyone could hear it. But at this time, no one cared whether their flight would be dyed or not. The scene of hundreds of helicopters flying in unison was not only shocking, but it also made people wonder what was going on. An important person woulde to South Maine. At this time, one did not need to be irritated because his or her flight was dyed. Even if theyined about it, no one could settle the problem. Swish... Swish... There were hundreds of helicopters flying in the sky. As the helicopternded, the propellers made a fierce wind that was like a tornado, forming a wind pressure that fell directly on everyone in the open space outside the airport hall. Everyone was blown by the wind to the point in which their clothes hit their body hard. Their expression changed and some of the weaker ones even wanted to fall to their knees. The original deafening sound of shouting disappeared immediately with the arrival andnding of the hundred helicopters. The entire South Maine Airport turned absolute silent with the swishing sound of the helicopter propellers. Everyone was looking at them. The helicopters did notnd but lowered their ropedders once they had reached a certain height. Many men in suits that looked cool quickly descended from the helicopters. Afternding, all of them lied up again in orderly squares. Everyone in the airport felt oppressive as if a big hand was covering the sky. It caused everyone to stare in amazement and at the same time, they felt very fearful. Thousands of men who came down from the helicopters gathered together, forming a square. Even they were silent, they made the crowd feel very oppressive and fearful. When thest mannded on the ground, there were six squares formed on the open ground in total. There were more than three thousand men. In front of each square, there was a middle-aged man, obviously the leader of the respective branch. The helicopters did not leave straight away. Instead, they made the "swish" sound again and then flew higher. They surrounded the entire South Maine Airport, forming a circle and hovering above the sky. In front of the six squares, the six leaders nced at each other and shouted something coldly and seriously in unison. "Rope off the airport! Escort Mr. Yales!"0000??? Chapter 810 Welcome Young Master! Welcome Pioneer Six different shouts were heard at the same time. The loud shouts sounded like thunder in South Maine airport. More than three thousand people, six different groups, rushed in all directions like a tide with just an order. It looked overbearing. Witnessing everything. At this exact moment, everyone in South Maine airport felt chilly on their backs. God... What the hell was going on here? Hundreds of nes flew together, gathering three thousand people, and restrictions were enforced in the airport? Who was the "Pioneer" that the six people mentioned about? In a blink of eye. The three thousand people flooded every corner of the airport like a tide. They divided the people inside and outside the airport into different groups in order. No one caused any scene, no one resisted. Because of such scene, even those who were grumpy, dared not to provoke anyone. However, all travelers looked at the man in a suit and leather shoes standing not far away, as straight as a javelin, they were all fearful. Their whispers lingered in the crowd. Even if everyone was deliberately lowering their voices, but the number of travelers in the entire South Maine airport was more than tens of thousands. When their low whispers gathered together, it still caused a noise like rolling thunder. While waiting for everything to be ready. The master from the six different groups of Grand Freemasons halted in front of the airport; they looked far away and waited quietly. In a sudden. There were cars approaching on the road ahead of the airport. They were in order and arranged in teams. "Here theye?" One of the master was immediately excited. They had received a personal order from the Mafia Boss, Isaac, from the headquarter of Grand Freemasons, and they were ready to ept Cheer''s order. However, the six of them were all worried, if they had not received Cheer''s order, then there would not be even a slight chance to meet Pioneer of ''Juan'' generation. Now the six major branches gathered in South Maine to escort Pioneer. Just as Cheer thought, in the minds of the six masters, this task did not onlye with huge risk, but also great opportunities! The Pioneer of ''Juan'' generation of Grand Freemasons was like God to the master. If it was not a major event, if there was no order from the Mafia Boss. These masters might not even be able to even see the back of the Pioneer of ''Juan'' generation. But today...they were responsible for escorting Pioneer! As soon as he finished speaking. One of the masters said, "No, I have the impression that the license te of that luxury car could be from the Hughes family office in South Maine." What?! The other five masters were shocked at the same time. Looking at the convoy that was out of sight, they were all dumb founded. This escort...even the Hughes family participated? "The Hughes family office represents the Hughes family, the mighty Pioneer, and the mighty Grand Freemasons, they were powerful enough that even the Hughes family also came to escort personally." "Hahaha...what a day, it''s indeed a happy day. Hughes family and Grand Freemasons join hands side by side, such scene could have influenced the forces from all over the world right? "It''s weird, the Hughes family is always high above, and they see Grand Freemasons as a level lower, why did the Hughes family office in South Mainee out in groups just to escort Pioneer?" Even the six major masters could not help being shocked and feeling suspicious at this time. Whether they received a personal order form Isaac, or Cheer''s order on behalf of Mafia Boss, they only knew that they were escorting Grand Freemason''s Pioneer of ''Juan'' generation, and they did not know other deeper details. Therefore, they were a little stunned and surprised now. The image of the Hughes family to the outsiders was always high above; they stood high in the clouds and overlooked everything. Even Grand Freemasons who were in charge of the 3600 groups, they were also of lower status for Hughes family. Pioneer of ''Juan'' generation was like God in the eyes of the masters of Grand Freemasons. But in the eyes of Hughes family, they were less honourable. If it was the Pioneer of ''Juan'' generation who asked the Hughes family to escort, they would never refuse. But they would nevere out in full force. "Will it be rted to the changes that Hughes family office in South Maine just experienced?" One of the masters spoke. Upon listening to this. Several masters were startled, and then they agreed. Crunch! Just then. The luxury car with the license te of the Hughes family office stopped in front of the six masters. The rest of the vehicles were quickly being driven towards the parking lot. The door of the luxury car was opened, and a young man in his thirties walked down. "The Hughes family office, thank Grand Freemason''s seven branches for escorting my young master." Boom! As if a thunder was heard. The six masters who were hesitant, were stunned for an instant. The Hughes family...young master? What a joke! Weren''t they escorting the Pioneer of ''Juan'' generation from Grand Freemasons? "We''re a hiddenrge troop helping to escort in secret; we came here early to set up defence." The young man in his thirties was aware that all six of the masters were shocked, but he did not intend to exin at all. Instead, he simply said, "The Hughes family office in South Maine came in full force, and there is also a division of the Grand Freemasons in this convoy Master Hughes was being escorted by master Leigh, he is about to arrive at the airport. Everyone please pay extra attention, if there''s any danger, everyone..." When he nearly finished. His voice stopped abruptly. His stern gaze swept across the six masters who were dumbfounded. The six masters immediately felt the chill on their spines. They gave up continue thinking deeply. The six masters began taking out their walkie-talkies and sternly directed the escort operation. The young man in his thirties did not finish speaking, but everyone knew what it meant.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If there was something wrong with the escort. Perhaps it''s not just the Hughes family office in South Maine and Grand Freemasons branch that would be med, but their six major branches would get affected too! Great opportunity was ahead of them. But disaster was also in sight. "Hughes family office is in operation; other people please evade and keep silent!" The young man turned around abruptly, he seemed majestic and overbearing at this moment. This is...the confidence that the Hughes family gave him! He was even more domineering than the six branches of Grand Freemasons who led more than three thousand people. Boom! Just at the moment when these words were spoken. At the open space outside the airport, the crowd that had already been separated by the six branches suddenly burst into an uproar. The Hughes family... Many ordinary people at the scene did not know it. But this did not affect their shock and screams at this time. This kind of spending, this kind of scene, and the ability to direct in public so boldly. The status of the Hughes family office, let alone the ordinary people, even a fool could sense the horror. Not to mention, some of the wealthy people hidden in them knew exactly what the Hughes family office meant. After the uproar. The entire airport fell intoplete silence. Even if there was a whisper, it disappeared without a trace. Everyone endured the invisible horror; they bit their lips tightly and tried hard to restrain themselves from making any noise. In a blink of an eye, the South Maine airport was only left with the roar of the propellers of hundreds of helicopters hovering round the sky. Standby... Time passed slowly. While being shocked, the intense curiosity seemed to be surging over all the travelers. Everyone''s eyes were staring at the airport road. At this moment. Even the airport road had became empty, and there was no more car driving. Even for the six major masters, after the arrangements were made. Their gazes at the end of the airport road were the same as all of the travelers. there was a mixture of curiosity in their eyes. The young master of the Hughes family? Pioneer of the ''Juan'' generation? Time was ticking. All of a sudden. The young man standing at the forefront, representing the Hughes family office, his eyes were filled with glitter. "Young master...is here." The sound echoed over the deadly airport. Following that. The young man and hundreds of people from the Hughes family office kneeled on one knee at the same time. Their voice was like huge wave. "Wee...young master!" And the next second. Under the leadership of the six masters. More than three thousand members of South Maine division knelt down together. A louder sound than the Hughes family office was heard. "Wee...Pioneer!"???????????????? Chapter 811 The Siege! The sound was heard all over the airport, as loud as thunder. The whole world seemed to be silent with the loud sound. All the scorching eyes were staring at the end of the airport road. At this time. All the cars, divided into threenes ordingly, wereing towards the airport mightily. When the team appeared in the sight of everyone. They could not help but look heavy and awe-inspiring. On the airport road. The cars were like stars arching over the moon, surrounded and protected the three minibuses in the middle. The speed was fast, they moved in a gallop. In just a blink of eye, they arrived at the airport parking lot. When everyone saw thest minibus that appeared like the ho''s nest, they were all shocked and their expressions changed drastically. What happened to the minibus that was almost scrapped on the road? The convoy did not stop; they passed by the parking lot and drove directly to the direction of the airport runway. It would be more dangerous for them if they stopped for nothing at such critical time. Jack would not put his family at risk because of the impact. This time, even if the impact was huge; he would not bother about it. He sat in the minibus and looked at the crowd below. Jack slightly frowned, he looked a little sullen. "Are these people here to escort? Or they''re here to act stupid? Such nonsense!" His cold voice echoed in the car. Mr. Ward''s expression was heavy as well; he hurriedly picked up the walked talkie to greet Cheer. Such grand escort, with the power and protection of thousands of people. What was important was to be meticulous, they had to make sure that it was secure enough and at the safest state. But now, as soon as their convoy arrived, everyone knelt on the ground to greet them, what kind of escort was that? Total bullshit! Inside themand car, Cheer saw thousands of people outside kneeling on one knee, instead of showing the slightest excitement and pride, Cheer''s expression sank. Almost at the same time. Mr. Ward''s voice was heard through the walkie-talkie. His voice was cold as a knife. "Cheer, did you make thousands of people kneel on the ground to protect my young master?" Cheer''s body shook, he exined in panic, "Mr, Mr. Ward, it''s not like this, please let me exin..." Snapped! Themunication was interrupted by Mr. Ward, who was obviously impatient to listen to his exnation. These bastards! Cheer gritted his teeth, sweat oozing from his forehead, he hurriedly yelled through the walkie-talkie, "If you want to perform well, just escort properly. Why kneeling on the ground? Are you being shameless and trying to tter? A bunch of fools!" When the sound reached the ears of the six masters. They felt lost. They got up and told everyone to be vignt through the walkie-talkie. As for the representative of the Hughes family office, the young man also stood up with embarrassment. He was the first person to take the lead and kneel down! However. Just when the four thousand people stood up mightily. Bang! A gunshot was suddenly heard. Following the gunshot, the atmosphere outside the airport turned into a mess.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The crowd suddenly fled uncontrobly. Snapped! The ss of the minibus was broken. Jack felt a bullet passing by and flying out. After smashing the ss on the opposite, it flew out again. He felt numb immediately. He sat stiffly on the chair; he could even feel the heat of the bullet in the air. "Get down!" In an instant, Brent pressed Jack using his big hand, andy down on the bus aisle with Amber in Jack''s arms. There was in instant chaos inside the car. Just when everyone was eager to respond. Bang! There was another shot. The fiery bullet pierced through the ss, and flew past Brent''s right hand which was pressing on Jack''s head. The zing heat instantly wrinkled the back of Brent''s right hand. Brent immediately snorted. "Brent!" Jack, Amber and Daisy shouted at the same time. "I''m fine." On the other side, Mr. Ward also reacted quickly. When the first shot was fired, he had already made sure Steve and his wife stay on the aisle of the bus. It was noisy outside, full of people screaming. Everything had beenpletely disrupted. The convoy did not stop and headed towards the airport runway with speed under Cheer''s sternmand on the inte. Jack tried to probe the situation outside, but Brent hold his head with his big hand when he moved his head. "Young master, let me do it!" Mr. Ward shouted at Jack, then he grabbed the window edge of the minibus, he got up slowly and stopped abruptly when his line of sight got higher than the obstruction. Mr. Ward was dumbfounded after he looked outside, his whole body became numb. Messed up! Everything waspletely messed up! Outside the airport where countless tourists gathered, everyone was fleeing in horror at this time. Compared with the number of tourists, the guard team of four thousand people seemed to be too little. The number of people was not at the same level. Before the gunshots were fired, the four thousand people could still divide the crowd into different teams ording to their strengths. But now, with the sound of gunfire, everything was out of order. More than four thousand escorts, in an instant, seemed to have been swallowed by the crowd and disappeared without trace. Due to the chaos of the crowd, even the speed of the convoy was hindered. In the crowd, the speed of the entire convoy suddenly decreased to an extremely slow speed. Fortunately. The gunfire stopped abruptly at this moment. Mr. Ward leaned on the edge of the window and clearly saw a team of a hundred people ran in one direction in order from far away. These escorts have finally yed a role. Mr. Ward knew that the team should have discovered where the gunshots were fired; they were going to surround the area now. Mr. Ward let out a sigh of relief uncontrobly. But just when he was about to retract into the bus. Under the sun, a dazzling white light suddenly shed past his eyes. Suddenly, Mr. Ward felt numb and goose bumps were all over his body. He froze and frowned, and looked out at the crowd again. His pupils shrank gradually. The crowd was huge and chaotic. But after his careful discrimination, Mr. Ward suddenly discovered that in the crowd, there were more than a dozen people carrying knives, steadily rushing towards the convoy. Next second. Mr. Ward hurried to the other side again and looked out. In the chaotic crowd, there were also a dozen of people carrying swords, and were rushing to them quickly. Obviously, the two sides were ready tobine and encircle them! "Oh no, it''s bad!" Mr. Ward sat on the chair and said with horrified expression, "There are dozens of killers hidden in the crowd, and they''reing to our side!" When he finished speaking, everyone''s expression changed. Jack immediately looked to the front of the car, he suddenly got very furious. Because of the chaotic crowd, many ordinary people surrounded the convoy, it was not considered as encirclement, but there were too many people. When they fled, it created the crowded enclosure like this. Obviously, it was impossible to speed up and rushed into the airport runway. Even though they were only a hundred meters away from the airport runway now. But he could not just ignore the countless crowds in front of the convoy for a distance of a hundred meters. He took a deep breath. Jack''s expression was heavy and stern to an extreme. "Get ready to fight to death! Either we live, or the dozens of killers die."00000 Chapter 812 Not Here To Kill Me? Then Who? The stern and threatening tone felt frosty and ruthless. It immediately sent chills down their spines. Mr. Ward and Brent exchanged looks and then grinned. "Daisy, you will be responsible for Master and the safety of the others within the bus. Brent and I will exit the vehicle." Mr. Ward instructed. Daisy''s face was pale and looked worried. Before she could speak, Jack quickly said, "I''ll get down as well." Everyone looked at Jack. "Master, you must not reveal the truth about your legs." Mr. Ward said solemnly and his tone indicated that he would not ept any refusals. Jack shook his head as he asked, "How far are we to our critical point?" Mr. Ward pondered, gritted his teeth, and said, "Even then, only Brent and I can get out of the bus to fight. Daisy is hurt and only you can protect the people on the bus. Remember that your legs are your remaining trump card!" After he finished saying, Mr. Ward did not allow Jack to pester. Mr. Ward patted Brent''s shoulder and both of them exited the bus simultaneously. Once out of the bus, Brent rushed to the other side of the bus and protected that side of the bus. Very soon, dozens of killers approached from the sides just as the men from the local Hughes office and the Grand Freemasons. However, they were slower than the killers and were still a distance away. The dozens of killers closed in towards the bus. Mr. Ward grinned in anticipation as he saw the killers approaching with their long swords. He seemed to have transformed into a different person and started to thirst for blood. Jack noticed this change and remarked, "Perhaps this was how he became an elder of the Grand Freemasons. Even Carlos would be startled with Mr. Ward''s ferocity." "Die!" The battle erupted. Both Mr. Ward and Brent did not wait for the killers but instead, they charged towards the killers. Their objective was to protect the bus until it reached the runway and the best way to do it was to keep the killers as far away from the bus as possible! They were like wolves that lunged into a pack of sheep. They rushed barehanded towards the killers and each snatched a sword from a killer that they killed. Then with the sword in hand, they continued to rush towards the killers. The battle raged. Blood sttered everywhere with cries of agony. The sword continued to sh in all directions mercilessly. Both Mr. Ward and Brent began to cut down the killers one by one. In the bus, Steve and Rosie gripped each other''s hands tightly. They looked on in disbelief at the blood and gore outside the bus. Then they shifted their gaze upon Jack and Amber. They were initially fearful but now they looked resolute. Daisy''s pale face looked towards the side where Brent was and was clearly worried. The bus continued to move slowly and silently forward. The cries andmotions of the fight wereparable on either side. "Hubby, the mysterious man... wouldn''t being, would he?" Amber asked from within Jack''s embrace. Jack looked down at the terrified Amber who stared at him with her eyes wide open. "Most probably not." Jack nodded. Although what he said would cause Amber to be very worried, the facts were obvious and it may have adverse effects if he were to lie. The four killers on the road were highly skilled. Even if they were not as skilled as Iga, it was good enough that the mysterious man kept them busy so that they would not get to the airport. But then, Jack raised his head and started to frown when he saw the battle scene outside the bus. Mr. Ward and Brent were cutting down the killers from all sides. They seemed to be possessed and fresh blood sttered with each sh of their swords. It was only expected of Brent as he was a mercenary who fought his way out of dangerous situations countless times. Even Mr. Ward had turned into a killer god who drew blood with each stroke of the sword. It was unimaginable that a normally docile man like Mr. Ward who loved reading could turn into such a ferocious and bloodthirsty killer of killers. Only about ten killers remained from the dozens who came. If all of them were top killers and they rushed forward together, Mr. Ward and Brent would be like trapped animals and could notst more than a few seconds. But Mr. Ward and Brent were able to fight back and even significantly reduced their numbers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It was obvious that there was a clear difference in the killer''s skillspared with Mr. Ward and Brent''s. What made Jack frown was, were these killers the only ones? It seemed too easy. This did not mean that Jack was beingcent but he found it interesting. It seemed illogical that even with the four thousand men, it hade down to Mr. Ward and Brent fighting these dozens of killers. On their trip to the airport, the only danger that they encountered was those few gunshots. Just as Jack was pondering, Cheer arrived with the Masters of the other six regions, the men from all seven regions, and the Hughes local office. Mr. Ward and Brent''s burden was now immensely reduced. They continued to fight in the sea of men. Just a few seconds ago it was the killers who surrounded Mr. Ward and Brent but now the tables had turned and the killers were being surrounded by hundreds of men. Mr. Ward and Brent did not ease off but intensified their attack on the killers along with the men brought by Cheer. Cheer and the other six region Masters also lunged into the fight. The ordinary men were unable to fight against the killers but as the Masters of the Grand Freemason regions, they not only were able to lead but also possessed a certain level of fighting skills. These Masters did not hesitate and were fearless when they faced these killers. The initially deadly situation was quickly brought under control. The killers could not achieve their goal of killing Jack nor were they able to escape. Jack frowned deeply as he observed the scene outside. He raised his head and looked at the airne which was waiting for them at the runway. Once they would only be safe from these attacks once they board the airne and took off. But how could those who want him dead give up on such a good opportunity to kill him? Jack rubbed his nose and was deep in thoughts. Amber noticed Jack''s expression and was puzzled as she asked, "Why are you getting more worried?" "This assassination attempt at the airport is too simple!" Jack smiled and continued, "I''m not trying to make light of it. It is far easier to kill me here than at the hospital. Somehow it appears that they are half- hearted on killing me now." Amber frowned and then lifted her head to look outside at thepleted fight. She also started to be bewildered. What Jack said seemed to make sense and Daisy, Steve and Rosie also started to ponder. "If they are not trying to kill me, then who were they trying to kill?" Jack muttered softly. At this moment, his cell phone rang. Jack looked at the phone and his frown got even deeper. It was an unknown caller and as soon as he answered, a very familiar voice and a panicked voice yelled, "Board the ne and depart... don''t... don''t wait for me!"???? Chapter 813 The Mysterious Man Is In Trouble! Kaboom! It was as if Jack was struck by a lightning. His body shuddered and his fury almost erupted from his eyes. Mysterious man! That was the voice of the mysterious man! It was as if that struggling voice was said with immense effort. Jack could not think of anyone else other than the mysterious man. However, the caller was unlike the typical coolness and steadiness of the mysterious man. Even though they were miles apart, Jack could feel the panic and desperation in his voice. "What happened?" Jack suppressed his feelings and asked through his gritted teeth but the call was immediately cut. Jack appeared to freeze while still holding onto the phone to his ears. Horror, bewilderment, worry... all sorts of emotions churned within him. Jack started to breathe heavily. ''What the hell happened? Wasn''t he simply holding off those four killers? Why then did he make this call?'' Jack pondered. "Hubby, what''s wrong?" Amber was able to sense Jack''s reactions as she was still in his embrace. As soon as she said, the phone slid out of Jack''s hand and onto her back before falling onto the seat. Amber was stunned by what happened. Even Steve and Rosie were startled. At this moment, Mr. Ward and Brent returned to the bus after the fight had ended. The bus was now protected by Cheer and the Masters of the six regions and a few hundred loyal men. Both Mr. Ward and Brent were slightly wounded from the fight but they heard Amber''s remark just as they boarded the bus. Mr. Ward and Brent immediately looked towards Jack. Jack''s eyes were red at this point. His eyes started to focus, his breathing wasbored and his voice quivered, "Mysterious man... he is in danger... something''s wrong." What?! Everyone on the bus was stunned inclusive of Amber and her parents. Apart from them, Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy were shocked with their eyes and mouth wide open. "The mysterious man... something happened to him?" Brent was the first to speak. As soon as he spoke, he noticed that he stated the obvious and awkwardly lowered his head. Since the mysterious man had called, then surely something had happened to him! Brent realized that it was dumb for him to ask. But then again, it also reaffirmed Mr. Ward, Daisy, and his doubts. In their eyes, the mysterious man''s fighting skills were supreme. This was undisputed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Brent had to put aside his pride as the lord of Mercenaries and admit that the mysterious man''s skills were several notches above him. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the mysterious man was superhuman. Ninja Lord Iga could be considered as the highest skilled ninja in the entire world of ninjas. The mysterious man well and truly killed Ninja Lord Iga although he was injured in the process. Brent and Daisy witnessed the mysterious man kill Ninja Lord Iga with ease. But... he was in trouble now! "Turn the convoy and head to where the mysterious man was." Jack decisively ordered. "I object!" Mr. Ward objected sternly, "Master, it is not time to be emotional. We need to be objective or things will get moreplicated. I am certain that the mysterious man called you not because he wanted you to save him!" Jack scoffed, "You are right, he hastened us to board the ne and depart without him!" Bash! Jack punched the seat so strongly that the back of the seat dented and dered, "Don''t forget, how long he had protected me and how many times he had saved my life!" Jack''s eyes were red and he was huffing and puffing like an angry bull. He felt as though he could erupt at any moment when he said, "He single-handedly covered our escape so that we can be safe. All of you are well aware of his abilities and even he told me not to worry about him Though this was not a call for help, it is far more heartbreaking!" Jack dragged the wheelchair and sat on it. His voice was cold and extremely firm. "I am indebted to the mysterious man. Even if I am ungrateful, I will not abandon him in his time of need and run with my tail tucked between my legs. If I do that, then how different am I to an animal?" Jack trembled angrily and gritted his teeth while looking at Mr. Ward, Daisy, and Brent. He clenched his teeth as he said, "Or do you want me to be such a person. When one day you find yourself in a simr situation as the mysterious man, I will do the same as today and cold-bloodedly abandon you?" Silence. Everyone knew that Jack was extremely furious. Everyone felt a mix of emotions while tears welled up in Mr. Ward''s eyes. He slowly raised his hands and signaled respectfully, "If that dayes, I wouldn''t want Master to save me. I would rather that Master be safe and sound!" Jack was furious and his tightly clenched fists started to crackle. Brent also said solemnly, "I share the same views as Mr. Ward. Everything will be fine as long as Master lives on!" "You..." Smack! Jack punched the seat, "I don''t care if you support or object! I will go and save him regardless of what you think!" Jack began to wheel himself towards the door. "Missus!" Mr. Ward shouted for Amber as at this point, the only person who could dissuade Jack was her. Thud! Under the watchful eyes of Steve and Rosie, Amber knelt on the floor. Jack paused when he heard this. He frowned deeply and the veins on his face began to throb. He took a deep breath and then said sternly, "Amber... even you want to stop me?" Amber knelt and held onto Jack. Her eyes were tearing as she begged, "I beg you to listen to Mr. Ward. They are right, don''t go, everyone is doing this for your good..." Jack turned around slowly and then red at Amber. He then grinned and then scoffed, "Amber, even you don''t understand me..." Amber was shocked. Suddenly... Bash! Jack''s expression changed drastically but before he could turn around, he cked out. "Mr. Ward! Enough!" Brent was dumbfounded and red at Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward waved his hand and said, "Desperate times call for desperate measures. We will not turn around and must now board the ne and depart immediately! I won''t mind if Master decides to kill me when he regains his consciousness." The room was dark and filled with the smell of pungent disinfectant. There appeared to be one person on the patient''s bed. A person groaned in agony and tried to move but could not. Then a terrified, desperate and helpless voice begged within the room, "Hubby... where are you, I, I need you..."??? Chapter 814 Replaced Her With A Fake One In the darkness. The cry was full of despair, fear, and helplessness. Only this voice was so weak that there was no second sound after it was uttered. Only a low, mosquito-like wailing. Time passed slowly. In the darkness and silence, the feeling of time passing was indeed very vague. But all human perceptions were expanded. It was so slight that even a pin dropped on the ground might be heard. Snap... A sound of footsteps came. Her body trembled, and her wailing and sobbing then became lower. This was the first sound that she heard after she woke up that was not from herself. At this time, she was trying to listen. The footsteps sounded more and more clear and coherent. Snap... snap... The sound of footsteps was not fast, but getting closer and closer, more and more clear. It wasing towards her room. Finally. The sound of footsteps disappeared at the doorway. Click! The sound of the door opening. The light from the corridor, with the door open, spilled into the dark room, illuminating a corner of the entrance to this room. And in the doorway stood a tall man. The hallway lights imprinted his figure in the room where the light was, stretching his silhouette long and long. "You... are awake, huh?" A voice that was hoarse to the extreme echoed through the room. The person on the bed trembled violently. In a sh, fear seemed like weeds wrapped around her whole body. She even developed a strong feeling of suffocation as if drowning. "How, how... are you?!" She eximed with a cry of disbelief. With this weak cry of terror echoed through the room. Snap! The sound of the lights being turned on. Light instantly filled the entire room. Because of a long time in the dark, now as being stimted by the light, the woman on the bed instantly fell into a short period of "blindness". But the scene in the room was absolutely terrifying! It could be called ... appalling! The man standing in the doorway was dressed in ck robes and exuded an extremely false feeling from head to toe. His eyes reflected a cold luster against the light. It was that mysterious man! And what was truly terrifying to the point of making one''s body tingle was that the person lying on the bed was actually ...Amber! The mysterious man stared indifferently at Amber on the bed and opened his mouth, letting out a hoarse voice, "I really underestimated the time it took for you to awaken. I didn''t expect you to wake up so quickly, which almost spoiled my big event." Amber was lying on a bed with her hands and feet bound. Her eyelids fluttered lightly. After gradually adapting to the bright light, she then slowly reopened her eyes. But she did not immediately respond to the mystery man''s questions. At this point, fear filled her entire body. She slowly looked at everything in the room in horror. The pungent smell of disinfectant water. The familiar testing instruments in the hospital. And the familiar ward. Everything was telling her that she was still in the hospital. What the hell happened to her ...? "Don''t look, this ward is in a room on the top floor of the hospital where you lived before. There are only two rooms between it and the one you lived in at first." The mystery man''s voice was hoarse and cold. It was as if all the righteousness he had when he faced Jack before was gone at this moment. His eyes, refracted by the luster of the light, were devoid of the slightest emotion. And he looked at Amber on the hospital bed, as if he was just looking at a piece of meat on the chopping board... Boom! His cold, hoarse voice, like a thunderp, exploded in Amber''s ears. In a sh, Amber was dumbfounded. Her pale, stunningly beautiful face was filled with shock and disbelief, and she even felt absurd. Her mind was filled with fear. At this moment, as the mysterious man said this, she gradually calmed down. One by one, doubts, just like a tidal wave booming up, crashed viciously against her every nerve. What exactly happened? Why did the mystery man do this? He forced her to stay here, so who was. beside Jack now? For a moment, Amber''s breathing became rapid. She opened her mouth and took a deep breath. But the air she inhaled into her mouth was extremely thin. And the air in her lungs was being squeezed out even faster. Suffocation... Intense suffocation! Amber''s eyes were red and filled with tears. She tried to move, but her hands and feet were bound tightly with ropes, so she couldn''t move at all. Otherwise, she would have been able to get up when she woke up earlier. She tilted her head and struggled to bow her neck in reverse, staring as hard as she could at the mystery man at the door. And tears were flowing down the corners of her eyes. "I remember that I passed out when those people rushed into the ward. So... what exactly happened?" Amber was crying and her voice was hoarse and weak. Even as she spoke, her pale lips turned a little purple because of the intense choking sensation, "So the assassination inside the ... ward was all nned by you?" She was not stupid. Even if she was more fearful and panicked, the scene in front of her eyes, as well as the memories before she fell into aa, had extremely profoundly confirmed her suspicions at this moment. Even, when asking these two questions, Amber calmed down rarely. She was the daughter of the Knight family and Ms. Hughes, who was the envy of all. But that didn''t mean she was useless. Her education, family background, and experience, all decided that she was never a person who was not useful. Otherwise, she could not have returned to Jack''s side after learning that he was divorced, and could have easily convinced her father for her to take over the EnRich building materialspany established by him, thus secretly helping Jack. She was just simple. Because she had her parents to spoil her when she was a child and Jack to love her after she got married. She had someone to lean on, so she remained innocent without scruple. Because Jack was always there to protect her, to protect her to stay innocent, and to protect her to be at peace. But in her current situation, she had no one to rely on, and all she could rely on was herself. "Falsehood is the most real." The mystery man chuckled, closed the ward door, and sat down next to Amber, "The assassination of Jack in South Maine is true. But the assassination that made Jack leave and rushed inside your ward was a fake." "I did it to switch you away from Jack." "And your purpose in doing so?" Amber gritted her slightly purple lips and tried to control her sanity, "You have been deliberately and secretly manipting, putting on such a big show, even at the cost of human lives. Surely, you are not just going to switch me away from Jack." "How much are those people worth?" The mystery man asked. The corners of his mouth curled and he sneered, "You are worth a lot more than that several people."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, the mystery man raised his hand and gently brushed a few strands of hair from Amber''s forehead behind her ear. But his action made Amber instantly as if struck by lightning, and her scalp tingled. "Ah!" Amber let out a scream. All her sanity was washed away by fear at this moment. She bit her lip and crimson blood seeped out, "Do you think you can fool my husband? Impossible, he will definitely find out. No one can rece me by his side. Your plot will soon be seen by my husband!" She cried frantically. The mystery man was unconcerned. He lifted his right hand and, with his right little thumb, gently cleared his ear. Then he replied Amber''s words casually. But his tone was thick with disdain. "What I want to do, even God can''t stop me. If I couldn''t hide it from him, how could he be sitting on a flight with the woman who reced you and your parents by now, and starting to go home?" Boom! Amber waspletely confused. In a sh, the mystery man''s words seemed like the invisible hand that pressed her fiercely into the abyss of despair and darkness. "You have been in this ward for so long. Almost three days, and still on the same floor. Did Jack find out? Or did your parents find out?"???????????????? Chapter 815 Evil In The Midst Hopelessness, horror... At that moment, Amber was confused as she wailed uncontrobly. She felt as if her surroundings were spinning, her vision cking out and the ground falling away from under her. She felt as if she was falling into a dark abyss. The mysterious man''s words cut through her like a de and mercilessly dashed all hopes that she had harbored. Yes! It had already been three days and she should have been discovered long ago. But now? Jack and her parents had already gone back... Where was her final hope? All was quiet inside the room. Amber bit her lips until they bled. She continued to cry pitifully and hopelessly. She felt surreal and could not tell if this was really happening. Everything happened too quickly. It was so fast that she could not mentally process it. Who could have thought... that the mysterious man who had been protecting them had been scheming all this time? Now he turned around and staged a plot right under their noses! "Why are you... what''s the reason for doing this?" Amber begged and asked, "Who is that woman beside my husband?" Amber had never felt so terrified and hopeless. Now she felt absolutely lost and desperate as if she had fallen into hell. "Of course she''s there to rece you." The mysterious man shrugged and scoffed. His frostiness pierced Amber straight into her bones. Amber felt as if the mysterious man had turned into the devil. "It''s about time for me to go back." The mysterious man rubbed his hands and stood up. He looked down at Amber and said, "No one noticed that I took you away from Jack. Perhaps now I am the greatest devil to you but when I return to Jack and the others, I will still be their most trusted guardian angel. Isn''t that ironic?" After saying, he did not bother with Amber who remained in the bed. He rubbed his chin and then mumbled, "Hmm... in order for me to have a more secure ce in their hearts, I will still have to do something more convincing." After he said, whoosh, something flickered brightly in the air. Amber shuddered and was gripped with terror. Death seemed to engulf her. But... stab... and blood sttered! Amber looked in terror as the long de missed her and plunged into the mysterious man''s body. "Mmph!" The mysterious man grunted in pain inside the patient''s room. But he started to grin sinisterly as he raised his head to look at Amber and said, "Look, am I more convincing with a deep stab in my thigh?" Amber was stunned. Madness! Devilish! Perverse! Instantly she revised her attitude towards the mysterious man. He was a man who was devoid of principles, who was able to scheme with unscrupulously, and who now resorted to self-harm... was this even humanly possible? "But, this doesn''t seem enough. I should have another wound." The mysterious man said confidently and looked like a madman. Before Amber came to her senses, he pulled out the knife from his thigh and his blood began to spurt and even some fell onto Amber''s face. The next second, the mysterious man plunged the knife on his left arm without hesitation. Fresh blood flowed from the deep wound on his left arm. His ruthlessness towards himself was as if his arm was not part of his body. He grunted as he winced in pain. The mysterious man pulled out the knife and wiped the blood on his shirt and then kept the knife along his waist. He grinned sinisterly at Amber and said, "Look, wouldn''t these two wounds be enough to maintain my position next to your husband as his guardian angel?" Amber continued to tremble as she was drenched in cold sweat. She continued to bite down on her lips and remained silent. She was terrified beyond words. The perverse and pure evil disyed by the mysterious man caused her to question her trust towards people in general. But she knew that when the mysterious man perfectly covered his tracks and returned to Jack, the oue would be just as he said. The two self-inflicted wounds would certainly earn Jack''s sympathy and enhance his trust towards the mysterious man. ''Evil in the midst!'' That was what Amber thought of the mysterious man in her mind. She looked at the mysterious man limp out of the room due to his leg wound and left a trail of blood on the floor. Thud! The door closed gently but to Amber, the sound sounded thunderous. Her thoughts and sanity returned after the mysterious man left to receive some treatment. Escape! She had to escape! Her bleeding lips and pale face made her look exceedingly desperate and pitiful. Her eyes were swollen from crying but was focused and determined!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Jack is waiting for me. My parents are waiting for me. Daisy and the rest are waiting for me. I cannot let someone else take my ce. I am not so easily receable. My hubby and parents will not allow it!" At this moment, although Amber was physically weak, she managed to erupt in firm determination. She started to struggle to break free from her binds but in her efforts, her skin was abrased and started to bleed. She started to wince and frown from the intense pain. But she did not stop because she was determined to escape. "I need to go back, I must go back..." Amber continued to motivate herself even when her arms and legs were hurting. To her, all these were secondary to her desires to escape. She wanted to get back to Jack and her parents. She would not let that devilish mysterious man scheme and erase her existence. She definitely would not allow another woman to rece her! "Hubby... I, I will definitely return to your side!" Crack! The sound of bone breaking could be heard. Amber trembled as her left wrist became numb and her entire body was engulfed with pain. With a grunt, she suddenly felt all the energy draining from her body. Her left wrist had fractured in her struggles!??????????? Chapter 816 A Nightmare "Amber!" Jack woke up from his sleep in shock. His whole body was covered in sweat. Anxiety could be seen on his face. This shout from him had caused a change in expression in Amber, Mr. Ward and the rest who were on the ne. They quickly rushed over to him. "Honey, you''re awake. Did you have a nightmare?" Amber snuggled into Jack''s arms and gently stroke his chest that was heaving fervently. At the same time, Mr. Ward and Brent had already knelt on the ground. "Young Master, it was my decision. I''m willing to ept any punishment!" Mr. Ward said seriously. He took the me for Brent, for knocking Jack out and bringing him back forcefully on himself. Brent, who was next to him lowered his head without saying anything. This was the decision they made after getting on the ne while Jack was unconscious. Even Steve and Rosie agreed with Brent and Mr. Ward''s n. In their opinions, Jack''s n to head back and save the mysterious man when they were at the airport earlier was too hasty. However, Jack ignored Mr. Ward''s words. He was scanning around the ne in a panic as he panted. After confirming that he was already on the ne and everything he saw earlier was merely a dream, Jack calmed down eventually. He could feel the tiny hand that was rubbing on his chest. Lifting his hand slowly, Jack then pressed Amber''s slender hand onto his chest. "What kind of nightmare did you have?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Amber looked at Jack in concern. "It was a terrifying one." Jack told her in a deep voice. The beads of sweat on his forehead were evident, and it was as if the nightmare had taken all his strength away. He whispered to Amber, "You were struggling in my dream and even broke your wrist because of that." As soon as his words came out, Amber froze a little. Her gentle eyes in an instant became erratic. Mr. Ward and the others looked at each other in confusion. Was the nightmare... so real? But after they thought about how important Amber was to Jack, they could understand his fear a little. This was normal to Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy. Their young master could even go crazy when it came to Amber! Hence, it was expected that he was terrified from just a nightmare. "Thank god it was just a dream." Jack smiled in relief. "Yeah, you''re right. I''m still good here, am I not?" Amber nodded with a smile. Then, she took a piece of tissue and wiped away the sweat on Jack''s face. While she did so, she whined, "Look at you being so scared because of a dream, are you really a man?" "Don''t you know that I am a real man or not?" Jack stared at her deeply, and his words carried a hidden meaning to them. "What?" Amber''s movement froze, and her face turned as red as a tomato a secondter. She looked down shyly andnded a soft punch on Jack''s chest as she whined again, "Hey, what are you talking about with so many people around?" Everyone on the ne, including Mr. Ward, Brent, Daisy and Amber''s parents were caught off guard and felt slightly awkward because of Jack''s words. Then, Jack''s gaze fell upon Mr. Ward and Brent who were still kneeling on the ground. He sucked in a deep breath, suppressing the images from his nightmare in his mind. After that, he said slowly, "You can get up now, you guys are not to be med for what happened. You''re just doing your job." Upon hearing that, everyone breathed out a sigh of relief. Once they stood up, then only did Jack ask, "Is there any news from the mysterious man?" "None at the moment. We can''t get in touch with him." Mr. Ward shook his head solemnly. Jack''s heart stopped for a beat, but he still managed to force a smile and said, "This is not that bad too. Weren''t there asions when he was safe and sound but we couldn''t get to him too? He has always been a lone ranger. He''ll contact us when he feels like it." His words were a little far-fetched, but they had no other choice but to hope for the best right now. It had been quite some time since the mysterious man started to protect Jack secretly. They had met each other many times before too. However, the mysterious man was the one who approached Jack first every time. There were a few times when he left his contact information with them, but once their mission was over, the mysterious man went back into hiding again. His old contact information would be useless too. Since they couldn''t get to the mysterious man now, they assumed he was either dead or had escaped danger but decided to not contact them for the time being. To be honest, Jack would rather believe thetter. As he stretched, he looked at the sea of clouds out the window. Then, he asked, "We should bending soon, right?" "We''ll bending in five minutes at suburban airport. I''ve got everything prepared there." Mr. Ward bowed and said, "Uponnding, we will not head back to the TM Vi District. For safety reasons, we will go to Four Impressions Club under tight security right away." Four Impressions Club again? Jack let out a bitter smile and rubbed his nose, "We''re going to trouble Minister Mable again." "Don''t worry about it, I''ve informed him beforehand." Steveforted Jack, "We are in a Bloody Trap now. Even if we had returned here, we should always keep on guard now. Four Impressions Club is indeed much safer than TM Vi District." "Yeah Jack, just stay there with Amber for the time being. I''m sure Minister Mable wouldn''t mind your presence." Rosie put her hands together and said worriedly, "While we were at South Maine for the past few days, Steve and I had been worried to death about any unexpected situations. We even..." "Hey, you definitely talk too much, don''t you think so? Get ready, we''re getting down now." Steve interrupted Rosie, took their luggage as he pulled Rosie away with him. In fact, the few days at South Maine were indeed difficult for them. When a knife was pointed to their throats, Steve and Rosie decided to protect them without even discussing it earlier. As their parents, they could sacrifice everything for their children. Including their lives! Just as the two elderly turned away, Jack called out to them. Jack rubbed his nose and said after a short moment of hesitation, "Dad, Mom, it''s a little rude of me to say this, but judging from the situation now, it''s best if the both of you return to the other side of the ocean right after we get down from the ne." What? Steve and Rosie stared at Jack in astonishment. Amber who was in his embrace looked up at him too, unable to understand his intention. As for Jack''s subordinates, Mr. Ward and the rest, they did not have that much of a reaction. Jack exined apologetically, "In this Bloody Trap. There is danger everywhere around me. I''m afraid that if the both of you stayed here, it would increase your chances of getting hurt. Leaving now would be the best way to protect you guys." "But what about you and Amber after we leave..." Steve''s expression changed and said worriedly. However, before he could finish his words, Mr. Ward interrupted, "Mr. Knight, you don''t need to worry about them. We are here to protect young master and madame. If we need help in the future, I will definitely inform old master to send men over here for more manpower. But young master is right, it will only put your lives in danger if the both of you stay around him. Plus, it will make it more difficult to protect everyone too." "Young Master is the cause of all this danger, so as long as the both of you stay away, then we can assure your safety." Mr. Ward might seem like he was making an exnation, but he left no room for negotiation with his determined tone. That was the truth. Right now, it was best to lessen the number of people on board. That way, everyone else could be more protected. Amber hesitated for a moment before telling her parents, "Dad, Mom, I think what Jack said makes sense. As your children, we can not bear to have the both of you suffer through all the danger with us." It was quiet in the ne. Steve and Rosie took their time to think about the n. Finally, Rosie took a step forward and said gently, "Okay then. But your dad and I don''t want to leave right away. We want to apany you for another day." "Sure." Jack agreed to the request right away. Spending another day together wouldn''t matter. Plus, Rosie was injured, so she could use this extra day to take a good rest.???? Chapter 817 Sleeping In Different Rooms? When the nended at suburban airport, the whole area was already under tight security. It was Mr. Ward''s arrangement. Everything that happened in South Maine was still vivid. Even if they had returned to their base, no one dared to be careless. In this Bloody Trap, a little carelessness may cause disasters that would be beyond repair. Aiden and Drago had already organized a convoy and were waiting at the airport runway. As the door of the ne opened, the convoy immediately drove below it to pick up Jack and the troop. Soon after, a convoy made up of tens of luxury cars left the airport. With the convoy''s departure, the silent and imposing airport returned to its normal state. Surely, the short moment of tight security was the talk of everyone in the airport as it had caused quite a stir. For that, the airport had given their ''reasons andpensation to the passengers with Mr. Ward''s orders. At this crucial moment, Jack who had always been lowkey had to publicize whatever he was doing. Aspared to themotion caused at South Maine, the soft whispers and mini stir from earlier was nothing. The eye-catching convoy was heading to Four Impressions Club. Along the way, all the cars were at a close distance with each other, other than the car Jack and his team were riding in. The other cars were filled with Aiden and Drago''s security personnel. Each of them was on alert, observing their surroundings for any potential danger. Finally, they arrived at Four Impressions Club safely without any obstacle on the way. The convoy drove right into the club and parked outside the bamboo garden. Jack and the rest got out of the car and walked into the garden. Lone Wolf, who had gotten news of their arrival beforehand, rushed here and coborated with the security team at the club to tighten the security of the vicinity to its maximum point instead of going to the airport to pick them up. When Jack and the group entered the bamboo garden, Jack couldn''t help but smile helplessly at the sight. "This feels like the time when the Dark Net Assassin Squad was nning to assassinate me again." Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy who were standing behind him let out a bitter smile too. They were in a lot of danger back then. Some defaults in the security were discovered by Daisy, but she had to act as ''Mengpo'' and went around the ce secretly as if she was a secret killer to do that. Even so, the process was tough for her. Jack raised his brows and looked at the uneven cliff at the back as he asked Lone Wolf, "Lone Wolf, did you install a security camera there already? Daisy found the blind spot there for usst time, so we can''t make the same mistake again." "Don''t worry, Mr. Hughes. After getting permission, I''ve already booked a few excavators. We''ll be able to tten that area by today." Lone Wolf exined seriously. Jack was speechless. "How did I not think of such a method back then?" He thought to himself. After everyone has entered the house, Jack, Amber and her parents rxed a little. However, Brent and Daisy did not just sit around. They called Lone Wolf out for a patrol of the area. The main purpose of their patrol was to understand the security settings here and analyse the spot that they might have missed. Jack did not stop them because that was necessary to be done. Be it Lone Wolf or the entire security team of Four Impressions Club, they couldn''t bepared to Brent and Daisy''s professionalism in this field. Brent was once the head of a mercenary, and he was also Jack''s dad personal bodyguard. The skills he had were definitely of top-level. As for Daisy, she was ranked twentieth on the Azrael List. She was the mighty Mengpo, so she definitely knew how to kill better than anyone else. With the two working together, the security in this area would be even better. Steve and Rosie were helping Amber unpack her things while Mr. Ward had pushed Jack''s wheelchair to the living room. Tea had already been prepared for him. "I''m sorry, young master. I''ve ordered Lone Wolf to not assign any servants in the bamboo garden to reduce any unnecessary troubles." Mr. Ward looked at Amber and her parents who were tidying things up and turned to exin to Jack. Jack nodded, "It''s more dangerous when more people are around. Danger might be hidden upon them, so I agree with your decision." After a while, Jack sighed and let out a self-mockingugh. "We were indeed unlucky this time. We finally had the chance to visit South Maine for a vacation, but it was all ruined because of a certain someone from the Turner Family even though we were already extra careful with everything." Mr. Ward smiled helplessly, but there was a slight hint of anger in his eyes. Before they left for South Maine, he had even removed their flight from the itinerary, so no one should know about it. It was unlikely for them to be tracked down like that. After all, the other party couldn''t just follow behind them with another ne in the sky, could they? If it wasn''t because of the Turner Family of South Maine, everything would''ve gone ording to n. However, someone had appeared and spoiled it. Not only did it shorten their trip, it had also brought danger to them from all sides. It had caused their calm days to be stormy once again. Mr. Ward nced at Jack. He wanted tofort his young master but had no idea where to start. As for Jack, he just looked at Mr, Ward then smiled casually, "We can only face it now that it has happened. At least we''re back home now where we''re saferpared to South Maine. And we have more control here too." "You''re right." Mr. Ward then smiled in relief too before saying anxiously, "I wonder how''s the mysterious man doing now. He should at least send us a message about his well-being, right?" "Since we have nothing from him, we''ll take it as he''s still alive." Jack''s gaze wasplicated and he rubbed his nose. At this time, Amber and her parents came out of the room. Amber wiped away the dirt on the forehead and smiled, "Honey, all the rooms are already cleaned up. You can take a rest if you''re tired." Although Jack cked out for quite some time after Brent knocked him out, but it was still different from having a good sleep. Jack turned back and looked at the rooms which had their doors opened. In fact, Bamboo Grove as the exclusive residence of Four Impressions Club only amodated socialites or elites with high status. Everything around here was tidied up perfectly, from the rooms down to the garden. As for cleaning up, all Amber had to do was put in some of their belongings only. However, Jack frowned after looking at the number of the rooms that she cleaned. "Could you clean up another one?" "Huh?" Amber was stunned and exined it to him in confusion, "I cleaned it up ording to the number of people we have. The four rooms are for you and I, dad and mom, Mr. Ward and Brent, and one for Daisy." "That''s not enough." Jack shook his head, "Your body is weak and you haven''t recovered from the miscarriage yet. With the addition of the gastrointestinal disease this time around, I will only affect your rest if I sleep with you. We''l sleep in separate rooms for the time being, or you can get Daisy to sleep with you."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he said that, Amber froze. Her parents were stunned too. Even Mr. Ward was surprised. He secretly sneaked his hand down to tug at Jack''s shirt. What was wrong with the young master? Why did he want to sleep in separate rooms with the madame as soon as they came home? Even if it would affect her, couldn''t he just restrain himself? They were both adults after all.0000???????? Chapter 818 I Am Back! After Jack Hughes said the words. The living room became silent as if the sound of a needle that dropped onto the ground could be heard. The atmosphere also became strange and awkward. Jack noticed that Mr. Ward was pulling him secretly and he lowered his head to have a look. He didn''t make any sound. No one had noticed it. At that moment, Amber Knight''s eyes who was stunned suddenly looked depressed. She immediately looked a little shady. However, the look disappeared in less than a second. Amber opened her red lips, "Okay, then I will clean up another room." Although Steve Knight and Rosie were stunned, the worries that Jack had mentioned indeed existed. Two of them didn''t say much. They turned together and went to clean up another room with Amber. In the living room. Mr. Ward put down the teacup in his hand. He also let go of the edge of Jack''s clothes. His old face looked stunned, "Young master, why do you and Mrs. Hughes suddenly sleep in separate rooms? You two were doing fine in South Maine." "We only stayed in South Maine for a few days and we were staying in the hospital for half of the time. We didn''t have the conditions to sleep in separate rooms at that time." Jack looked innocent as he shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am also worried about Amber''s health. Her body is weak now. It is better for her to recover if I sleep separately from her. By doing this, she would be safer." Mr. Ward was speechless. However, he couldn''t rebut Jack''s words. After thinking about it, Amber was only weak as she hadn''tpletely recovered from her miscarriage when they just reached South Maine. At that time, it was nothing for Jack and Amber to sleep on the same bed. When Amber was sick and she was sent into the hospital, they really didn''t have the condition to sleep in separate rooms. Now, they were back home. Amber was still weak because she was sick. In this situation, Jack had considered Amber''s body and he suggested sleeping in separate rooms. It was so reasonable. After taking a deep breath, Mr. Ward said, "Then, you should at least mind your way of speaking, right? Mrs. Hughes''s family is here too." "I didn''t do anything wrong. What should I avoid?" Jack seemed he didn''t care as he held a cup of tea and drank the tea. "I slept alone during the Bloody Trap and I had faced a tremendous amount of danger. It is still better than sleeping in the same room with Amber while facing this tremendous amount of danger together, right?'' "Even if I have let Amber feel unhappy. I, Jack Hughes, have no reason to let my wife share the risk with me." Mr. Ward felt helpless in his heart but he felt that Jack''s words were reasonable. He could only sigh. He held the teacup and took a sip. When Jack said these words, he didn''t purposely suppress his voice. Therefore, Amber, Steve, and Rosie could clearly hear it. Amber, Steve, and Rosie''s expressions had been slightly eased. In the afternoon. Brent and Daisy Hill had worked together to investigate the ce. The defense of Bamboo Grove''s surroundings was imprable and solid despite the whole Four Impressions Club''s uncertainty. It had let everyone feel relieved. Now, they were back home. Everyone was not as perturbed as when they were in South Maine as they kept feeling nervous at that time. After they felt relieved. Daisy had gone out alone to buy a lot of vegetables and cooking ingredients. After returning to the Bamboo Grove and entering inside through the detection machine to ensure all the vegetables and cooking ingredients were fine, she went into the kitchen to show off her cooking skills. She wanted to prepare a full table of dishes to reward everyone who could rarely feel a sense of relief. Amber and Rosie didn''t stay there only. They were busy working together with Daisy in the kitchen. Jack and the others were staying in the courtyard while chatting and drinking tea. At the moment. Lone Wolf walked into the courtyard and put down his phone. He said, "Mr. Hughes, Lyndall had known about your matter. He wants toe here to meet you." "No need. Just ask him to take good care of thepany, Yael, and Vinna." Jack waved his hand and said, "Also tell him to ask about the matter of the Quinn family. If Amelia needs help, he could act on my behalf. Just inform him that he doesn''t need to suppress himself. Just act ording to his character and ways." He was still worried that there were some hidden forces in the Quinn family. As the former underground King of LD City, Lyndall Long could definitely do well to settle the evil hidden forces and stand for justice. When doing this kind of matter, his skills were definitely not inferior to Yael Quinn. "Okay." Lone Wolf nodded and he left the courtyard. "Young master has gotten Lyndall''s help who is a powerful person. It seemed like you have found a treasure." Mr. Wardughed and praised. Jack rubbed his nose and said strangely, "It is all the damn fate." Mr. Ward and Brent were stunned. Then, they had understood what Jack meant. However, they didn''t directly expose this in front of Steve. After all, Jack met Lyndall because of Katherine Parry. They only knew each other well after fighting each other. However, everything that happenedter was out of everyone''s expectation. Katherine''s family had be miserable. However, although Lyndall had lived as an Underground King, his character and actions had saved his life. Therefore, there was a situation that he was staying with Jack now. As the former Underground King, Lyndall was definitely not ordinary in every aspect. He was an all-around person! Or... he was a great leader! He didn''t look like Brent who only had powerful martial arts but couldn''t do well in other aspects. He also didn''t look like Lone Wolf who was loyal enough butck of abilities in other aspects. Lyndall''s existence had solved this current awkward situation. Jack and Mr. Ward were trapped. Yael was in aa. He was a great leader who could be depended on to make a big shot to help Jack and the others to stabilize the current situation. It would be more assured if he was depended onpared to Aiden Lott and Drago Chou. "If there is an opportunity, young master could still properly nurture Lyndall." Mr. Ward had lived a life at his peak and trough. He was extremely good at recognizing and identifying how good a person was. At the moment, he couldn''t help but suggest to Jack, "Yael is the most suitable one for young master. However, we don''t know when he would wake up. I am old and I am getting weaker. I could do a lot of things but my physical strength couldn''t keep up. Lyndall is at his peak now. He might be able to achieve sess with the Charismatic Leader if young master gives him a tform to perform." "I have considered about it. He could really do this." Jack rubbed his nose and nodded, "However, I am worried about the Hughes family and the other powerful forces. After all... Lyndall is now supporting us in all aspects alone. He is a little powerless. If he is affected by the matters, probably...." After Jack said thest word, he stopped speaking. However, Mr. Ward could still understand what he meant. He smiled bitterly, "Is that the reason why you don''t let hime here?" Jack nodded. Steve who had been silent slowly said, "Jack, how could a person achieve sess if he doesn''t work hard to go through the difficulties? If he wants to achieve sess with the Charismatic Leader, he had to experience a lot of tough situations. If you are too kind, you, as a Charismatic Leader, would have to achieve sess alone." Glowing light could be seen in Jack''s eyes. He seemed thinking about it. After a while, he nodded, "Thank you Dad for reminding me." Steve smiled and waved his hand. He raised his head and looked at the sky at night, "Tomorrow, your Mom and I will be going back. I have discussed this with your Mom. She will be sleeping with Amber tonight. I will stay in the same room with Mr. Ward. After we leave, you must protect Amber." "If there is any crucial situation, you just tell Dad. Dad could give up everything for you!" When Steve said that, his eyes looked red and tears could be seen in his eyes. His tone was firm and determined. Jack, Mr. Ward, and Brent were stunned. Especially, Jack. He could feel warmth in his heart. At the same time, he also felt mixed feelings in his heart. He had experienced a marriage. What he saw, what he heard, and what he experienced werepletely different from now. Probably... it meant there were different kinds of people although they were living in the same world. After taking a deep breath, Jack nodded, "Dad, I will never let that day appear. After he said that. Knock! A door knock was heard. Jack and the others were stunned.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lone Wolf just left and he came back again. Did something happen? The next second. An extremely hoarse voice was heard. It had made everyone look lively. "It''s me! I am back!"??????? Chapter 819 I, Jack Hughes, Owed You Mysterious Man?! In an instant, Jack Hughes, Mr. Ward, Brent and Steve Knight were all excited. After arriving home, everyone was worried about the Mysterious Man. Because there was no way to get in touch with him, they were worried about him all the time. Now when they heard the hoarse voice from outside, their nerves were finally able to be released. Brent immediately went up to open the door. As the door opened, Brent was taken aback when he saw the Mysterious Man outside the door. "Brent, what''s wrong?" Mr. Ward frowned and asked. Because Brent was too tall, he blocked the Mysterious Man standing outside, and they couldn''t see clearly in the yard. "Senior, pleasee in." Brent''s expression wasplicated, he immediately stepped out, wanting to help hold him. But the Mysterious Man refused. As Brent moved away, Jack and the other two also saw the Mysterious Man. Even Jack Hughes and Mr. Ward, they were shocked after seeing him. Steve even took a deep breath. Bright lights shone on the Mysterious Man. The Mysterious Man could looked in a mess at the moment! His arms and thighs were wrapped in thick gauze, and there were also some blood stains on them. He limped as he stepped into room. It looked like he had been changed to another man drastically, he used to be arrogant but now he was depressed and messy. Jack looked grim, his pupils contracted. The injury on the Mysterious Man''s body was like a sharp knife, which stabbed him right on the heart. He frowned, at this moment, it was hard to tell what he felt like. Watching at the Mysterious Man who limped toe in the house. Jack was about to get up, but Mr. Ward on the side raised his hand and pressed Jack''s shoulder, and then Mr. Ward stepped forward and held the mysterious man with his hand. "You should find a ce to treat it well since you are seriously injured." "It''s not that bad." The Mysterious Man smiled disdainfully, and sat on a chair with the help of Mr. Ward. His voice was hoarse, "Bloody Trap is not over. If I don''te back as soon as possible, I am afraid that there might be some change." Mr. Ward, Brent and Steve all looked serious, they all appreciated the Mysterious man for what he had sacrificed. Especially Mr. Ward and Brent. Because Steve didn''t know the details of the Mysterious Man''s appearance, but they personally experienced it. In the very beginning, the Mysterious Man helped to deal with the Powell family traitors, from the one, they had experienced many crises afterwards, the Mysterious Man always helped them secretly all the time, just like a protector hidden in the dark, he helped them to ovee so many crises again and again. But this time, it was obviously more serious than any other time!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jack rubbed the thumb and index finger of his right hand, and he said gratefully, "Thank you for sheltering me again and again. Without you, maybe...I would have been killed by unknown forces." "It''s my job." The Mysterious Man shook his head, his tone was calm. "It is not a must for you, and there is barely any favor or help for no reason in this world. I, Jack, owe you for saving my life again and again!" Jack shook his head and said calmly. If someone was helped for no reason, they must be a family, only the parents would give everything to their children for no any reason. The appearance of the Mysterious Man was odd. He put so much effort on helping Jack, even if it was really for any special purpose, Jack felt that it was a quite a normal thing. "Okay, you owe me." The Mysterious Man smiled and said jokingly, "But you have to think about it carefully. If you admit you owe me, you may not be able to pay it back." Jackughed, "I still have my life left to pay you back." The Mysterious Man was stunned for a moment, then stoppedughing and waved his hand. Jack smiled lightly, turned his head and said to Mr. Ward, Brent and Steve. "Dad, Mr. Ward, Brent, you can go to see if Daisy has prepared meals yet, the Senior has returned safely, we should celebrate this, remember to prepare some wine." After hearing the words. The three of them were stunned. It was already the time of Bloody Trap, were they still going to drink wine? Did the young master ignore his own safety? The Mysterious Man waved his hand, "Don''t worry, it would be totally safe in at least one or two days." What?! Mr. Ward and the other two looked at the Mysterious Man in doubt. The Mysterious Man pointed at the injury on his body, "How much do you look down on me so that you feel that the four killers on the street would hurt me this bad?" Obviously, what he meant was all his wounds were caused by fiercer fighting. Mr. Ward and the other two figured out immediately and their tense nerves was also relieved a little. But at the same time, they were also shocked by what the Mysterious Man had experienced in South Maine. Probably... it was a bloody battle of life and death. Even Brent felt scared. With the words from the Mysterious Man, everyone seemed to be relieved. They no longer persuaded them to avoid a feast dinner and returned to the living room to prepare for dinner. In the yard. Only Jack and the Mysterious Man remained there. Cool wind breezed with the coldness ofte autumn. Jack rubbed his nose and smiled teasingly, "I knew that your injuries could never have been caused by the four killers on the street." "That was why you said we should drink tonight?" The Mysterious Man raised his eyebrows and looked at Jack, "When did I be so easy to be seen through in your mind?" "I believe in you and know your strength." Jack said seriously, "You know what? You are the only one who can match with uncle Brown Hughes among all the warriors I have seen. In my eyes, uncle Brown and you are just like the God." The words were from the bottom of his heart. The Mysterious Man''s mouth curled up, revealing a happy smile. Jack stared at the Mysterious Man curiously, "After we left sessfully, how many battles have you had?" The Mysterious Man lowered his head and fell into deep thought. Three secondster. He said in a deep voice, "Aside from the low level battle on the street, there were three real battles of life and death." Jack looked serious, his brows frowned tightly. "They must be the top killers as even you could feel so." "Yeah." The Mysterious Man nodded and said with a deep gaze, "In this world, what you see and touch is limited. There are many, many things you can''t see and touch, but they may blow Jack chuckled and looked at the Mysterious Man deeply, "You know what, when you called me, I wanted to return immediately to help you, but it turned out..." After a pause, Jack smiled awkwardly, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Ward and Brent would disobey me. They knocked me out when I was unprepared." "I told you to leave me alone and leave directly. There is no need to exin this to me." The Mysterious Man said. "Thanks to you so that I can protect my wife and her parents this time, otherwise this trip will really be a disaster for us." Jack stretched his back and said with a smile, "Let''s go into the room and continue our conversation, I have to set a nice banquet on your back from South Maine." When the Mysterious Man stood up, he raised his hand to help Jack push his wheelchair. Jack shook his head and refused, and said with a smile, "We are both the same now. You sure you still show your manners to someone with disability? Take care of yourself." The Mysterious Man looked down at his thigh, and his hoarseughter echoed in the backyard. Jack alsoughed. The two of them, one pushing the wheelchair, and the other limping towards the house. This scene seemed extremely bleak in the dark night.0000000???? ''your mind." Chapter 820 Charming and Fascinated A dinner. In the boozy atmosphere, itsted until after 10 pm. A cool wind was blowing. Amber Knight and Rosie had already gone back to their room to sleep earlier. Jack and the others were still drinking in the dining room. Daisy Hill was the only one who didn''t drink any alcohol during the whole evening. While Jack and the others were getting drunk, she kept sitting all the time in front of the restaurant''s door, and looked around from time to time. Despite the Mysterious Man''s words, a prudent person like her couldn''t dare to rx carelessly at that moment. Even in South Maine, the Mysterious Man massacred all the major powers and killed everyone with horror. But now...was there still someone who was brave enough to not be afraid of dying? Outside the Bamboo Grove. Lone Wolf and his security personnel were patrolling non-stop. Not only they used a variety of monitoring instruments, but also cast a human wall outside the Bamboo Grove. Lone Wolf was leading the security guards on patrol all the time. It was not only monitored with various monitoring equipment, all the guards had almost set up another wall with their body outside the Bamboo Grove. The night waste. Jack and the others finally finished drinking, and went back to their rooms. Brent didn''t go to sleep, but he sat drunkenly on the porch, side by side with Daisy. "Still not sleeping? You are hurt and the night is cold." Brent took a deep breath and let his alcoholic breath go out. Daisy''s face was a little pale, but her eyes were shining and looked at Brent in surprise. "Oh, you finally learnt how to care about people!" Facing Daisy''s eyes, Brent was dumbfounded. His face, already flushed with alcohol, seemed to be even redder. He raised his hand, scratched his head, and smiled awkwardly. "We are all good brothers and war buddies." Daisy was speechless. What a dummy guy! A sense of loss came over her. Daisy leaned her head against the doorframe, staring nkly at the ground in the courtyard, "How could I sleep? Even if my wound is serious, I can still bear it. In this kind of situation, I can''t let my guard down Even if the Mysterious Man said we can rx one or two days, it''s better to be prudent." "Yeah, I really wish this damned blood trap would go away soon." In Brent''s misty eyes there was some brightness. He rubbed his face, "This time, in South Maine''s battle, even the powerful Mysterious Man was seriously injured. If this doesn''t stop soon, maybe..." After a pause, Brent''s voice became very mncholy, and he smiled bitterly, "Or maybe this blood trap would never end!" Daisy nced at Brent. She knew that he didn''t mean that Jack would not survive the bloody trap, but he was worried that the bloody trap against Jack wouldst forever. The Hughes family was omnipotent, all the evil forces would have to give way. Anyway, when those jumping evil forces increased, maybe they would dare to challenge the Hughes family. That endless, violent and imminent assassination was really scaring! Daisy took a deep breath and shook her head, "It''ste," she said. "Just go to sleep. You drank too much." "What about you?" Brent asked. Daisy held her chin in both hands and looked up at the night sky, and then she whispered, "I can''t sleep anyway, I''ll stay here to look at the stars." "Then I will stay with you." Brent said. He tilted his head and leaned on Daisy''s shoulder, "I drank too much, I have headache." "Stay here, Brent, I don''t mind." Daisy spoke calmly, but at that moment, the corners of her mouth slowly upturned and revealed a gentle smile. The night was deadly silent. Inside the Bamboo Grove, it was quiet. There was only the sound of the wind caressing the whole courtyard. Brent leaned on Daisy''s shoulder. Neither of them moved, as if in a scroll. It just didn''t take long. The silence of the courtyard waspletely broken by a snore''s sound. Daisy twisted her head and gave a cuddly smile, "What a big dummy!" Then she patted slightly Brent''s face, "Dummy, let''s go back to bed." "Okay, but we have to sleep in two rooms." Brent, who was still drunk, talked with sleeping eyes. Daisy trembled immediately, her face turned red and dark, and she felt like her whole body was on fire. She screwed Brent'' waist violently, "You silly man!" "Hiss!" Immediately, Brent felt painful, he took a cold breath and woke up.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Helped by Daisy, he returned to his own room. After settling Brent to sleep, Daisy went back to her room feeling a little lonely. The Bamboo Grove waspletely immersed into the silence of the night. Time passed slowly. Suddenly. One of the doors opened. A beautiful figure tiptoed out slowly, and approached silently to the door. A slender hand fell on the door handle, and shook softly a little bit. The door was unlocked! Immediately. Click! Amber opened the door. The room was not as dark as she expected. On the top of the bed, there was still amp left. A dim yellow light filled the room. Jack was lying on the bed and he was not sleeping. His drunk eyes stared at Amber on the door. "Are you still awake?" Amber blinked for a moment and looked at Jack. Jack had an alcoholic smell all over his body and smiled drunkenly, "I knew you woulde. I was waiting for you." "Really?" Amber chuckled and smiled as she entered the room. She closed the door carefully with her backhand. She climbed up to the bed gracefully. Then, like a kitten, she slipped into Jack''s arms. Jack didn''t stop Amber at all. He waspletely at her mercy, and also when she took his left hand to hold her waist, he didn''t react. The alcoholic smell made Amber frown. "You drank too much, you have an alcoholic smell all over your body." "Don''t you like it?" Jack looked down at Amber. They looked at each other. Sniffing that smell of alcohol made Amber feel like if her whole body was on fire, which flushed all over her face and hit the base of her ear. She whispered, but didn''t'' speak. She lowered her head and shook it softly. Jack spit out a long alcoholic breath and looked up at the window. The curtains were not tight, there was just a thinyer of gauze, and you could see faintly the night sky outside. He smiled gently, "Even you are lowering your head, it still looks charming; your coyness under the cold breeze makes me even more fascinated." Those soft words went directly straight into the heart of the people. Amber shivered and she slowly raised her head. At that moment, her face was reddish. A pair of beautiful and brilliant eyes stared at Jack, filled with tears. Even if the yellow light was dim, at that moment it seemed to be charming. Amber moved slowly her body, her red lips were stuck in Jack''s ear, and she exhaled a fragrant breath. "I...want..." That fragrant and warm wind made Jack''s ear tingle like an electric shock. Jack''s blurred eyes were shining. He turned his head and looked at Amber. At that moment, there was a sweet and romantic atmosphere. In the silent room. A heavy wheeze and a low and husky voice echoed. "Okay..."00000 Chapter 821 Bold Thoughts The breathing wasbored and the voice was raspy. In an instance, the mood in the room became exceedingly arousing. Amber was shuddering as if she was burning inside. Her face was blushing, enhancing her tenderness. Her eyes were closed and her eyshes were trembling just so slightly. She slowly and carefully approached Jack. The gap between them seemed so far. Under the dim lights, Jack''s drunk and weary eyes looked at the approaching Amber and grinned. He takes in her fragrant scent and which made his heartbeat race. Their lips drew nearer but Jack''s gaze started to darken. He raised and ced his hand onto Amber''s shoulder and stopped her advance. His sudden actions startled Amber. She opened her eyes and looked at Jack in bewilderment and asked, "Hubby, what''s wrong?" Jack slurred in his drunken state, "Did you wake mom up when you came over?" "Of course not." Amber smiled, "So you''re worried about me waking her up?" Jack shook his head and replied, "That''s great. Go back now, don''t let her find out and worry about you." What?! Amber was stunned and was dumbfounded. Jack continued, "You just had a miscarriage and are still weak. When you were discharged, Director Lansing reminded me that we should not have sexual intercourse during this period." "Don''t you want to?" Amber started to fluster and became worried. "Of course, I want to! I''m a man!" Jack said sternly, "But because I''m a man, I have to consider for my woman and endure my desires. How can I be so selfish and not consider your health? A miscarriage is close to going through childbirth and you should still do your confinement. If not, you may have a lingering illness that will gue you for life!" "But..." Amber was disappointed, her lips quivered, and looked puzzled. Before she could continue her sentence, Jack said solemnly, "Listen to me and go back to sleep with your mother. After this period, I will satisfy you whenever you want to." When she saw that Jack was determined, her eyes shifted and hesitated for several seconds before nodding reluctantly. She slowly got out of the bed and walked back to her room. Jack looked at Amber as she walked out and smiled. After the door was closed, Amber no longer harbored the raging desires. It was dark and quiet inside the room. Amber was bathed in the dim moonlight. Her beautiful face was expressionless and devoid of emotions. She ground her teeth as she wrung her hands. ... The night ended peacefully and the sun rose. Steve and Rosie packed up their luggage early in the morning. Jack instructed Mr. Ward to send them to the airport. He had arranged for a private ne for them out of concern for their safety. Jack and Amber only walked them to the entrance of the bamboo courtyard. Before this Bloody trap is over, they could not take their safety for granted. Both Jack and Amber had been mentally prepared to iste themselves for a period. Just like the time when they were targeted by the Dark assassin squad. Both Steve and Rosie understood the need for this and they repeatedly advised andforted Amber before they left. The family of three had a group hug and were very emotional before Steve and Rosie left. After they left, Jack walked forward and gently patted Amber''s back, andforted, "Don''t be sad, your parents maye back after we weather past this period. They should go back now in consideration of their safety." "I understand." Amber lowered her head and wiped her tears. Thereafter, she turned and walked into the hall. Brent and Daisy looked at each other in surprise as they stood beside Jack. After her marriage to Jack, Amber now lived very far from her parents. Their current reunion was so short-lived and in such dire circumstances. Though Brent and Daisy had not gone through such an experience, both of them could feel Amber''s heartache. After the mysterious man returned, he no longer remained in the shadows. The key reason was his physical condition prevented him from doing so. Jack also would not allow him to remain in the background to protect him. Now that he was severely injured and was in no position to remain in the shadows to fight off any killers that may attack Jack. It was suicidal for him to do so. Jack had this intention when the mysterious man was wounded at South Maine and even more so now that he was more severely wounded. "Go andfort her." The mysterious man said to Jack. Jack shook his head and said, "I''m helpless in this situation and I don''t really know how tofort her." He smiled bitterly at the mysterious man. Brent and Daisy''s expression likewise revealed their agreement on this matter. It was indeed because of the Bloody trap that they had to arrange for Steve and Rosie''s abrupt departure. It was unavoidable for Amber to feel upset so how... could Jackfort her? Surely they could not risk Steve and Rosie''s safety just because Amber could not bear to be apart from her parents. Or perhaps Amber should have left with her parents?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Everyone knew that the former was impossible and they equally knew what would be the oue of thetter. Amber was Jack''s wife and her status was different than Jack''s. Simrly, the killer''s ''attitude'' towards Amber would be different. Jack sighed again and shrugged. He then signaled to Brent, Daisy, and the mysterious man to go to the courtyard for a seat. "What''s up?" The mysterious man asked. Jack replied, "I was thinking about this. Firstly, perhaps I can ask my father if it was time that we maneuvered, secondly..." Jack paused and his eyes narrowed as he rubbed his nose. Jack grinned and said, "I have a bold idea!" "What?" The mysterious man asked curiously. Jack smiled as he looked at the three of them and continued, "I will need your help for this to work but it will be very dangerous." "What?" Brent eagerly asked. Jack took a deep breath and pondered for three seconds. He was very focused and then slowly said, "I need you to capture a killer during the next assassination attempt!" What?! Brent, Daisy, and the mysterious man were astonished. Jack said with a straight face but when he sniggered when he noticed their shocked expressions, "I know that it''s very dangerous, that''s why I said that it was a bold idea..." Before he could finish, Jack felt arge hand on his forehead. Then, the mysterious man said, "Strange, you don''t have a fever, howe you''re spouting nonsense?" Jack was speechless... Even Brent and Daisy looked at Jack with bewilderment. Brent said with reservations, "Master, your bold idea is not only dangerous, but it could also be suicidal! The skill level of these killers, it''s as good as attempting to capture a lion alive!" Chapter 822 Endure For Three Months Jackughed awkwardly when he saw their astonished expressions and felt rather silly for even suggesting that. Indeed, even the mysterious man could be injured at this level of assassinations. Jack had also fought the Lord Ninja Iga and understood well the deadly skills of these killers. Truth be told, even if he were to fight with Iga again, he may not be able to capture Iga alive. The first consideration of all killers was to determine an escape path and thereafter the assassination objective. But once the assassination attempts start, the killer would go all out to attain the objective or die trying. Just as the case in the hospital. Did Iga even have any opportunity to escape? It was obvious that he was able to. At least at the point when he temporarily blinded Jack, he had that opportunity to escape. It was easy for these highly skilled killers to escape. It was also very easy for them tomit suicide. So it would be extremely difficult for Jack and the rest to prevent the killer frommitting suicide! "Is it really impossible?" Jack persisted. Brent shook his head while Daisy pursed her lips. The mysterious man shifted his hand from Jack''s forehead to his shoulder and gently patted, "Of course it''s impossible." Jack was speechless... Then Jack said with disappointment, "In this case, wouldn''t that mean that I will never find out who is behind these assassination attempts?" "So you want to capture the killer to find out the reason for killing you?" The mysterious man asked as he raised his eyebrows.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jack nodded, "Among all those powers that want me dead, I can only think of the Kool and Hughes family. As for the Bloody Angel, Iga n, and the other shadow organizations, I can''t figure out why the hell they are after me." "Now that we are amid these assassination attempts, the only means of getting an answer was from the killer''s mouth. Even if I get killed, I want to know for what reasons I am being killed." He spoke with an intense tone of resignation. The mysterious man simply waved his hand, "You won''t get an answer even if you capture one of them alive. Those who know the reason won''te to kill you and those whoe to kill you wouldn''t know the reason." After a pause, the mysterious man said solemnly, "Even when Arrows came to kill you or those two Ninja Lords, they were just the weapons. The masterminds are hiding in the shadows." The atmosphere of the courtyard tensed up as the mysterious man spoke. His simple words were like a formless hand that snuffed out Jack''s hopes. What the mysterious man basically said was it was no use to question those killers. The only way of finding out the truth was to get to the mastermind. But... was it possible to get to the mastermind? Jack felt hopeless just thinking about it and took a deep breath. Jack then mumbled, "Then I can only wait for my father to use the might of the Hughes family to suppress this." Brent and Daisy looked at each other gloomily. They had discussed this the night before. Although Brent was drunk and his memory about this was hazy, what they concluded caused them to be disillusioned. "Even if there is no oue, you only need to wait for another three months." The mysterious man broke the silence, "So long as you triumph over the rest and secure the position as the head of the Hughes family, all these wille to an end." Jack, Brent, and Daisy looked towards the mysterious man. Jack''s eyes lit up like a dying man grasping onto straws. He rubbed his nose and smiled helplessly, "In the end, it''s all about status. Now... I''m a nobody without any status." Brent and Daisy''s expressions changed. Brent ced his hand onto Jack''s knee andforted, "Master, don''t fret, three months is a short time." Jack nodded and smiled bitterly, "I hope that on that day, I can walk together with Amber with our heads held high into the Hughes Residence and smoothly im the crown of the family." "When you take over the crown from your father, those who try to kill you will have to reassess their interests." The mysterious man said as his eyes glimmered, "At that time, who they weremissioned to kil is no longer the potential heir of the Hughes family but the head and the authority of the Hughes family!" The mysterious man paused and then said, "So now, you need to preserve yourself and ... endure." Jack looked at the mysterious man and smiled, "Rest assured that I had mastered the art of endurance when I was growing up. I certainly can endure for three months. I had been in the darkness for more than twenty years. Now that I''vee into the light, will I worry about going back into the darkness for a while?" Jack''s demeanor changed as he spoke. Suddenly, he exuded a bone-chilling frostiness. The mysterious man, Brent, and Daisy all felt this chill and inadvertently shuddered inside them. However, Brent and Daisy were worried for Jack. It was the mysterious man who said crisply, "Have you read the ''Tao Te Ching'' that I gave you?" "I started but haven''t touched it for a long while." Jack came to his senses and pursed his lips and continued, "Go ahead and do your stuff. I will take my free time now to read the ''Tao Te Ching'' to kill time." The mysterious man winked at Brent and Daisy and then the three of them excused themselves and returned to their rooms. In the past when faced with the Bloody trap and risks of assassination attempts, they would never allow Jack to remain on his own in the courtyard to read a book. But just now the chill that Jack exuded ran down each of their spines as if they should disregard the Bloody trap for the time being. After all, ording to the mysterious man''s assessment, there should not be any assassination attempts in these couple of days. What Jack radiated just now felt as though Jack had gone towards the darkness! Once the three of them had retired to their rooms, Jack lowered his gaze and then pursed his lips as he took out the ''Tao Te Ching'' from his pocket and started to read. This was a scripture that withstood thousands of years. Jack read this scripture so many times that he could memorize it but each time he read it again, he would have new insights into its teachings. Time ticked slowly by... Jack became engrossed as he read until Mr. Ward came back and walked into the courtyard and greeted him. Jack was awakened from his trance-like state. "Master, Mr. and Mrs. Knight had departed safely." Mr. Ward reported as he looked around and finally fixated on the ''Tao Te Ching'' which was in Jack''s hands. His pupils constricted as he thought to himself, ''Was... Master in a trance?'' "Mr. Ward, I would like you to contact my father and ask him if he could stop this bloody trap?" Jack said and then handed the ''Tao Te Ching'' to Mr. Ward and continued, "I have enough of this scripture. Please help me get some Buddhist scriptures and send them to my room." Chapter 823 Overpowering The Bloody Trap? This was... Mr Ward held the Tao Te Ching and couldn''t help but be lost in thought for a while. His brows furrowed. At first, the mysterious man wanted Jack to control his bewitchedness. He picked specifically both Buddhist sutra and Tao Te Ching for master Hughes. Yet Jack only chose to keep the Tao Te Ching instead. But why was he reading the Buddhist sutra now? Was it because he was bored with it? Mr Ward nced down at the Tao Te Ching. The iprehension in his eyes grew more assertive. "Go on." Jack urged on and pushed himself to the central hall in his own wheelchair. Without saying anything further, Mr. Ward turned around and walked out. Whether it''s Tao Te Ching or Buddhist sutra were very important in suppressing the bewitchedness in Jack. And the mysterious man was very clear about this. If it could suppress Jack''s bewitchedness, what''s wrong with reading Buddhist sutra or Tao Te Ching? In central hall. Amber was inside her room. The door was tightly shut. The mysterious man, Brent, and Daisy were sitting on old-fashioned wooden chairs. They were holding a cup of tea in their hands while quietly enjoying it. But none of them were in a peaceful state of mind which was revealed by their furrowing brows. When Jack entered the hall. The mysterious man was the first to put his teacup down and asked suspiciously, "Why did you give the Tao Te Ching to Mr Ward? You don''t want to read it anymore?" After hearing this. Brent and Daisy also looked at Jack worriedly. "Nah, I''m just tired of it." Jack waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''ve asked Mr Ward to help me find a few more Buddhist sutra. Since I''ll be staying in the bamboo grove for a while anyway, I''ll read a few more of the Buddhist sutra as a way to meditate and concentrate. Didn''t you also bring the Tao Te Ching and a lot of Buddhist sutra for me?" "Ah, okay." The mysterious man visibly sighed with relief. Brent and Daisy looked relieved. Everyone knew that Tao Te Ching and the Buddhist sutra were the keys to meditate and suppress the bewitchedness in Jack''s heart. Until now, the truth was still unknown to him. If Jack did not continue reading these scriptures because he was tired of reading them, that would be real trouble. Once this happened, it meant that there was nothing to suppress Jack''s bewitchedness. Only then, the truth could be told to Jack. "Amber hasn''te out yet?" Jack nced at the closed door of Amber''s room with distress. The mysterious man nodded. Immediately, Jack said, "Ms Hill, please go to Amber''s roomter. Help mefort and console her. I''ll head back to my room to rest for a while. There are still a lot of things that needed to be handled with Lyndall through video call." "Okay!" Daisy nodded. With that, Jack was pushing his wheelchair back to his room. The curtains were shut. Jack simply turned on a bedsidemp so that the room was dimly lit. Then he turned on hisputer and had a video call with Lyndall. Nowadays, it could be described that Lyndall was in a position of great power. But many things were difficult for him to grasp in a short amount of time. Even though Lyndall was a former underground king, and he ruled it with an iron fist. So, it was still up to Jack to weigh in and distantly direct Lyndall on leading thepany. There were still three months before his father''s birthday. Even though what he had aplished had far surpassed every Hughes family''s younger generation''s achievements, he still didn''t dare to give up yet. To be chosen as one of the heirs to the Hughes family was definitely the pinnacle of the Hughes family''s generation. Three months was neither long nor short. During this time, the tables would be easily turned over by other heirs if he didn''t continue to work hard. As the biggest contender... was Killian! With Madam Hughes influence, Killian was the better sessor than Jack as Killian was more popr in the Hughes family. Jack would never allow Killian to overtake Jack in three months because a bloody trap! Time was the best tool. For one who was satisfied with the current status and did not seek to advance. One would soon be eliminated out of contempt by time. Learning was like sailing against the current. If you did not advance, you would fall behind. This principle fit on everything, in fact. If Jack chose to maintain his current status during these three months while Killian forged ahead with the help of the crowd. By the time of his father''s birthday, there was a possibility that he would be overtaker by Killian. What''s more, there were many Hughes family heirs. So many that what Jack had met was a drop in a bucket. When the video call was finally connected. Jack and Lyndall exchanged pleasantries and were soon engaged in working arrangements. It was as if Lyndall knew Jack would be looking for him. The night before, he had already put together all the information regarding DT real estate agency, the Quinn family''s business, and the entertainmentpany controlled by Ciara Wattson in the capital city. At that point, Lyndall was able to make a quick and thorough report to Jack as if he had been there. And for some slightly smaller matters, Lyndall also had methods to tackle them in advance. He only required Jack''s approval to implement it immediately. Jack was delighted with Lyndall''s work. After all, Lyndall was once an underground king. And the things under hismand, no matter how big or small were no less than apany. Even though he didn''t grasp Jack''s business knowledge thoroughly, he was able to have this kind of progress. It had already made Jack deeply impressed. With them busy at work. Time flies. By the time Jack and Lyndall had discussed the arrangements, it''s gettingte. After he hung up the video call. Jack leaned back in his wheelchair. He closed his eyes while his right hand gently pinched the bridge of his nose. Knock, knock, knock. There was knocking on the door. "Who is it?" Jack slowly opened his eyes and asked with a tired voice. "Young Master, it''s me." The voice of Mr Ward rang out at the door. "Come in." Jack said. Squeak... The door swung opened. Mr Ward walked in with a thick pile of Buddhist sutra in his arms and ced them on the desk with aplicated expression. And on top of the Buddhist sutra still lied the Tao Te Ching. Mr Ward wiped his forehead before saying, "Young master, all these Buddhist sutras have been carefully selected by me. I also let the mysterious man look at them again before sending them to you together with the Tao Te Ching." "Thanks." Jack nced profoundly at Mr Ward and nodded his head. "Young master, have you just finished with the affairs?" Mr Ward nced at theputer. This was what he had heard from Amber and the others said when he came in just now. "Well, there are big and small matters. And since Lyndall has just taken over, there are some stuff he can finish with the assistance of Corbin and Amelia. But there''s still some stuff that I need to do it myself." Jack rubbed his eyes tiredly, "This day of dealing with affairs is more tiring than a day of training." Mr Ward smiled, "Don''t worry, I am here. I will also do my best to help young master in every way possible. Don''t worry about it." "Thank you, Mr Ward."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mr Ward smiled and said, "It''s gettingte, young madam and Daisy have already made dinner. Everyone is waiting for young master. Just now they all know that young master is busy, so none of them have dared to disturb young master. Only I have dared to disturb young master just now." "Having dinner is also important." Jack cocked the corner of his mouth and narrowed his eyes as he smiled, gesturing for Mr Ward to push him outside while asking, "By the way, I asked you to speak to my father and ask him if he could overpower this bloody trap. How did he respond?"???? Chapter 824 Remain Unchanged? Concerned about My Life? Mr. Ward''s eyes glinted as he walked. After hesitating, he smiled and said, "Let''s eat first, Young Master." "Okay." Jack nodded. When Mr. Ward pushed Jack to the restaurant, the table was already full of all kinds of delicious food. Amber Knight, the Mysterious Man, Daisy Hill and Brent were all present. "Hubby,e here!" Amber waved with a smile. "Sorry to keep you waiting." Jack went to his seat and reced the chair with a wheelchair. After Mr. Ward sat down, they started eating, chatting with each other. Jack suddenly asked again, "Mr. Ward, how does my father see the Bloody Trap?" Hearing those words, everybody got silent. They all were looking at Mr. Ward with apprehension. At that moment, also the Mysterious Man looked differently. Bloody Trap. All those powers were on the prowl, lurking everywhere with killing intents. The people present, including the Mysterious Man, could only defeat hardly with his strength.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As for a definitive solution... it was almost impossible! That Bloody Trap could not be solved easily just relying on the power of an individual. When facing a majestic power, only an equivalent or higher power could deal with it and solve definitely that situation. And the Hughes Family...was obviously the best hope! And yet. Mr. Ward slowly put down the chopsticks in his hand and picked up the napkin to wipe the corners of his mouth. He moved slowly but as long as he was doing that action progressively, his expression darkened. The hearts of those who clearly captured the change in Mr. Ward''s expression sank. Even if Mr. Ward still didn''t open his mouth, his answer...was clear to everyone. Of course. Mr. Ward said, "The Old Master will make the Hughes Family remain unchanged for the time being." When he said out that, the atmosphere that seemed to be rxant and happy before became very cold and tense. Although they all guessed Mr. Ward''s answer just from his expression, everyone couldn''t help but felt gloomy and disappointed. "If he keeps the Hughes Family no change, I''m afraid the Blood Trap... willst at least three months!" The hoarse and solemn voice of the Mysterious Man echoed in the restaurant. Brent and Daisy looked at each other. They already talked about that before. Just as Mr. Ward said that sentence, their guess was about to be reality. Without the strong support and suppressing of the Hughes Family, the major powers would not have the slightest fear, and would obviously act recklessly. Just as the Mysterious Man said, that Bloody Trap wouldst at least three months. Moreover, that was an optimistic estimate. As for a pessimistic one... That was less than three months. Or maybe three monthster, at Patrick Hughes'' birthday party, Jack could not be able to take the crown of the next Master! In either case, the cost of all that was Jack''s...life! Mr. Ward had a sad expression and looked very down in the dumps. He looked slowly at Jack with pity, with reluctance and with the tenderness of an elder to the younger. "When I reported that thing, I didn''t expected such a result." "Is that all he said?" Jack asked, raising his eyebrows. Mr. Ward nodded, "Yes, just that." A quick answer. But it made Jackugh. When everyone saw Jack''s smile, they got stunned. Amber raised her hand subconsciously andnded on Jack''s left hand, holding it softly. "Honey, it''s okay. You still have us." "Of course I''m okay." Jack was smiling, but when looked at Amber, his expression became extremely cold. "I just think it''s funny! My father wants me to take over his business one by one. Now that his son is suffering from this Bloody Trap, he can just simply order the Hughes Family to remain no change. This kind of attitude is so cold and cruel!" His cold and sharp voice suddenly made the atmosphere in the restaurant be extremely cold. Amber''s throat tightened as Jack stared at her. Also Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy looked very solemn, and a little bit indignant. Jack already experienced that situation more than once. It was not the first or second time they went through it with Jack. But never before Patrick acted so indifferently and looked on without lifting a finger. When his son asked him for help, he just rejected with some simple words. Because of that, the three of them wanted to talk out a bit more about Patrick, but their throats were tightened and they didn''t know where to start. Da-da... The knuckle of the Mysterious Man''s right hand tapped lightly on the table. He was also the most emotionally stable of the group. Raising his eyebrows, the Mysterious Man looked deeply into Jack''s eyes and said with a hoarse voice, "Maybe he didn''t take the initiative to hold back, but...he''s passively staying put. Or perhaps...it''s not the right time?" Apparently, the Mysterious Man was looking for a way out of Patrick''s decision. Mr. Ward and the others looked at the Mysterious Man in session. "You mean the Old Master is blocked by the Hughes Family?" Brent asked. The Mysterious Manughed jokingly, "A father won''t never kill his own son. If he''s not forced, how could he respond with just one sentence to this kind of situation?" Brent and the others got it. That''s true, the same situation had already happened many times. Every time, Patrick had protected Jack either dominantly or kept it secret. Anyway, he never was as indifferent as now. But that time, his quick answer "stay put" was too weird. Taking the initiative to stay put was ridiculous. Being forced to remain unchanged was quiet probable. It must be known that the whole Hughes Family was never united as a whole. However, it seemed very calm, but in reality, its factions were surging with rage. And for the so-called "it''s not the right time", Mr. Ward and the others didn''t think too much about it. That was just an irrelevant guess. Otherwise...what was the so-called "right time"? "Young Master, what the Mysterious Man said makes sense." Mr. Ward whispered, and patted the back of Jack''s hand with his left hand, "The Old Master has always been concerned about your and Mrs. Hughes'' lives, and you have seen in the past that the Old Master would not hesitate to shake the whole Hughes Family and bomb the Burton Family for you. His short and categorical answer should indeed contain something." "Concerned about my life?" Jack smiled and looked at the delicious food on the table, but he had no appetite anymore. Then. Under the frightened eyes of everyone, he just stood up and strode into his room. Bang! The door thundered. The door was mmed shut. In the restaurant. The atmosphere was extremely tense. When Mr. Ward realized that Brent and the others were staring at him, he had a self-reproach and embarrassed smile, "It''s my fault that the Young Master lost his manner, it''s just my own fault." "I will talk to him." Amber stood up and pushed the wheelchair towards Jack''s room. Jack''s uncrippled legs were his trump card. However, at that moment, Jack was ignoring that trump card. He got up and directly went back to his room, showing that he was not as calm as he seemed. Amber just stepped to Mr. Ward''s side. Mr. Ward stood up and stopped Amber, smiling awkwardly, "Mrs. Hughes, all this happened because of me, I should personally go to the Young Master to apologize." Chapter 826 Burglar Napoleon What the mysterious man said brought relief to Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy. Indeed... what was worrisome was Jack has a darker side. When he could not vent his frustrations, his pent-up angst would push him towards the darkness. It would do him well to vent out his frustrations. "Can I go in to see him?" Amber was very worried for Jack. "Let him be alone for a while. This is his emotional trauma and he needs time to get over it." Mr. Ward shook his head solemnly and said with regret. The mysterious man nodded and said, "It''ste, we should all rest. From tomorrow onwards, we need to be extra alert." He paused for a while and then said sternly, "Based on my assessment, the battle at South Maine had reduced the prowess of the various organizations." He chuckled and scratched his head and continued, "Perhaps it''s not reduced but when we were able to kill most of the killers who they sent, they had to send more killers who should be arriving soon." On hearing, Mr. Ward, Brent, and Daisy''s expressions changed drastically. The atmosphere immediately became tense. After several seconds of silence, Brent said, "From tomorrow morning, Daisy, Lone Wolf, and I would enhance the security of the bamboo courtyard, inside and outside. We will ensure that the security is airtight."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Great!" The mysterious man answered. It waste in the night and all was quiet. Most of the city had fallen into slumber and only certain spots of the city were awake and bustling with life. For example... bars and the underground fight club. Aiden was the silent owner of the underground fight club and it was rare that he came to this dark and violent ce. He was dignified and a person of social ss. The underground fight club attracted many unsavory people, many with shady backgrounds and identities. It was not befitting of Aiden''s status to be closely associated with these people. Even the manager of the underground fight club was extremely surprised to see Aiden. "Mr. Lott, are you satisfied with tonight''s lineup?" The middle-aged manager gently bowed as he respectfully reported to Aiden. Aiden ced down the wine ss, brought the cigarette to his mouth, and gently drew a smoke. He held the smoke in his mouth as he looked towards the arena cage. There was a brutal fight going on and each blow was a violent body punch. The crowd roared each time blood was sttered. Blood, gore, money, death, all were happening in this dark den of thieves. "What''s that kid''s story? He doesn''t seem to fight well." Aiden looked at one of the fighters outside the cage. It was a short man without a shirt on. He was agile but he was weak in terms of strength and fighting skills. He was subdued within a short time by his opponent. Blood covered his chest while his face was swollen and his eyes seemed to be erratic. To Aiden, this chap seemed to be out of his league and was doomed to lose in all his fights. Though he did note often to the underground fight club, he had seen enough of such fighters to make the judgment. Furthermore, it was obvious from the way he fought in the arena. The manager scanned and chuckled, "He isn''t one of our club''s fighters. He is a thief and had built up a reputation for himself on the streets. He loves to gamble and the word on the streets is he has a huge debt. Now the debtors are after him and so he came to our underground fight club to make some money." "Fight for money?" Aiden raised his eyebrows and asked, "How much does he owe?" Aiden was sharp. He knew that even if a burr had debts, he would first choose to steal and cheat rather thane to risk life and limb at the underground fight club for money. Of course, to the burr, the lure of the underground fight club was not the fight in the arena but... the opportunities that he could earn from fixing a fight and win from the bet wagers. "Wow, Mr. Lott is sharp!" The manager praised and then chuckled, "This chap is smart. He came to fight at our club and bet on himself to lose. That''s why you are seeing the scene downstairs. But not to worry, in such a situation, we will match him with the right fighter. Although a hundred thousand isn''t arge amount, we will make sure we teach him a lesson and he would have to spend a good half of that amount for medical treatment after we break his limbs." Nothing is left to chance at the underground fight club. Anyone who dared to fight here would be aware of the price to pay. They can earn this money, but there was a price to pay! "Interesting. Looks like this chap has some balls. To think that he dares toe and tantly con money from us." Aiden scoffed as he exhaled the cigarette smoke. Ten minutester. Bash! A punchnded firmly on the burr''s face. Blood sttered into the air and the spectators roared loudly. The burr grunts in pain and falls onto his own pool of blood. The fight was over! Another fight began ten minutester. The burr endured his intense pain, wiped down the blood from his body and looked at his betting slips, and grinned when he saw how much he had won. "Heh heh... Aren''t I a genius? With three more fights like this, my debts would be cleared and I will be debt-free. This is faster than stealing." He kept his betting slips and was about to leave. Then, a group of men rushed in. Damn it! The burr''s expression changed drastically and was quickly pinned to the ground. Aiden walked in with the manager and approached the burr. With a cigarette in his mouth, Aiden looked down at the burr and calmly said, "What''s your name?" "Napoleon!" The burr quickly replied. He knew that it would do him no good to resist. "Napoleon, it''s a good name. But you are not living up to the name as a man should." Aiden said coldly and raised his left foot and stepped onto Napoleon''s head and continued, "Are you aware that no one has ever dared to con us of money. You must count yourself lucky that you are alive with all your limbs intact." "What? Your fight club dares to run a gambling joint and won''t allow me to con you of some money?" Napoleon screamed in discontent but what he said worked up the surrounding men and the manager. However, Aiden started tough heartily, "Looks like I''m right to let them go easy on you. You chap have some guts!" Then, Aiden looked down and said sternly, "You need to face up to your deeds. I made them go easy on you not because I want to let you off, but I don''t wish to let a talent end up crippled or dead..."000 Chapter 827 How Much Do I Get Paid for Helping You Out? The sky at night was dark. It was getting colder with every rainfall in the autumn. It began to sprinkle. On the road, there were only vehicles that sped by from time to time. Out of the blue, a beam of bright light appeared and streaked on the road. A car rapidly moved to the remote corner at the roadside. Screech! The car stopped. The door was opened. A ck package was thrown to the side of the road. Then, the door was closed and the car sped away. Everything happened within three seconds. In the blink of an eye, the road regained its tranquillity, except for this remote ce at the roadside. There was an additional linen package that was moving. Zap! A hole was made after the linen package was torn. Napoleon, who was ck and blue struggled to get out of the package. He knelt on the ground and spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground. His appearance was even more wretched and miserable than that in the underground boxing arena. The light raindrops soaked his body. Napoleony on the ground and stared at the blood on the ground, dazed and lost in thought. Painful! His entire body was having severe pain! It was as if his body was going to fall apart. But, the only thing that made him d was that he was still alive. And... He hurriedly took out the cheque in his pocket. His eyes darkened. The number on the cheque was not the huge amount that he had exchanged earlier, but his principal, one hundred thousand yuan. "Damn, it''s really like robbing also has it''s principles." Napoleon cursed indignantly. At this time, a text message appeared on the phone in his pocket. When Napoleon picked up and looked at it, depression instantly appeared on his pale and blood-stained face. The content of the text message was very simple. ''Tomorrow morning, pay the minimal payment of 500,000 yuan. Otherwise, you will die miserably without a burial ce.'' The minimal payment of the gambling debt he owed was 500,000 yuan. This was merely the initial interest, not the total gambling debt. But if it was paid off, he could also be able to rx for a few days. When he went to the underground fighting club, he had figured out the one-to-five odds of the opponent''s winning rate so he ced all one hundred thousand yuan as a bet on the opponent. As long as he did not lose in a too "fake" way, after a match, he would get five hundred thousand yuan. But... "Damn, my life is not valuable, take it if you want, I..." Napoleon was so furious that he directly edited the text message, intending to reply. But when he was still editing, the other party sent another message, "By the way, we''ve found out where your mother lives!!!" Threat! A naked threat! Napoleon was stunned. For a moment, his heart seemed to bepletely clogged. That kind of feeling drove him crazy and his eyes reddened. His family was not well off. His father died when he was born and his mother was blinded due to illness when he was a child. That was why he wandered on the streets and waspletely tainted with vices. His stealing skills were practiced and mastered from wandering on the streets since his childhood. These were the skills that enabled him and his mother to survive. Mother was the most important in his life.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mother was also the only belief that made him continue to live in the world. Because he clearly remembered how his blind mother desperately protected him when he was being bullied on the streets as a child. He had ever thought that as long as he could ensure his mother die peacefully and naturally, then he would...simply and blindly live in this world until he died. But now, the other party was threatening him with his mother''s life! At this moment, the drizzle that dropped on Napoleon''s body made him feel as if there was a heavy downpour with a bone-chilling coldness. A hint of panic appeared in his reddened eyes. He quickly deleted the text message and reedited it. "Don''t act recklessly. Five hundred thousand yuan will definitely be given to you tomorrow morning. If you hurt my mother, I''ll kill all your family members!" He put the phone away. Perplexed and annoyed, Napoleon was sitting on the roadside. He fished out the crumpled and bent cigarette and lit it. He scratched his head in annoyance. Money again. Everything was caused by money! How the hell would I think of go and gamble? No, in addition to serving my mother, I also even went to the brothels on the street to looked for women. If I did not gamble, what else could I do? It was just that he gambled using too much money! But... Within a night, where could he get five hundred thousand yuan? When one was poor, one would have many deceitful trickeries and when one was wealthy, one would be kind-hearted and having consciences. At once, various dangerous and live-and-death ways came to Napoleon''s mind. He raised his head and slowly nced at this remote area. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. "Hold on, it seems that I''ve been fucking thrown to the suburban vi area, huh?" Napoleon looked in the direction of the road towards the distant group of buildings. His eyes sparkled and his lips that were holding the cigarette also curled, "That group of buildings across the street seems to be Longines Vi?" Snap! After a finger snap, Napoleon rubbed his hands and strode towards Longines Vi area and murmured while walking, "I have to be a thief once. I hope that I can get enough amount at once!" Although Longines Vi area was not the best vi area in the city. And it was not worth mentioningpared to TM Vi District that had the most expensive price. But for Napoleon, those who could live in a vi were rich people. If he had a break-in to a big house with nobody around and was able to find a huge amount of money, he should be able to get five hundred thousand yuan. If it really could not make it...he would have a break-in to another house! He skilfully avoided the surveince of the vi area. Napoleon was very agile and he directly sneaked into the vi area. After spending half an hour, he finally identified a vi that seemed to have the highest possibility for him to break in. This was a detached house and obviously, the owner of the vi was very rich. It was highly possible that he could get five hundred thousand yuan by having this single theft. The most important thing was that. The entire vi looked a little bleak and only a window on the second floor was with the light on. Napoleon had walked around three times in order to determine this. This meant that there may be extremely few people living in the house! So...this would be his choice! Napoleon had practiced the skill as a thief for more than ten years. At this moment, he was fully utilizing it. He entered the vi garden easily. The garden was totally silent as if the ghost in the night was out there. He did not directly go to the front door because there might have been a very clear and thorough monitoring device at the vi''s front door. After bypassing the surveince device on the wall, Napoleon found a good blind spot for climbing and then along the wall pirs, he directly climbed up to the second floor. But, the window selected by him was tightly closed. He tried twice and could not open it. Napoleon could only choose another entrance. When Napoleon looked at the lighted room that was not far away, he hesitated. Finally, he still chose to take a risk. He carefully climbed over, intending to bypass the lighted room. But, his inadvertent nce made him stop all his movements at once. "Oh, so beautiful!" At this moment, there was only one thought in Napoleon''s mind. Even his breathing also almost stopped. Inside the room. As he thought, there were only two people and both were women! An old woman and a young woman. The old one was an aunt in her fifties. With a bowl in her hand, she was standing in front of the young woman. Whereas, the woman who made Napoleon''s heartbeat instantly stop was sitting dumbfoundedly on the bed. The snow-white long dress outlined her extremely outstanding physique. Even though there was a few haggardness, paleness and sluggishness on that extremely charming face, its enviable beauty was still difficult to be hidden. "Amber, I was asked to take care of you. Don''t make things difficult for me, be obedient and eat some rice, okay?" The middle-aged woman helplessly consoled Amber. However, Amber was unmoved. Her gaze was nk and her pale lips did not even move a bit. "Amber, please don''t give me a hard time. I have a bedridden spouse at home and I have no children. If I can''t take care of you well, I''ll lose this job and my life will be..." Amber''s eyes finally flickered and gradually regained focus. She looked at the middle-aged woman and said with a deep voice, "Okay, I''ll eat! In addition, if you help me out, I''ll give you two million yuan, which is enough for you and your spouse to live the rest of your life." The middle-aged woman froze instantly and looked at Amber in shock. "Not enough? Five million yuan? Ten million yuan? Or, tell me the amount you want!" Amber had already put her limit to the lowest. She wanted to go out, she wanted to go back! But, the middle-aged woman sighed, "Amber, don''t make fun of me. I''ll only earn what I deserve to get. I don''t dare to get this kind of money." Amber closed her eyes and no longer made a sound. Napoleon, who was lying against the wall, was filled with righteous indignation. "Damn, who the fuck is the person who surprisingly detains such a beautifuldy here?" This was the thought in Napoleon''s mind. But then, his mind abruptly came out with an idea. He could not help but ask directly, "If I help you out, how much would you pay me?" Chapter 828 Escape In the room, there was silence. Napoleon''s words, however, like a thunderbolt from a sunny sky. Instantly exploded in the room. Amber abruptly opened her eyes and looked out of the window in shock and joy. The middle-aged woman also looked terrified. She immediately turned her head to look at the window, "Who is over there?" Snap! Napoleon''s feet easilynded on the edge of the window. Then, he bent his body and entered the room easily. When hended and stood still in the room. Amber was overjoyed at once! Someone was there! Finally...there was the hope of escape! On the other hand, the middle-aged woman was in a state of fear and horror. She subconsciously took two steps back and shouted with a trembling voice, "Who, who are you? Quickly leave here, otherwise, I, I''ll call someone!" "From my appearance, can''t you see that I''m a thief?" Napoleon looked down and sized up himself. He ignored the middle-aged woman, stared at Amber and rubbed his hands excitedly, "I originally intended to steal a few hundred thousand yuan but now I''ve got a big one as I can be a hero to save a beautiful woman. Pretty woman, if I help you out, how much would you pay me?" "I''ll give you whatever amount you want!" Amber''s hands uncontrobly clenched the edge of her dress hard and she said in ecstasy. She wanted to go back! She wanted to go back to Jack''s side to expose the fake "Amber" and to expose the identity of the evil Mysterious Man. Even at any cost or even if it would cost billion yuan, she still wanted to go out! "Amber!" The middle-aged woman was terrified so she hurriedly stopped her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But, Amber ignored her and said seriously to the thief in front of her, "If you help me out, I''ll offer you glory and fortune!" "Hiss-" Napoleon sucked in a breath of cold air. His expression was serious, "I didn''t receive much education, you don''t lie to me." Amber instantly became anxious. But before she spoke. The middle-aged woman who almost shrank to the corner, yelled at Napoleon with a frightened expression, "You, you get lost quickly, or I''ll really call someone, by then, you''re done! Her voice was trembling and full of fear. Napoleon''s face looked serious. Even if he was ck and blue, but after he rubbed his hands, his face immediately showed a smugness that would make others extremely have the intention to beat him, "Just scream, if you have the ability, just scream. The louder you scream, the more excited I am. I can beat ten old women like you. I''ll definitely do the deal today!" The next second. Napoleon''s legs moved. Being a thief, his fighting skill was not good enough but his speed and agility were definitely outstanding! Even if he was injured all over, it did not affect his speed much. In a sh of lightning. Napoleon directly rushed to Amber, yanked Amber''s wrist and with a strong pull, he directly pulled Amber up. "My big gold mine, don''t be afraid to jump down from the second floor!" As Napoleon spoke, he had already pulled Amber towards the window. At the same time, his left hand held the curtain hard and directly pulled the curtain down. Then, he waved his hand and tied it to the radiator under the edge of the window. To slide with the help of the curtain, even if the length was not enough for them tond safely, he was confident to take Amber safely and securelynd with the rest of the distance. At this moment. Amber''s pretty face was full of ecstasy. Her heart even leapt to her throat and was throbbing wildly, as if it wanted to leap out. Ecstasy, excitement... All kinds of emotions eliminated her previous gloom and resentment. Escape! As long as she sessfully escaped, she would be able to return to Jack''s side to expose everything. Husband, Mom and Dad...you guys wait for me! I''ll definitelye back! I, Amber, won''t allow anyone to rece me!" Looking at the windowsill that was getting closer and closer, at this moment, Amber felt that time had be slow. Every step was apparently slowed down. This feeling made her annoyed and disgusted. She gritted her teeth tightly. Finally. Napoleon pulled Amber to the windowsill. "Don''t be afraid, you just need to close your eyes and we''llnd on the ground very quickly!" Napoleon reminded her and he was about to pull Amber to leap to the edge of the window. But at this moment. Whoosh! A wind roar suddenly sounded. It was even with a hint of ear-shattering sensation. Almost at the same time. ''Bang''. A vase was smashed on Napoleon''s back. "Puff!" Napoleon felt as if his back was hit by a sledgehammer. His waist instantly bumped into the edge of the window and his upper body bent and bumped onto the windowsill. Simultaneously, he spat arge mouthful of fresh blood. And with this smash. Amber, who was expecting to escape, instantly felt that all the slow actions had abruptly dissipated. As if a dream was shattered. Frantic, copse, despair... The feelings that she had when she was being imprisoned by the Mysterious Man before enveloped her again. Her eyes reddened and were filled with tears. Also, at this moment. The cold and stern voice of the middle-aged woman rang out abruptly behind her. "Are you sure...you want to fight with 10 people like me?" "Damn, old woman, you surprisingly y dirty?" Napoleon abruptly turned around and fiercely wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. With a terrifying face, he furiously stared at the middle-aged woman but in his eyes, there were fears that could not be concealed. Although he was not strong enough, he was at least a street gangster since childhood. She managed to smash him with a vase and caused him to spit blood on the spot. This was not something that an ordinary person could do! At the same time. Amber also turned to look at the middle-aged woman in shock and dismay. The middle-aged woman at this moment no longer had the helplessness and grievance that she had when facing Amber just now. On her wrinkled face that was full of chloasma, there was only endless stern coldness. She totally did not look like a middle-aged woman who was pressured and worried about not being able to earn a living. "I originally intended to scare you away using the identity as an ordinary person but since you''re looking for death, don''t me me then." The middle-aged woman slowly moved forward but she was looking at Amber. Her coldness reduced and there was a point of gentleness, "Amber, sorry for letting you see blood, it''s my fault for not serving you well." "You, you''re not an ordinary auntie who was hired! Why, why are you helping that demon?" Amber growled hoarsely. At this moment, she totally copsed and her tears were streaming down like rain. "Demon?" The middle-aged woman gave a startled eek andughed, "No, I was hired by him but I''m not an ordinary auntie. He let me monitor you. Seeing that you''re young, I want to take good care of you but who knows that there will be such a stupid gangster toe and cause disturbance?" "You''re the one who''s a stupid gangster! All your family member is a stupid gangster!" Napoleon was immediately boiling with rage and he pointed at the middle-aged woman and cursed angrily. ''Wham''. At this moment, Amber suddenly turned around and knelt in front of Napoleon, crying and begging, "Please, please help me out. As long as you can help me out, I can give you one and even ten billion yuan." "Don''t worry, since you''re willing to give me one and even ten billion yuan, even if you''re bullshitting, I''ll also help you out today, even Jesus also can''t stop me!" Napoleon said with righteous indignation and spat a mouthful of blood foam towards the ground, "Damn, today is really terrible. I got beaten when boxing, my money was robbed and when I wanted to steal money and take someone away, I was also beaten by an old woman, fuck!" The middle-aged woman sneered when she faced Napoleon''s angry curses. "I''m not a stupid gangster! I''m the person ranked fifteenth in Azrael List of Assassin Squad, Wuchang, the Wuchang of ck White Wuchang that kills people..." Chapter 829 There Was Really Light… In this World? A bone-chillingughter reverberated in the room. The Dark Net Assassin Squad? Azrael List? ck White Wuchang? Napoleon was full of confusion now. He had a nk face at the moment. For him, this was uncharted territory, and about the so-called "Fifteenth ce", he had long lost any sort of response to it. However, Amber who was on one side had a drastic change of expression. She had experienced countless times of danger by Jack''s side. She was acutely aware what the Dark Net Assassin Squad meant more than anyone! Brent and Daisy were both assassins hailing from the Dark Net Assassin Squad! Despite that, never once would she imagine that the middle-aged woman who was watching over her like a nanny and stuck to her like a shadow had an even higher ranking than Brent and Daisy on the Azrael List! Taking Daisy as an example, she was five ranks higher than her. Amber was just an ordinary person, so she wouldn''t have any clear grasp of the difference in strength between martial artists. However, despite her ignorance, she knew that the higher one''s ranking was on this type of list, the difference in strength between the person being ranked would be increasingly smaller. They wouldn''t have too much of a drop off from one person to the next person. If the gap in their ranks was toorge, it would mean that... the strength between such two person would be like heaven and earth. "My name is Amber!" All of a sudden, Amber twisted her head around at the indignant Napoleon. Her pale face had a look of resolve on it, "Remember my name, and look for a man whose name is... Jack Hughes. He is the president of DT Real Estate Agency." "What?" Napoleon stared at Amber with a perplexed expression. His livid face was now clouded with confusion, "What do you mean by that? You''re not running away now?" "There''s no need to run away. You won''t be a match for her." Amber shook her head with resignation, and her smile was forced and dry. At this moment, she no longer had the ecstatic feeling of being able to get out of this pinch alive. What reced that void was a feeling of endless despair and helplessness. Napoleon looked a little unconvinced as he raised his right hand and pointed at that middle-aged woman. "Don''t you fret now. With me here, don''t mention ck White Wuchang, even if the Lord of hell is here, I would still make him kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy." However, the next second, just as he had finished his promation, a huge gust of wind exploded all around them. In the midst of the chaos, both Amber and Napoleon had aplete change of expression. They werepletely shaken. Boom! Without being able to react, Napoleon felt a huge hand which gave him the sensation of being locked by ancient tree trunks grabbing his finger. With a bone-chilling crack, Napoleon''s initial arrogant voice instantly turned into a heart-wrenching shrill. His now broken finger was held by and caressed by ck White Wuchang, and she seemed to increase the pressure on his finger, which caused Napoleon to be shrouded in endless agony. He then flopped to the floor uncontrobly. At this moment, ck White Wuchang was exuding an immensely chilly aura. While he continued to ramp up his force on Napoleon''s finger, there was a grotesque and frosty smile hanging on his lips. "Let him go! Let him go!" Amber waspletely flustered as she threw herself at ck White Wuchang, seeing that Napoleon was in pain. ck White Wuchang didn''t even try to dodge her. She simply raised her left with her palms facing away, making a pushing motion, which easily sent Amber sprawling on the floor. Her cold voice boomed, "Ms. Knight, I will just watch over you without hurting you, but this bastard here has to die" Her voice was like a message from hell. In an instant, Amber felt herself being drenched in icy water with sub-zero temperature. Her eyes were like saucers which were directed at Napoleon. Her lips and body were both shivering imperceptibly. No, he couldn''t die here. He was innocent! He was here not by his own volition! "I beg you, let him go, let him go... What has that evil incarnation promised you? Whatever he can give you, Jack and I will give you hundred, no, thousand fold to you!" Amber continued to struggle, and with a loud sound, she knelt on the floor. Her tears had poured out of her eyes, and her cries were sorrowful. When faced with ck White Wuchang who had seemingly "transformed", Amber knew very well that she had no chance to even slow her down. Besides crying and begging, she had no other cards to y. While her wails continued, Amber didn''t even hesitate as she brought her head down to the floor. This scene made ck White Wuchang stop for a moment. Napoleon who was screaming with agony stopped for a moment too. With his origin and his past circumstances, he had long gotten used to getting the cold treatment from people around him. He was marred, harmed and backstabbed over and over again. Since he was a child, he didn''t have any choice but to survive on the streets, which directly led to his dpidated state today. His living environment pushed him to be who he was today. Ever since he was a child, he knew he had to survive with his own strength. He used to be thin and feeble. While he learned the ropes of surviving on the streets, he had to resort to robbery and schemes in order to live on. He had no other alternatives. He was already one with the darkness, which made the scene he was witnessing in front of his eyes a strange and iprehensible one. He felt that his gaze was wavering. This was the first time! The first time someone other than his mother had begged for his sake. He knew that Amber''s purpose was to get him out of this situation alive so that he could ask for help from a man called Jack. He knew that it was for their only chance of surviving, that was why she was lowering herself so much and resorting to begging. Nevertheless... This was still the first time! The one and only true time... someone other than his mother had done this! Suddenly, Napoleon chuckled while his expression was one of confusion. His chuckle morphed into augh, "This is really funny. In the past twenty years, I lived like a dog on the streets... but today, why do I suddenly feel a mixture of emotion swirling within? There was really light... in this world?" What? While listening to Napoleon self-deprecatingughter, ck White Wuchang''s plump figure suddenly jerked up, and her face which was littered with wrinkles and dark spots formed an astonished expression as she stared at Napoleon. Although she had snapped one of Napoleon''s fingers, as a top assassin, she knew how to deal a huge blow to someone by just manipting one part of his body. This enormous sense of pain wasn''t something any ordinary man could just take on. However, ording to what she was seeing now, Napoleon was simplyughing to his heart''s content, and his expression was weirdly serene... as if there was no pain at all. The next second, Napoleon who almost knelt down on the ground suddenly let out a shout. His sculpted body came alive like one of chimpanzee''s as his legs kicked off the ground,unching himself into the air. Then, he morphed into a viper and slithered around ck White Wuchang. He was as fast as lightning. Even ck White Wuchang couldn''t react in time as she felt a jolt of panic. In thest second, ck White Wuchang shouted, "Stronghold Stance!" ck White Wuchang knew what Napoleon was scheming, so she lowered herself abruptly in a wide-legged stance, and her palms pushed out in the left and right direction. With a loud booming sound, the air itself seemed to explode. Napoleon''s legs which were locked around ck White Wuchang were blown away by that outburst of force. However, at the same time, Napoleon mmed his left palm onto the ground and he leveraged the enormous strength siphoned from his waist to help himself to his feet.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked like a bloodthirsty hound now as he swooped in and bit ck White Wuchang''s right wrist. With a spurt, fresh blood sttered everywhere, and the intense smell immediately filled Napoleon''s olfactory faculties. At this moment, his gaze was terrifying as he made sure his teeth was inseparable from ck White Wuchang''s right wrist. He was even moaning akin to the sound of a mad hound. "Let go!" Under that terrifying pain, ck White Wuchang could even feel her arm throbbing with numbing pain. Her right hand let go of Napoleon''s broken finger and with another outburst of energy, her left handunched forward with her palms connecting with Napoleon''s face. The force was so huge as if a hammer was being brought down. In an instant, Napoleon''s face immediately became swollen, and his nose and ears were now flowing with blood. Despite thesh-back, Napoleon didn''t loosen his bite. His ferocious gaze homed in on ck White Wuchang like a mad dog. He was ring at her with blinding intensity. This scene was taken inpletely by Amber who was still kneeling on the round wailing. It was a terrible shock. Her fragile body which was trembling let out a wail than soon turned into an uncontroble gasp of terror...] Chapter 830 A Coincidental Full Effort "Let go!" With a loud deration sound, an iron-d left palm wasnded on Napoleon''s face. Each of those attacks were apanied with great force. For an existence who was listed as the number fifteenth strongest assassin on the Azrael List, the strength of her hands could break even metal and concrete. This attack alone blew Napoleon away, and there was obviously more of those blooding out of the cavities on his body. However, there was a disgruntling and chilling sound of meat beingpressed, which meant Napoleon didn''t even loosen his jaw. He was chewing at her hand with even more strength. This sight alone angered ck White Wuchang more than anything. His anger was boiling now. She didn''t hold back after this.. With a loud pping sound, he attacked yet again with her palm. "Let go of my hand!" Bang! "Let go of my hand!" Bang! "Let go of my hand!" In the room, huge pping sounds were interrupted by regr shout of war from ck White Wuchang. The lighting was blinding in the room. Napoleon''s body continued to tremble while he took on her non-stop attacks. He didn''t look like he was going to fight back. His teeth was digging into her wrist for a long time, and they were digging into the skin with such intensity that it showed no signs of him nning toe free. On the other hand, Amber was shell-shocked by what she was watching. Napoleon almost convoluted face was sttered with blood. On ck White Wuchang''s wrist, blood was gushing out of where he was biting, and it trickled down to the ground by passing through her palms. There was a pool of blood forming on the ground. The whole scene was incredibly heartrending. Anybody who saw this would have the same reaction was Amber. ck White Wuchang was getting overwhelmed by anger as she allowed the agony from her wrist to be absorbed by her. In her eyes, Napoleon was no ordinary man. However, at the moment, with how Napoleon was behaving like a mad dog, she had a feeling that she was being humiliated. As she continued to roar, sheunched forth with countless attacks of her palms, and her speed was slowly increasing too. With her strength, she had countless ways to make Napoleon let go of his jaw. She could even send him to death''s door on the spot if she wanted. But at this moment, she felt a strange iprehensible sense of embarrassment. Under the fueling of her burning rage, she had secretly decided that if she were to kill this mad hound, she would do it in the most violent and inhuman way. She wanted to force Napoleon to let of his teeth with her own strength, and then she would swat him to death in one go. That was the oue she was envisioning. That was the only way to wash away the sense of embarrassment she was feeling. In the room, ck White Wuchang''s bashing sound was echoing. ps after ps came raining down on Napoleon''s face, like the thunder striking the ground. In just a few seconds, Napoleon''s face was slowly losing recognition. It was unbelievably swollen, and his eyes was now two lines. On his bloody face, while her bashing continued with vigor, it felt like his skin was going to break apart at any moment. His veins was visible under the constant pressure. It was as if time had slowed down at this moment. Napoleon''s eyes were barely slits, and his diminished gaze was directed at Amber who had lost her soul. Blood continued to cover his eyesight, which caused Amber to appear red in his eyes. But, despite his grave condition, Napoleon somehow saw Amber glowing amidst his blurry sight. "Yes, in this world... there is really light! Since I was young, besides mummy, she really shines on me a little piece of sunlight... If I were to die just because I want to save her, it would be a worthy cause. Perhaps, she would be able to get out of this alive after my death. Perhaps she would take good care of my mum." "She must be a rich woman. That''s right... DT real estate agency must be that agency which made a lot of sound on the market earlier. Jack... Amber... it seems that something ising back to me..." "If my mum is able to live a good life from now on, I would dly... sacrifice my worthless life." Barrages of thoughts came crashing down like lightning in his mind. At this moment, his eyes which were pressed into lines suddenly glowed with a strange light. He didn''t loosen his jaw just yet. As he absorbed ck White Wuchang''s attack, he took a step forward. All four of his limbs were wrapped around ck White Wuchang''s body tightly like tree vines. At the same time, his lips and tongue were fluttering slightly despite all the blood in his mouth. Finally, what resembled a dog''s grunting and moaning came out of his mouth. "Run..." Because of all the blood in his mouth and the fact that his teeth was sunken into something, it made pronouncing something extremely vague and hard. However, Amber and ck White Wuchang could make out what he was saying! ck White Wuchang waspletely stunned. Her left hand which was raised was frozen in mid-air. "Have you gone mad? You mad hound! Yes, you are a mad hound! You''re just a thief, and just because of something so trivial, you''re nning to give your life away? I have never encountered something so perplexing in my entire life!" In the room, ck White Wuchang''s furious musings was booming in the space. As for Amber, her initially wavering and unfocused gaze found something to focus on. Tears were starting to blur her eyesight. However, she didn''t avert her gaze from Napoleon. Was he nning to keep ck White Wuchang busy with exchange of his own life so that she could run away? At that moment, Amber waspletely flustered. There was a invigorating pain piercing her heart.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In her eyes, Napoleon was innocent! He was just a thief! However, this seemingly trivial and fateful "meeting" had turned into her biggest chance of running away. This was made possible because of an exchange of his own life! After taking in a huge breath, Amber slowly stood up. While she was still blurred by her tears, conviction crept into her expression. She slowly moved to where the table was and picked up a tea cup. With a loud smash, she smashed the cup into pieces. Amber picked up one of the broken shards and ced it against her neck. She gripped it with strength, and the shard was very sharp shard. When the shard connected with her neck, she felt a momentary stabbing pain, and blood started to form on her pale white neck. She furrowed her brows and turned around with resolve. "ck White Wuchang! Let him go now, or else I will kill myself now!" She was going to threaten with her own death! This was the one and only solution Amber could think of to get out of this precarious situation. She couldn''t stop ck White Wuchang. Even if she were tobine strength with Napoleon, they still wouldn''t be a match for her. However, in the past few days, she was confined to this spot, and ck White Wuchang was interacting with her as her maid. She was taking good care of Amber''s life. Amber must have thought that her life must carry some meaning. Of course, this was just a wild spection. Perhaps, for someone as vicious as ck White Wuchang, her life wouldn''t even matter even a tiny bit. But the turn of events unfolding in front of her didn''t allow her to contemte even for a second. Even if this was a one-in-a-million chance, she still needed to give it a try. She wanted to do her best to protect Napoleon who was innocent. As her chilly voice sounded with an imminent threat, ck White Wuchang who was doing a beat down of Napoleon suddenly froze. Her face slowly turned around to face Amber. Her furious face now had a newfound confusion mixed within. At the same time, Napoleon who was still biting her wrist jolted for a moment and his pupils contracted to the limits. At that moment, his bloodied gaze was locked onto Amber. A plethora of emotion was surging through him like waves of tsunami. Napoleon was really stunned. He only felt something closely resembled this from his mother. He had gotten used to days of darkness, so when a ray of sunlight pierced through that murky world, it felt like he could relish in that warm embrace. "Miss Knight, please calm down!" ck White Wuchang yelped loudly, and then she followed that with a series of cursing, "This is crazy, this whole thing is crazy. This is just a chance encounter, so why are you both ready to give up your life just like this?" ck White Wuchang feltpletely shaken up by what she was witnessing now. "Let him go, or I will kill myself now!" Amber said with utter conviction, but deep down inside, she felt strangely calm. At least, with how ck White Wuchang was reacting to her actions, she could see things were going her way. As long as ck White Wuchang was wary of her ending her own life, then perhaps... there was a chance that she could save Napoleon. At that moment, Amber''s eyes nted at Napoleon, "Remember a man called Jack. Go look for him. My name is Amber Knight!" Chapter 831 Run! Ran! Ran away! Finding that man named Jack! In an instant, Napoleon''s character changed dramatically. The previous desire to die suddenly turned into the desire to seek survival! Almost immediately. He was so fast that even Wuchang didn''t have the time to react. Napoleon brazenly released his mouth, and his hands and feet wrapped around Wuchang loosened at the same time. The violent push of Wuchang''s body made him directly go back to the windowsill. "Want to run? No way!" Wuchang''s expression changed greatly. She was ced there by the Mysterious Man to take Amber into custody and, at the same time, to care about her daily life and basic needs. Even if Amber threatened with her life, she would save the life of that crazy guy. Once outside, if she let that crazy guy call Jack. Then it would be impossible to hide it, and the n would...fail! Buzz! Wuchang''s figure, fast as lighting, while pursuing Napoleon closely, was brandishing in her hands a bright sword and, with a shrill roar, rushed towards Napoleon and she was grabbing him with all her force. p! Just at the moment when Wuchang grasped Napoleon''s shoulder de with her left hand. Click! There was a bone crunching sound. Napoleon''s corner of mouth suddenly twisted for a while, and took a deep breath. The scap that was grabbed by Wuchang instantly became very slippery and slipped out from Wuchang''s hands. "Deboning Move, you, you are not an ordinary thief!" In a sh, Wuchang''s expression changed dramatically and there was a great fright in her heart. Also that exmation, it was a shocking moment. Napoleon directly went back to the windowsill, took off across the air, grabbed the curtain that was tied to the radiator before, jumped into the air outside the window and fell rapidly. "You can''t run away!" Wuchang realized the situation. She rushed to the windowsill quickly, but saw that Napoleon alreadynded. She kicked up a piece of the broken vase of porcin on the ground, and the bloodstained right hand hummed directly on the pieces of porcin. Whoosh! In a split second, the pieces of porcin shot down like bullets in the direction of Napoleon. After Napoleonnded, he rolled over and was about to get up and run away. However, a violent sound suddenly echoed. Too fast for him to dodge! Puff! A sharp pain ran down his back. A mournful cry echoed through the dark of the vi''s garden. Napoleon didn''t stop, but gritted his teeth, endured the sharp pain, staggered and fled away from the vi. In all the ces he crossed, there was a bloody path. "Do you still want to run? It''s crazy, your life is so cheap!" On the second floor of the vi, there was a sudden and violent anger in Wuchang''s eyes. With a snap, she went straight over the windowsill and jumped to the ground without any defense. After shended steadily, without stopping, Wuchang chased directly towards the direction where Napoleon fled away. On the second floor. Amber was in a daze. She didn''te to her senses until Wuchang jumped off the building. She hurriedly threw away the bloodstained pieces of porcin in her hands and rushed to the windowsill, where she could vaguely see Napoleon, who was disappearing in the light, as well as Wuchang, who was chasing him. That moment. Amber breathed fast, and her chest was going up and down. While worrying about whether Napoleon could escape, her mind quickly turned up. Looking at the messy room, tears soon fell on the door. Maybe... Without hesitation, she strode to the door. Napoleon fled away and Wuchang was following him. Now that she was the only one left in the vi, it was the only chance to run away. And yet. Click! When Amber''s slender hand twisted the door''s handle, there was a crisp sound, and the door didn''t move at all. The door...was locked! For a moment, Amber had a breakdown. She gripped the doorknob with both hands, twisting and pulling. Except for a "click" sound, the door didn''t move at all. "Let me out, I want to get out..." Amber''s face was filled with tears, but she was stubborn in surviving even though she was desperate. Even if it was thest grimmer of hope, she didn''t want to give up! Because she knew that Jack and her parents were still at home waiting for her! She didn''t know how that woman could rece her without being discovered by Jack and her parents, but she would never allow a "fake" Amber to be around her three closest persons, she could even be with them forever. Suddenly. Amber looked determined. No, she was ruthless! She released the door handle with both hands, turned abruptly, and walked briskly to the second-floor window. "They can do it, I also can definitely do it. As long as I can get out of here, it doesn''t matter if I get hurt." Murmuring, Amber grabbed the remaining half of the curtain with both hands and yanked it down. She also quickly tied up one end of the curtain to the radiator. Thesest few days. She had been under Wuchang''s constant guard. If she didn''t get out of there now, maybe...maybe there would never be another chance to escape. "I''m Jack''s woman. He can always find a way out of a danger. I also can do it!" At that moment, Amber was stronger than ever. With no one to lean on behind her, that woman showed a huge and amazing potential. Even after tying up the curtains, she didn''t test whether they were securely fastened. Time was not enough for her to make an urate experiment about the safety. At that point. In the garden, but also on the road outside the vi, Napoleon and Wuchang already disappeared. Amber bit her lips and climbed onto the windowsill, clutching the curtain with both hands and descending along the wall slowly and difficultly towards the ground. She was just amon person, moreover she felt very weak because of the miscarriage and illness. At that moment, even doing the slightest movement was very hard. When she rubbed her hands against the curtain, she felt a sharp pain. Her arms also were all aching and limp and made her feel overwhelmed. It was an unprecedented challenge for her to carry her own weight down, even on the second floor, with only her arms clenched around the curtain. For Napoleon or Wuchang, jumping off the second floor was very easy. But for her, it was almost impossible. She moved slowly a little bit. The swelling of her hands and arms became stronger and stronger, and she also felt a sense of numbness. The sharp pain in the palm of her hands became more and more intense, and even in the points where the hands grasped there were stains of blood. Amber didn''t dare to look down, so she could only stare at her hands and advance slowly. She bit her lips and blood seeped into her mouth with a bloody smell. However, she didn''t give up. For her, at that time, a distance of a few meters seemed to be thousands of miles away. Suddenly. As her left hand moved down, the pain of her arms became unbearable and exploded at that moment. Amber couldn''t hold on, and took off her hands from the curtain. "Ah!" Amber was so scared that her face turned pale and she fell immediately to the ground. Only then, she realized that the distance she had fallen was less than one meter from the ground. "I''m saved!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At that moment, Amber looked at the curtain falling from the windowsill and her eyes were glowing with pride and happiness. That desperate woman could finally...escape! Even the sharp pain of her arms, because of that strong excitement and ecstasy, suddenly disappeared a lot. "Hubby, Mom, Daddy...I will be back to you soon." Amber struggled to stand up and turned to run outside the vi. But when she turned around, in the dark, she saw a dark figure of someone who was standing not far from her. In the meantime. The sound of a familiar and extremely hoarse voice came over. "Go back by yourself. Don''t make me take some drastic measures!"?????? Chapter 832 Descendent of Hermes? "Damn it, escape, I must escape. This is a chance that the woman risked her life for me." Napoleon staggered and stumbled along the alley way at the viplex towards the forest. He left a trail of blood each time he stumbled to the ground. He knew that in his current state, he would not be able to get far if he were to go onto the main roads. He would stand arger chance of escaping if he went along the alley way and through the forest. What happened in the room continued to sh in his mind. Napoleon was more determined than ever as he mumbled, "Rest assured, I will live on to find that Jack Hughes and get him to save you!" He said with confidence through his blood stained teeth.N?velDrama.Org content. Then. "With me Wuchang around, you will not escape alive!" A cold and ruthless voice shrieked eerily, "Whoever Wuchang wants dead, he will not live!" "Damn it, so fast?" Napoleon cursed and shuddered as a chill ran down his spine. He turned around as he staggered. The light from the streetmps allowed him to barely make out a figure that was rushing rapidly towards him. "Ha ha ha... where did you learn that ''Deboning Move'' from? That skill isn''t one that can be mastered by just anyone!" Wuchang''s eyes locked onto Napoleon like a predator hunting a prey while questioning him. To her, the severely injured Napoleon was as good as dead. She wanted her doubts answered and may let Napoleon live several more seconds before killing him. With her experience and knowledge, the art o ''Deboning Move'' had been lost for over thirty years! To think that she chanced upon this thief who actually knew this skill. ''Deboning Move'' was created by a thief and as far as she could remember, someone who could master this skill, was a master among the thieves. Anyone who knew this skill would be well known in the streets. But now, this mongrel who actually knew ''Deboning Move'', was a nobody in the world of thieves. "Nobody taught me that, you bitch! This skill was self-taught!" Napoleon could sense that death was quickly approaching and dered proudly as if there was nothing left to fear. He wanted to escape but he also knew that even if he was not injured, there was no possibility of escaping Wuchang. Additionally, he was severely injured and Wuchang was rushing towards him unencumbered. His confidence a moment ago was now wavering. "Self-taught?" Wuchang was shocked and stopped momentarily. She thenughed hysterically, "Who do you think you are? What arrogance you have! ''Deboning Move'' was devised three hundred years ago by the ''Gang of Eight'' Chief of thieves. Over these three hundred years, the total number of people who mastered this skill could be counted with one hand and are the masters of thieves. How dare a washout like you im to be able to teach yourself this ''Deboning Move'' skill? You are truly shameless!" Wuchang said furiously at the end. Bash! As Wuchang ran again, her left foot kicked a rock and smashed it into pieces. The pieces of shattered rock shot out like bullets towards Napoleon. "Fuck!" Napoleon tensed up when he heard the rock shattering. An intense sense of danger overwhelmed him and instinctively he twisted his body and turned around. The pieces of rocks impacted his left shoulder de and other pieces flew in all directions. Napoleon yelled in agony as blood sttered from the impact. He stumbled a few steps and copsed onto the ground and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Napoleon was in intense pain and weak from his injuries. He could not feel his left shoulder after the rocks hit him. Now, Wuchang slowed down her advance and ced both her hands behind and walked over nonchntly. The fifty over years old woman had grey sideburns and looked like a farmer who had toiled in the fields for years. Wuchang exuded a fearsome viciousness as she walked slowly towards Napoleon. Napoleon was so ovee with fear that he could not bring himself to look directly at her. "Who the hell taught you the ''Deboning Move''? Wuchang said through her gritted teeth with ferocity and ruthlessness. "What does it mean to you? You''ll kill me no matter what, so why the hell should I tell you?" Napoleon sat on the ground and wiped the blood from his mouth and held his wounded left shoulder. "Bitch! Fight fairly if you have the guts!" Napoleon''s expression changed drastically as his heart raced. He intentionally did these to buy time for his shoulder to regain its feeling and then attempt another escape. But he did not expect this bitch to be so persistent. Why the hell did she have so much to say? Now he was horrified by the advancing Wuchang. "Die!" In a sh, Wuchang rushed forward towards Napoleon. Her right hand was like a whirling wind and headed towards Napoleon''s throat. Napoleon''s pupils constricted and looked at her blood-stained right hand. He was certain that his neck would be broken by her if she was to grab it. He had never feared death. To Napoleon, he felt that he was fortunate to have lived that long but suddenly, the thought of Amber filled his mind. Immediately it was as if his heart was re-energized. ''That woman who gave me the freedom was waiting for me to find her man to rescue her!'' He thought to himself. Woosh! Just as Wuchang''s blood-stained hand was about to grab Napoleon''s throat, something miraculous happened! "Argh!" Napoleon yelled and he raised both his legs and managed to kick Wuchang''s w-like right hand. The impact of Wuchang''s hand pushed him and he slid several feet on his back. Napoleon quickly turned around and sprung to his feet. Without any pause or hesitation, he dashed towards the nearest tree and then with a series of three hops, he managed to climb up a eight meter tall tree Wuchang was startled when she saw this and was momentarily stunned. Suddenly, Wuchang remarked with a shrill in the forest, "Mount the Dragon! You are the descendant of Chillfond Hermes?"????? Chapter 833 Saved "Fuck you!" Napoleon stood on the branch and raised his right hand and flipped her the bird and said, "For ten years I tried to master the Mount the Dragon and now thanks to you, you managed to force it out of me!" "You..." Wuchang shuddered as her face turned blue. She looked ferociously at Napoleon as if she was about to devour him. "Bye bye you bitch, I will save that woman called Amber!" Napoleon did not want to remain a moment longer. He was lucky to be able to utilize the Mount the Dragon skill all thanks to his master. If he was foolish enough to stay and argue with Wuchang, he would possibly die ten times over. ''Sometimes one could be killed for saying too much.'' Napoleon thought! After saying, Napoleon jumped from one tree branch to the other tree. As he jumped from tree to tree, he felt light as a bird. Anyone would be filled with awe to see what he was doing. The branches bend and flexed as Napoleon jumped from one andnded on another. In so doing, he was able to move much faster than if he were to run. He managed to vanish within the foliage in a few blinks of the eye. In contrast, Wuchang stood still as she looked on in disbelief. Though she was eager to kill Napoleon, at least she was able to control her urges and not do anything impulsive. She frowned as she looked in the direction of where Napoleon went. Wuchang narrowed her eyes and mumbled to herself, "For both ''Deboning Move'' and Mount the Dragon skills to be mastered by one person, this chap must be the descendant of Chillfond Hermes. Could it be... Gang of Eight?" The so-called "Theft Gang" should not be any tom, dick or harry. Thieves were honorable in ancient times. They stole from the rich to give to the poor. They even help those who were in danger at the frontiers. There was a huge difference between the honorable thieves and those shameless robbers. From the onset, Wuchang had regarded Napoleon to be a shameless thief. But then Napoleon managed to shock her twice in a row. She took a deep breath and turned to leave. Back at the vi. Wuchang''s heart sank when she saw the curtains draped over the window ledge. She quickly rushed towards the vi and saw that the door was opened. The mysterious man was standing at the door and said ruthlessly with a raspy voice, "You''re too careless. If I didn''t get here in time, our ns would have been exposed." "I''m sorry!" The vicious Wuchang lowered her head in submission when she saw the mysterious man.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "That person is upstairs. Where is the person who you were chasing?" The mysterious man asked. "That two-bid thief managed to escape." Wuchang replied. "Escape?" The mysterious man was furious and demanded, "What were you thinking? You can''t even silence a thief? Now that he had escaped, what would the consequences be?" "But... but he is not a regr thief." Wuchang started to fluster and exined, "He... he knows the ''Deboning Move'' and Mount the Dragon skills. He must be the descendant of Chillfond Herrmes." "What?!" The mysterious man remarked and suddenly he calmed down. "This must be an issue thatsted for thirty years." The mysterious man stared at Wuchang and then scoffed, "No wonder you let him go." Thud! Wuchang suddenly knelt and then cupped her fists and apologized, "Please forgive me, I was stunned when that rascal suddenly used that Mount the Dragon skill to escape." "Forget it. Since he is the descendant of Chillfond Herrmes, then let him be. Let''s just hope that our n would not be exposed so quickly and allow us to continue with our actions." The mysterious man said solemnly as he waved his hand but then scoffed doubtfully, "Don''t you think it''s strange for this descendant of Chillfond Herrmes, who mastered the art of ''Deboning Move'' and Mount the Dragon, to behave like a 2-bid thief. If Chillfond were to know this, would he turn in his grave?" Wuchang frowned tightly and was at a loss for words. Inside the dense forest. Rustle... rustle... The tree leaves shook noisily. Then, a figure jumped swiftly from tree to tree like a monkey. Then, Napoleon jumped onto a branch, slipped, and lost his bnce. He tumbled to the ground with a thud at the edge of the forest next to the vis. "Persist, you must persist. Napoleon, in these twenty years, what kind of fight haven''t you experienced? Now you can certainly prevail over this." "That girl Amber, is waiting for you to look for Jack Hughes to save her!" "You went through so much to escape and even escaped from that bitch''s clutches. You''d better not fail now..." Napoleon''s face was covered with blood and looked particrly pathetic. He vomited blood as he struggled to his feet and kept pushing himself to go on. He endured the pain from his broken fingers and the intense pain from other wounds on his body. He was engulfed in intense pain and lost a lot of blood. He was exhausted, started to ck out and the surroundings started to spin. He struggled several times and then copsed to the ground with a thud. He could not get back onto his feet. "Damn it... looks like this is it." Napoleon started to grin. All his energy seemed to drain away rapidly. In the end, Napoleon simplyid on the ground, close his eyes and fainted. The surroundings were quiet while the night breeze was bone chilling and rustled the tree leaves. About ten minutester, a car drove along the road towards Napoleon. The bright headlights lit up the area ahead of the car. Screech! The car stopped a couple of meters from where Napoleon was. It was a quiet night. It was bright outside the courtyard and all sorts of security devices were operating. Lone wolf led many protective guards to guard the area around the courtyard. All was quiet inside the dimly lit courtyard. It seemed peaceful in the courtyard thanks to Lone Wolf whose men were patrolling outside. Jack sat at the stone table and continued to read the Tao Te Ching. He could not sleep. The bloody trap caused him to lose his appetite and sleep. His father''s indifference also pierced his heart and put a lump in his throat... "Master..." Mr. Ward took a jacket and walked to wards the wheelchair. He ced the jacket over Jack''s shoulders and said, "It''s cold, why don''t you go in to rest." "I can''t sleep. How should we neutralize this bloody trap?" Jack continued to look at the Tao Te Ching as he said to Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward paused for a couple of seconds before answering, "I''ll brew some tea and keep youpany." "Okay." Jack replied. Mr. Ward served the freshly brewed tea and ced the cups carefully onto the stone table. Mr. Ward maintained his silence as he looked at Jack who continued to read the Tao Te Ching. After a moment, Creak... The mysterious man opened the courtyard door and walked in. He was stunned when he saw that Mr. Ward and Jack were at the stone table. He then smiled and walked towards the stone table, picked up the cup of tea and sipped it as he said, "Why aren''t both of you asleep? Are you worried about the bloody trap?" "Didn''t you go out?" Jack bantered and continued, "Of course I''m worried since they are trying to kill me. Surely I wouldn''t be able to sleep under such conditions." The mysterious man chuckled, looked at the Tao Te Ching in Jack''s hands and said, "Didn''t you ask Mr. Ward to prepare some Buddhists scriptures for you? Why aren''t you reading those?" "I did, but I still prefer the Tao Te Ching that''s why I''m reading it more often. I will read the Buddhist scriptures asionally." Jack said as he sipped the tea from the cup.??????????? Chapter 834 The Thought of Momentarily End the Bloody Trap The night was quiet and peaceful. When the sky had just glowed faintly, Jack who was still in deep slumber vaguely felt some movements near him. When he opened his eyes, he saw Amber burrowing herself into their nket carefully. This made Jack instantly freshened up. "Why did you stick yourself in?" His sudden question made Amber freeze on the spot. Amber was gaping at Jack with astonishment, "D-Did I wake you up?" Jack didn''t say anything as his gaze was fixed on Amber. The next second, Amber suddenly smiled ruefully as she stered herself on Jack''s chest. She began to suck up to him with her eyes stretched wide, "I have been missing you a lot, so I want to sleep with you." Jack furrowed his brows and said in a low bass voice, "Amber, how many times did I need to tell you this? We need to sleep separately now. It''s taking into consideration your body." "But I still want to sleep with you, even without doing anything. Can''t I just idle by your side like this?" Amber was looking very indignant, and some tears could be seen in her eyes. However, Jack''s gaze was determined as he looked at Amber, "Are you sure that you''re just going to chill by my side?" Their eyes met. In the face of Jack''s scorching gaze, Amber looked a little flustered as she quickly averted her gaze, "Yes... maybe... that''s right." Jack could only let out a sigh. Then he lightly pushed Amber away from clinging to him and he followed up with a pinching at her nose. "Hey, it hurts!" Amber quickly removed Jack''s hand as she showed a lightly agonized expression. Jack smiled nonchntly, "How can I trust you while you are so unsure of yourself?" As he said that, Jack put on his clothes and moved to his wheelchair. He stole a nce at Amber who was looking pitiful and started to console her with a smile, "Enough. After your confinement period is over, we will resume sleeping together again. I will try to control myself during this period of time. Your health is my priority!" Amber''s eyes flickered with some reflection. In the end, she could only nod helplessly, "Alright, then." When the two of the left the room, they immediately sniffed the aroma of dishes. Jack took in the aroma andughed, "Daisy''s cooking is really getting better."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Then, you should eat more today as a sigh of approval!" Daisy replied with a smile. Very soon, Mysterious Man, Brent and Mr. Ward all woke up. They shared the breakfast in an upbeat mood. Nobody brought up the "Bloody Trap" during the whole time. It was as if today was nothing more than an ordinary one, and nothing of interest had happened recently. After they finished their breakfast, Amber and Daisy busied themselves on clearing the dishes while Jack, Mysterious Man, Mr. Ward and Brent huddled around the living area to enjoy some tea. The casual, light mood was no more. "I guess that everything is going to start from today?" After putting down his tea cup, Jack broke the silence. "Roughly." Mysterious Man nodded and replied with a hoarse voice, "That massacre in South Maine could only do so much in dying time." "Actually, I thought of something that could maybe solve this Bloody Trap yesterday night." Jack rubbed his nose while producing a "Tao Te Ching" and started leafing through the pages. Upon hearing that, Mysterious Man, Mr. Ward and Brent all looked at Jack, especially Mr. Ward and Brent. Their eyes were frantic and shocked. Even Patrick chose to not act recklessly in this Bloody Trap, so what could the young mastere up with? "Come out with it if you really have a n." The Mysterious Man peeked at the injury on his body and said with a grave tone, "With our situation now, although we are cluttered up in the headquarters which is rtively safer than South Maine, but all the topbatants here are hurt in some way or other. We can''t go out with our full strength." Jack produced a smile as he closed the pages of "Tao Te Ching". He looked at Mysterious Man with a perplexed expression and said amusingly, "So you do feel fear sometimes?" Upon hearing that, both Mr. Ward and Brent couldn''t stifle their chuckles. Ever since Mysterious Man made his debut, he gave off the impression that he could fight off anything like a tyrannical lord of war. This held true especially in the war of South Maine. After getting hurt in that war with the Iga, he never made an appearance. He justid low to face waves of assassins from all directions. For Mysterious Man to say something so seriously, the situation now must have given him a lot of pressure and stress! Mysterious curled up his lips to form a wry smile. Although he was appearing to smile, he looked forlorn. He opened his mouth and a hoarse voice sounded, "This is the Bloody Trap. All of the top assassins from all factions areing altogether. I am not a god; I am just a man!" Jack rubbed his nose and smiled again, but the glint of sharpness never faded from his eyes, "Perhaps, if I leave by myself, I could temporarily end this Bloody Trap." What? A very confusing expression appeared on the faces of Mysterious Man, Mr. Ward and Brent. They had a drastic change of expression. "Young master, don''t be so reckless!" Mr. Ward immediately warned. Although perplexed, Mr. Ward could never agree with whatever Jack was going to propose. At least, at first nce, they could know what Jack hade up with. The Bloody Trap was concocted in the first ce because of Jack solely. If Jack went against it alone, he wouldn''t have just end the Bloody Trap... It would be just that he would shoulder all the dangers alone in exchange for everyone''s safety. In another words, he was going to snatch away all the clouds of fear hovering over everyone''s head and umted them on himself! When Jack decided to leave, the Bloody Trap would follow him. All those assassins would tail Jack. They wouldn''t pay any attention to the others being left behind. "Young master, if you do that, you are just sacrificing your life for our safety." Brent chipped in. Only the Mysterious Man was gawking at Jack with aplicated expression. Something was ying in his mind. When faced with Mr. Ward and Brent''s objections, Jack simply smiled to dismiss their concerns. He waved his hands to signal them to calm down then he began slowly, "I am not just throwing myself in danger for your sake, but I am..." After a pause, there was a weird smile on Jack''s face, "If I have gone to the Dragon Cavalry, do you think all those assassins would stille to kill me in that ce?" Hisst sentence was like an atomic bomb detonating in their heads. In an instant, Mr. Ward and Brent werepletely ruffled. Even the Mysterious Man couldn''t stay still anymore. He clenched his fists, which made the veins on them bulge. After three seconds of silence, Mr. Ward pped his hands vigorously, "That''s right, what a great idea! The Dragon Cavalry''s name reaches far and wide, and their name alone intimidates all the other ns in the North, and nobody dares toe intruding. Zenith''s name was so big, as long as young master can make it to the Dragon Cavalry, let alone Bloody Angel or Iga, even if the Hughes family wanted to go there, they couldn''t have done anything!" "Oh! How can I forget this? I forgot that Jack is already the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guard." Brent''s eyes lit up as he quickly added his own opinion. Chapter 835 A Growing Intention To Kill For a moment, the initially intense and solemn atmosphere seemed to have eased a little. It was the God of War, Zenith Harol and 300,000 Dragon Cavalry. This was a force that even the Hughes family couldn''t dismiss. They were also a force that waspletely different from Bloody Angel and Iga. The only reason the Northern Territory was peaceful was because of Zenith''s appearance out of the blue. He led his 300,000 Dragon Cavalry who then physically surrounded the border of the Northern Territory, forming an iron-human wall and overwhelming the foreign forces. And Jack was the Chief Guard of Twelve Golden Guard of Dragon Cavalry! He was superior to hundreds and thousands of others while only being submissive to one. Any person who managed to get into Dragon Cavalry will get utmost protection from 300,000 of them. Who would dare to enter the Dragon Cavalry to assassinate Jack with such a solid defence and suppression from Zenith? It was definitely safer there than Jack going back to the Hughes Residence or the Grand Freemasons. Mr. Ward, who had extensive experience in such matters, also agreed that this was the best way to protect Jack right now! However, the mysterious man had popped their happy bubble. Mr. Ward and Brent''s excitement went down the drain just like that. "If he goes to the Dragon Cavalry, how are we going to deal with the businesses here?" As soon as the words came out, Jack froze a little and soon revealed a bitter smile on his face. "To be honest, this is something I''ve been worrying about too." Mr. Ward and Brent looked at Jack seriously. The mysterious man hit the key point there. It was true that Jack could get maximum protection if he entered the Dragon Cavalry. It could even end this Bloody Trap temporarily. They just needed to dy this until Patrick''s birthday celebration, and if Jack could take over as the head of the family on that day, this Bloody Trap would be over. Even if it did not end, they wouldn''t be as miserable as they were now. But, what should they do about their business? Be it DT Real Estate Agency, the Quinn family''s properties, or the entertainmentpany under ra''s control in the capital city, everything needed to continue operating. And it must expand at a crazily fast speed! It was also the final criteria to decide if Jack would be the winner! If Jack left, it would mean that all these businesses would lose their leader and be all over the ce. After entering Dragon Cavalry, Jack would bepletely isted from the assassins from all forces, but it would also weaken his control towards all these businesses at the same time. Even if they still had three months till Patrick''s birthday banquet, but no one could be certain now that Jack could take over the throne with his current aplishments sessfully. Although there weren''t many sessors in the family, but the potential ones were not ordinary people. There were many of them that Jack had never met before, but among those he did, Killian was the biggest threat to him. He was an ace who had the support of Mrs. Hughes. Even if Killian were to grow a pair of wings and flew into the sky on thest day, the rest would find it absolutely normal as he had Mrs. Hughes help. What more to say they still had three months? Based on the experience Mr. Ward and Brent had, they quickly thought of a series of things that might be involved after listening to the mysterious man''s concern. This method was indeed...a double-edged sword! For a moment, the air around them seemed to have frozen. Mr. Ward and Brent were both deep in thoughts. As for the mysterious man, he was expressionless, so no one knew what was going on in his head. Jack nced at the three of them, shrugging as he said, "This is just one of the methods I thought of, but we can choose not to go with it for now. If it isn''t too dangerous, I can still stay here, but when time really calls for it, I''d have to leave for Dragon Cavalry for a moment and experience the life of an army." "It''s best if I don''t go, of course." Mr. Ward nodded, "But when we really run out of choice, that''s the only thing we can do for your safety, young master. Lyndall and I will try our best to manage everything here." "Yeah." Jack nodded and looked at the Tao Te Ching on the table, saying, "I''m going back to my room to read. Then, he wheeled his wheelchair towards the direction of his bedroom. The mysterious man just kept staring at Jack, and soon got up and followed him into his room under the stunned gazes of Mr. Ward and Brent. Click! "What''s wrong?" Jack asked in confusion when the mysterious man closed the door behind him. "I just want to confirm with you how much do you want to enter Dragon Cavalry." He then sat casually by the study table and swept his gaze across the sutras that was neatly arranged on the table. He picked one up and flipped through it, before he frowned and looked at his finger, saying jokingly, "I bet you have never touched it before, haven''t you? It''s umting dust already." "When Mr. Ward brought it over, there was already dust on it. It''s been with me for only a few days, so how could it be dusty because of me?" Jack wheeled his wheelchair towards a spot not far away from the mysterious man as he flipped through the Tao Te Ching while he spoke, "That''s thest resort. If I have a choice, I don''t really want to abandon everything here." His response made the mysterious man frown, "Is being the head of the Hughes family so important to you?" "No!" Jack smiled and shook his head, but soon after, he nodded again, "But it''s kinda important too." Slowly, he closed the Tao Te Ching in his hand and smiled, "It''s important because I want to take back everything that belongs to me. I want to take back the glory that belonged to my mother and give it to her. She was the wife of the head of Hughes family, but had never been acknowledged till the day of her death. Everyone in the Hughes family calls me an illegitimate child, so I''m going to brush it in their faces by putting the pot of my mom''s ashes in the prayer hall." "I''ll have the future generations of the Hughes family pray towards my mother. I''ll make them know that she was one thedy of the Hughes family!" "My wife and child too. They have a share to my crown and throne!" His sonorous words were like an oath. Even someone like the mysterious man frowned subconsciously at this sight of Jack. His determination was no joke. The room went into silence for a moment. The mysterious suddenly smiled, "I guess I''ll have no choice but to do my best. Also, the sutras is useful to you. Do read it when you have time." As he said that, he strode out of the room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A smile appeared on Jack''s lips the moment the door closed. Then, he looked at the sutras that the mysterious man had just flipped open. He lifted his hand, closed it up and threw it into the pile of sutras casually. Just as he was about to continue reading Tao Te Ching, a feeling of difort washed over him suddenly. As soon as he felt that, Jack''s eyes immediately widened. He was getting goosebumps all over his body too. Was this...a killing intent from someone else? Suddenly, Jack raised his head and looked at the window, which was covered entirely by the curtains coldly. Chapter 836 Reapers Slash Bang!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A thunderous sound erupted. It broke the serenity in the bamboo courtyard in an instant. The window burst at the impact of the sound, leaving pieces of broken sses on the ground. Jack''s eyes widened to their brim. A blood-red bullet wasing right in his way. It was getting closer. Jack quickly pushed against the table violently and moved backwards with the counterforce. While he was doing so, the bullet had reached right in front of him. Whoosh! The warm bullet zed past Jack''s face dangerously. He could even feel the wave of heat that came along with it and closed his eyes subconsciously. Boom! A loud sound erupted in his ears. Jack opened his eyes instantly and observed the situation in the room carefully. Thoughts after thoughts exploded in his mind. The bullet missed him by a centimetre and shot on the door that was opposite the window instead. The wooden door now had a holeparable to the size of a head. Smoke was steaming from it too. Barrett? That was Jack''s first thought. Other than Barrett, Jack couldn''t think of any other snipers that could cause such severe lethality at such a far distance. Without any hesitation, Jack turned his wheelchair around, kicked on the side of the bed and used the counterforce to move towards the door. At the same time. Bang! It was the sound of another gunshot. Swoosh! The bullet came in a st. With a bang, it sted to the ground that was just less than two feet away from Jack''s feet. "So urate?" Jack was shocked and raised his head towards the window in horror. The curtains were certainly thick enough to block anyone from looking into the room. If the first shot was just a wild shot, then something was definitely off for the second shot to be this urate! "Could it be a thermal imager?" The gears in Jack''s head started to turn faster. Bang! The door was kicked open forcefully and the mysterious man rushed in. "Be careful! There''s a thermal imager." Jack yelled in a hurry as he turned and fell to the ground. Bang! A second after, another gunshot came through. A bullet flew through the air. Jack witnessed it while he was on the ground. But then, this bullet wasn''ting for him. It was shot at...the mysterious man! Time seemed to have slowed down and put everything in slow motion at that moment. Jack''s eyes were widely open, stunned as he stared at the bullet that was flying towards the mysterious man impartially. At such a moment, even the gods wouldn''t have been able to dodge the bullet, what more to say mere humans? However, the hoarse roar of the mysterious man sounded, "Break!" Squeak... At the brink of death, Jack saw the mysterious man''s body twisted into an indescribable shape. The pulling of his muscles and the cracking of his joints could be clearly heard. Then, under Jack''s gaze, the mysterious man reached his right hand to his back and pulled out a Samurai knife. He then started to swing his knife at the bullets! Jack was confused and stunned by the scene before him. He thought to himself, "Has the man gone mad?" In the face of a bullet, the mysterious man decided to sh it up instead of thinking how to dodge it. Was he serious? ng! There were sparks from the collision. The bullet hit the knife and deformed it instantly. And it was this one moment of contact with the bullet that caused the mysterious man''s expression to be hideous. Veins,rge and small, could be seen popping all over his face like worms. Also, his right arm that was clutching onto the knife seemed to have expanded to twice its size. He looked just like a horned dragon now. "Break!" With another roar from the mysterious man, the bullet that was against the knife started to shake, forming an impact that was visible even to the naked eye. It was as if that it was just shot out of the gun again, and the bullet flew... towards the direction it came from! Bang! When the bullet flew out of the window, an explosion happened. The room was silent. After the mysterious man blocked the flying bullet in its path, his swollen right hand quickly shrank. He bowed, heaving heavily and beads of sweat trickled from his forehead. Sure enough, the Reaper''s sh earlier cost him a lot of strength. That was right. Jack, as a person who had witnessed the scene earlier couldn''t find any better words other than legendary to describe what the mysterious man had done. That move was illogical! Jack never thought that it could happen. But the mysterious man did it! Right now, Jack was justying on the ground,pletely stunned by the events that just took ce. Even his breathing and heartbeat started to be irregr. Jack stared at the mysterious man who was still bowing down as he panted. His mind waspletely nk. Everything happened in just a split second. Not only did the mysterious man reacted quickly, he even used Reaper''s sh to forcefully turned the path of the bullet around! This man...he couldn''t be a human! Jack wasn''t insulting the mysterious man, but this was the onlyment he could think of after witnessing the impossible earlier. No human could''ve done that! That was something only the Reaper''s could do! It seemed that the sniper out there was also stupefied by the mysterious man. After missing one shot, no second shot was fired again in the seconds that passed. The world seemed to have gone silent. "Come on!" The mysterious man finally had enough energy. His right arm was hanging by his side. The Samurai knife in his hand had long been deformed, and it fell from his hand to the ground at the same time. However, he went forward and used his right hand to help Jack up from the ground. As Jack got up, he finally came back to his senses. He wasn''t thinking of the current situation they were in and blurted, "How did you do that? The sh, I mean?" "You can pick up things quickly, can''t you?" The mysterious man tugged at his lips and stared at Jack intensely. It made Jack Speechless. Sure enough, Jack was a smart one. Even if it was Brent''s Python Devours Dragon, Jack was confident that he could get the essence of it after trying it out a few times. But he was indeed confused about the mysterious man''s Reaper''s sh from earlier! A lot of thoughts were running wild in his head. He racked his brain but still couldn''t understand how the mysterious man had made that move! "I''ll teach you when we have time!" The mysterious man said to Jack as he supported him out of the room in a position that seemed like he was dragging him. Such a posture was extremelyborious, but the mysterious man had his concerns. He couldn''t expose that Jack''s legs were actually not disabled. "I''m not that stupid to use my own body to block the bullet." Jack pulled his lips into a thin line and said seriously, "I would always find a way to dodge it if possible." Then, the mysterious man obviously froze for a moment before he started to get going again. He joked at the same time, "There are many things you don''t know in this world, but you can''t deny its existence just because you haven''t seen or heard about it before. You are the Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guard of Dragon Cavalry, the leader of many and you are only submissive to one person. Don''t you know that Zenith has been leading 300,000 armies on the battlefield?" Chapter 837 All Three Hundred Thousand Dragon Cavalry Can Do This? Until Jack and the mysterious man walked out of the room and into the hall. The gunman outside, too, didn''t fire a second shot. Everything seemed toe to a screeching halt after the mysterious man had thrown out that "Reaper''s sh". It instantly returned to peace and quiet. Inside the hall. Mr Ward, Brent, Daisy and Amber were stood rooted. When they saw the mysterious man, who helped Jack out from the room. All four of them were terrified as they stared at him as if they had seen a ghost. Just then when the gun shot was heard, everyone was still reacting as they rushed towards Jack''s room. But the mysterious man was the fastest. And the sh that sliced through the bullet happened in less than a second. Four of them ran to the door just in time to witness the scene. Just like Jack, all of them were shocked by what the mysterious man did as their mind went nk. Even Brent, Daisy and Mr Ward were in a state of disbelief at that point. "Reaper''s sh" Even though it happened in a mere few seconds and witnessing it with their very own eyes. The three of them still couldn''t believe it! All three of them were martial arts masters and they were still shocked by this. To Amber, an ordinary person, it was even more overwhelming. At that point, Amber had forgotten about Jack and was in apletely dazed state. "It was just only a sh, no need to be so surprised." The mysterious man spoke calmly in the faces of the horrified gaze of Brent and the others. After saying this. Brent and the others'' bodies trembled at the same time. Jack who was being supported by the mysterious man, was also gazing at him with a look of astonishment. It was only a sh? Only? "I''m not used to you suddenly bragging about it," Jack said. Although Brent and the others were speechless. Their eyes, however, seemed to be concurring with Jack''s statement at the same time. The ability to take on a firearm with only a sword. With Reaper''s sh, he was able to block a bullet from a Barrett sniper rifle. This was absolutely astounding to anyone who heard this. Wasn''t the mysterious man acting with such a calm tone, or what else was he doing? "Lone Wolf and the others have given chase, haven''t they?" The mysterious man ignored Jack''s words. He opened his mouth and asked, as the corner of his eyes twitched gently as he spoke. Obviously, in the face of Jack''s word, mysterious man wasn''t as calm as he appeared to be. "They have given chase and the nearby guards have closed in on the Bamboo Grove as we speak." Mr Ward was first to react and hurriedly went forward to help support Jack. After releasing his hand, the mysterious man then turned around and walked into Jack''s room. "You guys stay in the hall, I''ll get the wheelchair." Jack and the others'' face went pale and their heart skipped a beat. Mr Ward hurriedly shouted, "Don''t go in there, the sniper may not have left yet. If you go in now, you''re exposing yourself to the sniper." However. The mysterious man walked with big steps into the room without stopping. A coarse voice was heard when he lifted the wheelchair. The voice was then heard in the ears of Jack and the others. "If they shoot again, I''ll do it again!" Jack was speechless. Mr Ward, Brent, Daisy and Amber, all with their jaws dropped. This guy, after one block, he was bing more and more skillful in bragging. Everyone except Jack. Jack gazed at the mysterious man who pushed the wheelchair and walked out calmly. His brows furrowed and his expression becameplicated. As the mysterious man pushed Jack''s wheelchair out. Everyone was finally at ease. After helping Jack onto his wheelchair. The mysterious man sat himself down. He lit a cigarette and smoked it unconcernedly. And for the whole time, he never lifted his right hand. His right hand remained in a downward rxed position.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Brent and Daisy didn''t stay for long, they turned around and left. Brent went to the entrance of the hall. He stood in the middle of the doorway like a great mountain. While Daisy quickly went around the vicinity to find any weak spots where the assassin might appear, fully on alert. Mr Ward, on the other hand, stood beside Jack. Amber was still in a bit of trance and lost in her thoughts, as she sat frozen in a chair at that moment. Jack''s gaze was fixed on the mysterious man''s rxed right hand as he said, "That sh just now must have caused a lot of pressure on your right hand, yes?" The mysterious man gave a sidelong nce at his right hand and didn''t shy away from acknowledging it with a nod. "That''s a Barrett .50 BMG round, not any ordinary bullet. My hand won''t work for at least an hour." This one sentence. Made both Jack and Mr Ward''s corners of their mouth twitch. Split a speeding bullet from a Barrett, and you would be fine after an hour of rest? It''s creepy enough as it was! Why did the mysterious man say this with a bit of disgust? What the fuck... "Thank you for saving me." Jack took a deep breath and said from the bottom of his heart. "It is my duty to keep you safe and sound." The mysterious man held a cigarette in his mouth and exhaled a puff of smoke as he spoke. Jack''s eyes flickered for a moment and asked, "That Samurai..." "It was from Iga Ninja Lord that I killed at the South Maine hospital. Although it''s a Samurai, I thought it was very wieldy, so I kept it. But now, it''s broken." There was regret from the mysterious man''s hoarse voice. Jack rubbed his nose and narrowed his eyes as he smiled, "The material is indeed impressive enough. To be able to resist the impact of a lead bullet without shattering, no wonder it has be the weapon of Iga Ninja Lord. And no wonder it has been kept by you." Saying it without hesitation. In the levels of the mysterious man. Ordinary des were no different from anything else To put it another way, ordinary stuff were no different from des, all of which could be used to kill. A Samurai that the mysterious man used must had something to offer! "That sh..." Jack frowned, his mind still lingering on the ''Reaper''s sh'' he had witnessed earlier. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "That sh, whether it was the explosive power, the control of power, the precision in capturing the trajectory of the bullet, or the dexterity in counteracting the impact of the bullet. You achieved all of it perfectly in a split second!" "Hmmm?!" The mysterious man gave a startled sound and looked at Jack with raised eyebrows in surprise, "Didn''t you say you couldn''t understand it?" "Even I understood these but I was still far from fully understanding it." Jack shrugged helplessly. The mysterious man shook his head, "If you can react to all of this in that very moment, you''re considered to have understood it." With that, he threw the cigarette on the ground and raised his foot to extinguished it. The he said, "You know all of this, and if you want to learn, going to the Dragon Cavalry is your best bet. Watching the three hundred thousand Dragon Calvary doing this from time to time at there. And perhaps you''ll learn soon enough." What?! Jack and Mr Ward were in a state of shock. Their jaws dropped. All three hundred Dragon Cavalry... could do this??????? Chapter 838 Danger Just Settled, But It Begins Again Jack and Mr. Ward looked at him with astounded eyes. The Mysterious Man couldn''t help feel stunned for a while. Following that. He rubbed his chin, andughed awkwardly. "But they didn''t repel it with brute force like what I did, but instead Zenith taught them some tricks on how to do it." "What sort of tricks?" Jack and Mr. Ward asked unanimously. The Mysterious Manughed and said, "It''s a sword technique that can somehow change the trajectory path of bullets. They spent a lot of money on the swords that were used by the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry soldiers, and they were all specially forged. The des were much broader, and it was called the ''Dragon Cavalry Sword''. The cost of forging of each sword was overwhelming, even if it can be reduced on a mass production scale, the price is definitely not less than one hundred thousand yuan." Gasp! ~ After hearing what the Mysterious Man said. Even with Jack and Mr. Ward''s disposition, it was still too breathtaking for them. This was really not a small amount of money. One sword was no less than one hundred thousand yuan, and the Dragon Cavalry had three hundred thousand soldiers! Moreover, anyone knew that in the case of mass production, the cost could be greatly reduced. So the cost of one hundred thousand yuan for each of the Dragon Cavalry''s ''Dragon Cavalry Sword'' were the price after a huge discount! "However, the Twelve Golden Guard''s method of blocking bullets should be much strongerpared to normal soldiers. The Mysterious Man''s eyes flickered and slowly said, "As for Zenith,st time that guy destroyed a city singlehandedly with only a horse and a spear. Do you think he hadn''t block a single bullet in the process? Jack''s eye showed how awed he was. The Mysterious Man''s words were so troubling it made him stunned. The scene where the Mysterious Man blocked the Barrett sniper rifle''s bullet came to his mind once again. The Mysterious Man was able to block the bullet using a half-broken samurai shuriken. But Zenith was using a round and slender spear! Compared to the Mysterious Man, it was much more difficult to pull it off. Not to mention. That time Zenith was destroying the city single-handedly with only one horse and one spear. He had to face hundreds and thousands of soldiers and bullet rains all by himself. No matter how Jack racked his brains, he could not imagine how dangerous and critical it was at that moment. Zenith might not have blocked all the iing bullets; however, the number of bullets that he had blocked was definitely still not a small number. He took a deep breath. Inside his heart, Jack felt slightly stirred up, "Maybe... I really should go and visit the Dragon Cavalry when I have time." "You should hold on to that thought for now. If the situation gets worse, you will need to go there by then." The Mysterious Man sighed, "The Dragon Cavalry will be yourst resort. They are the ones who can protect you." And at this moment. "Hubby!" Amber, who was stunned finally recovered and screamed sadly. Like a frightened kitten, Amber threw herself to Jack''s arm. She stared at him from head to toe in panic. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Jack tried tofort Amber. He raised his hands and gently stroked Amber''s head. Amber''s expression eased down a little when she was finally sure that Jack was really not injured in any way. However, her eyes were still red and flushed with tears. "So scared, I was so scared..." Amber suddenly hugged Jack''s waist tightly, buried her head into him and started crying out loud. Jack could onlyugh speechlessly. The Mysterious Man and Mr. Ward who was standing aside, remained calm and undisturbed. For what happened just now. Everyone else was stunned, let alone Amber who was the only normal person here. When Amber finally calmed down and gradually stopped crying. Jack said sternly, "Amber, if the situation over here gets worse, I may need to leave you for a while and seek shelter at the Dragon Cavalry''s army. In terms of protection, this will be the best choice for me, as well as for all of us." "Then I will go with you." Amber said hurriedly, and looked at Jack with her teary eyes. Jack shook his head, "How can I bring you along to a military camp? In the northern territory, it will be freezing cold all year round, with heavy snow. The climate and habitat there is very harsh. You will suffer a lot if you follow me." "I''m not afraid of hardship. As long as I''m with you, even if it means going to hell, I will still follow you." Amber raised her hand to wipe her tears, and spoke firmly. Jack chuckled, shook his head and said, "You will be safer if you stay here. If anything happens to you, all my efforts will be meaningless." Although he wasughing, Jack''s word was genuine and sincere, making it impossible to refute. At this moment. Lone Wolf came back. In a hurry, he ran into the yard. Along the way, he was sweating profusely and looked terrified. He saw what happened just now, so even if he did not go inside the yard and check, he knew Jack''s life was extremely dangerous. "Mr. Hughes, I''m sorry for my ipetence. I failed to protect you." Lone Wolf knelt in front of Jack, and med himself. Jack shook his hand, "This was not your fault. No one is able to guard against a Barrett sniper gunshot that can be fired from a long distance." Mr. Ward asked instead, "Did you get the guy?" "He ran away!" Long Wolf said helplessly, "But the shot was fired from a mountain about one kilometers away." "One kilometer away? It''s too hard to defend from that kind of distance." Jack gave a bitter smile. He already had something in mind when he knew that his opponent had a Barrett sniper rifle. However, it was quite challenging and debilitating for this kind of assassination. One kilometer away. How could he possibly extend a safe area within a one kilometer radius? It would be quite impossible for anyone in this world to get that kind of defensive capability with total destruction power, which could be spread out in an area of one kilometer radius. Neither the Mysterious Man, Daisy and Brent knew what to do. And just like Jack, they all showed a helpless expression. After a few seconds of silence. Mr. Ward said, "How about this, we increase the number of drones and patrol units. For 24 hours, cross-check and patrol the area within this one kilometer radius. At least some protection is better than having no defense at all. Jack nodded his head, "Lone Wolf, let''s just follow as what Mr. Ward suggested."N?velDrama.Org content. "Yes sir!" Lone Wolf answered, sped his fist, stood up and left. Inside the hall room. Following Lone Wolf''s departure, Jack and the rest fell into a somber silence. An assassination from one kilometer away was much harder to guard againstpared to close quartersbat. Originally, the dangers were only limited to close range. And now, due to the existence of firearms, the dangers had extended beyond the range of one kilometer radius. After a long pause. Jack rubbed his nose and mocked at himself, "It''s fine. It''s just a Barrett sniper rifle. I don''t think the other forces have the ability tounch a rocket missile at us, right?" Everyone heard what Jack said. The Mysterious Man, Mr. Ward, Daisy and Brentughed together. Amber let out a smile too. The originally intense and stressful ambience subsided, and everyone else felt slightly rxed. However... At this moment. In the bamboo forest outside of Bamboo Grove. The chilling wind blew through the bamboo trees, rustled through the leaves making them fall to the ground. The Bamboo Grove was kept in tranquility and serenity, all because of the bamboo forests surrounding it. Think bamboo leaves piled on the ground in the dense bamboo forest. In a distance, a security patrol team was patrolling. And on the other edge of the bamboo forest, under the pile of fallen leaves, something very peculiar was happening. If there was anyone present, they could probably see it clearly. The pile of leaves on the ground gently arched itself up, and then silently and slowly moved towards Bamboo Grove. Chapter 839 Kill People Invisibly In the quiet bamboo forest. The bamboo leaves were rustling. In silence, the bamboo leaves on the ground arched slightly and slowly moved forward. And the target...was Bamboo Grove. In the quiet and secluded bamboo forest, this scene was like a ghost. Nobody noticed it. When the slight arch was only 50 metres from Bamboo Grove, the arch abruptly stopped. In the ground full of bamboo leaves, it was not obvious. It was as if...everything had never happened. Time passed. For the entire day. Jack stayed in the room and was savouring Tao Te Ching. For him, each savour gave him a unique feeling and over time, reading Tao Te Ching in the leisure time had gradually be his habit. Because of the sniping, Brent and Daisy also specifically changed the room for Jack. The new room was not only able to greatly iste the snooping from outside but its protective measures were also rearranged in one day. Although it could notpletely block the thermal imager''s detection, it could attenuate and blur the detection to the greatest extent. ''Knock knock knock''. The knocks sounded on the door. Jack, who was indulging in reading Tao Te Ching, was pulled back to reality. When he looked up at the door, Amber had already carefully opened the door. "Honey, it''s getting dark, it''s time for dinner." "Alright, I''ll be right over." Jack put down Tao Te Ching, pushed the wheelchair and headed out.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In the dining room. Daisy had already prepared a full table of food with an overflowing aroma. They were mouth-watering. But after everyone was seated, they did not immediately move their chopsticks. They were apparently waiting for something. At the table, there was silence. The atmosphere was a bit odd. After waiting for about ten minutes, Daisy suddenly stood up and turned around to go to the kitchen. Very soon, she came out with a small iron cage. There was a small white mouse inside the small iron cage. It was scurrying around in the small iron cage. "It''s okay, it''s fine to eat now." Daisy smiled. Hearing this. The atmosphere at the dining table suddenly became rxed. Jack first picked up his chopsticks and put a piece of fish into Amber''s bowl using the chopsticks. Then, he smiled and joked at Mysterious Man. "Senior, aren''t you a little too careful to do this. Before Daisy serves the food, every dish and even water will be tested and analyzed with all kinds of instruments, is there really a need to get a small white mouse to experiment again?" Everyone looked at Mysterious Man in confusion. Experimenting with a small white mouse was proposed by Mysterious Man in the afternoon all of a sudden. However, just like Jack, everyone could not understand the purpose that Mysterious Man wanted to do so. This was because with the advanced technology now, a variety of instruments that could analyse and test the food was able to find out the materialposition of the food very clearly, not to mention the poison. He did not believe the analysis and test result of these various sophisticated instruments and instead, he even tested the food with a mouse before the meal. To put such "ancestral" settings in a bad way, it was indeed as if to gild the lily, which is totally unnecessary! However. Mysterious Man shook his head, "There are some things that can kill people but the instrument can''t detect. Only after the food enters the stomach then we can determine whether the food is safe to be eaten." Jack and the others were stunned. "Let''s eat." Mysterious Man did not intend to exin in detail and directly picked up the chopsticks. Jack and the others also did not insist to ask him and they were ready to pick up the chopsticks. Everyone had already understood Mysterious Man''s personality well. Regarding what he refused to say, even if they kept asking, they would definitely not get an answer. Since Mysterious Man insisted and there was no harm anyway, they would not deny having one more precautionary step. However, when Amber was picking up the piece of fish in the bowl and the crowd was going to move their chopsticks. Out of the blue. "Squeak..." The small white mouse let out a mournful and miserable cry. This sharp and ear-piercing scream was like a thunderbolt. That made everyone''s face change instantaneously. And Daisy, who turned around and walked towards the kitchen with the small iron cage in her hand, also stopped abruptly at this moment and shouted. "Don''t eat!" Snap! Jack reacted quickly. He took his chopsticks and directly hit the piece of fish that was about to be sent into Amber''s mouth. This scene was too sudden. It scared Amber so much that her delicate body trembled and she was full of horror and panic. It was lucky that this miserable cry was let out in time. Just now, everyone solely took the chopsticks and because Amber had the piece of fish given by Jack, her action was slightly faster. But, she was still able to be stopped. After knocking the piece of fish off Amber''s chopsticks, Jack could not bother tofort Amber who was shocked. He frowned tightly and looked at Daisy with a cold and stern expression. Under everyone''s gaze. Daisy slowly turned around. At this time, Daisy''s face darkened and looked extremely gloomy. She lowered her head and stared at the small iron cage. And inside the small iron cage, the small white mouse that was still scurrying around just now had been paralyzed in the small iron cage at this time. Its body was convulsing violently and it was constantly spitting out froth. It was filled with agony. Only within a few seconds. The little white mouse stopped convulsing and becamepletely immobile. The atmosphere inside the dining room instantly froze. An invisible fear quietly overshadowed everyone. Although the doors and windows were tightly closed, the crowd felt that the cold breeze ofte autumn had entered the dining room as their entire bodies felt cold. "That, that was close..." Mr. Ward''s voice broke the temporary dead silence in the restaurant. Daisy said with a face full of fear and dismay, "I, I''ve already tested every ingredient, there is no toxin present at all." "I''ve said, there are some things that can''t be detected, only when the food enters the stomach then we can know if the food is poisonous!" Mysterious Man''s voice was hoarse and extremely low. Jack looked up suddenly, "What is it?" Before that, he was still thinking that Mysterious Man''s action of testing the food with the small white mouse before the meal was a little too much. He also did not put what Mysterious Man said in his mind. However, the scene in front of him refreshed his perception. It also truly confirmed the words that Mysterious Man said before. If there was no Mysterious Man''s such carefulness, perhaps...a few minutester, everyone in the scene would be like the small white mouse that was already immobile in the small iron cage. Hearing this. Mr. Ward, Brent, Daisy and even Amber, raised their heads to gaze at Mysterious Man. "There are countless ways to kill and poison people. I can''t possibly know them all but I know it does exist." Mysterious Man shook his head, "I know that you faced an assassination mission of Assassin Squad back then and it was indeed enough to deal with the situation with only various instruments. But this time, it''s the same asst time, yet different." "During the assassination mission of Assassin Squad, you face various assassins and even if one''s power is strong, the limit is still there. While this time, you''re facing the major forces. Some forces exist for years and exist even longer than the life of anyone here." Mysterious Man slowly put down his chopsticks and gave a sidelong nce at the dead small white mouse inside the small iron cage. He smiled calmly, "In other words, when killers kill you, they''re relying on their own power to kill you. Whereas, for the major forces now, they are relying on their strong background which is figured out and deduced by generations of people. They...are relying on their strong background to kill you, understand?" Depression surfaced in Jack''s face. Mysterious Man''s words, like countless boulders, stuffed his chest cavity, making him suffocated for a moment. When Assassin Squad issued the assassination mission back then, what he faced was truly a top assassin who always acted alone. These assassins'' skills were trained and umted after years of experience. Even Deadpool Mercenary also almost defeated all his army in TM Vi District. But, was the power of Deadpool Mercenary eligible to bepared to the power of various major forces that he was facing now? A rag-tag team was like a pale of dirt scraps in front of a force that had existed firmly for hundred years. It was really difficult to estimate how strong was the background of the forces that had developed well for hundred years and even longer. Even the assassination techniques were also selected among the good ones to get the best by generations of people so that they could be inherited step by step. Since it had such a strong background, was it strange and unexpected that it could kill people invisibly? However. At this moment. Snap! Mysterious Man suddenly lit a cigarette,zily leaned back in his chair, raised his hand and rubbed his chin. When he was exhaling the smoke, he slowly turned his head to look outside. "Since the danger has arrived, then the killer...should also have arrived long ago, right?"?????????????? Chapter 840 Welcome the Guest This was a shocking statement.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Inside the dining room, the intention to kill abruptly surged. Jack was awe-struck. He nced at the dishes on the table with a serious expression. The killer was already able to kill people invisibly using the food in advance. This proved that the time of the killer''s arrival was earlier than the time that Daisy made dinner! The killer...had been waiting outside Bamboo Grove for a long time! "Honey..." A figure next to him leaned over. Amber looked terrified and she was uneasy. Jack gentlyforted her, "It''s okay. Daisy and Brent will protect you if there is any dangerter." As he spoke. Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy already stood up. At this time, the three people''s aura changed dramatically as if they were going to lift a mountain. Their intense intention of killing instantly caused the entire dining room to be apparently filled with countless knives and swords. Using their fastest speed, the three people stood in a triangle and protected Jack and Amber in the middle. Whereas, Mysterious Man was stillzily leaning back in the chair and quietly smoking. At this moment, there was an extreme silence in the dining room. Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy were all with sharp gazes and were alert to the surrounding. Simultaneously, Brent also took out his walkie-talkie and informed Lone Wolf who was outside to immediately investigate the surroundings of Bamboo Grove thoroughly. When Jack who was sitting in his wheelchair listened to what Brent said using the walkie-talkie, his lips twitched. There were more touches of mncholy and helplessness in his suffocated chest. The security level had already been raised to the top. The protection had already been very meticulous andprehensive. Yet, the killer still managed to hide somewhere in the surrounding for a long time. The killers did not even have to appear directly and were still capable to calmly use the means of killing people invisibly. Facing killers with such a level, was Lone Wolf who was outside...really able to find them? After Brent''s order. A few secondster. Jack heard amotion outside Bamboo Grove. At this time, it almost exploded outside Bamboo Grove. The crowd was moving and no one made a sound. The sounds of steps when they walked forward were deafening. Lone Wolf stood in ce and was sweating profusely. His eyes reddened. His body was even slightly trembling due to anger. When Brent told him the situation inside Bamboo Grove through the walkie-talkie, Lone Wolf even had some dazed and unreal feelings. The security outside had already been raised to the highest level. Besides, after experiencing the assassination in the morning, the range of security patrol had been extended and expanded to thousand metres. How...how the hell would there still be killers who could silentlye into Bamboo Grove? Anger, fear, self-me,plicated and bad emotions instantly engulfed Lone Wolf like a tidal wave. Lone Wolf gritted his teeth and growled sternly. "Check! Even if you need to destroy the enemies'' hideouts or turn the ground of the bamboo forest upside down, you guys also have to find out the whereabouts of the killer!" His furious roar exploded in the ears of every security member. Lone Wolf knew his situation. When he followed Jack in the past, it was to transform himself into one that could walk in the sunlight openly. With his strength at that time, it was not impossible for him to follow Jack. But now, as Jack''s power was gradually getting greater and greater. His strength rtively looked extremely weak and the help he could offer while staying by Jack''s side was also getting lesser and lesser. With his strength and ability, if it were now, it would be impossible for him to be Jack''s trusted subordinate. Nheless, fate was so indescribably wonderful. His choice that was made at that time became the identity as Jack''s trusted subordinate now that was envied by countless people. This was lucky for Lone Wolf. But, he also knew his situation. So, whenever he could do something for Jack, he would try his very best to make things exceptionally perfect. This time, after taking charge of the security of Bamboo Grove, he even worked almost 24 hours a day continuously. But now, there was still such a crisis. This was a disgrace to him. A great shame! Whilemanding a group of security members to desperately search, Lone Wolf also took out a pistol from his waist and his entire body was full of killing intent. He also searched together with the security members. Being humiliated by the killer to such an extent, he not only wanted to find the killer but also wanted to kill the other party with his own hand! Compared to the stir outside Bamboo Grove. There was a different scene inside Bamboo Grove. It was silent like stagnant water. The darkness at night engulfed the sky. The lights were switched on brightly inside Bamboo Grove. In the dining room, Jack was sitting in a wheelchair. His expression was cold and depression could be found between his brows. Amber crouched by his side with trepidation and looked around in fear. Whereas, Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy, maintained a triangr position. They did not move at all and were watching the surroundings with full attention. Mysterious Man was the only person who looked slightly more rxed. Hezily leaned back in his chair and smoke was rising from the cigarette in his mouth. But, hezily looked askance at the surrounding from time to time. Everything in Bamboo Grove was apparently fixed in ce. It was a far cry from the stir outside Bamboo Grove. Time passed slowly. The cigarette at the corner of Mysterious Man''s mouth had already burnt out and there were remnants of slender ashes that had not fallen. "Still no action?" Jack raised his head and looked coldly and sternly at the door of the house. The killer wanted to kill people invisibly but now, his killing intent was exposed by Mysterious Man''s carefulness. Thus...the time that the killer wanted toe out for a direct battle shoulde as well, right? Snap! Mysterious Man lit a cigarette once again. But this time, he did not rece the remaining cigarette butt at the corner of his mouth and instead, he slowly put the burning cigarette upside down on the dining table. This scene immediately attracted Jack''s attention. Immediately after that, Mysterious Man lit two more cigarettes and ced them on the table in the same way. The three cigarettes were ced side by side and curls of smoke were rising. "Offer cigarette?" Jack frowned as he saw this. Not right! But as soon as he spoke, his mind abruptly denied this guess. This was because he saw that Mysterious Man was staring soberly at the three cigarettes, as if...he was probing for something. What could be found by...looking at cigarette? Jack frowned tightly and like what Mysterious Man did, he also stared at the three cigarettes on the table. Three cigarettes portrayed the meaning of cigarette offering. With Mysterious Man''s domineering and rampant personality, it was absolute that he would do such a thing. But at this time, Mysterious Man''s actions obviously did not mean this. As there was no wind, when three cigarettes were ced on the table, the smoke also floated upward in a straight line. Not only Jack''s attention was attracted. Even Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy and even Amber, also stared at Mysterious Man and the cigarette at the same time. In the silence. Out of the blue. Jack''s pupils suddenly constricted. In his sight, the smoke of the three cigarettes that originally floated upward in a straight line suddenly had a change. It moved towards the direction of the doorway of the house. This was... In an instant, Jack''s heart was apparently hit by a sledgehammer. Almost at the same time. Mysterious Man stood up and his left hand came down on the table with a bang. Under the huge force, a te was directly shaken upward and his left hand waved in the air again. Whoosh! The te was thrown directly towards the window that was not far away. At the same time, Mysterious Man''s hoarse voice echoed throughout the dining room. "Wee the guest!" Chapter 841 The Iga Clan Again Snap! The window ss, which had been tightly closed, exploded. A figure wrapped in a tight robe jumped straight in through the window in a fleeting moment, even causing arge area of bamboo leaves to fly in. The moment the figure jumped in and still in the air, the te, which had been shoot out by Mysterious Man, reached just in front of the figure. Everything was just right and wonderful. Even the killer hadn''t reacted yet. Snap! The te struck the killer''s head. With a miserable scream, the killer flew backwards again and fell outside the house. The sudden change of events had caused Jack and the others to distraught. Jack looked at Mysterious Man with an instantly frightened and strange look. How strong was this guy? Even Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy were in a daze. Mysterious Man calmly picked up the cigarette erected on the table. And while putting it in his mouth, he turned back with a shout. "We''ve gotpany! Wee them!" With a single word, the three of them instantly came to their senses. What he meant were killers! Almost simultaneously, pow, pow, pow... In the house, the sound of breaking ss sounded one after another. And the window that had been smashed by the killer previously, a round grenade-like object was suddenly thrown in from outside after the sounds of ss breaking. At once, a thick cloud of smoke, released from the smoke grenade, spread in all directions. At the same time, smoke bombs were thrown in one after another through the broken windows. The smoke rose in all directions, covering all the ce rapidly. And there was even a pungent smell in the thick smoke. "Cover the young master and retreat!" Mr. Ward gave an order. Brent and Daisy immediately went over to protect Jack and Amber as they retreated towards the outside. Their sights were blocked, and in such a situation, continuing to stay in the room would be purely seeking death. "Ahh!" The moment Brent and Daisy returned to Jack and Amber, Amber suddenly let out a scream, raising her hand to point at the window that had broken first. In a fleeting moment, Jack nced over and saw a blurred figure already standing there. "You guys retreat!" Mysterious Man said and then rushed towards the figure inrge strides. With the smoke and mist covering, the two engaged as soon as they met. The sound of battling went off inside the room instantly. They were experts! Jack stared at the two blurred figures in the smoke as they fought back and forth and instantly made a decision in his mind. Just as Mysterious Man and his opponent were exchanging blows, there were breath-taking dangers that suddenly surged towards Jack from all directions. They were in perils. Jack''s body tingled all over instantly. "There are plenty!" Jack quickly scanned the ce. Amid the thick smoke, it was impossible to see. Not even a blurred figure could be seen. But the smell of dangers that enveloped Jack''s body made him sure that in the smoke, no, in the entire house, many killers were standing inside right now! The same feeling also appeared in Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy. Just that before the three made their next move, the sound of highly dense and hurried footsteps came violently from the ground. "Be careful!" With a loud roar from Mr. Ward, he moved a step sideways, waved his hand and pped towards the smoke above Amber. Bang! A muffled voice sounded. Under the light, as the muffled voice rang out, a sharp de narrowly swept past Amber''s side and fluttered to the ground. "Ahh!" Amber trembled as she screamed in horror. The next second, Amber had kittens, and she fearfully hid under the table. And at the same time, Jack tugged the table''s edge, covering Amber under the table. In the meantime, Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy struck out at the smoke in front of them. Instantly, a buzzing and whistling sound rang out from the smoke at the same time. Jack concentrated as he looked at the misty air in front of him. The dense smoke waspletely blurring his vision. Even though he knew that he was very close to Mr. Ward and the others, he could only do his best to capture an extremely blurred figure in the smoke. Besides, other figures were shifting in the smoke too. "Are there so many people here this time?" Jack curled his lips, revealing an odd smile, "Which force has put so much effort to kill me this time?" Thest sentence of his resounded through the room. Simultaneously, "They are the Iga n!" Mysterious Man''s hoarse voice,ing from not far away, responded to the doubts in Jack''s mind. "Iga TobiRyuu, please ept my respectful ''sh''!" Suddenly, a cold and stern voice came into Jack''s ears. Jack''s face changed, and he had his heart in his throat instantly. An unprecedented horrific, homicidal intent covered his whole body, trembling with sweat. But the smoke in front of him was so thick, and the battle was so chaotic that he couldn''t tell where the sound wasing from in an instant. In the nick of time, "Break!" Relying entirely on instinct, Jack smoothly picked up a te on the table and mmed it into the air towards the smoke in front of him. Pop! As soon as the te was thrown out, it exploded. Vaguely, Jack could see a Katana shing at his head. Bang! Jack right hand pped the edge of the table, using force to move his wheelchair. ng! The Katana shed on the armrest of the wheelchair, with sparks flying off. Without the slightest pause, the Katana deflected and shed towards Jack''s back. The moment Jack moved his wheelchair, he leaned down and plunged to the ground. But he could still feel the cold sensation of the Katana moving across his back as it cut through. "Baka!" Apanied by an angry curse from the smoke.N?velDrama.Org content. The sh that Jack almost dodged suddenly deflected once again, with the tip of the de heading downward. Pouch! As the tip of the de went upwards, there was arge amount of blood. On the other hand, Jack even let out a muffled grunt as a sharp pain came from his back, causing him to fall from his wheelchair towards the ground instantly. "Ahhh!" Amber''s terrified scream sounded in his ears instantly. Obviously, this scene had scared Amber quite severely. As Jack slumped on the floor, he twisted his head to look under the table, and he could vaguely see Amber curled up into a ball, holding her head and screaming. However, his back was iparably painful, and he could even feel the blood flowing out of the wound. The warmth and sticky wetness instantly spread all over his back. "Young Master!" "Mr. Hughes!" Concurrently, Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy yelled in the smoke. However, Mr. Ward and Daisy screamed miserably after the yell. These two miserable screams instantly got Jack''s dander up. He forcibly endured the severe pain and turned over, gazing at the thick smoke around him with a cold expression. The next second, Jack propped one hand on the ground and slowly stood up. His eyes were raging with hostility and a nk look on his face. However, his voice sounded like thunder. "If you want to kill me, thene with me!" After saying that, Jack ignored hiding his legs and turned around, heading to the bamboo garden outside the house...?????????????? Chapter 842 Bloody Trap at Hand! The moment Jack rushed out of the house, his eyes suddenly opened up. The bright lights in the courtyard illuminated everything clearly and legibly. However, he didn''t stop but quickly headed outside. Now that the room was filled with smoke, the Iga n had the upper hand. It would be equivalent to a beast at bay if they kept fighting in the room as they didn''t know the numbers of their opponents. If the battle couldn''t be shifted as soon as possible, in the end, not only Jack but also Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy, wouldn''t be able to hold out. Just as Jack was rushing towards the front door, the smoke at the hall entrance behind him parted, and a ninja, holding a Katana, rushed out the hall. The ninjanded on his toes as fast as lightning. The Katana in his hand was dragging behind him. The tip of which cut the ground, sending sparks into the air. At the same time, he called out. "Kill Jack Hughes!" It was like amand, followed by the ninjas rushing out the smoke one after another. Under the light, the ninjas were rushing towards the courtyard. In the blink of an eye, the hall, which had been a scene of chaos, became tranquil. After a second of silence, a few more figures were rushing out the smoke one after another. "Young master, young master..." Mr. Ward''s face was pale, and there was a deep wound on his left arm. Blood gurgling and staining his whole arm red. It was a cut by a Katana during the fight with the ninja earlier. But after rushing out of the smoke, it was as if he didn''t notice the wound on his left arm and was about to chase after them. "Mr. Ward..." However, Brent grabbed Mr. Ward and pulled Daisy out of the smoke, "Mr. Ward, please take care of Daisy for me. I''ll go!" Mr. Ward, terrified and disoriented, was about to retort. Still, his face instantly changed as soon as he saw Daisy''s appearance. At this moment, Daisy''s body was covered with several stab wounds, and her abdomen was crimson. Daisy''s whole body was so weak that she might have fallen to the ground if it wasn''t for Brent''s support. Among the several people, Daisy was wounded and had never recovered from her previous injuries. As for her, the battle just now had drained her out. If Jack hadn''t lured the ninjas away in time, perhaps... "I''m fine. You guys just go and save Mr. Hughes..." Daisy looked dull, and her pale face was filled with anxiety and worry. "You and Mr. Ward stay here!" Brent''s expression was solemn as he rebuked in a stern voice, not allowing Daisy to retort at all. He was clear that it would be difficult for Daisy to continue fighting against that crowd of Iga Ninjas with her injuries. And it would be suicide for going there. Mr. Ward was old, and the battle just now, where the smoke blocked his vision, had also significantly depleted him. In terms ofbat power, that would only be Brent and Mysterious Man left. After chiding, Brent looked at Mysterious Man. Mysterious Man was in the best shape of the few. His expression was cold, and he was holding a Katana, which was dripping with blood. Obviously, Mysterious Man was the only one who had killed his opponent in the short fight just now.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mysterious Man said with a cold and stern gaze, "Brent and I will be fine to go. You guys stay here." His words instantly made Daisy and Mr. Ward fall silent. Just the following sentence of his had not only let Mr. Ward and Daisy heart-pounding but even Brent was struck by lightning. Mysterious Man slowly swung his Katana, shaking off some of the blood and striding towards the outside, while saying it icily. "Three Iga Ninja Lords and eighteen Iga Ninja Masters. If you two go, you will die too! Brent... follow me!" Boom! At this moment, Mr. Ward and Daisy stayed entirely in ce. Three Ninja Lords and eighteen Iga Ninja Master? Had the Iga n put that much effort to kill the young master? Daisy had witnessed the scene of Mysterious Man fighting with the Iga Ninja Lord. And at that time, Mysterious Man had fought to be injured to kill the Iga Ninja Lord. And now... the Iga n had sent three at once! That was tremendous! Any of the Iga n''s Ninja Lord would be a terrifying presence in the Ninja world. Last time, it was a fiasco for the two Iga Ninja Lords sent to kill Jack. This time, they even sent three more Ninja Lords and eighteen Ninja Master. If one were to describe all of this, it would be Bloody Trap right now! "God bless the young master..." Mr. Ward''s eyes were red as he looked up to the sky and wailed. On the other hand, Daisy was disoriented as she sat down on the ground, with her body chilling, looking nkly at Brent, who had followed Mysterious Man away. In fact, at this moment, Brent was in a trance as he followed Mysterious Man. As he was striding, he even had a feeling of floating on his feet, like dreaming. Three Ninja Lords! This was indeed a horrible crisis! After all, being a Ninja Lord in the Iga n was even able to start a separate sect. And the assassination in South Maine City was enough to feel the terror of the Iga Ninja Lords. There was a vast chasm between an Iga Ninja Lord and a Ninja Lord of the ninjas. The ratings in the Ninja world were all set by the Iga Ninja Lords! And now, there were three Ninja Lords and a group of Ninja Master chasing after Jack! "Can it really work?" Brent murmured in a heavy tone, showing great despair... And this was a time like no other in his life! He had never been in such a state of despair and despondency, even when he had been on the battlefield and had experienced life-and-death situation countless times. "Our mission is to rece the three Ninja Lords. When Lone Wolf and the others arrive, they will be enough to take care of the remaining Ninja Master!" Mysterious Man said in a hoarse voice. But the emotions revealed in his words were also very desperate as if he had fallen into the abyss. Brent shuddered as he listened, and his eyes were fluttering, but he regained consciousness quickly. What Mysterious Man said was to rece and not kill! Brent gave a bitter smile suddenly. "Two for three. Even you are uncertain yet?" "Have a guess." Mysterious Man nced back at Brent. Brent grinned. Was there a need to guess? Even the high and mighty, domineering Mysterious Man had now uttered the word ''rece'', was there still a need to guess? Brent took a deep breath and smiled ruefully, "For the young master, so be it!" Instantly, the intention of dying was emanated from Brent''s body. Even Mysterious Man was astonished when looking at Brent at this moment. The next second, Mysterious Man handed over the blood-stained Katana to Brent. "Take the weapon. I''ll figure it out myselfter!" Chapter 843 Jack VS The Three Ninja Lords! The night was cold. Following the murder intent, sounds of thunderous killing rang in the Four Impressions Club. The tens of ninja masters had no intention of chasing after Jack. They were instead stopping and obstructing the security guards led by Lone Wolf. The emptynd outside Bamboo Grove was filled with shadows. In a split moment of chill. shing sounds and gun sounds echoed in the air. Blood was everywhere, and tragic wailings rang through. Under the light, this scene was particrly shocking. Lone Wolf had brought many security guards, but when facing tens of ninja lords, it was as if sheep facing wolves. The battle intensified. Even the tens of ninja lords in the crowd looked like they would be able to kill them all easily. When the Mysterious Man and Brent reached the Bamboo Grove. "You chase after them first, I will get the weapons!" Mysterious Man instructed, and dashed straight into the crowd, heading straight for one of the ninja masters. Brent didn''t hesitate either, holding his samurai long sword, he followed the edge of the battle zone, and swiftly chased towards the direction in which Jack and the others had left. But he didn''t get far. In the thorns, a sudden cold light burst through. Without hesitation, Brent immediately swung his sword. Bang! Sparks burst out. The burst of strength from Brent''s hands instantly forced the opponent to stagger back three steps. "Sir, I am your opponent!" When the ninja master opposite him stabilized himself, he said in a deep voice. Nevertheless. "Go to hell!"N?velDrama.Org content. Brent didn''t hesitate, he spat out three words, swung his sword and dashed towards him. He knew it. These ninja masters were here to obstruct them from saving Jack. If he couldn''t settle this quickly, and get rid of the ninja masters in front of him as soon as possible, he would definitely be dragged into deeper mud. They were just ninja masters, Brent didn''t take them to heart. But if the opponent tried their utmost to dy them, this would be worrying. What''s more, Jack''s side couldn''t be dyed. The three ninja lords had already chased after him, and it was only Jack who was singrly handling them. Brent knew Jack''s strength, he also knew Jack''s unusual fighting instinct. Jack could control the situation with his own strength, even without using his own fighting instinct! Not far away from Bamboo Grove. At that moment, the night was heavy, and the bamboo forest was pitch dark. Even though the night sky was filled with stars and moon, but even the light of the stars and moon couldn''t pass through the deepyers of bamboo leaves. Whoosh! Jack was like lightning, the wind from his dash left the bamboo leaves rustling. Behind him was three silhouettes, their speed was even faster than him, closing the distance between them. Jack''s expression was grim, in his ears echoed the killer shouts that wereing from behind him. He was sure that the danger in Bamboo Grove was already solved. But now was his real threat! "Iga Tobi Ryuu, who is Iga Tobikou to you?" Jack asked while running. "That is my brother!" A voice answered. Jack sneered, "So you are brothers, but to be honest, your brother Iga Tobikou is way worse than you, he died in my hands!" "Fuck!" With this simple sentence, Iga who was behind him fell into a fury. Just when this scolding rang through. Swish... A dense rustling sound rang though the bamboo woods. Jack''s expression changed, fear and shock appeared in his eyes. At this moment, even if he didn''t turn around to look, the chills that passed from his feet to his spine were enough to make him imagine what was behind him. Ninjas were not just fighting machines and ninja art. Darts... were also their strength. Dense whistling sounds. Jack couldn''t imagine the number of darts that were behind him, they wereing from the killer that was chasing after him. In the sh of a light. His expression sharpened, and he suddenly waved his right hand. Whoosh! With a crisp sound, the bamboo instantly broke from its roots. Whoosh... As Jack pulled, the bamboo fell directly towards him. Using the force of pulling the bamboo, Jack rushed forwards. Puff... The darts and kunai fell from the sky along with the bamboos, hitting the bamboo branches and leaves, and were obstructed. And there were not many darts and kunai that were left that had pierced through the bamboos. Jack turned around suddenly, facing the flying darts and kunai. His body was as healthy as an ape, he ducked and moved around quickly. Boom! At the moment Jack managed to duck from a dart and kunai. The bamboo that was pulled down by him, broke into two. The three shadows of the ninja lords brazenly rose from behind the bamboo, andnded steadily ten metres away from Jack. Surrounding him, the killer atmosphere was strong. The only thing that echoed in the air was the rustling sound of bamboo leaves being blown by the wind in the surrounding bamboo forest. Jack''s expression was grim, he was trying his best to be calm, but deep in his eyes, he couldn''t hide his fear. He felt a very strong pressure from the three ninja lords in front of him. It was as if the end was near. The three ninja lords stood silently on the spot, not attacking immediately. But the killing intent emitted from the silence. It made Jack feel very sure that his death was near. This feeling, he had already experienced before when he was facing Iga Tobikou, it didn''t feel strange to him at all. What''s more... in front of him were three ninja lords! "Ha!" Jack suddenlyughed, "Who am I Jack, to attract such attention of the Iga n,st time there were two ninja lords that failed terribly, now it''s even three ninja lordsing over!" Being able to kill my brother and that of equal status, has already proved your strength. One of them took a step forward, a visor concealed his face, only his eyes were shown. He had a killing intent that showed he was out for blood, "This is also why the three of us came together, Sir... you really exceeded Iga TobiRyuu''s expectations!" "I''m proud of that." Jack shrugged, and looked at his surroundings where no one was in sight. The bamboo forest was pitch dark. Heughed helplessly, "You three ninja lords are teaming up to kill me, ording to your warrior spirit, I don''t think you would kill me when I am under such a helpless condition right?" Hearing that, the two ninja lords behind Iga TobiRyuu exchanged a nce. But Iga TobiRyuu gave a coldugh, "We are ninja lords, carrying out our duties is our main goal. As for warrior duties, if you want it, I can give it to you." "Bam!" A blinding light shed across. Iga TobiRyuu suddenly shed a bamboo, he flew towards Jack with a Katana, and then quickly retracted the Katana like a scabbard. "Bam!" Jack held the bamboo that had shot towards him, and sneered, "You guys... are too shameless, how could you know that I can kill you three with just a bamboo..."????? Chapter 844 Tricks！ Hisughter was sly. His contempt was not concealed at all. Suddenly, the eyes of Iga TobiRyuu and the three ninja lords turned cold. They were ninja lords, they were ninja lords from the Iga n. It could be called the most supreme existence in the ninja world. Regardless of status or strength, no matter where they went, they had never been underestimated by others, and had always been praised anduded. But now, Jack''s words were like a burning sword that shed across their face. Not only did they sh their faces, but they also burned the flesh and blood on their faces! What''s more... it''s three of them! Not just towards one of them! "Fuck!" Suddenly, the two ninja lords standing on the left and right of Iga burst out loudly at the same time. Like two mighty beasts, brandishing a samurai long sword, they rushed towards Jack brazenly. As they rushed towards him, their samurai swords danced, two gusts of wind emitted from the two ninja lords, and the thick bamboo leaves that were strewn on the ground flew up. Bamboo leaves fluttered around in the silent bamboo woods. His vision was foggy. Jack''s brows were furrowed, his expression grim, he perked up in attention. When he was facing Iga Tobikou, he had already understood the scary power of the Iga ninja lord. Even if it was Iga Tobikou who had first underestimated his enemy, and then fell into a shocking killer battle after that. The final result was still that he was almost killed by Iga Tobikou. Now that he was facing three of them at the same time, if he had any intention of underestimating them, then it wasn''t a pity if he died. What he said just now was just to anger the three ninja lords. In his final death battle, he was just trying to find a tinge of hope. But things were not progressing in the way Jack had expected. With a sharp gaze, Jack''s eyes took a look at Iga TobiRyuu. His words were the most hurtful towards Iga TobiRyuu, but now Iga TobiRyuu was rooted to the spot and not attacking. This was sufficient to prove that his words just now had no effect whatsoever on the three ninja lords. Being able to train to Iga ninja lord''s level, it required not just pure strength, there was also attitude considered... and his was beyond them! Bam! Bam! Cold light streaked across the sky suddenly, shing across Jack''s face. All of a sudden. All the hair on Jack''s body stood up, as if he had fell into an icy cave. His eyes subconsciously narrowed into a thin line. In his sight, the two samurai long swords had flown into the sky, and were shing down at him. In the speed of light. Jack grantly waved the bamboo in his hand, but he didn''t immediately attack. Instead, he approached from an angle by the side, slicing through. Bang bang! Two continuous rings sounded. The two samurai swords that were sliced by Jack repelled. At the same time, Jack also kicked his feet on the ground and flew back. A bamboo and a Katana,paring these two weapons, they were definitely not on the same level. If they had to attack each other head-to-head, the two Katana alone would be enough to make the only "weapon" in his hand crumble on the spot. Apart from using some tricks, he had no other option! At the moment when Jack repelled the two long swords and retreated, the two ninja lords who rushed up gasped in shock at the same time, apparently surprised by Jack''s attack at this moment. As a result, when Jack pulled away and flew back, the two ninja lords, who were extremely experienced in fighting, didn''t immediately take advantage of the victory to attack, but it was toote! They didn''t try anything fancy, instead they straight away used a normal Katana to sh. They were sure that with two people attacking him, even a normal Katana sh would be sufficient to kill Jack. But the result now made the two ninja lords'' hearts turn cold. The bloodthirsty look in Iga TobiRyuu''s eyes who stood majestically rooted on the spot dimmed, and a look of surprise shed in it. "Using tricks, using a diagonal angle to attack the Katana''s side, it''s not a hard attack, but it is instead changing the Katana''s trajectory. You could have such a quick decision within such a short time, you are indeed the Hughes family''s heir. An air of hostility surfaced on Jack''s face who was retreating back. "Do not insult me with the name of the Hughes family sessor, you should say, I deserve to be the sessor to the Hughes family!" Iga TobiRyuu''s eyes crinkled, his veins pounding. With Jack''s words, he could feel the arrogant airing from him. However, he didn''t retaliate. Iga TobiRyuu was a prominent ninja from the Iga n, he had also met some of the sessors of the Hughes family. But without any exception, in his eyes, under the attack of the two ninja lords, they couldn''t have had made the decision that Jack had made. A hint of anxiousness appeared in the eyes of the two attacking ninja lords. "Unruly generation, how arrogant!" "You indeed have talent, but you still have to die." Bam! Bam! Before he finished his sentence. The two ninja lords kicked off from the ground, like fire, they suddenly took their Katana and attacked Jack again. There was still some use! Jack''s expression was grim, but in his eyes showed a hint of glee. At the very least, Iga TobiRyuu and the two of them, had chosen the most head-on attacking method! They wanted to crush him with pure fighting strength. This gave him the possibility of dying things. If it were the three ninja lords'' own strategies, it would have been very confusing. Jack felt a total disappointment. Facing these three ninja lords, Jack had never thought that he could really turn around and attack them. He had wanted to dy time, dragging the battle from the bamboo grove, which was full of extremely unfavourable smoke, to this empty bamboo forest. If he dyed it until Brent and the mysterious man arrived, the battle would be slightly easier. He looked at the two ninja lords that were sprinting towards him like arrows.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jack didn''t meet them right away, he raised his right arm, holding the bamboo, retreating while dancing, as if a lightning, quickly hitting the bamboos on his left and right. p! Crisp sounds rang in the air. In the bamboo forest, it was as if firecrackers were going off. But while he was retreating, the two ninja lords were rushing forwards. The speed of both parties was not on the same level. This resulted in the distance between them getting closer and closer. The two ninja lords were keen to kill, wrapped in a terrible chill, and they were pulling closer. With the distance drawing closer, the two ninja lords felt stunned at the same time. Because they could both see clearly that Jack''s lips were mumbling, as if saying something. However, even though they were surprised, they had no intention of stopping. With their strength, what''s more there were two of them against one, if they stopped simply because of this odd situation, it would be downright humiliation for them! The same situation happened to Iga TobiRyuu. Looking at the grim face of Jack, as well as him mumbling to himself, an uneasy thought came to him. p... The sound of firecrackers caused by Jack who was hitting the bamboo, rang out loudly in the woods. When the two ninja lords got closer to Jack, with their hearing, they finally could hear clearly what Jack was mumbling about. "Five metres." "Four metres." "Three metres." What?! The two ninja lords'' gaze froze. Just when Jack was at "three metres". His right hand suddenly waved, and with a bang, he broke the bamboo on his right. He then leaped into the air, his right foot felt like a dragon moving horizontally, and mmed on the bamboo. The broken bamboo instantly mmed into the two ninja lords who were three metres away. The expressions of the two ninja lords changed drastically, and they swung their swords at the same time. In an instant, in the darkness, the cold light shed. p... Jack once again retreated two metres, at the same time a crisp sound of bamboo being hit rang through. Bang! When Jack stabilized himself, there was a crash on the opposite side. The bamboo that was kicked out by him was shed and scattered all over the ground by the two ninja lords using a thunder Katana in this very short period of time. But still. He didn''t wait for the two ninja lords to continue. On Jack''s lips suddenly appeared a mockingugh. "It''s toote!" What?! At this moment, when the two ninja lords faced Jack''sughter, they suddenly felt as if their scalp had turned numb.0000000 Chapter 845 The Supreme Glory "What?" Almost at the same time, Iga TobiRyuu who stopped at that same ce was startled. And yet. At that moment. Iga TobiRyuu and two Ninja Lords suddenly constricted their pupils. The three of them saw clearly that the muscles of Jack''s right hand rose up massively, and waved and yanked behind him with a tremendous force!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Crunch... In the silent bamboo forest, a piercing sound suddenly echoed. Bang, bang, bang, bang... The bamboos, with the sound, shook and snapped apart like a mountain, covering and swallowing down everything in the direction of the two Ninja Lords. That sudden change made the two Ninja Lords exim at the same time. Facing the overwhelming copse of the bamboos, they couldn''t help but feel shocked. However. When the two of them wanted to rush out of the range of the bamboo''s "threat", a sensation of cold swept from the sole of the foot to the top of the skull. Because they were surprised to realize that every bamboo that broke and fell down just blocked their way out! That made them have no way to go back during that fast copse! Crash... When the bamboos fell, the branches crossed each other and collided. The loud sound of the bamboo cracking echoed in the forest. All that happened in just a blink of an eye. After that "boom" sound, dozens of bamboos thoroughlynded, like a copsing mountain, and the two Ninja Lords were buried in it. At the same moment, the screams of the two Ninja Lords sounded in the bamboos. And with that. The bamboos were dead silent again. "What''s going on?" Iga TobiRyuu waspletely stunned, and his eyes, the only part visible on his masked face, had a shocked expression. He had no idea about what was happening and how Jack was able to do that. The crushing of the bamboo was not enough to kill those twopanions on the spot, but it created an effective stall. But now, Iga TobiRyuu didn''t care anymore about what Jack was up to, but he was curious to know how Jack did it! As Jack flew away, he waved the bamboo with his right hand and tapped the other bamboos quickly along the way. Iga TobiRyuu was keeping his eyes on that weird action. Anyway, he was sure that those quick strikes would never make the bamboospletely copse in an instant just with the waving of Jack''s arms. "Listen!" Distant far away, Jack wasughing. Iga TobiRyuu''s body shook, and his brows furrowed extremely. He listened hurriedly and carefully. Whoosh! Suddenly, in the darkness, there was a faint wind crackling. The sound was so subtle that if you didn''t pay attention, you couldn''t hear it at all! Wait! That was... Iga TobiRyuu''s eyes lit up with fear and his body, wrapped in tight ninja dress, began to tremble faintly. His eyes were glued to Jack''s face. Faintly visible, Jack''s right hand moved slightly. "Your fish scale strings?" Iga TobiRyuu let out a loud scream of fear, so much so that his voice became hoarse. At that moment, he understood instantly as if he was suddenly enlightened. It was impossible to provoke all that just by beating on the bamboos. But it could be done by wrapping the fish scale strings around each of the bamboos as they were struck, using the sound of the beating on the bamboos as a cover! Striking the bamboos would not cause the bamboos to break in an instant, but a powerful blow would be enough to shatter the fibrous structure in the points where they were struck, and then they would be wound by the fish scale strings. In an instant, he would be able to break ns of bamboos in an instant just using a minimal force, create that appalling spectacle. When Iga TobiRyuu figured it out, he gave Jack a different look. In his eyes, there was shock, disbelief, and even some fear... None of the intelligence information they had received about Jack matched the real Jack. Before his arrival, they calcted the risks and difficulties of killing Jack basing on the reminders of Iga Tobikou and the two Ninja Lords. So, that time, there were three Ninja Lords leading eighteen Ninja masters swarming forward. Anyway, the way Iga TobiRyuu was looking at Jack at that moment was hard to describe. On his back, he even felt cold. If all that was provoked by a smart and experienced strong warrior, he would never have such a feeling, but he would see it as reasonable. But in front of him, there was Jack, a guy who was less than thirty years old! The intelligence also showed that the time of his transformation was within this year or more. His mind, calction, and determination...just provoked that scaring scene. Iga TobiRyuu was already considered the best of the Iga n. He knew himself that he did not have that ability of calction and calmness when he was at Jack''s age and in such a deadly situation. ng! Iga TobiRyuu suddenly brandished his katana and let out a piercing roar in the air. Then he moved his right foot towards Jack. He said softly, "Your majestic temperament, discernment and abilities shocked me. Among all the people of your age, I, Iga TobiRyuu, respect you as the strongest one!" Iga TobiRyuu pronounced those words from the bottom of his heart. As a man having a richbat experience, that scene was enough to make him praise Jack in that way! "Should I be happy or unhappy that my opponent who wants to kill me is praising me?" Jack rubbed his nose and smiled yfully. He didn''t mind to talk more to Iga TobiRyuu. No matter if they were good or bad people, everyone would die from talking too much. But at some point, like right now, talking more could help him buy more time. "For a Ninja, this is your supreme glory!" "I wonder if you can keep absolutely calm until the day you will die" Iga TobiRyuu said. He surged fiercely, and a violent roar under his feet rolled up some bamboo big leaves. Buzz! He just finished speaking. Iga TobiRyuu rushed to a ce less than five meters away from Jack. Unexpectedly, he lifted the katana and dropped it, and then he suddenly shed down with a violent rage. Boom... The katana was far less than Jack was, but when it fell, an overwhelming gust of wind provoked by its lethality drove some thick bamboo leaves on the ground into a gully, directly towards Jack. "Lethality?!" Jack''s expression changed dramatically, and for an instant, he was tense, as if he were held captive by a killing intent. He had already seen the same scene! When Isaac Wells used his ''Killer God''s sh'', he could obtain that kind of effect! The katana of Iga TobiRyuu was definitely not as good as that of Isaac, but its lethality would be enough to kill! The whistling of the katana sounded in the ears. Facing the overwhelming lethality of the katana, Jack got gooseflesh. "Break it!" With a piercing roar, Jack bowed sharply, and the bamboo in his hand cleaved the air directly in front of him like a sword. Boom! There was an explosion. The bamboo was blown apart by the lethality of the katana. Immediately. Puff! A tuft of blood suddenly sprayed across the air in the dark bamboo forest.???? Chapter 846 Doing It As Same As Before? Plink... plink... Blood dripped down on top of the bamboo leaves and made a sound. The smell of the blood gradually overwhelmed the scent of decay in the bamboo forest. Jack hunched over while his right hand pressed tightly against his left shoulder. But blood continued to seep out between his fingers, running down his arms and dripping onto the ground. Iga TobiRyuu slowly withdrew his Katana. He looked at Jack with astonishment. "You''re... one of the few who survived myido sh..." His voice was deep. As he tried to suppress the shock of what just happened. And yet, he couldn''t help but praise Jack, "If it weren''t for the mission, I, Zhuge TobiRyuu would like to befriend you." It was hard to convince someone. It was even harder to subdue an opponent who wanted to take your life. However, at that moment, the Iga Ninja Lord, Iga TobiRyuu praised Jack from the bottom of his heart. His voice fell on Jack''s ears. Jack, however, stretched the corner of his mouth and smiled, "If I had reacted slower, that sh would have split me in half." The moment when the lethality approached, Jack swung the bamboo. At the same time, he used all of his strength to sidestep, breaking through the lock on from Iga TobiRyuu''s killing blow. To be exact. The swinging of the bamboo was only a momentary dy. Jack''s real aim was to sidestep so that he could break through the lock on from Iga TobiRyuu''s killing blow. He never had thought that using bamboo was able to parry the lethality. He was thinking about how to survive the lethality, while retaining most of his strength. And obviously, he had done it! "I''ve never seen such skills in my entire life." Iga TobiRyuu said in a deep voice. The way he looked at Jack became gradually colder, "But I know that you''re just trying to dy. So that your guards can catch up to you. So, I want to have a duel with you in a proper manner!" What?! Jack looked aghast. With a sh in his eyes, he saw a short de flown towards him with a swoosh. It was from Iga TobiRyuu who drew his samurai shuriken from his waist and threw it to him. Whap! Jack raised his hand and caught the samurai shuriken and swung it in the air. It immediately made a gust of wind from the swing. "Great de!" Jack could not help but praise the craftsmanship of the samurai shuriken. And then, he looked at Iga TobiRyuu with an odd expression, "Are you sure you want to duel with me properly?" "Didn''t you want to talk about Bushido?" Iga TobiRyuu slowly stood up and took a step back on his right foot. While inserting his Katana back into its sheath, he looked straight at Jack like a hawk. His gaze was stern, "In the heart of a ninja, there''s no Bushido. There''s only the mission and the will to be stronger!" "Are you trying to make me your grindstone for your samurai shuriken? It was clear for Jack as he shook his head andughed lightly. "You have the strength to be qualified as one. Your strength is no weaker than an Iga Ninja Lord!" Iga TobiRyuu replied in a deep voice. Suddenly. Wham! Wham! At that very moment, two loud thuds were being heard in the bamboo forest. Hidden by the thick bamboo forest, two Ninja Lords leaped out from it by jumping on top of intertwined bamboos. When theynded, the two Ninja Lords were in much disarray as they could be. The ninja outfits were torn and tattered by bamboo branches. Their skins were exposed by each gaping hole which still bore blood. Even with the protection of the mask, parts of their face were exposed and were dripping with blood. Although there were cuts and bruises everywhere, they weren''t fatal. But with this wretched appearance was the greatest humiliation to the two Ninja Lord! "TobiRyuu-kun, you''re going to duel him?" When one of them saw the samurai shuriken in Jack''s hand, anger rose in his eyes, "TobiRyuu-kun, we''re on a mission. This is not a child''s y!" "He survived from myido sh, and this gave me the will to duel with him!" Without looking back, Iga TobiRyuu responded to the scolding Ninja Lord. Rumble! The two Ninja Lords felt like they were struck by lightning. With terrified eyes, they looked at Jack, who was standing across them. They knew the power of Iga TobiRyuu''sido sh, and even the two of them couldn''t even take it on without injuring themselves. Yet Jack... had already taken it with just an arm injury. Which was indeed amazing! "With the three of us Ninja Lords here. Even if his reinforcement arrived, couldn''t we three be able to kill him instantly?" The questioning voice of Iga Tobi Ryuu was heard once again. The two Ninja Lords with the wretched appearance looked at each other and gave a simultaneous nod. But no more words were spoken. It was apparent that they approved of the duel between Jack and Iga TobiRyuu. "Then I will reluctantly ept your challenge!" Jack gripped his samurai shuriken tightly in his right hand and no longer bothered with his left arm, which was bleeding. He slowly bowed down and took a fighting stance. Facing the three Ninja Lords, he had no chance of winning in a fight. He could only try to stall for time by any means possible. But if he were to fight only Iga TobiRyuu, he''d have the confidence to win it! "Phew..." Jack slowly exhaled, and as the breath exhaled, his mind gradually calmed down. He was as still as calm water. His gaze was like a torch. In the bamboo forest. The surroundings returned to dead silence. The atmosphere was filled with killing intent as sharp as a sword. Even the duel had not begun. The killing intent between Jack and Iga TobiRyuu had already collided. In a sh. Bam! Jack was the first to strike. He brazenly split bamboo and kicked it towards Iga TobiRyuu with the samurai shuriken in his hand. "Baka!" Without dodging, Iga TobiRyuu held his Katana with both hands and charged head-on. "St!" With the bursting sound from the Katana breaking through the bamboo. After destroying it, he approached Jack with breakneck speed. But. Jack mustn''t let hime too close. Jack immediately drew himself back and retreated. At the same time. Split-st... He swung the samurai shuriken in flurry streaks, slicing the bamboo along the way with lightning-fast speed as he fell back. It''s a familiar scene. It made Iga TobiRyuu''s pupils contract. The two Ninja Lords trembled with anger as if their anger was about to spill out from their eyes. Was he going to do what he just did? Did he really think that Iga TobiRyuu was as stupid as pigs? Jack''s just in stupid! "Jack, you''re too young, too simple. I, Iga TobiRyu, will never fall into your tricks again!" St! With a crunching sound, Iga TobiRyuu sliced through a long bamboopletely. Like lightning, he rushed towards Jack at great speed. But Jack, however, looked cold,pletely ignoring Iga TobiRyuu''s words. As he fell back, his samurai shuriken struck the bamboo along the way in rapid session. Split-st... It was like the sound of firecrackers exploding for a long time. And as their distance drew closer. Iga TobiRyuu heard a murmuring countdown from Jack''s mouth. "Five metres." "Four metres."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Three metres." Iga TobiRyuu was a little disappointed, as the same trick was used. When a trick was used for the first time, Ninja Lords might get caught off guard. But using the same trick twice was an utterly foolish move! When he heard ''three meters'', Jack swung his samurai shuriken and split a bamboo in one slice. The bamboo flew up in the air. With his thick leg, he kicked the bamboo at Iga TobiRyuu with a loud bang. Every single detail was the same as before. Iga TobiRyuu, who was very confident, didn''t swing his Katana at the oing bamboo as what the two Ninja Lords had done earlier. Instead, using the momentum of his forwards lunge, he leaned back with his head and his back almost touching the ground. He dodged underneath bamboo that was heading towards him. As he continued to chase Jack. However. At that very moment. The two spectating Ninja Lords'' expression changed abruptly. In unison, they eximed. "Look out!" Chapter847 Jack And Iga TobiRyuu’s Fight Crap! The groans of his partners caused Iga TobiRyuu''s hairs to stand as heid on the ground. Almost at the same moment, Iga TobiRyuu was engulfed with the terror of being close toing killed. Iga TobiRyuu raised his head and saw Jack''s grin. This felt like a sledgehammer pounding forcefully onto Iga TobiRyuu''s chest. In a sh, Iga TobiRyuu''s stabbed his sword into the ground to stop his slide. But before Iga TobiRyuu drew his sword, Jack had already rushed forward towards him and drew the samurai shuriken. Stab! Jack plunged the samurai shuriken into Iga Tobi Ryuu''s abdomen and blood gushed out. The intense pain caused Iga TobiRyuu to panic immediately. He yelled in agony and frowned deeply and instinctively swung his fist at Jack. Bash! The punch caused Jack to stumble backward five steps and extended the distance between them. Iga TobiRyuu took the opportunity and struggled onto his feet. He looked down and was furious to see his injuries. Iga TobiRyuu had the feeling of being a survivor. If he had been just a fraction of a second slower, that stab could have been fatal! It showed how deadly Jack''s strike was and his desire to quickly finish this fight. This caused Iga TobiRyuu to have a different view of Jack and Iga TobiRyuu even began to fear Jack. He quicklyposed himself while slowly raising his head. It was dead silent. "You had anticipated this." Jack scoffed and continued, "Otherwise how can we be equals?" Iga TobiRyuu shuddered and looked at Jack''s injured left shoulder and smiled. The other two ninja lords looked on in fear as Iga TobiRyuu and Jackmunicated. During their fight, they had thought that Jack was only reacting to their attacks but they never expected that Jack already anticipated their ns. It was their underestimation of Jack that he was almost able to strike Iga TobiRyuu fatally. Iga TobiRyuu barely survived Jack''s strike. Although Jack was their assassination target, they could not deny that Jack almost ended the fight with just one knife stroke! Just how terrifying were Jack''s abilities? Whoosh! Iga TobiRyuu did not hang around to chat and immediately raised his katana and rushed towards Jack. He had not forgotten about what he was there to do. Every second that he dyed would expose all of them to extra risks. However, he also wanted to use this encounter with Jack to push his limits and hone his skills. Time was of the essence. Now Iga TobiRyuu did not have the luxury of time to use Jack as a means of sharpening his skills. Jack did not attempt to avoid Iga TobiRyuu''s charge but stood firm and extended the samurai shuriken forward. Then, nk nk nk... Sounds of the swords shing could be heard from the bamboo forest. Each shing of the swords was apanied by sparks flying. The sparks dimly lit up Jack and Iga Tobi Ryuu''s bodies. The two exchanged blows and the swords blurred as they were swung at each other. Even the other two ninja lords looked on with awe. The two silhouettes of Iga TobiRyuu and Jack blurred in the dim forest. Both fought all out for their lives. asionally there would be the crackle of a bamboo stem being chopped and crashing down onto the ground. Both Jack and Iga TobiRyuu could see clearly each other''s wounds as they fought. Although their wounds were not life-threatening, the fresh blood seeping out of Iga TobiRyuu''s wound caused the other two ninja lords to look at this fight differently. "Those in the Iga n who were responsible for gathering information on Jack had failed them. There was such a huge difference between what they were told about Jack''s fighting abilities and what they were experiencing now!" One of the ninja lords remarked. They did not know how Iga Tobikou died but from the way Jack fought Iga TobiRyuu, they were sure that Jack exploited Iga TobiKou''s error to deal a fatal blow onto him! The other ninja lord nodded and smiled, "It was truly astounding that Jack could kill Iga Tobikou at his age. Although Iga Tobikou and Iga TobiRyuu were brothers, their skills were of different levels. It was only a matter of time when Jack sumbed to Iga TobiRyuu. But to have such skills at this age, Jack is clearly a talent and a true fighter." "But s, he would have to die eventually and destined to be killed by Iga TobiRyuu." He said this with utter disdain. Jack was regarded as a walking dead in the presence of three great ninja lords. If it had not been Iga TobiRyuu trying to use the fight with Jack to hone his skills, the three ninja lords would have joined efforts to kill Jack and he would be dead within seconds! There was nothing to say that they had to fight Jack one on one. When a champion of his domain had reached his peak, it would be rare to find a fighter that could fight on the same level to advance his skills. It would be even rarer that the opponent could fight so well as to threaten the champion''s life. At Iga TobiRyuu''s skill level, it was very rare to find a worthy fighting opponent... that could threaten his life! nk! Both swords shed amid a shower of sparks. The intense impact of the swords sent both stumbling backward.N?velDrama.Org content. Iga TobiRyuu was first to regain his footing and without hesitation, the muscles on his hands tensed as he raised his katana, shed and yelled, ido sh!" Whoosh! The intense power of the sh rushed forward towards and engulfed Jack. Although Jack had once encountered the ido sh", he stood his ground and did not move. Instead, he started to grin frostily under the ferocious re of Iga TobiRyuu. Jack raised his samurai shuriken and prepared to receive the ido sh" head on!??????????? Chapter 848 Iaido Slash "Is he insane? Does he think that Iga TobiRyuu''sido sh can be so easily countered?" The two ninja lords remarked in unison. Even for them, they would never attempt to take repeated blows of theido sh from Iga TobiRyuu. They would certainly try to avoid it if they could. In their assessment, Jack had other choices apart from standing his ground and receiving theido sh from Iga TobiRyuu. However instead of choosing the other options, Jack chose the worse possible option which was to face it head-on! "Die with your arrogance!" Even Iga TobiRyuu yelled when he saw that Jack did not choose to run. During the fight with Jack, Iga TobiRyuu could sense that Jack was careful to avoid most of his fatal blows but this time, Jack who was holding onto the samurai shuriken, did not choose to dodge. He looked determined to fight! That to Iga TobiRyuu was simply waiting for his death! There was a huge difference in Iga TobiRyuu''s sword skills! "I''ll be able to counter this!" Jack remarked. Time seemed to slow down at that moment. The sh of the sword was simple and powerful. Boom! It rocked loudly. Shockwaves could be seen with the naked eye and radiated outwards in all directions. Even the leaves at Jack''s feet were tossed upward by the advancing shockwaves. Rustle.... The surrounding bamboo stems knocked against each other, splintered, and shattered with the propagating shockwaves. With the samurai shuriken extended, Jack could feel the intense energy in the shockwaves piercing his hands and then his body. Instantly, his arms started to bleed, and felt the intense pain from the shockwaves. The shockwaves tattered his clothes and his body started to bleed. "Spew!" Jack shuddered and spit out a mouthful of blood. Iga TobiRyuu started to grin sinisterly when he saw this and said, "I regard you as my strongest opponent but I hope that you aren''t so arrogant. You deserve credit to be able to survive my blow but it was out o arrogance and stupidity rather than skill. You have disappointed me!" Once he finished saying, the other two ninja lords also started to nod in agreement. To them, what Jack did was nothing more than youthful defiance and tant arrogance. He was simply lucky to have survived this horrific and powerful blow. But his arrogance was uneptable! In the martial arts world, the most unbing of a warrior was arrogance. No matter how talented a warrior was, if he were to be arrogant just because of whatever skills he had, then he would notst long. Then, Jack raised his hand and gently wiped the blood from his mouth. He then said something that blew away Iga TobiRyuu and the other two ninja lords.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack said firmly, "If I don''t endure another blow from you, how... would I be able to learn from it?" His tone was calm but had a hint of mischief. Jack grinned frostily as he looked at Iga TobiRyuu. Kaboom! Jack''s words rocked Iga TobiRyuu and the other two ninja lords. Their minds were instantly blown away! Learn? Was this chap insane? Did he think that everything could be learned? Surprise, disbelief, disdain, and all sorts of feelings stirred within the three ninja lords. Such swordy could only be unleashed when a certain level of skills had been attained. Only then could a swordsman be able to even attempt to perfect the skill! Learn? It was a dream made by a fool! No one could even attempt it without strong foundations in sword skills. If someone without such sword skills could master this technique, then it would break all rules and norms of the martial arts world! "Jack, oh Jack... your arrogance has exceeded my imaginations." Iga TobiRyuuposed himself and said with frustration. His right hand still gripped the katana tightly until his veins throbbed and scolded, "I wanted to spar with you because I regarded you as a worthy opponent but now you''ve tested my patience, and I..." Before Iga TobiRyuu could finish saying, Iga TobiRyuu''s expression changed drastically and was horrified. Jack was bare-bodied, bleeding and slowly took up the stance of the ido sh". Then, Jack calmly and softly said but what he said exploded in Iga TobiRyuu''s ears, "Focusing my internal strength towards the sword, I''ll give it a try!" At that moment, Iga TobiRyuu became horrified. He felt as though he was a prey being hunted by a predator. Terror gripped his entire body and the other two ninja lords also felt simr. However,pared to Iga TobiRyuu, the other two ninja lords still had the luxury to watch in rtive safety. "That''s impossible. He couldn''t possibly learn it." "Fuck! Does he think that he can learn it simply by experiencing it twice? Even God could not possibly allow this to happen. No one could possibly learn such form of swordy just by observing it twice..." The doubts of the two ninja lords echoed through the bamboo forest. The next second... ido sh!" On Jack''s deration, he bolted towards Iga TobiRyuu like an arrow shot from the bow. The atmosphere was tensed and death lingered in the air. At that moment, Jack''s ferocity brought chills to all the ninja lords. They could feel the coldness of death piercing straight into their bones. Iga TobiRyuu shuddered as his wide-open eyes looked on in disbelief. When his eyes regained their focus, he could see that Jack was already inches from him. There was no hesitation nor any desire to dodge. He knew that it would be impossible for Jack to grasp the swordy and Iga TobiRyuu did not believe that Jack could possibly sessfully replicate the ido sh". That was why he simply stood in ce and braced for the impact, just as Jack did a moment ago. Boom! The wind rushed. nk! The two swords impacted in a shower of sparks. It was as if Jack and Iga TobiRyuu were frozen in time and ce as both stood in position with their swords raised. The other two ninja lords saw the exchange and were initially startled but now broke out in sniggers, "What a joke, that chap is far too arrogant." "He barely knew how to swing his sword and now after enduring the ido sh" twice, he thinks that he could learn and replicate the ido sh"? What an embarrassment!" Then, as both of them were chuckling. Crackle! A loud sound interrupted the two ninja lords'' chuckles. Their expressions turned into horror as they looked towards Jack and Iga TobiRyuu who were still in their respective stance. Iga TobiRyuu was facing slightly towards the two ninja lords and both of the ninja lords could see that the face mask of Iga TobiRyuu had been cut in two and slowly slid down from Iga TobiRyuu''s face onto the ground. At the same time, Iga TobiRyuu''s body started to shudder and then stumbled backward a couple of steps. Regardless of how he tried to resist, he could not conceal the mouthful of blood that he threw up and it started to trickle down the corner of his mouth... Chapter 849 The Time Is Just Right In the bamboo forest. It was as quiet as stagnant water. As the night wind blew, the bamboo leaves were rustling and falling. The eyes of the top two Ninja Lords were full of horror. They stood in ce motionlessly in a daze. Quietly, a big invisible panic enveloped the two people''s whole bodies. Their entire body felt cold and a chill went down their spine. Based on their personalities, it was also difficult to contain their emotions at this time. Fears raced through their minds. "Cra, cracked?" "Oh, God, why would there be such a demon in the world?" Two terrified voices sounded from the mouths of the two Ninja Lords. They were certain that Jack and Iga TobiRyuu had exchanged blows and did not have any inch difference. However, Iga TobiRyuu''s mask broke in half. Obviously...Jack''s such sh was lethal to Iga TobiRyuu! It was a killing sh that appeared out of thin air. Wasn''t this...lethality?! "No, that''s not right. His sh is a far cry from Iga TobiRyuu''s ido sh''." A Ninja Lord understood something out of the blue and murmured, "Iga TobiRyuu''s ido sh'' is able to kill people with lethality from a long distance. Whereas, he did damage to Iga TobiRyuu at close range after he and Iga TobiRyuu shed at each other. This can only be considered a prototype at most, yes, the prototype of ido sh''." When it reached thest part of his sentence, this Ninja Lord clearly became impatient. He spoke faster and faster and his voice pitch was also getting higher and higher. The other Ninja Lord, however,ughed bitterly, "He can figure out the prototype by just watching it twice, isn''t that enough?" Ninja Lord''s body shook. He twisted his head and looked at hispanion with widened eyes. He was speechless for a moment. Enough? It was really enough! Demons and even they themselves also had never seen such a talent. He was able to roughly figure out the prototype of ido sh'' and even simte it by just watching it twice, how would this still be considered not enough? The two of them were ''Iga TobiRyuu''s partners and were both Ninja Lords of Iga n. They had been with Iga TobiRyuu for a long time and fighting together so they had seen Iga TobiRyuu used ido sh'' many times. But, they were still unable to figure out the main idea of it. Topare like this, the difference between them was shown clearly. Compared to the panic of the two Ninja Lords. At this time, Iga TobiRyuu was even more shocked. His slightly old face was covered with wrinkles but when he was facing Jack at this moment, his face was gently twitching. He looked at Jack in a way as if he had seen a ghost. ido sh'' was a unique death blow that was developed by him after spending five years of efforts. He had modified and refined it many times. Except for himself, nobody knew how much effort he put in. But when he was facing Jack now, after only using ido sh'' two times, Jack could already learn how to use the prototype of it... Iga TobiRyuu''s right hand that was holding the sword was trembling undisguisedly. "Then, what are my five years of honing and effort considered?" A strong wave of doubt was raging in Iga TobiRyuu''s mind. He had never doubted himself so much. But after experiencing a sh from Jack, he began to doubt! Even, his entire mind was rippling and violently undting at this moment. The power of Jack''s such sh was indeed much inferior to his ido sh''. If it was really ido sh'', the sh just now was enough to split a person in half. However, although it was just a prototype, it still managed to make Iga TobiRyuu find it hard to ept! How outstanding was this junior''s...talent? "How''s that? What I''ve learnt from you looks quite decent, right?" Jack kept his sword andughed teasingly. Although he wasughing, he felt somewhat disappointed and bitter. His capability in controlling lethality was not like the control of muscles that could be done by him with physical observation and spection. Inparison, controlling muscles was easier and mastering lethality was something that could only be figured out after practicing and reaching a certain level. This was like when he watched ''ck Hand Arrows'' controlled the muscles to push more muscles in order toe out with a stronger power. At that time, he managed to learn and simte everything thoroughly after watching it a few times. But, to master lethality, even if Jack''s sh just now was already considered quite ultimate, he still only managed to learn how to do a prototype of it. He still could not master the kernel of lethality!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Using a huge force to push the speed of shing to the extremely ultimate state in a short instant in order to squeeze the air so that the air also became lethal and would even have the power to hurt people out of thin air. But, topare his with Iga TobiRyuu''s real lethality, there was still a huge difference. "Hmph!" Iga TobiRyuu could not hide the fear in his eyes and his trembling right hand was gripping Katana. After shaking it forcefully, his hand abruptly stopped trembling. He slowly spoke. However, his cold and harsh words were not meant for Jack, but the other two Ninja Lords. "We have to quickly finish this battle. We can''t leave this guy alive. Theter, the more dangerous he is!" His tone was resolute and his killing intent was disyed vividly. Iga TobiRyuu''s attitude now was totally different from Iga TobiRyuu''s previous attitude. Iga TobiRyuu thought that if he continued to fight against a crazy demon that could offset his power that was gained after five years of effort, he was really unsure of who would be the whetstone for another party. Executing the mission was the prime purpose. He did not dare to continue betting! Jack raised his eyebrows and smiled, "What, are three of you going toe and attack me together at the same time?" At the same time. The two Ninja Lords were also running towards him. Their killing intentions were horrifying and their auras were extremely cold and immense. "Jack, I, Iga TobiRyuu, am going to send you to hell!" Iga TobiRyuu straightened his body and when he faced Jack, he slowly lowered his head. His right hand was also clenched and ced at his heart. He said impolitely. If it was not because he had to get back at Jack for killing Iga Tobikou and if it was not because of the mission given by Iga n to kill Jack. Iga TobiRyuu really had the intention of making friends with Jack after the fight against him just now. This idea was not absurd as different people had different views...after all, everyone would have something extremely different in their mind. Nevertheless. When Iga TobiRyuu was lowering his head. Jack''sugh came along with it, "The time is just right. It should be almost there." What?! Iga TobiRyuu, who was lowering his head, was horrified. He abruptly looked up and saw that Jacob was looking in the direction behind him with a face full of smiles. Wait! In an instant, Iga TobiRyuu''s heart pounded wildly. He immediately turned back and looked in the direction where Jack was looking. In the darkness. It could be vaguely seen that two figures were moving quickly towards this side. "Fuck, are those Ninja Masters lemons?" At this moment, Iga TobiRyuu could no longer contain the anger in his mind. He cursed furiously. After they had followed Jack out of Bamboo Grove earlier in order to kill him, what they had nned was to let more than ten Ninja Masters dy everyone, so that three of them who were Ninja Lords would have a chance to surround and kill Jack. But...wasn''t this only after a short while? Although he wanted to utilize Jack as a whetstone to train himself to a greater level, he never forgot the real purpose of this trip. So, even when he was fighting against Jack, he was also strictly calcting the time. What happened in the bamboo forest was only a few minutes before and after. However, although there were more than ten Ninja Masters, they could not even dy for a few minutes! At the same time. The two Ninja Lords that were rushing towards Jack turned around simultaneously when they heard Iga TobiRyuu''s angry curses. When they saw the two figures not far away. One of the Ninja Lords sternly yelled. "Iga TobiRyuu, let''s end the fight quickly!" Before the words werepletely uttered. The two Ninja Lords leaped up in the air at the same time and shook their hands to throw countless shurikens towards Jack. In an instant, countless shurikens, like a curtain of rain, moved towards Jack as if they were going to engulf him. Chapter 850 Inglorious Clown, How Dare You Harm Mr. Hughes? Whoosh whoosh whoosh... The sky was full of shurikens that wereing down like a heavy downpour. Although Jack looked calm, his eyes were shing with insidious hostility. In an instant, he kicked the bamboo in front of him and used the repulsive force to fly back. Simultaneously, the samurai shuriken in his hand was waved rapidly as if an invisible shadow shield was formed in front of him to prevent all the shurikens from approaching him. ng ng ng... Sparks burst out and surrounded Jack. In the blink of an eye. The shurikens that came down from the sky like a curtain of rain were all able to be knocked down by Jack. But, before Jack managed to stabilize himself. A figure appeared in front of him outrageously. It was Iga TobiRyuu! "Go to hell!" After a beastly shout, Iga TobiRyuu raised his Katana and shed at Jack head-on with tremendous and terrifying killing intent. "Die!" Jack''s expression suddenly became ferocious. The samurai shuriken in his hand was directly shaken to deal with the attack. A deafening ng sounded. Jack and Iga TobiRyuu simultaneously moved back. But before Jack could stabilize himself, the other two Ninja Lords were already approaching. Such domineering and continuous attacks were like catastrophic tsunamis.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Iga TobiRyuu and the other two people were trying to kill Jack instantly with this kind of violent and overwhelming attack. As for the bodyguards who wereing over, they did not bother at all. As long as they managed to kill Jack within a very short time, the mission would be considered aspleted. After that, it would be as easy as ABC for three of them who were Ninja Lords to escape. If a ninja could not even hide himself exceptionally, then he did not deserve to be called Ninja Lord! The best proof of this statement was that the three of them were able to hide outside Bamboo Grove for so long with eighteen Ninja Masters. ng ng ng... Facing the stormy swordsmanship of the two Ninja Lords, Jacob looked cold and stern while hostility was rampaging in his eyes. His right hand was like a dragon as it was holding the samurai shuriken and quickly shaking it to defend himself. The sparks burst out like a gorgeous disy of fireworks andnterns. But, after each powerful sh, the recoil force that came along with the samurai shuriken to Jack''s hand let him feel bitter inwardly. The purlicue of his right hand that was holding the samurai shuriken had long been cracked. The blood was sttering and he even felt that his right hand was overshadowed by a feeling of numbness. However, he did not dare to stop and did not even dare to hold back any of his power. The swordsmanship of the two Ninja Lords was deadly and they were aiming at his vulnerable parts. Even a single sh would be enough to kill him! In the midst of the fierce battle, Jack looked at the two distant figures that were approaching rapidly. Although the distance was not long, when he faced the desperate attacks of the two Ninja Lords at this time, it was so distant as if they were moving towards him from the Milky Way. Was this the real power of...Ninja Lord? When Jack was facing the two Ninja Lords, there was a little fear in his mind. When he faced Iga Tobikou previously, Iga Tobikou initially had some contempt and it was until the final situation had worsened only then he fully focused and made every endeavour to give him a sh. And when he faced Iga TobiRyuu just now, Iga TobiRyuu also intended to take him as a whetstone so his every sh was not that fatal. In the two battles, Jacob could not really experience and understand the real strength of Ninja Lord. But when Jack was facing the ultimate fatal skills of the two Ninja Lords now, the attacks that were as vast as a great mountain and as fierce as thunder and fire made him truly experience the terrifyingly brutal power of Ninja Lord! ng ng! Two shes. Jack once again defended himself from the deadly sh of the two Ninja Lords. But, he himself also stumbled and somewhat lost his bnce. Just when the two Ninja Lords'' bodies were fixed due to the parry, in the gap between them, there was abruptly a whistling and piercing sound of the wind. Like a wild dragon that came out of itsir, a Katana was directly stabbed towards Jack through the gap between the two of them. Oh no! Jack''s face changed greatly. In his sight, Iga TobiRyuu''s cold and stern face was revealed. Dodging was no longer possible in the sh of an eye. Jack gritted his teeth and his expression looked extremely firm. ng! A knife sound sounded. The samurai shuriken with its tip facing downward was forcefully thrust down to the front of his body. ng! The tip of Iga TobiRyuu''s Katana was instantly stabbed at the surface of the samurai shuriken. The terrifyingly great force directly pressed the samurai shuriken and hit Jack''s abdomen with a ''bang''. "You must die!" Iga TobiRyuu did not pause his movement at all. His hand immediately reversed the direction of Katana and the de was rubbing against the surface of the samurai shuriken. Bringing uprge sparks, it directly sliced Jack''s abdomen horizontally. Puff! Fresh blood sshed. Iga TobiRyuu had already gone to the ce behind Jack. His right hand was still holding Katana backhandedly and he was maintaining a stance to kill someone. Jack, on the other hand, was standing in ce. Painful! Extremely painful! The excruciating pain in his abdomen instantaneously enveloped his entire body. His pupils constricted to the extreme and he looked down at the fresh blood on his abdomen. In the sh of an eye just now, he only thought of resisting Iga TobiRyuu''s head-on stab. He totally did not expect that Iga TobiRyuu would be able to switch from a stab to a horizontal cut in an instant... If the samurai shuriken was not parried vertically on top of his abdomen which served as a cushion against the attack. Such sh would be... breaking his stomach! ng! ng! Once again, two deafening knife sounds sounded and stimted his eardrums. Jack looked up immediately. In his sight, the Katana in the hand of the two Ninja Lords were emitting a frightening and cold light even in the darkness. It was so blinding and piercing. And behind him. The sound of Iga TobiRyuu''s knife sounded at the same time. This was a fatal battle! Three Ninja Lords blocked all of Jack''s routes of escape and attacked in three directions at the same time. Even Jacob''s outstandingbat instincts also did not know what to do at this moment as if his brain was down. At this moment. Time seemed to have been slowed down. Death was approaching as if the great mountain had tipped over and copsed. Jack stood in ce in despair. His right hand was holding the samurai shuriken but he did not move... However. Whoosh! In the nick of time. An ear-splitting sound of wind sounded throughout the sky. The speed was even as fast as lightning! Jack felt that something had passed by him. At the same time, an explosive ''ng'' sound, as well as Iga TobiRyuu''s angry scream, sounded behind him. Turnaround! Jack''s heart tightened and a fierce intent appeared in his eyes. Facing the two Katanas that were about to approach. His body leaned back and in the moment of keeping a distance from Katana, he twisted his upper body to the front with the help of the waist. At the same time, he swung his samurai shuriken directly to the abdomen of the two Ninja Lords in front of him. This was fighting like Kilkenny cats! Thepetition was to test whether they dared to die without regret! The two Ninja Lords felt the coldness around their waists. At the same time, they were immensely shocked. They totally did not expect that Jack was surprisingly still able to resist like this. After a moment of hesitation. The two Ninja Lords'' eyes suddenly became firm. As Jack''s samurai shuriken was about to horizontally cut the two people''s abdomen and also when the Katana of the two people were about to sh Jack''s body. Bang, bang! The two Ninja Lords withdrew their swords forcefully at the same time. They bent their waist and moved back. Buzz! The samurai shuriken in Jack''s hand precisely and unmistakably shed through the position where the two Ninja Lords were standing just now. Although it missed. Jack was calm. After straightening his body, he exhaled heavily. He had won the bet of this sh! Jack quickly retreated to the side so that Iga TobiRyuu and the two Ninja Lords were at his left and right side. In such a situation, being attacked from left and right was better than being attacked from front and back. He looked askance at Iga TobiRyuu. Jack was a bit stunned. At this time, Iga TobiRyuu was standing in ce and his expression looked hideous and frightening. The Katana that was in his right hand had flown out of his hand and was stuck in the ground beside him. And on the bamboo beside him, a Katanapletely pierced through the bamboo. When Jack looked down, he saw that Iga TobiRyuu''s purlicue of his right hand waspletely torn. Fresh blood was flowing profusely like a spring. How strong should the force of the thrown Katana just now be?! Even Jack was also shocked when he saw this. He narrowed his eyes. Almost at the same time. In the darkness, an extremely hoarse voice echoed. "Being an inglorious clown from the ind, how dare you harm Mr. Hughes?"????? Chapter 851 Threatening Jack to Kill Himself by Taking Amber as a Hostage The hoarse voice rang out in the bamboo forest loudly. Both Iga TobiRyuu and the two Ninja Lords frowned and looked in the direction where the voice came from in shock. The person was able to throw a sword towards them until the sword inside Iga TobiRyuu''s hand was shaken off his hand. This was too shocking! "Young Master, we''re here!" Brent''s voice rang out. At the same time, Jack saw a figure running towards him. The two Ninja Lords were about to block the person at once. However, the Mysterious Man let out a hoarse and cold voice. "Who dares to move?" The two Ninja Lords were stunned for a moment. When they regained their consciousness, Brent had already passed by the two of them and stood in front of Jack. "Young Master, this is for you!" Brent handed one of the two samurai long swords in his hand to Jack. "You''re here just in time!" Jack smiled faintly and took the long sword with a smile. He disyed a look as if he wanted to kill someone. He had a long sword and a short sword. In a battle, a long sword and a short sword had different functions. The long sword was used to attack the enemy while the short sword was used to defend himself. It was considered amazing as he could fight with Iga TobiRyuu with a short sword that was used to defend himself. Now that he had a weapon, and the Mysterious Man and Brent also arrived at the scene. Everything happened as he had expected at the beginning. Jack raised his head, looking at Iga TobiRyuu coldly as if he was a bloodthirsty beast. "Iga TobiRyuu, it is now a duel between us again!" Jack teased Iga TobiRyuu yfully. This made Iga TobiRyuu narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his eyes pulsed frantically. He felt angry, remorseful as well as regretful in an instant. "The bunch of Ninja Masters was bastards!" Iga TobiRyuu gritted his teeth and said angrily. He shouldn''t underestimate his enemy until the reinforcements arrive at the scene. He also cursed the bunch of Ninja Masters furiously. If they could dy their battle for a little longer, he would not need to face such an impasse. He took a deep breath. He tried to suppress the mixed emotions in his heart. He gripped the hilt of the long samurai sword stuck in the ground using his right hand as if his right hand was not injured. "Iga TobiRyuu, you are to me for the failure of this operation." A Ninja Lord scolded Iga TobiRyuu angrily. "Hehe..." Iga TobiRyuu smiled and said, "Yes, I am the one to me. I willplete this mission perfectly. I will make Iga n which cultivated me proud. I will also not disappoint God who bestowed good luck on me..." As soon as he said these words, Jack and Brent looked at each other. They looked puzzled. They were going to have a 3-on-3 battle. Even if he, Brent, and the Mysterious Man were all injured and weakened a bit, Jack thought that they would not be defeated and killed by the three top Ninja Lords. The best evidence which could validate his statement was that the long sword thrown by the Mysterious Man at the critical moment was able to shake off the long sword in Iga TobiRyuu''s hand. It was true that the Mysterious Man did not have his full strength now. But he could still defeat them. At that moment, Iga TobiRyuu suddenly said firmly, "Retreat!" Bang, bang, bang! The three Ninja Lords threw their smoke bombs in front of them almost at the same time. Smoke rose abruptly from the area beneath their feet. In an instant, it was even more difficult for Jack and the others to find them as the bamboo forest was very dark. "They retreated?" Brent frowned and said in confusion. "Didn''t Iga TobiRyuu say he wanted toplete the mission perfectly?" Jack was also puzzled. Frowning, he pondered for a moment, "Something is not right..." He tried to figure out what was going out for a moment. He felt that Iga TobiRyuu''s action was really strange. He thought that it was very strange that the two Ninja Lords immediately understood Iga TobiRyuu''s words and immediately retreated after theyined about Iga TobiRyuu''s misbehaviour. This... However, at this time, a figure quickly ran towards them not far away in the smoke. They heard the Mysterious Man''s hoarse voice, "They have retreated." "Go back first." Jack and Brent nced at each other. Then, Jack led them to head towards the courtyard in the bamboo forest. The Mysterious Man and Brent quickly followed him. But just as Jack took his third step towards the courtyard, he was stunned for a moment. His face which looked relieved just now suddenly disyed a grim look of panic. "Oh no! Amber is in danger!" After he shouted in shock, he rushed towards the small courtyard in the bamboo forest at a high speed like a madman. The Mysterious Man and Brent also looked cold as they realised what was going on immediately. They realised why Iga TobiRyuu''s acts belied his words.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that the three Ninja Lords had retreated at the same time, it was indeed the best way to protect themselves. However, it was very strange as the three Ninja Lords retreated after Iga TobiRyuu said he wouldplete the mission perfectly. If the battlefield was shifted back to the courtyard in the bamboo forest. Iga TobiRyuu couldplete the mission perfectly if he took Amber as a hostage. Both the Mysterious Man and Brent knew that Amber was the apple of Jack''s eyes! They thought that their enemies might threaten Jack to kill himself by taking Amber as a hostage and Jack might really choose to do so. "I hope such a thing won''t happen, or else it would be a mishap!" Brent was extremely anxious as he ran towards the courtyard, "Luckily, Mr. Ward and Daisy are in the courtyard. I hope..." He was so anxious that he even didn''t finish his words. Mr. Ward and Daisy stayed in the courtyard. It was to protect Amber. However, the main reason was that just now the Mysterious Man and Brent felt that they suffered from injuries. They forced them to rest in the courtyard as it wasn''t so appropriate for them who suffered from injuries to involve in fights with Iga TobiRyuu. It was true that the two of them were able to fight with the three top Ninja Lords. However, they were now suffering from injuries and it was impossible for them to protect Amber! "If that''s the case, perhaps..." The Mysterious Man murmured in a hoarse a low voice. He did not finish his words, just like Brent. In the bamboo forest, it was silent and eerie. Jack held the two swords in his hands and quickly rushed towards the courtyard as if he had gone mad. At this moment, it seemed like he was not injured at all. He disyed a cold and stern aura. He was very worried about Amber''s safety as he rushed towards the courtyard. Even the Mysterious Man and Brent looked extremely worried as they followed him. But at the same time, they were very worried. Finally, a light appeared in Jack''s vision. He could see the courtyard in the bamboo forest bing clearer. At the open space outside the courtyard. Now, the fighting hade to an end. People were lying on the ground, wailing with pain. The few Ninja Masters were also injured heavily. They were surrounded by many people led by Lone Wolf. Jack didn''t pay attention to the melee in front of him. He only rushed into the courtyard with a grim expression. The air was filled with the smell of blood at that time. However, as there was a melee which made many people injured happening outside the courtyard, Jack also couldn''t distinguish whether the smell of blood was wafting in from the outside or lingering inside the courtyard. Inside the courtyard, it was messy. However, there was no person in the hall. But just as he rushed into the hall, he heard a "bang" sound. Arge, bloodstained, wrinkled hand suddenly grabbed the door frame of the hall. Looking at the scene, Jack felt desperate on the spot. Then, he gazed anxiously at Mr. Ward, whose face was covered in blood. Mr. Ward slowly poked his head out from the door, disying a look as if he was in pain. When he saw Jack, he wailed in pain, "Young Master, Mrs. Hughes..." Kaboom! Listening to the words said by Mr. Ward who was wailing in pain, it was like a bolt from the blue, making Jack felt desperate and hopeless. Chapter 852 If I Become Crazy, what Can Buddha Do to Me? Wham! After running frantically, Jack''s body trembled suddenly and he knelt on the ground abruptly as if his legs were filled with lead and became very heavy. In an instant, he felt very dizzy. He also felt extremely depressed as if his chest cavity was stuffed with countless stones. Jack stood still and at this moment, his gaze was cold as he stared at Mr. Ward who was gradually climbing up from the doorway. However, his expression turned gloomy gradually. He became tensed up and had a shiver run down his spines. When the Mysterious Man and Brent reached the scene, they felt desperate too when they realized what was going on. Oh shit! They were down in the dumps when they saw Jack kneeling in the middle of the courtyard. Everything was happening in the worst possible direction. Even they were away from Jack for a few meters, the Mysterious Man and Brent still could sense the increasing chilling aura disyed by Jack. "Mr. Ward..." When Brent saw Mr. Ward, his face turned pale instantly. The Mysterious Man, however, tugged at Brent, "We should ensure Jack is safe first!" Brent was stunned in an instant. He felt very upset after hearing the Mysterious Man''s words. Was the Mysterious Man asking him to ignore Mr. Ward? As Brent was still hesitating what he should do, the Mysterious Man whispered to him in a deep voice, "Bewitchedness". Kaboom! Brent''s expression changed abruptly. In an instant, he even looked pale.N?velDrama.Org content. He looked like he was very afraid of something. Yes! Now the worst possible things that might end the mission was not just that Iga TobiRyuu threatening Jack to kill himself by taking Amber as a hostage, but also Jack might activate his Bewitchedness. Amber was the apple of Jack''s eyes and Jack treated her life as more important than himself. Taking Amber as a hostage to threaten Jack might cause him to kill himself willingly, or even cause Jack to go mad immediately. However, the two endings were so atrocious. "Daisy, they..." Mr. Ward was very weak as if he was on the verge of death. He rested his head on the doorway of the hall, ming himself while trying to breathe hard, "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect Mrs. Hughes well. It''s..." However, before Mr. Ward finished his words, there was a loud ''bang'' sound in the hall. There was a silhouette in the hall flying out of the hall suddenly. She passed through Mr. Ward who was lying at the doorway and flew directly towards the outside. "Daisy!" Brent let out a roar. He violently broke free from the Mysterious Man. He rushed forward as quick as lightning towards Daisy which were thrown out into his arms. At this time, Daisy was already unconscious, and her body was still dripping with blood as she was attacked by the enemy with swords. Brent turned furious as he held Daisy who was unconscious in his arms as if he were a raging beast. Meanwhile, Jack also looked coldly at Daisy in Brent''s arms. "Ms. Hill..." Jack shouted in a low voice, but when the voice came out of his mouth, it caused the Mysterious Man behind him to have his hair stand on end. His voice at the time was indescribable as if it wasn''te out of a human''s mouth. With that, Jack disyed a sense of majestic coldness. The Mysterious Man who could feel the coldnessing over him clenched his hands into fists. His eyes disyed a fearful and panicked look. At this moment, he could only see Jack in front of him. In a trance, he felt like there was a pool of blood in front of him. It was red and there were skeletons in it. Jack... was standing in the middle of the pool of blood and white bones. Brent could feel the same as he held Daisy who was unconscious in his arms. Jack who was Mercenary disyed a powerful aura as if he was Killer God. They felt like they were powerless like ants facing Jack. They felt terrified and uneasy watching him. "Young Master!" "Jack!" Brent and the Mysterious Man spoke firmly unison. At this time, even Mr. Ward who was lying on the threshold of the hall with his face in blood also seemed to have forgotten the pain all over his body as he stared at Jack with horror and terror in his eyes. He remembered something suddenly and he also wanted to shout at Jack so that Jack could regain his consciousness. However, he was too badly injured until he could not make a sound despite using all his strength. "No one could stop me!" Jack finally lifted his right foot once again and took a step forward. Then, he walked towards the hall determinedly. As he walked forward, the Mysterious Man and Brent felt like it was a pool of blood and skeletons moving. The chilling aura disyed by Jack surrounded the entire courtyard in the bamboo forest. As Jack moved forward, his eyes which disyed a cold look were moving constantly. Meanwhile, he always maintained an extreme coldness on his face. "Jack!" The Mysterious Man quickly strode forward and raised his hand to grab Jack''s left wrist. However, there was a "kaboom" sound as his hand was broken free from Jack''s wrist. He could feel a sharp stab of pain from the center of his right hand. His heart throbbed for a moment. Even if he was always calm and cool, he looked fearful and panicked at this moment. At this time, a teasingugh came from the hall, "Sorry, Jack. You are still toote toe back here." The Mysterious Man and Brent looked in the direction theugh came from at the same time. In the hall, Iga TobiRyuu was holding his katana around Amber''s neck and escorting her into the door of the hall. He didn''t care about Mr. Ward who was lying at the doorway at all. At this moment, Amber''s stunning face was filled with fear and trepidation. Her delicate body was trembling. The moment she saw Jack, she wailed in a piteous voice, "Darling, save me..." The Mysterious Man frowned as he listened to her shout. He was well aware of Jack''s current state, so he knew even better that Amber''s piteous wail would add fuel to the fire! However, Jack who was striding forward slowly spoke something before the Mysterious Man said anything, "I will!" He didn''t stop but stride forward with a majestic aura. He walked firmly towards Amber and Iga TobiRyuu. "Don''t move!" Iga TobiRyuu was instantly confused as he was taking Amber as a hostage to threaten Jack to kill himself. But now Jack''s reaction was different from what he had expected. Jack simply did not give him the chance to threaten him! When he heard Jack''s shout, Iga TobiRyuu even gripped the katana in his hand harder. In an instant, Amber''s pale and stunning face revealed a look of pain as she let out a soft grunt and her delicate body trembled even more. On her snow-white and slender neck where the katana was ced, there was a trace of blood at this moment. "Oh shit!" Seeing this scene, Brent and the Mysterious Man cried out inwardly. They really wanted to stop the mishap from happening but they were not powerful enough to do so. "You...have made my woman bleed!" Jack was still striding forward. His eyes were moving constantly as if he was mad. His voice was indescribable as if it was a woozy Sanskrit and echoed in everyone''s ears. The Mysterious Man could not help but shout sternly. "Jack, haven''t you read all the Buddhist scripture "Tao Te Ching"? "If I be crazy, what can Buddha do to me?" Jack smiled...???????????? Chapter 853 Death Is Right In Front Of Him! tant arrogance and unparalleled tyranny. At that moment, even the mysterious man was tensed and his hair stood on end. Even Brent, Mr. Ward, and Amber were stunned. Iga TobiRyuu was equally shocked! The next moment, Jack turned around and grinned sinisterly. His eyes were piercing as they locked onto the mysterious man and paused. The mysterious man shuddered when he realized that Jack was staring at him. A chill ran down his spine as Jack stared into his eyes. He felt as if the tide had turned and he was about to be thrown into the depths of a chasm by Jack. Boundless fear and dread could not even ovee the panic that he was feeling. "You spend so much time believing in something all because of seeking peace, wishes fulfilled, and love. If after so long your needs were not fulfilled, then why continue to believe?" Jack''s sinister grin pierced right into the mysterious man''s heart and continued to say, "If it can''t give you peace, can''t fulfill your wishes and defend your love, then what is it good for?" The mysterious man''s lips quivered as he wanted to banter and respond but he felt as though Jack was pressing him down with an enormous formless hand. He felt so stifled that he could not even speak. "Don''t you think? Senior?" Jack smiled sinisterly as he slowly turned his head. Both the mysterious man and Brent could see clearly that Jack''s eyes became bloodshot and ... the veins on his face started to swell and throb. "Jack!" "Master!" Both the mysterious man and Brent were terrified and yelled. But Jack lowered his head as he turned and continued to walk forward without a care. "You, stop right there!" Iga TobiRyuu was unnerved and unsettled. He did not know what happened to Jack physically but as a Ninja Lord, he had attained a superhuman level of capabilities and his senses were extraordinary. Hence, he was able to sense... that Jack had a physical transformation. He could feel a terrifying dread that continued to rise leading Iga TobiRyuu to feel horrified and shocked... Jack did not stop and continued forward. "Stop, Jack, stop right there!" Iga TobiRyuu held the katana to Amber''s neck. He took no notice of Amber''s wails and even dragged her backward a step. This entire scene seemedughable for the hostage-taker to be fearful of the person he was threatening. But now, Iga TobiRyuu seemed to be terrified of Jack. "Take another step and I will kill your wife!" Iga TobiRyuu roared as he tried his best to conceal his fears. He endeavored to put up a brave front and control his desire to flee. His voice echoed in the dark bamboo forest. Clink nk... Jack released his katana and the sword fell to the ground. Iga TobiRyuu was relieved when he saw that. So long as Jack was not armed and he had Amber as a hostage, Jack seemed less of a threat even if he had some physical transformation. Iga TobiRyuu continued to look at the advancing Jack with his eyes wide open. He mentally overcame his fears of Jack and demanded, "If you want your wife to live, then you will have to die!" "This is the task of the Iga n. Even if I, Iga TobiRyuu, die today, I will also ensure that you will not live a moment longer." "Stop, stop right there! Fuck! I''ll kill your wife if you take another step!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He kept demanding and threatening but could not prevent Jack''s advance. The mysterious man and Brent looked frostily at Iga TobiRyuu and the mysterious man sighed, "You''re asking for your own death..." At this point, the mysterious man felt that Jack was just a step away from killing Iga TobiRyuu. Yet, Iga TobiRyuu did not realize that the more he threatened Jack, he was actually assuring his own death. The bamboo forest courtyard was filled with Amber''s cries for Jack to save her and Iga TobiRyuu''s frantic attempts to threaten Jack. Except that all these were unsessful in stopping Jack''s slow but steady advance. The fighting outside the bamboo forest courtyard had ended and the surrounding seemed peaceful. Lone Wolf now rushed towards the entrance of the courtyard with dozens of guards. He knew that something had happened in the courtyard and wanted to help. However, Lone Wolf was startled when he saw the situation in the courtyard. He quickly ordered the guards to block the entrance to prevent any more people from seeing that Jack was not crippled. "Damn it, I deserve to die!" Lone Wolf suddenly realized that he had failed in his duties to protect Jack. But now, what was happening in the courtyard hit him in the face like a sledgehammer. He now knew that he had utterly failed in his duties. "Fuck!" Iga TobiRyuu yelled. Now Jack finally stopped but he was now no more than three steps away from Iga TobiRyuu and Amber. "Hubby... oh oh my... save me... I, I don''t want to die..." Amber was beyond terrified, her eyes were swollen and her voice was raspy from all the crying and screaming. "Jack, you must die for your wife to live!" Iga TobiRyuu threatened again as he was sweating profusely. "Disgusting..." Jack dered as he still looked down. Iga TobiRyuu was already terrified by Jack''s transformation but his pupils constricted when he heard what Jack said. The Iga n was revered in the world of Ninjas. It was indeed disgusting that he had to resort to threatening a woman in order to kill his target. It was a huge embarrassment to the Ninjas, the Iga n, and to him! Just as he was contemting his deeds, Jack finally... raised his head. When those fearsome eyes looked towards Amber... "Argh!" A terrifying scream shattered the tranquility in the courtyard. Even Iga TobiRyuu was started by the horrifying scream. When he looked towards Jack, he could finally see Jack''s face. Iga TobiRyuu shuddered in fear and his senses were overwhelmed. He had never felt the presence of death. But now, with Jack right in front of him and the appearance of Jack, Iga TobiRyuu felt as if... death was standing right in front of him.00000 Chapter 854 Terrifying Power Of Insane Devil Time seemed to stop and the air was sucked away. The sudden chill was as if the doors to hell suddenly opened. Death, gore, violence... This was what Iga TobiRyuu actually felt when he faced Jack. He had never felt the presence of death. Jack''s face was pale and frosty, without the usual warmth of a person. The veins of his face swelled and throbbed all the way to his neck. His eyes also became bloodshot. Jack was grinning sinisterly. "Die..." Jack slowly said with an indescribable voice that reverberated within the courtyard and exploded in everyone''s ears. "Argh!" Now it was Iga TobiRyuu who could not help but yelled. In his anxiety, Iga TobiRyuu''s right hand still held onto the katana and almost cut into Amber''s throat. Then, swoosh! Like a swift breeze. Jack moved like a sh and rushed forward to Amber and Iga TobiRyuu. Bash! Quick as lightning, Jack''s right hand grabbed the de of the katana and stopped it from getting any closer to Amber''s throat. The sharp de easily cut into Jack''s hand and blood squirted onto Amber''s face and dripped onto the ground. That was fast! The mysterious man and Brent were both in awe. Although Jack was only three steps away from Iga TobiRyuu, the katana de was even closer to Amber''s neck. Even the mysterious man was unsure if he could stop Iga TobiRyuu''s de. This situation was truly amazing! The swift movement of Jack even caused their clothes to flutter in the gust stirred up by Jack. Amber could feel and smell the warm blood on her face as she stared nkly at Jack. Jack''s ferocious expression was cold and devoid of emotions. It appeared that he could not even feel the pain. "Fuck!" Iga TobiRyuu yelled with his eyes wide open and his right hand grabbed the katana and tried to shake it free from Jack''s grip. But no matter how he tried, his de was firmly held by Jack and he could not harm Amber. Die! He deserved to die! Iga TobiRyuu thought. He was a Ninja lord and he could not even shake free someone holding onto his katana. The sword de was right next to Amber''s neck but now it could not even move a single bid. Horror, shock... All these feelings overwhelmed Iga TobiRyuu and caused him, a Ninja Lord, to lose all confidence in himself! He had never felt like this for years. No! From the moment he entered the world of martial arts, he advanced rapidly and he had faced dangerous situations but he had never experienced such a feeling. The horror of seeing death''s face engulfed Iga TobiRyuu. "Die..." Jack frowned as he maintained that sinister grin and his eyes still stared directly at Iga TobiRyuu. As soon as Jack said, swoosh! Jack''s left handunched towards Iga TobiRyuu. Fast! It was lightning fast! It was so fast that Jack''s hand was a blur. Bash! Jack''s fist stopped at Iga TobiRyuu''s chin. Following the sound of the impact, Iga TobiRyuu released his katana and he flew away from Jack. "Master!" "What a violent punch! Was this... the terrifying power of an insane devil?" Brent remarked as he and the mysterious man stared in disbelief.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lone Wolf and the dozens of guards werepletely dumbfounded. Could that kind of energye from a man? All of them shared the same thoughts! Amber went limp and slumped onto the ground as soon as Iga TobiRyuu was thrown off. Amber''s face was pale and frail and covered with Jack''s blood. She also stared in disbelief at Jack. Next, Jack stepped over Amber and was fixated on the fallen Iga TobiRyuu. A step... at a time... He advanced like death creeping nearer to Iga TobiRyuu. The atmosphere of the courtyard immediately tensed up and everyone was gripped with fear. "How... how..." Iga TobiRyuu tried to get onto his feet but that punch was like a sledgehammer that shattered his jawbone into several pieces. His mind was nk and he was starting to lose consciousness. After struggling for a moment, Iga TobiRyuu finally sat on the ground. He mustered all his energy and then asked in disbelief, "How, how could your strength be... enhanced..." Towards the end, he was at a loss for words to describe Jack''s strength. Just now, he could fight evenly with Jack. But how was it that suddenly Jack managed to transform and he was now barely a match for Jack''s strength! The drastic difference in strength level made him feel helpless and hopeless as he started to be overwhelmed by the pain. All these totally exceeded Iga TobiRyuu''s understanding of the physical world! He looked at the advancing Jack and his heartbeat began to race. He could feel death approaching him but he was totally helpless. The sudden changes made him give up trying to stand up, not to mention trying to escape. Finally, Jack stood in front of Iga TobiRyuu. His sinister grin became even more pronounced and revealed his gnarling teeth. Jack said with a gnarl that only Iga TobiRyuu could hear, "Let me... try?" Instantly Iga TobiRyuu was terrified and erupted in shock. Try? Try what??????????????? Chapter 855 A Lightning Speed, Arisen of The Devil Iga TobiRyuu''s body felt like burning all over. He was in tremendous fright yet, forgot to defend or to escape. Like what happened in the natural world where a goat trembled and frozen out of fear when approached by a predator, Iga TobiRyuu behaved the exact same way. The next second. Crunch... Crunch... Jack''s body trembled and moved slowly. His body created sounds of bones cracking. "This..." The Mysterious Man''s eyes widened and let out a sigh in awe. While Brent''s expression who was embracing Daisy changed, "Control... He can control all his muscles in all aspects!" Brent looked like he saw a ghost when he shouted out the words. He was in extreme fright as well at this very moment. There were tons of muscles in a human body, it was beyond reach if one could train its muscles until this stage. If he could control all the muscles... Muscles control was one way to recover when a fighter reached a dead end, this enabled the muscles to perform even better and stronger. If one was able to take full control of all the muscles... The power was no longer doubled, but much more! Even the Mysterious Man or Brent couldn''t predict the power of Jack once he mastered the art of muscles controlling. So this was the ultimate power after Bewitchedness? No, this was not human power, it was... Power of the devil! Shivers filled Brent and Mysterious Man''s body, they were extremely frightened now. While in the house. Amber heard the sound of "crunches", she began to gain consciousness. She whispered, "Jack..." "Mrs Hughes!" Mr Ward who was leaning against the door frame shouted with a low voice, "Young Master is no longer himself..." Amber looked at Mr Ward in bewilderment. Mr Ward on the other hand instructed her to keep quiet and looked at Jack terrifyingly. No one could predict Jack''s next move! The next second. Bang! Jack''s body trembled along with an explosive sound. This heavy trembled created winds under his feet and the end of his trousers danced in the winds. While everyone was still shocked, Jack raised his right leg and hit the ground. Boom! Another sound of an explosion. This kick cracked the cement underneath and formed a spider web pattern. Without dyed, Jack raised his right leg again and this time itnded on Iga TobiRyuu who fell sitting on the ground. He flew into the air under the witness of everyone there. Jack was like the controller of the time, everything seemed to happen in slow motion. A storm arose the same time as Iga TobiRyuu flew into the air. Jack moved towards Iga TobiRyuu at lightning speed. He then hit Iga TobiRyuu on the back with his right hand. Boom! Sounded like an explosion caused by lightning. Iga TobiRyuu who was about tond flew into the air again with this hit. While he was in the air, Jack had once again appeared on the spot where he was about tond. Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounded repeatedly in the hall while Jack''s body moved swiftly into Iga TobiRyuu''snding spot each time before he evennded and threw him back into the air. It was a scene that could only be seen in a movie with special effects. However, it happened right before their eyes for real. Amber was astonished, Mr Ward too. Lone Wolf and all the guards at the entrance were astonished too. Even Mysterious Man and Brent were in tremendous fright. Mysterious Man''s body trembled to look at what was happening before his eyes. He couldn''t control his trembling lips, "A lightning speed, arisen of the devil, it kills without mercy this... Is the real massacre!" A chill travelled down Brent''s spine listening to Mysterious Man, he swallowed his saliva. Looking at what was happening in the hall, not only Brent was terrified he was also thinking about if he was the one fighting Jack now, would he be able to survive? But the result demolished all his hope. When one was thrown into the air, half of the energy was gone and he would only turn into a sandbag. Apart from getting hit repeatedly until dead, there was no other way! The only hope... The only hope was... To die faster? Jack let out a huge roar to the sky in the middle of the hall. All his veins in his face popped, he looked venomous, like a predator ready for a massacre. And Iga TobiRyuu was seennding, but Jack didn''t hit him this time. Instead, he kicked the ground with both his feet and threw himself into the air. While he was in the air, the muscles of his right hand created cracking sounds that terrified every listener, and then he threw a punch on Iga TobiRyuu''s stomach. Bam! Iga TobiRyuu was hit directly onto the ground, Jacknded along. The ground cracked open created clouds of dust surrounded them. Everyone experienced a short while of an earthquake. The clouds of dust flew all over the ce, there were even drops of blood falling like rain. And then the whole yard was filled with silence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Clouds of dust were still settling slowly. And every single pair of eyes were locked on what happened in the middle of the clouds of dust. At this very moment, none of them was courageous enough to take a breath, all of them were frozen. There was a small pit seen in the middle of the clouds of dust. While Jack squatted beside the pit with his right fist aimed at the pit. Iga TobiRyuu''s body was inside the pit. But they couldn''t see clearly due to the distance. And then Jack was seen standing up slowly with his right fist retrieved from the pit. All they saw was blood dripping from Jack''s right fist. It startled everyone at the scene. "Huh!" An evil smiled was seen on Jack''s vicious face. He swung the blood on his hand onto the ground and swept a nce at everyone in the hall. A simple "huh" from Jack sounded like thunder, terrifying everyone. Rustle... A light rustle sound was heard when Jack was sweeping his nce. It turned him into a beast again in an instant. He turned his head in a direction and smiled evilly. "There''s... More..." Chapter 856 Slaughtering Lord Ninjas in Second! While he spoke, he jumped out from the window in the hall and rushed towards the bamboo woods in a sh. In the yard. The tremendous pressured and terrifying atmosphere in the yard vanished with Jack''s departure. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. "There''s more?" Mysterious Man realized something and said, "The two Ninja Lords didn''t leave." He quickly rushed towards the wall in between the wood and hall and jumped over it with two kicks. He yelled at the same time. "Brent,e with me, Lone Wolf take care of the rest!" Brent turned serious. He couldn''t think much but to put down Daisy in his arms slowly and followed. Lone Wolf was back to action too in the meantime. He ordered the guards at the entrance to keep everything in order and ordered a few of them to follow him. In the middle of the night, the bamboo wood was quiet and creepy. Winds slipping through the bamboo leaves creating a nonstop rustling sound. Two dark figures were seen moving rapidly in the middle of the wood. Theymunicated in Japanese while moving speedily. They were the Lord Ninja! They didn''t leave right after separation from Iga TobiRyuu. They stayed ambushed around the yard knowing Iga TobiRyuu''s n. Iga TobiRyuu knew about this too. But everything started with Iga TobiRyuu, hence, he faced them alone while the two of them stayed hidden, monitoring the situation. But none of them expected that Iga TobiRyuu''s n to sacrifice himself and threatened Jack by holding Amber hostage would fail. The whole thing took a dramatic twist. The Lord Ninjas were terrified of what they witnessed in the yard too. Despite they were all Lord Ninja, but there was still a slight difference in their capabilities. Amongst the three, Iga TobiRyuu was top and they were both slightly weaker than him. However strong he was, Iga TobiRyuu was murdered by Jack at the end. The scene of bloodshed was still ying in their heads now. They had never thought that a Lord Ninja could felt as tiny as an ant like now! Boom...Boom...Boom... Strong winds blew from behind out of a sudden. It sounded like a predator was on the move hunting for its prey. Both of the Lord Ninja skipped a heartbeat hearing the sound, they increased their speed. They looked back almost simultaneously and saw a dark figureing towards them at an indescribable speed. What they saw put them in tremendous fright and the fear of death arose.N?velDrama.Org content. "Fuck!" They cursed at the same time. They immediately took out the smoke bomb and threw it around them. Bang Bang Bang... Smoke bombs exploding one after another and the dark wood was covered with thick smokes in no time. However. Boom...Boom...Boom... The wind behind them had not weakened but approached nearer. The Lord Ninjas were terrified. "What happened? We''ve thrown it at different directions far from us, but he''s still behind us?" One of the Ninja Lords couldn''t hold his terror and cried out. They were expecting Jack to follow the sound of the explosion, hence threw in different directions. They had only used two bombs to cover themselves. The wood was dark covered with thick smoke, their trail was barely visible, even by sound, he could not have had mastered their route urately! "His senses are too sensitive and strong! Amaterasu! Sight is covered with smoke, hearing is interrupted with bombs, so he figured our location by the direction of the wind?" Another Lord Ninja sighed. The Lord Ninja beside him stared at him in terror. Their eyes met, both of them were horrified. Their movements would inevitably cause changes in the airflow, but it was light and weak. Both of them fell into a fatal void. Ran or not, Jack would catch up in no time. They clenched their teeth and decided to run in different directions. They knew either one of them needed to die! The survivor could at least went back to Iga n and reported what happened today! One of them started to wave his katana speedily and rushed into the wood full of bamboo leaves, he continued to move forward. Bang! Suddenly a huge explosion was heard in the middle of the thick smoke. Followed by the sound of bamboo falling. Another bang followed the next second! The Ninja Lord who was running felt death, he didn''t even have time to think of a way out. "Roar!" The dark figure behind roared like a giant beast. The sound was like thunder stroke that everyone feared. Fear surrounded his whole body, the Ninja Lord sweat like rain. Shoop! Almost simultaneously, the sound of something shed through was heard. The horrified Lord Ninja turned at once and saw a bamboo stick flew in the dark, not towards him but another direction! Bing Bang! The bamboo sticknded on something in the wood. "Ah!" A grunt of loud pain covered the entire wood. At the same time, a cluster of blood sttered around where the grunt was heard. "Ah!" The surviving Lord Ninja''s face turned white, his face was twisted. A horrifying terror was approaching. But he missed a step, tripped and fell onto the ground amid terror. Ran! Ran! Ran! Before he struggled up, the dark figure that covered with blood appeared in front of him. "Amaterasu!" The Lord Ninja''s face turned face and waved his katana towards Jack who was approaching. But Jack moved his body and avoided the katana in a sh when the katana was about tond on him. He then raised his fist and hit the Lord Ninja. Boom! The Lord Ninja was still in the posture of waving the katana but his body was thrown ten miles away like a broken sandbag, he died instantly. Only with one punch!???????????? Chapter 857 Method To Wake Jack Up! Swoosh... In the bamboo forest, Mysterious Man and Brent''s speed was fast. Both of them were not worried that Jack was in danger. In the guest house, when they were facing Iga TobiRyuu, it was already clear.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There was indeed danger! But Jack had brought that to other people! Jack had gone crazy, he was like a killer machine that had lost his mind, if they didn''t stop him in time, if he slips off, it would be difficult to gauge the damage done. "Senior, do you have any ideas on how to make Master regain his rationality?" As they rushed forward, Brent asked nervously. In the past Mysterious Man had mentioned before, after the Bewitchedness, there will be a threshold value in Jack''s heart, if that value was reached, he will fall into a Bewitchedness, and the more times this happened, it would be harder and harder to get him out of that situation. No one had expected the first Bewitchedness would have been so fast! With Iga TobiRyuu''s simple words, it had already pushed pass the threshold value of the Bewitchedness. What Brent was worried about, was that, in the past Mysterious Man had showed Jack a bunch of Buddhist scriptures and Moral Codes. Regardless of what he or Mr. Ward felt, it was more of a psychologicalfort. Now that Jack had really fell into a Bewitchedness, whether Mysterious Man could really drag Jack out from his crazy state, Brent really had no confidence. "Yes!" Mysterious Man''s hoarse voice passed through. This made Brent''s heart lift in excitement. But his next sentence, was as if a bowl of ice water pouring on him, turning his heart ice cold. "Win him in battle, and tire him out!" Mysterious Man''s hoarse voice was extremely heavy. Boom! Brent suddenly revealed a face filled with anxiousness. Win Master? Tire Master out? What freaking idea is this! In the Bamboo Grove, Jack''s explosive power was beyond imagination. The famous ninja in the Iga n, when facing Jack, was as tiny as an ant, being trampled around. How could a normal human being fight this type of unusual power? "Do you have any other ideas?" Brent asked unbelievingly. Mysterious Man''s reply was obviously confirming his and Mr. Ward''s initial idea. "Kill him!" Mysterious Man spat out two words. Brent was speechless. He suddenly had an impulse to scold someone, these ideas could not be used at all! "Or, do you want him to be an irrational killer machine?" Mysterious Man suddenly asked Brent, "When he''s in a Bewitchednessc state, it''s not just about the number of times, it is also rted to the period of time, the longer he is in that state, the lower the chance of himing back." Brent''s expression changed. At this moment, his gaze was frozen. Mysterious Man''s words, felt like two hands, tightening all of Brent''s nerves. Brent who was running, felt his expression slowly calm down. But his gaze was no longer as tentative as before, it was reced with an extreme firmness. All of a sudden. Brent raised his lips, andughed, "Hold on, let me attack first." "It will kill you!" Mysterious Man said. Brent shook his head, "For Master, my life means nothing, let me try once, if I survive, then I will count on you senior." "Alright!" Mysterious Man nodded. All of a sudden. A piercing coldness shot through from in front of them. Mysterious Man and Brent''s expression changed, they stopped and raised their eyes to look in front. When they stopped, they smelled the fishy smell of blood decaying in the bamboo leaves. This made them both frown. The night breeze was blowing, and the bamboo leaves were rustling. In their gaze, in the dark bamboo forest in front of them, stood a shadow. It was as still as a mountain, unflinching. The smell of blood and corpse couldn''t have been more obvious. Regardless of it bein in the dark, looking at it from afar, erious Man and Brent felt a chill go down their spine. "Mas..." Brent opened his mouth, wanting to call out. Before he could finish his words, Mysterious Man quickly pressed his shoulder. But, it was toote! In the dark, Jack who was standing unflinchingly on the spot, turned around in the sound of the noise. At this moment. Brent and Mysterious Man felt as if they were being locked in by a beast. Mysterious Man gave a bitterugh, he fished out a wine bottle from his pouch, opened the cork and passed it to Brent. "Take a gulp to boost your morale!" Using wine to boost his morale, to both Mysterious Man or Brent, it felt absurd. But at this moment, when his words were out, not only Mysterious Man felt normal, even Brent felt there was nothing wrong with it. Without hesitation. Brent took the bottle from him, and raised his head to down half the bottle. Suddenly, the burning sensation of the spirit spread from the mouth and along the oesophagus all the way into the intestines and stomach. A heat boiled from inside him. Brent wiped the alcohol from his lips, and passed the bottle back to Mysterious Man. Heughed, "Good wine!" Finishing his words. With a bang! Brent pushed his feet against the ground, and dashed towards Jack, "Senior, if something happens to me, please let Daisy know, that I hope she stays well!" "Roar!" At almost the same time. Jack raised his head and roared, shaking the whole bamboo forest. With the bamboo leaves on his feet, he dashed towards Brent. Mysterious Man held the wine bottle tightly, his gaze watching Brent dash towards Jack. Suddenly, he noticed Brent''s waist tremble. Mysterious Man immediately yelled out. "Don''t use Python Devours Dragon! He will learn from you!" Brent who was rushing towards Jack, frowned suddenly. He had indeed intended to use "Python Devours Dragon". This method used up a lot of his strength, but he was also most sure that it was the best method to drain Jack''s power! But Mysterious Man''s reminder made him realize suddenly. Even though Jack had fell into a Bewitchedness, but his devilish talent still remained. If he used "Python Devours Dragon" now and it was picked up by Jack, he would die in Jack''s hands. And the following battle between Jack and Mysterious Man would be even more scary. If Jack who was in his Bewitchednessc state used "Python Devours Dragon"... Brent couldn''t imagine. At this moment. "Roar!" Jack had already rushed in front of Brent, without any tricks he punched him, straight away punching his body. The sound was deafening, as if a cobra had attacked. Brent''s face changed, he raised his hands in a cross in front of him, blocking himself. Bam! A loud sound rang. Brent''s feet stayed put on the ground, ruffling the bamboo leaves on the ground, he retreated seven to eight metres away. He followed by blocking Jack''s punch. Brent could feel that his left arm, after blocking Jack''s punch, his bones had already shattered! A sharp pain shot through him, suddenly engulfing his whole body. When he stopped retreating, his face was in pain, his left hand straight away dropping. A punch had shattered his bones! Nevertheless. Jack didn''t give Brent any time to catch his breath. When he sted Brent back with a punch, he immediately rushed towards Brent full of blood. Facing Jack. It was the first time Brent felt total hopelessness. "Master!" Brent yelled, his voice ringing through the forest, "Brent is here to save you!" In the darkness. Brent raised his right fist, and headed for Jack.000 Chapter 858 Battle! Bam! In the bamboo forest, punches sounded. "Ah!" Brent''s painful scream echoed in the whole bamboo forest. With this punch, it immediately broke the bones of his five fingers. All of a sudden. Brent''s right fist also dropped. Luckily, in the speed of light, he immediately volleyed and trampled onto Jack''s chest. With this kick, Jack retreated a few steps, Brent also fell backwards, increasing the distance between both of them. When he fell back on the ground. Brent''s body was trembling, his arms dangling on both sides. His face was in pain, his features trembling, his mouth was also gasping for breath, his forehead was also drenched in sweat. He hadn''t expected that with his own power, when facing Jack, could be as weak as this. With simply two exchanges, both of his hands had be wasted. How would he win this? How would he tire Jack out? When he saw Jack kill Iga TobiRyuu, it had only scared him. Even if he had felt very scared, it was only a feeling. But now, the pain was physical! Jack who was in Bewitchedness, had speed and strength that made him hopeless! The power of Bewitchedness made Brent feel totally hopeless. "Master... Master..." With red eyes Brent looked at Jack, and wailed, "Please wake up, please wake up... Madam, Mr. Ward, Daisy, are all waiting for you to be back!" His voice was a wail, almost carrying a tinge of begging. This scene was almost never seen on cold-blooded Brent. But facing Jack now, he could only be like this. He couldn''t win him, and couldn''t tire him out. He could only hope for Jack to wake up. Not far away, Mysterious Man raised his wine bottle, downing wine into his mouth. A scorching sensation swept through the body. His heated gaze was on Jack and Brent, his expression cold. With just two exchanges, Jack had already made Brent fall into this situation, this was totally within his expectations. This was the scariest part about falling into Bewitchedness! While giving people a desperate pressure, taking away their rationality, bing a killer machine, then... led people to hopelessness! "Roar!" In the next second, Jack roared again, like sweeping a hole in a plowing garden, with both feet moving, shovellingrge bamboo leaves, he rushed towards Brent. "Master..." Brent didn''t dodge, he didn''t intend for Mysterious Man to attack now. He was clear that if he could attack Jack once more, then he could weaken Jack more. Then when Mysterious Man and Jack battled, the chances of seeding are higher! For this little chance, he would risk his life! Crack... When he was dashing towards Jack, the muscle on Brent''s back gave a loud cracking sound. In his gaze, Jack was clenching his fist fiercely, attacking him directly. In Brent''s eyes were full of resolute death, and with a roar, he jumped into the sky. Bam! Jack''s fist brushed pass Brent dangerously. This time, Brent, who was volleying, made a whip kick and attacked Jack. However. Just when his right foot was almost on Jack. A huge hand suddenly appeared. He clutched Brent''s right thigh strongly, he felt as if he had been shackled, straight away putting a halt to Brent''s leg strength. With a bang, following Jack''s clutch, Brent''s right leg fell onto Jack''s shoulder. With a strong resistance, Jack stood rooted to the spot. In his blood-shoot eyes, blood was tumbling. Nothing fancy, no hesitation. At the moment when Brent''s right leg fell onto Jack''s shoulder, Jack immediately clenched his right fist, and with a bang punched into Brent''s stomach. "Ah!" A terrible howl rang in the air. Brent shot into the air, when he fell onto the ground, he tumbled, and a mouthful of blood shot from his mouth. His organs felt as if they had been twisted around. Pain! This pain was indescribable! "Master... Master..." Brent''s face had already paled at this point, on his face and chest, was blood. He struggled to stand up, but his limbs couldn''t work, added with the pain on his stomach, made him feel as if he was mud on the ground. Regardless of how he struggled, he couldn''t manage to stand up. "Time for me." A hoarse voice rang through from not far away. "Senior... Brent''s gaze stared at Mysterious Man who was not far away. Mysterious Man tossed the wine bottle in the air, and walked slowly towards Jack. As for Jack, his attention had shifted towards Mysterious Man. "Please, senior, help... Master..." In Brent''s mouth was blood, mumbling to himself. He closed his eyes, and fainted in the pool of blood. In the pitch dark bamboo forest. Bamboo leaves were rustling. The cold breeze pierced through their bones. Butpared to the cold blood on Jack''s body, it wasn''t worth mentioning. Jack''s attention was fully on Mysterious Man, as if realizing the threat Mysterious Man brought. Now, even if Jack was in Bewitchednessc, he was rooted on the spot. As for Mysterious Man, he walked forwards slowly, mumbling to himself. "Truth can be known, but it may not be the truth you know." His voice got progressively louder, he was chanting the Moral Code. "He..." When the chanting reached Jack''s ears, his lips raised in an evil smile, a hoarse voice passed from his mouth. As if he didn''t care at all. Crunch... Crunch... Jack''s body moved slowly, with just a small movement, it could already bring a creepy sound. "Nameless, the beginning of heaven and earth; fame, mother of all things..." Mysterious Man was also moving his body slightly, the voice in which he was mumbling Moral Code was getting louder and louder. His voice was originally hoarse, when he was chanting the prayers, it carried a hint of strangeness. It seemed to be able to prate through the clouds and crack the silk, and prate people''s hearts. The two were no more than five metres apart, but now both Jack and Mysterious Man remained rtively static. There was no more of Jack''s previous cruel Bewitchedness, he had instead fell into a creepy trance. This scene, if Brent had been awake, would have been extremely frightened. "Oftentimes, one strips oneself of passion, in order to see the secret of life; Oftentimes, one regards life with passion, in order to see..." Nevertheless.N?velDrama.Org content. "Roar!" The silent Jack suddenly let out a deafening roar, instantly overwhelming the chanting sounds of Mysterious Man. The next second. Jack who was wrapped in a sea of blood, as if a ghost crawling out of the depths of Hell, eager to im his life, rushed towards Mysterious Man. The mysterious man looked even more solemn, and his eyes were full of vignce. Roar! It was still a fanciless punch. For Jack who was in a Bewitchedness right now, whatever fanciful tactics were too cumbersome. With one swipe and one punch and one kick, it was enough to cause a terrorist destruction like a killing machine. "Using the power of a body tobat the devil, not sure... if it is bearable..." Mysterious Man gave a creepyugh, and slowly retreated, opening his arms. At this moment, his aura soared.00000 Chapter 859 Jack Hughes VS Mysterious Man Boom! A punch was thrown swiftly towards Mysterious Man. A sturdy wind engulfed the wood along with a loud explosion. The bamboo wood danced to it. Mysterious Man stood still ready to fight while squirming his apple and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His eyes were fixed on Jack''s right fist, his fighting spirit skyrocketed like a dragon ready to hit the sky. His decent and noble spirit was ipatible with the evil and deadly spirit released by Jack. In a sh, the Mysterious Man stretched his right palm and swung it repeatedly. His strong arm then turned into a soft and boneless weapon, pping like a bamboo. Willows were weak yet they bind the wood! He let loose of the strong and dominant strength used by Brent and Jack before. Even the Mysterious Man couldn''t be sure if he could defeat him using strength. Avoid his strength and conquered with softness was the only way he could think of. It was the only way to drain Jack''s energy in the meantime minimized his injury during each fight. Bang! A loud explosion. Mysterious Man''s limping arm hit the side of Jack''s approaching right fist. It seemed extremely weak but a loud explosion was heard when the two met. The demon-possessed Jack was thrown miles away with this hit. "Huh... Guess this is the correct way!" Mysterious Man stood still letting out a long sigh, his stiffened face softened. But only for a second. "Roar!" Jack who had been thrown away roared! The sound filled the wood. He twisted his waist, defied the force that threw him away, turned and bent his body facing the ground supported by his right palm, at the same time stretched out his left leg into the air and attacked the Mysterious Man like a vicious snake. Even the Mysterious Man couldn''t expect this dramatic twist. There was no turning back or time to avoid Jack''s kick. Mysterious Man clenched his teeth, took a step backwards, folded his limping arms together and took Jack''s attack directly. A loud crackling sound was heard! Mysterious Man''s steady feet on the ground ploughed the bamboo leaves around while reversing. His stabilized body trembled. "Puff!" He threw up a mouthful of blood. The Mysterious Man stared at Jack sternly. He had managed to minimize the consequence of this kick, unlike how Brent faced Jack just now, it was strength to strength. Despite he received the kick directly, but he stepped backwards and avoided the momentum of a direct hit from Jack. However, he was still severely injured by it! "Hehe..." Jack didn''t rush in to attack, he stood where he was and stared at Mysterious Man while making some sound. It was like... Mocking. Mysterious Man took a deep breath. Slowly, he took another step backwards and ready to fight again. But this time, while being cautious about Jack, he said lightly, "Truth can be known, but it may not be the truth you know..." His chant echoed in the wood. It created a different ambient to the dark and creepy bamboo wood. Jack who had veins popped out his entire face started to clench his teeth and struggled at the same time Mysterious Man chanted ''Tao Te Ching''. His whole body shaken with reddened eyes. "Hehe... Hehe..." He made the sound harshly along with heavy and rapid breathing. Due to the darkness in the wood, the Mysterious Man missed the horrifying look on Jack''s face, with all the veins popped out and the nonstop twisting of his face''s muscles... It was horrifying to look at. But the dark covered everything up. The chant continued to echo in the wood. The Mysterious Man''s concentration was fixated on Jack''s action and response. Jack stood frozen, breathing heavily, this ensured that ''Tao Te Ching'' was working on Jack. He also understood that the only way to awaken Jack was to defeat him under the influence of ''Tao Te Ching''. Everything froze in the wood. The rustling of the bamboo leaves, ''Tao Te Ching'' chanted by the Mysterious Man and Jack''s heavy and rapid breathing were the only sound heard ovepping each other in the wood. Thissted for only a minute long. Suddenly. "Roar!" Jack roared full in the sky and the next second, his right leg kicked the ground, bamboo leaves around flew into the sky and his kick created a huge pit. In the meantime, he bent his body facing the ground. "Hehe... Hehe..." That roared earlier drained a huge part of Jack''s energy, while he bent over, his breathing had obviously be heavier and more rapid. The Mysterious Man skipped a heartbeat, Jack''s roared awakened the fear inside him. Although Jack''s breathing became heavier and rapid after the roar, but the volume was enough to cover up Mysterious Man''s chant. He took a deep breath and increase the volume of his chant. "Truth can be known, but it may..." But when the first line covered up Jack''s breathing sound, Jack''s bent body straightened up slowly. His gasping stopped and reced with an indescribable demonic and uncanny sound. "Truth..., truth of universe, truth of world, truth of fairnd, truth of devildom, truth of ..." Following a tremendous loud roar, Jack became mad, along with his demonic and uncanny sound, he moved his body and rushed towards the Mysterious Man. Jack''sughed was like needle stabbing on Mysterious Man''s eardrums. He frowned in pain while continued chanting loudly. At the same time, he saw Jack rushing towards him like a furry beast. He gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, chanted ''Tao Te Ching'' along with a loud "Bang"! And this time, none of them intended to avoid one another. Jack threw his punch to Mysterious Man along with his demonicugh. While Mysterious Man on the other hand got his fist ready with his limping arm. Boom! Mysterious Man avoided Jack''s punch while his punchnded on Jack''s right wrist. Though it was soft but extremely powerful. The demon-possessed Jack lost his bnce, made half a circle and staggered to the side.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When Jack was staggering to the side, Mysterious Man stunned as he saw something on Jack''s face. Something dripped onto his face while Jack staggered. Wet, warm and sticky... He immediately touched it with his hand and smelled, it startled him. Those dripping were... blood!?????? Chapter 860 The Ultimate Battle Jack was injured?! Mysterious Man stunned. He realized his thought was hrious the next second. A demon-possessed Jack would not get injured. The Lord Ninja of Iga were nothing to him. Even Brent was knocked out within three strokes. He had a scary level of fighting spirit, one could only injure him with the help of a furnace weapon. Even he himself was not confident that he was able to cause harm to Jack, their fights were not enough to injure him. So... Jack caused his own bleeding? But Jack didn''t give much time for Mysterious Man to think. He rushed towards Mysterious Man once again right after he staggered. He had lost his rationality after being possessed, all he wanted was to kill.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was a ughter machine now and wouldn''t stop until the opponent was killed! He felt the storming towards him. The Mysterious Man could even smell the blood approaching along with the winds. But it was Jack who he was facing, he couldn''t let down his guard even for half a second. He approached Jack while chanting ''Tao Te Ching''. He had done testing Jack''s current situation and strength, he knew what he should do. Now that they were facing each other again, it would be the ultimate battle the moment their fists met. Bang Bang Bang... A series of explosive sound filled the woods whenever their punches or kicks collided. With prior experience, the Mysterious Man could smoothly avoid Jack''s fatal attacked and countered it with the strength of softness, using a "gentle" way to destroy Jack''s powerful strength. The Mysterious Man was able to effortlessly defied Jack''s attacks from different angles. He had full control over their battle making sure Jack was not dominating the fight instead was kept in the high-intensity battle. It was a risky move but Mysterious Man''s confidence and his experiences in countless battles allowed him to maintain the current battle strategy on Jack. If it was someone other than the Mysterious Man, this battle would not seem as "leisure" as it would be. Despite being possessed by the devil with his strength increased enormously, however, Jack''s battling skills andbat experiences remained the same which was much lower than Mysterious Man. Even someone like Mysterious Man wasn''t confident enough to face Jack''s strength directly. The only solution now was as mentioned by Brent, couldn''t defeat him but could exhaust and drained him! Mysterious Man continued his chanting while Jack continued letting out a series of roars. Whilebating in strength, skills and strategy, they werebating in volume too. Mysterious Man''s chant would cover Jack''s roar at times while Jack''s roared covered his sometimes. Bang Bang Bang... They moved in the wood at tremendous speed and each hit created explosive energy and sound. The bamboo in the wood was chopped down one by one following their attacks. And the battle in the wood became more intense and fierce. Jack''s attack was direct with ultimate strength, he didn''t care about injuries, his goal was to kill. The Mysterious Man on the other hand did not face Jack directly butunched each attack on the side, as soft but as powerful as water. It was a battle that would put every audience in awe, an ultimate battle in thebat world! It was the direct hit that disregarded his own life by Jack and the top notchedbating skills and strategies of the Mysterious Man that made this the ultimate battle one could witness only once in a lifetime! However, there were only Jack and the Mysterious Man in the wood now. The only spectator, Brent was knocked out. And this ultimate battle only happened in the wood, the matter of life and death was all depended on the Mysterious Man alone. Following the intensity of the fight, Jack''s roar and grunt became more chaotic and loud, he seemed like an irritated beast. He was hit a few times by Mysterious Man''s attack, but Jack had no feeling at all, his only focus was to kill. A ughtering machine knew only to kill, disregarded own life, just want to kill! On the contrary, Mysterious Man who kept chanting ''Tao Te Ching'' while battling was exhausted both physically and spiritually, his injuries were much more severepared to Jack. Even though he managed to avoid every fatal attack, but the injuries caused by the demonic Jack was huge, and with time passing by, his energy was drained and concentration was distracted, which increased his danger in this fight! Boom! Another kick from Jack, Mysterious Man dodged by taking few steps backwards in the meantime his handnded on Jack''s right ankle. But things took a dramatic twist this time. While Jack was losing his bnce, his body twisted and he hit Mysterious Man directly on the stomach with his head! Following a loud bang, Mysterious Man''s chant stopped and reced by a loud grunt of pain, he was tossed a few miles away. He even threw up a mouthful of blood while he was in the air. Mysterious Man knelt on one knee after hended. This direct hit didn''t kill him but had caused tremendous pain and injuries to his organs, his entire spiritual energy was messed up. "Huh... Huh..." The high-intensity battle depleted his energy, his entire body was soaked in sweat and blood. His limbs were trembling uncontrobly while he knelt on one knee and breath rapidly. A battle like this consumed every single energy in his body! Jack on the contrary stood still, despite with heavy and rapid breathing, his condition was much better than the Mysterious Man. No doubt, Jack''s body was now controlled by the bewitched energy, he felt no pain, hence, his endurance was much higher than the Mysterious Man! Which meant the Mysterious Man couldn''t endure much longer under a rational circumstance. While Jack with demonic control might have had more severe injuries but he felt nothing. That was the difference between the two. "Truth..." Jackughed out loud out of the sudden, his ears piercingughter echoed in the wood. "Fuck the truth bull shit, the devil conquered all!" This was the firstplete and clear sentence uttered by Jack easily since he was possessed. But it was like a fatal attack that pushed the Mysterious Man into a hopeless end. "Die!" The next second, Jack lowered his head. Even in the dark, the Mysterious Man could feel Jack''s stony and brutal stared, his heart stopped beating and his whole body shaken...00000 Chapter 861 An Abrupt End "Howl!" It sounded like a beast roar. With a sound of a bang, gust of wind started channeling. Mixed with bamboo leaves, the strong gust of wind sted at his face. The rotten and bloody smell made The Mysterious Man stayed on his edge. He tightened all his nerves and stayed cautious. "Truth can be known, but it may not be the truth you know..." In a sudden sh, The Mysterious man stood up. Veins could be seen bulging out from his neck, while he recited the ''Tao Te Ching'' out loud. At the same time, he writhed his body rapidly, and his body began to vibrate in a peculiar frequency. He was not suppressing himself, but instead the vibration was quite rhythmical. Creak... Creak... As The Mysterious Man writhed his body, the sound of his muscles squeezing against itself could be heard clearly. At this moment. It was at if time had slowed down. The Mysterious Man stared at Jack with much determination as his body was writhing and vibrating rapidly. Simultaneously, he was still non-stop reciting the scriptures. "Maybe... This is only way to end this!" The Mysterious Man kept the thought in his mind. He focused on Jack, stopped the chanting and said softly, "Jack, it''s all up to you now. This is your opportunity!" Bang! In the blink of an eye, The Mysterious Man stretched his arm out like a python, and chopped a bamboo stem beside him, breaking it into half. Without dy. With a sound of ''Bang'', the Mysterious Man mmed his feet on the ground and flew backwards. Using his right hand, he dragged the bamboo stem along with him as he was moving back. Due to the staggering force, the bamboo stem was quickly dragged down by The Mysterious Man. Jack, who was charging towards The Mysterious Man saw what happened. He paused there for a while and nced up at The Mysterious Man. However, it was this pause. The short pause gave The Mysterious Man a chance. When he moved backwards, one end of the bamboo stem was ttened. Then, a shocking scene urred. With just the strength of his right arm, The Mysterious Man grabbed the bamboo stem. With a deafening bellow, he forcefully pushed the bamboo stem towards Jack. "Howl!" Jack regained his attention, and saw the bamboo stem that was aimed at him. However, he did not try to dodge, but instead waved his arms and charged directly at it. He did not care about the bamboo stem that was flying towards him. With serpent-like arms, Jack smashed through the fresh and flexible bamboo stem piece by piece. With his unstoppable form, he continued on and charged towards The Mysterious Man. "Truth... can be known, but it may... not be the truth... you know..." Sweats blurred the eyes of The Mysterious Man. Nheless, he maintained his actions and pushed the bamboo stem towards Jack with a determination to die. What happened was beyond description. However, even during the process of these impacts, The Mysterious Man''s body was still making those ''Creak... Creak..." sounds from the squeezing of his muscles. The unique and rhythmic vibrations of his body continued on as well. The two of them were getting closer and closer to each other. When the bamboo was left with less than one-meter length. With his eyesight, The Mysterious Man could even see Jack''s face expression clearly. Ferocious, frantic, bloodlust... This was the first impression The Mysterious Man had when he looked at Jack''s face. Instantly after that, Jack let out a roar. This time, he did not smash the bamboo stem. Instead, he punched directly at the end of the bamboo. With a formidable force, the bamboo stem burst into numerous smaller bamboo strips. His fist was formidable and unstoppable. He charged all the way towards The Mysterious Man, smashing everything in his way. A current of wind emerged and followed behind him as he ran. And at this moment. The Mysterious Man yelled. "Wake up, Jack!" "Annihtion... Strike!" Kaboom! In a sudden, a loud bang came below The Mysterious Man''s leg. He flew up like an arrow shot from a bow. Then, he released all the power that was gathered from his muscles. He focused all that power into his right fist. This time, he''s not going soft on Jack. He''s going to fight fire with fire! Whoosh whoosh whoosh... A wind gust channeled around his right fist, as though it was Surge of Energy. As sharp as knives, the Surge of Energy reached Jack first and shed his right fist and then his body, leaving deep and bloody cuts. The sudden Surge of Energy caused the crazed Jack to scream in pain.N?velDrama.Org content. The next second. A loud bang appeared. The two fist came in contact. Click-ck! Bone shattering sound came from The Mysterious Man''s knuckle, loud and clear. At the same time, the both of them stopped abruptly on the spot. A violent gust of wind formed ripples of a circle and blew into all directions, removing all the bamboo leaves beneath their feet, forming a pit of nearly two meters wide. Jack and The Mysterious Man stood at the center of the pit, keeping their fists against each other. It was as if time was frozen still. In the bamboo forest, where the vicious battle happened, became dead silent all of a sudden. Drip...drip... Blood dripped onto the bamboo leaves. The red blood was extremely obvious on the green leaves. It was the blood that had flowed down from Jack''s body. The blood came from the wind gust generated from The Mysterious Man''s fist and also from the Surge of Energy. The Mysterious Man stood still. He seemed to be unaware that his right knuckle''s bone had shattered. However, blood was gushing out uncontrobly from his mouth. Pop! All of a sudden, a slight cracking sound appeared. Normally, no one could have notice this tiny sound. But now, the whole forest was so silent. So right now, this tiny sound became exceptionally obvious. And as the sound came upon. A crease suddenly appeared on the left side of The Mysterious Man''s face. The wind that was generated by Jack''s punch tore The Mysterious Man''s face. When the crease appeared, the fake skin on the left side of The Mysterious Man''s face cracked like a broken ster wall, and fell to the ground, bit by bit. The Mysterious Man''s body started trembling when it happened. At the same time. Jack''s right fist slid down, and his body curled up. An extremely rough voice came out from his throat. "Ho ho... Truth..." It sounded as if he was mocking, or as if he was going crazy. But as sound as he said those words, his curled up body suddenly turned soft, and fell to the ground with a sound of ''thump''. "I, I... won?" The Mysterious Man looked at Jack who had fallen to the ground. Until this moment, he still could not believe what had happened. He was surprised and astounded at the same time. When he was performing ''Annihtion Strike'', he had no idea if he was able to survive this. He could only try his best and leave the rest to God. But now, it would seem like fate did not allow him to die yet. "Why did he copse? Based on his stamina, he shouldn''t be this weak..." The Mysterious Man''s voice echoed among the darkness. "Maybe... Because this is the first time he went bewitched, so it is easier for him to wake up?" The Mysterious Man murmured to himself, and decided not to think about it. He dropped his right arm, dropped down to the ground with a sound of ''Thump'', opened his mouth and panted heavily. He stared at Jack who was in front of him. His whole body was covered with sweat and blood. Now that he had stopped moving, his muscles felt extremely sore and painful, as if his whole body was going to fell apart. However, he let out a smile from the corner of his mouth. "Although it was a life and death situation, at least we are all safe now." He raised and touched the left side of his face as he spoke, and said with a disappointed tone, "Too bad this face skin is now wasted. This power of Bewitchedness is really terrifying. So far, you are the first person who is able to tear off my face skin."??????? Chapter 862 Awakened "Hmm...." A wooing sound broke the silence in the bedroom. Jack slowly opened his eyes. His hollow eyes then came into focus gradually, "How long have I been sleeping?" "Jack, you''re finally awake!" Amber, who had been guarding by the side, was instantly ecstatic, hurriedly lying on Jack''s chest and howling, "Boohoo... you scared me out..." "What''s so scary about me?" Jack struggled to sit up, but a burst of severe pain immediately came over his body. He couldn''t help but let out a muffled grunt. "Don''t move!" Amber was terrified and said, "You have cuts and bruises all over your body. It will hurt if you move." "How did it cause that? Also, how long have I been sleeping?" Jack endured the pain as he looked at Amber in confusion. Amber was stunned and asked hesitantly, "You don''t remember what happened?" Jack shook his head nkly. Amber had wandering eyes, pausing for a few seconds before speaking slowly. "You''ve been asleep for three days, and I''ve been guarding your side all the time. As for what happened...'' 11 Speaking of this, Amber suddenly paused. A scene from that night three days ago came to mind, and she was still fretting even now. It was not just the Iga n''s assassination, but also Jack''s status back then. He was even more terrifying than the Iga n''s assassination. At that time, Mysterious Man informed them to go and pick them up. The moment they arrived at the bamboo forest, what they saw was Jack covered in blood, Brent, and Mysterious Man, having broken phnges and in a mess, as well as two mangled corpses. The scene from that night three days ago seemed like a nightmare that had been haunting Jack''s mind for the past three days.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "What happened?" Jack asked with a frown. Amber took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the shock in her heart. As she was about to speak, the door of the room was pushed open with a squeak. Mysterious Man, with his right hand wrapped in a ster cast, walked in and coldly let out a hoarse voice, "Nothing happened. What you remember is what happened. You fainted. Brent and I who cleaned up the mess." Amber looked at Mysterious Man in surprise. She wasn''t expecting Mysterious Man toe in at this time, and even more so, not expecting that Mysterious Man would hide the incident that happened to Jack three days ago. On the other hand, Jack was frowning and puzzled as he looked at Mysterious Man. His eyes drifted as if he was reminiscing. He murmured in a low voice, "I remember that night I was in the bamboo forest, fighting with three Iga TobiRyuu Ninja Lords. After you and Brent arrived, the three people fled. But they came back, using Amber as a threat. When we arrived..." Speaking of this, Jack was confused. He raised his hand, pping his head, and said in confusion, "Then... did I just faint?" "Yes." Mysterious Man nodded, "It was Brent and I who cleaned up the mess back then. Everyone was injured, but fortunately nobody died." Jack nodded, and then his brows furrowed again, looking at Mysterious Man in confusion. "But I''ve been having nightmares for the past three days since I fell into aa." "Nightmares?" Amber asked in distress. Jack recalled for a moment and said to Mysterious Man, "In the dream, the three Ninja Lords of the Iga TobiRyuu died so horribly. Their bodies were all in tatters. And I..." After saying that, Jack raised his fingers and pointed at the Mysterious Man, and his voice was trembling. "And I dreamed that your face... fell off..." "Huh?" Mysterious Man looked shocked as he eximed. But then, he smiled teasingly at Jack and Amber, "You kid, you''re possessed and just so curious about my real appearance? You even tried to find out my real look in your dreams too?" Jack smiled awkwardly, scratching his head. "Who isn''t curious about your true appearance, Senior?" Amber on the side also stared at Mysterious Man curiously, nodding her head. "Alright, since you''ve woken up, you''re fine then. Just have some rest." Mysterious Man waved his hand, turned around, and headed out, "I''ll call you guys for dinnerter. We have some things to discuss at the dinner table." "Alright." Jack nodded, then gazing at Amber again, who looked exhausted and dull, and he asked, "You haven''t slept well for the past three days?" "Well, just like you. I have nightmares whenever I close my eyes. And I''m worried about you too." Amber nodded pitifully and leaned down into Jack''s chest. As soon as her head touched Jack''s chest, Jack instantly gasped and let out a painful sound. Amber was frightened and hurriedly sat straight, "What''s wrong?" "It hurts!" Jack was out of shape as he said in pain, "My whole body hurts even when I move slightly." "Erm..." Amber thought of the incident that night. Perhaps it was because of Jack''s state that night. While she was reminiscing, Jack waved his hand, "Amber, you can go to your room and have some rest first. I''ll just lie down for a while longer." Amber didn''t retort, and she carefully assisted Jack to lie down. She admonished after tucking in the nket for Jack, "Take a good rest. I''ll call youter when dinner is served. I can''t sleep. I''ll just go to see Daisy and the others." Jack watched Amber leave as the door was closed. The painful look on his face gradually disappeared, and he looked deeply at the room door, furrowing his brows. He seemed to be recalling the events of that night. On the other hand, Mysterious Man walked alone to the bamboo courtyard and settled down at the stone table, quietly sipping his tea. The light was stretching his shadow long. Jack''s words just now had flustered his mind for a moment. If he hadn''t been sure that Jack didn''t remember the matter of Bewitchedness, even though he had finished repairing his face that night when Lone Wolf and the others arrived, he would have surely been unmasked by Jack''s ravings. Subconsciously, Mysterious Man raised his hand and touched the left side of his face, revealing a meaningful smile. When his hand dropped, he sat motionlessly at the stone table. The wind was bitterly cold, but he seemed unaware of it. Only from time to time did he raise his hand to drink his tea. Otherwise, the scene would seem to be frozen in time. After Amber left the room, she didn''t go back to her room to rest but went to check the injuries of Brent, Daisy, and Mr. Ward one by one. That night, the Iga Ninja Lords had left Mr. Ward and Daisy quite severely injured. However, the injuries they had sustained were far more minor than those of Brent, who had fought with Jack. After three days of recovery, Mr. Ward and Daisy could move around properly, but only Brent remained bedridden. "Brent, Jack has woken up." Amber walked into the room and said to Brent, lying on the bed watching the television. A look of surprise appeared on Brent''s pale face, "Really? Thank God. I''ll go and see the young master." Daisy at the side gave him a nk look, "Cut it out. Mr. Hughes isn''t in a hurry. Are you hurrying to go over there to thank Mr. Hughes for not killing you?" Brent was instantly embarrassed as Daisy said that. But then, with a solemn expression, he gazed at Daisy and said in a deep voice, "Didn''t Senior instruct to hide what happened to the young master that night?" Chapter 863 Going to Dragon Cavalry? Daisy was stunned. Then a sh of embarrassment appeared on her pale face as she lowered her head and said, "I was worried about you and forgot about it." "Daisy, Brent, when did Senior ever dictate this?" Amber was puzzled. Just now, in Jack''s room, when she was about to talk about what happened three nights ago, Mysterious Man happened toe in and interrupt. She didn''t know anything about the need to conceal this from Jack. Brent said, "You have been busy taking care of the young master for the past three days, and the few of us were like this. Senior and Lone Wolf were busy taking care of us, and he told it to us. I think he hasn''t had the chance to tell you yet." As for Jack''s bewitchedness, even without Mysterious Man bidding him, Brent would never be willing to tell Jack about the events of that night. Compared to Daisy and the others, Brent, who had personally experienced Jack''s battle prowess after he had turned bewitched, was reticent about Jack''s bewitchedness. The scene back then was terrifying and horrible, like hell. Telling such a thing to Jack was unhelpful, and it might even have a significant impact on him. At the very least, something would go terribly wrong in terms of psychological endurance! Brent, who had been through the battlefield, had more understanding than Daisy regarding psychological endurance. While the few people were talking in the room, Jack had already gotten up, taken a hot shower, and then stood in front of the mirror. Looking at himself in the mirror, Jack was shocked and confused... He slowly raised his hand and touched his face. Through the mirror, he could see the tiny scabs on his face, as if they were moles on his face. But when his right hand touched it, he could feel the roughness of his face. He hadn''t recovered too well from the three days of sleep. His crusted face still had a sickly pallor at the moment.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Jack curled his lips and smiled teasingly, "It looks really ugly..." Jack changed into afortable outfit after drying his hair. As he walked out of the bathroom, he nced at the wheelchair ced next to the desk. After hesitating for a moment, Jack still chose to sit on it. He wasn''t reckless. There were still three months before his father''s birthday. He had been hiding this for a long time. He would never allow his work to fall short at this final moment. He nced over the neatly arranged Buddhist scriptures on the table. However, Jack shook his head as he picked up the Tao Te Ching and flipped through it as if he had already made this a habit. Gradually, his mind calmed down as he immersed himself in the scriptures as if the pain that had always existed in his body had also diminished. Time passed slowly. Knock, knock, knock. The knocking sounds at the door interrupted Jack''s thoughts. Jack closed the Tao Te Ching and saw that the door had opened. Amber popped her head in and said, "Honey, it''s dinner time. Everyone is waiting for you." "Alright." Jack pushed his wheelchair and went to the dining room with Amber. Mr. Ward, Mysterious Man, and Lone Wolf were already sitting at the dining table. But, there was no sign of Brent and Daisy. Amber exined, "Daisy has gone to feed Brent. Brent was more seriously injured and can''t get out of bed yet." "Okay." Jack reached the main seat and nced at Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf was nervous as he felt the gaze. He hurriedly got up and said respectfully, "Sorry, Mr. Hughes. I''m sitting here because I have something to report." "It''s alright, Lone Wolf." Jack waved his hand, "I think you are sort of the only intact person in the room, apart from Amber." His words instantly made Mr. Ward and Mysterious Manugh. This was a self-deprecating statement. Among the gang, except for Amber, an ordinary person, any one of them could beat Lone Wolf in terms ofbat power. But this time, the ones who were injured were those experts. Although Lone Wolf and his security members had fought fiercely with the Iga Ninja Masters, Lone Wolf was also injured, and his security members had also suffered heavy losses. Butpared to the other experts, Lone Wolf was in a much better state now! "Let''s sit down and eat." Jack said to Lone Wolf with a smile. Only then did Lone Wolf was relieved and sat down. As the crowd ate, they chatted idly. Lone Wolf followed the details that he had discussed with Mysterious Man and Mr. Ward beforehand when he reported the events that night three days ago to Jack while eating. Jack nodded as he listened. Just that when Lone Wolf finished his report, Jack slowly put down his chopsticks. This scene caught the eyes of the crowd, and they paused too. Jack looked at Lone Wolf with a solemn expression and asked, "What about the security members who saw me stand up?" "Young master..." Mr. Ward had a serious look. He knew exactly what Jack was questioning. However, Jack looked askance as he interrupted Mr. Ward''s words, "Those were not one or two lives, but dozen!" His voice was cold and stern, with a hint of anger. In an instant, the initially peaceful atmosphere within the dining room turned into a heavy silence. "It''s true that I have to hide my legs, but just because they unintentionally saw it and had to take away their lives, you guys... Before Jack could finish his words, Mysterious Man interrupted, and his hoarse voice echoed in the dining room, "We didn''t kill them. They were settled in a secret ce. No one is a ughterer. There''s just three months left and there''s no need to kill all of them just because they saw you stand up." "Phew..." Jack let out a sigh of relief. The same thing had happened more than once. Jack was uneasy about what means Mr. Ward and the others would use to eliminate it. Meanwhile, Mr. Ward, Lone Wolf, and Amber had rxed. Then, Mysterious Man''s hoarse voice echoed through the room once again. "On the contrary, you should worry about yourself right now." "What?" Jack frowned while looking at Mysterious Man. Mysterious Man''s gaze was deep, while Mr. Ward and Lone Wolf looked gloomy. Mysterious Man slowly raised his right hand, which was in a ster cast, and gestured for Jack to look at it. Then, he said slowly, "How much strength do you think we have left to protect you safely now?" Jack was stunned. After he had awakened, he hadn''t considered this matter yet. Only now, when Mysterious Man reminded him, Jack then realized how dangerous his current situation was. The Bloody Trap wouldn''t end yet, and the assassins would stille for him one after another. The Iga n''s assassination three days ago was indeed terrifying. Andter on, the Bloody Trap could be even more dangerous than the assassination three nights ago. But now, those who were close to Jack were all injured! And Brent was still lying in bed, bedridden. Even Mysterious Man, who was so mighty, was in a situation where his right hand was temporarily unusable at the moment. Jack''s situation was indeed dangerous now! Jack raised his eyebrows, rubbing his nose, and said in a deep voice, "Do we really have to take shelter at Dragon Cavalry?"?????? Chapter 864 He Will Definitely Come to Take Me Home As soon as Jack''s words were uttered. The atmosphere in the dining room became serious. When Jack previously had the idea of going to Dragon Cavalry, everyone had already thought very clearly about the pros and cons of going there after discussing. Jack was also clear about the pros and cons so when the idea popped up in his mind, he quickly dismissed the thought. But, the battle three days ago made the current situation more dangerous and difficult. Mysterious Man calmly said, "Going to Dragon Cavalry now is the only foolproof n. Don''t forget that even your father has to temporarily sit tight in this Bloody Trap." This sentence made Jack''s eyebrows furrow tightly. Mr. Ward''s expression changed and he said with a deep voice, "Senior, is there really a need to be like that?" Being the trusted subordinate of Patrick and knowing clearly the enmity between Jack and Patrick who had a father-son rtionship. Mysterious Man''s such sentence was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire and this made Mr. Ward find it distasteful. "Going to Dragon Cavalry might also allow you toplete a metamorphosis." Mysterious Man directly ignored Mr. Ward and said calmly. "What metamorphosis?" Jack asked. Mysterious Man gently picked up a chopstick and casually knocked on the edge of the bowl. He smiled teasingly, "For example...using a knife to block a bullet?" Jack froze for a moment and then heughed. "Since senior says so, going to Dragon Cavalry is indeed the best choice now. There are even additional benefits." "Young master..." Mr. Ward had aplicated expression. But before he finished his words, Jack raised his hand to interrupt him, "Stop saying, didn''t we discuss this matter before? With the current situation, going to Dragon Cavalry is the best protection. If I still stay here and rely on you guys, when there is another assassination like the one from Iga n, perhaps the oue..." Jack did not finish his words. It was just that when it came to the end of his sentence, his voice was obviously lowered and his face also darkened. Amber, who was on the side, was having aplicated expression. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Can I go with you?" Jack turned his head and gazed at Amber. In the end, he shook his head, "My trip this time is to join the army so it isn''t appropriate for you to go with me. Also, I''m the source of the danger. If you follow me, you''ll be put in danger as well. I''ll let Mr. Ward and the others send you back to your parents'' ce if it is necessary to do so." His tone was firm and Amber was totally not allowed to refute. Jack raised his hand and rubbed his face. He could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. His face showed a painful look. After he calmed down, he slowly said, "Help me to arrange it, Mr. Ward, I''ll go to Northern Territory tomorrow morning. As for Zenith''s side, I''ll personally contact him." "Yes." Mr. Ward nodded and answered. The dinner ended hurriedly. Jack returned to his bedroom alone and contacted Zenith. Zenith immediately agreed to his request of going to Dragon Cavalry without hesitation. After hanging up the phone. Jack sat in front of the window. Through the window screen, he could vaguely see the blurry moon hanging high in the night sky. His lips curled and he revealed a meaningful smile. Whereas, outside Bamboo Grove. Mysterious Man and Mr. Ward were sitting opposite each other. Mr. Ward was having aplicated expression but Mysterious Man looked unusually calm. After a long while. Mr. Ward smiled with emotion, "The battle three days ago has discouraged the killers from various major forces. It''s rare that we can have a few days with peace." "They must be discouraged. Seeing Jack''s state that night, not to mention those killers, aren''t you and I also scared and appalled?" Mysterious Man twitched his lips, "Those killerse here to kill Jack, not to be abused and murdered by Jack. The tragic state of the three Ninja lords should be enough to calm them down for quite a while." Mr. Ward nodded and gazed at Mysterious Man, "In fact, I admire you very much. You surprisingly can pull the young master back from the state of madness to normal by relying on your own strength. For such great kindness, I thank you on behalf of the young master." "Just a word of thanks? You don''t have any real and useful thing for me?" Mysterious Man''s left index finger gently traced the rim of the teacup in front of him. He smiled teasingly. Mr. Ward was stunned. He asked, "What do you want then? You can just say directly, senior." In terms of age, Mr. Ward was certainly older than Mysterious Man. But, the honorific title, senior at this time was determined based on the strength level. Mysterious Man''s left hand gently scratched the rim of the teacup. He was seemingly hesitating and also seemingly pondering. After a long time, he smiled, "For example...your life?" Once these words were uttered.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The atmosphere in the courtyard became abruptly serious and stern. The smile on Mr. Ward''s face froze. His pupils constricted. The two people looked at each other and it seemed like the time had frozen. After a few seconds, Mr. Ward slowly said, "I only have an old and crippled body. If I can really ensure young master''s peace and prosperity by sacrificing my life, I don''t mind giving up this crippled body to go and die." His words were sincere and people absolutely would not doubt the truth of these words. Mysterious Man, however, shook his head and sneered. He slowly got up, raised his hand and patted Mr. Ward''s shoulder. "I''m d to hear such words from you. I won''t take your life, but in the future, Jack''s path is bound to have a sea of thorns and blood and dry bones will be everywhere. Be mentally prepared for it." Finished speaking, he directly walked straight towards the outside of Bamboo Grove, "This is also another reason why I let Jack go to Dragon Cavalry now." Mr. Ward who was sitting in front of the stone table was dazed and lost in thought. Mysterious Man''s words were obviously having another meaning. However, at this moment, Mr. Ward was also deeply confused and bewildered. He was assigned by Patrick to stay at Jack''s side and his task was to assist Jack topete for the position of being the head of the Hughes family. But in the current situation now, it was obvious that what Jack had to face was not only the family head position... "Maybe you''re right. Letting the young master enlist in the standard army to feel the blood and battle will let the young master have metamorphosis." After Mr. Ward regained his presence of mind, he smiled jokingly. The weather was getting cooler. The wind was also a bit chilly. Mr. Ward wrapped his robe and turned back to look at the door of Bamboo Grove that had been covered again. Then, he got up and walked towards Jack''s room. On the other hand. After Mysterious Man left Bamboo Grove, he drove and left Four Impressions Club. Under the dark sky. The car was speeding and moving forward quietly on the road. After moving around the city twice, Mysterious Man drove to the Longines Vi area. At this moment. Inside Longines Vi, it was lighted brightly. Dejected, Amber was sitting in front of the window. Her delicate arm was supporting her chin and she was nkly staring at the stars outside the window. On the table behind her, there was a sumptuous dinner. There were three dishes and a soup and these were considered a bnced diet. But, the food at this time had long been cold. Amber did not eat at all. Creak... The door of the room was opened. Mengpo walked in. Not as cold as how she looked in the previous few days, now, she had apparently transformed into a normal old woman. Her face full of wrinkles was covered with peace and calm. She was giving the impression like the one she gave to Amber when Amber first saw her. After entering the room, Mengpo looked at the uneaten food on the table. She frowned and nced at Amber, "Amber, why do you do this?" "You guys didn''t manage to catch him, did you?" Amber did not even turn her head back. Her eyes, which were as brilliant as stars, shed with a resolute light as she spoke these words. "So what?" Mengpo shrugged, "If he really manages to survive, why hasn''t your mane to find you during this period?" Amber''s expression stiffened. Mengpo continued, "One won''t necessarily be able to survive after escaping. If one dies after escaping, the oue is the same." In her words, there was a hint of brutality. In Mengpo''s view, even if he was Hermes'' sessor, it was already the limit for him to manage to escape from her and Mysterious Man. It was only logical that he died on the street after escaping. However. Amber gritted her teeth and said firmly. "My man won''t be so mediocre that he doesn''t even recognize who his wife is, he will definitelye to take me home!"?????? Chapter 865 Mysterious Man’s Plot "Yes, yes, yes. Your man will definitelye to take you home in golden armour and with seven-coloured clouds below his feet." Mengpo shrugged with a helpless face, "But before that, please don''t make things difficult for me who is an old woman. I''m really just here to watch and take care of you, Amber." Amber nced back at Mengpo with aplicated expression. Her initial impression of Mengpo was also telling her that she was just someone who took care of her diet and living. However, after the night that Napoleon appeared, her impression of Mengpo was changed drastically. Amber twitched her lips and smiled. Then, she turned her head again and rested her head on her arm. She stared outside in bewilderment. Behind her, there was helplessness in Mengpo''s face. She finally sighed, took the food away and locked the door. Amber''s eyes turned and she slowly looked at the courtyard. After experiencing Napoleon''s matterst time, she could obviously see that the surveince in the courtyard was doubled and even more than that. Recalling the events that night, Amber murmured, "Napoleon, you must...survive." The only news she learnt from Mengpo was that Napoleon had not been caught that night. But, what happened afterward...could not be predicted by anyone. Napoleon was her only chance to leave. Just like what Mengpo said, escaping sessfully did not mean that everything was over. If Napoleon died in the middle, the escape would be meaningless. She also remembered that when Napoleon escaped, he was severely injured! Out of the blue. Amber saw a car speeding towards this side on the road outside the vi. Her extremely charming face was suddenly full of anger and depression. Since she was being encaged in this vi, the only person who woulde to this vi was...that demon! Amber got up, closed the window and pulled the curtain. Then, she went back to the door and locked it. She moved the table and chairs to the door to block it. After doing all this, she sat back on the edge of the bed. Looking angry and annoyed, she stared at the door of the room. As she expected. In a short time, there was a rustling sound of the door being opened from outside. But, because she blocked the door in advance, the person outside could not open it.N?velDrama.Org content. Amber wished that she could pull out the tendons and skin of that demon and even ate his flesh. She could not leave this ce but she also did not want to see that demon. When she thought of the demon''s current status beside Jack was still as if he was the god of protection, she felt sick to her stomach. However. Bang! The door of the room was violently kicked. A gap was formed even though the table and chairs were blocking it. Amber was so frightened that her delicate body trembled. Her face turned pale. Immediately after this. Bang! Bang! After two continuous kicks, the room door was kicked and partially opened by Mysterious Man. After neatly and quickly moving the table and chairs behind the door, Mysterious Man and Mengpo whose face was darkened walked in. Mengpo was still carrying the dinner food in her hands. There were three dishes and a soup and the food was hot at this time. Mysterious Man indifferently nced at Amber, "Your protest like this appears to be totally meaningless." "So what?" From the beginning to the end, Amber did not do anything more aggressive. Her eyes shed with anger as she stared at Mysterious Man. Mysterious Man pulled over a chair and sat down leisurely. Then, he pointed to the dinner food in Mengpo''s hand and said coldly, "Eat!" "Hmph!" Amber twitched her lips. She looked at Mysterious Man in a way as if she was looking at a retard. She sneered, "Why must I eat when you tell me to?" "You should be d that you''re still alive. It''s already your luck that I didn''t kill you. But, if you want to die in front of me by going on a hunger strike, I don''t mind at all." Mysterious Man stared at Amber indifferently without any emotion in his eyes, "You can''t stop me even if you die. I''m like a god of protection in front of your husband. They even have to call me senior respectfully." Amber''s eyebrows furrowed. Her hands were clenched into fists. Immediately after this, Mysterious Man lifted his right hand that was in ster and shook it as if he was showing off. "See, I''ve acted as a shield to protect your husband. My status in his mind bes even greater. In the future, if I say that the woman beside him is Amber, he also won''t doubt it at all. You''re angry to hear this...right?" "You..." Amber''s pretty face abruptly showed hideous anger. She shrieked sternly, "You demon, you''re a sanctimonious demon, I''ll kill you even if I die!" While shrieking, Amber at this moment no longer had her usual gentleness and friendliness. As if she had flown into a rage, she directly pounced on Mysterious Man. However. Mysterious Manughed disdainfully. Facing Amber who was rushing over, he casually waved his left hand and managed to deal with Amber''s strength. Then, he gently pushed Amber onto the bed. "What are you fighting me with?" Mysterious Man''s voice was full of disdain. He looked at Amber in a way as if he was looking at a dead person, "I don''t kill you because I''m in a good mood. But, don''te to provoke me." "Why? Why don''t you just kill me directly?" Amber slumped on the bed and with tears streaming down her cheeks, she bawled, "Since you can make others impersonate me, why do you still keep me alive? It will be more enjoyable for you to kill me!" She cried her heart out hysterically. She was ovee by intense anguish. Mengpo, who was carrying the meal, frowned slightly. Her heart slightly went out to her and she looked back and forth at Amber and Mysterious Man. "Don''t you think it''s a funny thing that you can watch yourself being reced by others?" Mysterious Man stood up and looked down at Amber who was bawling, "Your husband, your parents and everything you have will be reced by the imposter. My blood boils when I think of the feeling of letting you fall into despair step by step. Life is like a drama and it all depends on acting. I, the director behind the scenes, can personally manipte this and I can even manipte the heir of the Hughes family. In your opinion...how deep is my sense of aplishment?" "Pervert, demon..." Amber wailed. As she was too agitated, her teeth even bit through the corner of her lips. Fresh blood was flowing out horizontally. At this time, Amber was weak, helpless and pitiful. Her hair was wet with tears and stuck to her face. The blood slowly streamed down from the corner of her lips. Mysterious Man''s words made her feel as if her body was being cut like a red-hot sharp knife. But, she did not even have the chance to resist. This kind of feeling was so devastating that it drove her crazy! Mysterious Man''s remained calm and shrugged, "In addition, your husband is persuaded by me to immediately enlist in Dragon Cavalry. He won''t leave Dragon Cavalry before his father, Patrick''s birthday after three months." He paused for a moment. Mysterious Man said while smiling, "In other words, the person who is impersonating you now will have a safe period of three months. Even your husband also can''t detect any strangeness. After he leaves, it will be even more impossible for the imposter to be found out by Mr. Ward and the others." "Three monthster, when your husband, Jack returns to the Hughes family together with that imposter, then all kinds of glory and honour will be bestowed on that imposter at that time and finally..." Mysterious Man smiled evilly and rubbed his chin with his left hand. "At that time, do you think you, who are real Amber Knight...are still important?" Chapter 866 Stay Alive… Did it matter? The Mysterious Man had asked a question that was directed straight to the depths of her soul. Amber fell into a deep despair when she heard the question. She felt as if the sky had turned upside down and the ground was copsing. All of a sudden, her body was falling straight into a dark and bottomless abyss. It did not matter! If it was like what he said, nothing else mattered anymore! She was the eldest daughter from a wealthy family, so she knew how things were done. Honor, dignity... The wealthy families valued these stuff far more than money. At their level, nothing else mattered more than their reputation. They would do absolutely anything in order to maintain their reputation. At Patrick''s birthday banquet, if Jack could be positively acknowledged as the next sessor for The Hughes Family, the imposter would be officially known as the Jack''s wife as well! Amber had faith in Jack. She also knew that if Jack had found out about the imposter, he would leave everything behind, and without any hesitation, he would rob the glory and fame off the imposter and expose everything. He could risk everything for her. But she wouldn''t bet on The Hughes Family! The Hughes Family belonged to the Hughes, and not solely to Jack alone. And by that time, what had done could not be undone. Jack could selfishly and shamelessly leave everything behind for her. But what about everyone else in the Hughes Family? In front of all the wealthy families, this would be an established fact. If the person who exposed the scandal was Jack, The Hughes Family would be dishonored in front of all these wealthy families. The Hughes Family would never allow such a thing to happen. Even if they knew about itter. The Hughes Family would force Jack to ept it and live with it! "Whether you stay alive or not is none of my concern, as long as my n is going into the direction as how I expected." The Mysterious Man lost his patience He looked at the food on Mengpo''s hand, raised his hands and knocked them all over to the ground, "If you don''t want to eat the food, then you don''t have to eat it. Why should I stop you if you want to die?" nk ng... The sound of the tes falling to the ground echoed through the empty room. With teary eyes, Amber looked at the fallen dishes on the floor. The food was all scattered around, and some of the tes were broken. Following The Mysterious Man departure. Mengpo also followed behind. It seemed as though they were going to leave her behind. But before Mengpo left the room, she turned around and spoke to Amber with aplicated expression. "You still have three months'' time if you keep yourself alive. If you die right now, it will be the end." She spoke in a deep, serious tone. Bang! The door was closed. "Why did you tell her all this?" The Mysterious Man frowned and looked at Mengpo. The two of them walked forwards, however Mengpo always remained half step behind The Mysterious Man. She forced a smile and said, "I couldn''t bear to see her like this." "You are an assassin." The Mysterious Man said, "Moreover, you are one of the best." "Assassins are human beings too. And as a human being, one is bound to have some sympathy." The Mysterious Man rubbed his chin and said, "This is why even though you are already in your fifties, you are only ranked 15th on the Assassin Squad''s Azrael List. Benevolent and kindness is not required in our line of work." Mengpo chuckled and said, "Let me send you out." Inside the room. Amber felt as if her heart was ripped out and her body was boiled in hot oil. Even the lights seemed to have be dimmer as tears blurred her vision. She stared at the food on the ground. She looked desperate and helpless. However, there were sparkles in her teary eyes, implying that she was trying to make a hard decision. The words that Mengpo said before was lingering in her ears, haunting her. And atst. With her pale and bloodstained lips, Amber mumbled to herself slowly, "Right. Stay alive. If I stay alive I will have three more months'' time. At least there is still some hope. I... I will not give up... Jack will never give up on me too..." At that moment, the uncertainty in her eyes was gone, and was reced with a sign of unwavering determination. Amber quickly crawled out of her bed and threw herself to the floor where all the food was spilled. She looked at the spilled food on the ground, raised her hand and wiped her tears off her face. Then... She grabbed the spilled food with her hand and stuffed it to her mouth. She brazenly gobbled down all the food. Amber had never been so pathetic before since childhood. But now, she would stop at nothing. Mengpo was right. If she stayed alive for three more months, at least there would be some hope! Despite the fact that the imposter could reduce the chance of being discovered during the three months while Jack went to the Dragon Cavalry, there''s still some hope left, no matter how small it was. If she chose to die right now, she could end all her pain and sufferings at once. But thest shred of hope would be gone as well. She did not dare to imagine, nor ept it. If everything was inevitably concluded, the imposter would be taking care of her parents and her husband in her ce. She would also be having children with her husband... She must fight for Jack; even how small this shred of hope was. Even if she had to beg and plead like a dog, she would try her very best to protect thisst shred of hope. Her parents, Jack, and everyone around her... At some point in life, when a woman put her mind on aplishing something, she could be as dedicated as a man, or even surpass them. And Amber was at that point of life. Amber gobbled everything up, neglecting the taste of the food. She was just stuffing her mouth mindlessly. She picked up a half-cracked bowl. As a matter of fact, she did not need to ''bother'' with the cracked bowl since she was eating so ''ruthlessly''. But she was slightly choking and there was some soup left on the cracked bowl. With the soup, it would be easier to swallow the food. When she lifted up the cracked bowl. The door suddenly opened. Mengpo, who had just sent The Mysterious Man out, came back and saw Amber lifting up the cracked bowl. Her old, wrinkled face instantly changed drastically. Swoosh!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In a sh, she took her hairpin down from her head and tossed it towards Amber. Pop! Before Amber could drink from the cracked bowl, it exploded mid-air, breaking into small pieces falling to the ground. Some of the leftovers even sshed onto Amber''s face. "Miss, why are you so foolish?" Mengpo rushed forward with big steps, and shouted angrily, "Do you not understand what I have told you just now?" Amber was dumbfounded from what just happened. But when she heard what Mengpo said, she suddenly realized what was going on. She smiled sadly, raised her hand and wiped the leftovers from her face. Amber said, "I''m trying to eat... I... I want to stay alive... I will try my best to live on, even if it''s thest three months. I will let my husband see it, even if it was thest shred of hope." At this moment, Amber looked extremely determined. Eating?! Mengpo was stunned for a while. She lowered her head and looked at the leftover food, all scattered on the floor. She looked very distressed. She bent down and helped Amber up so that Amber could sit on the bed. Then, she took a broom and quickly cleaned up the floor. "Just sit tight. I will make some new food for you. You should not eat anything that falls on the ground." Mengpo picked up the trash that she had just cleaned up, turned around and left the room. While she was walking, she mumbled to herself, "Silly girl, just a while ago you can''t wait to die, and then now you want live again. The guy who asked me to watch out for you must have thought that I have lived for too long."??????????? Chapter 867 The Identity of the Woman at Jack’s Side Under the cover of night. The whole city fell silent. Only a few ces were still vigorous. By the river. The surface of the river was sparkling and the wind was extremely wet and cold. Wrapped tightly on her overcoat, Amber Knight stood shivering on the bank of the river. Her hands were gloved in front of her mouth, and from time to time, she frowned and looked impatiently at the road under the river embankment. Finally, a pair of headlights came over. The car drove to the road under the river embankment that Amber was facing and stopped. Seeing the car headlights off, the impatience on Amber''s face finally disappeared. The door opened. After getting off the car, the Mysterious Man walked up the river embankment without any hurry. "Why did you arrive at this time? Do you want me to freeze to death?" Amberined. And yet. p! The Mysterious Man raised his hand and pped Amber''s face. Amber screamed in pain, staggered to fall on the ground and, covering her face, looked at the Mysterious Man horrified, "You...you hit me?" "Are you impatient or what? If it weren''t for me, you would be already dead. Could a little cold kill you?" The Mysterious Man stood in front of Amber and, looking down at her, said with a hoarse and arrogant voice, "For them, you are Amber. But for me, you are that one I dug out of the ground...Shirley Lynn." As he said it out. The river embankment seemed as if it fell into a dead silence. Even the wind stopped. The light was dim and it drew the figures of the Mysterious Man and "Amber" very long. Amber''s expression changed dramatically, and her look showed mixed feelings. There was resentment, hatred, and also a strong unwillingness... Even her hands were clenched into fists, and made a faint sound. The Mysterious Man squatted in front of "Amber" without any pity for her, lifted his hand and grabbed the corner of "Amber''s" clothes, pulling it brutally to his face. Then he said with a harsh and cold tone, "Shirley, I can dig you out of the ground. I can transform you and give you a new glorious life. But remember, I can also tear off your face skin and bury you again in the ground!" "No, I don''t want to!" Shirley trembled with fear, raised her hand in panic and covered her face, "Please don''t do it. Yes, I''m sorry. I''m wrong." Her tone of voice was tremulous and her body was shivering. At that moment, Shirley was scared by the Mysterious Man''s words. She deserved to die! But God didn''t let her die, and when she was thrown away in the all ck pit and theck of air was about to suffocate her, the grave was opened. The man in front of her pulled her out of the pit and saved her life. Then, he took three days to change her aspect and make her memorize all the details about Amber. In just three days, he gave her the life she was having now. She couldn''t be Shirley, but she didn''t mind to live in the skin of Amber now. A glorious and luxurious life. That was what Shirley had been longing for and pursuing unremittingly. And she also targeted Jack as her first "prey", but at the beginning, she had been ruthlessly yed by Jack as a pawn against the Parry Family. That time, with the help of the Mysterious Man, she finally seeded! After going round and round, she finally got to Jack. She wanted to take revenge, not now, but in the future. Because the Mysterious Man told her that, in the future, after Jack would be the next Master of the Hughes Family, she would get more prestige and glory and be at the head above all the wealthy families of the world. If the Mysterious Man torn off her face skin, all that she owned now and in the future would vanish in an instant! Shirley didn''t want it to happen! She wanted all that! "You are really wrong!" The Mysterious Man released Shirley, stood up, his hands were behind him, and he faced the sparkling surface of the river. His voice was very deep. "Put away your stirrings of love. Don''t forget you are Amber now, you are recing Amber at Jack''s side. You can''t'' wait to sleep with Jack repeatedly. I know you want Jack''s bloodline to confirm your identity. After all, if you get an offspring from him, even if your identity is revealed and the n fails, he will spare your life for the sake of his own offspring." Shirley looked flustered, and at that moment, her expression waspletely different from that of Amber. She whispered and tried to exin. But when she was on the point of opening her mouth, she realized that every organized single word looked powerless in front of the Mysterious Man''s debunking words. She wanted to sleep with Jack many times just because she wanted an offspring from him!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Once she got it, whether it was now or in the future, she would not only be free from worries, but she would also get rid of the Mysterious Man''s maniption. Unfortunately, Jack''s repeated refusals made her mad and full of resentment. Click! The Mysterious Man lit a cigarette and exhaled a puff of smoke, then said solemnly, "You must remember that you are Amber, you just had a miscarriage, and you are still a girl who just aborted. No man who is a bit responsible would sleep with you at this time, not to mention Jack!" As he spoke. The Mysterious Man turned round and his pair of eyes burst out a sharp ray of light. "You are too horny and impatient, you will gradually make Jack suspicious. Even me, I have to be careful in dealing with his astuteness and shrewdness. How can you be so confident with a man who buried you "dead" and expose your mind to him so...obviously?" "If you act like this, you won''t get an offspring from him and you are not considering your future stability. You are killing yourself step by step with your own hands, and you are making Jack feel suspicious. You know...how stupid you are?" "..." Shirley waspletely stunned, her eyes moved swiftly, and said in panic, "You, you mean, I have been discovered?" "I''m not sure!" the Mysterious Man said. He frowned and exhaled a thick smoke. "It''s still too soon for Jack to react. However, it''s only a matter of time before you are exposed. Why do you think I let him go to the Dragon Cavalry? To keep him away from you!" "Didn''t you say that you can''t protect him in the current situation?" Shirley asked terrified. "You are so foolish!" The Mysterious Man chuckled, flicked his cigarette into the river, and waited for the spark to turn into a parab and disappear in the darkness, and then he said, "I know better than any of you the Bloody Trap affair, if we want to protect Jack, with our current power, and if we put to good use our abilities, we actually can do it!" "The main purpose of sending him to the Dragon Cavalry was to keep him away from you and contain your lust!" At that moment. Facing the Mysterious Man''s cold gaze, Shirley was suddenly exposed to the sunlight and, under everyone''s eyes, she felt so ashamed that her body seemed to be on fire. The Mysterious Man stepped forward, without any mercy, lifted a foot, and kicked Shirley on the ground. "Remember! You are Amber now, not Shirley. Shirley...is dead!" "Everything you hope to get will be yours within three months, when Jack will be designed as the next Master of the Hughes Family, but until then, a single slip from you will be enough to ruin everything." "y well the role of Amber, and if you have time, go to Shirley and put incense on her grave!?????? Chapter 868 Depart! The next morning. When dawn had just arrived. Jack woke up very early. Amber and Mr. Ward had already prepared everything. Jack pushed his wheelchair to go look for Brent. Brent''s injuries were very serious, unable to get out of bed. But when Jack entered his room, he suddenly got up in surprise. "Master, are you leaving?" Jack nodded, "Yes, I came to see you before I leave." "I''m fine, don''t worry." Brent said with a smile, but his face suddenly changed to one of seriousness, "However, after going to Dragon Cavalry, it''s better if Master be stricter when doing things. Military discipline is strict, the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry led by Zenith is famous for its strictness. Comparing military training with normal days, the difference is huge." "I know." Jack nodded, "On Yael and Vinna''s side..." Aftering back, because of Bloody Trap, Jack hadn''t gone to see Yael. And for the safety of Vinna, he hadn''t let Vinnae over too. He felt very worried for Yael. It was not just guilt, it''s because the one in aa was his own brother. "Master, don''t worry, I am here, as for Yael and Vinna, and these properties under you, I will try his best to take care of them." Mr. Ward walked in, and said smilingly, "Everything has been taken care of, we can head off." "Take care!" Jack said to Brent, before letting Mr. Ward push him away. Just when they were about to head out, Brent''s voice rang out again behind them. "Master, if you encounter any problems, you can inform me. After all, I was also once the king of soldiers on the mercenary battlefield." Pausing for a second, Brent mumbled andughed, "Even though three months is short, but if you cane back full of glory, perhaps... just once, would be enough to sweep the heir of the Hughes family?" The glory return from the military, was iparable to wealth and riches. The two were totally iparable. Three months trip to Dragon Cavalry, in the eyes of Brent, if all went well, would have lots of benefits. Cool morning breeze. The Rolls Royce was driving on the road, all the way to the suburban airport. Only Mr. Ward and Mysterious Man followed to send him off. Mysterious Man was responsible for his safety, Mr. Ward was responsible for other misceneous matters. Even for Amber, Jack had requested that she stayed at Bamboo Grove. On the way to the airport, there were also lots of dangers in his eyes. Hence once he left the Four Impressions Club, Jack requested for Mr. Ward to drive the Rolls Royce as fast as a sports car, making sure that he reached the airport in the shortest time possible, leaving as soon as possible. Only this way can he maintain his safety. On the way. Mr. Ward was driving speedily with full attention. Mysterious Man was sitting in the passenger seat, his eyes on the surroundings. Jack sat at the back, as if thinking of something. Slowly, his gaze fell on his thighs, he mumbled, "What do you think, if the 30,000 Dragon Cavalry know that their golden guard is a disabled in a wheelchair, what would their reaction be?" "No reaction." Mysterious Man turned around and looked at Jack oddly, "Unless Zenith can''t fight anymore." Jack couldn''t help bursting intoughter. Indeed, Zenith''s fame, was god-like. Within the 30,000 Dragon Cavalry, he had the highest say and power. If Zenith didn''t mind, the 30,000 Dragon Cavalry wouldn''t have anyins too. Following that. Mysterious Man changed the topic, suddenly smiling, "However, I am more inclined towards you, you can stand up within the Dragon Cavalry." "Stand up?" Jack was momentarily taken aback, "If I stand up within the 30,000 Dragon Cavalry, then the cards I''m ying, would be exposed immediately." Mysterious Man shook his head, "The military perhaps isn''t as simple as you think, but it''s also not asplicated as you think." He raised his left hand and pointed towards Jack, saying again, "You have to remember, your backbone is Zenith, and you are also Dragon Cavalry''s golden guard. Just with these two things, it would be enough for you to stand up and do whatever you want within Dragon Cavalry." Jackughed, lowering his head to look at his own thighs, as if thinking of something. Could he really... stand up within Dragon Cavalry? The journey was smooth and peaceful, and they reached the suburban airport in peace. There were already people waiting in the airport. Once they got off the car, Jack and the rest immediately used a special ess passage to head off towards the airport runway to board the ne. Mr. Ward managed Jack''s luggage carefully, his expression sad, wanting to say something to Jack. Jack waved his hand, "Don''t be so down, I''m only gone for three months." Mr. Ward''s expression was stunned, his mouth was slightly open, the words on his lips swallowed back into his stomach. He chuckled, "With your words Master, I don''t even know what other things to say." Jack shrugged, "Don''t worry, take care of everything at home. After three months, I will be back in one piece at Hughes family''s banquet." Mr. Ward hesitated for a moment, "That is Master''s father''s banquet." "Yes, it''s almost time, you head back, take care of Yael and the rest." Jack waved his hand. Mr. Ward took a heavy look at Jack, a little helpless.N?velDrama.Org content. Finally, he gave a sigh, and turned to leave. Just when he was about to leave the aircraft door. Mr. Ward stopped in his tracks, "Master, if you encounter any problems in the military, you can contact Old Master. There must be a reason Old Master didn''t react this time, it''s definitely not what you think." But Jack didn''t react. Mr. Ward''s expression was dejected, he got off the ne. Very quickly. Under Mr. Ward''s and Mysterious Man''s send-off, the ne took off. The ne disappeared into the clouds. Only then did Mr. Ward heaved a sigh, "This trip is so rushed, let''s hope Masteres back safely." "Let''s go. After going to Dragon Cavalry, Zenith will protect him, no matter how fierce the situation, no one would dare to do anything with Dragon Cavalry and its 30,000 troops." Mysterious Man patted Mr. Ward''s shoulders, showing concern, "This would be a lot saferpared to us protecting him. If Zenith wasn''t happy, the tip of the sword would be pointing, and the Dragon Cavalry troop would be arriving at their front doors." Mr. Wardughed, and stretched, "Indeed, now that Master has gone to Dragon Cavalry, we can be safe for a while. The things at home should be sorted out, Amber''s body should also be taken care of. After three months, After Master was firmly the chief of the family, crowned as the champ, it''s probably time for him to start considering to make babies." "How can I do everything that fast?" Mr. Ward''s expression changed, he hurriedly shrank his neck and made a silent motion: "Don''t let Amber hear this, otherwise it would be over for me." Chapter 869 The Dangerous Situation In The Skies Looking at the sea of clouds outside, Jack felt a lot moreforted. In these battles, all the killers from everywhere, would not dare to hunt him down even in the air right? Rubbing his nose, Jack arranged his seat, and sent a message to Zenith. He then got the flight attendant to bring him a ss of wine. After downing the wine, he put on his eye mask andid down to rest. This trip to the northern borders will take a while. The surroundings were quiet. Very quickly, Jack fell into a deep sleep. Time passed by slowly. The ne flew towards the northern borders normally. On the ne, apart from the flight captain, there were only two flight attendants, they were critically hand-picked by Mr. Ward. Hence Jack was sleeping very safely, totally not worried about any problems happening on the ne. However. When he was in a deep sleep, Jack suddenly felt the ne jerk. "Is anything wrong?" Jack woke up in surprise. The flight attendantforted him, "Mr. Hughes don''t worry, it''s just turbulence, it will be over in a while." Jack nodded his head, rxing at the same time. It was normal for the ne to experience turbulence during the flight. What''s more, they were headed towards the northern borders, the surrounding was usually cold and windy. In the wind and snow, the closer they got, the turbulence got more and more heavy, and the number of times increased too. This was very normal. But with this shock, all sleepiness disappeared for Jack. Turning to look at the sea of clouds outside the window, he asked, "How long more before we enter the northern borders?" The flight attendant replied, "Arriving in about fifteen minutes." "I''ve slept for so long?" Jack was a little stunned, he rubbed his nose andughed softly. Perhaps he had slept too soundly just now, hence hadn''t realized time had passed. The flight attendant in charge of taking care of Jack was very pretty, she was also very professional. But she hesitated for a second before asking, "Mr. Hughes, at risk of being rude, may I ask where is your finalnding destination for this trip?" "I don''t know either, but follow the current route, when we are reaching, someone will pick me up." Jack shrugged, his face calm. This was also what Zenith had said when he hadmunicated with him. Once he reached the northern borders, Zenith would arrange everything for him. However, what Jack had thought was rational, when it reached the ears of the flight attendant, she was stunned.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She subconsciously turned to look at the sea of clouds outside the window. They were in the skies... how would someone pick him up? Hold on! Suddenly, a surprised look surfaced on the flight attendant''s face, "There will be a ne picking us upter?" "If not?" Jack rubbed his nose and smiled lightly, "You guys don''t have to worry, just follow the current route, someone has arranged for things. But in case you guys see anything strangeter, you better be prepared, don''t be too shocked." He wasn''t talking nonsense. Since Zenith had arranged for everything, and hadn''t told him thending destination. The situationter could only be that a nee pick him up. There were military nes within Dragon Cavalry, butpared to thismercial airne, the difference was huge. "Strange things?" The two flight attendants exchanged a look, a little confused. But they didn''t continue to question further, they were only responsible for the current flight, as for others, they had no ce to question anymore. What''s more, they had been picked very carefully for this flight, they were clear and understood that, this Mr. Hughes who was in a wheelchair was in a very high position. His position was so high that they couldn''t understand, so if anything strange happened, it wouldn''t be too odd. Nevertheless. Whoosh! A loud roar suddenly sounded. In the airne. Jack and the two flight attendants'' faces changed. Jack turned around to look outside window at the sea of clouds, his eyes widened, his heart was in his throat. In the tossing sea of clouds, at the moment, a flying bullet with a long tail me, was tearing the clouds apart, flying speedily in their direction. "Quick hide!" At this moment, Jack was almost crazy. He hadn''t expected that thousands of metres in the skies, he would still be... hunted down! This was so... The two flight attendants'' faces paled, screaming. Sensing the danger, the flight captain started to navigate the ne in another direction. But the purpose of amercial ne was to carry passengers. Now that they were facing a flying bullet, the ne was not of the same level of speed. By changing the direction, it was just avoiding the disaster for something else! Bang! A loud roar sounded. The airne jerked, if they had not buckled their seatbelt, with this tremor, it would make both Jack and the two flight attendants jump. Suddenly. The ne shook, it was even stronger than the turbulence just now. Even the oxygen mask fell down. Jack turned around, the flying bullet just now, must have brushed pass the airne tail. If not, the damage done wouldn''t have been just this major tremor. "Mr. Hughes, what''s going on?" "Sob... why is this happening?" The two flight attendants hugged each other, crying in shock. Jack''s expression was serious, he had reminded them just now, he was afraid they wouldn''t be able to be surprised by the Dragon Cavalry''s military flight anymore. But he hadn''t thought that, the shock brought by this sudden killing intent was even more scary! He turned his gaze towards outside the window, Jack could see subtly outside the window, that a battleship was speedily heading towards them. The speed was as fast as lightning, the fire being emitted, was as if a fiery knife, cutting through the clouds. The speed of the ne that he was on was almost hrious. The two were not on the same level. This was as if an old turtlepared to a wild animal! A pang of helplessness consumed Jack''s body. At this moment, his expression was dark, his fists were cracking, he ignored the crying sounds of the two flight attendants. His gaze was as sharp as a knife, ring at the battleship heading towards them. At this 10,000-meter altitude, all he could rely on was thismercial aircraft and the captain''s driving skills. This feeling of handing over your life to someone else, made Jack feel very resentful. He hadn''t felt this way in a long time. He had worked so hard just to get rid of this feeling. But in the skies now, this feeling was back! The fighter jets churning in the sea of clouds were like birds of prey, roaring and flying around theirmercial airne at extreme speed, as if they were looking for hunting opportunities. At the same time. The captain''s voice rang in the cabin. His voice was heavy, carrying a strong sense of fear. "Mr. Hughes, the tail of the ne is slightly spoilt, I will try my best to dy time, but to solve the problem, we have to count on you." In a very short period of time, the captain conveyed the most terrifying situation in a low and fearful voice. He could only control the ne, and hence the only thing he could do was to dy the time. However... Jack scratched his hair hard, his eyes flushed and looked at the sea of clouds around him. At this high altitude, what other ideas could he have? Chapter 870 Three Deadly Minutes Rumble, rumble... Outside of the aircraft, the terrifying roar of the fighter jets'' engines resonated through the air. The sound was like Sanskrit for death from above, echoing throughout the cabin. The two flight attendants hugged each other and broke down into tears. As civil aviation flight attendants, they had never seen such a scene right before their eyes. As for Jack, he was sitting in his chair. His expression went gloomy to the core. He lifted his hand and picked up his phone. Trying to contact Zenith. The only solution... at tens of thousands-metre high altitude, the only solution that he could think of was to contact Zenith and the three hundred thousand Dragon Calvary. As soon as the phone screen lit up, Jack instantly felt a wave of anger rose in his chest as if a volcano had erupted. There''s no signal! No, to be precise, the signal had been jammed. "Damn it!" Even Jack couldn''t help but curse at that moment. At the tens of thousands of metre high altitude, even the strongest people were useless. And the abyssal gap between civilian aircraft and fighter jets had pushed Jack into a situation of absolute death. In the eyes of the fighter jets, a civilian aircraft was no different from target practice, even if it was very maneuverable. Jack''s eyes scowled at the fighter jets weaving in and out of the sea of clouds outside. They kept flying around the civilian aircraft as if they were waiting for the best time to start hunting. Or as if... they were just purely mocking their prey. After all, in the eyes of either pilots of the fighters or Jack and the other, they all knew very well how it would end! There was no way to counter it! And no chance of survival! As the captain flying the aircraft had said, the only thing left they could do then was to stall as long as they could. Or else... they would face their ultimate demise! With the missile attack just then. Jack had felt that the aircraft had increased its speed. But at such speed was still ridiculously slow in front of the fighters. How could a tortoise outrun a falcon? The fighter jets kept circling their aircraft. It was like they were surrounded by death, as the fighters couldunch another missile at any moment. Inside the cabin. The atmosphere was tense. The horror of death knocking on their doors was suffocating. Jack asked in a deep voice, "How long before we reach the Northern territory?" The two flight attendants who were already terrified could not hear Jack''s question clearly. they were still crying when Jack asked. Jack was anxious and shouted directly, "I said how long before we reach the Northern territory?" "Three minutes!" It was not the two flight attendants who responded to him. It was the captain who was flying the ne. Three minutes?! Jack''s expression became extremely gloomy. His pupils contracted suddenly. At that moment, there was a depressive feeling swarming his whole body. It made his entire body stiff and sweaty. Three minutes was short. But that''s a long, long time for the situation at hand... It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was three deadly minutes. Because in that short three minutes, the fighter jets hovering outside had countless opportunities to strike! Unable to fight back and only able to dodge. If one of the fighters couldnd a direct hit, it was enough for them and their aircraft to crash from tens of thousand metre in height and kill them instantly. "Three minutes. Survive as long as it takes to get into the Northern territory. And we''ll be saved!" In the corners of Jack''s eyes were bulging with veins and trembling. At that moment, he was shouting, and he was a little manic. "Re, Really?" The captain''s voice was heard from the cockpit PA system in disbelief. "Yes!" Jack said in a firm and decisive tone. It was clear to him that the current situation was so dire that even a child would acknowledge it. If he couldn''t calm the captain and the flight attendants, the situation would only deteriorate to the point of desperation. Having hope, everything was possible. If there''s no hope, that''s something to be frightened of. His life was already in the hands of the captain and this aircraft. If the captain was hopeless and didn''t see any way of survival, it would mean total doom to everyone. In Jack''s dictionary, there''s no ''wait and die.'' He would fight until the veryst breath. He would never give in. Even he was unsure whether the ne would be spotted immediately by Zenith and the Dragon Cavalry as they headed into the northern border. But now... they could only bet on this one! "Alright!" In the PA system, the captain''s voice was extremely deep. His response was certain. His tone was different from before. As if a desperate person had finally grabbed hold of the only chance of getting out of the situation. It had given him hope. However. After they had finished speaking. Whoosh! In the distance, the sound of wind breaking was heard. Jack''s body tingled as he turned his head to look out of the window. The fighter jets circling around had slowed down at some point. A missile was flying right towards them and trailed a long afterburn. "Ahhh!" Inside the cabin. The two flight attendants screamed at the same time. In the meantime. Jack could also sense that the captain was steering the aircraft to dodge it. But... with such speed in dodging was insignificant when it came to missiles! Boom! A loud explosion was heard. The whole aircraft was trembling after the loud bang. This time, even Jack could clearly see a giant fireball forming at the back of the ne''s tail through the clear window. The fireball was like a wave of fire, instantly surging the fusge and towards the front. In a sh, Jack''s vision was blurred by the wave of fire. The only good thing was that it all came and went so quickly. Just when they thought the danger was over. The whole aircraft, however, still didn''t recover from the trembling. This time, the explosion was even worse than the one before! This time, even a shrill rm sounded inside the cabin. The two flight attendants were utterly dumbfounded, hugging each other and shivering. Their tears streamed down, but they couldn''t even cry out. Inside the cockpit, the captain was sweating profusely. His expression was filled with fear and tense as he struggled to maneuver the ne and try to stall as long as possible. Jack was sitting in his seat, listening to the sound of the rm in the cabin. There was cold sweat seeping out of his back. There was a numbing sensation throughout his body. Even if his sanity was keeping him calm.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But his hands were clenched into fists on the armrest as they trembled uncontrobly. The feeling of sitting where he was, and his fate entirely in the hands of others while he could do nothing about it, had caused Jack to have an urge of freaking out. The feeling of helplessness, hopelessness, and even despair. All sorts of feelings cascaded as if they were going to drown Jack. "Can we... really survive three minutes?" This was the thought in Jack''s mind. As he pondered about it. Suddenly, his gaze faltered. In his sight, the fighter jets, which had been far apart, had suddenly roared into action and flew straight towards them. As if a predator was going to pounce on its prey. The distances drew closer. Da da da da... A dense muzzle sh instantly spewed out from beneath the fighters. In a sh, the sky was filled with bullets...000000 Chapter 871 The Kill After The Thrill! "Brrrrrrrr..." A hail of bullets peppered the fusge of the ne in a sh. The sparks from the bullet impacts decorated the side of the ne. The whole ne was turned into Swiss cheese by the fighter jet in the blink of an eye. The fusge, which was already vibrating, started vibrating even harder after that. Moreover, the steel of the fusge, which was slowly crumbling under excess stress, started making dreadful noises. The flight attendants in the cabin cuddled up together and were busy screaming their lungs out in unison. "Snap!" A bullet struck the window in front of Jack Hughes'' seat. The force from the bullet''s impact instantly fractured the custom-made ss, nearly demolishing it outright. Jack felt that force and instinctively got down to the floor. At the same time. His pupils constricted, enabling him to see clearly. The first thing he saw was the part of the fusge under the seats were filled with bullet impact dents, as if it was a lead-filled honeb. It was a private jet. Because of that, the ne itself was not particrly big, which meant that the ne did not have a lot of resistance against impacts in general, and absolutely not enough to resist bullets. Moreover. A civilian ne''s purpose was obviously to be used by civilians for civilian flights. Who would have thought, a civilian ne at an altitude of ten thousand meters would have a close quarters face-off against a fighter jet? "Bang bang bang..." "Brrrrrrrrr..." Bullets rained down on the ne like a hailstorm, but instead of ice, high velocity lead pummeled the ne. More and more new holes were being formed on the fusge with sparks apanying each bullet impact. Meanwhile, the fighter jet with overwhelming fire superiority over the hapless ne, like a predator toying with its prey, circled the ne and continued firing off its auto-cannons. It was acting like a winner who was torturing the ever living hell out of its dying opponent. In fact. Even then, Jack was also feeling helpless. He was sweating bullets, as he also realized that the enemy was toying with him. The fighter jet had missiles, but it was insisting on continuously peppering his ne with bullets instead of using the missiles. They were obviously taking their sweet time to slowly pick the ne apart. If it was the past Jack, he would never tolerate such shaming and embarrassment from his enemies. The current Jack, however, he was rather relieved about his current situation. If their enemies had the mindset of ying with their prey, his ne might stand a chance to survive the attack. Or else, a missile could very easily blow his ne out of the sky. The so-called "Deadly Three Minutes" would also seize to exist. "Speed up! Hurry and speed up!" At that moment, Jack couldn''t care less about exposing himself or not. With the fusge still vibrating, he rushed all the way and reached right outside of the cockpit, and yelled at the top of his lungs. The engines gave out a mechanical roar, and the ne started speeding up. In reality, the pilot had already sped up the ne ever since the fighter jet showed up, and now... The pilot had probably put the ne in full throttle. Even with the ne travelling at its top speed, it was still outpaced by the fighter jet, who never ceased firing its guns relentlessly on the ne. Jack was scared and perturbed. He also took on a sinister look and was sweating bullets when all of a sudden. "Bang!" "Aaah!" Apanying the sound of ss shattering, was someone screaming in terror. Jack''s body shook, and as he turned around, he stared in disbelief. One of the two flight attendants that were cuddling with each other was shot and fell on the ground. Blood was gushing out from the wound on her chest, staining the floor with a sinister red. The other flight attendant sat on the floor with desperation, screaming her lungs out. "Swoosh..." The shattered ss window made an ear-piercing blowing sound. The air pressure in the pressurized cabin changed dramatically. The ne was still ten thousand meters above sea level. With the window broken, spine chilling wind started gushing into the cabin, as if trying to freeze everything in the cabin solid. "What do we do? What do we do? P-please, Mr. Hughes, I don''t w-wanna die..." The terrified attendant turned and looked at Jack. Like a flower in a thunderstorm, she was freaking out and wailing in terror. What do we do? Jack stumbled backward, with his back against the door to the cockpit, he put on a pained and agonizing smile. What can we do? There''s nothing else to do other than wait. Who could have known that the people within Bloody Trap would be vicious enough to send a fucking fighter jet to intercept his ne in mid-air, just to kill him? Jack grabbed his hair and looked at the wounded flight attendant, who was lying down in a pool of her own blood. She did not die instantly. Her lips were pale and wide open, her bloody chest was still rising and falling violently, as if desperately trying to pump as much air into her lungs as possible. Her eyes and expression were one of utter terror. Seeing this, Jack felt as if a sledgehammer had smashed his eyeballs in. Jack heard ringing in his ears. He felt extremely angry and sullen. Despite this, all he could do was pray that the ne was able to reach Northern territory. No, even if the ne got to Northern territory, their safety was still not guaranteed. The ne must first reach Northern territory, and then it must also be found and rescued by Zenith Harol. The enemy had the whole n very well thought out. The fighter jet even hid its signal when it was airborne. And now everything that Jack hoped for...was better luck. The cabin was being depressurized, in addition to the extremely cold air flowing into the cabin. The bone-shattering coldness was eating away at Jack''s body temperature. Eventually, frost formed on top of his eyebrows and eyshes. The flight attendants were in even worse shapes than Jack. Especially the wounded attendant, she was losing her consciousness slowly but surely in the cold. The coldness made Jack shudder. With that, he regained himself and yelled, "Lower the altitude! Lower the altitude!" "We''re already lowering the altitude, Mr, Hughes! But, the ne had sustained severe damage, I''m afraid that..." This time, the pilot''s voice did note from the inte, but instead he was yelling through the door back to Jack. "There''s nothing to be afraid of! As long as the ne doesn''t crash, there''s still a chance that we might make it out of this alive!" Jacknded his fists on the door with a loud bang. However. "Zoom!" A loud noise roared from among the clouds, and echoed throughout the sky. At the same time, "Brace for impact!" The pilot yelled desperately from the cockpit. In an instant, Jack shuddered while his body was tingling. He instinctively arched his body and looked towards the clouds. A missile carrying its long trail of smoke, resembling the Grim Reaper swinging his scythe, flew among the clouds and across the sky. It was heading straight for them at neck-breaking speed. Looks like the psycho flying the fighter jet had enough of toying with Jack''s ne. And this missile was aimed at the center of mass of the ne, unlike before where different parts of the ne were seemingly targeted at random. With the massive speed difference between the missile and its target, it was basically impossible for the ne to dodge. At that moment, Jack saw his life shed in front of his eyes, with death rapidly approaching. Seeing the missile beeline towards them, he closed his eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This time, nowhere to run, nowhere to hide.?? Chapter 872 A Myriad Of Stars Surrounding The Moon However, when Jack was about to close his eyes. He opened them widely again and stared at the missile flying from afar. At this moment, it was as if time had slowed down. There was a tad of redness in Jack''s eyes. In his line of sight, Jack could clearly see the wordings on the missile, as well as the heat distortion behind the missile caused by the exhaust plumes. Jack was not sure why he opened his eyes again. It was like a voice in his head telling him not to close his eyes. It would seem to be quite absurd to get such a feeling at this crucial moment. But he really felt it. "Ah!" The air hostess who had freaked out earlier slumped on the ground. She let out a scream when she saw the missile that was flying towards them, and fainted straight away. Inside the cabin. The change in air pressure caused a change in the airflow as well, and it was causing severe pain in the eardrums. However, at this moment, Jack was just staring at the missile that was flying towards him with red glowing eyes, as though he had not notice about the pain inside his eardrums. High above the skies. Between the clouds. The missile dragged along a long trail of exhaust plumes, rapidly approaching the aircraft. It was aimed directly at the center position of the aircraft. This time, there is no way they can avoid the missile. After the fight jetunched the missile, it instantly pitched up and flew higher, as if it was celebrating its victory. Having said that. Swoosh! When the missile was about a hundred meters away from the aircraft. Another missile suddenly came out from below the clouds and urately intercepted the missile that wasunched from the fighter jet. This particr moment. It was as if God''s weapon came from the skies. It was spectacr. Boom... The two missiles made an impact and exploded. At the height of ten thousand meters, the collision caused a huge mushroom cloud to form. The mes billowed and carried the hot air, sting into all directions. No one expected that to happen. Not even Jack, who witnessed everything. At that moment when the other missile appeared, his eyes shed a little, and his serious face revealed how profoundly surprised he was. After the staggering moment. Following that, Jack''s stiffened body trembled, and became hysterically joyous all of a sudden! This... The enemy fighter jet did not expect this to happen. Initially, after itunched the missile, it was climbing up to a higher altitude. However, after it saw that the killing shot was blocked by another missile, it had stopped climbing. The enemy fighter jet made a turn in mid-air, and repositioned itself. And right after that, the killer that was piloting the fighter jet saw something absolutely terrifying. At the same time. Jack was also saw the situation outside. Among the rolling clouds, and up above the skies. At this very instant, an endless of deafening roar appeared, and howled throughout the skies like rolling thunder. Through the cabin window, Jack saw another fighter jet. Like an eagle flying up high, dragging a long trail of exhaust plume behind, heading directly towards the enemy fighter jet. Boom! Boom! Boom! Following the appearance of the first fighter jet, more and more fighter jets ascended to the skies behind it. One after another, they came like tidal waves, filling the skies like a colony of ants. As far as Jack''s eyes could see, there was at least more than hundreds of fighter jets. And all of them were flying directly towards the enemy fighter jet. It was a mind-blowing view. Whatever Jack saw made his heart stopped for a second there. He was totally stunned and dumbfounded. When the hundreds of ally fighter jets showed up and cramped up the skies. The isted enemy fighter jet seemed like it was going to take on the whole fleet of fighter jets all by itself. But s, the standoffsted merely for a second. mes spewed out of the exhaust end as the enemy fighter jet activated the afterburner. An earthshaking sound came from the enemy fighter jet''s engine. Then, it quickly turned around and fled towards the distance sky. Nevertheless, the hundreds of ally fighter jets still chased after it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They swept through the skies like tidal waves, attempting to swallow the lone enemy fighter jet. As the ally fighter jets were pursuing the enemy. Jack saw another fighter jet. This fighter jet had a Five-pawed Dragon engraved on it. Up high in the skies, sun rays were much more luminous. Sun rays fell onto the Five-pawed Dragon fighter jet, brilliantly reflecting every inch of its scales. Magnificent and formidable. Dominating everything in its sight. It was as though the Five-pawed Dragon fighter jet held the absoluteness of sovereignty over this part of the sky. Under the supremacy of the Five-pawed Dragon fighter jet, it was as though everything and everyone in this part of the sky had to lower their heads in front of it. At the same time, Zenith''sughter came from the Five-pawed Dragon fighter jet. "How is it? The military life is quite exciting, right?" Jack was speechless. Exciting my ass! If Zenith and his fighter jets had not came in time, he would probably be dead by now. If the missile had sessfully hit the aircraft, he would be falling down from the skies in mes. Nevertheless, Jack was extremely grateful for Zenith''s arrival. In a daze, Jack wiped the sweats off his forehead and sat back onto a chair, "Luckily... the gamble has paid off." Boom, boom, boom, boom... Loud rumbling noise echoed across the skies. Jack tried to put up with the cold blowing from the outside, and looked out into the skies. He was utterly dumfounded. Above the blue skies. Hundreds of missiles wasunched from the ally fighter jets, one after another, spreading across the sky. More than hundred missiles travelled through the sea of clouds, crushing it as they were passing through, dissipating into pure air. All of the missiles were aimed towards the enemy fighter jet that was trying to escape! Supposedly, this scene could only appear in the movies. And now it was happening right in front of his eyes. This electrifying moment was beyond description. The next second. The escaping enemy jet fighter was swallowed by countless of missiles. Hundreds of missiles encountered each other at the same point and exploded. In an instant, a giant ming mushroom cloud was formed in the skies, the tremendous st spread out wide and swept into all directions. Caught in the st, the escaping enemy fight jet evaporated instantly, leaving not even a scrap behind. Everything... was finally over! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh... After bombing the enemy fighter jet, the ally fighter jets made a loop in unison and turned around, flying towards Jack''s aircraft that was gradually falling to pieces. They gathered around Jack''s aircraft and the Five-pawed Dragon fighter jet, surrounding them in a circle. It was as though a myriad of stars surrounding the moon, spanning across the skies. Jack saw everything through the cabin window. His heart was beating fast, and he could feel his blood pulsing through his veins. Probably... only the God of War Zenith was capable of pulling this off. Hundreds of fighter jets at his disposal. Hundreds of fighter jets protecting him at all cost. Even though Jack had not reached the Dragon Calvary yet, but at this moment he could definitely feel the superior capabilities of this legendary army. The private ne was heavily damaged. But luckily, the engines were not affected by the attack. Under the escort of the Five-Pawed Dragon fighter jets and the other hundreds of ally fighter jets, the half wrecked private ne descended to a lower altitude. With the fighter jets leading the way, they flew ahead towards the Northern Territory. As they ventured further into the north. Even though they were flying at a lower altitude, Jack could clearly feel the airing from outside the cabin was getting colder. Condensed ice crystals even started forming on the cabin windows. Jack got up, took his jacket off and covered it on the dead air hostess'' body. Then, he took off his inner shirt, and wrapped it around the air hostess who had fainted. Creak... The bone-chilling wind surrounded his body. Jack tried to bulged his muscle to fight the cold, making a sound in the process. After doing that, the biting cold be much more endurable. Jack rubbed his nose, and smiled in relief, "Finally... we have arrived!"????? Chapter 873 Thegiant City, Chief Guard Hughes Snowstorms gued thend. A world of ice and snow. It was a boundless realm. Everything here was covered with snow. Thick white snow piled up the wilderness. Winter was around the corner, and the winter in northern region was much more severe. A massive and lofty city stood still in the middle of the endless snowfield. The city stood tall on the in, firm like a mountain, getting showered with chilling winds and snow. Like an ancient behemoth,ying dormant on the ground, it showed endless majestic and dominance. On top of the city walls, Five-pawed Dragon gs were hung up high. And despite of the heavy snow, all the gs were fluttering freely in the wind. The city walls were huge and heavy, and it was covered with traces of war. Cracks, holes and scars from the war could be seen on the city wall. One could not imagine how many wars this city had gone through, or how many times it had been destroyed and rebuilt again. And until this day, this renowned city still sat steadily at the Northern Territory, stopping all the foreign enemies outside of the territory from passing through. It was also hard to imagine. In the midst of ice and snow, this ancient city could even exist here. Normal people would not even consider stepping their foot here in this icy snowynd. However, for those who really understood why this city existed. The very existence of this city was the reason how the northern region got to keep their peace and tranquility. And the northern region had and mass of three million square kilometers. Thegiant City! This was a city that single-handedly dominated the three million square kilometersnd in the northern region. This city had defeated hundreds of foreign forces, and stopping the foreign armies from marching passed the Northern Territory. In the heart of the northern people, ever since Thegiant was built, it had stopped all wars from entering the northern borders, and kept the war outside of the borders. The war in the northern region had never stopped before. However, the warzone had shifted from the inside of the northern territory, to the outer parts of the territory, where the major foreign force was. Thegiant was known to be a fierce city, all because of the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry armies that were stationed there. But most importantly, it was because of the person in charge of the Dragon Cavalry... Zenith Harol! The all-powerful general, who led the three hundred thousand heroic men, and suppressed foreign force for nearly twenty years. Before this, the people in the northern region could never imagined this could even happen. But... Zenith did it! For the people who lived in the north, Thegiant held a significant position in their hearts. The city was more than just a guardian city; it was a ce of pilgrimage. That being said. Thegiant stood silently in the snowstorm. All of a sudden, the silence was broken by the loud thundering sounds of the fighter jets. Hundreds of fighter jets swept through the skies, covering the sky like dark clouds. They rapidly approached overhead of Thegiant. There were two aircraft amongst the hundreds of fighter jets. One was a heavily damaged private ne, and the other was a Five-pawed Dragon fighter jet. Surrounded and protected by the hundreds of fighter jets, they descended into the airfield like a king. When all of the fighter jetsnded at thending area of Thegiant. The cabin door opened. Zenith took the initiative and entered the private ne. And inside, he met Jack who had already gotten back on his wheelchair. "Thanks a lot." Jack said gratefully. Zenith took a glimpsed at the air hostess who was injured and fainted, and spoke to Jack coldly, "Go and get a rest first, I''ll get someone else to handle this." And at this moment. The cockpit door suddenly opened. The captain was a middle-aged man in his forties. When he got out of the cockpit, he felt weak and dizzy all of a sudden. The captain would probably slump to the ground if Jack did not lend him a hand. "Mr... Mr.Hughes..." The captain face turned pale as he looked at Jack in fear. Previously, when he was attacked by the fighter jet at the height of ten thousand meters, he could still control his emotions. But when hundreds of fighter jets appeared, the captain was totally dumfounded. Even after he had been flying for almost twenty years, he had never experienced such a glorious moment before. Fighter jets, the most formidable weapon of a country! And this time, he was escorted by hundreds of fighter jets. He could brag about this until hisst breath. Truth be told, just now when they were surrounded by hundreds of fighter jets, he was so shocked he could not even steadily move his hands and feet. If it was not because of his duty, he could have crashed the ne. In the end, he gritted his teeth and tried to stay as calm as possible, and safelynded the ne on the ground. And now, he could not hold it anymore. "Thank you. If it was not because of you, maybe this time we..." Jack shook his head and said to the captain gratefully. "No, no, no. This, this is my responsibility." The captain immediately shook his head and replied.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ''Are you kidding!'' A person escorted by hundreds of fighter jets. Who could believe that he was just an ordinary person? Before this, he could stillmunicate with Jack like a normal person. He was neither humble nor pushy; but now, he could not maintain that attitude anymore. In his entire life, he had never thought he could witness that kind of scene in the air. Jack did not say much. He looked at Zenith and said, "Help me thank them. I''ll leave this ce to you." "Sure!" Zenith nodded his head. He looked at Jack who was pushing his wheelchair, raised his eyebrows and said jokingly, "But you better address me as Commander. After all, now at the Dragon Cavalry, and this is my turf. You are my Chief Guard too, so you have to show me some respect in front of my three hundred thousand men." Jack was astonished, and then heughed. "No problem, senior fellow apprentice." "..." Zenith was speechless. Jackughed but did not say anything else. He passed by Zenith and then headed out of the ne. Admittedly, he was the Chief Guard. And within the Dragon Cavalry, he was above everyone else and the only person one rank lower than Zenith. But Zenith was also Uncle Brown''s disciple, so it was fine for him to address Zenith as his senior fellow apprentice. Someone was already waiting for him at the cabin door. To Jack''s surprise, the person who was waiting at the door was... Achilles! On his previous trip to the capital city, there was an incident involving Chattis. And because of that, Chattis'' master who was also a Chief Guard at that time, assembled the Twelve Golden Guard and tried to condemn Jack. The fight that broke out at the twisting mountain roads of TM Vi District almost took Brent''s on the spot. Achilles failed in condemning Jack at that time. And because of this incident, Zenith stripped the Chief Guard position from Achilles'' master, and gave it to Jack. It would not be an overstatement to say that they had a long-standing feud against each other. "Wee to Thegiant city, Chief Guard Hughes." Achilles looked at Jack with mixed feelings. But he quickly calmed himself down, and courteously bowed down his head at Jack. Then, he moved behind Jack and pushed his wheelchair and exited the ne. However, to Jack''s surprise. The scene that he had predicted earlier on did not appear. He was appointed as the Chief Guard, so he could be considered as the second most high rankedmander in the Dragon Cavalry. By right, there would be at least some wee party waiting for him upon his arrival here. In the hugending area, other than the fighter jets and the Dragon Cavalry soldiers that justnded together with him, there was no one else here. As for the Dragon Cavalry soldiers, they just securely parked their fighter jets, and left thending area without looking back. Jack was very confused. Achilles who was standing behind Jack, seemed to know why Jack was feeling confused. In a low, muffled voice, he exined, "Chief Guard Hughes, your itinerary is here quiteplicated. Therefore, for your safety, the Commander has intentionally suppressed all information regarding your arrival. Only the Commander and the Twelve Golden Guard knows you are here. You should take a rest first. Later, the Commander wille to you to follow up on the rted arrangements."??????? Chapter 874 Hiding Dragons Dive In Deep Water, Flying Dragons Soar The Skies This was not a particrly big room. It took up around a hundred square meters. As to why it''s notrger, is because it was Zenith Harol''s room. As themander of the three hundred thousand men-strong Dragon Cavalry, with immense influence and power, he ruled over an area of over three million square kilometers in the Northern Territories, and any intruders are not weed. With such achievements, it could not be fathomed why he would stay in such a small room. In retrospect, a hundred square meters was really small. "Chief Guard Hughes, please rest for a while. Themander will be with you shortly." Achilles White arranged Jack Hughes'' luggage and left the room, "I will be standing guard outside the room. Should you require anything, Chief Guard, just call for me and I will be right with you." The door to the room was then closed. Only then, Jack got up and sat on the bed. As he was unable to sleep, he wandered around the room to check things out. There were no luxurious decorations, the decorations that were there even started to look outdated. Even the bed frame was an old wooden model. No excess decorations, everything looked simple, but the whole room had a serious army atmosphere to it, from the weapons hanging on the walls, to the armor and saddles piled up in the corners. The only thing in the center of the room was an altar, holding offerings for Dragon Silver Spear. The polearm emitted a majestic aura, when Jack took a peek at it, he felt a scent of blooding from it. In front of the polearm was an incense burner, currently holding three incenses, with smoke stilling out from them. "If people were told that the God of War in Northern Territory lived in this tiny room, I doubt that anyone will believe it." Jack rubbed his nose, chuckled and pulled out his Tao Te Ching. He spent a long time reading it meticulously. "Creek..." The door was pushed open, and with it came a touch of coldness from the outside. "I''m surprised that you dealt with everything so quickly."N?velDrama.Org content. Jack said while smiling. "Aye, the wounded girl is fine. I asked a doctor from my army to look after her." Zenith took off his python skin coat, removed all the snow on his body, and hung the coat on a coat hanger. Then, he walked to the firece, grabbed a wine pot next to it, and poured some wine onto the fire. The fire instantly started burning brighter. Jack''s face was stained in red by the fire, yet he appeared to be relieved. He was very concerned about that flight attendant. Zenith lifted the pot of wine and took a gulp, then he gave Jack and said, "Drink this, it helps with the cold." "I''ll pass, the room is plenty warm." Jack shook his hands and rejected his offer. Zenith sat beside the firece, warmed his hands in front of the fire, not saying anything. Jack also sat next to the firece and looked at Zenith. The light from the fire shined on Zenith''s face, which was showing a cold yet determined expression. Even though his eyebrows were stationery, they still present a wild majestic look that was intimidating and hard to look at for long. Outsiders might find it hard to believe, that a legendary war hero in an army, a man whose legacy was basically god-like, lived such a simple life. The room was silent. Only the firewood crackling when strong wine strengthened the fire could be heard asionally. "Shit really hit the fan this time, huh?" Zenith lifted his eyebrow and asked Jack, breaking the silence in the room temporarily. "Yeah." Jack said in a worried tone, "Thebat-capable people around me are all injured. If I kept staying in my home, I won''t be the only one in danger, they might be involved in this, too." "Is that why you decided toe and "involve" me in this?" Zenith joked whileughing. Zenith, as someone whose gaze could probably send a man running while pissing his pants, that gaze returned to normal when he made that joke. How could this man control his emotions so well?! Jack swallowed his saliva in awe. People who had held power for a long time tend to start emitting intimidating auras from their bodies. Let alone Zenith. To suppress that aura already took a lot of self-control. Meanwhile, Zenith here suppressed his aurapletely in a sh while speaking. It was absolutely incredible. Jack shrugged, "Sadly, you are my senior. Moreover, I am the Chief Guard in your Dragon Cavalry. With this position, it''s only normal that I go and fulfill my duty in the army, right?" "Hahaha... You little brat, I can''t believe you''re so shameless!" Zenith smiled. The smile on his cold hard face was a breath of fresh air for people, "Don''t worry, as long as you''re in the Dragon Cavalry, your safety will be guaranteed. Three hundred thousand brothers and I will protect you, no one can hurt you. Other than that, I''ll give you a surprise tomorrow morning." "What kind of surprise?" Jack lifted his brows and asked. Zenith shook his hands in return, changed the topic and said, "Now we shall discuss what will you do to pass your time in the Dragon Cavalry." Jack did not press on with his question, but nodded along with Zenith. He looked at his legs, and said deeply, "I wanna keep the fact that my legs are still working as a secret until the my father''s birthday. It will be the ace up my sleeves." "Aye, I was thinking about your legs as well." Zenith rubbed his chin and said, "If you really wanna take on the duties of a Chief Guard, your position within the army will be very high, and will definitely draw unwanted attention to yourself. If you really wanna keep that ace, you''ll have to be wheelchair-bound until your father''s birthday. Also, you''ll be unable to take on any missions during the entire period." "What about the other n?" "That would be me not letting out any news of you, so that no one will know that you''re taking on the duties of Chief Guard." Zenith smiles, thought for a second and said, "If you really wanna understand the ins-and-outs of the Dragon Cavalry, and still wanna be deployed in operations alongside the army in the meantime, I''d say your best bet would be hiding yourself in the army. Like hiding a dragon in deep water, your safety can be ensured, and you get to go on missions." "A dragon hiding in deep water?" "Aye!" Zenith nodded, "As a Chief Guard, you''ll have a lot of restraints on what you can do. However, as a mere trooper, the Cavalry and I can still ensure your safety, you also get to use your legs to move around and do anything. In the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry, no one''s gonna notice a particr trooper all the time." "I''ll choose the second n." Jack nodded, ced his right hand on his right leg, smiled and said in a bright tone, "My legs had been out of action for way too long, I''ve wanted to stand up for ages now. By joining the Dragon Cavalry, I also hope to train myself and increase my strength, get some experience on the way, too. Zenith nodded in agreement, stood up and said, "That''s good, A dragon diving in deep water is better than a dragon flying in the sky. You don''te around often, so as your senior, of course I hope that you can improve yourself during your time with us." As he was saying that, he walked outside. "Where are you going?" asked Jack. Zenith waved his hands without looking back, "Sleep in my room tonight, I''ll go crash with our brothers. You''ll be assigned to your post tomorrow, also... Be sure to watch tomorrow morning''s online news, your surprise will be on there." Chapter 875 Surprise Jack Hughes did not sleep long that night. The reason was he had to report his safety to Mr. Ward. Moreover, the sound of the wind wailing outside in the freezing Northern Territories was not ideal for him to sleep. With a firece burning nicely in the room, alongside a heater, the room was not cold at all. However, the wind wailing in the middle of the night made it an ordeal for anyone to get some sleep. Moreover, horns and gongs sounded asionally inside the "Thegiant City". There were also noises of troopers in armor patrolling the ce. The entire Dragon Cavalry strictly followed the protocols from ancient armies. Jack, who had newly arrived in the "Thegiant City", was not used to his new lifestyle. He was silent for the whole night. Jack was woken up by the noise of an army drilling in five in the morning. The sun had not risen by then, the whole ce was still covered in darkness. "Is this why the Dragon Cavalry conquered the border of the Northern Territories?" Jack rubbed his nose and chuckled. However, he was excited for theing three months of his life in the Dragon Cavalry, as he would never back down from a harsh experience. He had been treating himself harshly for his entire life. He was certain that he could only be in a better ce if he treated himself harshly. This aspect of Jack fitted perfectly with the Dragon Cavalry. If he spent three months just hiding in the Dragon Cavalry, it would be a colossal waste of time for him. Three months were not long, but they were not short, either. Three months were long enough for him to make a lot of drastic changes. Dedicating three month''s time into training was the best choice for Jack. As he wasn''t drafted into duties yet, he was not keen on joining the troopers in drilling. Jack recalled that Zenith Harol told him about a surprise, so he took out his phone and started searching for online news. All he found was articles after articles of boring news, his so-called surprise was nowhere to be found. However, he trusted in Zenith''s words on a surprise, so he kept on refreshing the news feed when all of a sudden. A newly published news article caught Jack''s attention. The words that made up the title of the article were striking to his eyes. When all of the words were put together, they became Jack''s promised...surprise. The article was the headline and reported about an incident that happened overseas. The content was, the Sunder Cathedral was bombarded by an airstrike during midnight! The simple title was able to capture Jack''s interests and made him extremely happy. When he started learning about the Bloody Angel group from Brent and his associates, he remembered hearing from Brent that the headquarters of the Bloody Angel was in the Sunder Cathedral. Well, if he recalled correctly. This news was a massive surprise for Jack! He started working things out in his mind immediately. He rubbed his nose and muttered, "Zenith told me about the surprise, then the Sunder Cathedral was bombarded by jets, don''t tell me...Zenith sent out jets in the middle of the night and bombarded the ce? A short while had passed. Jack said whileughing, "If it really yed out that way, then I assume that the bastard of a fighter jet that intercepted me yesterday was sent by the Bloody Angel." In the blink of an eye, everything was clear to him. For Jack, it was the only way to exin everything logically. Thanks to Zenith, Jack really was surprised by the news.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He pressed the article to read more about the incident. However, he was disappointed that the article did not go into more details other than the fact that the Sunder Cathedral was bombarded. "As expected of Zenith." Jackughed uncontrobly. While the article did not provide more information to Jack, the news of the bombardment was enough to satisfy him for the meantime. The Bloody Angel group being bombed was nothing but a small loss in a materialistic point of view, therger matter was the fact that the bombardment also bombed the prestige and pride of the group. A group that could shift the world on their own, with immense influence and power over their territories. It was no doubt that their prestige and pride were held to a very high degree. However, Zenith merrily turned the Sunder Cathedral into a pile of rubble overnight on a whim. This extremely ballsy move acted like a massive p to their face. If that wasn''t enough, Zenith basically stomped on their already swollen face into the mud, and inviting spectators from around the world to take a look at their pitiful state! This kind of moves could never be done so cleanly by other organizations in the world. Only Zenith, with his absolutely unmatched achievements and influence, could pull of such dominating actions. Other than that, Jack guessed that even if the leader of the Bloody Angel group knew who was behind the bombardment, they definitely would not dare to call Zenith out for it, and would rather swallow their pride instead. If they didn''t...the Sunder Cathedral wouldn''t be the only ce being forcefully leveled by Zenith''s Rendscaping Service. Zenith would lead his Dragon Cavalry to trample Bloody Angel. "Knock knock," someone was knocking on the door. "Come in," said Jack while he recollected himself. The door was pushed open and Zenith walked in, his shoulders still carrying some snow. "You''re up this early, eh? I thought that you won''t be used to the daily life in the Dragon Cavalry that quickly." Jack lifted his phone and waved it around. He said while smiling, "Didn''t you say to wake up early to look for your surprise?" "The surprise is out already?" Zenith smiled calmly, "It wasn''tpletely demolished, as I only sent three jets over. Thinking back, I am kinda regretting sending this little nes now." Jack was speechless. Whatever Zenith did, other people with power and influence would not even dream of doing anything of that margin. His tone...was not right! "If they messed with people within the Dragon Cavalry, they''re gonna pay for it." Zenith exined, then sat in front of the firece to warm his hands. He lifted his eyebrow and told Jack, "Wait here for a little longer until the drills are finished. After that, follow me and join the new group of recruitsing in today. Then, you''ll be distributed into your toon." Jack nodded, eyed the news on his phone and thanked Zenith sincerely, "Thank you, senior." This would be the first time that he could fight back ever since he was engaged with Bloody Trap. When facing Bloody Trap, even his father chose to hold his horses. With his power, he could barely fend off the attacks from Bloody Trap. He did not fight back even once all that time. This time, he would finally be able to fight back, thanks to Zenith! Zenith also immediately thunderstruck Bloody Angel''s headquarters. His anger in his chest was also slightly dissipated. "No need to thank me, I am your senior after all. Zenith replied, focused on the ember in the firece, and said in a deep tone, "However, Jack, you must be prepared during your time as a diving dragon for these three months. You could lose your life any moment during this period." "The moment I chose to be a diving dragon, I was ready." Jack said in a simrly serious tone. "No, you probably aren''t ready yet." Zenith shook his head and said, "Since you don''t know enough about the Northern Territories yet. All you know is that the Dragon Cavalry and I conquered the Northern Territories and drove out outsiders. However, conflicts and outbreaks happen almost everyday in this supposedly peacefulnd, which is why Thegiant exists..."--------------- Chapter 876 Enlisted in the Army, Debut Moore Zenith Harol''s solemn words made the atmosphere in the room very cold. The atmosphere was heavy and tense. Jack stared at Zenith nkly. He saw Zenith very few times, but every time he was proud and domineering to the extreme, and his warrior abilities were dignified and brilliant. But now, when facing Zenith, Jack felt that hepletely changed his attitude. His pride and arrogance disappeared and he just had a grave expression. "The so-called peace is maintained by some people in the dark who risk their lives at the cost of death." Zenith had a deep voice and a cold expression, "I won''t tell you in detail these things, but you will discover them when you join the army. I just remind you that, since you chose this road, you should be ready and do not rush out carelessly. If so, as your senior, I would feel sorry for you. Jack shook his head, "No problem. I will do my best even when tackling minor issues. Thank you senior for your remind." The loud sound of the drill outside gradually weakened. Zenith patted his knees with both hands and got up. "Come on, let''s go to the recruits'' reception office." Jack nodded and, when he followed Zenith out, Zenith stopped and turned to the incense table when Dragon Silver Spear was enshrined. He picked up three sticks of incense, lit them and after three bows, inserted them respectfully and solemnly into the censer. "Senior, is that the sword you used to destroy the city at once?" Jack asked curiously. "Yeah, this is my old weapon, but I haven''t had my weapon in recently like...two years" Zenith said with emotion, and let out a smile. "You also need to pay your respects. That year in that city, I could only rely on the protection of my old weapon." Jack smiled and said nothing more.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He picked up three sticks of incense and, in the same way as Zenith did, lit them and bowed, and after inserted them into the censer. Then Jack followed Zenith to the recruits'' reception office. With Zenith''s arrangement and also with the organization of the Golden Guards and a few middle level generals, Jack easily blended in with the recruits. With Jack, there were a hundred recruits in total that time. That number, ifpared to the three hundred thousands of the Dragon Cavalry, was a drop in the bucket, even could be said that it was very little and almost insignificant. But, when the recruits chatted with each other, Jack learned that the so-called recruits who entered the Dragon Cavalry were selected from the various military elite and after, they came to the Dragon Cavalry to report as recruits. The Dragon Cavalry forced across the northern border, and faced a situation more dangerous than any other territory. And the military achievements of the Dragon Cavalry made it be the holy ce where the soldiers of the troops of every territory wanted to rush in. Standing among the recruits, Jack heard about some who had already held positions in the old army and were willing to join the Dragon Cavalry. Moreover, the number of recruits was not fixed, while the number of the soldiers in the Dragon Cavalry had always been maintained at three hundred thousand in a determined short time, after counting the missing and the new recruitments. As for the recruitments of that time, it had only been three days sincest time. That, for Jack, was a startling situation. One hundred recruits meant that one hundred veterans lost their lives in thest three days. "Maybe is that what keeps the Dragon Cavalry at its peak, by sucking the blood of other armies?" That was what Jack had in mind. Anyway, there was nothing wrong with the attitude of the Dragon Cavalry. Every border area had its natural barrier which could be relied on and defend the enemies. But the Dragon Cavalry was the only one that could guard firmly the border area like a fierce beast just by casting a "Thegiant". Besides, inside the territory, every school kids knew that border. The northern territory was definitely the most dangerous one! The intensity of the war and the degree of cruelty in that ce was perhaps even superior to all the other territories put together! If you didn''t use that blood-sucking recruitment method, not to mention Zenith, even if it was God, it would be very difficult to make the northern border invulnerable! "Dude, which territory did you belong to before?" Aughter prated into Jack''s ears and broke his thoughts. Jack turned his head, there was a burly man in front of him, who was half a head taller than he was. His short hair stood upright like a steel needle. He had a tough and stocky build, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and showed a determined attitude. But whileughing, he showed some honesty. "My name is Debut Moore, from the southern border 302Lion Special Operation Troop, I''m 25 this year." The man in front of him grinned and reached out his hand to Jack. Jack reached out and shook his hand, "I''m Jack" he said with a smile, "I can''t say more because it''s a secret. I''m sorry." Now that he was a soldier, buried among the three hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry, Jack didn''t have to hide his identity, which was quitemon. But as for the other information, like that of Debut, what should he say? It was not that he didn''t want to say anything, it''s that he didn''t have any information. Could he just make it up? And yet, such a sentence immediately let Debut look at Jack with different eyes, awe-inspiring. "Jack, I got it, I got it!" Debut got closer to Jack, deliberately lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "Jack is a talented man. After joining the army, if I''m lucky enough to be with him, please take care of me." Jack was speechless. ''What the hell...is he thinking too much?'' He didn''t expect that such a perfunctory words would set off a brainstorm in Debut''s mind. Anyway, it had alreadye to that, so Jack didn''t want to make more exnations. Nodding his head, he smiled and said, "We have to take care of each other. After all, we are all recruits." And yet. "Jack is really a talented man, so calm andposed, and he''s simr to all the valiant generals I saw." Debut looked at Jack''s eyes,pletely into awe. Jack was speechless again. What the hell did he say? "My name is Cole Sanchez everyone is a recruit here, let''s know each other!" Another recruit smiled and extended his right hand to Jack and Debut. Debut first introduced himself and then, with a chuckle, he shook the hands of Jack and Cole and introduced Jack, "This is Jack." No more details, no more words. Jack and Cole got stunned for a moment. "All right, all right. Just stand still, the roll call ising up." Debut giggled and let Cole stand on one side. And then, after some time, he turned his head, looked at Jack mysteriously and then he raised his right hand, clenching his fist, and smacked it softly against his heart. He said with a deep voice, "Don''t worry, Jack. I know the rules of all the great talented men like you. Don''t worry, I will keep your secret." With that, he winked at Jack with an awe-inspiring expression. Jack''s eyes crinkled and his veins twitched. Facing Debut, he suddenly understood clearly a new meaning of the word "Debut". Smiling awkwardly, Jack looked the other way. He couldn''t say nothing more, otherwise Debut would misunderstand again. "The Golden Guard is here!" Just then, a might roar rang out. Everybody in the crowd of whispering recruits got silent at the same time, and without exception, a hundred of people stood at attention with a snap.??????? Chapter 877 The A-Team The crowd of soldiers remained silent. The wind and snow still continued on relentlessly. The one hundred of new recruits stood in heavy snowstorm. They all stood still with their straight backs, looking like unsheathed swords, exhibiting their strong and powerful energy. Jack stood in the crowd. His gaze swept across the crowd to a distance afar. A troop of soldiers were marching towards his direction. The first soldier in the line wore a golden armor. He looked majestic and powerful, strong like an unmovable mountain, daunting and intimidating. However, when Jack saw the face of the Golden Guard, his eyes wandered for a moment. This particr Golden Guard was one of the Twelve Golden Guard who had tried to kidnap him before. Achilles stood behind the Golden Guard. With his massive body size, it was very hard to not notice him. But right now, Achilles was not the Chief Guard anymore. After he was stripped of his duties by Zenith, he did not look as imposing as before. The troop of soldiers approached slowly. Everyone could feel the tension building up as they approached. Everyone kept their eyes look straight ahead and remained solemn. And when the Golden Guard, Achilles and the other soldiers stood in front of the new recruits. The hundred new recruits all shouted at the same time. "Salute, Golden Guard!" The loud thundering voice echoed through the skies, as though they were trying to silence the snowstorm. In the Dragon Cavalry, Zenith was the Commander, and also the heart and soul of all the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry. And after the Commander was the Twelve Golden Guards! Inside the heart of the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry, the Golden Guard was an ultimate goal for them to strive towards, as well as a person who they feared like a god. "Wee to the Dragon Cavalry, and wee to your journey of death." The Golden Guard stood still like a mountain. And with his eagle eyes, he nced through all the new recruits, stopping for a moment when he saw Jack. There were no long speeches, and no unnecessary small talks. When he finished that one sentence. The Golden Guard lifted up the name list in his hand and began the roll call. Jack was surprised that the whole process went over so fast. As the Golden Guard called out the names from the name list, the new recruits left the troop one after another as they were all assigned to their corresponding units, and queued up behind their respective Sergeant. Soon, it was Jack''s turn. "Jack Hughes, enter Achilles'' squad!" "Yes sir!" Jack came out from the crowd, and walked towards the bulky and muscr Achilles. For a brief moment, when he looked at Achilles, Jack had a mixed feeling about him. In the military, Sergeant was the lowest ranked officer. The Sergeant was only responsible for five soldiers, including himself. Compared to Achilles previous position as the Chief Guard, he really had been stripped until his barebone. Inevitably, now that he was assigned under Achilles, he felt quite awkward too. After all, Zenith gave him the position of the Chief Guard after he demoted Achilles. And now, as a Chief Guard, he had to go undercover and disguise as Achilles'' soldier! As for Achilles, he also felt quite uneasy when he saw Jack. For the rest of the new recruits, their expression instantly changed when they heard that Jack was assigned under Achilles. They were extremely envious of Jack. The Chief Guard was the second inmand in the Dragon Cavalry. One rank below themander, but superior to the rest. The Chief Guard held a prestige and honorable status in the Dragon Cavalry. And all the new recruits knew that Achilles was the previous Chief Guard. Even though for now Achilles had been stripped to the barebone, and demoted to a Sergeant, he still retained his skills and experience. In the eyes of the new recruits, Jack was not assigned under a mere Sergeant; he was assigned under the former Chief Guard. With such a strong anchor in their squad, it would highly beneficial for them in their missions. Not to mention that the risk of casualty would be greatly reduced, it would be easier for them to score more merit points. They were truly jealous of him! Watching Jack walking towards Achilles, Debut stood among the crowd of new recruits and gazed at Jack with envy. He couldn''t help himself and mumbled, "Jack is so lucky to be assigned under the former Chief Guard! All the protections, all the promotion opportunities!" And straight after that. The Golden Guard shouted again, "Debut, enter Achilles'' squad!" Boom! Debut who was expressing his enviousness, couldn''t believe what he heard. He widened his eyes and looked at the Golden Guard, "Mr. Golden Guard, are, are you calling me?" "Do you have any objections? You don''t want to join them?" The Golden Guard stared at Debut with his big eyes and asked. "No, not at all. Yes, I want to. I... haha... Excuse me my friend, I have to get going!" Debutughed happily and quickly followed behind Jack. He couldn''t contain his joy at all.N?velDrama.Org content. "Cole, enter Achilles'' squad!" The Golden Guard shouted once again. Standing behind Achilles, Jack and Debut looked at each other and smiled. Following that, the Golden Guard assigned thest person for Achilles'' squad. With a total of five soldiers, the squad setup waspleted. All the hundred new recruits were eventually assigned to their relevant squads. Then, the Golden Guard dismissed everyone after that. Achilles brought Jack and the other soldiers to the quarters. On the way, he said seriously, "Since you all have been assigned to me, then from today onwards, we will be blood brothers andrades. On the battlefield, we help each other, and we watch each other''s back. As a Sergeant, I will also do my best to lead our squad." His deep voice was like a thunder, spectacr and astounding. Jack let out a grin on his face. Debutughed and nodded his head. Then, he walked forward andid his arms on Achilles'' shoulder. Jack and the others were dumbfounded at what they saw. "Yes, no problem. Brother Achilles, don''t you worry. From today onwards, I will open the way in the battlefield, I will not hold back at anything!" Achilles stopped his steps. With slight anger, he squinted at Debut and said, "At any rate, I''m still a Sergeant and your direct officer inmand, so can you at least show me some respect." Jack and the rest were speechless. Cole even spoke without thinking, "This guy is really bold!" Debut gave a simple-minded smile and looked at Achilles, "Rx, rx. From now on, let''s take care of each other, Mr. White." He took his hands off Achilles'' shoulder after that. He walked moodily back to Jack, and murmured, "He was the one who imed that we are brothers, and I can''t even touch his shoulders, tsk..." "..." Jack was speechless. Cole rolled his eyes and said, "He''s your brother, but he is also a Sergeant too. You blockhead, don''t get simply close with anyone you see." "Tsk..." Debut proudly swung his head and said, "I can''t help it myself for having such an irresistible charm." "Ahem...silence please." Achilles let out a short cough and stopped the two from talking. "In front will be your quarters. You only have three minutes to settle down." Jack took a glimpse at the row of quarters in front of him, and found them to be quite normal and ordinary. He would be staying here for the next three months. When he was about to walk to the quarters, Achilles shouted again, "Debut, help Jack and bring his stuff in for him. Jack, stay here." "Alright!" Debut quickly responded. In his heart, Jack was a person with concealed expertise. So it was understandable that Achilles was treating Jack differently. Standing in the middle of the snowstorm. Jack and Achilles stood and watched as Debut and the other two person went inside the quarters. Subsequently, Achilles said respectfully to Jack, "I''m very sorry, Chief Guard Hughes. This is the Commander''s order. In order to protect you, he recently promoted me to a Sergeant so that you can be assigned into my squad. I''m very sorry that you are ced under me, and I deeply apologize for all the inconvenience." Recently promoted? Jack clicked his tongue, and felt very surprise. When Zenith said he was going to strip Achilles, he really went out of his way. This also meant that when Achilles came to pick him up yesterday, he was still a normal and unranked soldier. Jack rubbed his nose and said, "It''s okay. Thank you for protecting me. Besides, the others did not join the squad by coincidence too, right?" Achilles gave a meaningful smile and said, "Debut is the of vanguard of Lion Special Operation Troop, and he is very skilled in hand-to-handbat. As for Cole, he is from the reconnaissance special force, his scouting skills are unparalleled. Other than that, Yarol is well-versed in all types of weapons, as well as a professional in terrain warfare." "This lineup can be considered as one of the best squad setups already, right?" Jack was really surprised. Achilles smiled and nodded his head, "If you consider our squad which only consist of five people, this kind ofprehensive setup is indeed one of the best, if not the best lineup you can ever ask for." Jack felt quite resigned. "My senior fellow apprentice has provided me too much assistance." "They were necessary." Achilles stopped smiling and said seriously, "Chief Guard Hughes, please go and prepare yourself. One hour after we finish our meal, our squad will be heading out for a scout and patrol mission." "That fast?!" Jack instantly got stunned.??????? Chapter 878 The Imperious Dragon Cavalry Jack was not the only one. Even when Debut and the two others were stunned when they found out that they were going for a scout and patrol mission after an hour. Achilles calmly exined, "You are all new recruits. But no one in the Dragon Cavalry is considered as a new soldier. You all are among the best from your previous unit, that''s why you don''t need to go through the newbie transition stage again. As for the scout and patrol mission, it will let you get involve and familiarize with our operations here at the Dragon Cavalry." What Achilles said was undeniable. In their original unit from they came, they were considered as elites. If it weren''t for the Dragon Cavalry, they wouldn''t havee and join as a fresh recruit. And to execute a simple scout and patrol mission was just a piece of cake for them. Upon getting confirmation. Jack and the rest of them went to the canteen nearby and ate their breakfast. After that, on Achilles'' order, they prepared themselves for the mission. Everyone was issued with an armor, a horse, and a set of standard weapons. Jack finally saw the standard weapon for The Dragon Cavalry mentioned by The Mysterious Man before The Dragon Cavalry Sword! Even though he had heard about it before, but when he saw it for the first time, he was still amazed by it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. This was more than just a sword. The width of the de was at least half the size of a door, extremely thick and heavy. It weighed at least 25KG! On the de itself, a special pattern was engraved on it during the smithing process, and it was giving off a bone-chilling glow. The sword handle was not ced like a normal sword either. Instead of cing at the side of the de, it was ced at the middle section of the de. It looked like sword, but resembled a saber as well. "Mr. White, this, isn''t this sword too heavy? It''s quite cumbersome to use it both offensively and defensively." With only using one hand, Debut picked up the Dragon Cavalry Sword and whined about the weight. He was surprised as it was quite heavy even for him. For his body size and his height of over one point nine meters, he should be considered as massive, even among the soldiers in the Dragon Calvary. However, when he picked up the Dragon Cavalry Sword with one hand, it was quite difficult to handle it even for him. As for Cole and Yarol who was standing aside, they found that it was even much more difficult for them. They had to gather strength from both of their hands to pick up the sword. "Too heavy?" Achilles shook his head and nced towards Jack who was inspecting the Dragon Cavalry Sword. The next second. To everyone''s disbelief, Jack held the sword handle with his right hand, and effortlessly lifted the sword up. He swung the sword for a few times, and looked at it solemnly. He murmured, "This sword, can really block bullets?" Debut and the two others was stunned when they saw how he could handle the sword effortlessly. And they were even more astonished when they heard what Jack had said. They were elite soldiers from their previous units; However, the Dragon Cavalry had always been strict and protective about their internal information. Therefore, even for Debut and the rest, they did not have much information on what was going on in the Dragon Cavalry. After hearing what Jack had said, they were dumbfounded. The three of them simultaneously lowered their head and looked at the Dragon Cavalry Sword in their hands. This sword... Can it really block bullets? "Yes, it can. This is why the Dragon Cavalry Sword is much heavier and thicker." Achilles nodded his head and reaffirmed what Jack had said was true. He paused for a while, and spoke again, "But you all just joined the Dragon Cavalry, so this is just a standard issue weapon. Basically, for the scout and patrol mission you won''t be needing it. Later on, you will get the chance to learn how to use the Dragon Cavalry Sword properly. But of course, the prerequisite is you can freely swing the sword like Jack." The face expression of Debut and the other two instantly changed. They were quite shocked when they found out that Jack could swing the huge sword like a toy. "If you are all ready, then it''s time to go." On Achilles''mand, the five of them walked out together. Debut immediately caught up with Jack. Heid his hand on Jack''s shoulder, and hold his left fist on the position of his heart. He said seriously, "Jack, as expected you are truly a man with hidden capabilities. I respect you even more now. You can even easily pick up the Dragon Cavalry Sword, your strength is way above the others. You will most certainly be a great hero." The ttering kept going on. And it was making Jack really awkward. He had never thought that this dude Debut would think so highly of him with just a few words. Did he say something wrong? Or was it because Debut''s imagination had gone too wild? Oneplete set of the standard equipment weighed 75KG. This weight was considered extremely heavy even for the army elites. It was already a difficult task to march with weights. Moreover, this whole set of standard equipment weighed 75KG! Especially Cole and Yarol; they were moving slower than usual with all the weights on them. Debut was only slightly better than the two of them. As for Jack and Achilles, they were walking normally as usual. Achilles was the former Chief Guard, so it was understandable. He should be used to the weight by now. And for Jack, it was because he had been training intensively for a long time, without cking at all! Hisbat power now was on par with Brent. With that kind of power, he could simply take down Debut and the others with ease! After they collected their war horses, and following the order of Achilles. The five of them who were fully armed, galloped out of Thegiant with their war horses. It was snowing heavily. The cold wind was blowing non-stop. The whole area was covered in the silver white snow. A long howl was heard when the five horses left the city, heading towards the depths of the northern region. "Our objective today is to leave the Northern Territory, advance forward for a hundred miles, and covering ten miles horizontally." Achilles'' deep voice was loud enough to cover the galloping sounds of the horses and the sound of the wind and snow. "Advance forward for a hundred KM?" Cole was quite surprised. He said, "Mr. White, to execute a scout and patrol mission over such arge area is quite dangerous. We..." "Bullshit! This is the tradition of The Dragon Calvary!" Achilles swept his whip at his horse, and the horse whinnied. He bellowed valiantly, "The Dragon Cavalry has always been scouting and patrolling at our enemy''snd. What''s the point if you scout and patrol a your ownnd!" He sounded bold and fearless, with a slight touch of overbearing and despotic. After hearing that, Cole who was an experienced scout, was left speechless and unable to deny what Achilles had said. Jack smiled knowingly. This was probably why the Dragon Cavalry was able to dominate the north region? And Zenith was the person that had granted the Dragon Cavalry with such confidence and power, and the right to have such dominance in the north region. "I know that you all are worried. But let me tell you guys, you have nothing to worry about!" Zenith rode forward, leading Jack and the others towards the borders of the Northern Territory. At the same time, he shouted, "All your worries have been eliminated by the veterans over the years. The foreign force are terribly frightened of us. And even if they want to invade us, they will choose to do it at a dark and moonless night. On a clear and sunny day like this, they can only stay at home quietly and obediently and let our Dragon Cavalry carry out our scouting and patrolling activities." What an imperious speech! Totally undisguised imperiousness! Even for Jack, when he heard what Achilles had said, he could feel his blood boiling. As a member of the Dragon Cavalry, it was just as it should be! Such boldness and courage was why they was able to dominate the hundreds of foreign force outside of the northern region! At the same time. In a world where the snowstorms were raging. Everything was covered in silver white snow, and it was snowy everywhere. In between the strong winds and heavy snow, a troop of twenty men were moving forward expeditiously. The men and horses remained silent, emitting a murderous aura. Snap! The sound of a horsewhipshed in the air. A hoarse voice echoed in the wind and snow. "Let''s move forward rapidly. The Dragon Cavalry will never expect us to go against the norm. Our goal is to reach the northern region and head for Thegiant. As long as we can get information rted to the fortification of Thegiant, and our mission will bepleted. Our army is still waiting for our news tounch the attack!"????????????? Chapter 879 The Encounter The wind was howling. Big snowkes and heavy snow were wreaking havoc on that side of the world. Under the leadership of Achilles White, Jack and the others were riding straight towards the outside of the territory. The blizzard blurred their line of sight, and greatly reduced their degree of perception. If you could look down from the top, you would see, ahead of Jack''s five-man squad, a group of twenty people who were also heading towards their way. The intention of killing was slowly brewing into the storm. Neither Achilles nor the leader of the twenty men squad could have anticipated the drama that was about to unfold. Swoosh... The violent wind blew and swept through the heavy snow. "Mr. White, let''s take a break and have some rest, ok?" In the squad, Yarol was the first one to break down. He was very able to manage all kinds of weapons and firearms. Carrying on seventy-five kilos of equipment while marching speedily was really an overload for him. As Yarol said that, Cole also couldn''t help saying, "Mr. White, we already made raid deep into enemy territory." Apparently, he was a little overwhelmed too. However, Achilles, who was rushing to the front, smiled arrogantly, "That''s what makes you quickly integrate into the Dragon Cavalry. If you can''t even do this one hundred KM deep reconnaissance patrol, you can all roll back to your troops, the Dragon Cavalry is not suitable for you!" He didn''t say meandering words, and his tone was quietly direct. That let Yarol and Cole shut up on the spot. They came out of their original troops to enter the Dragon Cavalry, and they regarded the Dragon Cavalry as a great army. A man should make outstanding achievements! All the meritorious deeds would shine surrounded by glory! Even if the Dragon Cavalry was extremely dangerous, that big danger would also give back a very rich reward for the meritorious service. If you couldn''t even blend with the Dragon Cavalry, how could you build up a respectable reputation? The warrior master Zenith Harol was the idol of all the soldiers in the army! In addition to meritorious deeds, every recruit in the army who entered the Dragon Cavalry looked forward to fight side by side one day on the battlefield with that war master! "Come on guys, just grit your teeth and hold on!" Debut shouted loudly and brought the atmosphere back. While speaking, Debut looked at Jack, who was behind Achilles. With a weight of seventy-five kilos, they fell behind Achilles, not because he was their sergeant, but because their physical strength could not keep up. Not to mention Cole and Yarol, but also Debut had a sense of shortness of breath and tiredness at that moment. But Debut realized that Jack had always a steady breath, he didn''t look tired, and he waspletely focused on keeping his rhythm! That time, Debut realized a lot of things! In other words, the reason why Jack fell behind Achilles was different from the three of them...He was letting Achilles stay in front as sergeant, just to save deliberately his reputation! "As expected, Jack is a talented man, and he must be the hero of some special forces. I''m so blessed. In this five-man squad, not only there is the Chief Guard White, but also Jack, a talented man, a great hero. I''m sure I am blessed by my ancestors!" That was what Debut was thinking in his mind. Although he looked innocent when he smiled, to be an outstanding person in the special forces, he must have his own ideas and way of thinking. In the Dragon Cavalry, the smallest unit ofbat was a five-man squad. If they cooperated and supported each other during the battle, the strength of five men would be absolutely scaring! It was precisely because of this kind of division of the units ofbat that the strength of a single member of the squad would determine the overall strength of the five-man squad! The stronger the power of each individual was, the stronger would be the fighting power of all the five strengthsbined together. Obviously, ording to Debut, that squad had really reached the acme of perfection! Apart from the three of them, the only strength of Jack and Achillesbined together would be enough to release a breaking fighting power and make the strength of the whole squad explode! To put it bluntly, Debut also felt that, at least in the recent few recruits into the army, their squad held absolutely the leading position! That was really.... reassuring! While thinking about that, Debut couldn''t help showing a smug smile. Just as Debut expected, the fact that Jack was heavily armoured and mounted on a warhorse meant that he was constantly in control of his own rhythm! Until the hard training of Brent, he learnt that keeping his rhythm was the mostbour-saving way! Once the rhythm was out of whack, with seventy-five kilos of heavy armour and under that stormy weather, his physical efforts would increase dramatically. Jack worked hard on controlling his breath, and even when he was whipping, he was trying to keep his rhythm urately. Achilles, who was at the head of the line, was also aware of Jack''s "abnormality", and was so shocked that couldn''t help but looked back at Jack. "The strength of Chief Guard Hughes has improved a lot sincest time. This talent is really a godlike power!" Even if Achilles and Jack had some conflicts in the past, when he faced Jack again at that time, Achilles couldn''t help but have a higher evaluation of Jack''s talent and of the quick growth of his strength. That was an incredible speed of improvement! For Achilles, even the word "genius" seemed too weak to describe him. "Godlike power" was the exact expression for him! When he looked back, Achilles let out a wry smile. At that moment, his perception of Jack was changing fast. A man who only spent a year of training equaled to half of his lifetime of hard training. He was really a genius! Even in that bad weather, he was able to keep constantly his rhythm. That tenacity also made Jack be noticed by Zenith and directly took his tittle of Chief Guard. Achilles followed Zenith for many years and he knew very well his style of conduct. Upon promulgation, thew should be enforced! Military orders must be obeyed! If Jack was not too much a man out of the ordinary, ording to Zenith''s style, he wouldn''t never stand in front of the Golden Guards and be promoted to Chief Guard just because of their personal rtionship. Jack''s strength meant everything! "Maybe...I was impulsive." Achilles mused in his mind, his eyes looked serious. As his mind welled, he couldn''t help being distracted. And yet. That was the distraction. "Be careful!" Jack, who was always in control of his rhythm, suddenly got frightened and roared. That loud roar broke the silence of the squad in a split second!N?velDrama.Org content. All of a sudden, everyone''s nerves were on the edge. Achilles, who suddenly awakened, changed dramatically his expression and his eyes were extremely widened. In his eyesight, a sharp and cold arrow whizzed at top speed through the storm, was shooting at him...?????????????? Chapter 880 In Defiance Of Death, Just Take It The whistling arrow. The speed was extremely fast, as if it was breaking the winds and tearing the snow. The speed was lightning fast. At that very moment, Achilles White was shocked and toote to block it as he was distracted. The sharp arrow with the death calling was already in front of him. ng! A cold ray of light exploded from a nt. As sparks erupted, the arrow that was an inch away from Achilles'' face was deflected and flew sideways. It then plunged into the snow with a thud. The sudden scene had caught Achilles by surprise. "Hiss..." Debut and the other three even drew in a breath of cold air at the same time. All three of them looked at Jack as if they were looking at a monster. "A Tungsten Alloy Arrow, this can be more deadly than a sniper round!" Yarol, who was well versed with weapons and equipment, instantly focused on the arrow that got stuck in the snow, And his heart was in an uproar, "This arrow alone weigh almost a kilogram. And it can only be fired with a crossbow. Its power must be terrifying!" After a brief description. The way Yarol looked at Jack was tinged with a hint of fear. It was evident that if it wasn''t for Jack who wielded the ''Dragon Cavalry Sword'' in the matter of milliseconds. Achilles'' face would have been punctured by it. But to swing 25 kilograms of Dragon Calvary Sword and deflect a tungsten alloy arrow that was stronger than a sniper round. That was the best proof of strength! "Tha, Thanks..." At that moment, Achilles, who had survived his ultimate demise, couldn''t help but be grateful to Jack. "We''re teammates." Jack shook his head and squinted his eyes. His face was as cold as stone as he faced towards the blizzard, "Prepare for battle. Achilles, you have made some judgemental errors this time." The corner of Achilles'' mouth twitched a bit as he was embarrassed to the core. The Dragon Calvary had long ago crushed hundreds of forces outside of their territory. And all those words that he proimed earlier were nothing but the truth. Nowadays, integrating their new recruits quickly into the Dragon Calvary was by assigning them to patrol duties. This was the safest and most effective way for their new recruits to get up to speed with the whole Dragon Calvary. But what happened just then was like a p in the face for Achilles. The burning sensation was because of how shameful it was. In the distance, the sound of horses galloping like a tidal wave was heard. But because of the snowstorm, it was not possible to locate where the enemy wasing from. Even with this, Jack and the others weren''t shaken by it. For the Dragon Calvary, cold arms were their tradition. But for the hundred tribes of the ounds, they had always used firearms and modern weapons! Even though there wasn''t aplete ban of any sort of firearm inside the Dragon Calvary. Under these snowstorm conditions, the effectiveness of cold weapons was truly superior to conventional firearms.N?velDrama.Org content. It was not unusual for the enemies to detect them in advance and strike first if they used their detectors. The use of crossbow and arrow and abandonment of firearms was apparent. When a crossbow shoots, the sound it made was definitely easily concealed under the sounds of the gushing snowstorm. Achille looked stern. His eyes were filled with coldness as he focused on the Tungsten Alloy Arrow that was stuck in the snow. He then spoke in a deep voice, "Tungsten Alloy Arrow is Oirat tribe''s specialty. Men, prepare yourselves, It looks like we are facing the Oirat tribe again. Damn it... it looks like the bloody war of 3 years ago wasn''t enough for these barbarians. They have been defeated for three years, and now, they strike again." Chhk! As he spoke, Achilles drew his Dragon Cavalry Sword. He then faced towards which the arrow had came from with murderous intent. He thenughed menacingly, "This is our first patrol duty and yet we have met our enemy. Let the bravest be the victor!" His voice was like the sounding of a war drum. Filled with majestic aura of unrelenting power. But then. "Ser, Sergeant White. This is a bit presumptuous; we don''t even know how many people are on the other side yet!" "The bravest is indeed the victor, but it''s not right for us to charge into battle without knowing the enemy''s intelligence!" Yarol and Cole said one after the other. Both of them were the best in their respective military ranks. They''re very experienced inbat. But Achilles'' simple, brutal, and almost reckless approach was uneptable to the two men. As far as Achilles current approach was concerned, it was bravado and domineering alright. But to put this in simpler terms, it also meant. In defiance of death, just take it! "This is the way of the Dragon Calvary!" Achilles raised his sword. He then turned around and look at Yarol and Cole, and smiled proudly, "If you join the Dragon Calvary, you must adapt and adore this type ofbat style! On the battlefields, everything is ever-changing. You''ll never know when the battle will erupt. This battle will give you a thorough understanding for the Northern Territory and the Dragon Calvary itself!" Before Yarol and Cole could respond. Jack had already moved his horse forward, alongside Achilles. The cold, stern speech echoed in the ears of Yarol and Cole. It immediately dispelled their hesitations. "The number of the enemy shouldn''t be toorge. They should also be a patrolling squad like us. They have already spotted us in this uing battle. Do we really want to retreat like a bunch of cowards? In this first mission, hide behind the lines and be theughingstock of our three hundred thousand soldiers back in the Dragon Calvary camp?" After hearing this. The look of hesitation on Yarol and Cole''s faces instantly disappeared. The glory of a soldier! To retreat from the battlefield would have been a disgrace. What''s more, it was their first mission as the Dragon Calvary! If they retreated to the Dragon Calvary camp, they would never have the face to remain as the Dragon Calvary even if their self-esteem was as thick as a wall. At that very moment, Debut, who had been quiet for the whole time, also drew his sword. But his sword was different from Jack and Achilles, his sword wasn''t the Dragon Calvary Sword, it was a typical broadsword. "In defiance of death, just take the motherfuckers!" Debut gripped his sword with both hands and said in a murderous tone, "I have been in the army for so many years, and I have never been afraid of death. If we were to retreat back to the camp and be theughingstock of our three hundred thousand soldiers, I might as well die in battle." As soon as the words came out, Debut''s legs mped down on the belly of his horse. And the horse slowly moved forward and formed a line with Jack and Achilles. Behind him, Yarol and Cole nced at each other, their expressions were filled with determination. With that. Two more horses came forward, alongside Jack and the others. Five men and their horses, as they stood in the stormy winter. Their gazes were all filled with murderous intent at the blizzard in front of them. The thundering sounds of horses galloping became clearer and clearer. Vaguely, there could see the ck silhouettes charging towards them with killing intent as if a ck torrent. Achillesughed disdainfully and said to Jack, "You guessed it right, it really is the scouts of the Oirat tribe. They have twenty at most, no more." "Five against twenty. Each of us gets to fight four of them. This shouldn''t be much of a problem!" Jack nodded, with no doubt about Achilles'' observation. However. After he said this. Debut who was beside him made a joking face and looked at Jack, "Jack, we should share our blessings and our difficulties as brothers. Can you be so kind and help me take care of two of them?" Jack was speechless ''What the hell with this guy?'' Chapter 881 War! With a loud rumbling resonating around, the sound of metallic hooves stomping the ground was interspersed within the blizzard. The whole ground seemed to be shaking violently. A ck current was tearing through the white nothingness, and it wasing at them at full speed. Jack and the gang was standing their ground firmly while they waited for the impending sh. They were riding war horses, which were neighing ceaselessly, their hooves lightly grazing the ground in anticipation of making the advancement. Murderous intent were flying around in this intense blizzard, and they were cold and sharp like the kes of snow vigorously scattering and billowing in the air. When a verdict was made, the order would be dished down in absolution. Even for Yarol and Cole, their gazes were resolute, and there was a murderous look hidden within. They were men of war, and when theirmands were given, even if they had to break through fire and ocean, they had to stomp through everything and reduce everything to nothingness. This... was the resolution of men of war! The rumbling continued, and the galloping of horses poured on, reverberating across the heaven and earth. The regr sound was like an ominous beating on their hearts. Achilles'' hand was holding the Dragon Cavalry Sword, and his gaze was fixated on that formation which was speeding towards them. He was secretly counting down the distance which was closing in between them. In the midst of a momentary silence, with the blizzard brewing in the air, suddenly a shout was heard, "Move forth!" Achilles raised the Dragon Cavalry Sword as his voice was booming through the sky. At that moment, along with that roar of war signaling the start of their mission, Jack and his gang sped forth with blinding speed, and from afar they looked like zing white current weing the pitch ck current careening towards them. "Hey... they are only five person. And they think they can take us on?"N?velDrama.Org content. The team leader of the Oirat tribe was riding a horse at the moment, and he didn''t appear to conceal his arrogance, "This is indeed the ways of the Dragon Cavalry Squad! They are just a bunch of suicidal morons. Run over them with our metallic hooves!" "Kill them!" More than a dozen men raised their weapons and roared with a loud bass tone. Their murderous intents seemed to morph into one single entity as they rose and gushed forth. Time seemed toe to a halt at this moment as snow white kes danced around everyone. With an ever-increasing kicking sound of the hooves, the wind itself seemed to be torn by the sound. Jack looked distant and ominous while riding his war house, and with the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand, he was facing a twenty-men team of Oirat. His blood was on the brink of boiling over at the moment. Was this...how it felt like to stand on a battlefield? This was really... addicting! When he heard the war cry of the leader of the Oirat squad, Jack couldn''t help curling up his lips in a derogatory smile. If his opponents were going to use Tungsten Allow Arrow or even explosive weapons in this war, then the whole situation would turn into a grave and dangerous one. But if his opponents were to engage in a close brawl with them... In the midst of their advancement, Jack stole a nce at Achilles by his side. If the Oirat tribe were to learn that Jack''s team leader was once the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry Squad, would they regret their decision to attack them? "Go forth!" Earth-shattering war cries continued to bombard them from opposite, like a wave of energy sweeping at them. However, when faced with the Oirat tribe''s tremendous cries, Jack and the gang appeared to be strangely calm andposed. Their intention to kill was already blossoming. They didn''t cry out in any way. They simply allowed the rhythmic beating of the hooves to carry them forward. The distance quickly diminished between them. "Brothers, we are twenty against five now. This is going to be a cake walk. Make sure they all turn into human meat paste!" The leader of the Oirat tribe was still rambling on with the utmost arrogance. However, when he was still roaring, Jack had already closed the gap in between them. In an instant, Achilles shouted, "I, Achilles, will lead the charge!" With a loud rumbling sound, he threw himself at the Oirat tribe. The leader who was initially full of himself suddenly had a drastic change of expression as his shouting faltered and his face was one of horror. "A-Achilles? Damn it, is this the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry Squad? Since when has he be a leader of a unit too?" As he eximed, all the other warriors of the Oirat tribe all showed terror on their faces. As the former Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry Squad, he was at the pinnacle of power who only received orders from the king. Achilles'' name reached far and wide among the hundred ns of the region, and he was only second to Zenith in terms of notoriety! The fact of the matter was that the Oirat tribe had been destroyed by the Dragon Cavalry Squad three years ago! Now that it had already been three years, just at the moment they were able to regroup and reignite their courage, never in their wildest dreams would they imagine the Achilles who was a dominant force in the North would now lead the charge against them... as the opposing team leader! And he was just right in front of them! What the hell.... Was going on? It was only three years, but it seemed that everything had changed. The Chief Guard was now a unit leader? In an instant, the twenty-men cell of the Oirat tribe didn''t look so confident anymore, and even their war horses sensed the dwindling spirit of their owners, and they too slowed down slightly. At that moment, Jack and the others arrived at the scene. They were zing lights who pierced through the defense of the Oirat tribe twenty-men team! Everything exploded in an instant. Achilles was maneuvering the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hands, and he went with the flow of their charge and managed to break one of the warriors of the Oirat tribe in half. In an instant, the whole scene was sttered with blood, and corpses quickly fell all over the ground. Despite that, Achilles didn''t seem to be slowing down. He yed around with his Dragon Cavalry Sword as if cooking up a storm, and with an impressive and imposing aura, he shed through everything in the midst of the opposition. "Fight back, I said, fight back at them!" The team leader of the Oirat tribe was so flustered and nervous now that he even wanted to start crying. They thought that it was going to be a one-sided match with their advantage in numbers, but they didn''t expect to face Achilles who was a killer! This wasn''t just a walk in the park anymore; It was a one-sided beat down by the Dragon Cavalry Squad! "Follow me and charge at Achilles together!" The team leader of the Oirat tribe was able to regain hisposure pretty quickly, and he immediately led a dozen of his men to surround Achilles. This was massacre by Achilles, and only by killing off him now there could be a sliver of hope in their chances of victory! However, as the warriors all closed their gaps towards Achilles, Jack and four others immediately lost some of the pressure against them. Initially, Jack was grappling with four warriors, but there were only two left fighting with him. With a loud shing sound, a spear was speeding towards Jack through the blizzard. Jack didn''t dodge; instead he ced his Dragon Cavalry Sword in front of him to block the spear''s attack, and then both of his arms twisted andshed out with the sword! The sword was a heavy one. This directly caused someone who could wield the sword to cause massive amount of damage just by swinging the humungous thing around. Besides bringing down the sword in a slicing motion, even if someone were to get connected by the sword for a moment, that person would have suffered grave injuries. With a loud bang, all the soldiers of the Oirat tribe were blown away by Jack''s swing of the sword. Their chests immediately ruptured and blood were sttering everywhere. "Die!" At that moment, Jack had an emotionless and murderous aura emanating from him. The Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand was light as a feather, and when he swung it around, it immediately crashed into another unfortunate warrior nearby. "Ah!" The warrior''s face contorted and in his shrilling scream, he propped up his sword in front of his chest in an attempt to block Jack''s attack. However, in Jack''s hand, the Dragon Cavalry Sword seemed to have endless amount of strength as the warrior''s sword immediately snapped in half before piercing into his chest. An explosive sound was heard, and once again the air was bloodied, and the white of the snow had blotches of red now. In just a few moments, there were nobody standing anymore around Jack as he sat on his horse mightily with his sword in hand. The leader of the Oirat tribe who was engaged in heated battle heard his soldier''s screams, and he instinctively wanted to retreat as he searched the source of that agonized sound. When he saw Jack, it was as if his heart was already split in half by the Dragon Cavalry Sword. He waspletely stunned... What kind of power was this Dragon Cavalry Squad hiding? Chapter 882 Encircle and Annihilate It came as a massive shock and anxiety immediately spread through the soldiers of Oirat tribe. At that moment, their arrogant air was nowhere to be seen anymore as Jack and Achilles wielded their Dragon Cavalry Swords and extinguished all hopes for their opponents. Even though the Oirat tribe had strength in their numberspared to the five-men unit of Jack''s team, everyone in the opposing team could strangely feel death knocking at their doors! Jack was able to kill off two of the warriors of Oirat tribe very quickly, and he looked up at Achilles who was being surrounded. What shocked him was that Achilles didn''t seem to be at any disadvantage even though he was battling a dozen man by himself! He was like the reincarnation of the God of war as he swung around the heavy Dragon Cavalry Sword. The sword made a buzzing sound as it wiped out every opponent in its path. The sword was a lethal killing machine in the hands of Achilles. As he faced a dozen warriors of the Oirat tribe, Achilles didn''t just spend his time defending against the flurry of attack. Instead, he was exchanging blows with a dozen man with ease! Even Jack was secretly impressed with Achilles'' battle prowess when he witnessed this scene. Achilles was facing a dozen men, and he was encircled by them. Even for Jack, when he first battled Achilles, he was able to gain the edge over Achilles due to his raw battle talent. But when both were ced in such precarious situation, even Jack had to admit that he wouldn''t be able to stand his ground as firmly as Achilles! This was not all about personal battle talent. It was the product and umtion of battle experience! On the other hand, Debut was still holding his own pretty well. He was fighting two warriors, and he was in a pinch at the moment. However, Yarol and Cole were both in a dangerous situation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They were only specialists who were good at certain things, so when they were put into a real test battling more than one opponent, even though they had vast experience, their shorings in terms of personal battle prowess proved to be a wall too great to ovee. They only had two opponents, but they werepletely suppressed by them. Yarol was even injured now! It only too Jack an instant to gauge their situation. Without any hesitation, Jack rushed towards Yarol to help him. Yarol was already at a disadvantage, and he was even fighting with injury, so if he couldn''t defeat his opponent, he would have to pay up with his life! The war horse was tearing through the battlefield, but Jack was gripping his Dragon Cavalry Sword tightly. He didn''t know how to realize the full potential of the sword, but whenever he was wielding it, with his basic battle strength, he would be able to freely wield it andmand it to do his bidding without any problems. He would still be able to create enough damage with it! In the midst of the blizzard, Jack was wheezing with killing intent, and it was evident to everyone near him. He had turned into the God of war as he careened towards where Yarol was! "Be careful!" One of the warriors battling Yarol noticed Jack, and he immediately left his own battle and faced Jack. In an instant, Jackshed out with the Dragon Cavalry Sword as he brought them down on the warrior vertically. With a loud crash, the back of the de hit the neck of the war horse. With an agonized neighing, the warrior suddenly stood on his hind legs with the warrior dangling from its back. With just a sh, Jack had cut off the horse''s neck! As the warrior was grappling with the horse which was in agony, Jack immediately followed up with his second attack. In an instant, itnded on the warrior''s chest, and blood was sttered once again. It was a lethal blow! This scene was ruthless and bloody! It was a staggering sight to behold! The whole battle field seemed to stop for a moment following Jack''s attacks! In an instant, all eyes were on Jack alone. The leader of the Oirat tribe was staring at Jack while he felt something like the possibility of death creeping up on him. He was drenched in cold sweat as his heart beat furiously at the fear! One was the former leader of the Dragon Cavalry Squad, and the other was an unknown warrior with crazy strength who could freely use the sword to its maximum potential. How were they going to... win this war? After a fearful contemtion, the leader immediately came to a decision. "Re-Retreat! Retreat now!" They were going to run! This was the only way the leader of the Oirat tribe could think of to get himself and his unit out of this alive. He initially nned to encircle Achilles with all of his forces. Even if he couldn''t seed in killing Achilles, at least he could dy him. He would deal with the remaining opponents by pitting two of his own against only one of them, and then in a finale they would all rush towards Achilles in a concentrated effort. There would still be a chance to annihte Achilles and his team! However, from the look of things now, an unknown member of their group who also knew how to wield the Dragon Cavalry Sword became the variable in this battle. It was as if the few shes by Jack on their warriors were the exmation points on the leader''s heart. His n had gone down the drain with such an unstable variable like Jack! Jack''s battle prowess was akin to a tiger entering a sheep''s den. He was tearing through his prey effortlessly! Compared to Achilles, he wasn''t overshadowed at all! If there was only one beast hiding among the five-men unit, all would not have been lost. However, now two beasts were lurking in the opposition camp, and it was the epitome of despair. It was horrifying to say the least! With a loud rumbling, the remaining soldiers who were still alive mored and turned their horses around. They were making their escape towards the far reaches of thend. They no longer had any hint of arrogance left. They were dispersing like traumatized birds! "Is this the end now?" Jack was a little caught off guard as he watched the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand which was dripping blood. The battle didn''t even start yet, but it was already ending? However, Achilles'' thick voice reverberated through the air. "Guys,e with me, we are going to encircle them and annihte them!" Jack''s eyes lit up as he saw Achilles giving chase after the remaining members of the Oirat tribe. What he saw was Achilles chasing after a dozen man by himself. It was indeed an unusual sight. Achilles'' promation brought a sneer to Jack''s mouth. It was not an everyday sight that you could see one person encircling a dozen men! "Move forth!" The next second, Debut took the initiative to follow Achilles. He was then followed by Cole. Jack was bustling with excitement as he carried his sword, about to break into a chase too. Suddenly, Yarol thanked him from behind, "Thank you, Jack!" "We are from the same faction. Why are you thanking me? Let''s encircle them together!" Jackughed loudly as he urged his horse into a gallop! With Jack''s first few attacks which boosted their morale, the five-men unit was unstoppable! In the billowing blizzard, the wind was slicing at everything. However, Jack and his gang was locking onto the Oirat tribe who were running away! The most important factor in a battle field was morale. It only took one moment to boost the morale of everyone and it also took one moment to diminish that morale. At that moment, the men of Oirat tribe were escaping like cowards, as if they were sheep who were waiting for their turns to be butchered. They ran like crazy, and with Jack and his gang on their tails, they had lost all courage to fight back. In this cat-and-mouse chase, Jack was maintaining his passion as his blood was boiling. "Is this the charisma of the Dragon Cavalry Squad? It seems that I have made the right decision toe join this team!"??? Chapter 883 A Piece of Insignia It was only a brief engagement. But it was enough for remaining dozen or so soldiers of Oirat Squad. They were all terrified. And now they were trying their best to run away. Jack and the others were ruthlessly chasing behind them, and they would not want to face them. It would be a one-sided massacre! Achilles was the first person caught up with Oirat Squad. Without any hesitation, he effortlessly killed a Oirat soldier. He did not even fight back and died while trying to escape. Until death, the only thing the Oirat soldier could do was screaming desperately. Jack''s eyes fired up when he witnessed everything that had happened. Perhaps... This was the true meaning of a total rout. Before this, he was not too sure about what it meant. But now when he was experiencing everything first-hand, watching everything that was happening before him, he realized this word was very fitting for the situation right now. Consecutively, Debut who was trailing behind Achilles, caught up with the Oirat Squad too. Jack, Cole and Yarol also followed closely behind. Even though Jack and the rest were lesser in numbers, they still won the battle without any suspense. It was an unbnced fight. The killing sounds was roaring through the wind and snow. In a blink of an eye, the battle came to an end. When the battle ended. Jack sat on the war horse and calmly looked at everything in front of him. Blood, dead bodies, and even corpses of war horses, armors scattered everywhere... When everything was over, after he had calmed down, he felt as if he was dreaming. Although the short encounter seemed threatening with no actual danger, everyone was exhausted from the battle. Achilles, Debut and the others all dismounted from their horses, and rested on the snowfield. Yarol and Cole was obviously the weakest among them. When they sat on the ground, they were gasping for breath and sweating endlessly. Compared to them, Debut was slightly better. After he took a few breaths, he took out some medical bandage and dressed Yarol''s wounds. After taking a breather, Debut, Yarol and Cole started cleaning up the battlefield. All of these... were military merits! Achilles did not move at all, he gazed intensely at Jack who was still sitting on his horse. Periodically, he would show signs of admiration from his brooding eyes. For two men, sometimes they could just resolve their contradiction in an instant. This was especially true for military personnel! Perhaps, one battle was enough for them to bury the hatchet. This was how Achilles felt. From the short battle just now, Achilles saw how imperious Jack was. Therefore, he was slowly putting down the matter that had happened from before. "As expected, a gifted man can shine wherever he goes." Achilles murmured quietly, with a voice only he could hear. Unlike Debut and the other two people, Achilles knew everything about Jack. And that understanding was the reason why he uttered those words out with mixed feelings. "Jack, let''s drink!" Achilles took a goatskin sack from his waist, opened the cork, raised his head and drank it. Then, he threw the sack to Jack. Jack caught the sack with his hands. He could smell a tempting aromaing out from the sack. He asked hesitantly, "Mr. White, we are still halfway through our mission, is this appropriate?" "Why is it inappropriate? If I say it is fine, then it will not be a problem. In this kind of winter, how can we get rid of the cold if we don''t get some alcohol in our stomach?" Achilles waved his hand andughed boldly, "Don''t you worry. I know the rules. I have seen better days before. The Dragon Cavalry has strict rules, and military orders allows no disobedience. However, in this case, a small sip does not really matter." He gave the exnation, with a slight hint of self-mockery. This made Jack felt somewhat awkward. He was the one who reced Achilles'' Chief Guard''s position. Seeing that Jack was still a little hesitant, Achillesughed and said, "Rx, this is our first battle. Everyone did well so we should drink and celebrate!" Upon said that, Achilles look towards Debut, Yarol and Cole. Heughed and said, "Guys, Jack performed the best in the battle today. There is only so much liquor, so we should let him drink a bit more. Are you all okay with it?" "As long as I get to drink!" Debut smiled fatuously and said. Yarol and Cole also smiled while they shook their heads. From the battle just now, everyone could see that. Even though five of them fought together, the two most crucial person was Jack and Achilles. Achilles single-handedly handled the major part of the forces, lifting most of the pressure of them. As for Jack, he came out unexpectedly like a dark horse, dominatingly killing Oirat soldiers one after another,pletely destroying their morale. And as such, they sealed the victory for this short battle. Especially for Yarol who was injured in the battle. If Jack had not came any sooner for him, instead of just suffering a small injury, he could have perished on the stop. No one refuted Achilles'' words. They even thought that what Achilles had said made total sense. In the military, this was a norm. Whoever gets more credit deserved more reward. This had nothing to do with the worldly sophistication stuff, or those unneeded mutual scheming. Everything was about the credit! Seeing everyone smiling at him, Jack let out a warm smile as well. He leaned his head back and took a big gulp from the goatskin sack. The cold liquor was rough. It went down from the throat, passing the gullet and when it finally reached the stomach, a warm sensation was felt within it. In this cold and winterly weather, it felt reallyfortable. Then, Jack tossed the goatskin sack towards Debut. After Debut, Yarol and Cole drank the liquor. There was only a small portion of liquor left in the goatskin sack, and it all went into Achilles'' stomach. After taking a short break. The gang went in deeper and continued on with their scout and patrol mission. The battle just now was as though a small pebble thrown into calm waters. After stirring up a small ripple, the water returned back to its calmness. This was quite rare in the military. However, for Debut, Yarol and Cole, they were not surprised at all. Not to mention, they were now at the most dangerous and most ruthless part of the northern region. This kind of battle was quitemon in this ce. However, after the battle just now, Achilles became more alert and vignt. At least for now, he slowed down and did not rushing recklessly as before. "Mr. White, I found something quite peculiar just now. You want to have a look at it?" Cole caught up with Achilles and took out a peculiar looking Insignia. At the edges of the Insignia, sheepskin was wrapped around. He threw the Insignia towards Achilles. Jack was riding alongside Achilles, so he was able to see how the Insignia looked like. It was amon piece of Insignia made of wood. The edges were wrapped with sheepskin, and some inscription was engraved on the surface of the Insignia. However due to the distance and the snowstorm, Jack was not able to see clearly. No matter how he looked at it, there was nothing wrong with the Insignia. At the most, it would just be an identity badge. Frankly speaking, if Cole, the professional scout, was not the one cleaning up the battlefield, even Jack would have missed this piece of Insignia. With that being said. When Achilles got a hold on the Insignia and took a few looks at it. His face expression suddenly changed drastically. He reined his horse and stopped moving. "Hush..." Jack and the others were taken aback with the sudden scene. And as a result, the four of them galloped ahead a short distance away from Achilles. When they all reined their horse and stopped.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The four of them all turned around to Achilles, looking confused. In a serious tone, Achilles said, "Stop the scout and patrol missing now. Head back instantly to Thegiant now!" Chapter 884 What Did The Wooden Insignia Mean? Putting an end to the scout and patrol mission? Achilles'' sudden decision left Jack and the others in dismay. "Mr. White, this about the Insignia?" Cole raised his fingers in doubt and pointed at the Insignia that was held tight by Achilles in his hands. Achilles came out with that decision as soon as he saw the Insignia. Obviously, the Insignia was not as simple as it would seem. "Yes." Achilles took the Insignia and shook it in his hands. He gave a meaningful smile and said, "If I were not the Chief Guard before this, we would have carried on our scout and patrol mission. But now, we have to end this mission prematurely." Achilles'' words piqued Jack''s curiosity towards the Insignia in his hands. ording to Achilles, only the Twelve Golden Guard, or Zenith and he himself knew what the Insignia meant. A simple and ordinary wooden Insignia with such a high power of authority. The meaning behind this may even be more terrifying. "Let''s go, just obey Mr. White." Jack let out a cold breath, and said teasingly, "I''m already chilled to the bones, so its even better if we can go back earlier and report on our military merits." Speaking about military merits. Debut, Cole and Yarol all got excited. They were willing to give up everything they had in their previous units, and came to join the Dragon Cavalry, just because they wanted to build up some meritorious deeds. And just after they had joined for a short period of time, they were able to kill a group of scouts from the Oirat tribe in their first mission. Furthermore, they were able to retrieve a significant piece of Insignia that looked and sounded important, this would be considered as a big aplishment! "Hahaha... this is a good start for us in the Dragon Cavalry. If the other new recruits knew that we were able to get merits from our first scout and patrol mission, they''d be envious right?" "Yes, yes, of course. We have achieved something big today. With this merit as a head start, everything will be better in the future!" "However, we are all safe and sound today all thanks to Mr. White and Jack, so we should thank them as well." The three of them smiled happily as they spoke. When the injured Yarol finished thest sentence, Debut gazed deepen and stared at Jack with hot and glowing eyes. "Luckily I''m smart. I knew Jack is a hidden gem, and from today onwards I''m going to ride his coattails for as much as possible." Deep down, this was what Debut thought. Following Achilles'' decision. The five of them immediately turned their horses around and hastily returned to Thegiant. The snow had not stopped, and the cold wind was still blowing. When the gang passed by the previous battlefield, they found out that the scattered bodies were gradually covered up by the snow. "It probably will not take too much time before the traces of the battle bepletely buried by the thick snow." Jack mumbled. Achilles, who was standing beside him,ughed and said, "This is how the Northern Territory is like. It is snowing all year long. When a battle ends, the traces will be buriedplete in snow in less than an hour. In the Dragon Cavalry, it is considered as extremely lucky if you get to go home after you die. Most of them will forever stay undiscovered under the wind and snow." Jack could sense Achilles'' sadness lurking out even though he was smiling when he talked about this. The battlefield was a cruel ce. It was indeed to be a luxury if they were lucky enough to be sent home after sacrificing themselves. To be able to return back home after death held a significant meaning to everyone. Moving forward, everyone was rushing back with all their effort. Debut and the others were still drenched in the joy of getting merits. Jack had been observing Achilles. He had just came to the Dragon Cavalry, and there were a lot of things that he was still not familiar with. He could learn a lot from Achilles. Maybe Zenith had this in mind when he made the arrangements. However, on the way, Jack had been observing Achilles'' expression. Achilles face expression was extremely solemn! The kind of solemnness that he had never seen before! Compared to Debut and the others, Achilles seemed to be extremely worried. Jack''s mind was floating with thoughts when he saw Achilles'' solemn expression. Although Achilles was only a sergeant for now, he was once an official Chief Guard. He used to be the second highest inmand in the Dragon Cavalry." A person like Achilles who had held a superior position before, and also a fearless warrior in the battlefield. That being said, it would be understandable if a person like him lose his cool sometimes; but right now, Achilles was obviously very tensed and anxious. It was shown all over his face. What was the underlying meaning of that wooden Insignia? They rushed all the way back to Thegiant. Just after they entered the city gate, Achilles ordered Jack and the others to return their equipment at the supply depot. Then, he told Jack and the rest to wait for him before they go hand in the merits. After saying that, Achilles put on his armor and rode towards Zenith''s house. He left hastily and vanished at the end of the streets. "Jack, let''s hurry up and go return our equipment. After that is done, we can wait for Mr. White and go report our merits together!" Debut called out to Jack. "Okay, let''s go." Jack stopped his gaze, turned his horse around and headed towards the supply depot. After returning all the equipment. Jack and the others stood in front of the gate of the supply depot and waited. After taking off their armor and unloading their equipment, they felt very relieved. They stood at the entrance, joking and chatting with each other. When they are out of duty or not taking part in any sort of mission, the life of the Dragon Cavalry was quite carefree. They would not get reprimanded for loitering in Thegiant. However, Jack was still frowning his eyebrows. He kept thinking about the wooden Insignia. "Jack, we have gotten ourselves some merits. Why are you still pulling a long face?" Debut approached Jack, he asked whileughing. He knew that Jack was not an ordinary person. So in order to foster a closer rtionship, he would focus more attention on Jack. "No, it''s nothing." Jack shook his head and stretched his back. Cole who was standing beside, smiled and asked, "Jack, are you thinking about the Insignia?" Jack threw a nce at Cole. He was not surprised that Cole actually knew what he was thinking as he was a professional scout. However, he did not give any response directly, but just smiled nomittally. After waiting for about half an hour. Achilles came back hurriedly on his horse. Upon seeing Jack and the others, he did not stop. He went into the supply depot right away, returned the horse and all his equipment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When he walked out of the supply depot. A sign of solemn was shown on his face, just like before when they were on their way back. In Jack''s eyes, it looked as if that Achilles'' eyebrows wrinkled even deeper than before. "Let''s go, I''ll take you all to report in on the merits." Achilles spoke, and then brought Jack and the others towards military rewarding office. Along the way, Debut and the others were chatting happily with their faces lit up in joy. Obviously, for them, it was a pride to have gotten merits upon joining the Dragon Cavalry! But Jack and Achilles remained unusually calm. Achilles appeared like this because there was something in his mind. As for Jack, he was curious about what was going on in Achilles'' mind. He did not really care much about the merits. He was supposed to stay in the Dragon Cavalry for only three months until his father''s birthday. And by that time, he would need to leave already. And besides... As the Chief Guard, it made no difference for him whether he had gotten the merits or not...[ Chapter 885 Terminal Arena The military service department was located within Thegiant City and was responsible for recording the military achievements and awards of all units. There was a long queue at the service department when Jack and the other three arrived with Achilles. There were many military achievements daily that required to be reported and recorded by the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry. It wasmon for them to make such reports amid the cruel and unforgiving environment. "Sergeant White, our neer had broken record to have abat award during his first day in service. He is the first one, isn''t he?" Debut suddenly stepped forward and said gleefully to Achilles. Achilles nodded, "Yes, he must be the rare few if not the first." A neer to the Dragon Cavalry would be quickly assignedbat duties to assess if he could carry out his tasks safely. But there was an exception to everything and it even caught Achilles by surprise. But this was still reasonable in the northern frontier. "Then we can certainly brag about this... heh heh heh..." Debut started tough proudly. Then, at this moment, a voice said with surprise, "Achilles, what brings you here?" Jack looked towards the person and it was a surly and strong officer who looked at Achilles with surprise. "Commander Shawn, I brought some of my friends to register some military awards." Achilles smiled and replied respectfully to the officer. "Military awards?" Commander Shawn started to chuckle and then said sarcastically, "Ha ha ha... Achilles, are you kidding? If memory serves me right, you are the sergeant of a new squad and today you simply brought them for a patrol. Why are you here collecting awards?" As he said, several sergeants around them started tough. In their view, a patrol was a simple task to the Dragon Cavalry and at the Northern Frontier, it was as good as going out for a tour of the frontier. How could they have anybat achievements and awards if there were no dangers? Amid theughter, Achilles and the other three''s smile waned. Jack looked at Achilles and it was obvious that Achilles and Commander Shawn had some previous grudges, otherwise, he would not create a scene out of such a small issue. Achilles was demoted by Zenith to be a sergeant but other officers would still ord him with some respect. If it was not for the previous grudges, Commander Shawn would not behave that way. A Commander in the Dragon Cavalry would have more ss than to do that. Achilles simply ignored Commander Shawn''s sarcasm and said to Jack and the others, "Follow me in." But just as the five were about to go into the military service department, Commander Shawn suddenly stood in front of Achilles and blocked their way. "Are you ignoring the words of a Commander?" Commander Shawn could match Achilles physically and was far more menacing. Then, those who wereughing suddenly shut up as they could sense that the situation had turned explosive. "Commander Shawn, I''m not under yourmand. There is no need for me to report to you. We deserve this military award and all we need is the staff from the military service to make the judgment." Achilles smiled and wanted to walk around Commander Shawn. Smack! Suddenly Commander Shawn pped his hand onto Achilles'' shoulder. Achilles was not prepared for the sudden and strong p and stumbled a step backward. Wah... the onlookers gasped. At this point, Achilles'' smiled had also waned. Jack, Debut and the others wanted to step forward but Achilles raised his hand to stop them and said, "Stand down." "Stand down?" Commander Shawn grinned and then chuckled, "Ha ha ha... are you kidding me? You, four rookies, want to take me on?" Commander Shawn took another step forward as he said provocatively. "What a bunch of brash rookies led by none other than a former Chief Guard!" "Commander Shawn, you are my superior. I have nothing to say if you want to belittle me. But if you are taking this opportunity to settle our past scores, then I''ll caution you to reconsider!" Not only did Achilles stand his ground, but he also took a step forward and went on the offensive, "Although I''m no longer the Chief Guard, I still know the rules and regtions of the Dragon Cavalry. If you want to settle some personal grudges with me, then I, Achilles, invite Commander Shawn to take a trip to Terminal Arena!" Kaboom! It was as if what Achilles said set off an explosion at the military service department. Everyone stared with their eyes wide open when they heard what Achilles said. Some of the sergeants'' expressions even drastically changed. Jack was the closest to Achilles and Commander Shawn and he could see that Commander Shawn''s expression also changed. Even if he maintained a straight face, it could not conceal his intense apprehension.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "What kind of ce is this Terminal Arena?" Debut whispered. Yarol slowly exined, "Before I came, I heard about a ce called Terminal Arena that the Dragon Cavalry has. This Terminal Arena is like a ce for a deathmatch. Regardless of whether you are a high Commander or a regr soldier, anyone can go to the Terminal Arena and fight. Once the fight is over, all is forgotten." "Gosh, such a ce exists?" Debut was stunned. Even Jack who heard Yarol''s exnation was startled. The Dragon Cavalry was a disciplined and professional army. To think that there was such a ce to settle personal grudges. But now he could understand why Commander Shawn was so terrified. Once they were on the Terminal Arena, although Achilles was now a sergeant, he still had the fighting skills of a Chief Guard. It would be easy for him to give Commander Shawn a good beating! Yarol continued to exin, "Furthermore, there are practically no rules on the Terminal Arena. Rank and status are null and void on the Terminal Arena. Which is to say that if Sergeant Achilles were to go all out against Commander Shawn, it could be a fight to the death!" "Additionally, it looks like even us rookies can invite Commander Zenith for a fight. This Terminal Arena was even designed personally by him!" "Woah..." Debut and Cole remarked in unison. Debut said softly, "Who dares to challenge a Commander who could decimate an entire city? He is absolutely ruthless!" As they were mumbling, the situation between Achilles and Commander Shawn had turned white-hot. However, in Jack''s eyes, he could see who was the winner and loser as soon as Commander Shawn''s eyes revealed his horror. Smack! Achilles raised his hand and pushed Commander Shawn away and said, "So, Commander Shawn should cherish your life and give way to me, so that we need not go to the Terminal Arena.[ Chapter 886 List of Military Awards He did not hide his aggression. Although Achilles had been demoted from his position as the Chief Guard, he still had the confidence and aggressiveness of the past. At this point, his presence filled the entire military service department. Even Commander Shawn was overwhelmed and was stunned for a moment when he was pushed aside by Achilles. Jack and the rest simply followed Achilles into the department. Debut and the other three were ecstatic and were secretly celebrating when they walked into the department in full view of the others. They were under the leadership of Achilles and were happy that Achilles was the victor in this encounter. The other sergeants started to whisper among them. "Tsk tsk... Once a Chief Guard, always a Chief Guard. Even if the Commander had demoted him, not anybody could offend him." "Terminal Arena... haha, Commander Shawn will never have the guts to take Achilles on at the Terminal Arena. He would be ground into mincemeat by Achilles." "Sigh... look at that Commander Shawn. Those were past grudges. Now he still brought it up to Achilles. Now he had shot himself in the foot and had lost face. If they were to fight at the Terminal Arena, even three of him would not be able to take on Achilles." Thebination of whispers became loud because of the number of people present. Each of theirments trickled into Commander Shawn''s ears. Instantly his expression turned for the worst as each sarcasticment was like a de slicing into his body. He felt the intense fire raging within him... Indeed, he wanted to make things difficult for Achilles. Why couldn''t he take a shot at the sergeant who was once a Chief Guard? But Achilles'' mention of "Terminal Arena" had put the fear into Commander Shawn''s eyes and he did not want such a conflict. Now, it was clear that he now had lost face. All sorts of mixed emotions raged within Commander Shawn. When he saw the five of them entering the military service department, Commander Shawn said through his gritted teeth, "Stop right there! Achilles!" The intense roar silenced the entire room. Everyone stared in disbelief at Commander Shawn. Did Commander Shawn really want to challenge Achilles at the Terminal Arena? Achilles stopped and slowly turned towards Commander Shawn and walked past Jack and the rest. He looked directly at Commander Shawn and asked, "Has Commander Shawn changed your mind and would like to challenge me at the Terminal Arena?" There appeared to be a hint of panic in Commander Shawn''s eyes. After a pause, he sternly said, "Bullshit! So many people are here to make their reports. You''re only a sergeant, how could you bring four rookies straight into the military service department?" On hearing, the onlookers became perplexed. Some of the sergeants began to look at Commander Shawn with scorn and disdain. They might not feel that way if Commander Shawn had epted the challenge to the Terminal Arena. Which one of them had not gone through the baptism of fire? Now, not only Commander Shawn did not dare to ept Achilles'' challenge to the Terminal Arena, but he also continued to harp on something trivial to create trouble for Achilles. This was getting ... ridiculous! How could a Commander speak in this manner in front of his subordinates? "Commander Shawn, are you so despicable?" Achilles said and continued to ask, "You dared not ept my challenge to the Terminal Arena and now you want to lecture me on queuing up as a Commander?" "These are the rules!" At this point, Commander Shawn had lost the moral high ground and could not care less about what the others thought and continued, "Everyone is queuing up, what makes you so special that you can cut the queue? No matter what achievements you had, you can''t utilize your influence as the former Chief Guard to cut the queue. How can you lead you men like that?" He said it as if each statement was factual and reasonable. However, everyone felt ufortable when they heard his statements. Every soldier was dedicated and full of pride. Whatever Commander Shawn was doing now had started to make a fool of himself. "Looks like there is a huge grudge between both of you. He had lost all dignity and yet he still wants to create problems for you." Jack sniggered. Achilles could not help but look at Jack. Thereafter he spoke sternly towards Commander Shawn, "Commander Shawn, you are a Commander so how could you not know about the list of military awards and its associated rules and priorities?" This shocked everyone present and all eyes were on Achilles. Even Commander Shawn was stunned by what Achilles said. His gaze drifted and Commander Shawn was momentarily in a daze. "Speak up!" Achilles thundered furiously. Commander Shawn came to his senses, braced himself up, and replied, Of course I know about the regtions concerning the military awards priority. No units were restricted from iming any military awards and achievements high on the list will have the priority when reporting!" Commander Shawn became flustered when he said these. Even those sergeants around them began to look at Achilles, Jack, and the rest with bewilderment. The military awards priority list was created by Commander Zenith. He ranked the achievements from low to mid and finally to the highest. Once any unit''s achievements crossed the mid-level, they could cut the queue and have priority to im their awards. But any mid-level achievements would already startle the entire Dragon Cavalry! There had been peace for so many years with the presence of the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry and never was there any intensebat that could deserve a mid-level award. "Achilles, do you take me for a fool?" Commander Shawnughed and said sarcastically, "Indeed, ording to the military awards list, anybat achievements deserving of a mid-level award can have priority in the reporting! But any mid-level award would already have been known by the entire Dragon Cavalry and publicly verified. Only then can you have the priority to im your award." "The five of you just stroll in expecting the department to judge your ims that you had anything higher than a mid-level award? Do you expect anyone to believe that you brought these rookies out for a patrol and then managed to engage in abat engagement that deserves an award that is mid-level or higher on the list?" "Bullshit!" On saying this, the other sergeants began to nod in agreement with Commander Shawn''s assessment. This was also what everyone was puzzled about. The first patrol of any rookies was to familiarize them with the procedures and duties of the Dragon Cavalry. Everyone knew how safe that first patrol was! Even if there were any contingencies, it could not possibly reach a state ofbat that deserved anything higher than a mid-level award. It was practically impossible to get such an award during the first rookie patrol! Achilles became solemn and serious as Jack looked towards him. Commander Shawn began to snigger with disdain when he noticed Achilles'' change in expression. Commander Shawn already knew that he had lost face in this encounter but so long as he could expose that Achilles'' im of a mid-level award was fraudulent, then he could turn the tables against Achilles. Once that happened, then his loss of face was worth it!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ''Haha, how great of abat could a patrol encounter? Now Achilles had dug his own...'' Commander Shawn thought. Just as Achilles was about to speak up, the clumping of horse hooves could be heard outside and then the rider announced loudly, "Commander Zenith personally dered, that Achilles and his team, are awarded the military award..."0000 Chapter 887 Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy! Boom! A loud roar, like a thunderp, exploded close to the Military Merits Office. Everyone looked out where the roar sounded, in panic. It was as if the roar, like a piercing hammer, had struck everyone hard in the heart. It was the Commander''s order! That military achievement was graded directly by the Commander! Could it be... At that moment, Commander Shawn''s expression also changed dramatically, the proud smile on his face suddenly disappeared and reced with a shocked look. He turned vehemently and looked at the soldiers who had rushed in, then said in a stern voice, "How big achievement that would let the Commander grade it personally? This...this..." The soldiers mounted on their horses and didn''t fall off. Overlooking at Commander Shawn from their horses, they said calmly, "Commander Shawn is appointed as our Commander. Why are you asking this stupid question?" Commander Shawn shivered and lowered his head in fear. Shaking his head constantly, he whispered, "It''s impossible, it can''t be like this. This is just a simple reconnaissance patrol, and it''s only the first mission of the new recruits." At that moment, all the thoughts were gone. Commander Shawn waspletely in a state of panic and there was even a buzzing in his head. "We...what do we have?" Jack asked in a low voice, standing behind Achilles White. Hearing those words, Debut and the two men beside him showed an excited and curious expression. After returning to the city border, Achilles went alone to find Zenith Harol. As for the military merits ranking, Achilles knew very well what was going on, that was why he directly brought them over there. But for the new soldiers, ording to Zenith''s appraisal, he noticed the Military Merits Office. "Quite good" Achilles answered, smiling faintly and looking at Commander Shawn, who was frightened and shocked. His eyes were full of disdain. "Commander Shawn is acting like a clown today, he''spletely destroying his reputation ofmander." A secondter, the soldiers who were riding on the horse announced in a loud voice, "The Commander personally graded the five-man squad leaded by Captain White, all the five, as... Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy!" Boom... When the word "Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy" resounded in the Military Merits Office like a thunder, the news was passed out level upon level. Boom!N?velDrama.Org content. At that moment, everyone present burst out a roar of exmation. "Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy? Oh my God, what the hell they did? Why the Commander Merited such a high-grade military merit?" "Oh, my God! What happened? Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy. God, when I joined the Dragon Cavalry, I thought I would leave the military and return to my hometown with such an achievement. They, they are just a few recruits, and they achieved in their first mission what I haven''t got in the past ten years!" "Achilles, did you take the four recruits out on patrol and kill the head of the foreign force of the territory outside the city?" For a moment, there was a flood of exmation. Everyone was stunned. People in Earthly Hierarchy could be entitled with a privilege in the Military Merits Office, this was enough to prove how difficult it was to obtain it. Moreover, every Merit in Earthly Hierarchy would be something that had caused a shock in all the three hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry. The only exnation for obtaining the Earthly Hierarchy so easily, not to mention the Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy, it was rushing out to assassinate the leader of foreign forces! Otherwise, how could they have obtained it? "Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy?!" Commander Shawn, who was already nervous, became even more terrified at that moment. In an instant, he staggered and took a step back, as if the whole energy of his body had been hollowed out. What the soldiers announced was the rating of Zenith. No one would question that. "Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy", just five words, but powerful as a majestic mountain rolling down from the sky, made Commander Shawn out of breath. His body was shivering and his hands were trembling uncontrobly. Except for the deep shock, Commander Shawn''s mind waspletely nk at that moment. It must be known that, even if he was appointed as a respectablemander, over the years, he just obtained three times of 7th Merit in Earthly Hierarchy and, because of those merits, he finally became Commander. He didn''t even think about the Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy! And now, Achilles and his four recruits obtained it at the first mission. How the hell did they do? Thinking about all that, Commander Shawn felt a burning sensation, as if his whole body was on fire. ''The five of them were Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy, and me just then...what the hell I did?'' "Commander Shawn, what do you have to say now?" Achilles said in a sharp voice. At that moment, Commander Shawn felt like if he was shook by a thunder. What a shame! What a humiliation! That was a self-inflicted humiliation! Commander Shawn was full of resentment, he had no mood to think about the military merit anymore, it would be shameful to stay in the Military Merits Office. He clenched his teeth ruthlessly, and ran away from the Military Merits Office. "Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy?" Jack was a little dismayed, while Debut, Cole and Yarol, who were nearby, gradually came back to their senses. p! Debut pped himself fiercely, and the sharp pain feeling made him feel overjoyed. "No, it''s not a dream! Did we really be Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy in our first reconnaissance patrol?" Debut was so excited that his voice stuttered. "Earthly, Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy? This is really manna from heaven!" "Hahahaha...this time we can really see the real value of the Dragon Cavalry. Achieving such a goal like the Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy is enough to increase my parents'' prestige in my hometown, hahaha...." Cole was marveling, while Yarol''s eyes welled up with tears. "Come on, I''ll take you to receive your military merit!" Achilles turned andughed. He also had a triumphant and radiant smile on his face. At that moment, a lot of marveled eyes were fixed on Achilles, Jack and the others. No one said a word. Some of them were still shocked, while the others were envious. Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy, they should have that privilege! What happened? How could some recruits on their first mission, which was the simplest and safest reconnaissance patrol, obtain such an important military merit? What an unbelievable luck! Under Achilles'' leadership, Jack and the others would be put soon on the official list of the military merits. Those merits would influence their army life and, one day, they would get the reward they deserved! When the five came out of the Military Merits Office, they were greeted by the envious nces of everyone and by a chorus of congrattion. "Achilles, you were really brilliant this time. I''m impressed, I''m really impressed!" "Congrattions. The Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy, you new recruits just went out for a while and aplished something I never thought I''d be able to get in my life. That''s great!" "Sergeant White, you and these four recruits are really amazing. Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy, you are the best. Congrattions!" Hearing all those words, Achilles smiled in response. Jack, on the other hand, was not smiling and was following him and seemed preupied. Anyway, Debut and the others were very happy to respond to those praisingments.0000 Chapter 888 Coalition Order, The Top Secret In The Dragon Cavalry Leaving the Military Merit Office. The five of them did not linger for long, and went straight back to their barracks. Debut suggested that they should have a celebration. After all, it was their first Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy in the Cavalry. Such an asion should be celebrated grandly. However, Achilles shook his head, and suggested that buying some meat and wine was sufficient enough as a celebration. This confused Debut and the others, even Jack was confused. Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy was an achievement only surpassed by Heavenly Hierarchy. Why was Achilles so humble? Seeing as the four of them was eyeing him, he exined while smiling, "It''s just that I don''t want something like Shawn''s incident happening again. Back in the days when I was a Chief Guard, I pissed off a lot of people, and now I got thrown down to this rank here by the Commander. Even though I know a lot of people, there could still be people who want to take revenge on me, just like what happened to Shawn. if we''d went to the tavern, we''lle off as bastards that are showing off." After a while, Achilles shrugged, "Also, this time, our achievement was too great, ironically. There are bound to be people that are upset with our exploits." With his exnation, Jack and the others also came to that realization.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Achilles was right. It did not take much work for them to get the Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy. They were certain that not everyone would congratte them sincerely. The Dragon Cavalry consisted of three hundred thousand men, all of them shaped by Zenith to be an invincible super-soldier. Normally, the inner thoughts of these people were very hard to predict. "Debut and the rest of you, go and buy some nice food and wine. Sergeant White and I will go back to our barracks first," Jack said. The three of them nodded and left for the tavern. Achilles looked at Jack instead, smiled helplessly and said, "I knew it, you want to ask me something, don''t you?" "Let''s go, we''ll talk along the way." Jack shrugged while smiling, "Come on now, do me a favour and tell me about it. Achilles smiled in return, not rejecting Jack''s request. Even if he didn''t tell Jack about it right now, Zenith would tell him sooner orter. However, Achilles kept his mouth shut during the journey back to their barracks. He asked Jack only when they were about to reach their camp, "What do you wanna know?" "What''s the deal with the insignia?" Jack asked straight to the point. Them being awarded the Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy must be thanks to that insignia. "That is a verymon insignia, but it has a vastly different meaning behind it." Achilles did not tell him immediately, and said in a deep tone, "Let''s put it this way, the ones that understand what that insignia means in the Dragon Cavalry are the Twelve Golden Guards and the Commander himself. Even for us, it took us two years before we knew the true meaning behind that insignia. It has always been a secret in the Cavalry!" "You need be at that high of a position just to understand it?" Even if he had guessed that that was the answer, after confirming it with Achilles, Jack couldn''t help but be surprised. "It has toorge of an influence, it might affect the morale of the troopers!" After checking their surroundings and made sure that no one was within earshot, Achilles whispered, "That is the Coalition Order!" Coalition Order!? Jack was shocked and curious. Achilles continued, "The hundreds foreign tribes had always been defeated by the Dragon Cavalry. Anyone who dares to step foot onto the border of the Northern Territories shall feel the wrath of the mighty Dragon Cavalry, and get driven back to where they belong." He added, "I believe you''ve already experienced how windy and cold it is here, close to the border. The ce inhabited by the foreign tribes is also like this, but a helluva lot worse. Which is one of the reason why they''ve been trying to move southwards all these years." "But, after all these years of trying to breach the border, basically all of the Families in the Northern Territories had gotten their asses handed to them by us. Also, we had observed that the conflicts around the border had been slowing down since two years ago. With that, Commander Harol brought the Twelve Golden Guards and went on a covert operation deep in the Northern Territories to find out what''s the situation." Jack frowned, "And you guys found out about the Coalition Order during that operation?" "Yes!" Achilles nodded and even had a touch of anxiousness show on his gaze, "We found out that all these years of us dominating the foreign tribes, with all of them getting crushed one way or another, and none of them able to gain any ground against us, had lead to them forming an alliance with one another since two year ago. With all of the Families forming an alliance, the Coalition Order is created..." "Rumble!" sounded when Achilles finished his sentence. Despite that fact that he had lowered his voice to be barely audible by the both of them. Jack was still shocked as if lightning struck right next to him when Achilles said that. The foreign tribes Alliance... That was some groundbreaking news! One of the reasons for the border being an indestructible fortress all these years was thanks to Zenith Harol and his Dragon Cavalry! Other than that was the fact that the foreign tribes were divided and fought by their lonesome. Some of them even had rivalries with other Families. This also formed an awkward situation of internal conflicts. Every single one of them wanted to move southwards, and rushed headfirst onto the fortress that was the Dragon Cavalry. After headbutting the fortress and unsurprisingly being severely injured, they retreated back to the Northern Territories and fought with each other again. Even the few that managed to pull off something resembling an alliance were still utterly destroyed by the Dragon Cavalry. This time, however,...All of them were forming an alliance! If all of the foreign tribes were able to set aside their differences and rivalries, cooperate with each other, and all charged southwards at the same time... "Now I understand why you guys don''t want the news to spread." Jack started worrying, "If this information got out, the morale of the entire Dragon Cavalry would be turned into soft, mushy mud!" Achilles put on a helpless smile, "We''ve been keeping an eye on the situation for the past two years. However, the foreign tribes were very sneaky about this, so it was extremely hard for us to notice their actions and figure out their directions. On the flip side, thanks to their internal conflicts, their rivalries couldn''t be resolved immediately. Which is why it took two years for them to finally form an alliance." "So, is this why you had such a massive reaction when you saw the Coalition Order? And immediately reported it to the Commander?" asked Jack. Achilles nodded in agreement, "The Oirat tribe is not considered to be a strong tribe by any means. We mopped the floor with their asses with both eyes closed back then and destroyed their morale. This time, they were daring enough to scout out the southern part of the South Giant City and carried Coalition Order on their bodies. If more people knew this, it would be less than desirable to say the least." Jack''s eyes shined as realization hit him like a truck. A tribe that was destroyed by the Dragon Cavalry was undoubtedly a homeless dog. When said homeless dog came back to fight the tiger that destroyed it before with unforeseen courage, they were probably not just feeling courageous for the heck of it, they probably had someone backing them! "Maybe after two years, they did seed in pulling off an alliance." Jack muttered under his breath. Achilles nodded with a heavy heart, looked anxious and said, "When I reported this to the Commander, even he was shocked. For our discovery, we should be awarded something higher than a Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy, such as a Heavenly Hierarchy, that should be sufficient. Commander Harol also wanted to keep your identity hidden, so he decided to lower the level of our award!"??????????? Chapter 889 The True Meaning of “There Is Only One Person above Him as He Overtops Millions” This concerned the peace of the territory. Jack wasn''t the least bit doubtful and suspicious of what Achilles had said about getting ranked ording to their contribution in war. Heavenly Hierarchy was all they needed to bring this matter to a close! The hundreds foreign tribes who resided in the outskirts of the North continued to intrude the North. Before the Dragon Cavalry Squad had arrived, often times the borders of the North would be breached by them. The foreign tribes could easily attack in the South direction easily with nobody stopping them. Ever since the Dragon Cavalry Squad was established, Zenith came out of nowhere and became the anchor of defense for the North. With just his own might, he was able to fend off all attackers and quench all the restlessness in the area. His name alone was reputable enough to silent all the other races and ns in the North, which in turned brought peace in the region. If this was about leveraging their powers, even all of the other nsbined wouldn''t be more threatening than the North alone. Outside the North, they would have ces to hide away from danger, and there were room for orchestrating retaliation if they were attacked! However, this was not the case for the North. In this ce, danger knew no boundaries. If Zenith never appeared and built this ce into an imprable fortress, when war started and all the other nsunched their attacks, they would meet no opposition and they would be able to stomp the ground t! For the Dragon Cavalry Squad which were three hundred thousand men strong, if they didn''t have any back-up ns, it would mean that there would be no way for escaping. They could only face the impossible task of fighting back such vast number of enemies! The coboration and ties between the hundreds ns of foreign tribes would mean a lot for peacemaking in the whole region. They would only need one involvement to gain the prestige of Heavenly Hierarchy! One had to acknowledge the fact that the Dragon Cavalry Squad was a troop of iron-d beasts. They were the best of the best. For them, the foreign tribes who were their subject of suppression would be nothing more than ants under their feet. One just had to take a good look at his enemies to gain a good gauge of a troop''s ability. The Dragon Cavalry Squad and the hundred ns of foreign tribes coexisted perfectly in this situation! When the foreign tribes all went into war, the Dragon Cavalry Squad was able to hold their own ground with their formidable troops and merciless strategies. However, when the hundred ns of foreign tribes could put aside their generational grudges and joined forces, even for the three-hundred-thousand-men strong Dragon Cavalry Squad, they had to tread carefully too. This was why Zenith was willing to seal off this information and prevent word from getting out in between himself and the Twelve Golden Guards for the past two years. The hundred ns of foreign tribes who joined hands were like dark clouds hanging over the horizon in the distance. When the clouds reached breaking point, heaven would break apart and a huge thunderstorm would rain down mercilessly. By the... the whole territory would be plunged into danger! At this moment, various thoughts were going through Jack''s mind. With his vast amount of experience and knowledge, it only took a moment for him to make clear of the rtionship between various factions in thisplicated web after being told by Achilles. "I know your temperament. You can be rest assured, since Debut is deprived of his honorary medal because of you, the dictator would think of something topensate them." Achilles watched the silent Jack and mistakenly thought that he was still thinking about war contributions. He quickly consoled Jack. "Trivial things such as war contributions are nothingpared to the safety of the whole region." Jack shook his head with a grave look on his face before turning to look at Achilles, "What is the dictator''s thoughts on this matter?" "What do you think?" Achilles returned with his own question with his brows raised. "What do I think?" Jack was a little perplexed. Achilles rolled up his sleeves and pulled Jack into the depths of the barracks, "It is still snowing out here. Let''s talk over a warm fire." When the smoke billowed from arge brazier, the coldness they felt slowly dissipated. After entering the house, Jack sank into silence as if deep in thought by the brazier. After Achilles had set up the fire nicely and settled right beside Jack, he began, "You are the Chief Guard who has only one man above you as you oversee millions. Naturally, your opinion is of great value in such matters." Jack looked up at Achilles. All of a sudden, he felt something heavy weighing on his eyelids. Achilles'' words seemed to bear enormous weight as they weighed heavily on Jack''s shoulders. When Achilles first sought out his opinion, Jack didn''t really know where he was going with this conversation. However, when Achilles spoke of Jack''s position of being only under one man while overseeing millions, hinting at his responsibility and the power he held. However... what should he do about this matter? Jack was in a dilemma. His leaden shoulders made him feel like something was constricting his throat. Speech was slightly difficult for some reason. If this was a matter concerningpanies and malls, he could just do as he pleased without any reservation. However, the predicament he was facing now wasn''t just concerning a mere mall or just anypany or family... it concerned the whole region! All creatures great and small held significance in this world! Any words by him would spark a butterfly effect in this region! "Is this what it means to be above all else with just one person above me?" Jack smiled bitterly, and there was an unsettling seriousness in his eyes. He was staring at Achilles as he seemed to struggle to put his thoughts into words. Achilles was stunned for a moment as his eyes met Jack''s. His steely face was now a little worn out and glum. "When I was the Chief Guard all those time ago, the dictator used to tell me something." "What did he say?" Achilles put on a faint smile, "When you stand atop everyone else and gain their admiration, you should instead bend down and ce your palms downwards. You have the responsibility to ensure their safety and peace, even if... you have to put your life on the line." Jackughed. He shrugged, "Actually, I am not someone so brave and noble at first. It was Zenith who first brought me up to this position, and before I knew it I can''t relieve myself of these duties anymore. I suspect him that he has his own motives for giving me this raise and strip you off your position." Jack let out a guffaw and yfully punched Jack on his chest. "You are really rubbing salt in my wounds now.'' Jack continued to smile bitterly. Achilles waved his hands, "Alright, I''ll stop pestering you. After all, you are just a fresh Chief Guard who has arrived here not too long ago, so you wouldn''t be so familiar with the ways of the battlefield. Don''t worry, I will talk this matter through with the dictator and the other guards." Jack''s constricted throat finally felt a little loosened. The nightmare which was going to fall upon the North was something too heavy for him to bear. Therefore, Jack found his opportunity to break away from this topic, "Right, one more thing, what grudges are there between you and Shawn?" "It''s not just any grudges, it''s a vendetta." Achilles suddenly looked dangerous, "When I was still the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry Squad, I have killed his brother personally." He wasn''t the least bit hesitant when he revealed this. Even Jack was caught off guard by this sudden revtion. "His brother? Was he one of the Dragon Cavalry Squad too?" Jack had a startled expression on his face, "This is impossible. The Dragon Cavalry Squad is dead-serious about theirw. There is no way inter-killing between members would be tolerated." "You are right about the part that thew in this squad is irrefutable." Achilles shrugged and produced a meaningful smile, "However, what if I tell you that by killing his little brother, I was able to get noticed by the dictator and my pathway to the Chief Guard seat was all but made easy because of it?" "This..." Jack was suddenly speechless as he didn''t know what to say. The three hundred thousand men of the Dragon Cavalry Squad is being led solely by Zenith, and thews being imposed was also decided ording to Zenith''s will.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With both of them belonging to the squad, Achilles has killed Shawn''s little brother, which was as grave crime of inter-killing. This act has breached thest line of principle of the squad. However, not only Zenith didn''t pin the me on Achilles, he instead made way for him to ascend to a higher position from that point on?" Chapter 890 A Different Achilles As he watched Jack''s stunned and incredulous face, Achilles simply smiled, "I actually did have the resolve to die at that time, but when I knew what would happen instead, I was as stunned as you are now." "What had actually happened?" Jack probed further. Achilles'' eyes took on a strange light, but he got up and took out some alcohol from a shelf in the house. Without any words, he popped open the bottle and poured a mouthful into his mouth, and then he sprinkled some of the contents into the fire. The fire danced and leaped because of it. The sudden outburst of mes caused Jack to retreat instinctively. In contrast, Achilles didn''t move an inch as he stood stonily and allowed the mes'' warmth to envelop him. "You must have known pretty well how cruel and ruthless is it in the battlefield after following us for a survey, no?" Jack nodded. The fight they had just earlier on indeed shed some light on some previously unknown things on the battlefield. Killing was prevalent, and everywhere heid his eyes he could see bloodied intentions and ruthless killing. Immediately, Achilles continued, "In fact, I don''t really want to recall this particr matter, because it was more bloodied and cruel than war itself." After a pause, Achilles allowed himself a forlorn smile. At that moment, Jack felt like he was looking at another Achilles. A war-torn and steely man like him had this gentle and emotional side too? "It was a huge fight, and after that we had to sweep the battlefield cleanly. It was just a small town that belonged to foreign tribes." Achilles chronicled the details slowly, "In the battlefield, it was all pure killing between warriors, and elderly women has no part in it. What could they do? They could only tremble in fear and from their condition, who would have thought that they would all steel themselves and fight back vehemently just before their n was annihted?" Jack''s brows furrowed deeply and there was an excited light in his eyes. Perhaps... the key reason lied in those elderly women! The next second, Achilles crushed the bottle of alcohol in his hands with force, and the contents immediately sttered everywhere. Achilles was gnashing his teeth hard, "That son of a bitch brother of Shawn sliced open two children, an old man and he even bore some lust towards a group of youngdies when he was taking care of the aftermath... Do you still think that I should leave him alive?" This news came as a huge blow to Jack''s mind. Achilles'' words rammed hard into his consciousness. All of a sudden, he felt his own sense of morality crumbling. The hapless and weak elderly and youth were the most innocent and powerless group in any war! Judging from the fact that the Dragon Cavalry Squad was able to sweep the small n after the war, it meant that those who were still alive should be considered fugitives of war who had long lost their will to fight. Despite that, the little brother of Shawn didn''t bat any eyelid as he tore through those weak and helpless group with cold blood! Was there any difference between someone like him and an animal? Even though Achilles had only shed a little light on the brother''s past, Jack was able to conjure a very bloodied and inhumane scene in his mind. "He should be killed!" Without warning, Jack shouted. "Yes, you are right. The dictator agreed with me!" Achilles nodded, "The Dragon Cavalry Squad is an elite and honorable team of warriors. How could we allow such filth to prate into our ranks? If someone like that wasn''t rooted out, wouldn''t that deal a huge dent in our reputation and dignity? Everyone would think that the Dragon Cavalry Squad was a team of barbarians without any discipline and order." Jack said nothing to refute that. He finally knew the reason Zenith decided to help pave the way for Achilles'' ascent. Zenith was known for his steely discipline and rugged ways. His words were thew and his principles had to be followed strictly. Someone like him wouldn''t be able to tolerate anything that went against his principles! He would never allowed such a trash to exist in his team of elites which he had worked very hard to create! On the other hand, what had Achilles done was exactly what Zenith would like to see! Any leader who was far-sighted and had wisdom woulde to a decisive verdict for a matter such as this. "For me, I can do anything stupid, but I will never every my hands on weak and defenseless people. I would never. After all, everyone is born by their parents, and everyone has families. That trash, that barbaric animal had it easy even for the suffering and punishment he received." As Achilles added to his chronicles, his face was a little blushed at the moment. However, Jack was well aware that his slightly drunken state wasn''t because of alcohol. "That Shawn was mad at me for not overlooking his brother''s atrocious mistake. He was vengeful because I had used his little brother as a stepping stone to rise through the ranks." Achilles shrugged nomittally, "When I was the Chief Guard at that time, Shawn kept humiliating me in the army, which I was well aware of but had no intention to care about. After all, no matter how hatefu he was towards me, he couldn''t touch me. Of course, I didn''t let the dictator to interfere in our squabble." As he rubbed his face, Achilles looked at Jack helplessly, "Too bad, I wouldn''t be able to foresee that I would stumble into your hands because of Chattis. After being sent down the rankings by the dictator, Shawn didn''t even hide his contempt and attempt to bring down the hammer on me. Tell me, if I am not the former Chief Guard and have deep ties with the other Golden Guards, do you believe that he would have stabbed me from behind?" Jack smiled with disbelief. There wasn''t any other answer to Achilles'' question. As amander, Shawn couldn''t let go of past grudges as he continued to embarrass himself. All he wanted as to make mincemeat out of Achilles and made him theughing stock of the squad. For someone as narrow-minded as him, he was doing something that brought no benefit to himself and others. For someone like him, was there any limits to what he would do? After taking in a deep breath, Jack brought his gaze back up at Achilles, and there was now something different with his gaze. He slowly began, "Today, I finally get to know you for real. I am sorry for snatching away your Chief Guard position because of that incident and caused you to be in such a pinch." "That doesn''t matter. I was blinded at that time, and I had done something I shouldn''t have done. The dictator had done the right thing." Achilles smiled dismissively while waving his hands around. After taking in a deep breath while looking at a point above him, he brought his face back to face Jack, and there was no longer sorrow on his face, "Don''t worry, in the past three months looking over you, the dictator wouldn''t treat me badly after you leave. If he could bring me to the top in the first ce, he can do it the second time around. As for Shawn, there is all there is to it about his life." At that moment, Debut and the gang returned afterying out the dining table. They were moving through the snow as evident by the kes sitting on their shoulders. After entering the house, Debut said with huffed voice, "Hey, hey, hey, I am freezing to death. Set up the table and let''s start drinking!" Jack and Achilles exchanged a smile. After a conversation, the air between them had finally been cleared up. At this time, the five of them settled around the fire and started to drink and eat. After their winning contribution at war, no matter what rank this was in the army, it was a cause for celebration. And for the Dragon Cavalry Squad who wasn''t at war at the moment, they were pretty light and flexible about celebrations in the ranks. Compared to the calm and solemn demeanour of Jack and Achilles, Debut, Cole and Yarol was especially excited and agitated. However, what awaited them was prematurely getting drunk. In no time, they were all sprawled out on their beds.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The lively atmosphere in the barracks returned to its silent state with Jack and Achilles still being awake. Although they weren''t out cold yet, they were a little tipsy as their eyes swam. Jack was dangling a bottle of alcohol by the brazier as he was watching the dancing mes in the brazier. After some moments of silence, he suddenlyughed faintly with a hint of alcohol, "Achilles, didn''t you want to know what I think about that matter? Now I think I know what to do."???????? Chapter 891 The Dragon Cavalry’s Drill! "What kind of opinion?" Achilles blew the alcoholic breathe out from his mouth and looked towards Jack with drunken eyes. Jackughed, threw his head back and took a sip. Then immediately after that, he could feel an upset in his throat. He painfully spat the wine out from his mouth. Seeing this, Achilles couldn''t help himself andughed at him, "You really think the wine in our camp is the same as the one from the outside? The alcohol content is more than 60%." Jack shook his hand, and then spoke slowly. "Hunt down the leader of foreign tribes, put the me on someone else, split up the foreign tribes and re-stratify them, and renew the grudge between them." "Hmm?!" Achilles was shocked when he heard what Jack had said. He looked towards Jack. At that moment, he sobered up a little, and there was light in his eyes. The barracks suddenly fell into a deep silence. Other than the snoring sounds of Debut and the others, and the crackling sounds from the burning charcoal in the brazier, nothing else could be heard.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jack waited for a long time, but still did not get a response from Achilles. He raised his head up and looked at Achilles in astonishment, "What''s the matter?" Achilles smiled gently and said, "I think I know why the Commander promoted you at once." After he said that, he tilted his head back and took in a big mouth of wine. Then, he put the gon down, got up andid himself down on the bed, and fell asleep. Jack was dumbfounded as he looked at Achilles who was already snoring in bed. He had not expected that at all. Just like...that? Jack smiled helplessly. Feeling a little dizzy, he put the gon down and went to bed. They slept soundly until the next day and was awakened before dawn. This was the time the Dragon Cavalry would be starting their daily drill. Jack and the rest were woken up by the loud bugle call. To their surprise, they did not have any hangover headache. And despite the fact that they were roused by the bugle call, they felt very refreshed and energized. Jack, Debut and the other two were quite astounded. As if knowing what they were thinking about, Achilles exined to them, "The wine in the Dragon Cavalry has a high level of alcohol inside, and it''s strong; however, they were all specially concocted. You will not get drunk or get any hangovers. If not, why do you think they allow us to drink while on duty?" "As expected from the Dragon Cavalry, every aspect has already been taken care of." Debut said emotionally. Jack let out a smile. He looked at the fluffy snow outside, apanied by the bone chilling wind. It was a wise move to allow soldiers to warm themselves up with a few sips. Moreover, the wine was carefully concocted, so it would not affect the overall status of the war. On this point, you could tell how Zenith was handling the Dragon Cavalry. With this kind meticulous attitude, how could Thegiant city and the Dragon Cavalry not dominate the Northern Territory? They took three minutes to prepare everything. "Let''s go. I''m going to show you the Dragon Cavalry''s drill." Achilles smiled and walked out. Along the way, he told Jack and the rest, "Jack will be following meter. He''s going to learn the Dragon Cavalry Sword Swordmanship. As for Debut, Cole and Yarol the three of you needs to go and build up some muscles." "Yes sir!" Debut and the two others had no objections. From the scout and patrol mission yesterday, everyone had a clear idea of how each other performed in battle. It was proven that Jack''s physique was undeniably stronger than any of them, as he was able to swing the Dragon Cavalry Sword effortlessly, Therefore, it was quite logical that he could learn the proper way o using the Dragon Cavalry Sword. As for Debut and the other two person, even for Debut who was from the special forces had a tough time picking up the Dragon Cavalry Sword and using it normally. Therefore, strengthening their physique should be their priority for now. "The Dragon Cavalry Sword Swordmanship?" Jack rubbed his nose. He was looking forward towards learning that. He heard about the Dragon Cavalry Sword Swordmanship from the Mysterious Man, and moreover from what he heard, this Swordmanship could be used to block bullets on the battlefield! Zenith created this Swordmanship specially for the soldiers, so that all the soldiers could learn in batches. In fact, in Jack''s mind, this Swordmanship was more powerful than some of the unique Swordmanships out there. Firstly, with the use of the Swordmanship, the Dragon Cavalry Sword could block bullets! It was already shocking enough solely based on this effect. Secondly, all soldiers who could effortlessly handle the Dragon Cavalry Sword was guaranteed to learn this Swordmanship. And the second point was even more appalling. For some of the most powerful unique Swordmanships, it had been proven the stronger they were, the harder it was to master it. Therefore, not a lot of people were able to master unique Swordmanships. And now if youpared it to the Dragon Cavalry Sword Swordmanship, it could be learnt and mastered by almost anyone! Even if not all, there would still be at least few thousands of these soldiers in the Dragon Cavalry who had mastered this Swordmanship. And with this, they could quickly form a steel rampart in the battlefield, block all the attacks and bullets from the hundreds foreign tribes. Of course... Jack was not talking about therger thermal weapons or projectiles. Even so, it was already shocking that Zenith was able tobine the Dragon Cavalry Sword and the Swordmanship together to create the bullet block effect. It would not be logical if you expect all the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry could block a bullet fired from the Barrett sniper like how the mad Mysterious Man did. If all the soldiers were able to do it like how the Mysterious Man did, the Dragon Cavalry could have already trampled the northern region and eliminated the foreign tribes. The sky remained inplete darkness. The chilling wind blew, and snows were still dropping relentlessly. The biting wind seemed to be able to prate through the clothes, blowing straight to the flesh. Roaring sound of the drills, sted through the skies of Thegiant city. As though they were trying to tear the night sky apart with their audacious sounds, weing the light. The brightly illuminated Thegiant city had always been filled with vigor and vitality. Even the morning drills was bustling with life. Three hundred thousand people, excluding those who were on their missions, and those patrolling the city. Everyone gathered at the drill ground located in the center of Thegiant city, at the sound of the bugle call. Even though they were mentally prepared, but when Jack and the rest followed Achilles to the drilling ground, they were still stunned by the scene happening in front of them. Looking ahead, there was a sea of people in the drilling grounds. Some of them wore thin clothes, while some of them were topless. And everyone of them was working out on different parts. Independent square formations were formed separately. There were those who were working out on their physique, strengthening their bodies. Others who were training on their Swordmanships and closebat skills. And some others who were trying to improve their weapon proficiency. shes of swords and knives flew everywhere. Every square formation was different. The only one thing inmon was the overwhelming and intimidating waves of malice, releasing its power in all directions. Each independent square formation was like a sea of blood, churning and surging in it. All the soldiers in the square formation released a bursting shout, as if they were trying to break the dark night sky. At this moment, the bursting cry had even outshone the wind and snow. As though everyone had forgotten about their existence! "Now I full understand why the Dragon Cavalry is the strongest military force in the Northern Territory!" Yarol lowered his head and looked at himself and spoke passionately, "I think this is one of the best decision I have ever made in my life. "Joining the army changes a person but joining the Dragon Cavalry changes the soldier." Cole''s body was trembling in excitement. Achilles heard the three of them expressing their amazement and relief. He smiled and pointed ahead, "Let''s go, there will be a designated soldier who will guide you in your training. All of the square formations are equipped with the most elite instructors avable." As the three of them were walking to the square formations. Achilles looked towards Jack. Jack stood still and remain silent. He was staring at the Dragon Calvary Sword square formation. "Do you know how to do it now?" Achilles smiled and asked Jack. Jack shook his head, "It''s all basic moves, are you sure it can block bullets?" Chapter 892 The Swordmanship of Blocking Bullets! "Just going back to the basic only." Achilles smiled meaningfully. Then, he signalled Jack to follow him, heading towards the Dragon Cavalry Sword''s drilling formation. The yelling sounds were ear-splitting, hitting around like waves. It seemed like each of the soldiers could surge the winds and snow just by waving their swords. The square formation was shrouded in ring lights. The cold wind blew while snowkes were whirling down. All the soldiers were half-naked, showing off their well-built muscles. They could not feel the chilliness even when snowkes fell on them. Instead, the snowkes turned into water vapour and instantly evaporated as soon as theynded on the soldier''s body. Everyone seemed like a burning furnace. Visible heat could be seen on their naked upper bodies and top of their head when they were waving the Dragon Cavalry sword. "This marvellous body physique is a result from persistent training, time after time." Jack was shocked. He was confident with his own body physique, and it should not be any weaker than these soldiers who were training on the Dragon Cavalry Sword. But he knew very well. His had gotten his current strength and ability through an ident. However, for these soldiers, they gained their strong power through relentless training, over and over again, and also through countless of life and death encounters. While he was still in a daze. Achilles came back with a Dragon Cavalry Sword and a rifle. "Try it out?" Achilles threw the rifle into Jack''s hand. Then, he moved his mountainous body and stepped half a step backwards, dragging the Dragon Cavalry Sword along with him. This scene did not attract any attraction from the soldiers. Everyone was focused on their own drills. In the eyes of the veteran Dragon Cavalry soldiers, what was happening between Jack and Achilles was more than familiar. They were used to this kind of situation. Almost all of the new recruits, including these veterans, had the same kind of doubt when they first joined the Dragon Cavalry. And going through Jack and Achilles'' method was the best way to bust the myth. Jack raised the rifle and looked hesitantly at Achilles, "Should I spray the bullets or just shoot it point-nk?" "Either is fine!" Achilles smiled proudly, "Are you worried that I can no longer lift this thing?" Jack shook his head. As the former Chief Guard, how could it be possible that he could no longer lift the Dragon Cavalry Sword? As the second highest rank office in the Dragon Cavalry, it was not only an iconic title. Instead, it also meant his power capabilities as well! To be very frank. Achilles was a person far more superior than the Twelve Golden Guards. Among the three hundred thousand people in the Dragon Cavalry, the only person who could overpower him would be Zenith. However. Before Jack could fire the shot. Boom! A loud gunshot suddenly echoed through the sky of Thegiant city. The sudden gunshot instantly silenced the huge drilling ground. A whizzing sound could be heard tearing through the wind. Jack''s expression immediately changed. In his vision, he could see a bullet flying towards Achilles under the bright light of the drilling grounds. Achilles'' eyes widen when he heard the sudden gunshot. But. In that split second. Achilles was still in his initial position where he dragged the sword and backstepped. However, at that instant before the bullet arrived, he quickly turned his body, lifted the bulky Dragon Cavalry Sword up with his right hand and positioned it tightly on his back. ng! The bullet collided on the thick de of the Dragon Cavalry Sword and sparks sprayed around. The bullet then dropped onto the snowy ground. Everything happened in a sh. Jack was dazed while it all happened. He only got back his sense when Achilles slowly removed the Dragon Cavalry Sword from his back. However, in Jack''s eyes, Achilles was not looking at Jack. He was gazing at the direction where the bullet came, and his eyes was sparkling with excitement. At the very next second. Achilles took a step back and dragged the sword again, as if this were the first move for the Dragon Cavalry Sword Swordmanship. "Look carefully!" Achilles'' hoarse voice transmitted in Jack''s ears. Jack immediately looked towards the direction where Achilles was staring at. A massive figure could be seen standing still faraway in the wind and snow. However, it was too far so he couldn''t really tell who the person was. At the same time. Everyone at the drilling ground, including the new recruits and veteran officers, all looked towards the figure standing firmly in the wind and snow. In that moment some of them we confused, like how Jack was; however, some of the others vagu knew who or what that figure was. Just like Achilles, their eyes started gleaming well. At the next second. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... A series of gunshots were heard one after another over the drilling grounds. Like meteor crashing through the sky, the bullets headed straight towards Achilles. At that moment, Jack felt as if his heart was in his mouth. The series of shots were fired without a pause in between. So, it meant that if Achilles were to try and block all three bullets, he must not pause in between. Even between changing Swordmanships, the time should be shorter than the time at which the two bullets were connected. That being said. ng! ng! ng! Achilles twisted his massive body, swiftly swinging the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hands as if it was a feather. Sparks burst out from the thick de of the Dragon Cavalry Sword, like fireworks bursting in the snow. Jack tightened his pupils and paid full attention, observing Achilles'' movement in detail. Unlike watching the soldiers who practiced their Dragon Cavalry Sword''s Swordmanship at the drilling ground, Jack had a different perception when he witnessed how Achilles blocked bullets using the sword in real-time. In his sight. Achilles was moving, swinging the Dragon Cavalry Sword, urately blocking all the bullets that was aimed at him. However, in his eyes, Achilles'' movement, footsteps, and the way he handled the Dragon Cavalry Sword, was all perfect to the core. Which is to say, at the very beginning, Achilles had already known the bullet''s trajectory path wasing from in the first ce. All he had to do was use the thick and wide de of the Dragon Cavalry Sword and make some slight adjustments in order to block the bullets. Jack''s eye brightened up. He eximed, "Amazing! Once the bullet is fired, the trajectory path mush be a straight line. Once we know where the bullet ising from and determine the trajectory path, with some small adjustments we can definitely block the bullets. It would be harder to block them during assassinations, but on the battlefield, the enemy would be right in front of us, hence, the bullets... woulde from the front as well!" However. As soon as he finished his sentence. Achilles'' thick voice suddenly appeared, "If it was a scuffle, do you think it will be that simple?" Jack thought he already knew the ins and outs of block bullets with the Dragon Cavalry Sword. However, Achilles'' words threw him into a confused state once again. In a sh. Boom! Boom! Two more gunshots echoed through the air. And this time, Jack felt goose bumps all over his skin. His body trembled and he tightened his pupils to the extreme. Because he could tell from the sound that the two gunshots were not shot from the standing figure. It was... shot simultaneously from two different directions! How could he block two bullets at once? The Dragon Cavalry Sword could only rely on the thick and wide de to block the bullets from one direction. If gunshots were fired from two different directions, it meant that if Achilles chose to block the bullet from one direction, the other bullet will definitely hit him. "Now look closely!" Almost at the same time when the gunshots were heard, Achilles'' proudughter blew up in Jack''s ears. At the next second. From his initial backstep, Achilles moved backwards even more. Then, with his right hand, he grabbed the handle of the Dragon Cavalry Sword backhandedly. In the nick of time. Achilles let out a loud roar, thundering through Thegiant city. Boom! The muscles on Achilles right arm bulged up, as if there was a dragon in his arm. Using his back hand, he drew the sword out furiously. Then, with a tremendous speed, he dragged the Dragon Cavalry Sword along with him as he quickly spun in the air, creating a vortex. ng!N?velDrama.Org content. Sparks sprinkled around when the bulleting from the front was blocked by the Dragon Cavalry Sword. Following that. ng! Sparks were seen again, and the bulleting from behind dropped to the ground. "How...is this even possible?!" At this moment, Jack was dumbfounded. He stared at Achilles in disbelief, and he could feel the tingles on his head.0000 Chapter 893 Commander’s Trial, Villain Lying in Wait Rumble! The proving ground was filled with shouts of surprise. It was as if the snowstorm had fallen silent. Not only was Jack dumbfounded, but most who saw the scene were also in a state of shock. It was a fact that the Dragon Calvary Swordsmanship was mastered by some people in the three-hundred thousand strong Dragon Calvary, but there were definitely not many. The tidal wave-like shouting was from those who didn''t know how to wield it or from those who didn''t wield it well enough. Wow... Following the Dragon Calvary Sword dragging just then, it spun in ce and even set off a whirlwind at Achilles'' feet, churning up the wind and snow. And then, two bullets fell on the ground. Achilles kept his stance as the whirlwind surrounding him was clearly present. The churning snowkes were twirling in an abnormal trajectory. And the next moment. Achilles turned around and knelt on one knee to face the standing figure from before. Immediately afterward, the sound of thunderous deference echoed through the proving ground. "I, Achilles, thank the Commander for the trial!" Rumble... Just as he spoke, everyone on the proving grounds turned around. Some were shocked, some were horrified, and some were ... Without exception, every one of them was like Achilles and were down on one of their knees with a loud thud. As they shout in unison, the sound was like a thunderp. "It''s an honour to meet you, Commander!" Rumble... The unison shout was as loud as thunder. It had broken the silence of the night sky, as it spreads outwards. Within the Dragon Cavalry, Zenith Harol held the highest honour! He, who bestowed all the glory and countless feats of the Dragon Cavalry. He, who gave peace and tranquillity to the Northern Territory. It was also him, who was the pir of the Thegiant city and the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry. He was the soul of the army! Normally, in the early morning drills, Zenith rarely showed up. It was usually the Twelve Golden Guards that conduct the drill and monitor the proving grounds. No one expected that the Commander himself would show up in the proving ground that day! And, he personally tested Achilles'' Dragon Calvary Swordsmanship. It was an honour and a great opportunity to a soldier! Because it meant that you might get more advanced skill from the Commander! But of course, some knew Achilles'' identity and so didn''t have high hopes for the promotion or the opportunities. But, it was an honour to be tested by the Commander himself! Everyone had already knelt, only Jack was still standing as he turned around and looked at Zenith in the distance and stood still. Whoosh! Thud! A flint came flying and scored a direct hit on the backside of Jack''s left knee. Jack''s body swayed and he fell on one knee. He turned his head around, and saw Achilles was staring at him. It was obvious that Achilles was the one who did it. "Continue your training, aye!" In the distance, Zenith''s voice was like a holy message, as it came through the crowd. Although his voice wasn''t as loud, yet it was surprisingly crystal clear to everyone''s ears. When Jack raised his head again, Zenith was nowhere to be seen in the pitch-ck distance After Zenith left, all of the soldiers got up in unison. Even a simple rise-up motion came with a loud thud. Because of Zenith''s appearance, all soldiers fired up their training. When training resumed, all of the soldiers trained even harder, their voices were like a tidal wave as the proving ground return to its bustling atmosphere. "Get up." Achilles walked to Jack''s side and helped him up. His eyes instead nced at the direction where Zenith had left. And then he nced at the direction where the bullets had fired from. The two directions were totally opposite. He then proceeded tough lightly. Using the volume of only him and Jack could hear, "The Commander really cares about you. Your first training and he decides to show up himself. He also used the shooting trial to test on my Dragon Cavalry Swordsmanship so that you can have a look on it. Those two deadly shots were fired from two of the Golden Guards." Jack was dumbfounded.N?velDrama.Org content. The scene... was quite exaggerating. In the meantime. The soldiers were training. Shawn was in the middle of the fighting ring. But he waved his hand to his opponent at that moment, pretending to be out of breath and signalling for a time out. When his opponent left, he immediately shrugged off his tiredness and stood up straight. As he stood among the crowds, his gaze swept over the crowd filled with resentment and gloom. He then locked on Achilles and murmured while gritting his teeth, "Damn it, he''s already demoted to Sergeant, yet why does the Commander still pay so much attention to him? Could it be because the Chief Guard position is empty, and he wants him to rise back to it?" When he said this, Shawn''s gaze was filled with resentment and gloom to the core. Achilles was demoted to the very bottom was a great news for all those in the middle ranks. And for him, it''s even wonderful news. The fact that right under Zenith, came the Twelve Golden Guards. And within the Twelve Golden Guards, the Chief Guard was the top position. When the position of the Chief Guard was empty, it meant that someone else was needed to fill up the vacancy. Even though the position was only for one of the Twelve Golden Guards, there were also a few vacancies in the Twelve Golden Guards, which those middle rank officers who were eager to obtain. But what he didn''t know was that the position for the Chief Guard in the Twelve Golden Guards was already chosen. As for the incident where Achilles had the eleven Golden Guards gathered to trouble Jack because of Chattis'' affair in the past had been concealed by Zenith from all of the Dragon Cavalry. Zenith had single- handedly covered up everything. Even officer with ranks like Shawn had no clue of what had happened back then. He only knew that the Twelve Golden Guards... had some vacancies! "Hmph! For all the old and new hatred, I can''t evenpete with you, a mere Sergeant?" The more of Shawn thought about it, the more furious he became. As anger grew stronger inside him, he gritted his teeth with his eyes filled with hatred, "When my timees, Achilles, don''t me me for what I''ll do to you. For what you had done to my brother when you were in power!" At Jack and Achilles'' side. Jack asked Achilles in amazement, "How on earth did you do that just now?" "Just follow the technique and do it!" Achilles had a calm expression. "No, not only that!" Jack dismissed Achilles'' words in a decisive and robust tone out of themon. His brow furrowed and said in a deep voice, "How can a mere human be able to finish the technique before the bullets arrived? Especially when both rounds were shot at the same time!" This was the hardest part for Jack toprehend! Both rounds were fired simultaneously, which meant that the rounds should arrive at the same time. In this short moment, Achilles spun his sword in ce and blocked the two bullets! However. Confronted by confusing and frenzied Jack. Achilles smiled and handed the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand to Jack, "The Dragon Cavalry Sword has a special characteristic that the surface is covered with a tough yet malleable metal. When a bullet or an impact is made, there will be a dent. After a while, due to the properties of the memory metal, it''ll return to its original form." Jack was stunned for a moment. As he lifted the Dragon Cavalry Sword to take a good look at it. The wide de was covered with dents, tiny but discernible. And at the tip of the sword, there was a very obvious dent made by a bullet impact. Wait! Jack jolted awake, the dents on the de were bullets from Zenith when Achilles first fended off. And the first of the two bullets, which hade from two very different directions, was deflected by the tip of the sword instead of the body. Seeing that Jack was getting onto something, Achilles raised his right hand and gently tapped his index finger on the hilt of the Dragon Cavalry Sword. With a teasing smile, he said, "The Dragon Cavalry Swordsmanship is all about the thrills. The second bullet dent was at the hilt!" Chapter 894 Practicing The Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship! Jack was shocked. He looked towards Achilles'' finger, and ced his gaze at the base of the hilt of the Dragon Cavalry Sword. He saw a bullet impact crater at the tip of the hilt. He hesitated for two seconds before he suddenly realized. "The first bullet was blocked by the tip of the Dragon Cavalry Sword, and the second bullet collided on the base of the hilt thus changing the bullet trajectory path?" "Yes, that''s how I did it." Achilles nodded and smiled, "This is the only way you can simultaneously block two bullets from two different and opposite directions." Deep down, Jack was really surprised. He tightly clenched his teeth and took in a big breath. Even with this method, he felt it would be extremely difficult to pull it off. The travel speed of the bullets would be definitely faster than human movement. And through this method, he could reduce the motion time of the Dragon Cavalry while blocking bullets. That being said, it would be aplete challenge of strength, courage and skill of the person who was performing this swordmanship. The risk of blocking the first bullet was minimal, so it would be easier to block it. But the second bullet would be much riskier and more dangerous, because the user would need to hit it with the base of the hilt. The base of the hilt had a smaller dimension, and it was not as wide as the tip of the de. In the process of collision, if there were some deviations, it would be possible to get shot by the bullet. "The Commander is really an incredible person to be able to create this kind of the swordmanship that no one had done before." Jack spoke with a sigh from the bottom of his heart. Now that he had seen the swordmanship with his own eyes, he felt that Zenith was much more phenomenalpared to what he had known before. He was able to create a swordmanship with just some ordinary and simple moves, paired with the heavy and wide de of the Dragon Cavalry. And the swordmanship gave part of the soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry the ability to block bullets. In a trance, Jack suddenly understood what Achilles meant by ''going back to the basics''. In the battlefield, things would be changing instantaneously. Not to mention, bullets will be flying around as fast as lightning. The time needed to block bullets would be wasted if there were too much unnecessary and fancy moves. But with this simple move, you could save more time and perform the swordmanship at once. The swordmanship looked very in and nd. However, in terms of blocking bullets, every second counts. Therefore, it would be harder to perform some other moves other than this swordmanship. "You can start training now." Achillesughed and pointed at the Dragon Cavalry Sword in Jack''s hand, "Actually, on a closer look, the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship is remarkably simple, and it has fewer moves. However, as you can tell, only a few soldiers in the Dragon Cavalry handily perform the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship,paring it to the three hundred thousand soldiers, this amount is really nothing." "As for those who had fully mastered the swordmanship, it is even rarer among the soldiers." "Like your spinning sh just now?" Jack''s eye brightened up and asked. "That sh?" Achilles gave a meaningful smile and said, "In the Dragon Cavalry, only less than a hundred soldiers can effectively perform that sh." Jack was stunned.N?velDrama.Org content. This amount was like a drop in the bucketpared to the total number of soldiers in the Dragon Cavalry. "Don''t worry. The Commander specially instructed me to show you the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship. Therefore, I showed you the toughest one." Achilles raised his hand and pped onto Jack''s shoulders. He gave a meaningful smile and said, Even for me, I had to practice one whole week just to get a grasp on how to perform that spinning sh. I was even shot by a bullet once before I learnt how to block bullets." "I''m going to practice the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship now." Jack nodded his head, kept all his thoughts and walked into the drilling formation with his Dragon Cavalry Sword. At the same time, the instructor responsible for teaching the Dragon Cavalry Sword came up and greeted him. The swordmanship of the Dragon Cavalry Sword was not hard. It even seemed easy if you just practice it normally. The trainer only briefed Jack once on the moves for the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship, and he could memorize all of it already. Then, he blended into the square formation and trained together with all the other soldiers. In the wind and snow. The cold was bone chilling. Before long, Jack could feel heating out from his body. He took off his shirt, exposing muscles from his upper body. Compared to the soldiers in the square formation, Jack''s muscle was considered as ''lean''. His muscles were not bulging excessively like them. Jack''s muscles were well-proportioned. His muscles were well-distributed. It was as if every single angle and every inch of his muscles was at a perfect and harmonious size. It could not be more or less, or it would destroy that perfect bnce. However, under every inch of his muscles were filled with an infinite amount of explosive power! The dense heat was released from Jack''s body as soon as he took off his shirt. The biting wind swept onto Jack''s body, but he could not feel the chilliness. Instead, he felt cool andfortable. Even the snowkes evaporated into water vapor when they touched Jack''s body. "Huff... One more time!" Jack breathed a warm air out from his mouth and swung the Dragon Cavalry Sword, repeatedly. Footsteps, movement, and angle. Jack worked hard on all the details, striving for perfection. This was his attitude. Either he chose not to train at all, or he trained until perfection. If he chose to stop halfway, wouldn''t it better if he chose not to train in the beginning? Vroom, vroom, vroom... Strong wind buzzed and whistled through the air with the movement of the Dragon Cavalry Sword. Jack tightly frowned his eyebrows. At times it seemed like he was starting to understand; at other times, he was back to his thoughts again. He was training at his own pace. He did not follow along with the other soldiers in the square formation. To him, it was more than a practice. From time to time, he would even pause and stare nkly at the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hands, All the surrounding soldiers saw what Jack did. They were very confused, and they started whispering to each other. "What is this newbie doing? If he wants to practice, he should just practice normally. Why is he pausing from time to time? If the entire process is not fluent and iplete, how is he going to practice?" "You are right. The Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship may appear simple, but it is actually quiteplicating. One can only slowly improve it with constant effort and repeated practice." "He''s under Achilles, but Achilles did not even give him any advice. He might as well don''t practice if he''s going to continue practicing it like this." Jack did not care about thements given by the others surrounding him. He was still training at his own pace. He finally understood how difficult this swordmanship was when he finally practiced it in real-time. There is a reason why he would pause from time to time during the practice, and it was because he wanted to go into all the tiny little details in this swordmanship. If he could get a clearer picture of these tiny details, he would be able to master this swordmanship, and perform it efficiently. For the others, it would seem that Jack was wasting his time. However, Jack felt that his time was well spent. The towering buildings were built up from the ground. And for a taller building, it would require a stronger base and a steadier foundation. It would be true that sess could be earned through persistence and determination. But if you already possessed that kind of determination, why couldn''t you add some patience to it? After two days had passed. Jack''s squad never took part in any of the Dragon Cavalry''s mission. The scout and patrol mission on the first day was to allow the new recruits to quickly adapt and familiarize themselves in the Dragon Cavalry. After the familiarization part was over, then that would be the time where they would finally learn about the internal affairs in the Dragon Cavalry. For two days, Jack, Debut Moore and the others all woke up before sunrise. After the bugle call, they would go to the drilling grounds together with Achilles. For new recruits like them, the only thing they had to do was training seriously! As they used to say, the person who was well prepared had already won half of the battle. Therefore, to unleash their full potential and strength in the battlefield, they would need to practice even much harder. In addition to the first day when they first came to the drilling grounds, it was three days altogether. And during these three days, Jack had not stop practicing the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship. Every time, Jack would practice the swordmanship along with everyone in the square formation. However, after the first round of practice ended, Jack would stop and practice at his own pace. As with the first day, he would repeatedly pause in between his practice and stood nkly on the spot. In the eyes of the other soldiers, it was as if Jack was loafing around with the pauses and idling. Early morning on the fourth day. It was snowing as usual. Jack remained the same as well, as from the previous three days. During the practice of the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship, he would pause from time to time. His naked upper body was steaming with dense and hot air. Once again, when Jack held the Dragon Cavalry sword in his hand, he stopped and drowned himself in his own thoughts. All of a sudden. A Dragon Cavalry Sword sliced from the side, brazenly striking the sword in Jack''s hand. ng! With a loud bang, the Dragon Cavalry Sword in Jack''s hand was struck and fell to the ground. Jack was jolted out from his thoughts, and his face was instantly filled with anger.000000????????? Chapter 895 Sticking Nose Into Someone Else’s Business Following the sudden incident. The square formation for the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship abruptly stopped. Everyone looked at Jack in surprise. To be exact, they were looking at the guy who struck down Jack''s Dragon Cavalry Sword. Jack was very furious. He raised his eyes and looked at the person standing in front of him. It was a dark-skinned man. His bearded, square face made him looked wild and savage. And the man was staring angrily at Jack with his big, rounded eyes. "I did not offend you." Jack said calmly and picked up the Dragon Cavalry Sword once again. However, when he raised the sword halfway, the dark-skinned man lifted his Dragon Cavalry Sword again. ng! He stroke his sword down, like a huge mountain pressing down from the skies. The Dragon Calvary Sword on Jack''s hand, fell to the ground for the second time. At this moment. Jack''s expression turned extremely cold, as cold as the snowstorm in the northern region, bone-chilling cold. All the soldiers in the square formation saw this, and they were all surprised and furious. Every day, there were many training square formations on the drilling grounds. As a general rule in the Dragon Cavalry, when the soldiers had alreadypleted their daily routine drills, they were free to train whatever they want. There were no hard and fast rules on it. Not to mention, in their eyes Jack was just a newbie who had only just joined the Dragon Cavalry a few days. During the drills, everyone would be training by themselves. Therefore, it would be rare for to have incidents of conflicts. More to the point, no one would be dumb enough to cause trouble on the drilling grounds without any reason. The sword was a soldier''s weapon. It was also something they relied on to keep themselves alive in the battlefield. In other words, the sword was the life of a soldier! For any person serving in the army, no one would allow others to strike their sword down without any reason. It would be a humiliation. A total disgrace. At a distance not far away. Achilles was staring at Jack and the dark-skinned man with a gloomy face. He saw everything that had happened just now. When he saw that Jack''s sword was struck down again, he walked over to them with a cold face. And at the same time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The dark-skinned man said sternly, "Newbie, I''ve been putting up with you for a few days. What the hell are you doing? How dare you ck off now that you have joined the Dragon Cavalry. Do you deserve the Dragon Cavalry Sword in your hands?" As soon as he finished his words. All the soldiers in the square formation looked at him with a weird and disdain face. Obviously, the dark-skinned man was trying to create some trouble for no apparent reason. These few days, everyone saw how Jack had been practicing the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship. However, even if there were those who were unhappy with Jack''s slothful attitude, no one voiced out. It was because everyone knew that they could increase their chances of staying on the battlefield if they worked harder and trained harder. It was not up to them if Jack chose to live his life irresponsibly, and they would not try to stop him either. After all, his life belonged to him... That being said, there were others who guessed that Jack might had been digesting the Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship when he was idling. Other than finding trouble out of no reason, there was no other exnation for dark-skinned man''s action. "Why don''t I deserve it?" Jackughed in anger. He stared at the dark-skinned man, and said teasingly, "You don''t understand what I am doing, that''s why you say I''m cking it. But why does it concern you on how I train? He was clear about it. In the military, what mattered the most was a person''s strength and capabilities. Giving in continuously would be regarded as an act of cowardice. This was human nature. At times, if you took a step back, the other person might not appreciate it. They might even take a step forward to belittle you! And this dark-skinned man was obviously that type of person! "This is the way you talk to a Centurion?" The dark-skinned man was swollen with arrogance. He said solemnly, "I am the Centurion of the Dragon Cavalry, and I have the authority and responsibility to correct new recruits like you. Your sloppy attitude is a shame to the Dragon Cavalry!" Jack tightly frowned his eyebrows. As furious as he was, he felt ridiculous as well. He felt that this dark-skinned man''s usations were absurd and unreasonable. Soon after that, Achilles arrived in front of the two of them. "Centurion Wales, you have no right to lecture my subordinate." Achilles said in a deep voice, "Even if I am only a Sergeant now, and even though Jack is a new recruit, both of us are not under the directmand of Shawn. Even if Jack needs a scolding, it will our superior''s responsibility. This has nothing to do with you at all, so why are you so nosy?" The Centurion under Shawn? Jack suddenly came to a realization. He immediately nced towards the meleebat square formation. It was as expected! Shawn stood silently in the middle of the bustling square formation, looking at them. He was the only one who stood still, and he looked extremely out of ce in that square formation. Was he the one who sent his subordinate to find trouble? Jack raised his hands and rubbed his nose. Then, he slowly squinted his eyes. The dark-skinned man did not notice the changes on Jack''s face. As soon as Achilles arrived, he put all his attention on him. Deep down, he was secretly joyous. This was what he was hoping for. "Achilles, as a Sergeant, how could you let your subordinate be so sloppy. You should know this is a vition against the militaryw!" Centurion Wales smiled arrogantly. At this moment, it was as if he had caught on to Achilles'' weak spot by bringing up the militaryw. Upon finishing his sentence. Achilles'' face expression instantly changed. The expression of the surrounding soldiers changed as well. In the Dragon Cavalry, as a Sergeant for the new recruits, their biggest responsibility was to lead the new recruits and make sure they could adapt and get used to the operations in the Dragon Cavalry. Other than that, they were also responsible for supervising them so that they could improve and be stronger as soon as possible. To be specific. Jack''s sloppy attitude was Achilles'' negligence of duty! The term negligence of duty was formally stated in the militaryw. That being said, everyone face expression became straight when they looked at Centurion Wales. Those hot-tempered soldiers even started to reveal a disgusted and scornful face. Negligence of duty was indeed stated in the militaryw. Since the Dragon Cavalry was established, the new recruits'' Sergeant was indeed responsible of leading and supervising the new recruits. However, no one really bothered about it. This was because everyone knew, no matter how sloppy orzy the soldier was, after they had gone through one battle, they would try their best and work harder. And now, this militaryw was brought up by a Centurion, overemphasizing it so that he me the fault onto Achilles'' name. Furthermore, the dark-skinned man was from a different unit. Therefore, he was considered to be overstepping his authority when he tried to intervene in this matter. This man was sticking his nose into someone else''s business for no reason! "Since when did Mr. White neglect his duty? I was not loafing around as well. Since you said that I do not deserve the sword in my hand, will you ept my challenge and try out my Dragon Cavalry Swordmanship?" Jack cold and teasingugh suddenly appeared. And at that moment when he said those words. It was as if the wind and snow had turned silent, and Jack''s words was echoed inside everyone''s ears. Right after that. An uproar broke up within all the soldiers. A new recruit... Trying to challenge a Centurion? Was he insane? "Hahaha..." At first, Centurion Wales stunned for a while. Then, he turned his pitch-ck face towards the dark sky and startedughing recklessly. At the next second. Centurion Wales lowered his head and stared furiously at Jack, "You want to challenge me? As a new recruit, you are like a baby bird just learning to fly. Why do you think you have the right to challenge me?" Hearing that, Achilles, who had just got back his senses, subtly raised the corners of his lips. After Jack heard the disdainments from Centurion Wales, he raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Are you afraid??????????????? Chapter 896 A Slash That Amazed All! Are you afraid? Three words that filled with humiliation and tease. Although Jack said it mockingly but it sounded like thunder stroke beside everyone''s ear. Centurion Wales stunned in an instance, veins at the corner of his eyes jumped rapidly. While the soldiers in the Dragon Cavalry couldn''t be contained anymore, they were in awe. "Mental, crazy, he''s gone insane! He challenges the Centurion Wales?" "How dare a newly enrolled soldier challenge Centurion Wales? Didn''t he know how much bloodshed was needed to hold the sword as Centurion Wales?" "My goodness! This guy is mental, where did his couragee from? He learned the Dragon Cavalry swordmanship for three days and challenge Centurion Wales with it?" "Bull shit! Dragon Cavalry Sword is a swordmanship that blocks bullets, it''s not forbat!" ... Everyone let out a shout in awe one after another. They were all shocked. Jack''s words were too proud and dominant, it was too extreme that he seemed to not care about his own life and death! Achilles'' smile on the contrary widened and turned obvious. He looked at Jack and put his hand on his shoulder, "Goodd!" He was one of the few within the Dragon Cavalry who understood Jack. He knew him even deeper than the Golden Guard. Because he had a one on onebat against Jack before. Jack gave him a difficult time only by hisbating skills. Not to mention a Centurion Wales. Centurion was strong and powerful to an ordinary soldier. To a soldier with ranks, Centurion''s capabilities were way higher than a junior soldier. But Achilles knew that Centurion Wales was no match to Jack at all! "You... Do you know the meaning of death?" Centurion Wales asked with his teeth clenched. He was infuriated, the anger in his heart was like a volcano ready to erupt. Humiliation! It was such a humiliation! He received an order from Shawn to lured and framed Achilles using Jack. But he never would have predicted a five days old junior soldier of the Dragon Cavalry was this courageous! Not to mention junior soldier, even ordinary soldier was useless in the eyes of the Centurion. Centurion, as the name suggested, a position that led hundreds of soldiers. There were leaders of ten and five who was Sergeant under hismands. No one soldier dared to disrespect him. But this newly enrolled soldier gave him the ultimate humiliation! Within a second, he stepped him under his feet with three words! "Are... You afraid?" Jack took a huge step forward hearing Centurion''s shout. His sight was sharp and cold.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Even Centurion skipped a heartbeat looking straight into his eyes. The moment their eyes met calmed him down from the anger just now. The two were in ultimatebating mode within the second. Achilles on the other hand remained silent and took a step backwards. Coincidentally, Debut, Cole and Yarol came forward at this moment. "Sergeant White, what''s going on?" Debut interrupted and asked, "We could help if there''s a fight!" His word angered Centurion even more. He gave Debut and the rest a fierce stared, his teeth almost crushed inside his mouth. Were all the soldiers under Achilles this courageous? Achilles smiled and exined, "No big deal, our Centurion Wales under Shawn wants to test Jack''s Dragon Cavalry swordmanship." Achilles blinked towards the three of them while speaking. Debut, Cole and Yarol were stunned, they looked at each other. Test his swordmanship? For sure? As Jack''s teammates, they witnessed Jack''s terrifyingbating energy during their first patrol together! Although Jack had not mastered the Dragon Cavalry swordmanship at that time, but his power and his skills enabled him to knock down a cavalry horse easily! But Debut, Cole and Yarol were not senseless, Achilles deliberately mentioned Shawn when he introduced Centurion Wales, which mean there was a hidden meaning behind. Debut rubbed his nose, smiled and looked at Centurion Wales seriously, "Centurion Wales, please calm down." Boom! The logical sense that came back just now vanished within a second when Centurion Wales heard that! Calm down? Didn''t he suppose to say that to Jack instead? Why would he say that to him? Centurion Wales''s entire body was shaken by anger, he gritted his teeth so hard and was almost lost control. Jack alone was an ultimate humiliation to him! But the new soldier in front of him added a bucket full of oil onto his burning mes. He... Almost exploded! "Very well, let me test your swordmanship today!" Achilles, Debut and the other two distanced themselves hearing that. While none of the soldiers in the Dragon Cavalry continued their training, their eyes were locked dead on Jack and Centurion Wales. Jack''s arrogance was beyond prediction. But since both parties agreed to battle, of course, they would like to witness this fight! Fighting,bating or battling were no big deal in the cavalry. Dragon Cavalry that battled using cold weapons was no exception. If this was forbidden, a tform like Terminal Arena would not exist in the Dragon Cavalry camp. There were even people who died or disabled after the battle on that tform! "Huh..." Jack took a step backwards and let out a breath. His right foot moved back and dragged the Dragon Cavalry Sword to the ground. This was the starter strike of the Dragon Cavalry Sword, Jack thought it was the best strike to fully utilize this swordmanship. "Hah!" Centurion Wales let out augh but took a step backwards, in the meantime he raised the Dragon Cavalry Sword with both hands. He looked at Jack despicably, "You fight by the book, what azy ass, don''t you know every strike could be the starter strike when you''ve mastered the swordmanship? You turned down the heaven but walk into the hell..." "Shut up!" Jack squirted his eyes and let out a cold sight! Centurion Wales''s speech was interrupted, he was furious. "Ah!" A loud grunt was heard. Centurion Wales raised the sword in his hands and rushed towards Jack out of a sudden. The sword in his hands generated whizzing and explosive noise and was aimed directly at Jack''s head! Everyone at the scene took a deep breath in a sh. To them, a new soldier could never match the Centurion Wales, it was a dead-end! Regardless of his status in another cavalry, but he was still a newbie in the Dragon Cavalry. The Dragon Cavalry was no other cavalry! To them, even if Jack managed to dodge a few strikes, but the result was definite! Jack''s defeat was inevitable. "Sergeant White, take a closer look!" Jack who was dragging his sword and ready in positionughed suddenly. Achilles who was watching the fight not far away stunned and widened his eyes the next second. He saw Jack lifted the handle lightly with his right hand and held the sword up within seconds. The next second, instead of facing Centurion Wales who rushed towards him directly, he turned and twisted his waist. Hum! With that twist, the sword was raised up by Jack. This was the strike Achilles used to block the two bullets that hit him from the opposite direction! Bang! A loud bang that shaken everyone''s heart, along with arge burst of sparks, Centurion Wales was seen frozen on the same spot with his sword shoved away. While Jack on the other hand stood back facing Centurion Wales with the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hands. It was... Dead silence. A sh that amazed all! Chapter 897 Words That Pierced Through Heart Dong! The sword that shoved out fell and plunged into the ground. The sound wakened everyone. There were less than ten thousand people in the Dragon Cavalry. But the noise from the verbal argument as well as the gathering of the soldiers attracted audience crowds. No one predicted that thebat ended with only one sh! It was even beyond imagination that Jack with definite lost probability won thebat by one sh! Victory in a shed! An ultimate won in a sh! A sh that amazed all! A sh that conquered all! Astonished, jolted, unbelievable... The entire scene was swallowed by silence. Everyone, everything was frozen. Apart from the cold blowing winds that blew on Jack''s fringe gently. Presently, half of Jack''s face was visible, it was frigid, his sights were sharp without a single sign of emotion. This was the face that carved deeply into everyone''s heart. Dripping... Dripping... Dripping of blood dropped onto theyer of snow, it formed a small red coloured pit on it. Centurion Wales''s right hand trembled lightly, blood flowed out from his right purlicue and dripped onto the ground through his fingers. The attack just now not only was outrageous and dominating but, it also shoved the Dragon Cavalry Sword from his hands at the same time cracked his purlicue. The pain thatmenced from the arm spread all over the body. Centurion Wales presently was sunken into horrific emotion. His eyes widened with his face twisted. He could only saw the back of Jack but even his back was enough to drive him into terror. He was covered in shock and terror, they were like weeds that tangled on him, making him hard to breathe. Compared to the pain from his injury, he was more startled by Jack''s fighting ability than anything else. This newbie... Was horrifying. It took one to have a certain ability to hold the position of Centurion. Even fighting with someone of higher level like Shawn... No higher a Captain who was two ranks higher wouldn''t wound his purlicue and made him lost the ability to hold a sword with one sh! But Jack did it with only three days of training in the Dragon Cavalry swordmanship, he imitated Achilles'' strike, simple, clean and super powerful. Where did this young mane from? He doubted. Centurion Wales now and then was like two different people! Achilles, Debut, Cole and Yarol were equally astounded. Debut, Cole and Yarol were Jack''s teammates, they fought together, and hence they knew his fighting power and never worried about hisbat with Centurion Wales. While Achilles was the one in disbelief! He had mastered the swordmanship of Dragon Cavalry Sword, hence, he truly understood how insanely difficult Jack''s stroked was. But Jack mastered it in only three days. He imitated that sh almost in perfection! That was a strike to block bullets but was also incredibly powerful when used in individualbat! "He had never failed in surprising us." Achilles murmured. His voice was weak not because he did it deliberately but was the shocking effect of seeing his skill. Even Debut and the rests who stood beside him couldn''t hear him. "Huh..." Jack let out a warm breath, it sounded like a breath from the god. He turned and looked at Achilles who was in shock, "Sergeant White, looks familiar?" His word broke the dead silence. Familiar? Everyone was stunned and realized that this was the sh used by Achilles to block the bullets three days ago? Boom! Voices of awe happened everywhere. "Yes, it was it, the sh Achilles performed that blocked the bullets from the opposite direction. That sh, oh, oh my... He mastered it within three days?" "Wait! No! Didn''t he alwayszy around these three days? He always stopped in the middle and dazed out. He must have been thinking and analyzing Achilles'' sh three days ago. Jesus, thisd is a martial art''s nerd." "Nerd your ass, he''s a genius! Martial art genius! Achilles used to be Chief Guard. How many amongst us in the Dragon Cavalry can perform his sh? Thisd... Used only three days!" Murmuring, whispering in awe could be heard everywhere. Everyone in the Dragon Cavalry looked at Jack in an entirely different way now. From shock to amazed to respect and admiration! And their shocking grunts were like thunder stroke beside Centurion Wales''s ears. His face stiffened, he looked pale and the corner of his lips trembled. He imed that Jack was azy ass ignoring his training while Achilles was negligent in training his soldiers! But this fight, this sh put him in bewilderment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The capabilities spoke it all. If Jack waszy in training, who else in the Dragon Cavalry trained seriously then? The next second, Jack who held the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand turned and looked at Centurion Wales. "Centurion Wales, I''m sorry, I''ve beenzy around and ignored my training so I identally shove your sword away, I apologize." Stabbed! His sharp words pierced Centurion Wales''s heart. Centurion Wales was infuriated, his eyes were widened and he felt like throwing up blood. Achilles immediately stepped forward and continued, "I''m sorry Centurion Wales, it was my negligent in overseeing the training of my soldiers and cost you your sword, my apology." Stabbed! A second round of sharp words pierced Centurion Wales''s heart. Centurion Wales''s body trembled with his teeth clenched tight. Humiliation, annoyed, infuriated, but unable to fight back! Jack''s sh defied all his used. If he kept his arrogant going now after being defeated by one sh, not only he would be theugh of the town, perhaps... More serious than that! However, Debut scratched his head and asked in doubt. "Both of you didn''t do anything wrong, why were you apologizing to Centurion Wales?" His word turned Centurion Wales''s expression vicious. He made a fist with his wounded right hand and bled even harder. The next second, Centurion Wales''s body trembled, he felt choked and couldn''t breathe out of a sudden, his vision turned ck and copsed onto the snow. Chapter 898 Second Mission A training created such an incident, it had no doubt attracted much attention. The middle and executive levels in the Dragon Cavalry couldn''t let this incident continued. After Centurion Wales passed away due to anger, his body was removed from the arena, people from higher ranks came to take control and restored order at the training field. At the fighting skills phnx. Shawn''s face was as dark as charcoal, he clenched his fits and was infuriated. He witnessed everything. The sh from Jack astonished him. While the failure of this n angered him, his heart was heavy and there was no way to release it. "Achilles, you''ve met your lucky star, I failed this time but I will get you next time and throw you into hell." That was what Shawn was thinking. He was not curious about Jack''s extraordinary fighting skills and talent. It was a norm for the Dragon Cavalry to recruit new soldiers from different troops, it was normal to have recruited some with extraordinary skills. Shawn didn''t pay much attention and left the field. On the other side, Jack and the restsughed watching Shawn left. Jack waved the Dragon Cavalry sword in his hand and asked Achilles, "How was it? My sh was worth the block?" "You knew that it was an attack, but still blocked for me?" Achilles smiled helplessly. Jack replied casually, "You are my sergeant, we are teammates, which means friends, blocking an attack for a brother is something a martial art practitioner should do." If it was just small friction, Jack wouldn''t intervene, it was no big deal. But when he learnt that Centurion Wales received orders from Shawn, he had to intervene! Achilles would be under so much constrained if he had faced Centurion Wales directly. Shawn would have seeded in framing him for all sorts of misconducts! "Shawn is so cunning." Debut said angrily. Jack, Achilles, Cole and Yarol looked at Debut in puzzlement. Four of them spoke simultaneously, "You knew it too?" Debut shook his head and smiled naively, "I''m no dummy, of course, I can tell. Since Sergeant White and Jack are being sarcastic, why can''t I join it? Both of you can be the shield if anything happens anyway." "You are cunning too!" Four of them spoke simultaneously again and gave Debut a thumb up. It was morning when the training session ended. Light from the sunrise warmth Thegiant city. Jack and the group went back to their camp to pack up after breakfast. Achilles said, "We''ve rested enough. Our mission today is city defence, prepare yourself, it''s a 24 hours mission once we take over." "Don''t worry Sergeant White, 24 hours is nothing, I''ve even done 48 hours in my previous troop!" Debut said while patting on his chest. "That''s good then." Achilles stared at Debut and smiled oddly. Jack noticed everything. He knew that the Dragon Cavalry was based in the Northern Territory, this was not an ordinary ce. Snowing the whole year, thend was covered with snow. the temperature during the day was endurable, but at night, it was horrific! There were warmer and barbecue in the camp, but the winds that escaped through the door and window gaps was still freezing cold. Imagine at night, on the city wall... The icing feeling would be thousands more than now! After putting on the soft armour and beast fur robe, Jack and the group headed to the Northern Gate of Thegiant city led by Achilles. Their task was to take over the watch at one of the corners of the Northern Gate. The transition went smoothly with the presence of Achilles. The watch covered only fifty meters, there was only ten meters distance between five of them! This kind of watch over strategy was of high security! Achilles seemed to notice the doubts in Jack and the others. He exined smiley, "Ten meters a guard is considered loose. There will be an additional guard every five steps during wartime at the Northern Gate. Five steps are simr to five meters." After a pause, Achilles pointed at the Northern Gate that was blurred by the snowstorm. "The Northern Gate is facing hundreds of ns beyond the frontier, if they march south, the Northern Gate will be their first attack. So, since Thegiant city was built, the Northern Gate defence has always been stronger than the other three gates!" Jack''s sight deepened, along with Achilles'' exnation, the battle during the patrol shed across his mind, as well as that ordinary insignia with a superordinary meaning behind it. There was a constant snowstorm at the frontier of the northern territory. Snowstorm and strong winds seemed to be the theme rhythm here. And the huge whitend seemed to be the only colour of this ce too. The snow limited further sights of the area! Jack''s concentration only allowed him to see within a hundred meters, anything further than that was snowed. No one could be sure if there were thousands of soldiers marching over there! "Sergeant White, we are still new but already are sent to train in a ce like Northern Gate?" Cole was a master in investigation, he was quick-witted to realized something was odd with what Achilles said. Debut and Yarol both looked at Achilles hearing that. Indeed, a group of one old and four new soldiers. Even if they are familiar with city defence, but not the Northern Gate on their first task. Achilles shrugged. "We are all Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy and with this credit, of course, we will be given a difficult task." Debut and the other two stunned. Jack who was watching far north turned and looked helplessly at Achilles. What he meant was they made a huge contribution and was rewarded Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy, so the person that arranged the schedule was envious and put them on a task at the Northern Gate. Jack realized that Achilles'' sight fell on him from time to time when he looked at him. His sight was a little bizarre. Jack skipped a heartbeat. Was it because of me? He didn''t ask but changed the topic. "Since we are here, let''splete our watch. Even though it is tough, it is also a good chance for training to be better, we can get used to being part of The Dragon Cavalry sooner." Debut and Cole nodded in agreement.N?velDrama.Org content. While Yarol who had been quiet all the while frowned, walked towards the battlements,id on top of it, looked down and stood up. He turned to Jack and the rests. "Guess what I found."I Chapter 899 Hidden Secret of Thegiant City Yarol''s words attracted Jack, Debut and Cole''s attention. Only Achilles stood still and smiled. Four of themid and looked down from the battlements. To Jack, Debut and Cole, apart from potholes created by cannon attacked, there was nothing unusual about the wall. Yarol touched the rough outeryer of the wall gently and said. "I knew it that the Dragon Cavalry couldn''t have defended a city with cold weapons such as spears and swords." "Yarol, what did you mean by that?" Debut asked. Both Jack and Cole looked at Yarol in puzzlement too. The Dragon Cavalry was a powerful troop well known for battling using cold weapons, what Yarol was saying was like a p on the Dragon Cavalry. Yarol smiled lightly, his right hand was still touching the wall at the same time wiping off the snowyers on it. When all the snows were almost wiped off, visible cracks could be seen on the wall. Yarol pointed at the cracks and said, "If I''m not mistaken, Thegiant city is transformed into a robotic city right?" Robotic city? Jack stunned, he couldn''t get it. Debut and Cole were in puzzlement too. "Don''t y hide and seek, tell us straight, what is a robotic city?" Debut was a little annoyed and threw a light punch in Yarol''s chest. He urged, "The cracks you are pointing at could be found on almost all the forts and walls in the ancient times." "Yes, but the cracks here are standardized and neatly arranged in a certain shape." Yarol smiled, his fingers moved around the cracks under the thinyer of snow and said. "Look at the cracks I moved my fingers on, it formed a square. What if I tell you that the walls around here could copse and then we could see artilleries cannon?" What? Jack and the other two were shocked. Jack took a closer look at the shape of Yarol''s touch, he then frowned. Not only the outer wall had numerous potholes caused by artillery fire, but it was also full of cracks. If one looked at the shape made by Yarol, it was indeed looked like multiple squares that were hidden under the messy cracks, he wouldn''t have noticed if Yarol hadn''t mentioned it. Because those squares were well hidden. "The robotic city you meant is that Thegiant city is actually manmade, it''s built to look like an ancient building but there is a hidden secret, when the city is attacked, it could fire up thousands of cannon?" Jack thought and said at the same time.N?velDrama.Org content. "Yes, that''s right. The entire City was manmade, disregard the city town, the walls surrounding it were built at an unthinkable cost." Yarol said confidently. He was a researcher of weapons and machinery in the previous troop, hence, he could utter the words in confidence. "Oh crap! If it is really manmade, then Thegiant city is a horrific arsenal?" "In addition, defence of cold weapons is no doubt no match to hot weapons, I think Yarol made a point here." Debut was in awe, Cole on the other hand agreed with Yarol calmly. At this moment, Achilles who kept silenced came forward and smiled. "Yarol was right, the surrounding walls were manmade, if the city is under attack, the walls could fire up thousands of artilleries. The walls consist of any hot weapon that you could think of." "Nuclear bomb?" Debut blinked and asked Achilles with his eyebrow raised. Achilles, "..." What the heck... But the revtion from Achilles put them at ease. However, Jack''s feeling towards Thegiant city changed. It was obvious how much effort Zenith put into making Thegiant city the only natural defence in the northern territory. This was a natural defence built bit by bit using manpower. Defending the frontier from all attacks! The potholes on the outer walls were the results of artillery fires. It showed how many battles Thegiant city had won after it was built. "But we won''t let the battle enter the town, the normal drill is fighting the opponent outside the frontier." Achilles added. Jack rubbed his nose. "This was indeed the battling strategy of The Dragon Cavalry. But why were there potholes on the wall then?" Achilles'' face stiffened and smiled bitterly. "It was caused by a few huge battles, over ten foreign joint forces travelled down south and attacked Thegiant city. They wanted to get rid of the obstacle that was blocking their way to the south!" Jack nodded. It was the same as the ancient time, attack and takedown each city along the way. The foreign troops could bypass Thegiant city when they marched south. But it won''t be an easy march, they had to face attacks from three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry waiting in Thegiant city, along with neighbouring troops. Hence, taking down Thegiant city was the best way to march south! Regardless, Achilles'' sight made Jack skipped a heartbeat. To Debut and the two, what Achilles said put them in astonishment, aplete astonishment. But to Jack, it had a different meaning. "It only took less than twenty foreign joint forces to attack near the frontier, what about hundreds?" This was what Jack was thinking. Coalition Order shed across his mind out of a sudden. An ordinary insignia with a hidden meaning behind it. It was like a sword hovering in the air above Thegiant city, it could fall anytime and destroyed the city! "Alright, we are done talking, take your position now and begin our 24 hours watch!" Achilles removed his sight from Jack. And the group of five each took their position hearing the order. Regardless of the snowstorm that blurred the vision of the area beyond the wall. The five of them stood still in their position at the top of the wall. That was a soldier''s job! Time passed slowly. Apart from a short mealtime where they sat and rested, Jack and the group stood still on top of the wall at all time. Time passed as they stood still. The night was falling and the temperature dropping. The body consumed a lot of energy when one stood still for a prolonged period. With the temperature down, the icing feeling in the body grew stronger. The freezing winds were like swords shing on their bodies. While the snowstorm slowly swallowing them. Jack had predicted this, even with the beast fur robe on, he was still freezing. But his stamina allowed him to go on. While for Debut, Yarol and Cole, with the night falling and the temperature dropping, their endurance almost hit the limit. When midnight hit, the snowstorm generated a creepy wheezing sound. Thick snow kept falling from above. Jack''s entire body was freezing, his right hand holding the long spears was almost frozen. Despite the handle was specially made but it was still like holding an ice cube in hand. It was hard even for him. Not to mentioned Yarol and Cole who were weaker, they were shaking in cold. Even the big sized Debut cursed. "Fuck! I took it too lightly. It''s insanely cold to stand still like this whole night. It would be great if we could fight." Whoosh! The sound of an arrow fired out echoed around the wall. This sound awakened and alerted Jack and three others. Jack turned immediately and saw Achilles raise his bow with an arrow aimed at the snowstorm, intent to kill...00000 Chapter 900 The Absurd “Night Attack” The air itself seemed to freeze. Murderous aura was seeping through Achilles'' body, and it even overwhelmed the bone-biting cold brought on by the blizzard. Jack turned his head around to look downwards. The bristling storm had made visibility very low. Everything was a faint white. He couldn''t make out anything at all! "Sergeant White, is there people approaching from below?" Debut was very flustered. When everyone saw Achilles whip out his weapon, their tension turned up a notch. Achilles was looking gravely white as he didn''t say anything. His brows were locked and his pupils were contracted. He was focusing all of his attention on the whiteness below. At the same time, there were faint sounds like arrow being sent out in the distance. The sound continued to break the silence at regr intervals, and they seemed toe from both the right and left direction. Every one of those sounds were pricking the nerves of Jack and the gang. At that moment, putting aside Jack, even Debut and his team was focusing their attention on any movements below them. They wanted to make out what was going to happen in the stark darkness of night. The blizzard continued to billow, further decreasing their visibility. This nauseating sense of foreboding caused everyone to reach their breaking points. Each of their nerves were turned up a huge notch. "What is actually approaching us?" Debut''s brows continued to furrow. However, nobody answered him at the moment. With a crunching sound, Jack slowly raised his bow and arrows in anticipation like Achilles. He aimed it at a point in space below them. He wasn''t sure what was approaching them, but he had to be alert just like Achilles. They couldn''t go wrong this way. For a soldier, it was only natural for them to defend! Debut, Cole and Yarol all exchanged nces. Although they were confused, but they mimicked Jack and turned around to search for their bows. However, just as they were busy searching for them, there were incessant stomping just outside the fortress, as if a huge army was making their way towards them on feet. The sound was like a huge wave and immediately the stomping became very evident. And soon, the sound reached deafening volume. The sudden rumbling sound hinted at a huge army running towards them, which made Jack furrow his brows in confusion. And Debut and his team who were searching for bows were immediately sunken into a frenzy. Nobody expected that in such a low visibility, there would be such a frightening scene unfolding right in front of their eyes. The sound even made them feel that the ground underneath their feet was shaking more and more violently as it got louder. "What is going on down there?" Jack asked in a hushed tone. Achilles who was on guard and didn''t say a thing suddenly answered, and his reply immediately stunned Jack and Debut. He said, "The cows!" It was a simple reply, but Jack and the others were dumbfounded. At that moment, Debut and his team finally found their bow and arrows, and they were standing at the top of the fortress, their bows stretching to their limits. Debut asked frantically, "Sergeant White, if they are just cows, aren''t we being way too exaggerated? Those animals won''t be able to breach our fortress!" Just as he finished his sentence, Achilles roared with a single instruction, "Shoot!" With a whipping and shing sound, the arrow which was being stically pulled to its limit was let go, and it immediately careened towards the murky area below. In the muffled sound of blizzard, a cow''s dpidated groan could be heard. It was so loud that it was echoing in the sky. At the same time, countless arrows were being sent out by the guards on the fortress which were shing through the air. In the dark depths of the fortress below, sessive moaning and groaning could be heard from the cows. The rumbling didn''t stop, but it actually became more intense as the arrows were being targeted at them. Sounds of snow tearing through the air and the cow''s roaring and moaning were interspersed with the sounds of arrows targeting the cows. The cow continued to groan. All of a sudden, this mess plunged the whole region into a total chaos. The multipleyers of different sounds resembled an orchestra performing at midnight, with the tunes giving off the impression of a bloody score of music. Finally, Jack focused his gaze and saw the outlines of the herd of cows. Each of them were unusually bulky, and there were long ck hair protruding from their bodies. Arrows were sticking out of their skins. At first nce, the ckness morphed into one current which were gushing at them. With a loud whipping sound, Jack let go of his arrow. He could clearly see his arrow bury itself on the back of one of a ck cow, and immediately blood sttered out of its skin. Despite that injury, the ck cow didn''t slow down but instead it went into a frenzy and came rushing at the wall. "What... what the hell is going on here?" Debut waspletely shocked, "Sergeant White, we are supposed to stand guard tonight, but why does this turn into a ughter of cows?" "Don''t ask ignorant questions now. Your duty is to send the arrows at them." Achilles'' voice was chilly cold, and his face was grave. His orders were not to be refuted. As he let out a shout, Debut, Cole and Yarol stopped yapping as they turned their attention on killing those ck cows. It was a strange sight to behold! Those animals were just animals in the end, and no matter how strong they were, there was no way they could break through the walls of the fortress. However, in the darkest hours of midnight, all the guards standing by were locked in a death match with those very animals. It was absurd, befuddling and iprehensible. Jack''s wandering gaze fell upon Achilles who looked uptight and serious as the speed of his hand increased to send more arrows out. Jack didn''t understand the whole picture here. But he was well aware that if this were just merely a ughter of cows, the former Chief Guard wouldn''t have such a solemn expression on his face! The cows continued to rush towards the wall without stopping. Following the raining down of arrows by all the guards, one after another the ck cows stumbled to the ground. Even if they didn''t die from the arrows, the injured cows didn''t stop at all as they continued to smash into the wall like suicide bombers. With his naked eyes, Jack could roughly estimate the cows'' numbers which was in the thousands. In the far reaches of thend where his eyes couldn''t see, he didn''t dare to imagine how many more wereing. In no time, just in front of the wall, dead carcasses of cows began to pile up. The killing continued and with greater pace, and Jack even saw that other soldiers who were not on duty at this hour had joined into the killing too. This ughter show continued for three hours!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When thest of the cows fell down, even Jack could feel a deep soreness in his arms. Debut and the gang had their arms dangling by their sides, unable to force any strength into them. They had agonized expressions on their faces as they couldn''t stop trembling. "I have put in some good training in my archery skills tonight." Jackughed bitterly as he thought about the more inflexible and resilient type of bows they were using. For a normal human being, it would be hard enough to just stretch the string, let aloneunching arrows after arrows for hours. Even for the soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry Squad, this intense activity had taken a huge toll on their bodies. "Whew..." Achilles put down his bow and unlike the others, he looked sharp even after pulling the string of the bow for three hours, as if those hours didn''t tire his arms out one bit. "Damn it, there were at least four thousand cows just now. Fuck!" Even Achilles broke into a bout of cursing as he leaned over the wall andmented on this fiasco. What were the secrets hidden within these cows? Jack''s brows were furrowed deeply as he stared at the mountains of cow carcasses below. Three hours of killing had caused the carcasses to pile up to a height of five meters! Chapter 901 Hidden Killing Intents "Sergeant White, what is going on here?" Jack stared nkly at that mountain of ck cow carcasses beneath him. At that moment things came to an end, and there was the chance to have a rest and clear up any doubt. What was the secret behind that three hoursting massacre? Hearing those words, Debut Moore, Cole Sanchez and Yarol all looked at Achilles White. Achilles rubbed a handful of snow on his beard and stuffed it into his mouth, and said while chewing it, "Most part of the foreign forces live on grazing. There was once, a group of cattle made a raid on Thegian City but our guards didn''t care about it, and finally they let the killers hidden in the cattle climb the city wall. That night, more than three hundreds soldiers died!" Boom! It was a shock! Jack and the others were all stunned. Using the cattle as a cover, the hidden assassins climbed the city wall and made a massacre. Such a strategy was really unpredictable! After all, who could have thought there would be some killers hidden in the raiding cattle? In the northern border such a deste ce, it was verymon to see wild cows! We should know that the difference between humans and animals was that where there are many people, there are few animals, and where there are few people, there are many animals. The cattle was a perfect cover for hiding in the northern border.N?velDrama.Org content. "So that night, if the Golden Guards hadn''t reacted quickly taking out the killers who climbed the city wall with troops and destroying thousands of cows, there might have been even more than three hundreds deaths." Achilles'' voice was solemn, he was still chewing the snow while staring at Jack and the others, "So, do you still think that this massacre is unreasonable?" "Maybe...if you rummage through the cow carcasses below right now, will you find some killer''s body?" Jack''s voice was deep, and his expression changed greatly when he looked at that mountain of cow carcasses. The most important thing when attacking a city was to seize the initiative to upy the city wall. Once one ripped through the defence wall and entered in, it would be considered as a terrible and rapid invasion. If the city wall was upied, and the city gate opened, then it would be a huge disaster! The death of three hundreds soldiers, ifpared to the final possible oue, was really insignificant! After Achilles'' exnation, Jack no longer found the massacre absurd, but rather necessary. "Have the foreign forces had such good abilities?" Debut said with a deep voice. Yarol and Cole also frowned and looked down at the mountain of cow carcasses. At that moment, everybody looked serious. If they hadn''t killed those cows at once, but have let them raid, maybe they would have been brutally killed in a moment of negligence. No one could guarantee to keep alert all the time staying upte in that piercing freezing wind, and even the strongest man would doze off. "Swoosh..." Achilles let out a sigh and smiled, "Wait, tomorrow morning we can go to clean up the cattle, and we could even make a banquet with all this meat. Besides, after this massacre, we can finish earlie our duty and change the shift. God... I''m freezing to death!" Hearing those words, Jack and the others smiled. Three hours of high-intensity shooting was too exhausting for all the soldiers. Debut, Cole and Yarol felt a sharp pain on their arms and they couldn''t even raise them up. They were not the only ones that had such problem. After that exhausting effort, the level of vignce and thebat power of the soldiers staying on the city wall were greatly reduced, so changing the defence was the best way! Achilles looked back at the cow carcasses below, and spit out. He said with a cruel smile, "Those foreign forces are so stupid, did they really think just because they won once, they would have won every time? If they haven''t been shot, haven''t been trampled by cows, they have to stay in this fucking cold night, they should have already frozen to death. If tomorrow really there are corpses, I will hang them on the city wall to scare those foreign forces!" Jack smiled and didn''t think Achilles was out of line. He was like that even on the battlefield. He just had a limited view of what he saw. If he was not cruel, how could he scare the foreign forces? If he did not scare them, and was not cruel with them, would he let them invade to the southern border? At that moment, would they be kind with the local people? That was obviously impossible! On the battlefield, he must be powerful and ruthless and act resolutely. That was the right way! Of course. It was as Achilles said. After ten minutes, a small squad on the city wall began to change guard. Jack and the others followed Achilles down the wall and went back to the barracks. Once inside, after taking off the clothes, Debut, Yarol and Cole immediately climbed into bed and fell asleep. They were shivering with cold and the intensive work made all the three deadly tired. "It''s going to take them a while to get used to it." Achilles shook his head resignedly, turned to Jack and said, "You, on the other hand, surprised me." "What?" Jack shrugged, "I also have to rely on my own strength to do this." "No, you are quite calm and collected. Sometimes even a good soldier, when in an unfamiliar environment, will fall in unease and flustered." Achilles pointed at the bed where Debut and the others were sleeping. "Just like right now. You were the first one taking the initiative to fight at my side. That''s what you showed me!" Jack gave a nomittal smile. All of a sudden, Achilles changed the tone. Looking at Jack mysteriously, he said, "Talking about your strength, have you ever wondered why your strength is rising so fast?" Jack was startled, and said helplessly, "I''ve been curious about that, but I couldn''t find out why." Achilles stood still for two seconds and shrugged, "Maybe you will have an epiphany. Some genius may have been unremarkable for half their lives, and then one day they got enlightened and amazed the whole world." "That''s not my case." Jack denied Achilles'' prediction, he never considered himself as a genius. If he were a genius, his first twenty years would have been more brilliant. "Huh?!" Suddenly, Achilles made a surprised expression, his looked serious, and he focused the outside of the barracks window. Jack got stunned, turned, and saw a figure standing outside the window but because of the ice on the window, he couldn''t see the figure clearly. "Follow me!" the figure standing outside the window whispered, as the two looked over. Poof! Achilles knelt on one knee, bowed his head and clenched his right hand over the pit of the stomach, but it didn''t make any sound. Jack calmed down and walked out of the barracks. Zenith Harol was standing in front of the window, and as Jack walked out, he also turned slowly to look at Jack. Zenith smiled, "Follow me, from tonight I will start to drill you." Jack stared at him strangely, "I don''t think that''s the right way to use the word drill," he said. Zenith was speechless. A secondter, Zenith suddenly looked embarrassed, lowered his head, turned round silently and left. Chapter 902 Zenith Passes on His Power This was an enclosed room. It covered an area of approximately two hundred square metres. The entire room was confined except for a few air vents that allowed the bright light from outside to pass through. There were various weapons as well as some diagrams disyed around the room. It wasplete silence inside this room, even the sound of the blizzard and howling winds seemed to be extraordinarily subtle. When Jack followed Zenith entering this room, both of them could not help but stun for a moment. After regaining his sense, Zenith asked, "Is this your training room?" "Yes." Zenith nodded and said helplessly, "I have no other choice. If themander really trains outside, the ordinary armies will see me as a monster. I can only pretend when I''m outside, but my real training spot is still inside this room." "Why?" Jack was a little shocked. Being the military soul of the Dragon Cavalry, Zenith would obviously win his armies'' hearts if he trained together with his armies outside. Although Zenith was already endorsed and popr in the Dragon Cavalry, his words still made Jack puzzled. Zenith did not reply. Instead, he walked towards the weapons rack in silence and drew out a Fraxinus Spear. "Watch properly at this spear." When he finished uttering hisst word. Zenith moved his right foot backward powerfully and stomped on the ground violently. Bang! His right footnded on the ground with a thundering sound, causing an explosion and haze everywhere. It was at the same moment. His right hand held the spear. After he simply released the spear without any fancy technique, the spear was pierced straight out directly. Buzz! The ear-piercing and buzzing sound instantly caused Jack''s eardrum to ache severely. He could not help but wrinkle his eyebrows. It was in a sh. Jack who was still staring at the spear was even astonished and his face turned drastically. In his eyesight, on top of the Fraxinus Spear which was held one-handed and pierced out easily by Zenith, there were spiral cyclones visible to naked eyes wrapping around awesomely. As the spear was thrust out, the tenacious fraxinus stick was split into strips in the sudden, just like rotten cotton. This scene happened in a very short while. However, Jack could see every detail clearly in his eyes, as if everything was slowed down. It was when Zenith thrust out the spearpletely. Boom! There was a loud sound. The spiral cyclones wrapping on top of the spear flew out of the spear directly. Like a spiral cone, they crashed onto the walls three metres away loudly, creating a rigid hole in the wall. The Fraxinus Spear in Zenith''s hand hadpletely transformed into cotton at this moment, bing limp piece by piece. It was silence. The room was so quiet that even a dropping needle could be heard. Jack who had witnessed this shot suffocated slightly out of the blue as if an invisible huge hand strangled his neck. His body was even tingling and his scalp was as if it was about to explode. It was just a simple shot and it had caused such massive power? Pop! Zenith threw the rotten wooden strip in his hand onto the ground. He turned around and calmly looked at Jack who was dumbfounded, "Do you understand now?" "Yes... Yes, I understood." Jack''s throat was a little tight and he said astonishingly. With a simple shot, yet it could shatter all weapons instantly and still remain powerful three metres away, what if it came with a strike? Jack did not dare to imagine, but he was certain that Zenith would definitely astound three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry if he really trained outside. Even after witnessing Zenith''s powerful shot, Jack suddenly was doubtful about the scene when he had hardly taken three strikes from Zenith before. Jack was mumbling as he looked at Zenith in shock, he asked, "So, that time when you let me take your three strikes, do you actually retain your strength for those three strikes?" Zenith rubbed his nose andughed softly, "I can''t give my master''s nephew a deadly strike, right?" Boom! The calm words that came out from Zenith enlightened Jack. It was indeed disastrous when he had hardly taken three strikes from Zenith in the beginning, but he actually managed to take those three strikes by his own strength. In his opinion, the gap between his strength and Zenith was not impossible for him to bridge. If he trained hard enough at all costs, it was definitely possible for him to reach Zenith''s level. But now... Jack suddenly felt powerless while looking at Zenith. Although Zenith was just right in front of him, he abruptly felt that Zenith was so far apart from him, somehow unreachable! This man who looked like God was even charming as if he was putting on the coat of God in front of Jack at this moment. "You havee to the Dragon Cavalry for three months. Apart from your military achievements, you should have improved as well. It will be worthy for your three-month experience in the Dragon Cavalry to gain such rewards." Zenith ced his hands at the back. Although he was not too much older than Jack, his grand and domineering aura had apparently overshadowed Jack, "Starting from today onwards, I will train you in a systematic way every night. I hope that after you leave the Dragon Cavalry, your strength can be improved once again. As such, you won''t feel sorry for wearing the crown of the Hughes Family on your father''s birthday." "Thanks, senior." Jack was ted and excited. Zenith''s strength was far stronger than Brent''s. The systematic devil training developed by both of them was obviously a huge difference. As his strength increased with time, Jack had clearly felt that Brent''s set of training was no longer adequate for him. However, the systematic training assigned by Zenith would obviously be more suitable for him! It was even more crucial. Zenith was the disciple of his uncle, Brown and Zenith had inherited the spirit of Brown. By training under Zenith, Jack could more or less inherit some of Brown''s fighting skills. Both the master and disciple, one of them conquering the ck Hell and the other conquering the Northern Territory. They could be known as the unrivalled pair of master and disciple! "This is what I should do." Zenith smiled, "By the way, you don''t need to worry about those issues in your home. I will help you to keep an eye on those. Even though the development of your assets might slow down gradually once you arrive at the Dragon Cavalry, it shouldn''t be affected much overall." "Don''t worry about it." Jack waved his hand, "Since I have decided to take refuge in the Dragon Cavalry, I have also prepared to leave those issues aside. As long as I''m gone, they will be safe as well." "Yes." Zenith nodded his head, "Then, let''s get the training started. You will first train a set of strikes with me." Jack focused and looked intently at Zenith. Zenith slowly raised both of his hands and performed his strikes. However, Jack frowned gradually as he was full of doubts. Zenith''s movements were very slow. When he breathed in and out, his hands and feet moved as slow as a tortoise, as if it was the speed of the old men performing Taiji in the park early morning. Moreover, his every single strike was extremely weird. His backward step and twist punch even gave people a sense of slight twisting... Everything was confusing in Jack''s sight. This kind of strike made a big difference with the systematic training assigned by Brent. Nevertheless, Jack still felt awesome for Zenith although he was uncertain about Zenith. He looked at Zenith carefully. It was when a set of strikes was done. Zenith stood with his hands at the back again, "Do you get it?" Jack nodded his head. Zenith gently smiled and said something that made Jack''s heart pounding rapidly as if his heartbeat skipped at the moment. He said, "Start training then. This is what my master has taught me. If you can master itpletely and keep practising, it will not only improve your ability to control your muscles, but also increase your chances to sense the energy." #### Chapter 903 Behead A n Leader? Boom! Zenith''s words were like andmine. It raised Jack''s heartbeat, he felt like his heart was about to jump out. It even turned his breathing rapid and rough, uncontroble. Muscles control was the key to ultimate fighting skill! Regardless of martial art practitioners who hit bottleneck or simply wanted to increase one''s ability, they were trying every way to control as many muscles as possible. The same punch had different power depending on how many muscles were in control! Presently, he could only control a few muscles and utilized them to push other muscles to generate a more powerful attack. This was a trick he learnt from "Arrow S". This trick could increase his power but waspletely different ifpared with muscles control. It was extremely difficult to master the art of muscles control, even a practitioner like Jack who trained restlessly in this regards showed not many improvements. Most importantly, this set of moves was able to increase one''s aura by triple or more! sh, swords, fists power... And other attacks along with sensing energy would increase its power and was able to kill in the air, without a direct hit! Like Isaac''s "Killer God''s sh" or Iga Tobi Ryuu''s ido sh". These were strikes by sensing energy! It was so powerful that it could kill in the air even without any direct hit! Jack had a brief understanding of sword technique involved aura when he fought Iga Tobi Ryuu''s ido sh" back at the bamboo wood. But the technique was different from sensing energy. Even though the sh from him was able to injure Iga Robi Ryuu without a direct hit, it was just the technique he imitated, it was nothingpared to Iga Tobi Ryuu''s ido sh". Jack had even been reminiscing their battle that night all this while. Unlike muscles control, sensing energy was hard to imitate! This required sentimental realization, not stealing! But Zenith inherited this set of moves from Brown Hughes, and the results were miraculous! "Guess the effects of this set of moves would put the world in chaos if it was exposed, huh?" Jack sighed emotionally. Muscles control, sentimental realization were keys for martial artists to increase their power on arge scale. And Zenith''s simple and slow demonstration just now had achieved both the effects, it was mesmerizing. Zenith didn''t reply to Jack, he said instead, "Since you''ve memorized it, practice it." "Okay!" Jack nodded, he then closed his eyes and reyed Zenith''s moves in his mind. He opened his eyes, took a deep breath after making sure he had got every move and started practising. He moved at a slow pace with ultimate concentration. He even had full control of his breathing and tried his best to follow the breathing rhythm and momentum showed by Zenith just now. But he realized something was not right when it came to the third move. He felt odd, the joints on both hands and legs felt jammed when he changed moves. Even his breathing was messed up, he panted like a cow at times and held his breath at others. These changes made Jack nervous and panic. He tried his best to stabilize his breathing and forced himself to continue practising. But the jamming of the joints and breathing disorder was getting stronger and stronger since it first appeared. At his fifth move, Jack copsed onto the ground out of a sudden! He experienced severe difficulty in breathing and his face was soaked in sweats. His chest moved ups and downs rapidly, he asked Zenith while gasping, "Why, what happened? I... I did it ording to your moves and your breathing rhythm, why, why..." Without letting him finished, Zenith walked towards Jack and patted his shoulders. "Jack, some things can''t be imitated, it needs realization!" Jack was in bewilderment, he was still gasping while feeling exhausted at the same time. Even when he was presently sitting on the floor, the exhaustion and sweating continued to worsen.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A few simple moves but drained Jack''s energy, it was much more tiring than firing arrows nonstop for three hours at the wall earlier. He had only performed five moves and was already depleted. "There''s still, two hours gap until the morning training session, use this time to practise here, go back to the field and train with others on time." Zenith said then left, "It''s useless to know only the surface, the move must be followed as well as the meaning behind it. It may look easy but each move has its uniqueness." Jack sat on the floor, frowned and digesting Zenith words. Zenith suddenly stopped, he said without looking back. "Achilles told me that you suggested igniting domestic war within the Coalition Order, creating hates among themselves, thus, dividing them?" "Yes, this benefits us the most, also easiest to achieve." Jack gained back his rationality and said baldly, "A joint forces of less than twenty foreign troops were able to force the battle near the gate, a hundred of them would be like swords hovering in the sky and could destroy The Giant City in one strike. If they seeded, it would be a tough battle for the Dragon Cavalry, putting them in domestic war and internal conflicts while we observe is a better strategy." "Do you know how far had Coalition Order developed?" Zenith asked. Jack shook his head. "I don''t know, you can tell me." Zenith was still facing Jack with his back, shook lightly and smiled, "I don''t know either." Jack, "..." After a deep breath, Jack continued, "Zenith, three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry had no idea theirmander is mischievous, right?" Zenith changed the topic, "Who do you think we should behead then?" Jack thought for a moment, "I don''t know much about the ns, but in considering the current situation, the first one to be beheaded should be one with power, a weaker n could not stir chaos or shaken their coboration. The second one should be the ultimate enemy of the first, it would be easier for us to nt and frame them. It''s just a matter of time to divide and crush their coboration as long as the two points mentioned above are achieved." "Great! Our thoughts are alike." Zenith smiled and nodded. He then turned half of his face and looked at Jack with a smiley face. Jack had a bad feeling seeing Zenith. Zenith then smiled evilly, "Let''s set a date after a while and we both will cross the border to the north, pick and behead a n''s leader!"0000 Chapter 903 Behead A Clan Leader? Boom! Zenith''s words were like andmine. It raised Jack''s heartbeat, he felt like his heart was about to jump out. It even turned his breathing rapid and rough, uncontroble. Muscles control was the key to ultimate fighting skill! Regardless of martial art practitioners who hit bottleneck or simply wanted to increase one''s ability, they were trying every way to control as many muscles as possible. The same punch had different power depending on how many muscles were in control! Presently, he could only control a few muscles and utilized them to push other muscles to generate a more powerful attack. This was a trick he learnt from "Arrow S". This trick could increase his power but waspletely different ifpared with muscles control. It was extremely difficult to master the art of muscles control, even a practitioner like Jack who trained restlessly in this regards showed not many improvements. Most importantly, this set of moves was able to increase one''s aura by triple or more! sh, swords, fists power... And other attacks along with sensing energy would increase its power and was able to kill in the air, without a direct hit! Like Isaac''s "Killer God''s sh" or Iga Tobi Ryuu''s ido sh". These were strikes by sensing energy! It was so powerful that it could kill in the air even without any direct hit! Jack had a brief understanding of sword technique involved aura when he fought Iga Tobi Ryuu''s ido sh" back at the bamboo wood. But the technique was different from sensing energy. Even though the sh from him was able to injure Iga Robi Ryuu without a direct hit, it was just the technique he imitated, it was nothingpared to Iga Tobi Ryuu''s ido sh". Jack had even been reminiscing their battle that night all this while. Unlike muscles control, sensing energy was hard to imitate! This required sentimental realization, not stealing! But Zenith inherited this set of moves from Brown Hughes, and the results were miraculous! "Guess the effects of this set of moves would put the world in chaos if it was exposed, huh?" Jack sighed emotionally. Muscles control, sentimental realization were keys for martial artists to increase their power on arge scale. And Zenith''s simple and slow demonstration just now had achieved both the effects, it was mesmerizing. Zenith didn''t reply to Jack, he said instead, "Since you''ve memorized it, practice it." "Okay!" Jack nodded, he then closed his eyes and reyed Zenith''s moves in his mind. He opened his eyes, took a deep breath after making sure he had got every move and started practising. He moved at a slow pace with ultimate concentration. He even had full control of his breathing and tried his best to follow the breathing rhythm and momentum showed by Zenith just now. But he realized something was not right when it came to the third move. He felt odd, the joints on both hands and legs felt jammed when he changed moves. Even his breathing was messed up, he panted like a cow at times and held his breath at others. These changes made Jack nervous and panic. He tried his best to stabilize his breathing and forced himself to continue practising. But the jamming of the joints and breathing disorder was getting stronger and stronger since it first appeared. At his fifth move, Jack copsed onto the ground out of a sudden! He experienced severe difficulty in breathing and his face was soaked in sweats. His chest moved ups and downs rapidly, he asked Zenith while gasping, "Why, what happened? I... I did it ording to your moves and your breathing rhythm, why, why..." Without letting him finished, Zenith walked towards Jack and patted his shoulders. "Jack, some things can''t be imitated, it needs realization!" Jack was in bewilderment, he was still gasping while feeling exhausted at the same time. Even when he was presently sitting on the floor, the exhaustion and sweating continued to worsen. A few simple moves but drained Jack''s energy, it was much more tiring than firing arrows nonstop for three hours at the wall earlier. He had only performed five moves and was already depleted. "There''s still, two hours gap until the morning training session, use this time to practise here, go back to the field and train with others on time."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Zenith said then left, "It''s useless to know only the surface, the move must be followed as well as the meaning behind it. It may look easy but each move has its uniqueness." Jack sat on the floor, frowned and digesting Zenith words. Zenith suddenly stopped, he said without looking back. "Achilles told me that you suggested igniting domestic war within the Coalition Order, creating hates among themselves, thus, dividing them?" "Yes, this benefits us the most, also easiest to achieve." Jack gained back his rationality and said baldly, "A joint forces of less than twenty foreign troops were able to force the battle near the gate, a hundred of them would be like swords hovering in the sky and could destroy The Giant City in one strike. If they seeded, it would be a tough battle for the Dragon Cavalry, putting them in domestic war and internal conflicts while we observe is a better strategy." "Do you know how far had Coalition Order developed?" Zenith asked. Jack shook his head. "I don''t know, you can tell me." Zenith was still facing Jack with his back, shook lightly and smiled, "I don''t know either." Jack, "..." After a deep breath, Jack continued, "Zenith, three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry had no idea theirmander is mischievous, right?" Zenith changed the topic, "Who do you think we should behead then?" Jack thought for a moment, "I don''t know much about the ns, but in considering the current situation, the first one to be beheaded should be one with power, a weaker n could not stir chaos or shaken their coboration. The second one should be the ultimate enemy of the first, it would be easier for us to nt and frame them. It''s just a matter of time to divide and crush their coboration as long as the two points mentioned above are achieved." "Great! Our thoughts are alike." Zenith smiled and nodded. He then turned half of his face and looked at Jack with a smiley face. Jack had a bad feeling seeing Zenith. Zenith then smiled evilly, "Let''s set a date after a while and we both will cross the border to the north, pick and behead a n''s leader!"00 Chapter 904 The Shock of God of War, Zenith Harol Zenith left Jack in bewilderment. Crossed the border to the north, pick and behead a n''s leader? Or just a buffet meal? But it was Zenith, it would be piece of cake for him to assassin someone, it was indeed like having a buffet, pick a preference and kill. But... Why he intended to bring me along? That was what puzzled him, there were tons of capable soldiers amongst the Dragon Cavalry. Achilles and Golden Guards, any one of them was more suitable for this assassination, wasn''t it? Capabilities might be simr, but in terms of battling experience and resumes, Jack was no match to Achilles and the Golden Guards! He stared at the training room''s door that was tightly shut. It was made of wood, looked huge and heavy, andpletely soundproof. "Huh..." Jack shook away his doubts, took a deep breath, stood up and warm his limbs. "Regardless of his intention, what I need to do is master this set of moves. It will definitely help improve my skills on arge scale once I master this." His eyes shone with determination as he spoke. And he began practising what Zenith had taught him the next second. Every try made him soaked in sweat and gasp for life. He was stuck at the fifth move, he copsed to the ground, soaked all over in sweat gasping for air and all his energy were depleted. Her clothes were wet by sweats too. But he never gave up, he rested for a while and continued practising. There was no warmer in the training room, apart from a few venttion openings, the entire room was like a cell, it was not extremely cold. But the winds blowing in from the vents kept the temperature low. Every time Jack failed and rested, the sweats on his clothes turned icy and fell onto the ground along with his movements. Despite under such condition, Jack continued to train hard. His childhood taught him never gave up no matter how hard the situation was, once the guard was let down, all his efforts would be like andslide, copsing all at once. Two hours flew by in a blink of eyes with his full concentration in practising. When the horn for morning training was heard from the outside, Jack wakened from his concentration. "The sixth move is just around the corner..." Jack wiped off the sweat on his face and looked determined. "There are 108 moves in this set, skyscraper rise from the ground. It''s worth it even if I spend the entire three months to master all the moves!" Brown Hughes''s teaching could raise muscle control and sentimental realization. These moves were like the top-secret moves in the martial art world! If it was leaked, it would surely be something wanted by all the major forces. It had the power to shake the entire martial art world! There were lots of factors that determined one''s capabilities in martial art. But being able to control muscles and sensing energy was a definite factor that differentiated the weak from the strong! Jack was not naive enough to let go of such a "rare gem" like this one. A freezing breeze hit Jack when he opened the door. He shivered in the cold and the sweat on his body turned iced in an instant. He shook his body and the ice drops fell onto the ground. He felt even colder after shaking off the ices. Without dyed, he clenched his teeth and headed towards the training field directly. He needed to master this set of moves at the same time must not skip the morning training of the Dragon Cavalry. The morning training session built him the basic while this set of moves helped him improve in general. In the following half month. Jack formed a routine life living in the Dragon Cavalry. Performed the task during the day, rested during the first half of the night, visited the training room after midnight and left before the morning training session began. Perhaps it was arranged by Zenith, after the task at the Northern Gate, Jack had never received a task which was longer than twelve hours. A situation like this raised suspicion amongst Debut, Cole and Yarol. Only Jack and Achilles knew what was going on. One after midnight in the training room. Jack sat on the floor, soaked in sweats gasping for air. Even his hands and legs were trembling in exhaustion. But he looked determined still. The door was pushed open amid the silence. Jack didn''t even look back and said while gasping. "Zenith, still awake at this time?" "I''m here to visit you." Zenith held his hands behind him and walked to Jack. He looked at the puddle of water under Jack and asked. "You trained till peed?" Jack was speechless. This was really... Commander Harol?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He nced at Zenith despicably and then pointed at the sweats on his face. "Can''t you see I''m sweating all over?" Zenith replied calmly, "I was joking to make you rx." Jack was speechless. It seemed like Zenith had found inner peace, it was almost impossible to differentiate whether he was joking or lecturing, Jack couldn''t sense any sign that he was joking just now. "It''s been half a month, show me your progress." Zenith took three steps backwards slowly and looked at Jack hopefully. "How many moves have you mastered out of 108 within fifteen days? I remembered you were stuck at the fifth move in the beginning, right?" He taught Jack the moves fifteen days ago and had never visited the training room since, so didn''t know how well he progressed. He came tonight to check on Jack. "Okay!" Jack nodded. He had rested quite enough, he would have entered the next training even if Zenith didn''te to visit. Jack took three deep breath after he stood up to calm himself down. And then he began his practice slowly. There was no sound within the training room. Jack''s moves were slow, steady and gentle. But it was obvious that the interchanged of moves burdened Jack. He began sweating from the forehead and it rolled down past his cheeks onto the floor. While Zenith was looking at Jack peacefully. The only emotion was his hopeful eyes. When it arrived at the fifth move, Jack stopped for a second. This made Zenith frowned a little. Soon after, Jack was able to perform the following moves swiftly. Slow and gentle. Moves that seemed simple gave Jack tremendous pressure upon finishing each move, it consumed a huge amount of his energy. The sixth and seventh moves. Jack was soaked with sweat when he was performing the eighth move, as if he had juste out from a pond of water. And it became harder for him to move, every inch of movement looked like tons of heaviness! "This was it? The eight move..." Zenith thought inwardly. Soon as this thought surfaced, Jack changed into the ninth move! Zenith stunned and his eyes shone. His heartbeat was racing at this moment. Even moving an inch seemed extremely hard for Jack, but he kept changing his moves. Each change was like a hammer that knocked onto Zenith''s heart. Upon finishing the ninth move, Zenith''s eyes shone but clenched his fists. His palms were sweating without notice. "The end." Zenith murmured. However, a weak and husky voice was heard in the silent room. "Who said so?"???????????????? Chapter 905 She is Waiting for Me to Back Home Boom! At this moment, the hoarse voice was like a thunder in the sunny day even if it was just a whisper. What? Suddenly there was a buzzing sound in Zenith Harol''s brain and his calm expression changed significantly finally at the moment. He was round-eyed with shock and horror. His mind was in a tumult and he even blurted out, "Impossible!" But once he said, Jack Hughes stopped at the ninth ending action and suddenly spun. He turned in an easy and smooth way without stagnation. Obviously he made strenuous efforts after the conversion of the movement. However, it was indeed... the tenth action! He was like a turtle which was crawling, moving slowly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If the previous movement was said to be changed inch by inch, then now... was changed in decimetre. It was so slow that the time in the practice room seemed to be slowed down artificially. Zenith waspletely dumbfounded. At this moment, his calm expression turned astonished. He felt that his throat was choky and a bit suffocating. Jack was changing his movements at this moment. He even trembled and sweated profusely. His face turned pale and he was in a mess. Only his eyes looked determined, like the moon in the dark night which unusually shined brightly. "I can do it. I can carry on..." He gritted his teeth and kept admonishing himself. This was the result of his training for fifteen days night and day without any ck. It was not only an assessment by Zenith, but also for himself. His hands and legs were sore and numb, as if a great number of ants were biting him. It was even more like the ants bit directly into the nerves, prated through the flesh. When it came to the end of the tenth action, he looked even painful. That was heavy! That was extremely heavy! Even each inch of his skin all over his body seemed to be very heavy at this time. Both of his hands and legs even seemed to be pressured by few great mountains, trying to stop his movements forcibly. Zenith looked at Jack who was suffering. He finally recovered from shock and loosened his sweaty fists. However, once he loosened, he clenched his fists again. The first time he clenched his fists was because of shock. But now, he clenched his fists to cheer for Jack silently. Eventually, Jack''s tenth action was graduallying to an end. Zenith appeared to be joyful and excited and his eyes were shining. If his expression was seen by his three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry, it would definitely make them dumbstruck and their jaws drop. It was because he had always disyed his domineering and stern look, as if he was very lofty, standing on top of the firmament and looking down upon all beings. However, at this moment, his expression was as if a god had fallen into mortal world! He didn''t even show this expression when he seeded in destroying a city in his own and when his prestige was known by northern tribes. Just as Zenith was ted and excited, Jack finallypleted his tenth action. Jack changed his action once again before Zenith could breathe a sigh of relief. "No!" This made Zenith''s face being nearly contorted. His exmation echoed through the training room. However, it was still toote. Jack straight away switched to the eleventh action. This change happened all of a sudden! "Pfft!" At the moment Jack switched his action, he soon felt that his internal organs were seemed to be smashed by a heavy hammer brutally. The fresh blood straight away spurted out of his mouth. Then, his body trembled severely. Soon all of his energy gone and he sagged wearily on the ground. This sudden scene not only made Zenith confused, but Jack was also confused. He sagged wearily on the ground with the blood remained at the corner of his mouth and the smell of blood remained in the nasal cavity. The excruciating pain through the bones of his limbs made his whole body tremble and shiver uncontrobly when he was extremely exhausted and weak. This was not only the twitching of his muscles, but the trembling of his epidermis from the inside out. Jack didn''t expect that this movement would bring such a great impact. What he had suffered just now was almost more than the pain he suffered when he did all the eighth, ninth and tenth action! It was like a great hell was suppressing him and the ocean was overturning. These instants defeated him devastatingly. "You''re too reckless!" Zenith looked a little pale. He gritted his teeth and scolded Jack angrily, "Why you still shift to the eleventh action since your body could only endure it until the tenth action?" ording to his strength and his understanding to these actions, Zenith clearly knew that Jack had reached his limit when he moved to the tenth action as his body was too weak. Jack was simply trying to force himself to break through his limitation. "I... only... have... three... months..." He didn''t look up, lowered his head and faced to the ground. His lips and teeth seemed to use all his strength to speak with his low and hoarse voice. Zenith was stunned. Then he started to be annoyed, me me! It was all my fault! When I''m teaching you this set of actions, I didn''t remind you that there''re ten movements per group and it''ll bring a huge wear and tear to your body when switching to the second group. I, I really didn''t expect this..." He suddenly stopped talking after he said that. Actually he wanted to say that he really didn''t expect Jack would practise up to the tenth action in these fifteen days. He even didn''t expect that Jack would switch to the eleventh action decisively. The reason why he stopped talking was because he had realized what''s done was done, so it was useless to say anymore. Obviously he had lost control of himself when he was so angry and chagrined just now. He frowned and looked deeply at Jack, "You still have three months. There''s no need to rush at all. You can''t perform this set of actions well and digest it within these three months, but you still have a long time afterwards." "I... want... to... be... strong... quickly..." His body was still trembling and he remained lowering his head. At this time, his whole body was suffering a great pain as he persisted to switch to the eleventh action. "You''re too anxious! Why are you so eager to get it done fast? Don''t you want to master this set of actions using less than three months?" Zenith was filled with anger and he scolded him annoyedly. He had seen too many geniuses as there was never ack of geniuses in Dragon Calvary. This was the first time he saw such a reckless and bold person. Jack had no regard for his life. In Zenith''s opinion, this was a foolish act. As the saying goes, haste makes waste. Sometimes, the attempt was more likely to be abortive if being too aggressive. However, Jack answered, "Yes." His responsepletely infuriated Zenith. At this moment, his anger outburst as if it was volcanic eruption. ''You''re crazy!'' ''You''re such a crazy person who acts recklessly!'' But before he let out his scolding. Click! Jack''s neck suddenly came a crispy sound before Zenith could rebuke him angrily. Zenith was shocked and swallowed his words as the words were about toe out of his mouth. Jack looked up slowly. Every inch of his movement was hard and would even make a creepy "click" sound, as if there was a great mountain on top of his head and his neck was trying hard to lift it up. This sound was obviously overwhelming. He looked up hard and faced Zenith. His face was still trembling. He smiled, but the blood spurted out of his mouth. At this moment, his eyes were brilliant like the starlight. His voice came out from his bloody mouth as he spoke using all his strength, "She... is waiting for me...to back home." Chapter 906 Telephaty? His smile was so tender yet pitiful. His every word was firm and resounding. Zenith was stunned as he faced Jack. The feeling of distress was overwhelming. He asked, somewhat bewildered, "You are willing to give your life away just for a woman? Just so that you can return to her sooner?" "My...wife..." Jack''s body was trembling even more vigorously as blood kept pouring out from his mouth. The smile on his face was even more tender, with the perseverance in his eyes, "Is... more... important than... my life" "Pfff!" As Jack spat a mouthful of blood directly from his mouth. A loud thud was heard as Jack closed his eyes and fell to the ground. Zenith was shocked. He immediately went up and checked on him. After acknowledging that he only fainted, he let out a relieved sigh. Immediately, Zenith''s face was visibly angry. ''p,'' he gently pped Jack''s back and chided him, "Is it really worth it for a woman?" Inside the quiet training room. Zenith''s question echoed throughout the room. It was left unanswered because Jack had fainted. But everything just then was the best answer for it. Zenith sat down on the floor beside Jack. His gaze was dazed and lost in his thoughts. After a long while. Zenith only then let out a sigh andughed lightly, "You junior is indeed doing much better than we senior. I thought that for the past fifteen days, you can only achieve what I''d achieved in my younger days, which was mastering the ninth move. I never have thought that you... have already mastered the tenth move and even learned the eleventh move just for the sake of a woman that put your own life at risk." "Looks like me master was right, you''re... you''re capable of being the best of the best!" The biggest reason for his previous temper just theny in this. Back then, even when Zenith learnt these series of moves from Brown Hughes, he was only able to master the ninth move under the trials of Brown and half a month of intense practice. But Jack... he had surpassed the younger days of Zenith! The difference between just one move and its meaning was enough to bring shock to Zenith and have a hard time calming down. Because of this understanding, Zenith knew better than anyone else how much difference it was between one move. That night. Zenith did not leave. He sat beside Jack and kept checking his condition. Forcing himself to switch to the eleventh move had taken a toll on his body. If he wasn''t careful enough, he would''ve kicked the bucket. Even Zenith did not dare to be negligent, so he could only stand by him and observe silently. ... On the other hand. In the Longines vi. "Ahhh!" Amber jolted awake from her sleep. In the pitch ckness, she curled herself up in bed. She was shivering and breathing heavily. Click! The room''s light came on, but it was Mengpo who walked in. "Miss.Knight, what''s wrong?" Mengpo frowned as she looked at Amber. At that moment, Amber was huddled on the bed. Her face was pale and visibly frightened. She was panting heavily, and her forehead and long hair were drenched with sweat. She looked despondent and wretched, making anyone who looked at her feeling pitiful. "Blood, blood..." Amber did not look up at Mengpo, instead, she held her hands tightly around her knees. Her eyes were filled with fear, "There''s blood everywhere, red, bloody-red..." "Are you having nightmares, Miss. Knight?" Seeing that Amber was pitiful, Mengpo walked over to the bed and sat beside her, raising her hand to gently stroke the back of her head, "It''s alright, it was just a nightmare." "No, it was not only a nightmare." Amber looked up suddenly, looking at Mengpo in panic and fear, "My husband, my Jack, he''s lying in a pool of blood. He was smiling, he was looking at me... boohoo..." At the end of her sentence, Amber finally couldn''t contain her feelings, and broke down emotionally and cried out. Mengpo was utterly stunned. For a while then, Amber had seemed to be a lot more stable in her mood and mental state. She was eating well, sleeping well. Everything was as usual. This proved that her persuasion of Amber before had an effect. She had never expected that just because of a dream, Amber would copse and lose control to such an extent. The mournful wailing echoed through the room. Amber wailed as her body was trembling from fear. The fear that was brought upon her wasn''t because Jack was smiling at her in the dream. What made Amber so frightened was because... Jack was lying in a pool of blood. The sound of her crying was distressing that even Mengpo can''t stand it. In that situation, her heart was filled withpassion as she slowly leaned forward and took Amber into her arms with her hands.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was as if a mother was consoling her child. Mengpo''s right hand gently rubbed the back of Amber and softly soothed her, "It''s alright, it was a dream, only a dream. Dreams are always different from reality. Your husband must be safe, don''t worry about him." "Good child, don''t cry. It was only a dream. Maybe... your husband wouldn''t want to see you cry like this, would he?" Thest few words suddenly touched a sensitive chord in Amber''s heart. With a shudder, she slowly withdrew herself from Mengpo''s arms. She wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and murmured, "Yes, he told me to smile and he doesn''t want me to cry. I..." But when she thought about the scene from her dream. Tears that she just wiped off from the corners of her eyes, more tears would reappear and filled the corner of her eyes once more. Her tears were like a waterfall, it was too hard for her to hold them back. Amber wanted to cry. She instead clenched her lips and forced herself to hold back her sobs. She slowly turned her head towards the window, as her teary eyes gazed at the moon and stars outside of her window frame. And slowly, she became more and more determined. "Please be back,e back home safe and sound. I, I''m here waiting for you..." These were the thoughts of Amber. Inside the training room. Jack jolted awake. The excruciating pain had long since disappeared, but his body was still drenched in sweat. He lied down on the floor in a daze as he stared nkly at the roof of the training room, motionless. A cool breeze blew into the room, his sweat instantly formed ice crystals, and the chilling feeling was intense. But Jack still didn''t notice. "Did you just have a nightmare?" As the voice of Zenith rang in his ears. Jack''s eyes gradually regained focus, and he moved his eyes to look at Zenith, "How long was I out?" "Three days!" Zenith''s face was a little gloomy as he said with a frown, "During the three days of you being unconscious, you kept calling ady''s name. You''re muddled and sweating profusely every time you call thatdy''s name. As if you and thatdy have been in the same nightmare." "Hmm?" Jack gave a slight suspicion. Zenith rubbed his chin and said with a wry smile, "Rena Yales." Jack was dumbfounded. Immediately, Zenith wasughing, "Just joking around, it''s easy for me to get a hold of your information, you know? You weren''t calling Rena Yales, you were calling ye wife''s name, Amber." Jack''s expression eased. He then stopped focusing on Zenith and returned staring at the roof of the training room. For quite some time. It was then Jack spoke up in doubt and asked, "Senior, do you believe in telepathy?"?????????????? Chapter 907 Sky Dragon Routine "I believe!" Jack was a little startled as he gawked at Zenith with wide eyes. "You must be thinking that I would say otherwise, right?" Zenith stroked his messy remnants of mustache on his chin as he muttered. The past three days, he had been watching over Jack, so he looked a little worn out. Jack didn''t say anything at this moment, signaling that he had quietly agreed with Zenith''s words. Zenith let out a faintugh, "When two person are inseparable, and when two person get too close together, perhaps... that two person would understand each other even without words." As he said that, Zenith got up slowly and patted his slightly creased robe. Then, he said with meaningful intention, "However, most ignorant people would interpret this unexinable phenomenon as a joke, and they would always dismiss it with their jealousy... What they don''t understand that this is what the so-called ''love'' is." Jack let out a shortugh, but he didn''t refute. He got up and fixed his bloodied shirt and said with resignation, "Sorry, brother, for bringing trouble to you." "When you''re practising this set of movements, be very conscious that you shouldn''t be too extreme and vexed. After going through the ten movements for a hundred more times, your body should be able to withstand the burden it imposes. Then, you can move on to the next set of movements. That way, you will feel less pressure." Zenith solemnly advised, "I don''t what that incident from three days ago to repeat again in your next test, and I don''t want to hear from anyone about people waiting for you at home. Remember, I want you to be stronger, not to throw away your life." "Thanks, brother." Jack smiled ruefully as he felt some anxiety while being faced with Zenith''s intimidating aura. He quickly cut into another topic, "Right, brother, when you first trained in these movements, how high were you able to reach in just fifteen days?" Zenith''s expression froze for a moment. As he studied Jack''s curious gaze, Zenith sped his hands behind his back and said with a grave expression, "Whatever anguish you are going through now, I have gone through them years ago. However, there is one distinction. I was able to withstand the side effects of the eleventh movement, but you are not able to do the same." Jack''s eyes immediately lit up as he now looked at Zenith with a different light. He had personally experienced the terror of the eleventh move! Therefore, he could fullyprehend the severity and monstrosity of Zenith''s might and strength, hearing that he could withstand that move without any problems. "You''re indeed the God of War. It''s already destined at that time that you would be at your peak today!" Jack gazed at Zenith respectfully, and his voice was tinged with admiration. Zenith tilted his body slightly, but his gaze did not meet Jack''s. He coughed lightly and replied, "If you have rested enough, you should return to your barracks. I will let Achilles to be your watchman in theing three days." As he said that, he somehow looked a little flustered, and it could even be seen that... his cheeks were burning. "Right, my brother, what is the name of this move?" Jack asked curiously, bringing the topic back to martial arts. "The name is unknown. At that time when my master taught me about it, I have asked the same question. He didn''t know either." Zenith''s face slowly returned to its previous serenity and there was an intense light in his eyes, "However, throughout the years, I manage toe up with a name that fits this set of moves." "What is it?" Jack looked a little shaken. Zenith slowly turned around, and when he did that, everything about him felt suddenly different. He suddenly grew imposing and ominous, and from his face one could see an all-epassing aura, which seemed to swallow the world whole. His voice rose through the heavens. "It''s called Sky Dragon Routine!" It was just a single phrase, but Jack looked iprehensible. Zenith smiled faintly, "The dragon flies in the sky, it can reach any part of the world, A man flies in the sky, it will shock the whole world. This move signal the transformation undergone by someone as he learns how to control his muscles and breathe. It is about one''s transformation in the martial arts world." As he finished saying that, Zenith no longer idled here. He proceeded to leave. Jack was left standing rooted to the ground as he mulled over Zenith''s words. Without any warning, his palms curled into fists, and there was an enigmatic light in his eyes. Zenith was right. This set of movements raised the precision of control of one''s muscles and breath, which was perfectly described by Zenith bestowing that all-mighty name!" It was not an understatement to say that even the first ten moves were to get out, it would cause turmoil and unrest in the martial arts world, attracting various practitioners topete to learn it. Even excluding the possibility of all one hundred and eight movements leaking out to the outside world.N?velDrama.Org content. In the past fifteen days, Jack was precisely dabbling in the first ten movements. He was the one who was fully aware of the transformation his body was going through! He slowly turned around and looked at the now tightly shut door of the training room, but he was muttering with doubt in his voice, "Why doesn''t Brown know about the name of these moves while he was the one who had taught Zenith the same moves?" The so-called passing down of knowledge between master and student was the art of teaching everything a master knew to the student. Despite this tradition, Brown didn''t seem to pass down any name about that particr set of moves. Somehow, when it was passed down to Zenith, only he had thought of christening the moves a name. Jack couldn''t understand the meaning of this. However, he was able to let go of his doubts very soon. He stretchedzily, and there was a crisp cracking sounding from his body, as if someone was frying beans in a wok. After being out cold for three days, his fatigue of forcibly switching to the eleventh move was slowly gone, his body finally able to recover. Just by stretching, Jack felt instantly energized. When he returned to the barracks, it was almost noon. Achilles and Debut were all in the barracks. However, what intrigued him was that Debut, Cole and Yarol all didn''t shower him with questions even after he was back. There was a deep nce in their eyes, but they simply greeted him nonchntly, nothing suspicious or out of the ordinary with their actions. Only Achilles was chirping and chuckling, "You''re back? How was the mission?" Mission? Jack instantly understood that this was the cover Achilles hade up with to cover up his movements in the past three days. He nodded, "Everything was fine. It was smooth sailing." As he said that, Jack secretly examined Debut and the others and found that there was nothing unusual about their expressions. This finally made Jack rx. As he thought about it, perhaps Achilles'' excuse was the most natural course of action. After all, in his first patrolling mission, the outbreak of fight between the investigation and patrolling team and the Oirat n exposed his own strength in the fight. His strength was definitely not something a new soldier should possess. It was a good cover-up by stating that Jack was simply carrying out some individual mission as a new soldier. As for the details of the mission, it could be dismissed as a confidential matter of the Dragon Cavalry Squad. This was to prevent Debut and the gang from further questioning him. "That''s great, then." Achilles nodded. Just as he had finished his sentence, there was a uniform greeting outside the barracks. "Salute, Golden Guard!" That greeting alone was like rolling thunder which immediately shaken up Jack and the others in the room. Debut''s face twisted dramatically, "What the hell? Why is he here?" Both Cole and Yarol had a fearful and respectful look on their faces. In the Dragon Cavalry Squad, Zenith was the supreme Commander, and just a level below him was the mighty Twelve Golden Guards! The weight and prestige carried by that name was not something a normal soldier ormander could possess! In their perspective, the fact that a Golden Guard hade visiting was no different than the arrival of a God in the barracks. Only Jack and Achilles was able to exchange perplexed nce. In no time, a figure appeared outside their barracks. "Greetings, Golden Guard!" Debut and his team immediately plopped down to the floor while kneeling. However, Jack simply nced at the Golden Guard as he smiled a nostalgic smile. The visitor was someone familiar. However, in order to conceal the true nature of their rtionship, he joined the others in kneeling down on the floor. The Golden Guard shot a nce at Jack before guffawing with his order, "Achilles, the Commander wants to see you." Chapter 908 The Second Coalition Order! The Commander was summoning him, and a Golden Guard was attending to it personally. This was the biggest honor for any soldier in the Dragon Cavalry Squad. To put it into greater perspective, the Achilles of today was merely a Sergeant. Achilles raised his brows quizzically, obviously having some doubts. However, no questions came from him as he was about to follow the Golden Guard. That was because he knew very well that while being summoned as a sergeant, he was in no position to speak or ask anything. At least, he could not be out of line in front of Debut and the others. Only when Achilles and the Golden Guard had left, Debut and the others immediately burst into a bout of gossip. "Tsk tsk tsk... the Commander was summoning him, and a Golden Guard ising to get him, all this means that our boss is still not stripped of his dutiespletely. As the saying goes, a starved camel is bigger than the horse!" Cole nodded, "That''s right, ever since joining the Dragon Cavalry Squad, we must be in total luck for being able to serve under Sergeant White. With him leading us, can we be considered people who is within near reaches of the mighty Commander?" "Tone down your voice, mind you. We should keep this only between us, or else when people get wind of it, gossips would spread." Yarol quickly reminded them. The three of them exchanged nces and then a mysterious smile hanged on their faces. At the same time, Jack piped in and joined in theirughter, but his eyes was still fixed on the direction where the Golden Guard and Achilles had left. If the Coalition Order didn''t exist, maybe he couldugh as nonchntly as Debut and the others. However, knowing that Coalition Order was still in effect, the summoning this time by a Golden Guard carried an entirely different meaning. Was things very severe now? Jack''s heart immediately sank. On the other side, after leaving with the Golden Guard, Achilles didn''t so much as making a sound. Achilles was one step behind the Golden Guard, because this was thew in the army. Only after they had left the barracks and were passing through a secluded area, the Golden Guard finally stopped and turned around with a wry smile, "Alright, there''s no one around now, so we don''t need to put up this act anymore. We used to be blood brothers, so there''s a limit to putting on appearances." "I don''t think it''s weird to put on this act. You are a Golden Guard now, and I am just a sergeant. We still need to maintain appearances and orders." Achillesughednguidly, "Have you ever seen any sergeant in the squad who could walk side by side with a Golden Guard?" His words caused the Golden Guard in question to feel even more helpless, but suddenly his expression changed to one of agony as he loudly coughed. Achilles immediately turned serious, "You''re hurt?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Yeah." The Golden Guard nodded without hiding, "I have been stabbed on my back, and my lungs were somehow affected." What? Achilles had a startled expression and veins almost burst out from the corners of his eyes. Among the Twelve Golden Guards, there shouldn''t be too much of a gap between their respective strengths. Those who were chosen by Zenith to be in the ranks of the Twelve Golden Guards were the cream of the crop, no matter it was about their power or theirmand in the battlefield. They were the best of the best. It was especially rare for a Golden Guard to even get hurt, even though he might have juste out of a grave battlefield. Of course, in that TM Vi District incidentst time, it was an exception when the few of them were killed by Brent out of desperation. The reason was not hard toprehend. Numbers were on their side, and they had underestimated Brent. Another reason was that Brent was a contract assassin who was formidable on his own. He was ready to give up his life to save Jack. That was the reason the oue was unfavorable for the Golden Guards. However, his blood brother whom he had long history with was hurt, and it was not a light one! "What could have happened?" Achilles asked in a low voice. The Golden Guard waved his hand dismissively apanied by several dry coughs before saying with a pale face, "You go meet the Commander for now. Things are difficult now, and I have just returned from out there." Coalition Order? One possibility surfaced in Achilles'' mind. As the former Chief Guard, he knew perfectly well the status and importance of the Twelve Golden Guards in the army. As the twelve arms of Zenith, this team of elite personnel was a calming presence in the army. It would require extraordinary circumstances to dispatch even one of the guards to go on a mission. As they were only ranked secondly below Zenith, if the Golden Guards were sent out for mission so easily, then what was the purpose of having a three-hundred-men strong army?" The only thing which made everything that was going on now made sense was the Coalition Order, which even caused one of the Golden Guards to be injured and this Golden Guard even confessed that things was in dire straits now. Immediately, Achilles stopped saying anything altogether as he rushed towards Zenith''s residence with the Golden Guard hurrying along. In a room that was just a few hundreds square meters, there were smoke billowing in the air. The heaterbined with the heat from the brazier shrouded the room in a warm atmosphere. Zenith was seated before his desk, and his brows were knitted tightly, his face a glum look. In front of him stood a row of humongous and impressive figures. They were wearing golden armors, which made them look very intimidating. They were the Golden Guards. However, as one of the highest ranking officers whomand over many others in the Dragon Cavalry Squad, they looked tiny and honest in front of Zenith. However, they had the same grave expressions as Zenith''s. The room was in total silence. Only the crackling of fire in the brazier gave out the momentary sound. It was as if air itself was frozen. When Achilles walked into the room with a Golden Guard, Achilles could feel his heart sinking into a deep abyss. Besides, the Chief Guard who was tasked with Jack, there were a few newly-joined Golden Guards and same familiar faces. All of the important ones were gathered this time! If something of huge proportions didn''t happen, he bet that this kind of scene was hard toe by. Even if he had experienced this type of scene, it shouldn''t feel so heavy and suffocating. Everyone had sunken into silence, and all had grave expressions on their faces. This heavy feeling was weighing down on Achilles, causing him to feel that the air was thin. Zenith and the Golden Guards raised their heads at Achilles. Achilles felt himself tensed up as he knelt on one knee, "Sergeant White is reporting to the Commander and the Golden Guards." His behavior was very humble and respectful. In response, Zenith waved his hand dismissively, "Achilles, the reason I am summoning you is for you to take over Jack''s post as the Chief Guard for now and for a meeting. Get up now." Achilles froze for a moment before getting up with a confused face, "Commander, is this about the Coalition Order?" Zenith nodded before tossing a card on his table. Achilles focused his gaze as Zenith tossed another card on the table. The two of the cards were a copy of one another. They were the Coalition Order! "This was secured by Louis when he was out carrying out the mission of investigating the Coalition Order. He was only able to do this with his life on the line!" Zenith sounded very m, but his expression was grave and heavy. Then, he added, "Can you guess which n did Louis snatch this from?" Zenith nced at the Golden Guard who had brought him here. He replied uncertainly, "Was that person killed?" Louis looked at him strangely, "Did you think that I wasn''t able to wield my weapons? I was stabbed by him, so there''s no way they could get out alive." "That''s great, then." Achilles nodded, then he raised his fists respectfully at Zenith and asked with confusion, "Commander, I don''t know what''s going on, please enlighten me." After he said that, besides, Louis, the other Golden Guards simultaneously turned their heads around and watched Zenith curiously. Only Louis was dispatched on this mission alone, and they were all summoned here out of the blue. As they gathered here, they learnt nothing from the mute Zenith, so they didn''t know what was going on. Zenith slowly stacked the cards together and said with a calm voice a shocking news, "It is the Hun tribe!" It was as if a loud bang had gone off in Achilles and the others'' mind, and although they were the Golden Guards, at this instant everyone had various emotion disying on their faces. Those emotions included shock, aghast, confusion, nervousness... "They are the king of all the races outside the North!" Achilles tried to suppress the shocking news as he squeezed his words, "The Hun tribe has always viewed the other ns as dirt as they wouldn''t bother to side with any other ns, but now this supreme race is ready to discard their mighty arrogance?"????????? Chapter 909 Paper Talk Sometimes Work Too Achilles'' words echoed through the silent room. Cold and dangerous thoughts filled the room. The atmosphere in the room seemed to be frozen. Each of the Golden Guards looked solemn and desperate.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Even Zenith lowered his eyebrows. There are many tribes roaming and living outside of the northern region. Among the tribes, the Hun tribe was far more superior. They were the uncrowned king outside of northern region. They believed in wolves and dered themselves as the tribe of the snow wolves. In the frozen and snow-covered world outside of the northern region, the Hun tribe had always been the strongest of all the tribes. The Hun tribe also possessed the same aloofness and arrogance, just like a grey wolf. Therefore, the Hun royal family were quite incongruous among the tribes. In the eyes of the Hun tribe, they only viewed the tribes as either their subordinate or their enemy! Despite that, the Hun tribe still stood out among of all the tribes and was not afraid of them at all! The Hun tribe was confident with their strength, therefore making them proud and fearless. The lonesome king...and the proud wolf... Ever since the Dragon Cavalry was formed, even Zenith would not dare to underestimate the attack of the Hun tribe. However unexpectedly... This time the wolf chose toy down its arrogant head, the king chose to put down their honor. The wolf had decided to join the gang of ferocious beast, and the king was willing to walk humbly along with his subordinates. Everyone was nervous upon hearing this news. From the information, it seemed that the tribes'' n for alliance was most likely going to happen. After all, even the royal family chose to swallow their pride and held the Coalition Order. Needless to say, the other tribes would probably do the same. "This is a disaster!" Zenith''s voice broke the silence in the room. However, Achilles and the other Golden Guard''s face immediately changed when they heard his voice. All of them were shocked. This was the first time the fearless and dominant God of War Zenith said those words. The alliance of the tribes, would definitely form a massive force, as if a sword piercing through the sky, cutting the sky in half, and inevitably falling on Thegiant City. Even more so, when Achilles and the Golden Guards heard what Zenith said, they already knew. That when the sword from the skies dropped down, Thegiant City would eventually...fall apart in no time! "The most important thing now is to find a way and deal with it. We tried to drag for two years, and now it''s finally happening." Achilles spoke with a deep voice. He was the former Chief Guard of the Twelve Golden Guards. When the Coalition Order first appeared, he was at the meeting too. With a depressing and helpless tone, he said, "Who would have known that after thousand years of fighting and killing each other, the foreign tribes will join forces together in the end? This is a joke." Zenith also smiled helplessly. The rest of the Golden Guards looked at each other, feeling extremely depressed. The Coalition Order was discovered two years ago. However, the Dragon Cavalry never paid too much attention on it. The main reason was, no one believed that the Coalition Order would ever seed. The foreign tribes had been fighting each other for several thousands of years. Under normal conditions, it would be impossible to erase all the blood feud that was caused by the killings, let alone forming an alliance. This was because even if they joined forces, the contradictions between the tribes were unsolvable. However, this time, after two years, the Coalition Order...was sessfully formed! "Immediately call for backup! With our powerful armies from the three other territories, we will be able to win this war!" "No! If they send all of their armies to the northern region, who is going to defend the three other territories? Even though the pressure over there is lesserpared to the Dragon Cavalry, but as the saying goes ''Those who are not our kind are sure to have a different mind''. Once the barbarians outside of the other three territories see this opportunity, they will definitelyunch their attack against them!" "In my opinion, I don''t think we need the backup. We canunch the attack ahead of them, head outside of the northern region and eliminate some smaller tribes. With blood and war, we can show them our strengths, terrify them with the power of our military forces, thus demoralizing them." The Golden Guards started discussing among each other. However, even though it was a discussion, they still maintained sensible and reasonable, and kept it among themselves. Only those who were ranked above the Twelve Golden Guards knew about this matter. For those ranked below than them, it would be kept a secret. For now, even if the foreign tribes had notunched their attack, however if this matter were spread among the soldiers in the Dragon Cavalry, the impact would be absolutely catastrophic. Everyone was mindful of this as it was connected to the morale of their soldiers. Achilles tightly frowned his eyebrows, sinking deep in thoughts as he listened to the discussion of the Golden Guards. In the first ce, when the Coalition Order appeared, there was a same discussion before. However, at that time, everyone was very sure that the tribes'' n of joining forces would most likely fail. Additionally, it was hard to get any extra information regarding the Coalition Order. Therefore, this matter was unresolved at that time. And now, the sword in the sky was gradually forming. Achilles was amused by the Golden Guard''s discussion. He raised his eyes, and looked towards Zenith, who was deep in his thoughts. Then, he walked forward, sped his fist in front of him and said, "Commander, why don''t we use that n? The one that you and Jack came up with?" What?! The Golden Guards who were still discussing stopped and fell into a silence. They looked at Achilles, feeling shocked. The Golden Guard Louis who had previously brought Achilles in couldn''t believe himself, and said, "What are you talking about, Achilles? It is true that Jack is the Chief Guard now, but he does not have any practical experience in warfare. What do you mean by the n he had came up with the Commander?" "But Chief Guard Hughes n is the best resolution right now!" Achilles said calmly, "I believed the Commander has been considering about the n. However, because it was not an easy task, therefore he had never mentioned about it before." "This..." The Golden Guard Louis frowned. He stared at Zenith, who still had his eyes closed in disbelief. The other Golden Guards were also surprised. Together, they also looked towards Zenith. It''s true. They all shared the same thought as the Golden Guard Louis. Jack was rapidly promoted by Zenith. He took Achilles'' Chief Guard position and became the second highest rank officer in the Dragon Cavalry, glorious and honorable. However, Jack had never stepped on the battlegrounds before. No matter how strong he was, without the real-time experience on the field, his opinion would be merely empty talks. But for some reason, Achilles was very sure that Jack''s idea was the same as what Zenith had been considering about! "Phew..." Zenith let out a breath, stretched his eyebrows and opened his eyes. At that moment, a sh of murderous intent shone from his eyes, as sharp as knives. Facing the confusion and doubts from the Golden Guards. Zenith said calmly, "I know you don''t believe it. But in this whole wide world, there will always be talented people. Even if they do not have the experience, and even if it was only paper talk, they could still hit the mark and find out the most crucial point." Kaboom! It was as if the Golden Guards were struck by lightning. What Zenith had said was obviously in line with Achilles'' statement. But... How was this even possible? With the tip of his right finger, Zenith tapped lightly on the table and said, "By removing the leaders, framing it to another tribe, and resegregate the tribes, we can minimize our casualties, and it''s the most effective way right now." "Too much risk is involved if we request for backup. As forunching the attack ahead of them, eliminating those smaller tribes and threatening them; If all of this was effective...how many tribes have we eliminated these past years?"?????? Chapter 910 Operation Decapitation Began Thest sentence was especially deadly. The Golden Guards were all speechless. Ever since the Dragon Cavalry was formed, they had been dominating the Northern Territory. Many tribes were destroyed and eliminated by the Dragon Cavalry. However, even though the foreign tribes was terrified with all the destruction and elimination, their determination of invading south had never ceased. From time to time, they wouldunch some smaller scale battle, trying to invade and harass the northern region. This had already be a norm in the Northern Territory. To be a Golden Guard, each of them had gone through hundreds of battles. Therefore, after Zenith pointed out the most crucial point, they were able to react and started thinking more about it. "Commander, even if you want to decapitate their leaders, which foreign tribes are you aiming first?" One of the Golden Guards sped his fist and asked. Hearing this. The crowd frowned and pondered, started discussing among themselves with low voices. "Killing the leaders for small tribes of the foreign tribes is not enough to stop them from joining forces. However, if we consider therger tribes, the degree of difficulty will be much higher." "Maybe we can work on the Hun tribe directly? "The Hun imperial court is located at the deep north. If we want to enter the ruling area of the Hun royal family, we will have to pass through at least more than a dozen tribes on the way. This matter alone is already extremely difficult." "The Khitay tribe and Shura tribe is two of the strongest tribe among the tribes. Plus, they held grievance against the Hun tribe, with generations of blood feud. These two tribes should be a good target. Once we sessfully frame them, it will directly trigger the Hun royal family, and create a huge impact within the tribes. The eyes of the Golden Guards brightened up when they heard the suggestion from one of theirrades. Compared to the Hun royal family, the Khitay tribe and Shura tribe were indeed easier targets. The difficulty level would drop tremendously! "Commander, the Khitay tribe and Shura tribe are undoubtedly a better choice for us." Achilles was well aware of that as well. Once again, he sped his fist and told Zenith, "As mentioned, the Khitay tribe is not far from us. We can reach the Khitay tribe after passing through the ruling area of another medium-sized tribe. The risk of our infiltration will be a lot lesser if we choose Khitay tribe." All the Golden Guards nodded their head. The decapitation operation was aimed towards the leader of a certain tribe. In the process, they should consider all the possible risk involved, if not, they could be facing the vengeanceing from a whole tribe. Due to the nature of the decapitation operation, they would need to sneak into a particr tribe and kill their leader. If the specific tribe was far away from Thegiant City, they would have to pass through all those tribe forces that was located in between. Therefore, it would be hard to get any assistance, or even expose their true intention. Over these years, the Dragon Cavalry had been dominating the Northern Territory. They had also executed the operation of decapitation before; however, it was only aimed towards the smaller tribes. This was the first time theyid their eyes on a huge tribe like the Khitay tribe! That being said. Zenith chuckled and looked deeply at Achilles and the others, and said teasingly, "Have you all forgotten about the cattle herders?" What?! All of them were stunned in ce. One of the Golden Guards suddenly responded, "Commander, are you talking about... Turks?" "Other than Turks, which tribe has ever herd cattle?" Zenith said with a smile. Hearing that. Everyone suddenly showed different expressions. Even Achilles fell into a deep thought. As the former Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry, he knew everything about the foreign tribes. Everyone was very cautious and wary of the attack of bison that happened fifteen days before, because there was another incident where the used buffalos as cover and attack up the city. Fifteen days ago, everyone was cautious and wary of an incident where wild oxen attack the city gates. Because long time ago, the Turks tribe had done the same thing before. They hid their warriors beneath ck oxen and tried tounch an attack on the Thegiant City! Compared to the other tribes, the Turks tribe lived a more unadulterated life. They herded cattle and migrated using horses. And ording to the statistics observed of the Dragon Cavalry, at least seventy percent of the incident rted to ck oxen attacking the city were initiated by the Turks tribe. From the statistics, one might think that the Turks tribe was not very smart for using the same methods repeatedly. However, Achilles knew exactly how dangerous this method was. They would do it once or twice, to lower the guard down of the Dragon Cavalry. Then, during one of the random ck oxen attacks, they would hide their assassin beneath the oxen andunch a surprise attack. As a result, every time the ck oxen attacked the city, the Dragon Cavalry would be on high alert. As for now, whenever the ck oxen came, the Dragon Cavalry would kill as much as possible, by all manners of means. This was because no one could ever know when the Turks tribe''s assassin would be hiding underneath the ck oxen. That being said... Achilles frowned his eyebrows and stared at Zenith with confusion. The Turks tribe was indeed slightly weakerpared to the Khitay tribe and the Shura tribe. Among the tribes, they belonged to the middle ss, or even slightly lower. But still, the Turks tribe was much strongerpared to the smaller tribes that they had eliminated before. Despite that, the Turks tribe was actually further away from the Thegiant City, aspared to the Khitay tribe. Additionally, there were two more smaller tribes in between as well. However. Achilles and the Golden Guards was enlightened by what Zenith said next. "Turks is a tribe that has choose to exchange their women for glory. And now they are just the vassal tribe of the Hun royal family. They have exchanged their women for cattle, time after time. If not, why do you think they have so many oxen tounch the attack on us?" Boom! Zenith''s word woke everyone up. Within the tribes outside of the northern region, every one of them knew what the rtionship between the Turks tribe and the Hun royal family was. Some tribes were even ashamed of the Turks tribe''s decision to suck up on the Hun royal family. Over these years, the Turks tribe hadunched numerous attacks on Thegiant City. And all of the oxen were provided by the Hun royal family! As a vassal tribe under the Hun royal family, it was easy for them to assemble the required oxen tounch the attacks. In exchange, the Turks tribe had married some of their best women to the Hun royal family, to obtain their support and resources. When all of them thought about it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "You are right! If we try and kill the leader of the Turks tribe, even though the risk factors are higher, but we only need to go through the smaller tribes along the way, so it will be easier to return to Thegiant City. Additionally, the Turks tribe is weakerpared to the Khitay tribe and the Shura tribe, so it will be much easier if we choose to infiltrate them." One of the Golden Guards spoke with ring eyes, "And the Turks tribe is connected to the Hun royal family through marriage. Once the Turks tribe''s leader is decapitated, it will definitely create an impact on the Hun royal family. And thus, they will use their jurisdiction to influence the oue of the alliance of the tribes." All of the sudden, all the Golden Guard''s gazed towards Zenith in awe. Zenith''s words also reaffirmed what Achilles had told the Golden Guards before. It meant that Zenith already had a n in his mind for this crisis! "You can all leave first. I need to carefully think this through. Also, I need to decide on a correct timing to execute the decapitation operation." Zenith waved his hand and dismissed the Golden Guards. At the same time, he looked towards Achilles and said, "Achilles, stay here first." After all the Golden Guards had left, Achilles asked, "Commander, what can I do for you?" Zenith rubbed his chin and said, "Prepare all the information of foreign tribes. I want to ask Jack''s opinion when he goes to the training room tonight." "You already knew what to do, so why...? Achilles was dumfounded and confused. He stopped abruptly halfway through the conversation. It was because he suddenly realized why Zenith did that. Zenith was not asking for Jack''s opinion... He was educating Jack, or he should say, evaluate him! Chapter 911 A Tacit Secret In Dragon Cavalry, Zenith was the master and the most important person. In the troop, Zenith had supreme authority and everyone listened to his words! Zenith''s idea of decapitation coincided with Jack''s suggestion. During the discussion just now, Zenith''s words were obviously said after he had nned in detail in his mind. However, he still asked Achilles to list out the detailed information of foreign tribes and take it to Jack. It was clear that he wanted to test Jack''s ability and also cultivate him. Achilles was puzzled for a while before he realized what did Zenith want to do. He had been in Dragon Cavalry for so many years. Even when he was once a Chief Guard, Zenith never asked his subordinates for their opinion when he made a decision. This... was the first time! "Yes, Sir!" Achilles respectfully sped his fist at Zenith and then turned to leave. Looking at Achilles who left, Zenith rubbed his chin and said meaningfully, "Master, I wonder if Little Jack will surprise us this time." He was only a few years older than Jack, but when he said these words, it seemed like he disyed an aura that looked like an old man. However, it wasn''t that he looked old physically, but he looked mature. He looked so mature as if he was ate old man who had experienced ups and downs in the world and looked at a young junior. After Achilles left Zenith''s room, he did not directly return to his barracks, but went to the information centre in Thegiant City. The information about foreign tribes was not considered to be a secret among Dragon Cavalry. Even all soldiers knew the information. To be precise, the information was collected by Dragon Cavalry so that the soldiers could better understand foreign tribes and enrich their knowledge. After spending half a day, Achilles collected and coted the information about foreign tribes into a book, before leaving the information centre and returning to the barracks. Jack and the others did not have a mission and they were off today. Debut and the two men were each busy with their work. Jack, on the other hand, leaned against the window with an indifferent expression, holding Tao Te Ching and reading it carefully. He was forced by the current situation toe to the troop and didn''t bring too many gifts with him when he was leaving. He thought that it was a visit to Dragon Cavalry, so it would be a burden to bring too many gifts. Tao Te Ching was the only book he carried with him. Reading Tao Te Ching had be Jack''s habit. When something became a habit, it was always difficult to forget it suddenly. During these days in the troop, Jack always passed his free time by reading Tao Te Ching as well. Even if he already knew the contents of Tao Te Ching by heart and could even recite it backwards fluently, he always had a new feeling when he read it carefully every time. He waspletely immersed in the content of the book. His mind was clear and peaceful. His whole body became extremely calm as if he was isted from the world and became pure mentally. "Jack, I''ve watched you read this book many times. Aren''t you tired of reading it?" Debut who was bored came over to Jack to look at the contents of Tao Te Ching for a few moments before shaking his head and turning to the side, "Well, I can''t understand this book. It makes me feel dizzy when I read it." "That''s because you have meagre knowledge." Cole said while smiling. Debut raised his middle finger, "I''m uneducated, but I have big muscles, so I can go into the battle and kill the enemy. That''s it." Cole and Yarol burst intoughter. Among the five men, Debut was the only one who was a barrel ofughs, who made the atmosphere of the whole team a little more lively. Inparison, the four of them were too quiet. Jack regained his consciousness and nced at Debut. He said while smiling, "It has been a long time since I made reading this book a habit. I always feel ufortable if I don''t read it." "Then why did you read it in the first ce?" Debut asked again. Jack rubbed his nose and said with a light smile, "They said that reading this book could save one''s life." "Save one''s life?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Debut was stunned for a moment. Then heughed, "If reading the book could save one''s life. There would be no need for us to go into the battle and kill the enemy, haha..." Jack shook his head but continued to read Tao Te Ching. At this time, Achilles walked into the barracks. Debut who was idle and bored instantly gossiped, "Achilles, why is the Commander looking for you? Are you going to be promoted?" Cole and Yarol also looked at Achilles. They both agreed with Debut''s words. After all, Achilles was once the Chief Guard. Even if he had been demoted as he hadmitted some mistakes, he still could have such powerpared to normal people. He had an old friendship with the Commander, so it was no surprise if he was promoted suddenly. "How could I possibly be promoted? Everyone in Dragon Cavalry knew about my affairs a long time ago." Achilles smiled awkwardly and swept his gaze at Jack as if he did not intend to do so. Jack closed Tao Te Ching and looked up at Achilles. He digressed from the original topic and said, Sergeant White, do we have a mission to carry out today?" "We have a city patrol mission, from 8 p.m. to 12 a.m.," Achilles said. Then, he raised his finger to point at Debut, "During the night, you three will work in groups, while Jack and I will work in groups and patrol the city separately." "Okay." Cole and Yarol nodded their heads at the same time. On the other hand, Debut sped his hands to his chest and said with a smile, "Okay, okay. Sergeant White, don''t be so formal. We sleep on the same heatable brick bed at night. You are saying like we don''t know that Jack won''t sleep on the heatable brick bed in thete night for the past half a month." "Debut, you''re so ugly!" Achilles digressed from the original topic and stared at Debut with a face full of disgust. "What?" Debut was stunned. Achilles looked like he was disgusted even more, "You''re not only ugly but also talk a lot." Debut was speechless. Jack couldn''t hold back hisughter and let out augh. Cole and Yarol evenughed out loud straight away, shaking their bodies violently. They all knew what had Jack done in the barracks for the past half a month. Jack and Achilles also knew that they couldn''t hide the matter from Debut and the others. It was enough the hide the matter in which he was injured and unconscious within the three days. As for not sleeping in the barracks in thete night, it had be their habits and their tacit secret. Moreover, Debut and the others didn''t care about it at all. It was because, on their first day of patrolling the city, the three of them had already seen the difference between Jack and them. Jack was a capable man. Even if the boss of Dragon Cavalry intended to cultivate him to be a leader, they would not be surprised. At night, it was before eight p.m. when Debut and others went ahead to patrol the city following Achilles''s order. When the three of them left, Achilles picked up the booklet and handed it to Jack, "Take this to the practice room. The Commander will be looking for youter. Just read the things in this booklet before he arrives." "Is it that simple?" Jack looked puzzled, "What''s in here?" "Don''t think it is too simple." Achilles smiled mysteriously, "This is something that I have spent half a day working out. You will know it when you read itter."00000 Chapter 912 Great Minds Think Alike This was the first time in half a month that Jack came to the practice room at midnight. However, he did not immediately start training after entering the practice room. Instead, he sat on the futon and opened the booklet given by Achilles. As soon as he saw the contents of the booklet, Jack frowned in surprise, "Isn''t this the information about foreign tribes?" Immediately afterwards, Jack slowly flipped through the booklet. The booklet contained information about foreign tribes, but it was not very detailed, only highlighting some key points or fragments. Jack looked calm and slowly flipped through the booklet. Inside the practice room, it was silent. The only sound was the sound of the wind and snow blowing in through the vent. It was silent until Zenith entered the practice room. He did not disturb Jack who was studying the information about foreign tribes but stood by the side in silence, waiting quietly. Finally, when Jack put down the booklet, Zenith then slowly spoke, "Have you finished reading it?" "Are you the one who give me this?" Jack twisted his head to look at Zenith, "Do you want to ask me which tribe''s leader do I want to assassinate?" Zenith smiled spontaneously. Then, he pulled over a futon and sat in front of Jack, "It is easy to talk to a smart person like you." Jack smiled faintly. Now, it seemed peaceful in Dragon Cavalry. Everything was just like normal. But this was only what was seen in the eyes of the ordinary soldiers. They knew that Coalition Order was very vicious and powerful in Thegiant City. Now Achilles was showing him the information about foreign tribes. At first, Jack was a little puzzled, but when he saw Zenith, he realized what was going on. "So, which one do you choose?" "Turks tribe," Jack said crisply without hesitation. Zenith''s expression changed and he pretended to be surprised, "Why do you choose Turks tribe?" "Turks tribe was a tribe that sells their daughter for glory. Their princess married with the prince from the subordinate tribe of the Royal family of the Hun. They had a rtionship with the Royal family of the Hun. Moreover, the tribe is not very powerful. We can defeat them easily." Jack rubbed his nose and smiled yfully, "If we defeat them, the Royal family of the Hun will be triggered. If they wanted to attack us, the coboration between tribes will soon fall apart. Even if they don''t fall apartpletely, the remaining tribes will coborate and the threat to Dragon Cavalry and Thegiant City will reduce a lot!" After he said the words, the practice room was silent.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zenith looked at Jack as if his eyes were glittering. Even though his face remained calm, his eyes disyed a look as if he was thinking about something important. After a long time, Zenith took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Great minds think alike." "But we have to prepare first. Firstly, we have to know who are the enemies of Turks tribe. Secondly, we have to prepare some so-called evidence to make sure we can frame them easily." Jack said calmly, but his eyes lighted up. "I will arrange people to do these things. Just be ready to leave Thegiant City with me." Zenith got up and walked outside, not intending to stay there any longer. Jack was stunned for a moment, "You really want me to go out with you?" "Of course. We don''t tell jokes inside the troop." Zenith said as he walked away. "When are we leaving?" Jack asked. Zenith stopped in front of the doorway and hesitated for a moment, "When you are able to do the fifteenth move in Sky Dragon Routine, it will be the moment we leave Thegiant City." "Okay!" Jack nodded his head in agreement. After Zenith left, he turned serious, "Why do I have to go out with you?" Jack thought that many people in Dragon Cavalry were suitable to carry out this task. Leaving aside everything else, the Eleven Golden Guard and Achilles alone were more suitable candidates for this task. He had only been in Northern Territory for a few days. He was still trying to be familiar with Northern Territory. He only got his knowledge about foreign tribes from the booklet he was reading tonight. He didn''t have much experience on the battlefield. After thinking from many aspects, he thought that many candidates were more suitable than him. However, Jack could not refuse as it was Zenith''s decision. Everyone must follow his decision as he was the master of Dragon Cavalry. After taking a deep breath, Jack forgot his doubts and got up to make himself calm. Then he continued to train the moves in Sky Dragon Routine again. His movements were slow and gentle. However, this time, Jack did not force himself to finish all the moves. Instead, afterpleting the tenth move, he immediately stopped training with a panting breath and sat down to rest. Only when he had almost recovered, he continued his training again. He repeated the first ten moves of Sky Dragon Routine over and over again. Although the training was tedious, Jack waspletely immersed in it and persevered to master all the moves relentlessly. During thest time he trained, he had forced himself to do the eleventh move until he experienced the terrifying pressure. He still remembered the experience even now. At that time, he was really thinking of going back as soon as possible, simply because that the terrifying effect of Sky Dragon Routine had given him hope. As long as he practised the 108 moves of Sky Dragon Routine and mastered all the moves, he could be more powerful even if he could not control his muscles and senses. If he went back with that kind of power, he wouldn''t be in a difficult situation just likest time even if he were to face such a powerful person as Iga TobiRyuu, who appeared in the Bloody Trap. With the strength of protecting himself, naturally he could go back. However, he knew that he could not try to master all the moves hurriedly after the training backfired him and he experienced the painst time. Now that he was training again, he could only resist the urge to go back and try to master the moves multiple times. He had experienced the pressure of doing the eleventh move. So he was clear that even if it wasn''t like what Zenith had said, he still needed to repeat the first ten moves over and over again so that his body could probably adapt to the pressure of doing the first ten moves before he had the chance to switch to the eleventh move. This is a process in which he tried to do the moves multiple times to master the moves. He should repeat his training multiple times, and there was no shortcut possible. Since Zenith was certain that he would leave Thegiant City with him when he had done the fifteenth move of Sky Dragon Routine, it meant that Zenith thought that the time it took him to do the fifteenth move of Sky Dragon Routine was not long! It was also at the time when Jack was immersed in training the moves in Sky Dragon Routine, Achilles had already reunited with Debut and the others in Thegiant City. They could guess what was Jack doing and they did not ask Achilles about it. The four of them were patrolling the city. The mission of patrolling the city was very easy as the city was heavily guarded. With the sergeants standing guard near the four walls, it was not stressful for them to do the mission. They could even do their mission as if having a routine walk. After all, if even the people of foreign tribes came into the city, it meant that the walls were going to be fallen. "Sergeant White, we''re so bored walking around. Can we end the mission early?" Debut who felt bored asked. Achilles gave him a sidelong nce, "Do you think you are at home?" Debutughed and scratched his head, "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to patrol the city like this. The four walls are guarded by our brothers. Even if people can enter the four gates, they are still guarded by the sergeants. Even flies can''t get in, so what''s the point of patrolling the city?" However, after Debut just finished his words, Cole suddenly said in a deep voice, "Why is Shawn going out of the city in the middle of the night?"??????? Chapter 913 A Snitch, A Traitor Hearing those words, Achilles White and the others stared and looked up. At that time, they already patrolled not far from the south gate of city. The south gate was aze with lights. Supply convoys continued to flow in and out of the city gate, surrounded by many armed guards, who were questioning and examining everybody. Thegiant City was, after all, a military city, and it would have been impossible to sustain the life of three hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry as well as the daily operations of Thegiant City without a strong supply. Logistics came before military operations. That was the principle! The south gate, as the supply entrance, had the biggest daily load of the convoys passing there, and its defensive force was the strongest one among the four city gates. After all, that was the only gate that was always opened even when Thegiant City was in a normal state. In the convoy, an armour figure slowly came towards the convoy. Achilles and the others, when saw him, instantly realized that he was Shawn. And behind Shawn, there were also a dozens of soldiers following him. "They should be responsible for escorting the supply convoy," Achilles said with augh. "Escorting the supply convoy?" Debut Moore was stunned for a while.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yarol reacted, "After all, this is the Northern Territory, the situation here isplicated, and even if it''s in our own territory, it''s not safe at all, because there will always be some foreign tribes making troubles. The supply convey, when it''s at least one thousand kilometres close to Thegiant City, definitely needs the Dragon Cavalry''s escort." Cole Sanchez nodded, "That''s right, cutting off the supply would be like cutting off the vitality of Thegiant City, we should be careful." Everybody knew how important the supply was to Thegiant City and to the three hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry. Without the proper transportation of the supply, it would be devastating for Thegiant City and the three hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry. Even for the three hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry, it was necessary to have a armed escort when going out! "Let''s go and patrol somewhere else, the patrol mission will be over in an hour." Achilles waved away. When turning around, he couldn''t help but nced at Shawn, who was in the convey. The long convoy slowly left Thegiant City. After getting on the car, Shawn headed south with the convoy, with his cloak full of snow. Along the way, it could also be seen the supply convoy holding high the Dragon Cavalry''s g, heading towards Thegiant City. On this route, there were convoys leaving and entering Thegiant City nonstop. That was the lifeline of Thegiant City and the three hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry! It was storming during the night. There was only the dim light of the convoy, because the convoy of cars linked into a string and rushed forward fast as lightening. That majestic scene was definitely shocking! Just as the convoy was proceeding, the rear door of one of the Jeeps suddenly opened, and a dark figure jumped out of the vehicle and rolled on the ground, throwing up a mass of snow and cushioning the inertia and the impact of the jump. And for the ssh of the snow was invisible under that snowstorm. After the figure fell to the ground, he was quickly covered by the snow. When the convoy was far away, there was nothing left but darkness and snow. "Swoosh..." Shawn slowly climbed up from the snow, shook up his body of the snow and took out a shlight from his arms, then he flickered a few times towards a direction. Soon, two bright lights appeared in the distance. The car engine rumbled and the car was getting closer. The jeep "creaked" and stopped in front of Shawn. "Wee, my new friend." The driver was a strong man with a beard, his face was a little reddish, and he smiled at Shawn. But the most surprising was that his beard was golden yellow and his eyes were greenish-brown. If there were some outsiders present there, they would have certainly recognized that was one of the signs of the foreign tribes! Shawn, without any trace of disgust, satfortably on the passenger seat and said, "Come on, it''s freezing here, it''s really uncool for Turks people like you to do something." "No problem. I will take you to a nice ce," the bearded man said with a smile. The jeep roared and galloped through the darkness, with a billow of snow behind it. An hourter, in a hotel of the Northern Territory. The lights were bright and even outside the hotel, there was a stretch of buildings full of lights. That was considered as a tourist area, but because of the chaos in the Northern Territory, it appeared very deste. Also in recent years, when Zenith Harol went there with three hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry to sweep away the foreign tribes, that scenic area gained some poprity and became peaceful. But only brave and valorous people dared to go to that tourist area, so the situation of the scenic area didn''t change too much. The hotel also was like that. The upancy rate was quite unsatisfactory. Anyway, in the restaurant on the second floor of the hotel, there was an enchanting and feasting atmosphere. The air was with a heavy smell of alcohol and there was an alluring aroma. The music resounded. A dozen of slim and graceful girls wearing gauze were dancing at the middle of the dining room and their movements were seductive and attractive. It was like every look, every smile, every inch of skin was emitting endless seduction. In front of them, Shawn already took off his military uniform and was dressed in civil clothes. He was carrying a wine ss in his hand and his cheeks were getting red. "Come on,e on, Shawn, let''s have another drink!" The man with the golden beard raised his ss again, clinked the ss with Shawn and drank it in one gulp. It was just that,pared to the blurred eyes of Shawn, the man''s green-brown eyes were a little bit clearer. He smiled and put his arm around Shawn, "How about it? How about the ce I prepared for you? The atmosphere is so warm, there are good wine, beautiful girls and fragrant perfumes. It will be a hot night. Isn''t it better than where you live?" "Ahaha...I''m good here, it''s reallyfortable, I haven''t felt this way for a long time." Shawn was very happy and smiled. He looked at these dozen girls in front of him with blurred eyes, and with some bad intentions, smiled, and asked, "Tonight, it should have more than this, right?" The bearded man took the hint and pped his hands twice. The music didn''t stop, but the girls did. They came round seductively. All of a sudden, Shawn was all over dry and hot. It was a pleasing and charming scene, and a strange fragrance rushed directly to his face, making him restless. "Can I...take whatever?" He said, looking at the bearded man. The bearded man hupped, shook his head and waved his hand with an odd smile, "You do not have to choose them. You are my good friend, these...are all yours tonight!" Chapter 914 All Tribes Dream, Royal Palace Wolf The man''s voice was rough and he smelled alcohol. However, his voice seemed to be the most wonderful sound to Shawn now. It made him rx and fell into a state of euphoria. He looked at the lineups ofdies in front of him with desires. "Do you want toe apany me?" The bearded man looked at Shawn in satisfaction,pared to Shawn''s that looked full of desire, his look was sharp and cunning like a vicious snake. At the same time, the bearded man took a step backwards, all thedies rushed and surrounded Shawn. Shawn who had lost his rationality due to alcohol influence hadpletely sunken into the world of desire and lusts. The bearded man on the other hand instructed the staffs in the restaurant to leave with him. When they were out of the restaurant and closed the door behind, the sound of enjoyment from inside could weaken significantly. The bearded man then took out a full stack of money and gave it to the working staff. "Remember to keep what happened tonight a secret, he is my huge client!" The bearded man reminded and waved them away. Although there were ongoing wars in the Northern Territory, the economic activities had never stopped, regardless of legal or illegal trades, hence, the bearded man was nothing but a boss in the trade businesses to the rest of the people. And this time it was also amon working trick" used by most businessmen, no one really cared about the purpose behind it. After everyone left, the bearded man turned and looked inside through the ss door, he was witnessing everything that was happening inside. The scene was hard to watch! Clothes flying around, people sang and danced around, a world of uncontroble desire and lusts... The bearded man smiled viciously looking at what was happening, "The fish is hooked, the Coalition will win for sure!" He murmured. In the meantime, his hand reached his pocket and touched the Coalition Order in it. Hundreds of tribes that lived out of the border suffered all years in extreme coldness and poverty, it was their dream to march south and seek a better and warmer shelter. It had always been their dream to march down south, some seeded and most failed. But this tribe in the south kept blocking their way and drove them out from the Northern Territory. Even so, the victory and defeat were not definite, it had never changed ever since it started. Until... Zenith Harol! This man who was worshipped as a god by the tribes built an undefeatable cavalry - The Dragon Cavalry. When Thegiant City was built in the Northern Territory, the tribes had already lived under the fearful Zenith and his Dragon Cavalry. That was ultimate hopelessness and desperation! Thegiant City on the Northern Territory was like an ultimate defence that covered the entire Northern Territory, impossible to breach with unreachable height. Marching south... Had be a hopeless dream for the tribes! The Coalition Order was the dream of the tribes to march south. They decided to put aside all their hatred and joint hands, vowed to breach the fort in Thegiant City. The bearded man knew how much efforts and how long it took for them to work as one! It was difficult enough to make them put aside their hatred between tribes! Luckily... It was achieved! "Wolf from Royal Pce had really put in everything for the alliance of the tribes to march south!" The bearded man murmured with one knee down on the ground and the right fist on his chest. He prayed, "Thank god for bestowing and blessed the tribes with Royal Pce Wolf, Wolf is the son of god, this battle ensures us to tten Thegiant City, destroy The Dragon Cavalry and march down straight!" A burning me was seen in the brown-greenish eyes of the bearded man, a me that could melt rocks. He slowly bowed until his forehead reached the ground, "Timur and the Turkic tribe is willing to follow Royal Pce Wolf''s great vision, we vowed to fight beside him until death." The burning me in Timur''s eyes turned into coldness as he raised and stood up slowly. He cared no more about what was happening in the restaurant, instead, he sat in front of the entrance with his back facing the ss door. He lighted a cigar and enjoyed it. The noises generated in the restaurant was like the most wonderful rhythm in Timur''s ears. It was even better than the sound of herds of horses stomping on the ground from the Northern Territory to the south. He was a business person in the Turkic tribe, he travelled back and forth the Northern Territory constantly, and hence, he knew about Thegiant City and the surrounding south. And he had absolute loyalty to the Turkic tribe and ultimate respect to Royal Pce Wolf. So, when he learnt about their great mission, he epted all tasks given to him without a question, he also disregarded the cost to travel here and found Shawn. The Turkic tribe, no, all the foreign tribes needed to put one termite in Thegiant City and The Dragon Cavalry! They would get useful information from this termite and slowly devoured Thegiant City and The Dragon Cavalry. That was why Timur chose Shawn! With his years of experiences in dealing with people, he knew what kind of a person Shawn was. A person like him was someone who could be turned into an ally in a short time.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was the best termite selection for him! "Huh..." Timur breath out a mouthful of smoke, began humming some rhythm with his left hand patting on his knee. He then closed his eyes, leaned against the door to rx. Time passed and the noises in the restaurant weakened. However, it took two hours longer than the time Timur had expected! When the ss door was pushed open, a terrible but familiar smell hit Timur. He frowned but didn''t look into the restaurant. His sight fell onto Shawn whose face was reddened. "Shawn was indeed a true man, I''m so envious of your stamina." His words of ttering made Shawnughed out loud. He continued, "I wonder what your decision is?" Shawn''sughter stopped in an instant, he was not as drunken as before. He looked at Timur who was waiting for his answer and sunken into his thoughts. "Shawn, don''t you like to live every day like today? In the wondend of lusts and euphoria?" Timur''s words made Shawn hesitated more. Timur continued, " One word from you, you can own everything you want, a wealthy and joyful life, you will also be our biggest hero, a hero bigger than Wolf." "I..." Shawn uttered weakly. Timur on the other hand interrupted by putting his hands on Shawn''s shoulders. "Your brother died on that northernnd, his body buried deep in the snow, have you killed the murderer? The murderer is still out there enjoying life! Killing your brother had even be his stepping stone for promotion and climbed over your head, don''t you pissed? Noint? No hate?" "I''m pissed! Angry! And hate!" Shawn''s face was twisted. "Can a cold-blooded and injustice ce like that bepared to what you had tonight?" "Yes, I agree!" These three words echoed in the hallway, it sounded cold and mean. Chapter 915 A Calm Amber In the training room. "Huh... Huh..." Jack was soaked in sweat, fell seated on the floor and gasping for air. His body was exhausted and a little cramped by repeated actions in a prolonged time. But the numbness from the cramps had be more bearable than before. Jack understood that these muscles cramps were the effect of the body adjusting to the power after repeating the first ten moves of the Sky Dragon Routine. Because after these cramps, Jack could feel the energy left on his body were changing slightly. It was the effect of the practice. Hence, Jack enjoyed the cramps from the practice. A cold breeze blew in from the venttion openings and froze the sweats on Jack''s body, the drops of ices fell onto the ground following Jack''s movements. It continued for another half an hour. His condition stabilized, he then let out a heavy sigh, stood up and stretched. Crackle sound... All his joints made a crackling sound as he stretched. It was like a handful of peas falling onto the ground at the same time. There was even a weak sound that sounded like muscles pushing each other. The next second, Jack''s expression turned serious and focused. He made a punch to the air. Bang! A loud bang was heard from the end of his fist. Jack pulled back his punch and looked at his fist in satisfaction. He murmured, "Guess my condition now will allow me to face Brent''s Python Devours Dragon more easily than with only fighting skills and tricks." He looked up at the venttion openings, the falling snow became more visible and clear to his eyes. But Jack''s sight deepened, he missed home. "I''ve been away for half a month, wonder how things are over there. Mr Ward, Brent, Daisy... Had Beast awakened?" His tone was full of his longing to be home. Jack hadpletely cut off from the outside world since he stepped foot into Thegiant City and joined the Dragon Cavalry. He was well protected here but couldn''t receive a single piece of news from the outside world. Although Zenith promised to keep an eye on what was happening over there, he had never mentioned anything so far. He left home and came to a snowy ce like this, any moment of silence made him missed home. He clenched his fist and murmured, "Amber... Wait for me, I''ll be back soon!" Though it was murmured, but he sounded determined. Next, he repeated the first ten moves of Sky Dragon Routine for another three times. And left the training room to rest in the camp three hours before the morning training session began. Three hours was enough for him! Recalling the "counter-attack" by Sky Dragon Routine and Zenith''s advice, Jack dared not take further step impulsively. What he could do now was take a small step at a time and repeating the first ten moves continuously. He didn''t want to waste even one second. So he fully utilized each second so that he could progress further quicker. His progression pace and improvements determined when could he go home. The next morning. The morning sunlight shone brightly on TM Vi. Vinna entered the vi dragging her exhausted body.N?velDrama.Org content. She stayed overnight at LJ Hospital these days to apany Yael. TM Vi was nothing but an amodation to her, she spent most of her time at the hospital. She was thedy of the Vaughn family, living and eating luxuriously. Her transformation was unimaginable, it was aplete change! The Vaughn were all stunned and worried about her. Old Master Vaughn was here a few time, asking her to go home but to no avail. As time passed by, everyone epted Vinna''s decision. Amber, Mr Ward, Brent, Daisy and The Mysterious Man were having breakfast when Amber stepped foot into the vi. "Vinna,e join us for breakfast." Daisy saw Vinna and said smiley. "No Daisy, please carry on, I''m going to take a nap and back to the hospitalter." Vinna had lost a tremendous amount of weight, she looked exhausted with visible dark circles around her eyes. Her forceful smile was also very obvious. And then she climbed up the stairs dragging her fatigued body. One could only understand the suffering of sleep deprivation with own experience. Vinna even felt like everything was spinning around while she climbed up the stairs. She couldn''t even hear Daisy who called out her name a few times. "Daisy, Vinna is exhausted!" Mr Ward said and he let out a long sigh watching Vinna disappeared from the stairs. "That womanizer Yael fell into the hands of such a loyal lover like Vinna, he''s such a lucky dude!" Brent and Daisy''s expression deepened hearing that. "But Mr Ward, Vinna might copse if this continues," Daisy said. "Yes Mr Ward, we need to think of a way." Brent agreed. "Vinna''s emotions are like a roller coastertely, happy now and depress the next second, this is not a good sign." Mr Ward smiled helplessly. "She''s facing a vegetative Yael every day but is still standing strong, it would be odd if she could keep a calm and rxing emotion." Mr Ward then took the napkin and wiped the corner of his lips. And continued, "Let her be, everyone knows she''s wasting her energy but it''s better than forcing her to stop. She is deeply sunken into her own world, when she can''t hang on any longer, perhaps she will then allow herself to have a good sleep." Brent and Daisy still felt sad and wanted to continue looking at Mr Ward. Amber who was having her porridge stopped and said calmly, "Daisy, Brent, I agree with Mr Ward, let Vinna be, we''ve said and done enough, there''s nothing we can do with Brent in aa in the hospital. And we can''t do anything with Vinna who refused to listen to us, she is an adult, she knows what she''s doing." She was calm and sounded emotionless. Her tone stunned Mr Ward, Brent and Daisy and they looked at her in surprise. How could Mrs. Hughes... Uttered those words so calmly? Chapter 916 Exposed? Feeling the gaze of Mr. Ward and the others, Amber Knight looked suffocated. In the restaurant, there was an embarrassing and tense atmosphere. Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy Hill all looked puzzled.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Brent and Daisy felt a bit sympathetic for Vinna Vaughn. Mr. Ward, as the elder one, had experienced too much in his life and could speak calmly. But Amber''s calm made all the three shiver for a while. It must be known that... Yael Quinn fell into a vegetative state because of saving Amber, and Vinna''s current state was provoked by the fact of taking care of Yael. As a directly involved person, it was absolutely unreasonable that Amber could keep so calm. And more importantly, since Yael''s ident, Vinna took care of Yael. Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy all paid attention to that chain of events. From beginning to end, Amber had always felt guilty and her caring for Yael and Vinna was beyond all the people. And now...that sentence suddenly made the three of them feel dazed. "Did I...say something wrong?" Amber asked, murmuring slowly. Her voice was very low, as if she was weakened. "Cough, cough, cough..." The Mysterious Man coughed twice, and caught the attention of Mr. Ward and the others. "Actually, what she meant was that don''t look back at the past but look forward at the future. The Bloody Trap already passed. Now we have to try to keep the situation under control after Jack has gone and move on." Hearing those words, Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy looked a little more rxed. Mr. Ward said calmly, "In DT real estate agency, everything is in good order, with me and Lyndall Long, together with Aiden Lott and Drago Chou, there will not be any obstacle." "Also the entertainmentpany of Ciara Wattson in the capital city is doing well and, based in the capital city, with all the resources of the Vaughn and Wattson family, there is no need for me to worry about," Daisy added. Since Jack''s departure, in order to push for a greater stability, Mr. Ward decisively distributed Jack''s three most profitablepanies to the three individuals. He headed Jack''s cornerstone business DT Company. He managed the real estate agency with Lyndall and both had great ambitions. Daisy was responsible of the joint venture established with the entertainmentpany established by Ciara in the capital city. As for the Quinn Family, Brent was in charge of everything. Only when every person would be put in the right ce using the strongest force and determination, Mr. Ward would be sure to be able to handle every unforeseen event without losing his head and deal it with calm andposure. When they finished speaking, Mr. Ward and Daisy both looked at Brent. The Mysterious Man and Amber also stared at Brent. Anyway, no one realized that Amber was looking at Brent with a softened expression. Brent thought for a moment, and then said, "After the Young Master left, I sent Lone Wolf to the Quinn Family to look after Amelia. After the strong intervention of the Young Master, the Quinn Family looked stable now, but recently, I realized from the feedback of Lone Wolf and Amelia that there might be a new situation." "What''s about?" Mr. Ward asked frowning, "Is it possible that after Lyndall is not taking charge of the Quinn Family, Amelia is still unable to suppress it with Lone Wolf''s help?" "It''s hard to say. There was some uncertainty in the feedback I got from Lone Wolf and Amelia. Brent shook his head, "It seems that the departure of the Young Master made the naive and simple-minded members of the Quinn Family see again a glimmer of illusory hope." "Oh, really? These bastards!" Mr. Ward looked sullen and sneered, "Amelia''s character is quite soft, and Lone Wolf''s ability is not enough. Without the resolute suppression of Lyndall and with the absence of the Young Master, do they really still think they can rx and do whatever they want?" As he spoke, Mr. Ward''s expression grew cold. As if he exuded a chill in the air from his body, he made the atmosphere inside the dinning room extremely freezing and tense. The Mysterious Man said calmly, "We should deal with this on time. Last time Jack massacred the people of the Quinn Family. If they dare to do something again, we are going to break their bones again." "Don''t you think it''s a bit despotic?" Daisy asked. After all, she was a woman and she was more mindful. "There are nothing than doubts about the feedback Brent got from Amelia and Lone Wolf." Mr. Ward shook his head and said coldly, "An exceptional situation requires an exceptional solution. After the Young Master left, the Bloody Trap disappeared, but the Young Master still has to contend to be the head of the Hughes Family. With his departure, thesest two and a half months, if we cannot preserve his reputation in the Hughes Family, there would be some unexpected consequences. Despotic or not, it doesn''t matter!" His voice was cold and harsh, and it hid a killing intent. For a moment, Daisy and Brent were a little fearful about Mr. Ward''s decision. The hidden meaning of his words was like ''It''s better to kill everybody involved than miss just one of them''. As the topic unfolded, Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy didn''t focus their attention on Amber, and even seemed topletely ignore the calm expression of Amber. "Swoosh..." Mr. Ward slowly let out a sigh and stared suddenly at Amber, "Mrs. Hughes." That voice made Amber look flustered for a moment. But she kept calm again instantly. "Mr. Ward, what''s wrong?" Amber asked. Mr. Ward said coldly, "I would like to ask Mrs. Hughes to go with me to the Quinn Family the next period of time and make them see who their Master is!" "Me, me?" Amber was a bit nervous. "You are Mrs. Hughes. Now that the Young Master has gone, you are the head of the family. It''s time to show off your status of Young Master''s wife and make the Quinn Family of the X City worship you." Mr. Ward didn''t feel Amber''s mood was abnormal and said slowly, "That''s called...deterrence!" "Okay, okay, Mr. Ward." Amber lowered her head, her eyes were suffused with light and gradually became fervent at that time. The Quinn Family in the X City...used to be the wealthiest one in the X City! In the past, Shirley Lynn was irrelevant for the Quinn Family in the X City. Who would have thought that one day, Shirley could go to the home of the wealthiest family of the X City, take up her identity and enjoy the worship of all the members of the wealthiest family in the X City? That glory...was given to me by that privilege of the face of Amber! Subconsciously, Amber slowly raised her slender hand and stroke gently her face. Her eyes gradually blurred, with fervency.... The breakfast was soon over because of the Quinn Family affair. Mr. Ward went to the DT Company as usual. Brent and Daisy went to buy food to prepare the lunch. With the departure of Jack, it was as if all of them had lost their pir, and after they had dealt with their jobs ofpanies they were responsible for, their life was quite t. In the dining room, Amber and the Mysterious Man didn''t move. They were sitting at the table. The atmosphere was stifling and the minutes ticked by. At that moment, for Amber, seeing the sullen eyes of the Mysterious Man made her be on tenterhooks and feel nervous and uneasy. Every second was full of anxiety and nervousness. Finally, the Mysterious Man stood up. Amber, who was sitting at the main seat of the able, shivered. She didn''t dare to look up, but stared at the ground terrified. In the line of sight, a pair of feet appeared in front of her. "Raise your head," the Mysterious Man said with a husky and low voice. Amber bit her lips in panic, she didn''t dare to resist and slowly raised her head. p! A neat and sharp p fell directly on Amber''s face. "Do you know you almost ruined everything? Who did you think you were when you spoke in such a calm tone?" Feeling a burning pain on her face, Amber bit her lips, her eyes filled with tears, and didn''t dare to refute. Because she knew that she had said something wrong. And the Mysterious Man, who was in front of her, was that one who gave her everything, he was ...the master! The Mysterious Man could give her everything, but he could also take back everything. And yet, all of sudden. Boom! A sudden noise immediately sounded from the upstairs of the vi. Hearing that sound, the expression of the Mysterious Man immediately changed greatly, and Amber turned pale. There was only a person upstairs...Vinna! Was she...been Exposed???????????????? Chapter 917 Faking? In a matter of seconds. Amber''s face was filled with fear and confusion. Compared to the loud thump on the floor above them, the threat from the mysterious man and a p was nothing. The spine-chilling sensation! What it meant to her was the fear was like the sky came crashing down on her. If her cover had been blown. Everything she had, for now, would be all gone! And even... the mask she had been wearing would be torn away. "What should we do? What should we do?" Amber was flustering to the core. She then grabbed the mysterious man''s arm with both of her hands. And tears caused by the p of the mysterious man were finally flowing down from the corner of her eyes. She wanted to be Amber because the life she''s living now had everything she ever wanted.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She didn''t want to be Shirley because Shirley had been buried in a hole on that fateful night. And from that hole out came Amber! As she had slowly gotten used to the luxurious life she''s living. Amber looked at the mirror every day and getting used to the gorgeous face she had. Even though she was aware that this mask with her flesh still had its gap. But when luxury, fame, and splendor surrounded her, when dream became a reality. Shirley had long gone. Although she was wearing this facade that made her Amber, living someone else''s life. She was totally fine about it. This was everything she wanted. She didn''t want to be Shirley again and lose everything she had now. The mysterious man''s cold stare was radiating a murderous intent. In response to Amber''s flustering, the mysterious man shoved Amber''s both hands away from him. And hurriedly walked upstairs. Amber followed him from behind, still feeling nervous. She then murmured with a soft voice beside the mysterious man''s ear, "Should we murder her if the cat''s out of the bag?" With no hesitation, even with her tone of inquiry, her words were firm and straightforward to the extreme. At that moment, Amber was ready for the worst. She didn''t care whether she got blood on her hands if she could keep everything she had now. Even if that person was living in the same house. Killing her and everything could still be kept as a secret. If not, there would still be a chance that everything would unveil. The mysterious man didn''t reply, but he picked up the pace and walked upstairs. From the moment they heard the thump until now, upstairs was dead silence. The mysterious man was in the front while Amber followed behind. They both quickly walked up the second floor. The moment they looked at the corridor. Both of them were stunned. And Amber''s panic and nervousness were all relieved all in a sudden at that moment. At the end of the corridor was Vinna''s room. This was because Vinna had been taking care of Yael and staying up toote. So Mr Ward assigned her room to the second floor to be more convenient to her. But at that very moment, the door of her room was fully open. Vinna was lying on the floor face down, her head on the corridor while the lower part of her body was in her bedroom. The position where Vinna''s head was resting where a pool of blood could be seen vaguely. "She knocked herself out?" The mysterious man focused his gaze and hastily walked towards Vinna that was at the door. As for Amber, she let out a deep sigh of relief. Her face was calm as she followed him casually. She even grumbled as she walked towards her, "You bitch, you scared the hell out of me. Why won''t just kill yourself instead?" The mysterious man who was not far from her heard this. He turned his head around and stared at Amber. This scared Amber which made her recoiled in fear. Vinna was lying t in a pool of blood. Her pale face also was stained with blood. The sight was horrendous. As shey there unconscious with the pungent smell of blood filling the air. As the mysterious man checked Vinna''s condition, she flipped Vinna over and saw a scary wound on her forehead that was still bleeding. "It''s so disgusting." Amber standing beside them, was fanning in front of her nose, her face full of detest. "Who are you talking to?" The mysterious man nced at Amber which shocked her and her expression changed drastically. Following that, Amber leaned on the wall and stayed quiet. But the way she looked at Vinna whose face was stained with blood, there wasn''t empathy and shock in her eyes, there were only endless of despising and coldness. It was like she cared more about the stained floor than Vinna, who was bleeding out a lot. "I''ll take her to the hospital." The mysterious man took a first aid kit and helped wrap Vinna''s wound on her forehead with bandages, and then she carried her in his arms. When she walked past Amber, he threatened her with a coarse cold voice, "Keep your greedy ass face to yourself and be the person that you''re supposed to be. I can give you all of this, of course, I can take it all away from you too. And bury you once more. If anything like what happened this morning happens again, the deal between us is over. Also, you should consider yourself lucky, Vinna knocked herself out because of she fell over because of exhaustion, and not because of knowing your secret." "..." Amber''s face went pale, she was also dumbfounded. Her hands were held together as she couldn''t dare to speak up to the mysterious man who was carrying Vinna. After the mysterious man''s silhouette had disappeared at the corners of the stairs. Amber''s face immediately became cold as ice. Merciless, hatred... filled her gaze. She furiously gritted her teeth as she spoke, "You can give me all of this, and indeed, you can take it all away. But when I be the true Amber, I''ll make you regret!" As she spoke, she punched the wall out of anger, "And when I be the wife of the head of Hughes family, who on earth will oppose me by then?" At LJ hospital. The mysterious man was looking at the unconscious Vinna, his gaze was deep. Thankfully, it wasn''t something serious, she just only lost some blood. They stitched the wound on her forehead and wrapped it with bandages, and that''s basically everything. Just to be safe, the mysterious man requested Director Lansing to have Vinna in the same ward as Yael. "Now, you can spend a few days here with him. That''s great." The mysterious man shook his head and looked at the time. He''s calcting how long before Daisy and Brent return home. And to ensure that Amber wasn''t nning on exposing herself again, he didn''t stay long. After he greeted Director Lansing, he took off and went back to TM vi district. After escorting the mysterious man. Director Lansing walked into the ward, and checked again on Vinna''s injury. He then wrung his hands and sighed, distressed as he spoke. "Poor Vinna, you''re born with such high status. Why did you do this to yourself?" He turned around and looked at Yael who had many tubes and wiring on him as he spoke. Finally, he smiled and said, "Kiddo, you got yourself a loyal girlfriend who keeps taking care of you every day. You should have wake up with augh, you know." After he said this. He stayed in the ward for a few minutes. Director Lansing then shook his head. He nced at Vinna, sighed, and left the ward. Click! The door of the ward was closed. The ward was quiet. There were only beeping sounds made by the monitors and instruments. And also the sound of venttors. After three minutes. Vinna, who had been unconscious with bandages wrapped around her head, her eyelids fluttered a little. And then tears streamed down from the corner of her eyes. At that same time, her lips were also trembling... Her breathing became rapid, Vinna instead bit her lips forcefully and didn''t let go even when it was bleeding because she was afraid that she would cry out. So that... she might... be exposed...0000 Chapter 918 Frightened Vinna Vaughn, Left And Never Returned "Huff...Puff..." Even with Vinna''s self-control, she could not help but feel extremely frightened. Her breathing became rushed and coarse, the rapid movement of air rushing through her nostrils produced an unpleasant sound Her body was shivering from top to bottom. Her lips, eyshes... Everything was shivering. Even her face was vibrating at a high frequency. That was a human''s natural instincts when they had experience massive trauma or terror. She had already surpassed herself for holding her terror in for such a long time. All of a sudden, Vinna flung open her eyes. Her eyes that used to be filled with hope and dreams, were now bloodshot and filled with nothing but fear and terror. Tears kept pouring out from her eyes. Her breathing started to be rapid as well. She stared with her eyes wide open at the ceiling, frightened. At that moment, even if she was lying on a hospital bed, her body felt cold, as if she had fallen into an endless ck void. Her mind vividly remembered everything that happened at the TM Vi District. Like a horrible nightmare, it lingered in her mind, refusing to leave. She froze for more than ten minutes on her bed. Then, Vinna, still shivering, grabbed the handles of the bed and sat up. The first thing she saw was Yael, who was in aa, on the bed right next to hers. Vinna desperately wanted to be by Yael''s side. As they had been together for a very long time, she felt unprecedentedly safe beside Yael. Even if Yael was in a vegetative state. As long as she was close to him, she would feel a slight hint of security. And for Vinna in her current state, she would tear up a whole battleship if it meant she could get that slight hint of security! "m!" However, her terror overpowered her will, her body softened up and her left hand slipped from the bed''s guard rails. With a thump, she fell on the floor. She bit her lips, which were already bleeding, but she did not cry out in pain. Vinna used up all of her strength, put her hand on the cupboard next to Yael''s bed and finally got up from the ground. She leaned towards his bed, and amid her rushed breathing and never-ending tears, her shivering hands found their way to one of Yael''s hands. When she felt his warmth surging through her body, Vinna finally felt somewhat at peace, which she had not felt for a very long time. "Y-Yael...W-wake up, I''m s-scared... sniff sniff...I''m scared...I want you to hug me, p-protect me..." Vinna''s bloody lips finally started moving, albeit still shivering with fear. At the same time, her self-control prevented her from crying out loud. Her hopeless, sobbing voice was echoing in the ward.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No matter how pained she was, she kept it under control with her sheer willpower. Meanwhile, Yael did not respond whatsoever on his bed. Vinna grasped his hand tightly with all her strength, as it was her only source of warmth and safety. She was crying, shivering, and feeling extremely scared. Sadly, the dead silence in the ward was suffocating her, making her utterly hopeless. She ced her ear on his chest to listen to his heartbeat. Vinna started to tear up again, the tears blurred up her vision. She pleaded, "Please, p-please... Hurry and wake up, sob...I-I''m scared..." However, Yael still did not respond to her pleading. Her heartbreaking wailing was echoing throughout the ward like a buzzing mosquito. Vinna had never felt so scared in her life. As she continued lying on his chest, her hands still firmly grasping his hand. These actions caused her to have a weird posture. But, Vinna could not care less about her posture, she cared more about the safety and warmth that wasing from Yael. "Boohoo...I saw it, I...I Really did..." Vinna could not hold back her tears any longer, and with extreme fear, spat out everything that happened in the vi. She needed an outlet to let out all the fear built up in her heart. Or else, she would not know what will happen in the end! She calmed down her breathing, and recovered from her crying state. Vinna''s body felt cold, she said while shivering, "I was so hungry to the point where I couldn''t sleep. All I wanted to do was go downstairs and grab something to eat, make it slightly less painful to sleep. But, I.. I, I saw the Mysterious Man p Amber in the face." "Boohoo..." The fear hit her again, as she started to cry again, "That p w-was, the kind of ps that was arrogant, cold, as if he was looking down on her... That wasn''t how the Mysterious Man used...boohoo... To treat Amber." "I-I heard what they were talking about. I was scared, I never thought the world would be this scary in my entire life...Boohoo..." Vinna was shivering, her tears would not stop flowing. Even if she was feeling the warmth by leaning on Yael, she still felt as if she had fallen onto a cier. Her fear brought chilling cold with it, like endless amounts of needles, it was stabbing her all over her body. "The Amber in the house, is an impostor. It''s an impostor, created by the Mysterious Man, to rece her. Do you know how terrifying it was? Yael...boohoo... Yael..." Vinna rubbed her hand against Yael''s cheeks lightly, "I was absolutely terrified and I identally made a noise that attracted their attention. That ''Amber'', wanted to kill me outright, so I had to sneak back to the bedroom. T-then..." "I had to smash my head against the floor, and yed dead when my head was bleeding. I pretended that I did not see anything, since you thought me that before, if I treated myself more harshly, more options will be open to me. She wiped away some tears at the corner of her eyes, presented a helpless smile with her bloody lips, and said, "I-I listened to you, you were right. I fainted, and didn''t die. I had to do that to stay alive... Boohoo..." As she said that, she could not hold it in any longer, and broke down in tears. "But now, what do I do, what exactly should I do?" "Boohoo...S-should I tell Mr. Ward? I don''t dare to do that, I''m scared, because they can kill me any time, they could even...kill Mr. Ward and hispanions." "Jack isn''t at home, he went to the Dragon Cavalry. Boohoo... But he didn''t know that the Amber in the house is an impostor installed by the Mysterious Man. Yael... Wake up... Boohoo... Wake up you bastard, tell me what should I do?" She cried while shaking Yael''s body, absolutely helpless and fearful. At the same time, in the corridor right outside the ward. Director Lansing, who was patrolling the hospital, shifted his gaze and saw the Mysterious Man, who was rushing towards Yael and Vinna''s ward. He was less than ten meters away from the door to the ward! "Hey man, why are you back? What''s the rush for?" yelled Director Lansing, while he made his way towards the Mysterious Man. The Mysterious Man stopped, saw the Director, and said calmly, "Director Lansing, I forgot something in Yael and Vinna''s ward." Director Lansing said whileughing, "Ah I see, go on then. Don''t worry about it, I''ll take good care of both of them."???? Chapter 919 Achilles’s Doubt After a few greetings, Director Lansing turned and left. The mysterious man turned around and headed towards the ward. His pace was slightly hurried and his pupils were a little constricted. It was atst. He stood at the doorway and pushed the door open without any hesitation. When the ward door was opened, the entire ward was in silence. There was only the minor sound of various medical instruments. On the hospital bed, Vinna and Yael were both unconscious. The mysterious man walked towards the hospital bed and nced at the heart rate monitor. After ensuring that there was no major change, he walked to the small table in front of the sofa and rummaged around. Finally, he found a small parcel in the crack underneath the sofa. The parcel was very old like that sort of old-fashioned scented sachet, but it was unrefined which was just two pieces of blue cloth sewn together. The mysterious man untied the knot on the parcel. He took the stuff out of the parcel and looked at it. It was under the light. A wooden insignia which was wrapped in cashmere around the edges was seen. If Jack had seen it, he would definitely have been able to recognize immediately that the insignia was...the Coalition Order! "If this thing was lost, there will be a big trouble." The mysterious man shook his head. He turned his head and looked at Vinna on the hospital bed. With a hoarse voice, he said, "For the sake of you girl, I almost make a big trouble." He finished speaking. The mysterious man turned around and left the ward. Click! The ward door was closed again and the ward once returned to dead silence. Time passed by slowly. It was about ten minutester. Vinna who was on the hospital bed suddenly fluttered her eyshes and opened her eyes wide. Although ten minutes had passed, still her teary eyes were filled with endless fear. She hadpletely copsed due to the overwhelming fear just now. She simply did not care to bother what was happening outside and worry about whether the mysterious man would return. If it was not for the sudden voice by Director Lansing in the corridor outside just now, perhaps she would have been discovered by the mysterious man who came and left hurriedly. The final oue...she did not dare to imagine at all. Even though the mysterious man returned and left again, Vinna did not dare to open her eyes immediately, yet she waited for ten minutes before reopening her eyes. This was because she was uncertain of whether the mysterious man would return again. She was just like walking a tightrope on a steep cliff. Even a slight mistake would probably cause her to fall off the cliff and smash into pieces, dead forever. Fear...as if the tidepletely engulfed Vinna. An intense sense of suffocation enveloped her in fear. Her red lips slightly expanded and she breathed in vigorously, but her lips still turned purple gradually. After suppressing her tears for a while, she burst into tears again at this moment. She slowly turned her head and looked at the unconscious Yael on the next bed. She said with her pale lips trembling, "Yael...what, what...should I actually do?" She was at the peak of desperation and helplessness in this short period of time!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If Jack was at home, she might have had the courage to tell him about this incident directly. However due to the Bloody Trap now, Jack had already headed to the Dragon Cavalry at the Northern Territory. This made Vinna unable to find somebody to rely on. Mr. Ward, Brent, Daisy...were all people that she was familiar with, and they were also close to Jack. However, Vinna was very clear that only Jack could make a final decision! If she simply told the secret to Mr. Ward and them, she would not be able to solve the problempletely. Instead, she would put herself and Mr. Ward all in danger. Yael who was sleeping soundly next to her bed was as if a fierce tiger. The only person that could chase the fierce tiger away would be the master of Yael! It was at the Thegiant City. The sound of horns in the early morning broke the dark silence of the dawn. On the military ground. The crowd was surging once again. The early morning training every day was the most important part of the Dragon Cavalry. This was the foundation to maintain the armies'' strength of the Dragon Cavalry. All the formations were different, but the armies were all training with enthusiasm without exception. Jack and Achilles walked side by side to the military ground. Jack lifted his eyes and nced at Debut, Cole and Yarol who were training in their formation. "Debut and the others havepletely adapted to the environment." Jack smiled slightly. Debut, Cole and Yarol''s physiques were still considered in the rank of new recruits in the Dragon Cavalry. Even though Debut''s physique was fit, he still could not wield the Dragon Cavalry Sword freely for the time being. That was why Achilles had focused on getting Debut and three of them to strengthen their physiques from the beginning. Achilles nodded his head, "Among three of them, Debut will probably be able to use the Dragon Cavalry Sword sessfully and learn the swordmanship of the Dragon Cavalry Sword if he keeps training. Both Cole and Yarol..ck a bit of talent." Jack understood and did not retort. The talent mentioned by Achilles was referring to the physical fitness of Cole and Yarol. There were many kinds of talents, some were all-rounded in every aspect, some were exceptionally good at a particr aspect. Just like a person''s intelligence, a person''s physical fitness actually depended on talent too. For those who were gifted, they just needed to put in a little hard work to gain a strong physique. For those who were not gifted, their rewards were limited even though they put in a lot of effort. There was an obvious difference between twice the work for half the result and half the work but twice the result. "Cole is good at scouting while Yarol is proficient in weapons. These are already their specialities. Even their physiques are not strong enough to wield the Dragon Cavalry Sword, but aren''t there many people in the Dragon Cavalry who also can''t use the Dragon Cavalry Sword?" Jack rubbed his nose and chuckled. Achilles shook his head and said with a sober gaze, "They''re all my brothers and I have led them by my own. I definitely hope they can be stronger and learn the swordmanship to use the Dragon Cavalry Sword. So, they will have an additional skill to save their lives on the battlefield and have a better chance of surviving." Jack smiled nomittally. The battlefield was cruel and perhaps the killing opportunity silently came in a sh. Even with the terrifyingbat strength of the Dragon Cavalry, it would still be difficult to recruit a new army within a week or even less period of time. "Huh?!" Suddenly, a startled voice from Achilles sounded in his ears. Jack lifted his eyes and saw Achilles frowning in confusion while looking at one of the formations on the military ground. He looked over there and saw the formation which was specialised to train fighting skills. At this moment, the armies were fighting against one another and the scene was the most thriving in the entire military ground. Aspared to the other boring training formations, the training of fighting skills was indeed the actual battle between two armies. "What is going on?" Jack asked doubtfully. "How does hee back?" Achilles raised his hand and pointed at the formation, "Shawn." Jack looked at the formation of the fighting skills in shock and found out Shawn quickly in the crowd. At this moment, Shawn looked flushed. Even in thebat, he still showed his boldness and his body was steaming hot. "He went out before?" Jack withdrew his gaze and asked Achilles. Achilles nodded his head, "When we were patrollingst night, we saw him escorting a supply convoy out of the city. By right, it would take at least three days toplete the mission back and forth." Jack narrowed his eyes as he rubbed his nose and chuckled, "There must be something fishy when things got weird." Chapter 920 Investigation Beyond Authority Jack''s words immediately caused Achilles''s eyebrows to tighten and his gaze looked a bit cold. Achilles said in a deep voice, "But if he was not escorting the supply convoy, what was he going to do?" "Carry out a mission?" Jack frowned and said. "Impossible, Shawn has five hundred armies under him. For the mission of the his level, there must be a scale of at least five hundred armies." Achilles shook his head abruptly and said decisively, "Escorting a supply convoy is one of the few missions of this level that can reach the scale of five hundred armies. Further beyond or below this level, any other scale and difficulty of the mission cannot match with his level." Jack was puzzled and his expression gradually became more serious. What he had said just now "There must be something fishy when things go weird" actually sounded a bit sarcastic. However, he did not expect that thisment would strike directly into Achilles''s heart. Nevertheless, Achilles was the former Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry. He was absolutely familiar with the task arrangement of the Dragon Cavalry. If Shawn had left the Thegiant Cityst night not because to escort the supply convoy, then the implication behind it...was indeed somewhat elusive. "Why don''t we just go and ask him directly?" Jack suddenly changed the topic and proposed. Achilles immediately looked at Jack in shock, "Crazy?" Jack shrugged, "Forget about it, let''s train now. Of course, we can''t ask this kind of matter directly, but we can investigate behind the scene. No matter what mission we have taken up, it must be recorded in the military. We just need to investigate and everything will be clear." Achilles''s expression turned a little calm. He nodded and said in a deep voice, "After the training in the early morning, I will go to the mission department to check it out." "You are really careful too." Jack teased andughed, "Is it possible that Shawn targeted you purposely and you wanted to take this opportunity to pull him down?" "What nonsense!" Achilles was solemn and said in a deep voice, "I, Achilles is at least an indomitable man. I''m still not that dirty and nasty to do such. Being a member of the Dragon Cavalry, I should investigate it since I found something strange." Jack smiled but he did not say anything more. In his heart, he was also puzzled about Shawn leaving the city at midnight. However, he was not that agitated as Achilles. Perhaps...there was another reason? Perhaps...Shawn was just following the convoy to the gate. Shaking his head, Jack went straight into the formation of the Dragon Cavalry Sword and began a new round of training. The scorching early morning training session continued until the sun rose and covered the entire Thegiant City, it only ended then. Jack and Debut three of them returned to their barracks directly. Meanwhile, Achilles went straight to the mission department sceptically. "Jack, where does Sergeant Achilles go?" Debut did not find Achilles and he could not help but ask Jack in confusion. "He has gone to the mission department." Jack said, "As I guess, we will have another scouting and patrolling mission out of the city soon." In the Dragon Cavalry, the higher the official position, the less likely they would need to go on a mission. Once they all had to go on a mission, it could be a sign that a great war was about to ur for the Dragon Cavalry. As the smallest unit of the Dragon Cavalry, five of them were like working ants in an anthill as they had to carry out their missions constantly. The only difference was that their missions were different and were carried out alternately among them. Counting the days, it was indeed about time to leave the city for scouting and patrolling. However, Jack did not intend to tell Debut and them about Achilles''s doubt towards Shawn. The first reason was that a sergeant did not have to be suspicious of what themander did. Moreover, this was something that the former Chief Guard, Achilles, dared to do so. Other sergeants would not dare to think in such way. Secondly, the issue had not been confirmed and proven thoroughly. If he simply told the issue to Debut three of them, rumours spread by different people and what if it leaked out. Even if Shawn was not guilty, still it would put Achilles in a mess. It was at the mission department. When Achilles reached in doubt, the huge mission department was already overcrowded. Every mission was distributed as if a snowke was dispersing down. However, Achilles did not pause for a moment and he walked straight into the mission department. After turning around a few alleys, he entered the mansion at the back. The mission department was managed by a Golden Guard alone! After all, countless missions were appearing every day and the mission department was considered as the operational hub of the Thegiant City. It would be more stable if it was managed by a Golden Guard. It was when Achilles walked into the Golden Guard''s office. The Golden Guard saw Achilles and he did not seem to be displeased with Achilles''s behaviour of intruding without asking for permission. Instead, he smiled and said, "Friend Achilles, what is your matter finding me?" Among the Twelve Golden Guard, the Chief Guard was the most honourable as he was just under Commander Zenith in the three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry. When Achilles was appointed as the Chief Guard, the Golden Guards either addressed each other by their names or directly addressed him as the Chief Guard. After Achilles was demoted by Zenith, the title of friend Achilles was still addressed deliberately by the Golden Guards in consideration of their friendship formerly. "Laro, please do me a favour." Achilles did not beat about the bush and he said directly to the point, "I want to check out Shawn''s missionst night." "This..." Laro was in a bit of dilemma, "Achilles, you used to be a Chief Guard before, so you know the rules of the Dragon Cavalry. Even though the missions of various teams are not confidential and are not prohibited from the investigation, you have somewhat overstepped my authority by investigating themander with your sergeant''s position." The words spoken were almost euphemistic. This was just because of Laro who remembered the friendship of the old days. Achilles would have already been punished ording to the militaryw if he were anyone else. A mere sergeant investigating themander without permission was not only just beyond his authority, but also offending his superior. "I knew it would be difficult, that''s why I came and looked for you directly without going to those ministers outside." Achilles smiled awkwardly, "In this case, just help me check whether Shawn had taken up the mission to escort the supply convoyst night." "No!" Laro shook his head honestly, "For this moment, the mission of escorting the supply convoy is not under their authority. It is carried out by the troops under another Golden Guard. Well, you know that the troops carry out such mission like escorting the supply convoy, they take turns ording to the troops under the Golden Guard." This remark immediately made Achilles''s expression turn extremely serious. It was not even the turn of the troops under the Golden Guard that Shawn was in. As such, Shawn must have not taken up the mission of escorting the supply convoy out of the cityst night. If it was not this mission, then what was the purpose of Shawn leaving the cityst night? "You suddenly want to investigate Shawn, what does it imply?" Laro looked at Achilles whose expression was serious. He immediately became curious, "I did know that Achilles and Chief Guard Hughes had some conflicts with Shawn a while ago. This incident...was this Chief Guard Hughes''s intention?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "No, it is my intention." Achilles shook his head and saluted with his hands folded towards Laro, "Thanks for your help. I still need to take up the mission for five of us, so I have to leave now." Looking at Achilles who turned around and left in a hurry, Laro was puzzled, "This Achilles came and left quickly. He should exin further and rify it." Chapter 921 The Praying Mantis Preying on the Cicada After receiving his investigative surveince mission, Achilles returned to his barrack with deep suspicion written all over his face. Jack felt a sudden realization hitting him when he saw Achilles unnatural facial expression. Perhaps... His visitation this time didn''t serve to squash the suspicions, instead it had worsened it. "Sergeant White, what is our mission for today?" Debut was oblivious to any irregrities on Achilles'' face as he began asking. "Some investigation and surveince." Achilles came back to his senses and suppressed the unrest in his heart as he replied calmly, "Go get ready. We are departing in five minutes." Just as Debut and the others were busy preparing themselves, someone summoned Jack outside the barracks. Without hiding anything, Achilles said, "The Golden Guard camp which Shawn belongs to did not carry out the escort missiontely while this mission is usually carried out by the teams under themands of the Twelve Golden Guards." "What about it?" There were slight wrinkles in between Jack''s brows, "Don''t you hear about something else?" "This is the only piece of information I am able to get using my connections. If I continue to dig further, I would have vited thew in the army." Achilles sounded a little powerless, "His position is higher than me, and I''m just a sergeant. It''s wrong in the first ce to investigate someone higher than me in the dark." Jack rubbed his nose and cheekily tried to console Achilles, seeing that he was gloomy, "You don''t have to fret. You just saw him passing by the fortress, maybe he''s on some covert mission? After all, you can''t get anything substantial out of him, and I on the other hand need to hide my identity, rendering me unable to use my power as the Chief Guard. We have to tread carefully here step by step." "We have no other choice." Achilles could only nod with resignation. Very soon, Debut and the others were ready with their stuffs. Achilles led Jack and the gang to the supply department to get their gears, and then the five of them were trotting horses as they went out of the fortress. They started to make way towards the North with a snow storm over their heads. However, unbeknownst to them, while they were sitting on horses as they galloped out of the North gate and disappeared into the snowy horizon, there was a pair of eyes that resembled a viper''s venomous gaze, fixating on their backs from the tall wall of the North gate. Only when Jack and the gang had disappeared into the snow without any trace did Shawn retrieve his gaze and muttered with the stark coldness of winter biting into his bones, "The almighty Wolf, this is my first show of loyalty towards you. I hope that you won''t let me down..." His voice was so soft that it was instantly lost in the howling wind after it came out of his mouth. Nobody would pick up on that. In the North region where the wide deste ins were, chilly winter winds were blowing through everything, and the rain was hammering down on everything too. They were threatening to swallow up this wholend. As the weather became colder while winter came, the temperature in the North became lower and lower while the snow storm continued to ravage thend. As for the region lying in the outskirts of the North, it was even more deste with no signs of life. The whole ce was a tundra, and there were decayed corpses just underneath that nket of snow! Jack and his team all had armors and full gear. Their war horses were galloping towards the outskirts and going deeper into the unknown. Compared to their first investigative mission, they were now barely talking. Their senses of danger and alertness were heightened at the same time. Achilles didn''t dare to let down his guard this time! Their first missionpletely threw him off guard. If there didn''t exist Jack, who was the X-factor in the team, even if Achilles could secure his own life, he didn''t have the confidence to save Debut and the others. Therefore, this time, Achilles no longer wanted to be caught off guard. Even though this investigative and patrolling mission was harmless and rtively safe in their eyes, there might still be danger lurking around every corner, waiting to ambush them. "Are we going deep into this territory for 100 km this time too?" While they were venturing into the depths of the region, Jack shouted out his question to Achilles. Although he was screaming, but his voice was immediately lost in the bristling winds. Only Achilles who was nearby could hear him. But after he asked that, Debut, Cole and Yarol all turned to look at Achilles. As the sergeant of this team, Achilles'' words were the absolute order. It was Achilles'' decision for the investigative mission to go deep into the territory! However, Achilles was visibly lessmanding and confidentpared tost time. Instead, his brows were furrowed. He knew the reason Jack had suddenly asked that question. This was because underneath the calm facade of the outskirts of the North, changes were rapidly happening. Themencement of the Coalition order had united the hundred races behind the scenes, which had fuelled their spirits and courage. With that singr change, even though they were carrying out this mission deep into the territory, there were lurking dangers all around them, waiting to happen at any time. Achilles knew better to act arrogant and confident all the time. With this unpredictable changes all around him, Achilles wasn''t a fool to still act careless and brave. After a moment of hesitation, Achilles spoke, "We will go one step at a time. Everything under mymand." He didn''t answer Jack directly as he said something vague. However, in the ears of Jack and Debut, his words had another meaning. Jack knew what Achilles meant, but Debut, Cole and Yarol were all perplexed. Achilles sounded totally different fromst time around. It was like he was another person now. Could it be... that something was going to happen?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Invariably, the atmosphere around them became charged and tensed. From Jack, Achilles to Debut and the gang, their senses were sharpened as they were fully alert. They were careful of any changes in their surroundings. In the blizzard, the howling wind and blinding snow would cover their traces perfectly. This detail caused the team hardship when spotting their target, and at the same time their risks of exposing to danger was heightened. The onlyforting and unchanging fact here was that the blizzard favored no one. While Jack and the gang faced more danger, the same could be said about the hundred races in the region. As Jack and the team slowly plowed through the snow in the direction of the outskirts, a troop suddenly appeared in the blizzard just outside the North. This troop didn''t have any distinguished features, and they bored no emblem or g. There were five hundred men in this troop, and they were fully equipped with machinery and guns, and although they were all riding horses, they didn''t look like a disciplined troop. Instead, there was some unruly aura about them. That was because there were four distinctive colors for their armors although they were just five-hundred-men strong. Although they weren''t great in numbers, but they were still a noticeable presence in the whiteness of snow. The whole troop seemed to shroud themselves in a dead silence, and they were all looking grave as they moved through the snow. The only thing out of ce were the howling and neighing of five hundred horses, and the mist of snow kicked up by them. At the forefront of the troop, there was a man with golden beard and emerald eyes. Although he was armored, he wasn''t covered entirely by it. His features could be seen at a nce clearly, which left a great impression. "Move your ass on. After the mission ends, there will be huge mary rewards waiting for you!" Timur turned around and ordered, and there was murderous intent in his emerald eyes. This troop was assembled by the lure of huge reward. Although it followed no particr pattern, but these men were mercenary in the outskirts who still had desirable battle prowess. A mere citizen couldn''t hold a candle to them. Furthermore... they were going into war against just five men with their five hundred men. Was it possible to lose this fight? Obviously, it was impossible! When they were going into war with far greater numbers as a tactic, the consequences were staggering. This stayed true even if... one of the five men was the former Chief Guard! "Your Highness Royal Pce Wolf, as long as weplete this mission, the Dragon Cavalry Squad would be reduced to white ants in our eyes. By then, we will be able to break through the hard walls of the army!" Timur narrowed his eyes coldly at the distance, "Achilles... I will represent the almighty Wolf to prey on you. Congrattions on that. Putting this in your own words... we are the praying mantis hunting for the cicadas." Chapter 922 The Courageous Would be Rewarded Handsomely While the Cowardly Would Suffer in Famine This was the deal as discussed by Timur and Shawnst night. For Shawn to kneel in front of Wolf, the condition was that Timur must help him kill off Achilles. This was a bloodied vengeance! Shawn had never forgotten about his little brother''s death. He just didn''t want to offend Achilles at that time because he was the Chief Guard of the three-hundred-thousand men strong Dragon Cavalry Squad. He could only temporarily bury his hatred in his heart. However, when he saw Achilles being stripped of his rank by Zenith, Shawn saw a ray of hope. This must be God''s will in his favor! As amander, he wasn''t the highest ranking officer in the Dragon Cavalry Squad, but to find out about the mission a puny sergeant was about to embark on was a piece of cake for him. For Timur, as a businessman in the outskirts of the North, it was too a walk in the part for him to gather an army of mercenaries. The two of them saw eye to eye, which led to the fruition of this current situation. As long as Timur could lead the five-hundred strong mercenaries toplete this "mission", then Achilles head would be Commander''s Shawn glorified pledge of loyalty in front of Wolf!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. For Timur, he was fully confident ofpleting this mission. He didn''t feel any difficulty at all. In the inner regions of the outskirts near the city, he didn''t dare tounch an attack on Achilles and his team of five men yet. Fortunately, the Dragon Cavalry Squad had been way too stuck up over the years as they preferred to carry out missions in the outskirts instead of the inner cities. This gave Timur his opportunity that he was searching for. The roads in the mountains were tipsy and curvy, and the blizzard was still billowing in the air. As long as they could finish off this fight, the blizzard would cover up their tracks and bury his enemies deep under the snow. There would be no evidence left! The Dragon Cavalry Squad would be powerless too even if they wanted to investigate this matter! "Timur, are you sure that our targets are en route using this path?" One of the mercenaries asked in a low voice, "This is a sea of whiteness. Their tracks would be devoured by the snow almost instantly, so if we are off the mark even for just a bit, we could lose them forever." "You have nothing to worry about. I have a friend making sure of their path for me. There will be no room for error." Timur smiled with pride as he was confident of Shawn''s intel. "No, what I mean is, we should still get our reimbursements even if we can''tplete this mission in the end." The head of those mercenaries bean menacingly as a chilling smile hung on his face. He was emanating with murderous aura like a lone wolf in the white ns, "This is our rule. We get our pay after killing our target, but if we are off the mark because of you which eventually fails the mission, you still need to pay up too." "My dear friend, do I look like someone whocks money?" Timur shrugged while pretending to be shocked by the head, "I have been doing business around the area and hiring you guys to protect me. When did I ever look like someone who would not pay up? I am very clear of your rules, but I also hope that when you spot the targetter, you would pounce on him like wolves on the white ins. You will bite them off mercilessly!" "You have nothing to worry about when ites to the killing!" The head of the mercenariesughed disdainfully, "But who are exactly going to kill this time?" As he asked that, the other leaders also turned to look at Timur. Because this business was conducted by Timur, they had the chance to cross paths. So, under the lure of his high reward, the four mercenary team had rushed forth and joined forces. Of course, this was the reason Timur had been hiding the contents of the mission purposely. Now that they were almost reaching their targets, they had to get to the bottom of this clearly. Timur smiled and paused for a few seconds before revealing, "It''s a five-men team from the Dragon Cavalry Squad!" His words came down like thunder in those mercenaries mind, as evident by their startled look on their faces. "Are you crazy?" The leader who broached this topic first immediately scolded Timur, "We are going to kill soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry Squad in the North? Are you trying to render us unable to breath in another gasp of fresh air in this area?" His words were trembling with fear. The three other team leaders all revealed a horrified expression. In these territories, the name of the Dragon Cavalry Squad and Zenith was like a curse which was permanently imprinted in everyone''s heart. He was the beast of the North who weighed his presence over the hundred races here... Their reputation was proven to be not only existing in legends, but instead it was crafted by the God of War, Zenith and the three hundred thousand men of the Dragon Cavalry Squad. They had piled up mountains of corpses through each expedition! The three hundred thousand men of the Dragon Cavalry Squad was the God in these areas! Zenith was like the one and only God ruling over thend! On the other hand, these mercenaries were just ants trying mightily to survive in these harsh conditions To encircle and annihte a solider of the Dragon Cavalry Squad... this is not just any ordinary mission. They were practically on a suicide mission. They were trying to defy the Gods! "What are you afraid of?" Timur was still smirking with pride, "In this blizzard, that five-men team is embarking on an investigative mission. After leaving the cities in the North and going into the suburbs, we will kill them by then. Who would have known what would happen? We are the ones who will ever know this. There are hundreds other races would could take the me too. Even if the Dragon Cavalry Squad turns thend upside down to look for the culprit, they won''t be able to trace it back to you guys!" As he continued his speech, Timur''s horse trotted to a stop. His passionate gaze swept over the four leaders of the mercenaries, "We share a longsting bond here, and this is the most lucrative mission throughout the years. However, you are still my friends. If you are unwilling to continue this mission, you may leave now, and then we would never cross paths again in the future." Following Timur''s stopping, the whole troop stopped too. The four leaders were all gaping at each other. Finally, the leader who initially broached this subject said in a low and menacing voice, "It''s not like we don''t want to help you in this mission, but you need to increase the payment!" "Not a concern at all, my friend. I will double our initial prize money!" Timur lifted his right hand generously. This was an important mission to create an opening in the defenses of the Dragon Cavalry Squad. They had the hundred races supporting them from behind, so money wasn''t the concern here. All he wanted was to make the mission a sess. There were passionate light in the eyes of the four leaders. "Good! The courageous would be rewarded handsomely while the cowardly will only suffer in famine, we mercenaries are devilish death soldiers who could participate in such a dangerous deal. After this round we will all retire once and for all!" "Yes, afterpleting this mission, we have to leave the North forever. Timur, you are indeed generous. With that amount of money, we would be able to retire from the scene forever." "Hahaha... Double the prize money? That''s more like it. This amount is indeed worthy of us putting our lives on the line!" As he listened to the ramblings of the leaders, Timur revealed a satisfied smile on his face. There were never a shortage of greedy people in this world. In Timur''s eyes, the mercenaries were the greediest of the greediest! After all, the truth was revealed when a huge mary reward was shoved in their faces which let them willingly putting their lives on the line. There would always be courageous people who would fight for that reward, and when the repay was good enough, for those mercenaries, nothing was a concern anymore...?????? Chapter 923 Running Away?! The piercing wind blew. It was snowing heavily. The whole area was covered in silvery snow. In this cold and lifeless ce, the dead silence seemed as it would send a terrified person into a deep despair. The dead silence seemed like it was trying to devour anyone who dared to walk among this chilly and windy weather. "Mr. White, I think something is not right." While they were rushing on their horses, Cole suddenly frowned and shouted to Achilles. He grabbed his heart tightly and felt that his heart was pounding, as though something evil had approached them. Before Achilles could reply. Debut bellowed out too, "He''s right. I feel odd too. Thest time when we passed by here for the scout and patrol, we could still see some animals along the way. However, this time there aren''t any of them left." "Shh..." In an instant, Achilles tightly pulled the reins and stopped his horse. Seeing that, Jack and the rest also stopped behind him. The wind and snow were howling around them, covering everything in white. Jack gently patted on the neck of his horse, then raised his head and asked Achilles, "Mr. White, why don''t we go back first?" Unlike Cole, Jack did not feel any uneasiness. However, he had the same observation as Debut. Along the way, it was peculiarly peaceful and calm. Maybe it had something to do with the weather getting colder, but it would be impossible to not even see one animal at all. The Dragon Cavalry used to dominate the outskirt of the Northern Territory. But now, it was not the same as before. The situation in the outskirt of the Northern Territory had remained on a knife-edge since the Coalition Order began circting in secret. Jack had always believed the saying of ''better to be safe than sorry''. In this kind of uncertainty, it would not be wise for them to move into the enemy''s territory and show the dominance of the Dragon Cavalry. If they really did that, they would be digging their own graves. Achilles was cleared about this as well. In their five men squad, only Achilles and Jack knew how tense the situation was in the outskirt of the Northern Territory. Therefore,pared to Cole''s uneasiness and Debut''s observant, Achilles and Jack were more worried about other things. Achilles looked towards Yarol and asked, "Yarol, how far have we gone?" Yarol looked at the device in his hands and said, "About 50 kilometers." "Okay, let''s go back now." Achilles did not hesitate and ordered them to leave right away. To be able to go 25 kilometers of depth into the outskirt of the Northern Territory was sufficient for a scout and patrol mission. The main purpose of a scout and patrol mission was to inspect and investigate any peculiar sightings or changes that had urred outside of the Northern Territory. They could return now since they did not discover anything on the way. If they continued moving forward, they would end up in the enemy''s territory. And for that, their enemies would think that they had gone there to show dominance, rather than just a simple scout and patrol mission. At least for now, Jack and Achilles thought that the glorious tradition of the Dragon Cavalry that had been going on for several years should be suspended, at least for now. Jack took a look at Cole. Through the blizzard, he could clearly see the pain on Cole''s face. He hesitated for a while. And then, Jack said, "Achilles and I will stay at the front, the three of you can follow behind." "Yes sir!" Debut, Cole and Yarol all answered together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In their eyes, Achilles was their Sergeant. But they had seen Jack''s performance and capabilities from the first scout and patrol mission, thereforepared to Achilles, Jack was only slightly weaker than him. Following Jack''s suggestion, the five men squad was moving with a two-three formation, with Jack and Achilles in the front, and Debut, Cole and Yarol behind them, and returned back to Thegiant City. Before this, they rode in a parallel formation, with everyone moving at the same pace. Now, everything was different. They rode hastily back through the deep snow. Compared to when they came, they were returning back at an even faster speed. Achilles mused and looked askance at Jack, "Do you think Cole''s intuition is reliable?" "Sometimes, even though it is very vague, but feelings can be urate, as well as believable!" Jack gave a weird smile and said, "Do you know what it means by a woman''s six sense?" "I heard about it before, but never experienced it." Achilles shook his head, not fully understanding what it meant. "Jack, are you saying that I am a woman?" Cole''s awkward voice came from behind. Jack did not give any response to Cole; he moved his hand behind and showed him a middle finger. Then, heughed and told Achilles, "You must have not been in a rtionship before; therefore, you don''t know how woman functions. Actually, human beings are aplicating creature. Sometimes, they are ignorant and stupid, other times they will suddenly get a hunch for no reason, it is actually quite hard to exin it." Looking at Achilles confused gaze, Jack smiled at him and said, "It''s better to be safe than sorry, right?" "Ugh..." Achilles nodded his head helplessly and sighed. Vroom vroom... Suddenly, they could hear a roaring sound from ahead. The ground trembled as soon as they heard the deafening sound moving towards them. At this moment. Jack and the others were shocked. The five of them looked in front. They were awfully familiar with this loud thundering sound. In their first scout and patrol mission, they had already experienced it before. However, this time it was much louder! The bellowing sound became louder and louder, as if there were tens of thousands of horses galloping together. The earth-shaking sound seemed like it was pounding into their hearts. In an instant. The five of them were dumbfounded and surprised. Cole suddenly grabbed his heart and the pain on his face became even more intense. The wind blew wildly. And it was raining heavily. However, the sounds of wind blowing and rain falling seemed to be muffled amid the deafening roar of thousands of horses. Jack''s expression grimed. He squinted and looked in front. He could vaguely see snow blotting out the sky and thend. It was as though a snow avnche was falling from the top of a snow mountain and rolling towards them. "Stay alert! There are at least more than a hundred of them!" Achilles was the first who regained his sense. He immediately drew out his Dragon Cavalry Sword. The next second. ng! Jack suddenly drew out his Dragon Cavalry Sword and kicked at the butt of Achilles'' horse. Achilles'' horse got startled, whined and stood on its two hooves. Achilles was stunned by Jack''s sudden action. Jack, however, turned his horse around and shouted, "Why are you not running if you already knew there were at least more than a hundred of them?" Achilles was left speechless. When the front hooves touched the ground, Achilles only realized that Jack, Debut and the three others had already turned around and rode towards the depths of the outskirt of Northern Territory. "Go!" In a sh, Achilles clenched his teeth, suppressing the intense blood thirst feeling in his chest, and followed behind Jack and the rest. However, the deafening roar behind them got loud and louder as they were escaping. Achilles could not help but looked behind. However, what he saw terrified him. Behind them, it was as if snow was thrown up towards the skies, forming a squall of snow. In this silver-d world, it was as though the snow had transformed into a monster, chasing them from behind at extreme speed. Achilles had a lot of experience after years of battle and war in the Northern Territory. Immediately, he knew what he was dealing with. There were more than a few hundreds of soldiers chasing behind! Swoosh! Just when Achilles turned his head behind and was shocked by the dreadful scene, a wind piercing sound suddenly appeared. Achilles'' pupils shrank as he widened his eyes. In his vision, he could see an arrow pierce through the wind and snow, emitting a chilling aura, soaring towards him... Chapter 924 No Place To Run Whoosh! The whistling sound of the arrow was heard. It reached Achilles in a blink of an eye. All of a sudden. Snap! Achilles raised his left hand brazenly and caught the arrow in the air. Following a loud scream, he throw the arrow back. Everything happened in a sh. Stab! The arrow flew backwards with a greater speed than before, tantly pierced through the chest of a mercenary. Blood sttered everywhere. With a miserable scream, the mercenary fell hard to the ground from his horse. The scene stunned everyone in Timur''s mercenary team. The next second. A mercenary leader shouted angrily, "Focus fire!" Following hismand, all the remaining mercenaries stretched their bows and attached arrows on it. The sound of the tight bowstrings echoed in the wind. Swoosh swoosh swoosh... A staggering number of arrows flew up into the skies and pierced the clouds. Even the wind and snow was silenced by the arrows when they prate through them. "Be careful!" Achilles, who was behind everyone, was dismayed. While he shouted and remined the others, he pulled out his Dragon Cavalry Sword and blocked a doze of arrows that was approaching. Then, he fearlessly swung the sword and erected it behind the back of his horse. ng ng ng... The immensely packed arrows reached the thick and wide body of the Dragon Cavalry de, bursting into sparks. At the same time. The arrows also caught up with Jack and the others. Jack waved his Dragon Cavalry sword and blocked all the arrows that came from behind. Imitating Achilles, Debut also erected his Dragon Cavalry sword behind the back of his horse. Using the wide body and thick de of his sword, he blocked all the arrows. Cole and Yarol were weaker in their strength and physique; therefore, they did not even had the chance to draw their Dragon Cavalry Sword. They could only use their normal battle sword and repel as many arrows as possible. However, there were too many arrows. After the first round. the mercenaries did not pause. Instead, they immediately startedshing out their second attack. As Cole and Yarol only used their normal battle sword, they could not keep up with the speed of the falling arrows. Stab! An arrow brushed against Cole''s arm, and his blood spilt everywhere. Cole grunted in pain and paused for a while. However. During that short pause, the densely packed arrows instantly swallowed him alive. At that very instant. Cole widened his yes and felt that death was as closed as he could ever imagine. Volm! A gust of wind suddenly appeared. From the side, a giant Dragon Cavalry Sword came chopping down from the sky like a dragon and swept all the arrows away. Cole''s body trembled when he saw what happened. His blurry vision suddenly came into focus and saw Jack appeared in front of him, with a huge sword in his hand sitting on his horse. "Jack..." Cole felt very grateful. If Jack did not help him, there was no doubt that he would have already be dead just now. "Debut, guard the back together with me. Cole and Yarol, the two of you stay in front." Jack disregarded Cole at that moment, and calmly instructed them with a solemn expression. Achilles had not catch up with them yet. The squad moved through the rain of arrows, as though they were stuck in a quagmire. Cole and Yarol was unable to wield their Dragon Cavalry Sword, so they could only rely on their normal battle sword to repel the arrows. Therefore, it is possible that they would get trap in this ''mire'' if they stayed here any longer and die in the end. They could only get out from this ''mire'' by blocking all the arrows. "Okay!" Without wasting time, Debut turned his horse back and rode alongside with Jack.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With two Dragon Cavalry Sword erected behind them, most of the arrows were blocked. Cole and Yarol felt a weight was lifted off their shoulders. With Jack and Debut guarding their backs, the two of them could escape to the depths of the outskirts without fear. ng ng ng... The densely packed arrows came like tidal waves, sting the two Dragon Cavalry Sword again and again. At this moment. Jack had fully harnessed the maximum potential of his Dragon Cavalry Sword that it could reach in the battlefield. However, the densely pack arrows mmed on the Dragon Cavalry Sword one after another, and the impact was transmitted into their hands. With Jack''s strong physique, he could practically ignore this impact. However, for Debut, he could only swallow the pain in silence. The waves of impact transmitted to his purlicue, and instantly numbed his purlicue and right arm. "Damn it, Jack, I don''t think I can hold any longer!" Finally, Debut could not help but groaned in pain. His right arm was getting more and more numb, and he could not hold the sword handle steadily anymore. "Hold still until Achilles gets here!" Jack furiously swung the Dragon Cavalry Sword. All the sudden, it seemed like the wide and heavy sword had became light as feather. With a speed no one could see, Jack quickly waved his sword in front of him and Debut, leaving several afterimages behind. ng ng ng... All the arrows was blocked and fell to the ground. Debut who was suffering instantly felt better. He quickly changed to his other hand. As Jack was swinging his sword and blocking the rain of arrows, he also managed to catch a glimpse of Achilles'' position and situation. Achilles was just about ten meters away from them. However, there were a bunch of mercenaries twenty meters behind him, chasing him on the horse and kept on shooting arrows at him. Jack''s heart sank to the floor when he saw that. To fight a few hundred people with only five people...would be impossible! The huge difference in numbers was too vast. Not to mention they were dealing with mercenaries, if they had to ughter five hundred pigs, it would take them some time too. Moreover, even though their enemy''s formation looked messy and unorganized, they were all capable of killing Jack and the others. If they got surrounded by all these people, all hope would be lost. This was the battlefield, not some back-alley brawl. In a street brawl, if you could intimidate your opponent boldly and fearlessly, they could still choose to retreat and escape. However, the battlefield was a ce where you fight to the death. The war would not stop until the whole of your enemy''s army was eliminated. On the battlefield, there were timid and cowardly soldiers too. However, when a few hundreds of soldiers was fighting a squad merely of five people, even the most cowardice could muster up the courage to fight fearlessly and tantly. Jack put his Dragon Cavalry sword horizontally in front of him, turned his head back and nced at Cole and Yarol. Now that he and Debut was able to help them block the rain of arrows, Cole and Yarol took the chance and ran away from this ''mire''. Now, they were few hundred meters away. However, Jack was sure that the two of them were still not entirely safe yet. In this snow covered in, it would be hard to find a ce to hide. Moreover, this ce was surrounded with the foreign tribes, therefore, even if they really ran further, they could still be in danger! "Maybe...we can only rely on them to request for backup!" Jack mumbled. Even though the Dragon Cavalry had been known for dominating the Northern Territory with their cold weaponbat strategy, they had never given up on thermal weapons. Each and every Dragon Cavalry soldier were equipped with a device able to conduct long range contact with Thegiant City. The main point was, even though Cole and Yarol had escaped hundred of meters away, they still did not have the time to set up the device and request for backup. Hearing Jack''s words, Debut''s body trembled with shock. "We are at least 50 kilometres away from Thegiant City. If we must hold on and fight these many people, I don''t think we canst until our backup is here. Jack...is there another n?" However. "Watch out!" Achilles, who was galloping towards Jack and Debut, suddenly let out a scream. Boom! A deafening sound red through the skies. It was as if the wind and snow were muted by the loud roar. Kaboom! Debut, who was still shocked suddenly felt a huge st erupted behind him. Huge sparks flew from his Dragon Cavalry Sword. Following that impact, Debut let out a miserable shout. His purlicue tore and bleed on the spot, and his body flew up into the sky andnded heavily on the ground.???? Chapter 925 The Terrifying and Overwhelming Aura Made Both Men and Horses Terrified "Wham!" Debut fell onto the ground hard. Because of inertia, he even rolled a few times. As soon as he stopped rolling, he spat out arge mouthful of blood. "Debut!" Even Jack did not expect the sudden scene and his expression changed greatly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As he stared at Debut, he realized that the arrows that were shooting at them stopped. In the vastly rushing group behind him, a Barrett was pointing at his side as if it was the God of Death. The shot just now was shot out from the Barrett! "Watch out!" In a sh of lightning, Achilles, who had rushed forward and was almost in front of Jack let out a roar. Kaboom! Almost at the same time, the Barrett shot out the bullet, and the sound of the gun was deafening. The bullets were shot out directly towards Jack. At the moment, time seemed to be slowed down. Jack narrowed his eyes. The veins in the corners of his eyes pulsed wildly, and he felt very terrified of dying. It was toote to dodge! He could see the bullet, but he was too slow to dodge the bullet shot out from a Barrett. In an instant, he suddenly remembered the scene in which the Mysterious Man used half of a samurai shuriken to defend himself from the bullet shot out from the Barrett. "If he can do it, why can''t I?" This was the only thought left in Jack''s mind. "Ah!" With an explosive roar, Jack raised both of his hands and wrapped around the hilt of the Dragon Cavalry Sword like a python. He directly lifted the sword and swept it out in front of him. With a loud "bang", sparks erupted from the Dragon Cavalry Sword. The terrifying impact was instantly transmitted along the de and reached Jack''s arms. Creak... The muscles of both of his arms shuddered under the terrifying impact and made a slight sound. Almost at the same time, the horse that Jack was riding could feel the terrifying impacting from Jack''s back. It immediately stood up in shock and made a "neigh? sound. The warhorse was then overwhelmed and fell to the ground with a loud "wham" sound. Jack, too was shaken by the terrifying impact of the shot and flew backwards off his horse. However, unlike Debut who was shaken off, Jack kicked off the warhorse himself and detached from the horse as he defended himself from the bullets shot out from the Barrett and the warhorse fell to the ground. Bang! Afternding on the ground, Jack took two steps backwards. His every step left deep footprints in the thick snow. Crunch! The Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand plunged into the snow. Jack''s right hand was still gripping the hilt of the Dragon Cavalry Sword. There was blooding out from his purlicue. But he acted as nothing happened. Bowing his body, he disyed a cold look. He narrowed his eyes and looked extremely cruel as if he wanted to kill someone. At this moment, Jack''s aura changed dramatically, as if he was so powerful that he could pull up a mountain from the ground. His overwhelming aura of evil surged out. It was as if many corpses and a pool of blood had been released from Jack''s body, destroying the area in all directions in a domineering and overwhelming manner. "Jack..." Debut''s mouth and chest were still full of blood. However, at this moment, he seemed to have forgotten about his injuries and looked at Jack with a face full of horror and fear. "Jack..." Achilles''s expression changed abruptly. He looked at Jack as if he was surprised. Even though his warhorse had already galloped wildly towards Jack and Debut, he instinctively pull the reins harder with his right hand, forcing the warhorse to stop at this moment. Achilles was very scared facing Jack at this moment. In a trance, he even felt that the coldness of the ce was not due to the climatic environment, but because of Jack who was bowing while wielding his sword at this moment. The coldness disyed by Jack was so domineering and overwhelming that even Achilles who was once a Chief Guard who led a lot of people felt terrified. "It was even more terrifying than he was back then..." Achilles had fought Jack before. But when they foughtst time, he was only shocked because Jack looked evil and he had terrifying fighting instincts. But at this time, even if Jack just stood there, Achilles felt terrified gazing at him with his eyes. His sinister aura even made Achilles very terrified as if he was facing an ancient beast! At the same time, as Jack blocked the bullet shot out from the Barrett, the five hundred mercenaries led by Timur all slowed down their speed moving forward. They looked like they were shocked looking at Jack. The purpose that the Dragon Cavalry Sword was originally made was to defend the user from bullets on the battlefield. So, no one was surprised that Debut was unharmed and only spat a bit of blood after being shot by the bullet shot out from the Barrett. However, Jack was different. Instead of passively blocking the bullet as what Debut did, he wielded his sword in an instant and actively blocked the bullet shot out from the Barrett. This was the thing that shocked everyone. What was even more shocking to them was that they... also simrly perceived the majestic hostile aura released from Jack''s body at the moment. In a trance, everyone felt that the snow-white ground had changed drastically, turning into blood-red colour. They could also see faint white bones looming in the blood. In everyone''s sight, at this moment, the figure standing who was bowing with a sword in the snow seemed...to have be the centre of attention of this heaven and earth! "Damn. How can there be such a powerful man in a five-man troop?" A mercenary leader was surprised and said in a deep voice. He looked in the direction where Jack was standing and didn''t even dare to meet his gaze. He had been involved in the battlefield for so many years. He was well aware of just how difficult for Jack to form that aura on his body. The aura looked so powerful that it looked like he was going to kill someone even if he might not mean to do so. "Wait, why do I feel that I have met the sturdy guy before?" Before he finished his words, another mercenary leader also looked like he realized something and he stared at Achilles seriously, "Damn, that... that''s Achilles, the former Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry!" He looked like he was panicked, and he was even stuttering and trembling as he said the words. When he said the words, everyone''s expression turned dramatically and they were terrified. They thought that Achilles inside the five-man troop would be very powerful as he was a former Chief Guard. They wondered why was there so many powerful people in the troop. As the mercenary leaders were shocked, Timur''s face also turned pale and he was extremely anxious. He knew that the one they hade to kill this time was Achilles! That was why he had gathered four teams of mercenaries including five hundred men at any cost! But he had never imagined that there was not only Achilles in the five-man army! Moreover, he thought that the figure bowing in the snow with his sword was even more terrifying than Achilles. In a sh, the horses that the mercenaries were riding also seemed to sense the violent aura emanating from Jack''s body. The horses shook their heads and wiggled their hooves. They also made spitting sounds from their mouths and noses. The mercenaries'' faces turned pale and they pulled the reins harder, trying to control their horses. But the horses ignored the mercenaries'' control and seemed eager to break free and turn around and run away. The next second, Jack, whose body exuded a hostile aura, suddenly shouted, "Come on!" Kaboom! His roar was so loud that it was like thunder, shaking the ground. The horses which were already in fear instantly went crazy after hearing Jack''s roar. They suddenly neighed in panic and stood up, struggling desperately to throw the mercenaries on their backs to the ground. Wham... In the snow, the mercenaries fell off the horses and wailed on the ground...000 Chapter 926 Three Men vs 500 Men! Kaboom... With Jack''s shocking roar, the horses that the five hundred mercenaries were riding were all frightened and neighing. They were stood up and some of the warhorses, along with the mercenaries, directly fell to the ground. The snow was blowing as the horses as well as the mercenaries fell to the ground. The sound of wailing and screaming of the men as well as the neighing of the horses echoed throughout the snowy ce. Achilles and Debut witnessed the scene in awe. How could a single roar cause the men and their horses to fall on the ground? At this moment, even the two of them got shivers down their spines. If they hadn''t witnessed the scene, they wouldn''t have believed that such a scene would happen in reality. Even Achilles, who had followed Zenith for many years, had never seen such a fearful aura disyed by Zenith, who was known as the God of War. Timur was heavily thrown to the ground by his horse. He rolled a few times on the ground to avoid the terrified and agitated horses and was dazed. Looking at the chaotic scene in front of him, Timur''s eyes turned red with anger. He couldn''t have imagined that unexpected turn would happen in the siege that he was sure to win. He thought that Shawn was such a bastard... Timur who was shocked and horrified cursed Shawn countless times in his mind. He could not have imagined that such a small five-man troop would be so powerful. Not only there was the former Chief Guard, Achilles, but now a man with such a powerful aura suddenly appeared. Moreover, from his roar which frightened 500 horses into a frenzy, he could sense that Jack was even more dangerous than Achilles. Furthermore, when Shawn had told him about the situation earlier, he didn''t tell him that there would be two men who were so powerful. "Kill them!" Timur yelled at the top of his lungs, trying his best to suppress his fear and roaring with red eyes. His target was to kill Achilles. Only after killing him and helping Shawn take revenge could he ask Shawn to join Wolf and take advantage of him in Thegiant City and the 30000-men army of Dragon Cavalry. If he couldn''tplete his mission, then all the hard work he had put in before would be useless! Ignoring the snow on his body, Timur struggled to stand up, facing Jack and growling through gritted teeth, "I don''t care if you are a man or a ghost. Even if you can scare off 500 horses with a loud roar. You can''t scare these mercenaries. All of them are great fighters and they had met many powerful enemies! The horses and animals are afraid of you, but not these 500 men!" However even as he said these words, Timur''s red eyes flickered a little, not daring to meet Jack''s gaze. His explosive roar had scared 500 horses to run away. They were so shocked that they couldn''t calm down by simply saying they were calm. "Kill them!" As the four mercenary leaders roaring out in anger, it was like a military order. The mercenaries who had been thrown down by the horses rushed towards Jack and the others with des in their hands. A battle was about to break out! It was just thatpared to the leisurely and rxed look of the mercenaries as if they were sure that they would win the battle before this, the mercenaries at this moment charged down the path with their des in hand. Their faces looked grim as they could not hide the look of fear and panic. "Did the stop shooting?" Jack, who was bowing with his sword, let out a somewhat surprisingly hoarse voice as his Adam''s apple twitched. Facing the 500 people rushing towards him, his expression was very cold, disying a majestic and hostile killing intent as if he was an evil spirit crawling out of hell. Achilles and Debut who were near to him could guess what he was going to do. Achilles forced himself to suppress his fear and said, "In this extremely cold weather, they knew that we have the Dragon Cavalry Sword, so it would be useless if they tried to shoot at uspared to try to fight us in close quarter." "Heh!" Jack smiled sinisterly and coldly that made both the hearts of Achilles and Debut tremble, "Then, let''s kill them all!" What?! As Jack finished the words, Achilles and Debut were stunned at the same time. They were only a three-men troop and were going to fight against 500 men... Did he even want to kill all of them? Even Achilles felt that Jack''s words were ridiculous. If they were facing ordinary people or people who were not skilful, he would also have the confidence that the three of them could kill the 500 men easily. After all, out of the three of them, both he and Jack were powerful enough to defeat the enemies easily. However, their enemies now were 500 mercenaries! Moreover, they were mercenaries in such a cruel and dangerous ce like the Northern Territory. They could say that the strength of the 500 mercenaries was as powerful as the regr troops of the foreign tribes. Once they formed a formation to surround them and fight them, they could erupt a terrifying killing power that would make them look like they were not only a 500-men troop! However, Achilles''s expression turned gloomy as he looked at the 500 mercenaries rushing towards him. His eyes suddenly became serious. This was because he knew clearly that there was no chance of escape at this point. The distance between them and the enemies was already very close because of the incident just now. At this moment, 500 men were rushing over. One of their horses had fallen on the ground and they had only two horses now. They couldn''t run away. They could only fight to the death unless they wanted to be killed. It was only then Achilles understood Jack''s words abruptly. Only the braver ones will win in this battle. A soldier would never choose to kneel to his enemy and wait for death! They would not fear of millions of people and death. They would just charge forward! ng! Achilles was riding his warhorse, and the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand was raised high. Even though it was covered by wind and snow, it still disyed a cold aura. "There is no going back now! We must kill them all!" Debut''s body trembled as he raised his head to look at Achilles in amazement. Debut who was astonished finally realized what did Achilles mean after Achilles said the next sentence. "The only way back is to kill them all, otherwise... we will die!" Debut sighed and trembled again. He then exhaled a mouthful of hot air. Stumbling, he picked up the Dragon Cavalry Sword on the ground. At the same time, he pulled out the light battle sword at his waist, "I will use the sword as a shield and kill you all. I... will never retreat!" "Kill them..." The 500 men rushed towards them with great speed and disyed a look as if they wanted to kill Jack and the others. Facing them, Jack and the others stood in ce in a zigzag shape. Jack and Debut stood side by side. Achilles who was riding the warhorse was in front of them. Facing the 500 men, the three of them looked very weak.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was a battle where the difference between the numbers of men on both sides was extremely significant. Standing still, Jack could even feel that as the five hundred men charged towards them. Even the snow also turned its direction and blew hard on their faces under the mighty force of the wind. Achilles and Debut looked very gloomy. Debut even looked like he was ready to die. However, neither of them had noticed that Jack was emitting a sinister aura at this moment. He bowed while holding his sword in his hand, facing the 500 men rushing at him. He disyed a stern look and smiled evilly as if ... the battle he was going to face was not a duel to the death, but a party. A party that would excite him... Chapter 927 If There’s a Way Back, it’s to Go Ahead Boldly "Kill them! ..." The five hundred men were intent on killing the enemies and the enormous war cry was deafening. All the mercenaries were frightened, but they had long been ustomed to blood and ughter as they had attacked Northern Territory for years. At this moment, everyone hid their fear towards Jack Hughes in their minds. They roared just like Timur. The number of mercenaries had overwhelmed three of them. In the closebat, their weapons were like the tides, drowning the three men on the opposite side. The so-called fear seemed to be blurry as the number of people brought them huge undercurrent of strength. "Puff ..." Facing the five hundred mercenaries who were rushing closer, Achilles White raised his Dragon Cavalry Sword and strained at the reins of his war horse brazenly. Immediately he stood up with a majestic look. He roared, "I''ll lead the charge!" Thud! The horse''s front hooves fell like a drum. In the next second, the war horse which carried Achilles ran quickly towards the five hundred mercenaries. However, in the meantime the war horse was charging forward, his pupils shrunk suddenly. He saw a figure that swept past him as fast as lightning out of the corner of his eyes. Jack?! In an instant, Achilles seemed to be struck by lightning. At this moment, Jack''s eyes were already bloodshot and he showed an evil spirit as he dragged his Dragon Cavalry Sword and charged towards them at breakneck speed. Apart from his intention to kill people, there was even more bloodthirsty excitement shown on his face. A hoarse voice came out of his throat. "The hunting moment... has begun!" Thump! The Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand was swung brazenly as if sweeping out a great mountain. One of the mercenaries in front of him didn''t even have time to swing his sword before he was struck by the Dragon Cavalry Sword. Followed by a miserable scream, he flew off with his body mutted. He didn''t stop and forced his way into the enemies alone, wielding his sword like a demon crawling out of the hell. He wielded his sword in his hand like Killer God, forcing the five hundred mercenaries to be out of reach. Every now and then there would be a mercenary flew off with his mangled body and with his screams of misery. All this happened in a matter of seconds. Achilles who regained his senses immediately held his Dragon Cavalry Sword and straddled his war horse as he charged into the enemies along with Jack and swept through all directions. "Kill them!" Debut Moore who held his Dragon Cavalry Sword in his right hand and light sword in his left hand also charged forward with a loud roar. At this moment, his expression looked determined. The blood at the corner of his mouth and chest made him to be more hideous. There was no way back! There was no retreat and no escape! The only way back was to kill the five hundred mercenaries in front of them. Either enemies or I died! I would make them die first before I was going to die! Soon the scene came to a head and became bloody because of their terrifyingbat power as they rushed into the middle of the enemies. Jack waspletely standing in ce, wielding his sword and killing them in all directions exuberantly. His terrifying battle power coupled with the weight of Dragon Cavalry Sword itself, thus each time when he swung his sword, it was extremely powerful. Even if the mercenaries just brushed against it, they would either dead or disabled. On the other hand, Achilles relied on the impact of the war horse, quickly went back and forth in the mercenaries as if a heated sharp knife. Even if he was alone, he still brought his skill into full y. The ce where they had passed was straight away cleared out by them, as if they had defeated the enemies. Either the war horse dashed or Achilles flourished his sword, they killed every soldier into a bloody mess with their overwhelming forces. Compared to Jack and Achilles, Debut''s situation was more perilous. He used Dragon Cavalry Sword as a shield and light sword as a weapon. This was the bestbat configuration he could think of in a short time. He could only defend himself and couldn''t mount an effective counter-attack due to his limited strength and the mercenaries who were swarming around him. Every now and then, a mercenary was chopped down and knifed as to pay the price. In a minute''s time, Debut had been knifed three times in session and his blood flowed over his whole body. However, his eyes were still looked extremely determined. There was no retreat for soldiers! If soldiers had a way back, it was to go ahead boldly!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Buzz! A cold light shed out from his side. He was shocked and a horrible thought suddenly emerged. He didn''t swing his sword as it was too heavy and his speed of swinging the sword was too slow. His expression was grave, then he turned around suddenly and the light sword in his left hand directly shed out. ng! The two swords shed against each other and sparks flew everywhere. ng! ng! ng! At the same time, three swords of the mercenaries shed down outrageously on top of the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand. Debut whose purlicue was already cracked and badly injured, showed a painful look as three huge forces pressed on the Dragon Cavalry Sword. Since his hands was under severe pain, he loosed it. His sword in his hand which was used as a shield straight away fell to the ground. "Ah!" He roared loudly and wielded the light sword in his hand brazenly, forcing back a few mercenaries who were dealing with him while he quickly stumbled back. However, the mercenaries in front of him were intent on killing him and they had no intention of retreating when they faced him. They just flourished their weapons and pounced again. "It''s over!" He was down in dumps, but his gaze quickly swept towards Jack who was surrounded by mercenaries and Achilles who was charging through the mercenaries on his war horse. In fact, ny-nine percent of the five hundred mercenaries were killed by two of them. He only faced a few dozen people! Because of this, he knew that he couldn''t be rescued by anyone now! Whether it was Jack who was like Killer God or Achilles who was charging on his war horse, neither of them coulde to his rescue at time. When the moment he withdrew his gaze, his expression was abruptly desperate. In his line of sight, a few dozen mercenaries had clustered to his front even if he had quickly retreated when he loosed his sword just now. At this moment, they surrounded him in a semicircle. The wind was blowing in his ears. He was round-eyed and saw clearly that a few dozen swords erected into the air, in the meantime cleaved down brazenly in a way that made him desperate. Just died... like this? He clutched the light sword in his left hand. He didn''t give up the idea of fighting against the enemies as a soldier''s honour, but the swords which were falling from the sky were like the Reaper''s Scythe. He clearly knew... he couldn''t resist it! "Roar!" Just when he stiffened in ce, suddenly there was a voice sounded like a roaring beast exploded from the group of mercenaries who was shouting. At the same time, his body trembled and he saw two bloody corpses in the air was smashing directly towards him, as if they were broken pockets... "Jack?!" Debut''s eyes soon sparkled and the corners of his mouth which was full of blood curved up, showing a look of excitement and surprise...000???? Chapter 928 Both Soldier and General are Sharp Weapons! Boom! Boom! The two bloody corpses precisely smashed down right onto the mercenaries in front of Debut. In an instant, there was a series of miserable screams. The mercenaries fell one after another. Only few were spared. He had a feeling of hope as the gloom before his eyes was cleared. In the twinkling of an eye, the remaining mercenaries were in a state of dumbfounded. No one had expected that these two corpses would fall from the sky and knock over most of them. They were distracted in this moment. He grabbed the opportunity and shed them directly using his light sword which brought up a piercing wind. Poof!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Poof! Poof! He wielded his sword, bringing up a spray of blood. All the mercenaries trembled as the severe pain on their bodies made them to show a look of horror. They just fell into the snow together as he retreated with his sword. "Ah!" After he killed several mercenaries, he felt delightful all of a sudden. He wiped the blood from his face and looked at Jack who was being surrounded from all directions. At this moment, Jack''s image seemed to soar as if the mountains on the ground. He might have be a corpse now, just like the few mercenaries who fell in front of him without Jack''s help. "Kill them!" At this moment, there was a wild gallop of war horses and war cries came behind him. Debut shuddered and turned his head. At once his scarlet eyes sparkled. In his line of sight, Cole Sanchez and Yarol who had escaped were riding their war horses and charging towards this side. Both of them wielded light sword in their hands, intended to kill the enemies and looked determined to die. "Hahahaha... good to be back and good to be here! Let''s follow Jack and Sergeant White! Kill them together!" Debutughed out loud excitedly. On the battlefield, only teammates would never betray! "Kill them!" He wielded his sword and felt enthusiastic. As Cole and Yarol reached, three of them formed a row and charged towards the mercenaries as if they had defeated the enemies. On the other side, Achilles just broke out of the encirclement and was about to enter the crowd again and started to kill people. As soon as he turned around, he saw Cole and Yarol who had returned. He didn''t feel surprised and also enthusiastic as Debut. He asked in a stern voice, "Have you asked for help?" "Sergeant White, we''ve requested for help. As long as we hold out until reinforcements arrived, we will be saved!" While Cole answered loudly, he was riding across his war horse, wielding his sword and charging towards where Jack was. "Good!" Achilles shouted and two mercenaries who were approaching him were killed and flew off with the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand. Then, he controlled his war horse and charged into the battlefield again. Debut and Yarol covered each other and fought with the mercenaries around them. With the return of Cole and Yarol, they could have a breath for a while. Outside the battlefield, Timur who wore an animal skin robe, standing in ce with a stern look. Looking at the battlefield whi was full of people, Achilles''s voice seemed to lingered in the ears. However, Timur showed a disdainful and contemptuous smile, "Waiting for reinforcements? Achilles, did you really think that five of you can survive until the reinforcements reached?" He rubbed his temples resignedly and his brown-green eyes were full of indifference. He looked at all those people as if they were dead. "Seek for help? It''s simply bullshit! Even if Zenith Harol personally came with a war machine, he would never be able to save you as your deaths were just a matter of days when facing a siege of five hundred people!" "Roar!" The words hadn''t yet finished. Suddenly a sound like the roar of a beast was heard once again in the brutal battlefield. His pupils constricted. His disdain and contempt expression suddenly disappeared, reced by uncertainty and fright. He was the only person who didn''t involve in this battle as he watched it from the perspective of a spectator. As the saying goes, the spectators see the chess game better than the yers. No one knew the situation on the battlefield better than Timur. Achilles wielded the sword on his horse and rampaged through the battlefield, seemingly in a powerful and dominant manner. However, Timur thought that Achilles was far inferior to Jack, who was standing in ce and killing the enemies in all sides. Achilles was indeed domineering. He faced very few mercenaries when he was rushing to kill on his war horse and it was normal that he could disy such a domineering scene with his strength. But it was Jack who stood in ce and faced the enemies from all sides, gave him a shock. Jack had been standing still, moving around and dealing with enemies on all sides from the beginning to the end since he charged into the battlefield. The mercenaries that he needed to fight against were many times more than Achilles! Even so, Jack was still Killer God! "Shawn, you''re such a fool. There''s such a Killer God existing in Achilles''s team and you didn''t even mention a word about it. After you joined under Wolf, I''ll definitely settle a score with you!" Timur''s gaze changed, hesitated for a moment, then picked up his mobile phone, started to film Jack who was on the battlefield and murmured softly, "Perhaps this person can be shown to Wolf to have a look as he is such a brave Killer God. If Wolf can think of recruiting him to the foreign tribes, certainly he will be a great killing weapon in the future! Timur murmured softly, but his gaze at Jack turned a bit fiery. He had recruited Shawn to hismand using money and beauty before. How would it be difficult to recruit a mere soldier? As long as Wolf agreed, he didn''t mind leaving Jack alive at the end. Once a new soldier who was like Killer God could be incorporated under Wolf, he would definitely be the sharpest weapon when we start the war against them in the future! Both soldier and general were sharp weapons! At this moment, Jack''s eyes were already blood-red and his evilness was like a huge tsunami that was constantly released from his body. As he wielded his Dragon Cavalry Sword, his exuberance and evil smile was getting stronger. His strength had been growing steadily every day after training on the Sky Dragon Routine. Although it was not growing by leaps and bounds, he could feel that his strength was increasing. The hard training he had done on a regr basis had finally came to fruition. As the Dragon Cavalry Sword whistled and buzzled, it was like the Reaper''s Scythe, quickly reaping the lives of mercenaries who were swarming around. A single graze was enough to seriously hurt a man, not to say a solid sh! The weapons in their hands were so fragile than when he wielded the Dragon Cavalry Sword brazenly, a single head-on collision would result in their weapons to be half-broken, then followed by a death. The smell of blood went to his nostrils continuously. The blood and fresh continued to spray on his body as each mercenary was shed. He had already be a bloody man while the blood was as if a big invisible hand, gently pulsated his nerves. He didn''t feel any difort, on the contrary, he had a feeling of exhration when he was concentrated in this crazy ughter. However, a cry of rm exploded like thunder. "Be careful, Jack!" Buzz! At the same time, he suddenly felt the wind whistling and surging on his side.?? Chapter 929 Devil…Descending! It was bitingly cold. The astral wind whistled. Jack''s bloodshot eyes suddenly strained tightly. This kind of scene had already appeared several times during the short and intense fight just now. At that instant, Jack was about to backhand sh out the Dragon Cavalry Sword. It was all of a sudden. "Ah!" There was a thundering roar. Jack who was about to wield the Dragon Cavalry Sword suddenly felt that the sword in his hand became so heavy that its weight increased drastically. The sinister energy surged in his bloodshot eyes. He could see that a mercenary was pouncing on his Dragon Cavalry Sword fearlessly and was holding the sword tightly with his hands and feet as well. Even though his hands and feet were bleeding due to the de of the Dragon Cavalry Sword, he did not show any signs of letting go. It was in a sh. Five more mercenaries surrounded him straight away. Just like what the previous mercenary did by holding the Dragon Cavalry Sword, all of them pounced on Jack without fear. Four of the mercenaries held Jack''s arms and legs, while the remaining one jumped directly onto Jack and strangled his neck tightly with both hands. At that moment, Jack waspletely restrained! These mercenaries had fought across the Northern Territory and they had killed a lot of people. So, their experience on the battlefield was far beyond Jack''s. Jack was like the Killer God descending just now and his posture was like an evil ghosting out of the prison. He swept across in all directions and wiped out the mercenaries. He wanted to make them clea if he did not kill somebody, not only that today''s mission would not bepleted, but also more people would be killed as a result. "Roar..." A furious roar was emitted from Jack''s throat. His body muscles burst and the sinister energy was like a sea of blood and a mountain of corpses surging out instantly. He struggled with all his might to escape from the mercenaries. However, five of the mercenaries roared at the same time, grasping Jack''s neck, arms and legs firmly. Even the mercenary who held Jack''s Dragon Cavalry Sword was now roaring with blood all over his mouth. With the strength of six mercenaries, it was indeed difficult for Jack to escape. In Jack''s crimson vision, three biting cold swords were shing down at him head-on. At this moment, three biting cold swords seemed to be slowed down in his scarlet vision. Jack gritted his teeth and his body muscles burst to the extreme at this moment. There were even "creaking" sounds as the muscles contracted between each other. His strength had already reached the limit, but six of the mercenaries were still immobile! He was a man, not a god! Facing a group of aggressive mercenaries, he was able to wield the Dragon Cavalry Sword and kill them with ease. But when the mercenaries started to fight fearlessly and were ready to sacrifice, it was afraid that he might be trapped in the "swamp" momentarily. It was in a sh. He watched helplessly as three Dragon Cavalry Swords shed down on him. Jack''s angry eyes were about to burst and the veins on his face bulged out violently. "Kill him, kill him!" "Faster, kill him! As long as he is dead, our mission is halfwaypleted!" "Hurry up, kill him! Kill him, I can''t hold on any longer..."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Six of the mercenaries who held Jack merely were withstanding the terrifying explosive force exerted by him in a sh. They all yelled in anger. "Amber..." At this moment, the blood in Jack''s eyes disappeared quickly and it was not reced by rity, but by an intense feeling of sorrow and nostalgia, "I...can''t seem to return anymore..." "Ah!" Before uttering hisst word, a raging roar exploded like thunder. It was in the nick of time. Jack felt that a human figure flew across the sky directly with this thundering roar. At this moment, time was slowed to a halt. Jack stared and he could see Cole was flying across the sky. That familiar face was filled with craziness and willingness to sacrifice. Poof! Poof! Poof! The three biting cold swords shed onto Cole''s body violently. Blood spread everywhere. Cole ended up flying across the sky after his body was shed by three swords horribly. Instead, he was smashed onto the ground with a "bang". At that instant, time seemed to freeze. Jack was dumbfounded and his pupils constricted as he stared deadly at Cole on the ground. Blood! As far as he could see, blood was all over. There were still traces of warmth on his face and the intense bloody smell surged into his nose, heading straight to his mind. He knew that this was the blood that had gushed out and spurted onto his face when Cole was shed by the three swords just now. These traces of warmth were even more fiery thanva! Jack raged and his breathing came to a halt! Even though he had opened his mouth wide and struggled to breathe, still he could not breathe in any air. Instead, the air in his lungs was beingpressed out rapidly. Suffocation, shock and anger... All these emotions overwhelmed Jack as if seaweed wrapping around Jack in the deep sea, dragging him down even deeper at a high speed. Blood gushed out of Cole''s body on the ground and three horrific wounds with skin and flesh were exposed. The scene was iparably disgusting. As Cole was lying in the pool of blood, blood was still flowing out of his mouth and nose. He raised his head slightly with all his energy. Then, he looked at Jack and smiled sadly. "Jack...Jack... Stay alive..." Boom! These words sounded in Jack''s ears like roaring thunder. Jack''s mind went nk instantly. When the words were uttered, Cole''s two eyes closed and his head fell into the snow. There was a bang! It was obviously very light, but it turned out to be a bolt from the blue when it was heard by Jack. Jack''s body was extremely tensed and his facial expression waspletely distorted at this moment. His entire body was like being ruthlessly tortured by countless hot and sharp des. It was in a trance. In his nk mind, Cole''s heart-pounding and uneasy look suddenly appeared just now. A moment ago, he was bantering and chatting with Achilles, and he even pointed his middle finger to Cole. But in the blink of an eye... "Kill!" The surrounding mercenaries'' expressions were ferociously distorted as they roared loudly like fierce beasts. The three mercenaries even wielded their swords at Jack again after shing Cole at the same time. However, it was at this moment. Nobody noticed that the blood which had originally disappeared in Jack''s eyes was now flooding his eyeballs at a demonic speed. Moreover, by looking at them carefully, it was clearly seen that tiny blood vessels in Jack''s eyeballs were all spurting out. Instantly, the sinister energy upied his cold face. The veins on his face bulged hideously as if earthworms were crawling swiftly all over his face. The bluish blood on his face was like being covered by a...devil mask! The sinister energy was released from Jack''s body ultimately. Jack''s body trembled vaguely. However, all the mercenaries did not bother about this scene in a sh. Even though they sensed that the sinister energy on Jack''s body which caused their hearts to palpitate, still nobody was willing to give up this golden opportunity to kill him. As long as they killed Jack in front of them, then it would be fairly easier to kill Achilles! "Heh..." Out of the blue, Jack made an evil and contemptuousugh as he bowed his head down. It was immediately right after that. "Ow!" The thundering sound appalled the universe. Following this explosive roar, the blizzard and howling winds became silent as Heaven and Earth lost their radiance at this moment. However, the six mercenaries held Jack tightly and three mercenaries shed their swords at Jack. At this moment, their faces turned pale and their expressions were painful like devils... Chapter 930 Absolute Fear! "Ow!" Just like a wild beast, a thundering roar resounded through this side of Heaven and Earth. The entire battlefield seemed to be frozen with the thundering roar by Jack. Everybody followed the sound and nced there in horror. While their eardrums vibrated painfully, their heats pounded even faster as if they were about to skip out of their chests. "Jack..." Achilles rode on the battle horse and he shed onto a mercenary''s armour with the Dragon Cavalry Sword on his hand. At this moment, he followed the sound and looked in shock, but he had neglected to draw out his sword. It was beyond the battlefield. Timur''s body jerked suddenly and his expression changed drastically, "Your Highness The Royal Pce Wolf is above, what...what is going on?" Fear instantly enveloped everyone with Jack''s thundering roar. It was in the next second. Bang, bang, bang... The explosive sounds resounded through the sky in a sudden. As everybody gazed in horror, six figures rose up into the sky. Screaming miserably, they were thrown in six different directions as if there were six broken pockets. Most of them did not really witness what had happened to Jack in the battle because the crowd had blocked their sight. It was in the meanwhile. As Jack had escaped from six of the mercenaries, he raised his head and faced at the three swords which were just a stone''s throw away. "Ah!" Jack looked fierce and terrifying when the three mercenaries were frightened to death as if their souls came out. The horrible screams echoed across the battlefield suddenly. It was like a hammer banging onto every mercenary brutally, even Achilles, Debut and Yarol could feel the pain from a distance. What on earth...was going on? Why there were such frightening ghostlike screams on the battlefield? It was followed by three mercenaries shrieking in terror. Jack took a step forward and his arms were as fast as lightning like a dragon emerging out from the hole. Without dodging, he headed towards the three biting cold swords. ng... The three swords were intersected and stacked up together by the impact of both Jack''s arms. "Ow!" The veins on Jack''s face and neck bulged violently. ng! Under Jack''s arms, the three swords were snapped into two pieces! The shattered des fell directly to the ground. Jack made a push strongly with both of his hands. Both of his palms created a terrifying wave that sted to the tips of the shattered des. Three of the de tips struck and shot towards the three startled mercenaries in front of him. Poof! Poof! Poof! The sharp tips of the des instantly pierced into the three mercenaries'' chests. He did not wait for the three to shriek. Jack whose expression was distorted was like a devil descending. He took a step forward again and smashed his hands against the de tips on their chests brutally. Bang! Bang! Bang! There were three explosive sounds. Jack just relied on the powerful force exerted by his hands to smash the three de tips into the three mercenaries'' chests. Blood sttered all over Jack''s face. Then, three of the mercenaries immediately turned pale and the anger in their eyes disappeared quickly. From the beginning till the end, three of them did not even get a chance to shriek. As three of them fell to the ground, a nk circle was formed around Jack who was standing boldly at the same ce. Everyone was stunned and looked at Jack with trepidation. An invisible fear enveloped all the mercenaries. However, Jack stood at the same ce as if he was unaware of it. His face looked flushed as he stuck out his tongue slowly and licked his mouth. The evil smile and bulging veins on his face made him look scary at this moment. It was this slight lick by his tongue. The surrounding mercenaries trembled at the same time. Then, their bodies shivered with fear uncontrobly. They were all mercenaries who had fought across the Northern Territory and had killed a lot of people. What horrific and bloody scenes had they never seen before? Who had not climbed out of from the pile of dead bodies again and again? But even so, all those mercenaries who could face Jack directly were all terrified and trembling with fear at the moment. Was this guy...really a human being? If devils really existed in the world, perhaps...it would be this guy in front of me, right? The battlefield which was originally bloody came to a pause as Jack changed the battle situation. The blizzard and howling winds surged through the infinite sky. All the mercenaries stood in astonishment at the same ce. Since Jack was surrounded, the horror posed by Jack could only be felt by the mercenaries straight in front of him. The rest of the mercenaries could not really experience the horror because they were blocked. However, all of them could feel a pervasive sense of fear from the group of mercenaries that surrounded Jack. "What is actually going on?" Debut and Yarol leaned back to each other to form mutual assistance. They were slightly confused when they saw the mercenaries around stop attacking. Both of them also wanted to see Jack''s situation, but the crowd had blocked their sight. It was among the mercenaries. The battle horse under Achilles lowered its head deadly. It exhaled using its mouth and nose, even its four hooves moved slowly. Its entire state was just like the mercenaries'' horses that were frightened away before. "Hiss-" Achilles''s face turned pale as he was shocked. He could not help but take a deep breath of cool air. Since he was riding on the battle horse, his sight was higher than everyone else. So, he could nce past everyone and clearly see Jack''s situation. However, Jack''s appearance and his sinister bloody feeling still frightened Achilles who was the former Chief Guard. In his vision, Jack''s usual cold and calm face had changed drastically. Cruel, sinister and violent... Achilles could not even describe Jack exactly, but he could find one adjective to describe his feeling towards Jack now, that was...fear! "If he was in this condition when I first faced him...perhaps...the result would not be like that." This was the thought in Achilles''s mind. It was but then. An explosive roar finally broke the silence on the battlefield. "Why are you all standing still? Kill them for me!" Holding his phone, Timur was still shooting photos with both hands. However, he was extremely angry at the freezing scene of the battlefield. A roar echoed across the battlefield, overwhelming the blizzard and howling winds. However, it was not the mercenaries who reacted at the first ce. Instead, it was Jack whose face was bulged with veins! "Ow!" Jack raised his head violently like a raging beast and he made a roar that silenced the blizzard and howling winds. Afterwards, his speed immediately burst into maximum without any sign. Like a cannon shell released, he rushed directly towards the mercenaries opposite him. Meanwhile, he had already held the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his right hand. Boom! The heavy and huge Dragon Cavalry Sword stabbed through the mercenaries in the air, emitting a thundering sound. With tremendous might, he slew the mercenaries in front of him brutally. The terrifying power was like an autumn wind sweeping away the wheat seedlings, causing arge pool of blood. After killing the mercenaries with a single sh, Jack wielded the Dragon Cavalry Sword and slew the mercenaries in front of him as fast as lightning. Then, he approached the battle horse that was ridden by Cole before with unstoppable momentum.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Neigh... The battle horse that had originally stopped in the crowd could not help but make a mournful sound as Jack approached. It then immediately bent its front hooves and knelt directly on the ground. Flesh and blood were sttered everywhere. Jack who looked like a devil rushed to the battle horse directly. It was at that instant.. ng! The Dragon Cavalry Sword on the back of the battle horse was grabbed by Jack. He drew out the sword in the air and pointed straight at the sky. At this moment, Jack was holding two Dragon Cavalry Swords as he was soaked with the flesh and blood descending from the sky. Like a devil, fear and horror enveloped all the mercenaries. An extremely hoarse roar resounded at that instant. "Kill!~"00 Chapter 931 Total Defeat A hoarse scream reverberated in the air. As if the doors of hell was unleashed, there were ghastly moans and wailsing from the distance. All of the mercenaries could still hear the word "kill" echoing in their eyes even until now, and they were instantly terrified to the core. At the same time, Achilles, Debut and Yarol were utterly confused what had happened as they were haunted by fear. What was going on... with Jack? The next second, there was a humming in the air as Jack appeared with the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hands. His arms were thicker than previously, and the heavy sword suddenly appeared light as feather in his hands as he twirled and swung them in the air, creating blurred images. His movements were crisp and unending. When the two swords danced in the air, Jack who resembled a legendary ghost rushed into the midst of the mercenaries. Killing was... imminent! The blurred shadows whipping in the air due to Jack''s maneuver of the swords seemed light to outsiders but the impact was devastating. The air itself was buzzing because of the shockwaves whipped up by the twirling swords. The next moment, red mists exploded in the midst of the crowed. Blood was sttering everywhere and bodies were flying everywhere. Some of the mercenaries'' corpses even became dpidated and twisted as they became mincemeat after getting cut by Jack''s Dragon Cavalry Sword. Those bodies were iling in the air and crashing into more people in the distance. "This is not human..." One mercenary suddenly cried out in the crowd. Immediately, with a huge buzzing sound, the sword came down. Someone''s head immediately burst like a watermelon as the red juice flew everywhere. At the same time, various screams could be heard echoing in the battle field. When faced with the current Jack, all the mercenaries had lost their will to fight as they were engulfed in total fear. They had lost the will to even put up any resistance! Jack, who had two Dragon Cavalry Swords in his hands, looked like a God who had descended upon humanity. The swords turned into a killing machine as it made a quick work of everyone in its path in the battle field. Wherever he crossed, corpses would fly into the air ande raining down. This scene was akin to a farmer harvesting crops, and wherever he passed through, everything was cleared like it never existed. The ground itself quickly changed and piled up as the snowy grounds was dyed red. "Run, run now!" "This person is a ghost! He''s crazy, he''s not human!" "Run, run now, we can''t ever defeat him, we are just waiting for our death here!" Following Jack''s trampling over everything in his path, all the other mercenaries who still didn''t understand what was going on finally understood Jack''s violent side. They were all shaking in fear. They could put their lives on the line for good reward if the opponent was Achilles. This was because they knew that no matter how strong Achilles was, and although he was the former Chief Guard of the three-hundred-thousand men strong Dragon Cavalry Squad, he was still a one man show! There was only so much one person could do. He could be defeated in the end! However, at this moment, Jack had transformed into a ghost or god. He had descended like God among men and he had turned into a killing machine. After a violent showing by Jack, sweeping the battle field like it was nothing, this act alone had crushed the mercenaries'' courage. They had lost all their wills! The originally still ongoing battle was now a show thrown by Jack the killing machine, and it had formed a strange image at the moment. Hundreds of people were overwhelming Jack and the team with their strength in numbers, but in the blink of an eye, Jack had single-handedly ovee the crowd with just two Dragon Cavalry Sword! A lingering fear was hanging in the air, and it was apparent that all mercenaries had lost their spirit. Let alone their will to fight, the mercenaries were going for mary reward in the first ce, but now they had seen for themselves fear in its finest form, they could feel death itself breathing down on their necks. This had caused them to forget about their worldly pursuit for money and unleashed their primal lust for survival.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Wails of fear were covering the entire ground. The mercenaries dropped their weapons without even putting up a fight, and they turned around to leave, leaving their armors behind. In contrast, Jack continued to put behind piles of corpses and yed with the swords in his hands, and in the process plowing through more people, making mincemeat out of them. He was putting on a violent, merciless killing show. The whole battle field was a mess at the moment. Those mercenaries who were fighting Achilles, Debut and Yarol had abandoned them as they chose to face Jack or simply just run away. At that moment, Jack suddenly let out a maniacal roar. At the same time, the war horse which Achilles was sitting atop seemed to lose it as well. With a saddening neighing, it flopped to the ground with its legs folded to kneel. Achilles was caught off guard as he quickly kicked off the back of the horse and with his Dragon Cavalry Sword in hand, he made a circle in the air beforending on the ground steadily. As hended, he saw Debut and Yarol running towards him with a weird expression on their faces. In the battle field ravaged by a killing machine, the two person was strutting towards them, which formed a strange image. They were looking like they had nothing to do with this battle field as nobody batted an eye at them while they ran through the field. "Sergeant White, what exactly happened Jack?" Debut began. The sudden change in the flow of the fight had caught everyone off guard. A few hundred mercenaries had suddenly abandoned their duties and ran off in a hurry. As Jack''s mates in war, although they were not scared, but they still had their hearts in their throats. "No idea!" Achilles shook his head silently and then his pupils contracted, "But the Jack now is really terrifying!" His voice seemed to have a difficult timeing out of his mouth and it was seeping with fear. Debut and Yarol exchanged a look before both turning to look at Jack. The whole ce was a scramble as people were scurrying around. However, there was one thing inmon between every mercenaries there, that was the fear written clearly on their faces as they ran for their lives. At the same time, where Jack had stepped on, there would be blood and bodies flying around. With the two Dragon Cavalry Sword turning into fans, from time to time there would be bodies of mercenaries getting tossed up into the air like broken puppets before crashing into the ground a distance away. Debut''s mouth twitched as he watched this horrifying scene, "This... If I''m not mistaken, is Jack killing hundreds of people on his own now?" "Jack is closing in on hundreds of mercenaries, cutting their paths of escape?" Yarol couldn''t help eximing, his voice full of incredulity, "I don''t think anyone would have believed me even if I tell them about this." It was a total defeat. At this moment, hundreds of mercenaries were shrouded in fear and no one had courage to pick up their weapons anymore. This held true even for the leader of those mercenaries. As he saw one of the other leaders getting reduced into mincemeat after facing Jack''s shing, he immediately had the idea to abandon this battle. This scenepletely enraged Timur as he was on the verge of exploding in anger, his eyes bloodshot and his insides churning! "Go back there! All of you, go back there and continue the mission. You are still in a mission !" "You guys are morons, he''s all alone by himself while you have hundreds of people one yours side. Why did it turn into him chasing after you guys?" "Go back there, go back there now! Your missions is notpleted yet, if you just run away like this you won''t get a single cent of your rewards!" Timur continued to roar in fury as he took photos of the scene using his mobile phone. At the same time, he took out his pistol and shot the sky in three blows. However, those gun sounds didn''t deter the terrified mercenaries one bit! One of the mercenaries rushed to Timur and with a pale face featuring twisted features, he wailed, "Timur, you are trying to get us killed here. That person is not human, he is not human... even if you give me everything in the world, I won''t be alive to spend them anyway!" Chapter 932 A Terrifying God of War that Sweeps the Battlefield! Timur felt a thunder striking down on him. He was in a daze. He wouldn''t have thought that this mission which could entice people to give up everything for the rewards would in the end returned him with such a response from the leader of the mercenaries! The chilly winds of winter was tearing through everything and the snow was raining down heavily. When Timur came back to his senses, that leader was already hiding behind him. He watched the battle field which had turned into a one-sided massacre and he saw terrified faces everywhere, and mercenaries throwing away their gears and armors. Could one person... dominate the battle field in such a way? He belonged to one of the hundred ns, and he was a business man belong to the Turks tribe, so of course he had heard of Zenith''s stories about him destroying cities with just his own might. However, from his perspective, someone like Zenith was a God who descended upon the earth. There would never be a second man who could be like that! Despite that, although the scene in front of his eyes didn''t look like a one man beat down like what Zenith would do, it still held some resemnce! Damn it! Why would things turn out this way? They had mustered the efforts of hundreds of people for this mission, yet why was the tide being changed just because of one man? In order to ensure Achilles'' death, he even made sure not to benguid and let down his guard, and he even assembled multiple troops of mercenaries just to make sure he could be killed without any room for error! But he never imagined that Achilles, the former Chief Guard, was not the one who had turned the tides of the fight, instead it was an unknown soldier in the five-men group who had down that! If he couldn''t kill Achilles, that would mean the end of his deal with Shawn. This would be theplete failure of their mission! Humiliation, Indignance and Fury... These emotions were swallowing Timur as he was on the verge of exploding. He turned around suddenly and aimed the muffle of the gun at the leader''s head and warned, "Run again and I will kill you here and now!" His cold words seemed to squeeze themselves out of his teeth. However, that leader didn''t even reply him as he turned around without hesitation. With a loud bang, the leader''s head broken apart and blood began to gush out. His body froze for a second before stumbling into the snow.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "The almighty Wolf is upon the hundred races, and you have the honor to carry out mission in their names, yet you are abandoning your armors and running away. You are bringing shame to His name, and you don''t deserve to stay alive on earth!" Timur''s twisted face was very ferocious and hideous, and he even looked like he was descending into madness. His gaze was a little unwary, "These good-for-nothing mercenaries couldn''t shoulder this honorary mission at all. For the sake of the Wolf, I am able to sacrifice myself. All for killing Achilles... and as long as I do that, the mission can continue!" However, just as Timur wanted to turn around, a roar almost shattered the sky itself. In the heavens, there was an unusual wind. Timur''s face was aghast as he focused his eyes on the sky. Something was drawing an arc in the sky, and it wasing at him with a tremendous force. With a loud bang, the snow sshed up into air as something exploded in front of his eyes. When the snow dissipated and vision became clear, Timur finally saw what was happening. A thick and ominous Dragon Cavalry Sword seemed to be sticking into the ground. No, to be more precise, it was sticking into Timur''s chest. The huge impact had caused the whole ground to copse and formed a dent, and Timur''s body was now curled up in the hole. The thick sword almost certainly destroyed his chest, and blood was shooting out of his chest like fountain. The initially outrageous Timur now had no sign of life as he just stared at the sky with nk eyes. The God of death suddenly just came to him without giving him any time to respond! The killing in the battlefield never stopped! Despite the fact that there were countless corpses piling up and those alive scrambling for their lives, but in the face of Jack who was a God of war and a killing mission churning out mountains of corpses, they werepletely helpless. He was simply unstoppable! Wherever he went through, the mercenaries would drop dead on the spot, so corpses would pile up behind Jack, and a stream of blood would be flowing right by his feet. Achilles, Debut and Yarol were watching with shock, but they didn''t feel nauseated by this scene at all. This was the true face of a battlefield where death and life coexisted. If they weren''t mentally prepared and came to the battlefield even wanting to show mercy to their enemies, that would be the most cruel thing one could do to oneself. When faced with an enemy, there could be no room for mercy! If Jack didn''t go into a rampage and overwhelmed the hundreds of mercenaries here, Achilles and the others didn''t need to think hard to imagine what would be the result. The scene they were watching now would bepletely different. "That person is really a fool. He was quite far way and Jack wouldn''t reach there anytime soon, yet he shot his gun in the air to remind Jack that he was there." Debut witnessed Jack throwing the Dragon Cavalry Sword which instantly killed Timur, and now he was watching the sword sticking out of his body far away and he couldn''t help shaking his head dismissively. "Wait, where is Cole?" All of a sudden, Yarol gasped. His words caused Achilles and Debut''s face to change drastically. Just now, the whole battle field is in a killing turmoil, so they couldn''t very well watch out for one another while they fought enemies. Achilles had rushed first into the crowd and he was very effective. Since he was the former Chief Guard, nobody was worried about his safety. Debut and Yarol formed a double-men team and they were able to hold their own at least. With the beginning of Jack''s rampage, the three of them could finally feel their pressure disappearing off their chest, but with Yarol''s words, they immediately sought the crowd for Cole''s figure. "I remember that Cole has headed towards where Jack is. Could it be..." Debut recalled a scene from just now and his face was drained of colors. Achilles also nodded, "Cole did go in Jack''s direction, and his war horse is still kneeling on the ground, but he..." "Not good!" The three of them eximed at the same time while they rushed towards Cole''s horse. When they passed through people, they could finally see more clearly. The three of them finally saw the kneeling horse and they also saw Cole who was lying in a pool of bloody next to it. There were three horrendous wounds on his body. "Cole!" Achilles, Debut and Yarol all looked shocked as they rushed forth. At that moment, they finally understood why Jack had gone into a rampage! His friend was lying in blood, so Jack had snapped and gone crazy! Jack''s roars continued to shake the ground, as if an ancient beast had awaken. Of course, in the ears of the mercenaries, they could imagine the doors of Hell opening and there were ghosts crawling out of the door towards them, wanting their very lives! He had turned the whole ground into mountains of corpses and blood wherever he passed through. The mercenaries were no match for Jack, so they only knew to run at this moment. The mercenaries were sitting ducks waiting for Jack to take their lives if they had just waited. It was a fact that when Jack first went into this state, his power even shocked Brent and the Mysterius Man! As the king of assassins, Brent could only put up three moves in front of Jack! And the Mysterious Man could only hold off Jack until he was exhausted by using some clever moves. These mercenaries here could not even hold a candle towards Brent and the Mysterious Man. The gap in their abilities were like heaven and earth!???????? Chapter 933 Achilles’s Fear and a Complete Slaughter! "Bandage, bandage, quickly bandage Cole!" Achilles''s face darkened. There was even a hint of panic in his eyes. It was difficult to see him behave in this way. Being former Chief Guard who was the second inmand among the three hundred thousand members of Dragon Cavalry and was second only to one person, even when he faced a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, he could also face it calmly. He never had this kind of panic. But now, facing Cole who was unconscious and lying in a pool of blood, he was panicked! Even Achilles himself also did not notice this change. "Debut, get the emergency medical kit!" Yarol''s eyes reddened. His hands pressed Cole''s hideous wound on his body to curb the rate of blood loss. He hissed and shrieked at Debut. Debut scrambled and rushed to the war horse kneeling on the ground. When every patrol team went out, they were all fully armed. Each warhorse was also equipped with a medical kit. However, Debut was panicky and anxious at this moment. He scrambled and crawled around the warhorse for one whole circle before he managed to find the medical kit. "I''m on guard, you two bandage Cole!" Achilles''s eyes were somewhat red-blooded. He carried Dragon Cavalry Sword and turned around brazenly to face vast amounts of corpses in the distance as well as Jack who mopped up enemies on the battlefield. Unknowingly, his nasal cavity had the feeling of wanting to cry and tears also vaguely welled up in his eyes. If this scene was seen by the three hundred thousand members of Dragon Cavalry, they were bound to be awe-struck and their jaws would definitely drop. When did Achilles...ever have such a "weak" side? On the battlefield. The mercenaries scattered but due to Jack''s hot pursuit and fierce attack, many corpses were left there. The corpses were scattered in the snow. Some of them were intact but more were mutted. As Jack''s hunt did not end, blood rain pelted down from the sky with some bloody fleshes. As for the battle site just now, the snow on it had long been melted by the boiling blood at this time. Trickles of blood flowed and stained the ground with bloody crimson. The snowstorm was still ongoing. But in the air, there was an intense blood smell that would make others disgusted and want to vomit. Seeing such a scene, Achilles''s eyebrows furrowed tightly and his pupils constricted. Soon, he stared at Jack without taking his eyes off him at all. What other secrets...were on Jack''s body?! Achilles gritted his teeth but his face revealed an unprecedented seriousness. When Jack previously faced hundreds of mercenaries and fought against them, thebat power shown by him was indeed astonishing as he managed to kill them while standing in ce. But, Achilles had once fought against Jack. He felt that Jack''s performance just now was reasonable. But when Cole got severely injured and Jack went on the rampage. The aura andbat power shown by Jack at this time made Achilles''s heart palpitate with fear. His entire body chilled and his neck was even as if being strangled tightly. In Achilles'' opinion, Jack''sbat power at this time waspletely beyond the scope of the normal measure of growth inbat power. In other words, it...went beyond the limit! When a warrior fought, he or she was indeed able to show a strength that was far better than the one on a regr basis. But, this kind of extraordinary performance would still be within a certain limit. But, Jack at this time waspletely like a new person. He had undergone an utter metamorphosis! Whether it was the monstrous and hostile aura that made people feel like there was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood or the terrifyingbat power that was being disyed. With Achilles''s understanding of Bushido, no normal person could have skyrocketed to such a terrifying level in a normal way! "Roar!" In the distance, Jacob''s voice that sounded like a beast''s roar sounded. Even though Achilles was quite far from him, it still made his heart contract as if it had missed a beat. Looking at the picture in front of him in which corpses were everywhere and blood trickles had stained the ground, Achilles raised his hand and rubbed his chin. He took a deep breath and let some air go into his lungs. He muttered, "It''s true that...he is a bit simr to Commander who destructed the city back then!" As Chief Guard, although he did not witness how Zenith destructed the city with a horse and a gun alone and perhaps nobody knew how exactly Zenith made it during the battle that year. But, Achilles was one of the members of the team of Dragon Cavalry that arrived first to support Zenith. When they arrived at that time, the battle was already over. What they could see were just the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood. mes were everywhere and it was just like a purgatory. And Zenith was holding hisnce while sitting on the top of the city wall alone! Corpses were everywhere on the ground and his body was full of blood. Although Jack was now far behind, he was still a bit simr to him! "Sergeant White, the bandage is done." Yarol''s voice sounded behind him. Achilles regained his presence of mind and turned around abruptly. When he saw gloomy and tearful faces of Yarol and Debut, his heart sank. He gritted his teeth and did not ask about Cole''s injuries situation because he had already seen it just now. There was no point to ask anymore as the faces of Yarol and Debut had already answered him. He said in a deep voice, "Continue to contact people of Thegiant City and ask them toe here with the fastest speed. Damn it, I won''t allow these mates to die after only enlisting in Dragon Cavalry for a short period!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Debut and Yarol got up and hurriedly went towards Cole''s warhorse. However, they did not notice that as they turned around, Achilles raised his hand and wiped the corner of his eyes. He gritted his teeth while saying, "Damn it! Fuck! Shit!" Jack who had turned bewitched was wielding Dragon Cavalry Sword. Even though there was only one left, to all the mercenaries who were fleeing, it was also a tsunami-like hunt and massacre! Mercenaries were fleeing in fear at the front while on the back, there were rows of blood-stained corpses that were forming the way! And at this time, Jack''s entire body was full of blood. He hadpletely be a bloody man. In his red eyes, there were totally no sobriety and sanity. There was only madness of a bloodthirsty beast. The intense bloody smell entered Jack''s nasal cavity. As if it was a violent catalyst, it made Jack''s evil and exuberant smile more and more intense. The second time was different from the first time. The first time Jack turned bewitched, he was under the desperate monitoring of Mysterious Man and Brent and they managed to quickly end Jack''s bewitchedness with a minimal cost. But the second time now, Jack turned bewitched in a condition where no one knew there was Bewitchedness in his mind. When he turned bewitched at this time, what he revealed was the most naked and the most unsuspecting state. Being able to wantonly ughter, the blood and corpses rapidly intensified the devilish thoughts in Jack''s mind. As his devilish thoughts grew, he ughtered wantonly and as he was hunting, the devilish thoughts grew. It just repeated in a cycle in that way and was constantly increasing! At the same time, Jack''s strength was also increasing drastically! While running rapidly, even though Jack was equipped with heavy armour and holding Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand, his speed still exceeded the speeds of all mercenaries. His speed nearly reached the speed of a warhorse. When he caught up with a group of mercenaries, there was a bloody massacre! Nheless, the mercenaries were not stupid after all. After fleeing in panic initially, they reacted very quickly. Facing Jack''s pursuit and hunt, they scattered and escaped in all directions. This made Jack''s hunt difficult! Finally, a small number of mercenaries managed to escape! But, hundreds of mercenaries were also almost ughtered entirely in the end! When Jack could no longer see a standing mercenary, he finally stopped. He slightly bowed. Thick hot air was rising from his blood-stained body. His chest was rising and falling rapidly too. His mouth kept producing the sounds of gasping as if an evil demon was gasping. After maintaining this posture for about five seconds, Jack''s face full of blue veins and blood vessels was raised. His pair of blood-coloured eyes looked through the blizzard and targeted Achilles and his mates in the distance. Then, his lips curled into evil and crazy smile, Kill.....??????????? Chapter 934 A Slash! The moment Achilles met Jack''s eyes. Bang! Achilles''s body shivered and his expression was abruptly stiffened. His eyes were filled with fears. This instant made Achilles feel that he was in the wilderness and was targeted by an ancient man-hungry beast to be its prey. The terrifying coldness from the bottom of the feet instantly engulfed his entire body. It was so immense as if his soul was sledgehammered directly. The disastrous risk of dying was like a tidal wave. At this moment, in Achilles''s eyes, it was as if Jack had formed a monstrous sea of blood and intended to directly move towards him and crush him. Although he was far away from him and he did not hear Jack''s murmur. However, with his rich experiences on the battlefield, he was very clear about what exactly caused such a great terror! "Retreat, retreat quickly. Debut, Yarol, listen to the order, immediately take Cole and retreat to Thegiant City!" Achilles somewhat stumbled and took a step backward. His hoarse voice was filled with endless trepidation. What?! Both Debut and Yarol who were taking care of Cole were stunned simultaneously. Both of them nkly nced at the purgatory-like battlefield and both of them were a bit bewildered.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Sergeant White, isn''t the battle already over?" Debut wiped a handful of blood from the corner of his mouth and asked in dismay. Over?! Achilles''s lips could not help but twitch. In fear, he looked at Jacob in the distance. The battle...had just fucking begun! "Have you guys ever felt the great terror of death upon being stared by a prehistoric beast?" Achilles'' pupils suddenly constricted and he asked in a deep voice. The next second. Before Debut and Yarol who were dumbfounded to respond. Achilles''s lofty body abruptly turned and he stood sideways. He raised his hand and pointed to Jack in the distance backhandedly. With a face that was contorted hideously, he berated Debut and Yarol, "This... is the feeling I mentioned, you guys...still don''t want to retreat?" Achilles''s words exploded next to the ears of Debut and Yarol like thunder. Also, the moment Achilles turned sideways, the two of them simultaneously saw Jack in the distance. In a sh, an extremely overwhelming terror instantaneously enveloped the two of them. Even though they were far apart, their hairs still stood on end and their entire bodies tensed up. In a trance, they even felt a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood rose from Jack''s body in the distance and were rushing towards them to engulf them. And in the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood, it was as if ten thousand ghosts were bawling. Even the blizzard in the sky also paled inparison at this moment. Fear! Bloodshed! Ruthlessness! "Roar!" Jack in the distance looked up and let out a deafening roar. In an instant, Jack who had been standing still rushed towards them very rapidly like a cannonball and thunderbolt. His speed was extremely fast and even his legs that were running vigorously were as if a shadow. Behind him, a curtain of monstrous snow was lifted to the sky! Seeing this scene. Debut and Yarol werepletely stunned and frightened. When their hairs stood on end, their minds also even malfunctioned like aputer downtime. "Go!" Achilles boldly wielded Dragon Cavalry Sword in the air, "I''ll stop Jack!" At this moment, Achilles''s face looked extremely hideous. It was hard to imagine that the former Chief Guard of Dragon Cavalry that consisted of three hundred thousand people would show such a hideous and terrifying look and disorder despite only facing someone who was being alone! Realization suddenly dawned on Debut and Yarol. The two of them were frightened and disoriented. Their heartbeats quickened and their faces looked extremely pale. When they were about to send Cole to the war horse not far away. Out of the blue. Neigh...! The war horse that was kneeling with the front hooves stood up and let out an ear-piercing neigh with fear. Then, under the shocked gazes of Debut and Yarol, the war horse fearfully turned around and ran. Its speed was as fast as lightning and it ran to a distant ce in the blink of an eye. What...the fuck! A wave of rage immediately swept over Debut and Yarol. The army war horses were all strictly trained. They were outstanding in all aspects in which cavalry could utilise them smoothly and easily. Dragon Cavalry was famous for its cavalry and the training undergone by war horses was exceptionally strict and harsh! Before this, all three hundred thousand members of Dragon Cavalry thought that the scene where a warhorse suddenly got scared and abandoned its master on the battlefield was impossible to happen! "Debut, help me!" Yarol reacted abruptly. With Debut''s help, he carried Cole on his back. The two of them could not care about anything else and quickly fled away! The rtionship should be cut off when it was broken as any indecision would invariably lead to trouble! When the two of them fled, neither thought of turning back to help Achilles. The reason was very simple. Achilles was the former Chief Guard. Although his position was demoted by Zenith to a lower rank, he still owned the strength of the Chief Guard. There was Achilles to fend off Jack. If even Achilles also could not make it, then they definitely could not fight against Jack even if they fought together! Instead, escaping to find reinforcements was the best way at this time! Furthermore, in the battle just now, not to mention Cole who was seriously wounded and dying, even Debut and Yarol were also injured! "Gasp...gasp..." Looking at the three of them who were fleeing, Achilles''s lofty body had a rhythmic rhythm. With several heavy deep breaths, his hideous and terrifying face gradually calmed down. But, his right palm that was holding Dragon Cavalry Sword tightly was already full of sweat! Rumble... Behind him, a roaring sound resounded abruptly as if thousands of soldiers and horses were moving towards him. It was unimaginable that the scene behind him was merely caused by one person who was running rapidly! "What secrets...are hidden in your body? What...what is the exact reason that you can''t even distinguish between enemies and allies?" Achilles''s eyes were full of shocks and doubts. With immense doubts, he said in a deep voice, "Forget it, you relied onbat instincts to choose the easy way out in thest battle. This time...I''m finally able to fight against you directly to see who is stronger!" Before his words were utteredpletely. The rumble behind him was already close at hand. Achilles''s expression abruptly became fierce and his eyes were full of determination. The sparkles in his eyes were apparently going to turn into a substantial sharp sword and rush out of his eyes. "Ah!" "Roar!" In between the heaven and earth that was blood-stained, two deafening roars rang out. One was a human roar while another one was a beast roar! Boom! While Achilles roared, he gripped Dragon Cavalry Sword with both hands tightly and his waist turned. He wielded Dragon Cavalry Sword with all his might and turned around abruptly to make a sh! Wham! When Dragon Cavalry Sword was wielded in the mid-air. In the air, a Dragon Cavalry Sword was directly shed down with an overwhelming force. The two swords collided. Hostility was rampaging on Jack''s hideous face that was full of blue veins and blood vessels. He was still smiling evilly. On the other hand, Achilles''s face instantly revealed fear and horror. He clearly felt that the moment the two swords shed against one another, along with Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand, a majestic and domineering force directly invaded his body as if a great mountain copsed. tter... Under the terrifying force, Achilles''s feet were clung to the ground. As if he was ploughing up the enemy''s court, he quickly retreated and this made two deep gullies on the snow on the ground! He retreated for five metres. As Achilles''s waist slightly trembled, he instantly felt that his waist was as heavy as a thousand pounds. The snow beneath his feet exploded with a ''bang''. Achilles''s body came to a halt. "Puff!" At the same time as he stopped, a mouthful of fresh blood was directly sprayed out in the air upon a surge in Achilles''s throat.00000????????? Chapter 935 Raging Battle! Foreign Army! A wave of fear swept through Achilles''s body as he spurted out a mouthful of blood. He had never imagined that a full-blown sh would have such a result! Jack''sbat power had far exceeded his prediction! Even though... he had already overestimated Jack''sbat power limit in his mind. Boom! The wind was pounding in front of him. Achilles looked horrified. In his sight, Jack, who was five meters away, was approaching lightning fast. His face was covered with veins, and he was already close to him in a sh. Terrified and shocked, Achilles couldn''t even swing his sword in time to fight back. He could only passively and hastily hold the Dragon Cavalry Sword right in front of his chest. ng! Sparks erupted from the blow. The Dragon Cavalry Sword in Jack''s hand shed against the one in Achilles''s hand. The tremendous force hit Achilles''s body, sending him backwards again with his feet on the ground. The Dragon Cavalry Sword even smashed in front of Achilles''s body under the tremendous impact, and a mouthful of blood gushed out again. Even his internal organs were all distorted. It hurt! And the pain was unprecedented! But at this moment, Achilles was as if he had not felt it. When he stood up again, he stared at Jack with a shocked face, who was charging at him again like a ferocious beast. In contrast to the severe pain in his body, something that rose in Achilles''s heart at this moment had wholly suppressed the excruciating pain in his body! What secret did this guy have hidden in his body? Why was he able to breach the limit of a warrior? To him, Jack at this moment was just like depthless valley, unfathomable! It was not just the aura, but even his explosivebat power had plunged this former Chief Guard into a panic. "Ah!" When facing the onrushing Jack, Achilles knew that struggling to cope with it would only be like falling into a quagmire, plunging him deeper and deeper into an increasingly unfavourable fighting situation! As he roared, the veins on Achilles''s neck bulged out. But the moment Achilles wielded his Dragon Cavalry Sword, Jack was already in front of him and shed his Dragon Cavalry Sword, which had a strong smell of blood, straight down with a ng! It was toote to resist! Neither their speed nor strength were on the same level! Even though Achilles wanted to resist when facing Jack at this moment, he was struggling into an awkward and dangerous situation. ng, ng... On this side of the bloody snowy in, the wind and snow remained the same. Jack was robust, with his Dragon Cavalry Sword shing at Achilles. Achilles looked pale and terrified, with blood gushing out of his mouth non-stop. The Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand was no longer a weapon but a life-saving shield! Sparks were bursting on Achilles''s Dragon Cavalry Sword when being cleave again and again. The terrifying force was constantly transmitted to Achilles along with the sword. Even Achilles, who had such a menacing physique, had a kind of overwhelming feeling at this moment too. A great terror enveloped his whole body, and Achilles felt that every sh of the Dragon Cavalry Sword against each other was a death knell. Achilles had such a feeling many times during his growth before bing the Chief Guard. But, after bing the Chief Guard, he had only felt it from Zenith. And this time, he felt it in Jack! He was in a trance, feeling shocked and fear... Amongst all the emotions, there was even a feeling of self-deprecation. He had only fought Jack twice! He had fought Jack once during the kidnap at TM Vi District. At that time, Jack relied on his fighting instincts and could still dodge his stormy attacks. However, for this time, their situation was reversed. Their battle was like a replica of the previous one, but the attacking and defending objects were reversed entirely in this case. The interval between these two battles was very short! And it was this very short interval that gave Achilles the unreal feeling of a dream! If any onlookers had seen this scene, whether it was the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry troops or the foreign tribes, their jaws would have dropped in amazement. And they would have felt the same sense of dreaming as Achilles. In fact, Debut and Yarol, who were fleeing, had seen this in the distance. However, they could only see that Jack was fighting with supreme dominance due to the distance, pressing on Achilles. As for the exact details, it was impossible to see clearly. But... this was enough to shock the two! "What the hell! Where did this Jacke from? He''s insane!" Debut couldn''t help but exim. Yarol, who was carrying Cole at the moment, knitted his brows, and his face was gloomy, "Not sure if Sergeant White can withstand this. Among the 300,000 Dragon Cavalry troops, the only one who can defeat Sergeant White is probably Commander Harol, right?" However, as he just said this, a booming sound rang out far away in the snow. Rumble... The ground shook as the horses moved across thend. At this moment, the winds and snow shifted direction, and arge area of snow surged up from the ground, stirring up the sky and earth in a snowy white as if an avnche had appeared on the t ground. "Crap!" Debut and Yarol''s faces changed. "Yarol, pull back!" Debut was the first to react. Yarol looked serious, "But behind us is the frenzied Jack. Not sure if Sergeant White can hold it up!" Their mission was to wait for reinforcements and save Cole! At this point, they had already run so far away. If they went back again, wouldn''t it mean that Achilles''s blocking for this long was meaningless? "Jack and Sergeant White are our own people, but those in the blizzard are all fucking foreign tribes!" Debut cursed sternly. He didn''t know how many people were in the blizzard, but he knew clearly that, as a Dragon Cavalry troop, they would end up in a miserable state when being captured by the foreign tribes! A single word instantly dispelled the hesitation in Yarol''s heart. The two quickly reversed direction and rushed towards Jack and Achilles, who were in the middle of a fierce battle far away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rumble... The roar behind them was thunderous. The horse galloping sound was like a bolt from the blue striking at Debut and Yarol. There were chills down their spines as they ran wildly. Debut instinctively nced back but was so shocked that his jaw dropped, and he stammered, "Shit, shit. We''ve encountered... arge troop!" Yarol was instantly shocked, and his scalp tingled as he looked back. In his sight, the waves of snow were moving fast towards them. As the distance between the two sides drew closer, they could vaguely see that a dark shadow was hidden in the wind and snow. It was so dense that they couldn''t even see the end of it. It was as if a torrent of steel hidden in the waves of snow heading right at them. At the same time, the ferocious battle between Jack and Achilles stopped. Jack gazed over with his red-blooded eyes when he felt the earth trembling. Achilles was finally able to catch his breath without Jack''s continuous attacks. Several blows had left him exhausted and in a terrible state. Now that he had a chance to catch his breath, it was as if he had survived a disaster. But when he turned his head to look in the direction of the sound, his heart immediately sank to the bottom, "Foreign Army..."???????????????? Chapter 936 Facing Thousands Enemies in no Retreat! The snow was billowing above the snowy ins. The ck torrent, hidden in the snow waves, came in a vast stream. And they couldn''t even see the end of it. The wind and snow were silent while the earth trembled. Achilles had many years of battlefield experience, and he could tell the approximate number of people at a nce. The scene would be tremendous as the number of people exceeded ten thousand. And only tens of thousands of men could create such a terrifying sense of oppression. Compared to the rolling waves of snow, Debut and Yarol, who were running for their lives in front, were like a canoe in the middle of the sea. They were small, weak and unbearable! "Debut, Yarol, run away!" Achilles''s face changed drastically, and he gave Jack a sidelong nce. He couldn''t be even able to resist Jack at this moment. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the Foreign Army, given the situation of both sides just now, it would only be a matter of seconds before Achilles got defeated and killed. Now, Debut and Yarol, with Cole, who was seriously injured and dying, were lunging towards this side again. And this was simply right into the jaws of death. However, at the same time as Achilles roared, Jack, who was in front of him, suddenly bowed and bent over, trembling as heughed. "Hehehe..." The eerieughter instantly gave Achilles all the gooseflesh. Oh no! The terrifying thoughts flooded Achilles''s mind instantly. As Achilles scrutinized Jack, he could even see Jack''s bloody eyes, giving him a ghostly and eerie feeling. The next second, boom! As Jack stood up straight violently, the force even caused the air to emit a popping sound. "Get out of the way!" As Achilles roared out, Jack was already carrying the blood-stained Dragon Cavalry Sword, charging directly towards Debut and Yarol. "Damn it, damn it! What the hell is wrong with you, Jack!" "Debut, Yarol, go around! Hide! Run!" "Damn it! It''s too far to catch up!" As Jack rushed towards Debut and Yarol, Achilles also instantly chased after him, holding his Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand. However, he had just fought against Jack and was already depleted. So, with his current state, he was unable to catch up with Jack even with all his strength! Achilles had blown his top! In his sight, the distance between him and Jack was getting farther! But, the distance between Jack and Debut and Yarol was getting closer rapidly! Achilles could even imagine how tragic it would be once the two sides approached each other. The Dragon Cavalry Sword was so powerful that it was the purest form of killing weapon for Jack. With Debut and Yarol''s strength, they would be dead meat, even if they were two against one! "We''re done! Jack is heading over here!" Debut, who was a real man, was so panicked and terrified at this moment that he was on the verge of tears. He couldn''t resist roaring, "We''re trapped! We''re doomed!" Yarol didn''t wail as Debut did, but his pale face showed that he was actually terrified too. Rumble... Behind them, the Foreign Army approached at breakneck speed. Debut and Yarol were like moving at a snail''s pace whenpared to the Foreign Army with war horses and armoured vehicles. Moreover, Jack, who had already covered in blood carrying the Dragon Cavalry Sword, was charging at them like a bloodthirsty beast. The crisis of death enveloped both Debut and Yarol from the front and back. Even if they heard Achilles''s roar, there was nothing the two could do. "There''s no way to hide. We can only get past Jack then!" Yarol had made a choice, "Bypass Jack and meet with Sergeant White. After a few seconds when the Foreign Armye over, perhaps Jack might... turn to kill the Foreign Army."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "What?" Debut was instantly stunned, "Letting Jack face the Foreign Army alone? There are at least 10,000 men behind. Jack would die charging in alone!" "But if we don''t do this, Jack will treat us as one of them, killing all of us with the Dragon Cavalry Sword!" Yarol was determined at this moment. Before Debut opened his mouth, Achilles, who had been chasing Jack relentlessly, also suddenly roared, "Move away! Move away! Let Jack face the Foreign Army! We have reinforcements at the back!" Debut suddenly realized it! He was right! They just had to bypass Jack and avoid this killing. Even if Jack was to hold off the Foreign Army, it would just to buy time. It had been a while, and with the speed of the Dragon Cavalry''s reinforcements from Thegiant City, it wouldn''t take too long for them to arrive. As soon as the reinforcements arrived, Jack would be saved from the Foreign Army! "Debut, be careful!" Suddenly, Yarol''s expression changed drastically as he roared beside Debut. The moment Debut realized it, he was like thrown into hell instantly. In his sight, the bloodied Jack was already in front of him, holding his Dragon Cavalry Sword. He was moving swiftly as the wind. The horror swallowed Debut and Yarol in a sh. "It''s over. We''re dead!" Debut clearly saw every vein on Jack''s hideous face, and even... his wicked smile, like an evil ghost. Jack was so fast that Debut and Yarol couldn''t even make a means of response when Jack approached them. Boom! Jack brazenly raised the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand, and his eyes were so red. It was frantic, insidious and terrifying... Instantly, Debut and Yarol froze in ce at the same time. Their minds instantly went ck as Jack raised his sword. In a fleeting moment, "Hehe... charge..." A contemptuous and evilugh came out from Jack, as if he had handed down the death sentence for Debut and Yarol, and also the seriously injured and dying Cole on Yarol''s back. However, boom! A gust of wind whipped Debut and Yarol, sending chills down their spines. The terrifying force even caused their bodies to sway, being unsteady on their feet. But next, both of them were dumbfounded! Their nk mind was quickly filled with thoughts. They were expecting to be dead initially, but it didn''t happen at this moment. Instead, Jack had bypassed them and was holding up the Dragon Cavalry Sword, charging towards the Foreign Army behind them! "Jack... is not going to kill us?" Yarol muttered. However, Debut was still terrified as he turned around, looking at Jack, who was charging towards the Foreign Army, and yelled, "Jack,e back!" His shout was even tinged with tears! Though there were thousands of enemies, I would just fight with them in no retreat. This was always tragic since ancient times. There would only be one ending for one against thousands. As far as he knew, there was only one person who could transform the tragedy into a domineering aura! And that was... Zenith Harol! In Debut''s mind, Jack''s move was simply a redundant tragedy. "He just went around?" The sudden scene not only took Debut and Yarol by surprise but also Achilles, who was chasing after Jack relentlessly, jerked to a halt and fell into a daze. In his sight, the bloodied Jack was holding the Dragon Cavalry Sword, charging fiercely and dominantly towards the ck torrent in the distance. Compared to the enormous waves of snow lifted by the ck torrent, Jack, who was holding his sword, looked as tiny as an ant! This scene was iparably shocking! Even Achilles had his heart in his mouth, making his blood boil.?????????? Chapter 937 Terrifying Beast Roar, Dragon Sword Slash Thousands Only the sound of stomping horses could be heard in thend of snow. Jack became the centre of attention of all. His body soaked in blood, forming bloody ices all over with his blood-covered Dragon Cavalry Sword raised in the air. He was like deicide, fearless and unstoppable. He had not feared the slightest facing thousands and thousands of soldiers of the foreign tribes. Dominating! Hepletely ignored the huge gap in quantity.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. This made the Foreign Army who hid in the snow terrified. "Damn it! This fearless man is nothing but a new soldier of the Dragon Cavalry, no rank no power... yet where did his couragee from?" "He is nothing like an ant in front of thousands of soldiers, he must be insane, let''s crush him into pieces!" ''We aim to kill Achilles, but never expected such a mental new soldier, let''s kill him first!" The Foreign Army calmed down after the shock. Ten thousand soldiers against a single person! Even though it sounded grand but it was a definite loss probability! No matter how strong he was, he was alone! He could never win against an Army with ten thousand soldiers! However... "Roar!" Jack roared to the sky! It was a deafening loud noise that trembled the surrounding and every human being. All the warhorses of the cavalry moaned in terror following that roar. The moaned echoed and filled the entire space, some horses stopped, some fell kneeling and some kicked their front legs and fell onto the ground. Everything and everyone was in chaos, horses moved in fear while soldiers in chaos. Thend of snow was destroyed. A grand and mighty cavalry of Foreign Army became weak and disorganized Army following the roared, it looked disharmonized with the rest of the Army! Bang! This sudden change transformed the sky and shock everyone to the core leaving the entire Foreign Army frozen falling into tremendous terror. A roared that terrorized the entire cavalry. Was that something a human was capable of? How much terror instilled into the horses with only this roar? The entire Foreign Army slowed down in terror. Not only the Foreign Army but Achilles, Debut and Yarol were also horrified. They had seen Jack roared before, a roar that terrified horses and copsed soldiers, but what happened before their eyes this time waspletely on a different level. It had a much more heavy impact on the overall situation, it was indescribably upsetting! When the quantity increased, the impact and momentum created increased tremendously too! A roared that suppressed the entire herd of war horses! "Jack... he surge towards them!" Debut''s face was as pale as white snow, he wandered in between reality and illusion at this very moment. Achilles and Yarol regained consciousness from the shock too. The Foreign Army slowed down because of the loud roared but it did not stop them from marching forward. While everyone was still in terror, Jack, who was like a grim reaper from hell surged towards the Army alone. Jack who was covered with blood jumped into the sky while he surging,nded on the military four-wheeler at the front line and shed it with the Dragon Cavalry sword in his hand. Boom! A loud sound with fire sparks! A pit was created on top of the four-wheeler along with the driver''s groaned. Following the groaned, the vehicle lost control and rolled on thend of snow. While Jack stomped the top like a monkey and jumped to the next vehicle. Boom! A loud sound with fire sparks! The same happened to this vehicle! Two of the lost controlled military four-wheelers at the front created a domino effect. The Foreign Army didn''t put much attention to a small team of the Dragon Cavalry. Their target was Sergeant Achilles! But the difference in quantity was enough to take Achilles'' life easily. Hence, the space arrangement in the Army was not done ordingly to the normal norm as they were marching in speed. Following the two vehicles that lost control at the front, all the vehicles at the back began to slip and knocked on each other. Soon, the vehicles were exploding in mes. And Jack never stopped. Like an unstoppable beast, he moved onto the cavalry that copsed but resumed position just now. In the meantime hended in the cavalry phnx, the cavalry of the Foreign Army from the other three directions rushed over and surrounded Jack. "Kill!" They shouted! "Kill him! Kill him!" "Damn it, a worthless soldier dared to challenge the Qirat tribe''s Army! How humiliating!" "Kill! Chop him into pieces!" The shouts echoed amongst ten thousand people, deafening everyone. Surprisingly, there was no sign of terror seen on Jack''s twisted and veins popping face withstanding the entire Qirat Army. Hisughed turned vicious and looked... excited. Bang bang bang... The demonic Jack transformed into a killing machine shing all directions with the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand. It was like how he shed the Deadpool Mercenary before. In a sh, blood and fleshes were seen flying in all directions with Jack as the centre point. The entire space was filled with groan and grunt. But it hadn''t stopped Jack, he was like a tiger in the herd of sheep, preying each and everyone around him with the sword in his hands! It was unnerving to one''s eyes! Far aside, Achilles, Debut and Yarol had lost sight of Jack who was surrounded by the Foreign Army. Presently, they were like spectators to what was happening. The Foreign Army on the other hand focused only on Jack, not the three of them! Despite out of sight, the groaned and moaned from the foreign soldiers were enough to terrified Achilles and the rest. They had seen a simr urrence. But the feared they felt this time was heavier! This is a ten thousand Army of the Qirat tribe! Regardless of their ranks or outnumbering the Deadpool Mercenary by thousands, it was not the same. Debut was totally frozen, he murmured. "What is happening with Jack? He was pursuing five hundred Deadpool Mercenary and now intends to kill the entire Qirat Army by himself?"???????? Chapter 938 The Source of Devil Fleshes and blood flying, groans and moans voicing! The mighty and dominating Foreign Army hadpletely gone chaotic. Crowd fleeing, swords shing. Moans and groans in pain filled the space. Following the screams and sshing of blood, soldiers of the Qirat Army copsed one after another. The demonic Jack waved the Dragon Cavalry Sword continuously, shing everyone and everything in his way. Although it was an Army of ten thousand soldiers, there were only ten that could attack Jack at the same time. While Jack''s Dragon Cavalry Sword was built to block bullets, hence, it managed to battle against all the hot weapons, even arrows and spears were unable to block Jack''s attack. In addition, Jack''s intense desire to kill made him moved like lightning in the crowd of Qirat soldiers and kill them one by one. This prevented them to use other battling strategies. Once other strategies were utilized, not only the enemy but it would put their own soldiers into danger! Hence, the only way was to fight individually, one by one! Following the killing intentions he had towards the Deadpool Mercenary earlier, Jack now was thirsty for blood, regardless of the thirty thousand Dragon cavalry led by Chief Guard Achilles before, all they could ever do was wait to be killed. The ordinary soldiers of the Qirat Army were nothing but a piece of cake for him with his Dragon Cavalry Sword. "Crazy, crazy! What''s going on? He was nothing but a new soldier of the Dragon Cavalry!" "Kill him, all of your, kill that new soldier, he is not Zenith, the God of War, why are you afraid like a woman?" "Damn it! God damn it! Since when a new soldier in the Dragon Cavalry this strong?" A yell echoed amongst the Qirat Army. It was from the lord of the Foreign Army. There were Centurion, Commander, Captain... To them, Jack who surged into the Army alone was like a devil from hell that needed to be killed right away! It was all chaotic on the battlefield! Fleshes and blood flying all over, a river of blood. Compared to where Jack was with his massacre, another corner of the Qirat Army looked peaceful. It was a defensive lineup led by three tanks and dozens of armoured vehicles. It was the strongest defend as well as attack power of the phnx. However, these lineups had no help towards the battle which was going on right now. A few figures stood tall on one of the tanks in silence. Compared to the chaotic battlefield, they were as cold as falling snow. They frowned heavier and heavier looking at how Jack ughtered their soldiers. And their positions on the tank seemed very distinct even between the narrow distances amongst the tanks. One led with half a step while another two stood behind, the one in front was the leader. "General, he is a demon, a human being can''t have such a fighting capability!" One of them sighed. Another person presented a Chinese curtsy, "General, we need to kill fast when needed. A new soldier with such capabilities will definitely threaten us. And Achilles'' ability must be above him, we should kill them right now, right here!" "Huh... I can see Zenith''s shadow in him!" It was a middle-aged man in his fifties standing in the front. His face was covered with snow, with a tall hat made by beast''s skin exposing the grey hair on his temples. He smiled lightly, "Both of you are my deputy in this mission, I will surely listen to your opinion, but most importantly, how can we kill him!" His smile disappeared as he spoke, he frowned and looked cold. He pointed at the location where Jack was battling, "One against ten thousand, this is a demon, he is near to us, killing our soldiers but no one could stop him, how... to kill him?" The Deputy General that suggested killing him turned vicious.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He raised his right foot and stepped slightly onto the tank. "Sacrifice some that surrounded him and kill directly by firing a tank gun!" "This..." Another Deputy General turned nervous and said, "This action will create chaos amongst the soldier, it might shake their loyalty!" "So we should let him ughter our soldiers?" The Deputy General turned serious and defended, "He didn''t just kill ten of our soldiers, he is unstoppable, the longer we dy, the more lives he will take. Sacrificing a small amount and kill with a bomb is the best solution!" After a pause, the Deputy General turned to another Deputy General and said, "Perhaps, we both or the general could kill this beast?" The other Deputy General''s face stiffened hearing that. Even the almighty general was stiffened and turned nervous. A secondter, the general relieved his frown, raised his hand and stroke his beard. "Kill at once, a devil like this needs to be killed, otherwise it will be a serious threat to us. A talent like this will be fully utilized by the Dragon Cavalry, Zenith will not keep him in dark for long, it''s such a shame that the luck has always been with the Dragon Cavalry instead of our Army!" He sounded depressed, and then made an order. The three tanks started the engines following the order. The tank gun barrel slowly turned and aimed at Jack who was busy ughtering. While no one had noticed this amongst the Qirat Army that was in chaos. It was always the bystanders that were clear about the whole situation. And as one of the bystanders, Achilles noticed what was happening. He had always kept a close eye on what was happening on the battlefield. Because he knew that regardless of tribes, the foreign tribes would choose between hot and cold weapons to fight depending on the weather. But would always prioritize the use of hot weapons. Every human being was equal in front of hot weapons! While Achilles had been monitoring the three tanks and armoured vehicles phnx of the Qirat Army. Achilles who kept monitoring turned nervous following the tanks'' barrel change of directions. "Oh shit!"??????? Chapter 939 The Grim Reaper…Is Arriving Soon What?! On the side, Debut and Yarol were startled at the same time. Confused, they both turned and looked at Achilles. Achilles raised his hand, and pointed towards the tank that was slowly traversing its turret. They looked towards where he was pointing. When they realized that they were looking at, their expressions changed instantly. "Look out, Jack!" Debut yelled at the top of his lungs. Sadly, he was far away from Jack, who was fighting on a battlefield filled with grueling noises. His yelling was unfortunately covered up by the noises of the blizzard. "Don''t fire, it will kill Jack!" Debut made up his mind and rushed towards the Oirat''s Army. "Debut!" His sudden move did not allow Yarol and Achilles any time to react. "Leave me alone, I''m going to save Jack, I''m going to save Jack..." Debut did not stop, and continued rushing towards the Oirat army. With a terrified expression, he mumbled, "If he couldn''t hear me since I was too far away, then I''ll yell when I am closer to him. I''ll reach him or time, definitely!" Hot weapons kill everything equally without prejudice. This was amonly known fact. Before Zenith invented the Dragon Cavalry Sword and its apanying swordsmanship, the Dragon Cavalry''s actions on the battlefield were very restrained. As such, the brave soldiers of the Cavalry must rely on hot weapons. After the sword was invented, only then did the glory and legacy of the Dragon Cavalry born! Dominating the battlefield with pure steel and three hundred thousand brave men! The situation that Jack found himself in confused the ever-living hell out of Debut and the others. It was like a Killer God who had never tasted defeat in countless prior battles. However, not matter how strong he was, there was no way that he could survive being blown up by three tank shells. Despite the messy situation on the battlefield, the tanks were still slowly traversing their turrets. They were absolutely determined to obliterate Jack at all costs. Snowy wind howled throughout the battlefield. Debut tried his best to move as fast as he could, but he was asionally stumbling along the way due to the wounds that he suffered in previous battles. All he saw were the three tank barrels slowly turning in their mounts. It was as if the Grim Reaper was preparing to swing his scythe! Anger was overflowing in Debut''s body, as he ran while yelling out to Jack. "Jack! Run!" "The tanks are about to fire! Get out of the way!" "Dammit, I''m still too far away! He can''t even hear me!" The chaos on the battlefield coupled with the grueling noises of soldiers losing their lives, even the Oirat troopers could not hear Debut''s yelling, let alone Jack who was basically acting like a Killer God. His voice was admittedly tinypared to the noise of tens of thousands of people screaming and yelling on the battlefield. Behind Debut were Achilles and Yarol, who were wearing a gloomy expression and standing still in pure despair. Looking at the traversing turrets, their hearts dropped into a deep void, in direct contrast with Debut''s rash actions. Yarol was carrying Cole on his back, who was injured severely, so he was unable to rush towards the battlefield. As for Achilles, his rational mind prevented him from doing rash actions. He was feeling extremely gloomy, even despair as he followed the traversing tank barrels. The more he looked, the more anxious he became. He knew that while the turret traverse speed of the tank was slow, it would not need much time to train its gun on Jack, and Debut definitely could not catch up to Jack in time to warn him about the tank. Moreover, Jack was surrounded by thousands of Army, so even if Debut got as close as he could to the battlefield, there was no way his voice would reach Jack, unless he got right next to him. But... Was that even possible?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At that moment, time seemed to flow slowly. As Achilles, Yarol, and Debut watched the three tanks slowly turning their turrets, it was as if the wind howling and the battlefield noises vanished at that moment. Meanwhile, in the thick of the fray on the battlefield. Jack was dancing with his Dragon Cavalry Sword, and as if harvesting crops, he ripped and tore through hordes of Oirat soldiers. Wherever he passed through, destruction followed, leaving a path of blood and bodies in his wake. At the same time, the soldiers surrounding him were still piling themselves onto Jack, the only difference was all of them were absolutely terrified of Jack. Jack was like a ghost, as he weaved through the crowd of soldiers very quickly. After he was bewitched, his power increased massively, and the power that was omitted from his Dragon Cavalry Sword was so menacing that the Oirat soldiers felt as if the sky was falling on their heads. All of a sudden, the crowd surrounding Jack slowly thinned out. Some soldiers that were in the middle of charging towards him, came to an abrupt halt, and started retreating. All of this happened in a very short period of time. The situation was flipped on its head, and the ce where Jack was at started to have a suspicious atmosphere. The remaining ten or so soldiers, however, stood their ground with determination around Jack. Everything appeared to be orchestrated. At that moment, Jack did not realize that the situation was changing around him, as he continued to tear through the soldiers that stood their ground with unrivalled efficiency. At the same time, Achilles and Harol who had been watching the battlefield from the beginning felt as if their heart had dropped into a void. What they saw was the tanks'' turrets turn, until they eventually stopped. The thick tank barrels were all trained on the same spot on the battlefield. Even if the crowd was obstructing their view, they knew that the barrels are trained on where Jack was! "Jack!" Debut, who was still dashing towards him, built up a lot of anger and fury and yelled at the top of his lungs again. He saw the three barrels that had stopped traversing, and that was like an uppercut to his heart. He then stumbled and tripped, falling onto the snow with a thump. Time... Was stopped at that moment. The Grim Reaper... Was arriving soon! On top of one of the tanks stood the generalmanding the Oirat soldiers and two of his Deputy. The middle-aged general had a very serious expression on his face, his eyes squinted. A majestic aura was emitting from him. Even if he was silent, his prestige as a high ranking officer was shown clear as day. Both of the Deputy looked at each other and smiled smugly. No matter how strong or powerful a warrior was, there was no way on earth that they would survive three tank shells fired at them. This extremely dangerous individual would undoubtedly be a fantastic tool for their conquest towards the south! Well, if he was on their side. But since he was in the Dragon Cavalry, he would definitely be a pain in the ass when the time came for the Coalition to go down south. If sacrificing around ten or so lives would mean that they could kill Jack, it would be a heroic honour for them! Even the Deputy who had some doubts, he made up his mind as soon as the general gave out the order. "General, everything is good to go!" said one of the Deputy. When the general heard that, he slowly raised his right hand. However, just as he was going to lower his hand and issue the order. "Rumble..." Rumbling noises from fighter jets came from the skies. It came from afar and travelled close in the sh of an eye. The noise was deafening for everyone in the vicinity. All of thebatants were shocked, and looked towards the skies. Achilles and Yarol were also shocked and followed suit. Achilles'' eyes shined, as he said while overjoyed, "It''s themander''s Five-pawed Dragon Fighter! Themander is here, and with him, Jack can be saved!" Chapter 940 I Am The King, No One Can Oppose Me "Rumble..." The rumbling that came out of nowhere sounded throughout the battlefield suppressed the grueling noises on the battlefield. The incredibly chaotic battlefield paused for a moment when the fighter showed up. Everyone looked towards the skies. Even Jack who was tearing through the battlefield stopped for a moment and looked up with his bloody eyes. His wicked smile got even wider than before. The snowy wind howled in the skies. The snow covered the sky in a milky colour. At that moment, as the sounds of the Five-pawed Dragon Fighter drawn close, the fighter itself soon followed suit, and entered everyone''s view. Like a monarch descending upon their subject, the lone fighter showed up in the skies. It''s dominating, but out of sight. With the arrival of the Five-pawed Dragon Fighter, it caused thebatants on the battlefield to be anxious, as if the sky was falling onto the battlefield. On the tank. "Five-pawed Dragon Fighter spotted. That''s Zenith Harol''s very own fighter, sir! Things are not looking well." A Deputy whose expression had changed dramatically said. At the same time, the general was also feeling rather stressful, his gaze showing nothing but fear. The name ''Zenith Harol'' had already been engraved in everyone''s minds in the Northern Territories thanks to his exploits years ago of "One Man, One Spear, One Horse demolishing a whole city". If the tribe soldiers heard the name Zenith Harol, their morale would be devastated! That was the dominance that Zenith single-handedly carved out in the Northern Territories back in the days. In these freezingnds, everyone knows what the Five-pawed Dragon Fighter meant. That was the God of War''s very own fighter! The one and only, dominating fighter fit for a King. "Goddammit, that was only a five-man squad. And Zenith Harol himself showed up!?" The general''s lips turned pale, but it was clear that anger and hate flowed through his lips, "It seems like our predictions were right, even if Achilles White did something that angered Zenith so much so that he was demoted all the way to the bottom, his past position as a Chief Guard is still very much in the top of Zenith''s head. Or else, there''s no way that Zenith is going to show up right here right now. Which means that our decision to surround and kill Achilles was the right choice!" The reason for the Foreign Army showing up there was because of the recons on the snowy ins reported back to the Oirats that they had spotted Achilles White''s whereabouts. Even if he was demoted, his power and skill were still nothing to scoff at. As the Oirats were considered to be a smaller family within the Coalition, if they were able to kill Achilles, and present his head in front of the Coalition, they will definitely get a very honorable award! When the Coalition tramples over the South Giant City, and are able to ess all of the resources that they wanted, when time came to distribute those resources, the Oirats could reply on that award to get more arger piece of that pie. Or else, with how small they are, they could not dictate how much resource that is distributed to them. Thus, when the leader of the Oirats caught wind of Achilles'' whereabouts, he immediately made the decision to send out ten thousand men to hunt him down and kill him. All of that was to secure that award from the Coalition! Then, the mid-aged General slowly shifted his gaze towards Jack, who was standing in the middle and surrounded by piles of bodies. He frowned and said in a angry tone, "Unfortunately, this battle was also when this devil decided to make his debut. And with Zenith here witnessing his work, if he makes it back alive, he''s going to be awarded and promoted rapidly. In the future, he''s definitely going to be a thorn on our side when we march down south." From his point of view, the reason for Zenith showing up himself was to protect the ex-Chief Guard Achilles. Or else, why else would a God of Warmandere to the rescue of a mere five-man recruit squad. "General...What do we do now?" Another panicked Deputy asked, as he saw that the Five-pawed Dragon Fighter was beginning to dive, he added, "Should we open fire now, and kill this devil?" However, in a sh the fighter hovered very closely to the ground with a loud rumble. It flew over the ground like a majestic monarch, ignoring all the Oirat soldiers on the way. With smoke spewing out of its exhaust ports, it picked up altitude extremely quickly and soared towards the sky again. When it took off to the skies, the shockwave from its wake stunned the Oirat soldiers on the battlefield. All of them were terrified and dead silent. The entire army was quiet the whole time as they were staggered by the fighter. "Zenith Harol...is this your way to shame on us Oirats?" The general clenched his fists and said angrily. On the battlefield, nothing happened other than the two sides battling to the death. There were no cases of one of the sides that held their moves, ignored their opponent''s soldiers and rode on top of their heads. It was like a duel between two men, but one of them was riding the other like a horse, while pissing and shitting everywhere. What an absolute disgrace! Ironically, the general was unable to do anything other than gritting his teeth and getting pissed off at Zenith. He stood on top of the tank, not issuing any orders. Both of his Deputy were the same as their general. They were all pissed off... But none of them made their moves. "Zoom!" All of a sudden, a whistling noise came from the skies. Everyone looked up again, and before long, their expression changed for the worse. "Sir, look! That''s..." reminded the Deputy. The still furious general looked up, and his pupils constricted immediately. In the skies, a visible slipstream was rapidly making its descend to the ground. And inside the slipstream, a spine-chilling Dragon Silver Spear was spotted within it. The next second, the spear made its spectacr entrance on the ground close to where Jack was with a loud bang. The ground was shattered, and the shockwave of the impact even cleared out the snow at its drop point. The entire battlefield was once again dead silent. Everyone was focusing on the Dragon Silver Spear. The wind howled as the spear emitted its shivering aura. "Zenith Harol''s spear?!" said the general, shocked beyond belief. Both of his Deputy were also pale upon seeing the spear. Everyone in the Northern Territories knew what was going to happen when the Dragon Silver Spear made its entrance to a battlefield. Only Zenith had this kind of dominance and power in the entire Northern Territories. At that moment, facing the spear, only Jack who was in his bewitched mode could remain calm. All the other people on the field only felt indescribable fear after the spear pierced the ground, as if the spear itself was held at their throats. From afar, Achilles, Yarol and Debut were shocked. Debut''s gaze wandered around while he stood still.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Achilles and Yarol were overjoyed. "Jack is safe now! Jack is safe now!" Achilles rubbed his hands excitedly, "Dragon Silver Spear on the ground, and I will be the King. That was how themander killed his way through the Northern Territories!" "What?" Yarol was taken back by his words. He had no idea what Achilles meant. At the same time, the fighter that had soared towards the sky came back down for a hover. This time, however, it was not rushing towards the Oirat soldiers. It hovered towards an empty space next to the battlefield. When the fighter was only ten meters from the ground, it pulled up again. And in that short window of time, a shadow jumped downed from the fighter. "m!" As the shadow touched down, snow rose from the impact and surrounded it. Following that, a cold, harsh, maic voice sounded throughout the battlefield. "I am the King, the territory is decided by my Spear, no one can oppose me!"------------- Chapter 941 Zenith Who Watched Over All Beings It was a very maic and emotionless voice. That voice was strangely clear in the ears of everyone despite the howling blizzard. It was as if a messenger from heavens was upon them. Unreasonable and irrefutable! Under the gaze of everyone, that voice was echoing and in the clearing mist of snow, a figure slowly became apparent. It was just a lone figure, but as his outline and features became visible, the Oirat instead saw a humungous and suffocating figure appearing out of nowhere and moving towards them! The primal fear that took root in the deepest corner of their hearts slowly surfaced, and even the general of the Oirat whomanded ten thousand soldiers was so nervous that his heart was beating furiously and his clenched fists was shaking uncontrobly. Zenith had a military uniform on him. As he took his steps, it was leisurely and slow. His expression was nonchnt and unperturbed. He was indifferent as usual, but his presence had eclipsed the howling snow storm sweeping across these ins. No matter a single shot of gaze or a furrow of the brows, he was domineering and intimidating at the moment! "Greetings, Commander!" Upon seeing Zenith, Achilles, Yarol and Cole all knelt down on the ground. Their voices reverberated throughout the wide expanse of thend, and it somehow overwhelmed the spirits of the Oirat army. Zenith didn''t respond to the three of them. He slowly made his way towards the ten thousand strong army of the Oirat. He looked like a man standing above all life, as if everything in this world was under hismand. Even for the strong Oirat Army who had flooded the ins, they were seemingly nothing in Zenith''s eyes! Who could have thought... that one man alone could suppress ten thousand men? Except that, in the North, there was a man... whose name was Zenith! At the moment, all the soldiers of the Oirat were shaking in fear. Some of them were even shaking visibly. Zenith marched forward, and every step he took seemed to leave a strong impression on everyone''s heart. That unfathomable aura seemed to take over the sky and throw a nket over all the Oirat soldiers. "Ge--General... what should we do?" A soldier on top of a tank nced at the Dragon Silver Spear in the middle of the battlefield while trembling as he asked, "The Dragon Silver Spear... signals the end of the war!" Upon hearing that, the middle-aged general''s eyes were shining, and they were contracted into lines. There were hints of anger growing on his chest as he felt those emotions stirred. However, with shaking hands, he bit down on his teeth and decided to swallow his frustrations at the moment. The Dragon Silver Spear had signaled the end of the war! This was the rule in the Northern Territory! It was a rule specifically designed for Zenith! Wherever Zenith passed through, no one would take the im for thend from him. Wherever the Dragon Silver Spear was sticking out, thatnd would be considered the Northern Territory with immediate effect! This ridiculousw was born because of Zenith''s powerful action and his three-hundred-thousand strong Dragon Cavalry Squad. He was able to overwhelm all the other races with force, and in time his strength itself had be an ironw among the hundred ns! If any party didn''t want to abide by thisw, it would mean a shing between that particr race and also the three-hundred-thousand strong Dragon Cavalry Squad. It was only a simple and tiny silver spear, but it was a marking of territory... it represented the Thegiant City and the Dragon Cavalry Squad! The next second, Zenith who was marching towards the ten-thousand strong army slowly raised his right hand and pointed at the Dragon Silver Spear sticking out of the ground in the middle of the battlefield. "Now, I will go over and retrieve my spear, and that would mean me showing mercy upon you. The alternative is annihting your army... You can make your choice here!" It was simply arrogant! It was a kind of arrogance that he wasn''t bothered to conceal! He was like a God who watched over all beings. In his eyes, the Oirat army was nothing but an army of ants. He could wipe them out with just a lift of his fingers! Everyone could hear him very clearly. This held true even for Achilles and Yarol. "This... this..." Yarol was totally stunned into oblivion. At that moment, Zenith had be a monstrous figure that overshadowed everything. He was insurmountable! "This person is... the heart and soul of the Dragon Cavalry Squad. He is our... pride!" Achilles clenched his fists and there was a sparkle in his eyes. His fists were trembling as he spoke. The very reason Achilles could be the heart and soul of the Dragon Cavalry Squad was painted in a clear image in front of him. He was an overbearing oversees of all things! With amander who was also a God of War, the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry Squad had all the courage in the world to sweep over everything and stomp all over the Northern territory! If it was another person who said the same words, without the general of the Oirat dishing out any orders, the ten thousand strong army would have gone in for the kill immediately. However, the person who spoke these very words were none other than Zenith! It didn''t sound as ridiculous when it fell upon everyone''s ears. In contrast, it felt strangely reasonable and sensibleing from his mouth. This was because... everyone knew perfectly well that Zenith could practice what he would preach! There was once a n in the past who didn''t believe in his legend, and as a result, they paid their price-which was a whole city! "General, the territory has been decided, please make a decision fast!" At that moment, two of his deputies were nervous as they stared in horror at their general. "This is a humiliation..." The middle-aged general was so furious as if there were fire spitting out of his eyes. One of his deputies advised, "Among the hundred ns, other than the Hun, who didn''t suffer the same humiliation? If everyone is on equal footing about this, then this shouldn''t be considered a humiliation at all!" "You..." The general''s face was convulsing with anger as he red at his deputy. The next second, he gnashed his teeth hard and flung his right sleeve and shouted, "Everyone... we retreat now!" It was a simple order, yet it struck Debut and Yarol like lightning. They were new soldiers who had yet to be in the army for some time, so they were utterly shocked after experiencing this incredible scene. They watched the Oirat making their retreat in their great numbers, and Debut and Yarol was basically in a daze, like they were in a dream. "One man is all we need to defeat an entire army. Only Commander Harol can pull off something like this." Debut felt his whole being lurching back and forth in a vagueness, and his body was shaking uncontrobly as he muttered, "Glory to the highness,mander! On the other side, Yarol was muttering to himself, "Sergeant White, I-I think I am dreaming now."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "This is no dream. It''s reality!" Achilles'' face was glowing red as he chimed proudly. The Oirat army had turned into a ck current which flowed back to the depths of the Northern territory. Zenith also stopped in his tracks as stood there quietly while watching the ten thousand strong army disappearing into the blizzard. The blizzard continued to ravage. The snow storm was blowing down on everything. Zenith''s armor had ayer of snow on top of it, dyeing it white, and it was making a consistent metallic clinking as it was blown by the wind. A few strands of his hair was swaying in the wind. From the beginning until now, Zenith was strangely calm. It was as if everything that happened just now was nothing that a trivia and miniscule ordeal. The initially battlefield full of merciless killing was reduced to a lone Jack standing with his bloodied body in the middle with a mountain of corpses surrounding him. Zenith''s gaze fell upon Jack. And his indifferent and emotionless face finally... showed some changes aspared to him just now. His brows were raised, and from his eyes he looked startled and worried. "Bewitched?" His hollow voice sounded amidst the snowstorm. Immediately, Zenith put down his hands and leisurely headed to where Jack was standing. This scene alone immediately made Achilles, Debut and Yarol''s hearts race, and they all had a drastic change of expression. Debut who was nearest even spoke up hastily, "Commander, there is something wrong with Jack! He..." Without giving him a chance to finish his sentence, Zenith suddenly interjected, "In the Northern territory, nobody can dere themselves as more superior than me! I don''t care whether it''s a God or a Demon, he still needs to kneel in front of me!"?????????????? Chapter 942 Jack VS Zenith! His voice was low-pitched, yet it was brimming with utter confidence. Although he sounded very calm, but his words themselves seemed to carry weight, signaling his extraordinary existence as one that was above all lives. Zenith indeed... was qualified enough to fit that image! Jack''s body was dripping with blood, and while his body was slightly arching, his ferocious and bloodshot eyes resembled those of a beast. He was giving Zenith who was walking leisurely towards him a death stare, and there was an evil smile on his face. However, that smile slowly changed into a malicious and cold one. He was in a bewitched state, and in exchange for his sanity he had gained tremendous growth in power. However, that didn''t mean that he had lost all sense for his surroundings. When faced with Zenith who was closing in on him, Jack felt an apprehension screaming out at him from the depths of his blood. It was the kind of natural sensation, the one that existed between animals in a food chain. When a sheep was chanced upon by a cheetah, it would probably shudder in fear before running for its life, but if it was a tiger, the sheep would probably freeze in fear while trembling nonstop. However, this was a meeting between cheetah and tiger, and although the fear was not the same, their meeting wouldn''t be a calm and harmless one. "Hmm?" When Zenith heard the sound made by Jack, his brows shot up and in an instant, his sharp gaze was piercing Jack. Jack immediately sensed the danger posed by Zenith''s gaze, and reflexively... he took a step back! It was just a step back, yet in the eyes of Achilles, Debut and Yarol who had hurried over, it was a shocking news to them. "Jack... has taken a step back?" Debut was incredulous. Just a moment ago, Jack was indifferent to everything when he was fighting the mercenaries or the Oirat Army, and he was able to fend off all attacks while maintaining hisposure without fail. However, it only took a look from Zenith... to make Jack stagger backwards! "Ifmander and Jack fight now, do you think themander can tame Jack?" Yarol suddenly asked a very key question. Jack''s transformation was too baffling. That immense growth in his strength was evident in everyone''s eyes. Now that all the danger was gone, the most important thing now... was to turn Jack back to his original state! Their most concerning problem was to tame Jack! A white sh appeared in Achilles'' eyes as he looked solemnly at Jack and Zenith, his mouth twitching. In the end, he didn''t answer Yarol. That was because he didn''t know the answer either. He never saw the upper limit of Zenith''s power in his life. As for Jack, he had renewed Achilles'' understanding of him throughout this war where he suddenly transformed. When he fought Jack earlier on, despite the fact that he was very careful, Jack was still far superior than him. When Jack started his rampage, it was as if a tsunami was crashing at him, rendering him unable to counter effectively. In his opinion, he couldn''t see the limits of their powers, so when they were going to fight, he didn''t know who would be the winner! Jack took a step back as something shed in his blood-seeking eyes while he let out a growl, as if to give a warning. The Dragon Cavalry Sword dangled from his hand and with just a simple swipe, something exploded in the air and a mist of snow was billowing. "I am going to take my spear!" Zenith''s hand which was sped behind him was now by his side, and with a serious gaze and solemn expression, he continued walking towards Jack. At this moment, the snow surrounding them seemed to disappear. Achilles, Debut and Yarol could only focus on Jack and Zenith. An indescribably sense of nervousness was shrouding the three of them. A huge invisible hand was clutching their necks, causing them to have difficulty of breathing. Even though they were just onlookers and even though it was a harsh winter all around them, strangely enough, there were beads of sweat forming on their foreheads. The crunching sound made by Zenith''s boots continued as he approached Jack. He slowed down his pace as if he was testing something. He was closing the gap between them with caution. At the same time, Jack tightened his grasp on the Dragon Cavalry Sword as he watched Zenith closing in on him, and there was a faint sound as he did that. His bloody face was a picture of coldness and ruthlessness, and his gaze was ferocious and full of bloodlust. Although the two of them hadn''t get in touch, but it was already apetition of their aura. Thispetition caused Achilles to be in a pinch too.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This crazy atmosphere directly affected them as it seeped into their bones! Debut and Yarol started to shiver as they faced this immense pressure. Achilles furrowed his brows as he clung onto Yarol and Debut, "Take a step back. We can''t be too near to them." His voice was all business-like, as if this was thest sentence he could squeeze out of his throat. When they three of them widened the gap to some twenty more meters between them and Zenith, they could finally feel the pressure lifting off on them slightly. "s... It turns out that in this world, two martial artists could start their match just bypeting with their auras." Debut raised his hand and wiped away some of the sweat on his forehand, "I really thought that fights could only be physical!" "This is the aura of a soldier. When we are in the battlefield, aren''t wepeting in terms of this too?" Achilles nced at Debut and exined in a low voice, "Thispetition of auras is actually quitemonce, but for Jack and Zenith, you won''t be able to take it anymore." He let out a long breath and continued, Jack''s aura was all-epassing while themander''s one was almighty. The two of them were pretty much on an equal footing, and even I can''t determine who would win in if they fight!" However, the moment he just finished his sentence, Jack who was on guard all the time suddenly let out a roar that sounded like an animal. His roar was deafening, and it carried more powerpared to just now when he was try to scare off the horses. As his roar echoed through thend, both Debut and Yarol''s face convulsed in agony. In the blink of an eye, Jack rushed towards Zenith with the Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand. At the same time, Zenith kicked off the ground like an arrow leaving a bow as he went straight for Jack too. This very scene seemed to be in slow motion at the moment. The snow was still ravaging and the wind was still howling nonstop. Achilles, Debut and Yarol immediately became tense and nervous but at the same time they had a sense of anticipation. A new soldier was facing themander. Who was stronger? If this fight were to happen in the Thegiant City, it would have piqued the curiosity of the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry Squad! Just as Jack and Zenith almost shed face to face, Jack whipped up his Dragon Cavalry Sword, and with the mist of snow acting as cover, he plowed it down on Zenith''s head. His attack was ominous and overbearing! However, Zenith alsoshed out, which caused Achilles, Debut and Yarol to all lose it. This scene was too shocking, and they weren''t ready! The three of them gasped immediately, "How... is this possible?" Chapter 943 A Mortal Who Is Comparable to the Gods Right when Jack swung his knife, Zenith''s right foot suddenly volleyed as if it was a sword, sweeping arge swath of snow and sshing it onto Jack''s face. It caught Jack off guard, stunning him for a moment. Under the unbelievable gazes of Achilles, Debut and Yarol, Zenith took advantage of Jack''s momentary pause to turn his body, jumping and twisting in the air like a top. With an angle urate to the millimetres, Zenith flew right through between Jack and Dragon Cavalry Sword andnded steadily behind Jack. Ppak! At the same time, Zenith''s right hand held onto the Dragon Silver Spear that was stuck into the ground. Achilles and the other two almost had their jaws dropped to the ground at the sight of this scene. Zenith was probably the only person who dared to perform such a dangerous act which almost exposed all of his ws to Jack now, wasn''t he? Even if anyone else dared to do this, they probably would have been greeted by Jack''s Dragon Cavalry Sword with just a single moment of dy! "Roar!" Jack roared in anger when his sword missed the target and shed the air. Without any warning, he twisted his body, turned back and drew himself towards Zenith. The Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand made the snow ssh all over like a python that came from the skies. With Jack''s strength and the weight of the sword, it was enough to hurt a person to their bones with just a scratch. Bang! However, as Jack was turning around, Zenith suddenly pulled out the spear from the ground, causing the ground to split apart. Zenith was as quick as lightning. He did not dodge Jack''s attack but went straight towards his sword instead. ng! Metals were shed against one another while sparks flew from the collision. Jack''s movement did not stop. He put more pressure onto his Dragon Cavalry Sword and went straight for Zenith''s left hand by trailing the Dragon Silver Spear. In a second, Zenith withdrew his left hand, allowing the head of the spear to fall towards the ground. At the same time, he raised his left foot and gently tipped the spear''s head, causing it to buzz like the sound of a dragon''s chant. From the side, it went straight to Jack and poked at his waist. It seemed to be a light attack, and in fact, Zenith only tipped the head of the spear lightly, but when it hit Jack, Jack suddenly let out a grunt and flew backwards from the impact. This scene was confusing to Debut and Yarol who were watching from the side. Their minds werepletely nk from utter shock, unable to understand how the light attack from Zenith earlier could cause such a powerful force. As for Achilles, his gaze turned sharp while his body shook a little too. Ever since Jack''s drastic change, this was his first time seeing him repulsed by anything! Moreover, it seemed to have been done so easily in this one-to-one battle. "Roar!" Jack''s furious roar resounded amidst the blowing wind and snow. "Brat! How dare you!" In the next second, Zenith swayed the Dragon Silver Spear and dashed towards Jack. In that instant, the two men crashed together. ng... The rapid movements created sparks which spewed amidst the snow and wind. Following their moves, afterimages were seen in the air because they were moving too quickly. Wherever they went, they could cut of the stream of wind and snow as well. While fighting against each other, the two men twisted and turned. Everything was too fast that it made the onlookers dizzy. "They''re so fast!" "I can''t see them clearly at all!" Debut and Yarol came back to their senses, murmuring from the scene of the incredible moving shadows. Achilles'' gaze was still as sharp as ever from watching the fight. There seemed to be a me burning within him. His body was tensed, but he could feel his blood burning within him. As the Chief Guard, he was only scraped off from his position but his ability was still at its peak. Though Debut and Yarol could not catch the movements of Jack and Zenith, but Achilles could see them clearly. Even with his ability, he had to admit that Jack and Zenith''s fight was legendary. It was the show of the century! Each move and style were quick and smooth but it came with such terrifying lethality that can even break mountains apart! The way Jack and Zenith fought still came off as a shock to Achilles. All of their moves, attack and defence ones were done in the air. From Achilles'' point of view, this was a showdown by two battle masters. This was a masterpiece! If f any of them were careless to not defend any of the attacks, it would cause them serious injuries, regardless if it was Jack or Zenith! Jack was madly violent because of his sickness, that was why he had such ys. As for Zenith, he was calmly exhibiting each of his attacks and defences confidently. With this difference, it made Achilles'' estimation towards Zenith''s strength rise indefinitely. Though he had the body of a mortal, but his presence was one believed to be godly. This was what Achilles felt towards Zenith while watching the battle. He knew the best about the changes in Jack''s ability! Other than the changes, he knew about the difference as well. With his ability, he could barely handle one of Jack''s killing move even with his life. Even if he was fully armed, he would be spitting blood after getting beaten up badly by Jack. But now, Zenith was handling Jack''s attack with ease. He could even counterattack and had the upper hand at times! Boom! With Zenith''s leap into the air, the spear in his hand was like a dragon that came to life. It shook the ground loudly, sshing the snow on both sides as forcibly pushed Jack back. Achilles suddenly widened his eyes. With that shot, he clearly saw that snow was not the only thing that flew into the air, but the surface of ground as well! This shot managed to crack every inch of the ground. It even scraped off its surface! "Roar!" Jack, who was forced to retreat roared. His face had the look of a reaper, and once again, he picked up Dragon Cavalry Sword and dashed towards Zenith. "Dragon Ascending!" In an instant, the Dragon Silver Spear that Zenith was holding closely to him suddenly let out a low grunt. At that moment, Zenith stared sharply at Jack. Just as Jack was about to reach him, Zenith yanked the spear up and created a sky full of snow. Boom! The barrel of the originally sturdy Dragon Silver Spear suddenly softened with this drag. Amidst the snowkes, a buzzing noise burst out, trembling the entire earth. Vaguely, Achilles felt that the spear in Zenith''s hand came to life and became a real dragon with silver scales all over his body. The dragon seemed to be winding its body that was wrapped with snow and stabbed right at Jack. At the same time, the automated Dragon Silver Spear suddenly let out a noiseparable to the angry roar of a dragon. "Ah!" Debut and Yarol screamed at the same time. Achilles let out a miserable expression as well. In an instant, Zenith''s Dragon Silver Spear, like a dragon that was flying, flew directly towards Jack. On the other hand, Jack had also stopped his movements as his eyes darkened right away. He quickly raised the Dragon Cavalry Sword to his chest, shielding himself. Boom! The tip of the Dragon Silver Spearnded on Dragon Cavalry Sword. In a moment''s time, the extremely durable Dragon Cavalry Sword instantly broke into countless fragments and flew out in all directions, while Jack flew out in the direction of a parab.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He looked up into the sky, spat out a mouthful of blood beforending heavily on the ground...????? Chapter 944 What An Honour "Cough..." After falling to the ground, Jack, with blood dripping from the corner of his lips, still tried to get back up on his feet. His bloody and sharp gaze were flickering. On the other hand, Achilles, Debut and Yarol were all looking at Jack with trepidation. How strong must he be to be able to still stand up and continue to fight after taking in Zenith''s shot? Even Achilles could not stand the Dragon Roar from earlier. It made him suffer. If he were to take in that shot, Achilles knew he couldn''t have handled it as well as Jack did. Suddenly, Jack who was struggling to get up from the ground stopped moving. Soon after, he fell back to the ground and fainted. The sudden scene caught all of them off guard as it was unexpected. Now, they were only surrounded by the sounds of the wind and snow blowing. The intense atmosphere had calmed down gradually too. Silence filled the air for a moment before a voice was heard again. "He fainted?" Yarol murmured in disbelief, "It''s too sudden." "Not really, Jack got hit by themander''s killing move but he only spat blood and fainted. This is enough for him to boast in Dragon Cavalry." Debut wiped away a mouthful of blood and looked at Jack who was unconscious on the ground in fear. In contrast, Achilles frowned at the sight. He just stared at Jack, slightly dazed as he got lost in his own thoughts. "Huh?" Following Yarol and Debut''s words, Zenith raised his brows and said in shock, "He shouldn''t faint from just one shot." Boom! His words came down like thunder to Yarol and Debut. They were dumbfounded. He shouldn''t have fainted from just one shot? Goodness, what did Zenith meant? Earlier, the two of them almost went deaf from Zenith''s Dragon Ascending. The Dragon Roar almost burst their eardrums and it put them in pain. How many people exactly coulde up with such a shot? The pair could not even bear the sound from the shot, but Jack was struck right by Dragon Ascending! With that...wasn''t it normal that he fainted? Even Achilles'' gaze became sharper after listening to Zenith''s words. He bit the inside of his cheeks and looked at Zenith in surprise. Even him was not confident in catching the shot from earlier. As the pastmander, he knew better than anyone else how powerful and terrifying Zenith''s Dragon Ascending could be! The Dragon Cavalry Sword was indeed made to block off bullets on the war zones. Be it its thickness or weight, or the material used and casting process, it was far different from any other normal swords. But Dragon Ascending could crash the Dragon Cavalry Sword into pieces, that was why it was terrifying. However, Achilles had witness how Zenith had used one shot of his Dragon Ascending to destroy a n''s main defence door in one of the battles in the past! Now that Jack had been hit by it, why did Zenith think that he wouldn''t faint from it? Many doubts were swarming in his heart. Achilles couldn''t help but ask, "Commander, what''s with Jack now?" With what Zenith said earlier, Achilles believed Jack''s ability was one that he could only look up to. However, he was also confused with all of Jack''s changes! Upon hearing that, Debut and Yarol turned to look at Zenith too. For a person to change so drastically, everyone would be astounded upon witnessing it. But Zenith was questioning why Jack fainted earlier when he shouldn''t have. It showed that he knew the reason for Jack''s sudden change! However, Zenith only turned around and swept his gaze across the trio. His majesty and dominance seemed to have taken over the three like an invisible force. Even Achilles sucked in a deep breath from that. Soon after, Zenith spoke again, "What happened today is a top secret. If any of you dared to reveal it, you and your family will face the consequences." Boom! His voice seemed like the sounds that came from heavens above. Debut and Yarol turned pale in an instant. Under the intense gaze of Zenith, they felt chilly and even got goosebumps. "We understand." The two responded, trembling a little. At this moment, they responded casually because they had forgotten the difference between their identities from the fear. As they were speaking, Debut looked at Jack seriously. He was both delighted and surprised at the same time, maybe even somewhat proud. "I knew that Jack was staying lowkey about his ability. With his talent, he can definitely move up thedder quickly once he enters Dragon Cavalry. Now that themander has taken an interest in him, he can even keep today''s happenings as a top secret. His future is limitless, and I believe that as long as I follow behind Jack, I''ll never be wrong!" This was Debut''s inner thoughts. Though he looked simple and honest, he knew how to choose what was best for himself too. Surely, this was understandable as everyone only wanted to chase after their own dreams. It wasn''t anything unpermitted. "Yes sir!" Achilles sped his fist to answer, but he was slightlyter than Debut and Yarol. However, he was the only person here who knew Jack''s identity. Aspared to the shock experienced by Debut and Yarol, Achilles was much calmer. The only thing he was confused about was the changes in Jack. "We will head back to Thegiant City now!" Zenith said lowly, "I came here by myself. All of you will head back with me in the Five-pawed Dragon Jet to rescue the new soldier." As he said so, he pointed to Cole Sanchez who was heavily injured and was on Yarol''s back. Achilles and the others frowned, slightly worried. One of the rtionships in life was the friendship that one had with theirrades they had been through death and life with. Even if they knew each other for a short time, but they already had an unbreakable bond. Honestly speaking, Cole had the most serious and deadly injuries among all the others. Even Jack''s injury couldn''tpare to his.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the Five-pawed Dragon Jet arrived. A ropedder came down from its interior. Achilles, Debut and Yarol got Cole in the ne. Just when they were about to get back on the ground, they froze in the positions at the ne''s entrance. Because...Zenith was carrying Jack on his back as he climbed the ropedder! This scene came as a huge surprise to Debut and Yarol. Zenith was the reputablemander of Dragon Cavalry. He had a position so powerful tomand north territory and oppress hundreds of ns. He was the God of War, but he actually put his ego aside and carried a new soldier on his back?! If anyone else were to see this, Debut and Yarol promised that it would shock them to their cores! Status and power were something that could not be forgone at times. Even in Dragon Cavalry, Zenith, theirmander was someone who stood at the top of the pyramid! However, this God of War was now putting aside his prestige and carried a new soldier on his back? What an honour it was for the new soldier! Debut widened his eyes and mumbled, "When Jack finds out about this after waking up, he would probably be able to do anything he pleased in Dragon Cavalry with this honour." Achilles let out a meaningful chuckle. To Debut and Yarol, Jack and Zenith''s rtionship was one of a new soldier andmander, and the two had a huge difference between them. But Achilles knew that the two were much closer than that, they were friends andrades who had a bond stronger than anything else!??????????????? Chapter 945 Unreasonable When the Five-pawed Dragon Jetnded at the Thegiant City airport, the whole airport had already been locked. What happened today was under the full control of Zenith Harol. From the five squad'' patrol led by Jack and Achilles to everything that happened afterward, everything was set to highly confidential. Even, it was the case for the returning journey. Zenith also said seriously that he wouldn''t reward them any merit officially on this patrol! The main reason behind it was to surely help Jack hide his identity. After all, Achilles'' squad won the Supreme Merit in Earthly Hierarchy on the first patrol, and they won another prize on the second patrol. The five-squad must win the attention of the whole 300,000 Dragon Cavalry. Once they won the attention of the Dragon Cavalry, Zenith could shelter Jack with the 300,000 soldiers, avoiding the danger of getting in the Bloody Trap. However, with the precondition of under everyone''s eye, Jack''s trail drill in the Dragon Cavalry might have to cease in advance. Debut Moore and Yarol did not seem to express dissatisfaction regarding this situation. The reason was simple because this decision was made by Zenith, God of War, himself. Amid 300,000 Dragon Cavalry, Zenith was the god, he was everything! Such a decision was no doubt an order. Another reason, which was crystal clear to both of them, was that they were totally lucky not to have died this time! Without Jack''s suddenly being bewitched, without the presence of Zenith at the exact right timing. They... would have both died in the desertednd of snow! All of them got off the ne. Under a good shield, Debut and Yarol took Cole Sanchez to the army''s head doctor for treatment. While Achilles took Jack, who was passed out, back to Zenith''s room, following his step. After letting Jack rest on the bed of Zenith''s, Zenith closed the doors and windows of the room. Achilles was standing aside. Zenith checked around Jack and relieved his frowned head. Then, Zenith uttered with a low voice, "He could not be beaten to faint by my Dragon Ascending" There repeated some simr words. Then Achilles felt emotional as well. He looked at Zenith in shock and politely asked, "Commander, what on earth is the status of Chief Guard Hughes? Before encountering the Oirat Army, Jack had been in such a situation. Almost 500 Mercenary was killed with the force of one person!" "500 Mercenary?!" Zenith raised his eyes, and the killing intent aroused. A momentter, he returned to peace and calm. He had a glimpse at Jack who was lying on the bed, saying, "You should have heard of Bewitchedness, right? "Yes." Achilles nodded. He surely encountered Bewitchedness as he had practiced the strikes for long. But all of a sudden, Achilles shook his body with fear and surprise, eximing, "By what Commander meant, Chief Guard Hughes is, Bewitchedness?" Based on his practice of strike, indeed, he had encountered Bewitchedness. But encountering was encountering, and knowing was knowing. Hence, from the beginning of noticing the change of Jack, Achilles did not even think towards the Bewitchedness. The "Bewitchedness" that he had known was something almost impossible! It suddenly appeared in front of him. As he knew too little about the "Bewitchedness", it was so difficult to be recognized. "Yes, and it turned more serious now."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zenith, with a straight face, sat on the chair aside, and then he lit a cigarette. He looked at Jack doubtfully again, and said, "I have never imagined that he was beaten by my Dragon Ascending. If he is really in the Bewitchedness, he can not be weak like this." Achilles frowned, with fear and surprise, and felt into contemtion. He was still a bit shocked by Zenith''s words. However, when he knew that Jack was the Bewitchedness, even he thought that it was impossible to be beaten by one shot from Zenith! It was not Zenith who was too strong, but it was the bewitched Jack who became too weak! Before battling with Zenith, Jack showed a sign of the monsters showing up. But no matter the Mercenary or the thousands Oirat Army, no one could defend against Zenith. The battle between Jack and Zenith was indeed deadly and dangerous. But in the seemingly dangerous battle, what determined the victory was the "Dragon Ascending" from Zenith! But, ... was it possible? "Jack could battle with me with his own fighting instinct. He could defend Commander three strikes actually. However, after the Bewitchedness, his skill should expand a lot. He couldn''t have been beaten to faint at one strike." Achilles lowered his voice and guessed, "Is it possible that he lost much of his power because he killed a lot of people and he experienced a long time in the war? So..." Before Achilles could finish his words. But Zenith interrupted, "People who are bewitched will turn into a demon. Long wars and battles indeed weaken their abilities. But blood and death could arouse their evilness, making them stronger and stronger, and stimting their potential." Achilles was in a nk mind for a moment, with doubts and shock in his eyes. Zenith''s words were totally understandable, meaning that high-intensive wars could indeed weaken Jack. But the real reason that weakened Jack was the war did not cause massive deaths and injuries. And that very moment on the snowfield, blood and flesh were everywhere. The blood even dyed the whole field red. Jack''s ability was weakened by the war, but as the blood and death being the catalyst, he became stronger and stronger. However, the performance made by Jack became an "unreasonable" scene. "Did you see anything or any scene weird when he joined the Dragon Cavalry?" Zenith suddenly asked. Achilles frowned and thought, and suddenly he said, "Yes, since Jack joined the Dragon Cavalry, he read Tao Te Ching as long as he had time." "Tao Te Ching?!" Zenith raised his eyes andughed, "That''s why!" He mumbled. Zenith waved his hands and said, "Take care of him here. I have other things to do." "Commander, I am afraid that this is not appropriate." Achilles hesitated, "Jack and I are just new recruit and Sergeant in everyone''s eyes. If we were found to be in your room..." "Without my consent, Golden Guard are not even allowed to enter." Zenith suddenly turned a cold and cruel face, although there were heaters and firepans in the room. But all of a sudden, Achilles felt that the room temperature was even lower than the outside. Zenith lowered his voice, "The matter with the Mercenary should be thoroughly investigated!???????????? Chapter 946 That’s Humiliating Me, Zenith Harol "This matter also needs to be investigated?" Achilles was a bit stunned and said incredulously, "The mercenaries and the Oirat Army seemed to being for me to kill me as I had blood feuds with them when I was the Chief Guard in the past." "Heh!" Zenith Harol chuckled, "The Oirat Army appeared may be because their scouts have discovered your trail. There''s no excuse for that, but why do a mere group of mercenaries have the qualifications to know about your patrol trail?" Achilles was transfixed suddenly. The next second, Zenith took a step towards outside, "Although today''s matter is top secret, after a thorough investigation, it''s time to get rid of the mercenaries in Northern Territory whether there''re results or not. Since they dared to deal with Dragon Cavalry, they should go to the hell! With regard to the Coalition Order, it also requires to get rid of these scoundrels who are venal in advance." Bang!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The door of the room was closed. Then Achilles just gradually recovered his wits and there was some horror in the depth of his eyes. What Zenith said had given him a feeling of enlightenment. Anything that happened in these endless and extremely cold snowfields of Northern Territory was not surprising at all. Simr encounters might happen at any time just likest time which they had encountered a tracking team of the Oirat Tribe when they went out on a scout round. It was logical that they would be discovered by the opposing scouts and attacked by arge number of soldiers as they faced the Oirat Army today. But... on what basis did the mercenaries do that? In the ce like Northern Territory, three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry were crushing foreign tribes across thend. This was the top strong army! Even though there were a lot of mercenary teams at the Northern Territory, they were mostly under suppression and stayed in a small team as Thegiant City and Dragon Cavalry were in ce. A team of five hundred mercenaries was already quite arge number. However, in the eyes of Dragon Cavalry, they were just useless in the Northern Territory. Yet, they knew their route and came straight to kill them! This was simply doing something risky! What was more, the route of their five-member team was exposed to their eyes! As a former Chief Guard, Achilles clearly knew the operating procedures of Dragon Cavalry, even down to every detail. Even if the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry left Thegiant City and it was the easiest and safest scout round, their trails were kept strictly confidential! Not to mention the mercenaries, even the fellow soldiers in Thegiant City would hardly know about it without intentionally probing into the situation. "Does it mean that... there''s a mole?" Achilles''s expression soon looked stern with his eyes cold, "No wonder the Commander''s attitude towards the mercenaries is even harsher than towards the ten thousand people of Oirat Tribe. If there''s a mole within Dragon Cavalry, it''s simply a great shame!" Traitors would be punished... that''s a felony under militaryw! Not to mention... Dragon Cavalry is a top strong army that personally built by Zenith and a great weapon that was unstoppable. As the one who built it, Zenith straight away included the militaryw of disloyal in the highest militaryw regtions. No, it was even higher than the highest militaryw regtion and unmatched. Achilles was even well aware of the next decision that Zenith might make. "If can''t find out, I would rather kill all just for one." ... Thegiant City was on top of the North Wall. The cold wind was like a knife. The snowstorm was severe. Shawn stood majestically above the city wall with his fiery gaze, looked into the distance as if he could ignore the snowstorm and always showed a smug smile. "Shawn, it''s time to change shifts!" A cadre who had the same rank as Shawn walked over. "So fast?" He recovered his wits and felt startled. "Fast? Don''t you see all these brats under yourmand were frozen?" Heughed and joked. Shawnughed awkwardly and quickly swapped shifts with him so that the soldiers under hismand could leave. However, he remained standing on top of it. "Why don''t you return to your barracks to warm up?" The cadre looked at him in confusion. Standing guard was a hard job. Even though there was no thrilling battle, standing in the snowstorm and having to keep a vignt eye out was extremely taxing on both physical strength and mind. Thus, usually the soldiers who were reced went straight down to the walls by greasing their sole. "No, no. I just want to see more of the blizzard." Shawn rubbed his chin and looked at the setting sun with his deep eyes, "Nowadays, Northern Territory was all under the pressure of Dragon Cavalry. If it happened in the past, I think everyone wouldn''t expect that our three thousand Dragon Cavalry could turn Northern Territory which was in chaos to be impregnable." "Yes!" The cadre alsomented, "It''s all thanks to the Commander as his existence as an outstanding dragon, so Northern Territory was peaceful now and resulted in the glory of our three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry!" "I''ve to go down first. It''s indeed cold." After pinpointing the time, he greeted and quickly descended the city wall. However, he was a bit hesitant. He stopped beneath the city wall. "Should I go and take a look?" He frowned and hesitated for a while but he shook his head finally, "Forget about it. Since Timur wants to recruit me, he will definitely seed and a mere five people would have to die. Even Jack and Achilles will definitely not be able to turn the tide." A sneer appeared on his face when he was thinking of this. Then he looked up at the wintry sky and rubbed his face. "My brother... finally I''ve helped you to revenge!" The sky gradually darkened. It was night. Thegiant City was brightly lit. No matter it was day or night, as such a city, it would never have the time to cken off. In front of Jack''s barracks, the corridor was brightly lit. However, their barracks were dark and empty. After half a day, a few figures just emerged from the darkness in the distance. Zenith''s face was sullen as he stared at their barracks. There were three Golden Guard following behind him. "Commander, we''ve been staring until night and there''s no movement. Perhaps we''ve overthought?" A Golden Guard said in his low voice. Zenith rubbed his nose and chuckled, "He''s really careful and cautious." Three of them were stunned at the same time. Obviously, Zenith was certain that there was a mole in Dragon Cavalry. In fact, from the moment Zenith had found them, three of them had been taking turns to secretly observe their barracks. Even Debut Moore and Yarol who were slightly injured had been left in other barracks temporarily to ensure their barracks were dark and deserted. If there was really a mole, he would have been watching the movements of five of them. He kept staying there and he would be able to catch the mole if a slight hint was revealed. However, after waiting for most of the day untilte night, there was no any sign of weird movement inside the barracks. In the next second, he said in a stern voice, "Keep watching. If there are no clues before dawn tomorrow, then investigate five of them thoroughly, catch all those people who have enmity with them to await punishment ording to their social status when they entered Dragon Cavalry. Those who have enmity with Achilles should be investigated intensively!" "Commander, isn''t that too arbitrary? If all those people who feel hatred of him are tied up and sentenced, it''s too far-reaching." A Golden Guard said in shock. "You''re newly promoted, so I allowed you to ask such a stupid question this time." He turned around fiercely, "There''s a mole within Dragon Cavalry and that''s humiliating me!" His mightiness made the Golden Guard''s face to turn pale.???????? Chapter 947 Wolf of The Hun Royal Palace The night was so dark. Deep in the northern region, the weather was extremely cold. When night fell, it was a great crisis for foreign tribes. The cold is so intense. If one isn''t careful, he may be asleep forever. All therge and small tribes were scattered across the vast and barrennd like the stars. The distance between them varied, so most of the snowfields were immersed in the darkness. However, in the centre of the snowfields, there was one tribe which was different from others. In the midst of blizzard, there were thirteen cities standing there. Each of the city was lit up. One of thergest cities stood in the middle of the other twelve cities which surrounded it in a circle, as if a myriad of stars surrounded the moon. The distance between the cities was only a few thousand metres. This distance was not close for a human being. If zooming in on the distance between the cities, it would be the equivalent of one step away. It was hard to imagine that there were thirteen majestic cities in this extremely cold Northern Region. The main city in the centre was even as big as Thegiant City. And this... was The Hun Royal Pce! It was the most supreme tribe in the snowy ins of Northern Region. The number of tribes under Royal Pce was the most and itpletely ignored the other tribes. These thirteen cities were the symbol of The Hun Royal Pce. They were different from most tribes as most tribes only had little protection in the snowy ins and more often gathered in groups and surrounded with wooden fences. Of course, this didn''t mean that these tribes were weak. It was entirely due to the environment of snowy ins of Northern Region. The extreme cold weather represented a crisis and also meant that resources were scarce in the meantime. Hence these tribes could only migrate above the snowy ins in order to obtain resources. Sometimes they even crossed their own borders and fought with the other tribes in order to plunder resources. Thew of survival of the animal kingdom was always evident here. The Hun Royal Pce had upied the most extensive territory and a huge amount of resources with absolute power. This also created the basic conditions for them to forge their cities as a shelter. It was alreadyte in night. There was still a hustle and bustle in the thirteen cities. Being powerful also meant that the people of The Hun Tribes were in clover. Inside the royal residence in the main city, an exotic fragrance that precisely made from the ingredients originating from the snowy ins filled a wide boudoir. The colours of pink, red and purple matched with the unique decoration of The Hun Royal Pce. It didn''t make the room stand out, but rather every inch of it was charming. In the centre of room, a fire pit burned with a bonfire, making the room as warm as spring. As the fire was burning, a crackling sound echoed through the room. On top of the wide bed, there was bed quilt which was woven of pr bear''s fur and arctic fox''s fur. It was plush and it gave a different kind of allure. Even the special fragrance in the air gave an extremely seductive feeling. At this moment, a woman lying on the plush bed. A beautiful woman who wrapped in a thin robe which made of arctic fox''s fur waszily lying on the bed. Although it was thin, it was warm. She propped her head up and held her phone. Herzy posture caused her robe to slip off from her shoulders, exposing arge area of her snow-white and crystal clear skin. Her long and slender legs were exposed, as if they were carved out of jade which was rare in the world. The robe only covered her thighs, but all the way down to her feet was an absolute work of art. Her face was even gorgeous! It was a unique and exotic look with her white and exquisite features and even the pores didn''t exist. Her lips was red like blood and crystal clear and her smile highlighted the endless enchantment. Her deep and ck jewel-like eyes were staring at the phone and the brow was even slightly wrinkled. However, the obvious look of anger still exuded endless charm. This kind of woman was peerless! If she stayed at another ce, all the men would throw themselves at het feet. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. Then, a mellow man''s voice rang out. "Medea, may Ie in?" "Come in, dad." She recovered her wits, slightly straightened her attire and slipped under the nket slowly like azy fox.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The door was opened. A middle-aged man who was stout and wore animal robe walked in. This man was about fifty years old and as sturdy as pylon. His eyebrows showed a dominance. When he saw the woman, his gaze changed slightly. "Dad, I''m your daughter." She gave a reproachful nce. His gaze flickered, hurriedly moved his gaze aside and smiled awkwardly, "Your Highness Wolf, I''m the one who have sinned!" He asked, "Didn''t you sleep since it''s sote now? She nodded, "Yes, as the daughter of The Hun King, how can I sleep as you''re still awake?" "Rest early, otherwise your mother will me me again." He looked a littleplicated, sat on the leather chair at the side and asked, "How is the Coalition Order progressing now?" He was the king of The Hun Royal Pce! He was the true Commander of The Hun! The scene seemed to be a bit weird. If it was known by others, it could even make people to be jaw-dropping. As the king of The Hun who looked askance at the foreign tribes, he... was asking his daughter? "It''s in the process of advancing." She gently stroked her ck hair behind her ears, "Don''t be in a hurry, dad. This time we''ve swallowed our pride and foreign tribes wille attached." He smiled awkwardly and shook his head resignedly, "Dad is old and rigid in thinking and far inferior to you. Now everyone calls you as Wolf of foreign tribes, as if the great Wolf who bound to lead the wolf pack to hunt for the most delicious food!" She smiled and her smile was beautiful and could captivate the world. "It''s all because dad is good in teaching me. I''m not Wolf, but dad is the true Wolf as you''re the king of The Hun Royal Pce!" What she said made theplication on his face disappeared and he smiled. After that, she grasped her phone and slowly lifted it up. Her red lips curved up slightly with a seductive smile, "Dad, I seem to have preyed on a strong man. Chapter 948 My Man Will Definitely Be the Most Powerful Guy in The World! "Hmm?!" The man was stunned for a moment and looked back at the phone in Medea''s hands. There was a video clip on the phone. In the video clip, it was all the terrifying scenes that Timur had captured of Jack ying the mercenaries brutally before Timur died. Even if the man was the king of the Hun Royal Pce, he could not help but frown and his eyes were filled with horror when he saw this video clip. In the scene, Jack was holding the Dragon Cavalry Sword as he rampaged through the mercenaries. He was obviously alone, yet he was wiping out everybody in a demonic manner! "Your Highness Wolf is above, this is the warrior that can fight against one hundred enemies alone!" The Hun King eximed in shock while giving a thumbs up. Among the foreign tribes in the snowfield, the junglew of big fish eat little fish had always been practised, even by the Hun Royal Pce. It was also because of thisw that caused the foreign tribes to revere military strength and to possess natural respect for the powerful ones deep inside their bones. Even though Jack was apparently dressed in the armour of the Dragon Cavalry in the video clip, it did not deter the Hun King to exim in admiration at all when he saw the video clip. "He is not a warrior." Medea retrieved the phone and lowered her eyebrows as she smiled charmingly, "Such a strong man belongs to me." While smiling charmingly, she even stretched out her small crimson tongue and gently licked her blood-dripping lips. However, she was gazing at the video clip on the phone with an obsessive look. "Medea, he is from the Dragon Cavalry!" The Hun King was startled for a moment and reminded. "Father, Medea knew that of course. This man is sort of unexpected pleasure." Medea stared at the video clip obsessively and said slowly, "Didn''t I n to find pawn in the Dragon Cavalry within the Thegiant City? So, I assigned Timur to look for him and pawn was found. But what pawn demanded was to kill the former Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry, Achilles, then only he would surrender sincerely." "Kill Achilles?" The Hun King''s muscr body trembled and he was frightened suddenly, "Are you guys crazy? Although Achilles''s Chief Guard position was demoted by Zenith, he still possessed the strength of the Chief Guard. How can such a powerful guy just be killed like that easily?" "That''s why Timur has spent a lot of money to assemble five hundred mercenaries, trying to surround and kill the enemies with a crowd of mercenaries." Medea shrugged her shoulders, "Achilles was the sergeant of five new recruits. He was out on a scouting and patrolling mission with the four new recruits. But they were surrounded by the five hundred mercenaries led by Timur. This is the video clip that was taken back by Timur, and this strong man is just a new recruit of the Dragon Cavalry." "A new recruit?" The Hun King frowned slightly as he somewhat reacted. Medea put the phone down and gently pulled up the nightgown that had slipped off her shoulder. She then only said with an infatuated gaze, "Father, the new recruit has just been in the Dragon Cavalry for a short time. He must not be that loyal yet. If I can seduce such a strong man on my bed, then when the foreign tribes attack the Thegiant City southwards in the future, this man who is as strong as a beast will definitely be our sharpest sword!" "Medea..." The Hun King''s voice suddenly lowered, "Are you serious?" Medea was stunned for a moment and the charming look on her face suddenly vanished, but it was reced with a firm and innocent gaze. "I''m serious of course, father! I swear upon Sirius!" "No, it is you..." The Hun King''s eyes fluttered slightly and he said anxiously, "What father meant, do you still remember the rules of the Hun Royal Pce?" "Remember!" Medea nodded his head, "The bloodline of the Hun Royal Pce does not marry with foreigners, but only with the strongest man in the tribe!" "Yes, that''s what father was referring to." The Hun King nodded his head violently, "This is a rule that has been practised in the Hun Royal Pce for thousands of years. This is also the key reason for us to be so different from the rest of the barbarians. Those barbarians make peace with each other. This rule of our Hun Royal Pce is the key to maintain our status as the Royal Pce!" "Father!" Medea looked at the Hun King in confusion, "For thousands of years, our Hun Royal Pce has been adhering to this ancestral tradition, but what is the result? The foreign tribes on the snowfield fight against each other, how many tribes have truly respected us as the Royal Pce? As time passes, how many tribes that originally respected us as the Royal Pce have left?" "This..." The Hun King''s face was flushed red and his both hands were clenched into fists, trembling vaguely. If it was anyone else who said such words, he would have already ordered him to meet the Sirius. However, the person who said these words was his daughter who was now the Wolf of the foreign tribes! Every word was like a knife stabbing straight into his heart, but it was also an undeniable truth! "After all these years, the Royal Pce is just our Hun tribe deceiving ourselves and others. The so-called Royal Pce is just only thest obstinacy of the Hun." Medea did not stop speaking. She lowered her voice and spoke the words that were most intolerable for the Hun King! Poof, there was a crash! The Hun King trembled and sat on the chair weakly. His expression was dazed while he gazed nkly. At this moment, his flushed face was absolutely ugly as he smiled helplessly in dismay. "When the ancestral tradition can''t cope with the existing environment, perhaps we should consider abandoning it." Medea gazed with enthusiasm, "Just like this time, we the Hun Royal Pce are willing to lower our pride and participate in the Coalition Order!" "Medea, you must not disgrace the ancestral tradition." The Hun King admonished in a deep voice, but he looked at her as if he was carrying thest hope, "There are many good men and even countless of warriors in my Hun Royal Pce. But you have never taken a nce at them before. Even this time you have left the foreign tribes for the Coalition Order, yet nobody has attracted you too. Why on earth do you like this guy?" "Father thinks that many people are suitable for Medea, but Medea thinks that all of them in the foreign tribes are useless!" An arrogant look appeared on her pretty face, "My man will definitely be the most powerful guy in the world. Apart from Zenith who is the God of War, he is the only one who I can marry willingly in this world. For the sake of the foreign tribes to seek alliance, I''m ready to lose my virginity for him!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She did not wait for the Hun King to respond. A charming smile appeared on Medea''s face once again. "Zenith is our enemy, but if Medea can attract this new recruit to be father''s good son-inw. When we attack southwards in the future, he will definitely be able topete with Zenith with a little more training ording to his strength now!" "Father, you know that the foreign tribes are afraid of the Thegiant City. The three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry are not the main point, what they are really scared of is...Zenith!" While she spoke, Medea held back hernguor and sat up straight. Her small crimson tongue gently licked her blood-dripping red lips as she said with a bewildered gaze, "Now, there is such a strong son-inw that can fight against Zenith. Once we conquer the Thegiant City, our foreign tribes will move southwards. With a reliable son-inw as strong as Zenith, why will father need to worry about not being able to regain the foreign tribes'' loyalty and submission to the Royal Pce?" Boom! The speech hurt the Hun King intensely. When thest words were uttered, there was no longer any hesitation or despair on the Hun King''s face, but rather a firm determination. "If that is the case, you Medea should indeed attract such a good son-inw personally."???????? Chapter 949 Rather Kill All Just for One! It was the next morning. When Jack woke up, he saw Zenith was sitting by the side. His eyesight gradually regained focus, but he found himself lying in Zenith''s room. "Awake?" Zenith put his hands down and leaned on the chair in front of the desk tiredly, "You have overslept and missed today''s morning training." "I have been sleeping here for a whole night?" Jack looked at Zenith in shock. Zenith''s exhausted face was obviously caused by his unchanged sitting position for the whole night. "Yes, you fellow is the first person that was apanied by me to sleep with." Zenith lifted his hand and rubbed his face. Then, he lit another cigarette and smoked. Jack was speechless. After taking a deep breath, Jack did not dwell on Zenith''s words. He asked, "How is Cole now?" "His life is rescued, but he has to recuperate for three months before going back into the battle." Zenith shrugged with a cynical look on his face. As he held a cigarette in his mouth, he picked up the Tao Te Ching on his desk and teased, "You''re indeed rxed. You will bring this Tao Te Ching with you wherever you go, it is quite a nice book." "I''m used to it." Jack sat up again as his body had recovered a lot after a night of deep sleep. However, there was still soreness as well as a weak feeling all over his body. "Go back to the barrack and rest for another two days. I have told them not to assign you any missions during these two days." Zenith closed the Tao Te Ching and tossed it directly to Jack, "You guys have made great achievements in this battle. But to hide this incident, it will not be counted in the military merits. Just treat it as if nothing has happened before!" "Alright." Jack nodded his head and tidied his clothes. After keeping the Tao Te Ching in ce, he got out of his bed and took two steps outside. He suddenly stopped his steps for a while. "Still have any problems?" Zenith frowned and asked. "There should probably be a spy in the Dragon Cavalry. The mercenaries are heading straight to us." After making such ament, Jack left in a couple of strides without looking back.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Just as he reached the doorway, Zenith''s words were heard by him from the back. "It is about time. This kind of humiliation, I will rather kill all just for one!" Jack''s pupils constricted, was this...already known? He was astounded for a moment, then he was relieved. What he could think of, with Achilles and Zenith''s battlefield experience, would they not think of it? Jack rubbed his nose and mocked himself. It was me thinking too much. "If you go back now, you should be able to see the Golden Guards settling this issue." "Fine." When Jack left, the smile on Zenith''s face disappeared. It was reced by the usual majestic and grim look. His eyes narrowed as he looked incredibly stern. "Without even asking?" There was a soft murmur of confusion. Ever since Jack was awakened, Zenith had purposely avoided mentioning the incident of "Bewitchedness". However, being the main person involved, Jack did not mention it either. Zenith closed his eyes while rubbing his nose. He gently knocked on the desk. Da, da, da... The sound softly echoed in the room at a steady pace. He seemed to be thinking about something. It was when Jack returned to the barrack. Achilles, Debut and Yarol were all in the barrack. Jack and Cole were the most severely injured in yesterday''s battle. Among the three of them, Debut was obviously the heaviest and he was wrapped with gauze all over his body. All these wounds were mostly formed when three of them shielded Yarol and Cole to retreat. "Jack, you have recovered so fast?" Debut was surprised to see Jack. As he recalled the battle yesterday, he could not hide his fear in his eyes. Jack scratched his head, "Debut, why do I feel that you are somehow afraid of me suddenly?" While speaking, Jack took a nce at Achilles and Yarol. Achilles was calm, but it was Yarol who looked even scared than Debut. As Jack asked this question, Debut and Yarol were not only afraid, but they were also puzzled. "Jack, you..." Debut stammered as he was about to speak. At the side, Achilles lowered his head and coughed a few times, interrupting Debut''s words, "Debut, didn''t you forget what themander had informed?" Once Debut heard Achilles''s words. Debut immediately shut his mouth up and lowered his head. Meanwhile, Yarol stared away and avoided having eye contact with Jack. Zenith had given a death order to them not to told Jack about his bold and impressive performance on the battlefield. It was right after that. Achilles stood up and patted Jack''s shoulder, "It is alright, everybody returned safely anyway. Only Cole needs to recuperate for a while longer." "Yes, I know. Themander has told me about it." Jack nodded and turned around to ask, "By the way, were there any conflicts in the Thegiant City this morning?" Since Zenith had already said something like that, it was apparent that this purge would definitely lead to a huge conflict. "The conflict was arising as the day just dawned." Achilles said in a serious tone, "The Golden Guards are now dealing with this issue. You guys just returned, so you can''t feel anything." "Themander is really ruthless this time. Will he really kill all just for one?" Debut wondered and said in fear, "The impact involved in this issue is too great." "Yes, I have just gone out and those armies have seen me as a devil, avoiding me deliberately!" Yarol also shrugged his shoulders and agreed. The morning training was over. It was when the first sunray shone into the Thegiant City. The purge was then carried out and led by the Golden Guards. Themander had ordered the three Golden Guards to purge the entire three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry at each military rank. The reason was known at the very beginning of the purge. The three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry all knew that the purge was rted to five of them, but the details had already been ssified as the top secret by Zenith. Nobody else knew about it. "A spy is the thing that themander hates the most." Achilles rubbed his chin and said in a deep voice, "If there is really a spy in the Dragon Cavalry, it will be aplete humiliation to themander. It will be strange if themander isn''t in such a rage." "The conflict should probablyst for a day, right?" Jack rubbed his nose and narrowed his eyes as he chuckled. It was in the meantime. People were frightened in the Thegiant City. From time to time, miserable cries of injustice resounded all over the barracks. There was as if an invisible huge hand straining the nerves of the three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry to the extreme in this morning. The three Golden Guards investigated all the barracks with their troops. Whoever had a conflict with either Jack or any five of them was detained and pending to be sentenced. In the ordinaries'' mind, it was indeed a bit too aggressive to take such actions. However, the real armies knew that how terrible it would be on the battlefield if there was a spy in the military. A small leak will sink a great ship, a slight negligence of the spy would cause a disaster in the military! Of course, Zenith''s strategy was rather to kill all just for one. But for the sake of the military, it would alert the armies and pose a sense of warning. It was inside the barrack. Shawn frowned tightly as his eyes were filled with fear, and he was moody sometimes. He sat on his chair and clenched his fists while shivering. His expression was sometimes raging but sometimes restrained. His entire mood was in an extremely weird and unstable state. There was even a sound of teeth grinding from his mouth. He could not have expected that. Things would suddenly turn out like this! He had obviously refrained from investigating the incident and avoided the tragedy fortunately. But in a sh, Zenith had decided to rectify and purge the entire Dragon Cavalry in a serious manner. In this way, even if he had dodged a bullet, it was still reasonable for him to be detained by the Golden Guards based on his hatred with Achilles. He would be the only right person to be killed out of those innocent sacrifices! "Run, I must run! I will definitely die if I stay here. If I escape...perhaps there is still a chance of survival!" Finally, Shawn''s eyes were zing firmly and his gaze was sharp like a fierce beast.???????? Chapter 950 The Escape Thegiant City was covered in snow. Everyone was panicking. The purge had silently swept through the whole city. No one knew what was going on. But they were sure that it had something to do with Achilles''s five-man squad. However, because they had so little information about it, therefore they were even more nervous. At the Commission Office. Shawn tramped hastily to the Commission Office. He stood outside of the office and rubbed his palms indecisively. He needed a mission. A mission to get out of the city! In this way, he could openly walk out of Thegiant City before the Golden Guards could bring their men and investigate him. As long as he was out of Thegiant City, he would be as free as a bird. But... All the recent scout and patrol missions were not assigned to the Golden Guard force where he belonged. It would be extremely difficult if he wanted to get out of the city! "Luckily, Timur gave me the contact of Wolf Royal Pce. I just need to get out of Thegiant City and head directly north. With the help of The Hun Royal Pce, my chances of escape will be higher!" This was what Shawn had in his mind. Before he came to the Commission Office, he already had a n, so he contacted The Hun Royal Pce Wolf beforehand. After all, in Thegiant City, there were three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry soldiers. Each soldier had their own duties and responsibilities. So, if the Golden Guards were to bring along a small troop to purge the whole army, they would need some time before they could do that. And the best time to run away would be the period of time before the Golden Guards found him! Shawn looked at the soldiers going in and out of the Commission Office. His heart was pounding, and he was in a state of constant distress. The anxiety in his eyes filled with slight remorse. If he had not listened to Timur''s baloney and had not slept with the woman that Timur arranged for him... He would not be stuck in this predicament now. Now, he was at the point of life and death. The only choice he had was topletely submit himself to The Hun Royal Pce. Only by doing so, he could have a chance to live. If he stayed in the Dragon Cavalry, he would be dead sooner orter. He was left with no choice, and it was all because of a wrong decision. Suddenly. "Shawn, what are you doing here?" Aughter came from behind. Shawn, who was troubled and nervous, instantly trembled. His eyes were filled with panic. After he raised his head and saw who it was, he soothed his facial expression and pretended to be calm. He greeted the man who had just came out from the Commission Office, "Holmes, did youe here to get the scout and patrol mission?" "Yeah." Being the same rank as Shawn, Holmes and Shawn shared a deep rtionship even though they were assigned under different Golden Guard units. Therefore, they were already familiar with each other. I don''t know why there are a lot more scout and patrol missionstely. Even we had to personally lead the soldiers so that we could form arger brigade and intimidate our enemies on the snowfields." Over the years, the Dragon Cavalry had been sending their normal five-man squad directly to the foreign tribes'' home base to execute the scout and patrol mission. And now, even their rank had to join in the normal scout and patrol missions. It was indeed intimidating. However, Shawn was very clear. The changes in the scout and patrol missions were caused by the coalition of the foreign tribes! That night, when he had the private discussion with Timur, Shawn also got some insider news from him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, as he looked at the confused Holmes in front of him, he knew that their superiors were still suppressing the news of the coalition of foreign tribes and did not leak any information out. "Everything happens for a reason. Holmes, you need to be careful when you go for your patrol." Shawn pretended to be kind and advised him. Then, heughed and said, I''m going to leave if there is nothing else. I need to go back and settle some stuff. "Okay, go. I need to go back and do a roll call as well." Holmesughed and bid goodbye. Then, he left from the opposite direction of Shawn. When Holmes walked further away. Shawn, who had left earlier before, secretively walked out from the corner of the courtyard outside of the Commission Office. He looked coldly and sinisterly in the direction where Holmes had left. Shawn mumbled and said, "Holmes, don''t me me. You can only me yourself for being my friend." As he mumbled, he traced on the path where Holmes had previously left. The whole city was silenced by the purge. However, for Jack and the others, they were not affected by the purge. Compared to the outside, the ambience in their camp was unusually serene andfortable. The reason was that the cause of this purge for the Dragon Cavalry was originated from their squad. Therefore, the purge would not affect them. However, there was one thing that made them feel ufortable. When the other soldiers looked at them, their eyes were filled with fear, and they avoided them as much as possible. Jack felt that clearly when he went out just now, and that was why he returned and stayed together with Achilles, Debut and Yarol in the barracks. This ufortable feeling could only probably go away after the purge. "Mr. White, why don''t we go out and get some air?" Debutid boringly on the bed. "It''s so stuffy here in the barracks. Since we don''t have any mission these few days, we are going to be bored to death." "Where do you want to go? Didn''t you see how the other solders are looking at us?" Yarol said helplessly. Jack also gave an awkward smile. "Just find a ce where there are fewer people. If the purge doesn''t end today and continue on tomorrow, are we going to stay in the barracks for the whole day again tomorrow?" Debut sat up, looking very dejected. Achilles gave it a thought and said, "Let''s go. We can go to the city gates. Other than the soldiers standing guard, only a few patrolling soldiers will pass by there." "That is an excellent idea!" Almost immediately, Debut felt excited. Jack and Yarol''s eyes also shone. They have been upied with a lot of activities since they joined the Dragon Cavalry. However, because of the battle yesterday, their squad was left with nothing to do. For these few days, they were allowed to stop attending the morning drills, and don''t participate in any missions. A lot of people would feel this before. When they suddenly free themself from a busy lifestyle, they would instead feel ufortable. This was how Jack and the others felt right now. After they put on their thick robe. Jack and the others went out of their barracks silently. When they passed by the soldiers along the way, they did not dare to greet them. After all, none of the soldiers would be willing to see them at this timing. They silently walked to the western city gate. There were fewer people there. Not far away, there was a patrol squad patrolling, and soldiers standing guard at the city gates. As for the rest, it was just the soldiers standing on the city walls. Jack took the felt cap down from his head and stretched against the snowy wind. Heughed and said, "It feels so much better to be able toe out." "I don''t think so." Debut shook off the snow from his body and said awkwardly, "Even if I had already covered my face just now, I could still feel the weird stare from the soldiers. It feels so ufortable." "There''s nothing we can do. As this is important, and the Commander had personally given the order, so even if it is ufortable, we can only bear with it at the moment." Achilles said it with aughter. Then, he said again, "It''s fine. Since you all joined the Dragon Cavalry, you have never fully explored Thegiant City. Now, you can use this time and look around in the city." After saying that, he brought Jack and the others along and walked towards the western city gates. The soldiers that stood guard at the city gates had their own duty, hencepared to the Dragon Cavalry soldiers in the city, they were less affected by what was going on in the city right now. At the very least, they were not that afraid when they saw Jack and the three other people. At the same time. A scout and patrol squad rode their horses, passed through the west city main streets, and hastily made their way to the western city gates...???????? Chapter 951 Coincidence The imposing squad raced over. The battle horses trampled on the streets, the metallic and crisp sounds could be heard from their hooves. Galloping majestically, full of force. Jack and the others also saw the rge-scale'' unit. "What mission are they executing?" Jack was puzzled. At the side, Debut and Yarol were also curious. "It looks like a battalion of five hundred soldiers. This must be an important mission." "If it''s a battalion, it must be about some capture and killing mission." However. Achilles shook his head andughed lightly, "This is only a scout and patrol squad." What?! Jack and the two others looked at Achilles dumbfoundedly. Achilles raised his hand and pointed at the huge battalion. "You just joined the Dragon Cavalry, so you are not sure about the details. Depending on the mission, the soldiers will show different expressions. The battle horses galloping speed will differ too. If it is really something rted to capture and killing, the horses will be galloping thunderously without leaving any traces. Not like now, the horses are marching uniformly." "Only on a safe mission like the scout and patrol, they could remainposed and have the leisure to maintain their formation." Jack and the two others suddenly understood. The next second. Therge battalion marched majestically and arrived in front of the western city gates. Holmes ordered the battalion to stop. Then. He rode his horse and went through the handover procedure with the city gates garrison officer. During that time. The battalion of five hundred soldiers remained silent. Whether it was the soldiers or their horses, they all remained in extreme silence. Just from this point alone, you could show the military qualities of the Dragon Cavalry. "If they need to deploy a battalion of five hundred soldiers to execute a scout and patrol mission, it means that the situation is not so good!" Debut told Jack and the others in a faint voice. Jack and Yarol nodded their heads. Since they joined the Dragon Cavalry, they had already executed the scout and patrol mission twice, and both times were perilous. But that being said, it wasmon to have a five-man squad execute the scout and patrol mission. And to deploy a battalion to act as a scout and patrol unit, the number of soldiers in it was already a hundred times more than the normal squad. "Nowadays, the snowfields are simmering with danger. Plus, now we are in the season of deep winter. During this time, the pr night will appear, and the foreign tribes will suree out and find trouble. Therefore, the deployment of arger battalion for the scout and patrol unit is a necessity." Achilles'' gaze deepened. Compared to Jack and the others, he was the former Chief Guard, therefore he knew a lot more about the northern region. After they heard what Achilles had said. Debut and Yarol both nodded. However, Jack frowned solemnly, thinking in his mind. If they suddenly increase the scales of the scout and patrol units, maybe it was rted to the pr nights. But the main reason must be due to the appearance of the Coalition Order that had suddenly caused the snow ins to be in simmering chaos right now. "Safe trip!" After the handover procedure was done, the city gates garrison officer saluted Holmes. He saluted back, rode his battle horse, and waved his right hand. "Forward!" Rumble... The massive troop of soldiers went out of the city. Compared to when they had just arrived at the western city gates, they were moving even faster now.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Holmes got out of the Thegiant city first. His battle horse led ahead, rushing through everyone. And the troops behind him followed through. "Let''s go, we can only have some more leisure time for two more days. After that, I think we will have to follow another battalion for the scout and patrol mission." Achilles shrugged and intended to leave with Jack and the others. However, at this moment. "Wait!" Jack identally caught a glimpse at the scout and patrol unit. Then, his pupils shrank to an extend and pulled Achilles. "Isn''t that Shawn?" Kaboom! Hearing what Jack said, Achilles, Debut, and Yarol felt as if they were struck by a lightning. The three of them raised their heads and looked outside of the city gates. The battalion of five hundred soldiers had already rushed out, and the gigantic gates were closing slowly. The man that Jack saw was thest person, at the rear of the battalion. When Achilles and the rest looked towards there, they could only see a back figure. In a sudden sh. Achilles'' facial expression changed, and shouted fiercely, "Shawn!" As he shouted, all the city gates garrison soldiers were stunned and looked towards him. And after he shouted. Jack and the rest could obviously see that thest person tried to lower his head even more. At this moment, that motion was an obvious sign of guilt! Achilles was shocked. And his mind became extremely clear. Last time when they were patrolling with Debut and the rest, they had already seen Shawn followed the supply convoy and went out of the city in the middle of the night. And now, it was a special timing, where the whole city was being purged, looking for the traitor. The most crucial thing was, Achilles was very sure that the Golden Guard unit that Shawn was in, was not responsible for any scout and patrol mission at this moment. Then... "Shawn is the traitor!" Achilles shouted decisively, and immediately rushed towards the western city gates. Jack and the others'' facial expressions also changed and followed behind Achilles. No matter if the person was Shawn or not, but as long as there was suspicion, the most important thing to do now was to stop the person from leaving. It would be fine if they recognized the wrong person. But if it was the right person, and if Shawn sessfully got out of the city, it would be hard to catch him again. The rank like Shawn was not considered as a high-rank officer in the Dragon Cavalry. However, they were still able to get ess to some medium-level military information! When Jack and the others rushed to the city gates, the stunned garrison Deputy General also got back his senses. He hurriedly asked, "Mr. White, is there a problem?" He did not assume any superiority when he talked to Achilles. After all, Achilles was the former Chief Guard. Achilles'' face flushed with anger and pointed at the closed city gates. "Get him back. Order the scout and patrol unit to return at once. I suspect that there is a traitor inside that unit, disguised as one of our soldiers, and went out of the city with the battalion!" "What?" The Deputy General''s facial expression changed dramatically. As a Deputy General, he knew what was going on now in Thegiant city. If the traitor openly escaped the city from his hands, ... It would be more than a disaster for him! The Deputy General''s face turned pale. At that moment, he instantly turned around and shouted in fear, "Recall the scout and patrol unit! Get one thousand men here right now and follow me. We are going to chase them down!" At this moment, his voice broke the peace and serenity of the western city gates and was sent into a frenzy. "They won''t be able to catch up with them!" Between the chaos, Jack said coldly to Achilles, then immediately pointed at the military-grade SUV nearby the city gates. "Debut and Yarol, the two of you stay here! Jack, follow me!" At that instant, Achilles realized what Jack meant. He rushed towards the SUV together with Jack. A city gate garrison unit would not have enough allocations of battle horses and military-grade SUVs. Therefore, even how afraid and anxious the Deputy General was, he would not be able to chase the scout and patrol unit down even he could gather a thousand soldiers. No matter how fast the human legs could run, they could never win the chase against horses with four legs. Summoning back the scout and patrol unit would be useless as well. The normal unit woulde back, but what if Shawn was really hiding in the battalion? Would he foolishly follow them back? He must have already nned what to do after he left the city since he decided to hide in the scout and patrol unit. When the western city gate was in chaos. Vroom! The violent roar of the engine thundered. In everyone''s eyes. A military-grade SUV did a tail-flick drift, and tail mes could be seen from the exhaust pipes. In front of all the soldiers, it rushed ahead and drove out of the western city gates. With great speed, it chased towards the scout and patrol unit that had just left the city...000000?????? Chapter 952 Three Golden Guards, Fifty Thousand Soldiers, All Out! Outside of Thegiant City. The snowy wind was blowing violently. The shouting voice of the garrison Deputy General and Achilles were hidden in the snowstorm and the galloping sounds of the battle horses. Therefore, the scout and patrol unit that Holmes was leading did not experience any abnormalities. However, following an urgent phone call. The whole scout and patrol unit was thrown into a mess. "Holmes, there is a traitor hiding in our unit!" When Holmes heard what the signalman said, his scalps trembled as if he was struck by lightning. "Stop marching!" Holmes shouted decisively as he swung hismand whip. The traitor in the Dragon Cavalry was the reason why Thegiant City was in a turmoil. The Commander personally ordered the three Golden Guards to check and screen the whole army, and he already told them that he rather kill the wrong person than let the guilty one go. From the Commander''s attitude, he already knew how serious this matter was! If the traitor really hid in their unit, the single crime of helping him escape the city would be sufficient to behead his head! The imposing and majestic battalion that was previously rushing through the snow ins immediately stopped on the spot at his order. However. As the battalion stopped moving, there was one battle horse that rushed forward. Instead of stopping, it made a sharp turn, heading straight into the depths of the northern region. Everyone saw that scene. And it drew the attention of Holmes and the others. "Chase him!" Holmes eyes were burning with fury, shouting angrily and bellowing in fear. Rumble... At his order, the massive unit started rushing towards the rider who was escaping. However, because of the short pause, the rider had surpassed and outpaced them for a long distance. As soon as the massive unit started chasing. A military-grade vehicle roared from the direction of the city, rushing from behind like a beast. "Make a turn here, he exposed himself!" Jack, who was sitting at the passenger seat, had a cold expression. He narrowed his eyes and gazed towards the back figure of the rider, who was escaping on this boundless snow ins. Eek! Achilles stepped on the brakes at once and turned the steering wheels, which drifted the car wheels. Then, he stepped on the gas at once. With a huge roar, the military-grade vehicle let out a beastly bellow, overtaking the scout and patrol unit leaving them behind. They chased towards Shawn. "God dammit, damn, why is this happening to me?" "Bastard, go catch him at all costs! You are allowed to kill him on the spot if you need to!" "Damn it, who is this traitor? Why does it have to be me?" Holmes ordered the battalion to keep chase while he was cursing nonstop. His expression was distorted, and he was scolding angrily and fearfully. The signalman who was following closely beside him, waited for him to pause, then reported loudly, "Commander, the traitor is Shawn!" Kaboom! Like a thunder strike. The fearful and angry Holmes instantly trembled. At that moment, his eyes went ck and nearly fell off his horse. As he steadied himself on the horse, Holmes eyes went red, "Bastard! Asshole! Shawn, I treated you as myrade, you treacherous traitor, why do you want to frame me?" His miserable yell echoed through the snow ins. It even suppressed the sound of the wind and snow and the galloping sounds of the horses. At the same time. Thegiant City, at the western city gates. The silence and killing malice swept through half the city. The garrison Deputy General led his team and knelt on the floor, with a pale and scared face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the city walls, the standing guards all knelt in fear as well. Only a few people stood there, like towering mountains. The killing malice that swept through half the city was emitted from these people. No, to be exact, it was emitted out from the person standing in the middle. "Commander, it is true. Shawn has gone missing." One of the Golden Guards reported. His face was filled with ughterous desire. "It''s toote, we are too slow. Actually, we didn''t know that it was him. He escaped the city and exposed himself." Zenith put his hands behind him. He stood tall like a spear, emanating his killing intent, which formed a dominating spirit, boorishly crushing half of Thegiant city. Then, heughed at himself and said, "My reputation has all gone down to the drains from this humiliation." As hisughter begun. The three Golden Guards behind him all knelt in fear. "Please forgive us, Commander!" "It''s nothing, don''t worry." Zenith shook his hands. "Since they have begun chasing him, as long as they bring his head back, and hang it on the g of the western city gates, I will exempt everyone who is involved from the punishment. If they don''t bring his head back, then..." He did not finish his sentence, and his voice stopped briskly. Then, a chilling and terrifying force suddenly gushed out from his body and shoot straight into the skies. It even instantly affected their surroundings. From the three Golden Guards, down to themon soldiers, everyone was covered in this chilling force. They were so terrified they didn''t even dare to breathe and remainpletely still. The three Golden Guards were very clear. ording to Zenith, if the people out there failed to bring the traitor''s head back, perhaps... Even they, who were responsible for the purging would have to be punished. "Who is chasing the traitor?" Zenith asked. One of the Golden Guards replied hastily, "Achilles and Jack, and the battalion of the scout and patrol unit. Everything happened in a sh, and Achilles was the one who discovered it. At that time, the battalion has already headed out of the city and speeding up. The garrison Deputy General wanted to gather his men and give chase, but it was toote. Then, Achilles and Jack took the SUV and rushed out of the gates." "The two of them?" Zenith raised his eyebrows, turned around, and looked down at the three Golden Guards in front of him. He smiled coldly, "You are lucky that it was the two of them. If not, from you Golden Guards, down to themon garrison soldiers, you all have to be punished!" From his words, it sounded like he was sure that Jack and Achilles could definitely catch up with Shawn! After Zenith said those words. The three Golden Guards lowered their head guiltily. The three Golden Guards had been busy with the purge, but they identally let the traitor secretly hid inside the scout and patrol unit and got out of the city openly. It was also a burning shame for the three Golden Guards! Shortly, Zenith ordered again. "Ry the order, the three of you bring your Golden Guard armies, and rendezvous with Achilles they all." What?! His words shocked the three Golden Guards, and they raised their heads right away. In the Dragon Cavalry, the military ranks and titles were segmented clearly and strictly. Compared to the normal armies, the Golden Guards in the Dragon Cavalry were special; they were ranked only below Zenith, but higher than normal generals. In the Dragon Cavalry, the thirty hundred thousand soldiers were divided into twelve corps and controlled by the Twelve Golden Guards. In their respective corps, they were led by different ranks of officers. A General in the Dragon Cavalry could onlymand ten thousand soldiers. As for the Golden Guard, they were able tomand a total of twenty-five thousand soldiers. In other words, two Golden Guards corps... would be a total of fifty thousand soldiers! To deploy three Golden Guards, and fifty thousand soldiers just to chase a single traitor...wasn''t this too much? Zenith felt the gaze of the three Golden Guards. He looked at them coldly, and his eyes shone. "Why? I already gave you a chance to make amends for your mistakes, so do you still have something to say? If the traitor reaches the foreign tribes, even though it would not be a devastating impact for Thegiant City and the Dragon Cavalry, but it would still cause some damage!" Chapter 953 Shawn’s Rescuer! It was half an hourter. The fifty thousand armies led by the three Golden Guards marched out from the northern gate majestically. The scene was magnificent. The troops were moving continuously as they looked like a long dragon. Within the time frame of half an hour, it was already considered the shortest time taken for fifty thousand armies to march out the city. It was important to know that when the armies march to battle apart from provisions. Even in a single hasty march, not only the troops had to be organized in a short period of time, but the armaments had to be allocated for everybody too. This series of jobs were implemented for fifty thousand armies, not just for a few hundred or a few thousand armies. It was when the fifty thousand armies left the Thegiant City. The three Golden Guards gave their order. The massive fifty thousand armies spread out instantly like a torrent as if a dark cloud crashing down onto the vast snowfield. They were heading deep into the Northern Territory rapidly with terrifying oppression as if they were toppling the mountains. This was the hasty march to help Jack and others. The fifty thousand armies did not have to follow the formation strictly in order to support hundreds of them. The first goal...was to be fast! The fifty thousand armies were striving to find Jack, Achilles and the others as soon as possible. The continuous march was like a long dragon, heading out of the Northern Territory swiftly. Nobody was worried about the consequences of crossing the border out of the territory. In recent years, this had be amon thing in the Northern Territory. Even the five of them who scouted and patrolled would dare to leave the territory and patrol deep into the foreign tribes, let alone the fifty thousand armies! With the military strength of the fifty thousand armies, they could still simply win the battle even if the foreign armies revolted. It was at the Thegiant City. Zenith stood up tall with his hands on the back. His facial expression was cold and serious. In his sight, the fifty thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry were like a dark cloud rolling deep into the Northern Territory and slowly disappearing. It was after they hadpletely disappeared from the snow. Zenith then only raised his head slowly and closed his eyes. His deep voice was covered by the blizzard and howling winds. "Master...this Northern Territory, I don''t know if my apprentice can withstand it this time!" His tone was in dismay and there was even a strong sense of mncholy. It was hard to imagine that Zenith who was the God of War conquering the Northern Territory and leading the three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry would say such words. If these words had not been hidden in the snow but had been heard by the armies of the Dragon Cavalry, perhaps...the whole military would be shocked! The snowfield was vast and boundless. The wind was so chill as if a knife cutting. The heavy snowfall poured down. In the snow, the armies were riding on their horses boldly. Shawn lowered his body while riding on his horse to reduce the wind resistance and avoid the unpleasant snow pounding on his face. Underneath his helmet, he looked serious with a sense of panic. As he lowered himself on the back of the horse, his left hand was pulling on the reins tightly while his right hand was holding a phone and a whip at the same time. Sometimes, he whipped the horse fiercely, but he also stared at the phone and was agitated. The horse was at its extreme speed. However, the military off-road vehicle which was just speeding behind him seemed to be haunted by a ghost, approaching him closely. This made Shawn copse and rage. "Damn it, damn it, why has it failed to this extent?" Shawn gritted his teeth with a terrifying and fierce gaze, "Achilles, are you the nemesis of the Shawn family in this whole life? The entire city has been purged because of you. I have already escaped through the western gate, but why I still meet you?" "Wait until I escape to the Hun Royal Pce in the northern, I swear to lead the Hun Royal Pce and the foreign tribes to conquer the Thegiant City one day. I will torture and kill you Achilles to take revenge for my brother and also for today''s plight!" Hatred, killing intention and anger almost surged out from Shawn''s body at this moment. He had nned everything. He had substituted with one of his soldiers perfectly and everything was just as his nning. He left the city safe and sound. However, he had never imagined that he would meet Achilles unluckily! Initially, the escape n had gone perfectly and safely. But due to Achilles, it had turned out to be such now! It was even irritating when he knew that the military off-road vehicle was driven by Achilles! The engine sound of the military off-road vehicle echoed in his ears. It was even in this extremely cold weather. Beads of perspiration were formed on Shawn''s forehead as he stared at the phone with his scarlet eyes, "The Wolf Royal Pce, rescue me, rescue me! I have already been brought by Timur on this only path I have surrendered to the Wolf willingly. If you cannot save me at this moment, then who else can you rely on to ess the situation in the Thegiant City? I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..." He knew Achilles''s strength. Even on the military ground, he had fought against the new recruit called Jack at that time. He could not win either of them. The worst thing was that both of them were inside the military off-road vehicle behind him at this moment. He was certain that he would be doomed if the military off-road vehicle managed to chase after him. Snapping...Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As Shawn was extremely frightened and worried, he whipped the horse violently. "Faster, you this beast. Hurry up for me!" At this moment, Shawn looked extremely fierce while whipping the horse mercilessly as if an innocent flower in the rainstorm. The horse shrieked miserably and galloped with all its might. Its speed had increased even more! The military off-road vehicle sped across the snowfield, creating the rolling snow waves behind it. It was inside the vehicle. The atmosphere became solemn. Jack sat on the passenger''s seat and looked ahead at Shawn with a sullen face. On the other hand, Achilles stepped on the elerator to the maximum and controlled the steering wheel with both arm muscles bulging. The fact that warhorses weremon in this extremely cold northern region, was mostly because warhorses were easier to control and handle. On the contrary, a military off-road vehicle would go out of control at an extreme speed if the driver was not careful. The consequences of this would definitely be even more horrible than falling off from the warhorse. "I should have thought that it was him. That night, Debut and I clearly saw him leaving the city with the supply convoy!" Achilles broke the silence in the vehicle out of the blue. Jack took a look at Achilles, "It is not toote to find out now." Achilles shook his head, "If I had been a little more suspicious that time, perhaps we would not have encountered such tragedy in our previous patrolling mission. Cole would not have to recuperate for three months before joining the battle again." He did not wait for Jack to say anything. Bang! Achilles punched his fist on the steering wheel and said guiltily, "I was once at least a Chief Guard, but I actuallymitted such a low mistake. I really deserve to die!" "Then let''s chase after him and finish him off. Take revenge and bring his head back for Cole!" Jack understood Achilles''s feeling. An outstanding person like Achilles would be strict with every detail. He would also see every mistake seriously and repent deeply. Jack nced back at the rolling snow waves behind the vehicle. Even if his vision was blurred, he could hear the hoofbeats of the scouting and patrolling troop behind him. It was but... Boom... Just as he turned around, the hoofbeats echoing in his ears suddenly became denser and louder. "What is going on? Why doesn''t it feel right?" Jack frowned in confusion. It was before uttering hisst word. Achilles who was driving suddenly said in a deep voice, "Look ahead, there is an avnche." Jack jerked his head back and looked in front. He was petrified as his whole body was in goosebumps. It was at the end of his vision ahead. The massive snow was falling at a height of about ten metres. It was like a tsunami heading in this direction. A line of ck torrents could be seen vaguely underneath the snowstorm. That was...the cavalry contingent! "It is at least ten thousand armies!" Achilles''s voice caused Jack''s pupils to constrict extremely out of the blue. It was in the meantime. Shawn who was tired of escaping felt ecstatic when facing the massive avnche. "The Wolf, the wolf is above. I''m rescued, I''m finally saved!"00 Chapter 954 Melee Boom... Ten thousand horses galloped across the vast snowfield spectacrly. The snowstorm fell and rolled, covering the sun and the sky. "I''m here! The Great Wolf, I''m here, I''m your most loyal subject!" As he met the huge troops of armies, Shawn waved his hand and shouted joyfully. Starting from the purge when he decided to escape from the Thegiant City, this was the only path in front of him! Therefore, Shawn did not hesitate to shout out these words and did not even feel ufortable at all. "You this betrayer, deviating human ethics!" Inside the military off-road vehicle, Achilles still scolded angrily at Shawn who was waving his hand even though Shawn could not hear his voice. Jack''s expression also became cold and stern. The feud between the inner territory and the foreign tribes had already been umting for a thousand years, even for thousands of years. The rtionship between them was very terrible just like water rivalling with fire. The main problem between the inner territory and the foreign tribes was not only about the territory issue. However, the most crucial was about...the survival issue! The environment inside the territory was more suitable for humans to live in aspared to the harsh and cold weather outside the territory. This was actually the key reason that there were endless battles between the inner and outer territory. Just due to this key reason, the two had been at loggerheads since before. It was at the very most thatmerce and trade could be carried out at the border of the territory. There was nothing more between the inner and outer territory. Betraying the inner territory and defecting to the foreign tribes, was something absolutely intolerable in the hearts of everybody in the territory. But now...Shawn was just doing that! It was all of a sudden. Jack''s firm gaze suddenly flickered, "It doesn''t seem to be ten thousand armies from a single tribe." In his sight, a tremendous troop was rushing towards him. The boundless troop was seemed to be hidden in the snowstorm. However, there were still somerge gs rising and appearing in the snow, waving in the air with the wind. Butpared to the ten thousand armies of the Oirat Tribe that was seen on thest scouting patrol, the gs in this ten thousand armies were even mixed this time. Jack saw that there were at least ten tribal gs at a nce!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "The allied armies have already made their first attempt!" Achilles lowered his voice and smiled despondently, "Usually, it is impossible to have ten tribes forming ten thousand allied armies." These words made Jack''s heart sank as he was indeed depressed. Now, the sudden appearance of the ten thousand armies was obviously due to Shawn. The ten thousand armies formed by the ten tribes were now doing something that everyone was worried about. The foreign tribes in the outer territory were heading towards the most terrifying and serious consequence. It was in the meantime. It was behind the military off-road vehicle. Holmes was leading five hundred armies of the Dragon Cavalry and was heading to them continuously. When they saw the ten thousand armies, all of the troops including Holmes were frightened and they took a deep cold breath. "Holmes, what should we do?" One of the centurions asked in fear. "Chief Guard Achilles is right in front of us. If he doesn''t retreat, how dare we retreat?" Holmes''s gaze flickered for a few moments and suddenly became resolute. "He is no longer the Chief Guard. He is just only a sergeant!" The centurion''s expression changed drastically. The armies around him also gazed at Holmes in fear and trepidation. Five hundred armies battled against the ten thousand armies. This was absolutely an impossible mission. Even if Achilles was there, he alone would not be able to make a radical change in such a desperate situation! It was but then. "How many armies do we have?" Holmes asked out of the blue. The words caused the dissuasive centurion to startle for a moment, but he still reported, "Five hundred!" "Kill them all!" Holmes blurted out these three words clearly and decisively. Boom! As soon as the words were uttered, the five hundred armies of the Dragon Cavalry were stunned as if they were struck by lightning. Holmes...was he crazy? Why would he give such an order? Holmes did not wait for the armies to answer and he roared, "This is a military order. Being an army of the Dragon Cavalry, we must fight and sacrifice for the Dragon Cavalry. Even if there was a mountain of corpses or a sea of blood in front of us, since someone is charging ahead, we all must head forward to kill the enemies with all our might. This...only belongs to the Dragon Cavalry!" This remarkablement echoed through the armies like rolling thunder. Yet, everybody''s spirits were lit and boosted at this instant. The fear and trepidation that were originally on their face receded quickly at this moment. Instead, it was reced by a bold and firm determination to sacrifice! "Draw out your swords and kill!" Holmes was the first to draw out his heavy and huge Dragon Cavalry Sword. It was bitingly cold at the moment. It was in the next second. ng, ng, ng... In the troop, swords were shining and shing under the bitingly cold weather. It was in the meantime. Shawn who was ecstatic finally rushed into the ten thousand armies of the allied foreign tribes. Without any obstacles, a path was formed in the massive formation of the foreign army as if a python swallowed its prey, Shawn with ease. "I''m saved, I''m rescued! The Great Wolf above, I will be the most loyal subject of the Wolf from now on!" As he entered the foreign army, Shawn felt nothing although the crowd around him lookedpletely different. He was delighted to express his loyalty in front of the many foreign tribes sincerely. "With your participation, the foreign tribes will definitely be able to conquer the Thegiant City!" A middle-aged man smiled joyfully at Shawn. However, Shawn took a deep breath and tried to calm down at this moment. He turned around instantly. Then, he headed towards the military off-road vehicle and the scouting and patrolling troop not far away from them with the foreign army. Shawn''s gaze was eerie as he smiled hideously. "Achilles, just now you tried to chase and kill me. Now...it is time for your death!" Shawn raised his right hand violently and pointed at the military off-road vehicle, "I hope that you guys can kill these armies of the Dragon Cavalry and tear them apart. This is the greatest wish from me as I entered the foreign tribes!" "No problem!" The middle-aged man smiled and nodded. He then drew out a machete with a ng and raised it into the air, "Follow the will of the Great Wolf and ughter all the enemies in front of you!" "Kill them!" In the winter, the screams of killing seemed to silence the snow and howling winds. It was in the next second. The military off-road vehicle which was ridden by Jack and Achilles was rushing and banging into the foreign army brutally. ng, ng, ng... Countless swords and spears hit on the military off-road vehicle, creating huge sparks as well as deforming the sturdy military off-road vehicle. However, Jack and Achilles were sitting inside the vehicle seriously. Boom, boom, boom... Achilles controlled the steering wheel with all his might. He drove the military off-road vehicle and banged into the foreign army without bothering their attacks. When there was no way back, the only path...was to move forward! Jack was not afraid of the scene in front of him as he had already gained one experience battling against ten thousand enemies. It was necessary to know that. It was only five of them fighting against ten thousand enemies previously. This time, it was better at least there were five hundred armies, a hundred times more! "Kill them!" It was when Jack and Achilles drove the military off-road vehicle and dashed into the foreign army. Holmes also led the five hundred armies of the Dragon Cavalry fearlessly like a fiery sharp sword piercing into the foreign army. The melee...erupted abruptly!000 Chapter 955 The Mysterious Foreign Soldiers on the Battlefield Holmes led the five hundred Dragon Cavalry to charge into Foreign Army. A melee was about to break out! The five hundred Dragon Cavalry were few in numberpared to Foreign Army. Dragon Cavalry had already developed an extremely strongbat power after years of battle with foreign tribes. Therefore, the moment Dragon Cavalry rushed into Foreign Army, they didn''t scatter as if they were caught in a quagmire. Rather, they were as if a heated sharp knife was stuck into therd and charged straight into the centre of the mass of people in a group. War cries and screams echoed across the battlefield. Blood, corpses and mutted limbs were instantly shed across the battlefield. The cruelty on the battlefield was even more evident when the scale wasrger. Some soldiers of Dragon Cavalry shed the head of foreign soldiers, but in an instant, there were a fewnces that pierced right through the bodies of the soldiers of Dragon Cavalry. As they went into the centre of the battlefield, even though Holmes had the intention to lead them to join with Jack Hughes and Achilles White on the military buggy, their power gradually slowed down under the siege of the foreign soldiers and they werepletely divided into two battlefields with Jack and Achilles. Creak... creak... The military buggy had beenpletely deformed and it was making unbearable sounds while it was rampaging. Although it was under Achilles''s control, the military buggy had functioned to the utmost. It wasn''t just rammed by foreign soldiers, but also rammed by the strong war horses! "Get ready!" Achilles rubbed his nose and said in a deep voice when he sensed Jack was looking at him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Bang! In the next second, Jack kicked the passenger door and the door straight away struck two foreign soldiers off their war horses. At the same time, he leapt out of the car. As soon as hended, he rushed to the front of a soldier with an irresistible force like a tiger which went into a herd of sheep. "Get off your horses!" With an explosive roar, he kicked the neck of the war horse. There was loud bang and the horse made a deafening neigh sound. The soldier on its back fell down straight away. He took a step forward and his right leg was like an axe, breaking the sternum of the soldier, then snatched the sword away as fast as lightning. All this was done in one go. Then, he charged into the soldiers nearby with a sword in his hand. In the military buggy which was almost ruined, Achilles took in everything Jack had just done, looked at the massive army and smiled bitterly. "How good would it be if you could still enter the state of Bewitchedness this time." The scene that Jack swept through the ten thousand people of Oirat Tribest time was still vivid in his mind. Now, where was it simr tost time? Achilles understood that Jack was able to in the state of Bewitchedness because it was rted to Cole Sanchez''s injury. However, it was obviously impossible to be in that state again by such a coincidence. "Breathe... I hereby swear that I''ll kill Shawn even if I die!" His eyes sparkled suddenly when he said his in deep and stern voice. He soon locked on Shawn on the battlefield. Boom! He mmed the throttle under his feet and directly drove the almost scrapped military buggy towards Shawn. "Stop him! Stop him now! He''s trying to kill me!" Shawn was constantly paying attention to the situation. When he saw Achilles driving towards him, he soon felt dreadful. Although he had a deep blood feud with Achilles, the shock that Achilles had left on him when he was Chief Guard had long been engraved in his mind. "Don''t worry, Shawn. Even if he is present today, he will definitely die a violent death!" The middle-aged woman who had ordered the army before patted his shoulder with confidence, "I''vee to lead this team to protect you!" After Shawn heard this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but his tightly furrowed brow remained. As expected, as Achilles drove the buggy towards him, the surrounding foreign soldiers pounced the military buggy regardless of the cost like a tidal wave. They forcibly blocked the military buggy with the majestic stance of the war horses. Creak... creak... In the face of the ramming as well as the frantic shing of the soldiers, the military buggy rapidly broke down and clouds of smoke had risen from the engine with faint sparkssing. "I still have to go over and take your life myself after all!" Achilles exhaled fiercely. In the twinkling of an eye, he kicked the driver''s door open and the enemies in front of him flew off. He leapt forward like Jack, soon knocked down two soldiers and grabbed his sword to stand on his feet. Meanwhile, Jack held a sword and a gun in both hands and followed Achilles as he rushed towards Shawn. They were powerful and overwhelmingly domineering. He held the weapons in his hand and brought a piercing wind just like Azrael. When his sword shed the soldiers, arge amount of blood sshed and a soldier fell down. As the saying goes, cut off the head of the snake. Jack clearly knew it. This melee was all caused by the traitor, Shawn. As long as he killed him, it didn''t really matter what happened afterwards. Shawn had stayed in Dragon Cavalry for many years. Even though he was unable to probe into top secrets, he definitely knew all about the low-level secrets and the matters in Thegiant City. Such a scum would have involved in the allied army of foreign tribes. The foreign tribes which had joined forces had already put Thegiant City and three hundred thousand Dragon Cavalry under the heavy pressure. If they were assisted by Shawn, it would only be a matter of time for the majestic Thegiant City to be trampled down when the allied army of foreign tribes moved south. However, with this certainty in mind, his way to reinforce Achilles hadn''t yet progressed far. Suddenly, a cold light sted out from his side and the wind howled. Jack who was concentrated in killing the enemies was startled all of a sudden. A strong sense of crisis arose. Without hesitation, he blocked the spear that was thrust at him from his side and shed the iing soldiers brazenly. ng! Sparks flew everywhere as the spears collided. He didn''t decrease his speed and continued shed the soldiers in front of him brazenly. However, he clearly saw that the soldiers suddenly showed a smile that made him feel terrified as he got closer. It was bizarre, absurd and ghastly. Buzz! The next second, a strong wind buzzed. A heavy axe suddenly came out behind the soldier in front of him and shed at his sword with a domineering and arrogant stance. ng! Sparks emitted. The sword broke into two. At the same time, a strong and huge force directly applied on his body. His expression changed drastically and he staggered back five steps before he could stand still. What a strong force! He frowned tightly and his expression looked solemn as he felt his right hand was tingling. His heart was thudding faster at this moment and he stared the sturdy soldiers straight in the eye who was holding the axe. In terms of strength, foreign soldiers... was the first one who made him feel stressed ever since he entered Dragon Cavalry and involved in the battlefield! Chapter 956 The Expendable Wolf As Jack''s sword broke, he staggered back. The soldiers around him seemed to stop lunging towards him. Instead, they all gathered around and watched intently with their weapons in hands. This created a gap between him and the mysterious foreign soldiers, as if it was an arena. He was nervous and he frowned at the mysterious soldier. Even on the battlefield, it was hard to find someone who could stand up to him with his physical strength. Although he was a new soldier, he was strong enough to arm-wrestle with Chief Guard, Achilles. By chance, such a demon had appeared among the ordinary soldiers! In his sight, this soldier was about one metre eighty tall. He wasn''t unattainable, but his entire body was sturdy as a brown bear which gave off a rugged and powerful feeling. His square face was covered with golden beard, especially his fiery gaze with golden pupils invariably conveyed his fierceness. Under Jack''s gaze, this soldier slowly took off his beast robe and revealed his bronze-coloured muscles. He clearly saw there was a wolf tattooed with its head tilted up at his heart position. "The great Wolf has ordered us to take all your lives!" This soldier slowly ced his left fist on the tattoo and his face was full of devotion, "The Expendable Wolf Regiment willplete the task entrusted by Wolf even at cost of our lives!" After he finished his words, Jack tensed suddenly. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw three more soldiers who seemed to be as powerful as the soldier in front of him. The Expendable Wolf Regiment?! He was despairing as four of the soldiers surrounded him. This was the first time he had ever perceived an army regarding foreign tribes on the battlefield. But from their words, Jack had understood some information. This was an army that belonged solely to Wolf! If every Expendable was as strong as the soldier in front of him, such an army would have lethality which would be so terrifying and creepy. Not only do they dare to charge into battlefield and kill, they even... dared to lose their lives! The three soldiers who stepped out also slowly took off their robes and exposed their bronze-coloured muscles which weren''t weaker than theirpanions. Then, three of them clenched their fists and ced them on the position of Wolf tattoo. "The Expendable Wolf Regiment wouldplete the mission entrusted by Wolf even at the cost of our lives!" After they finished saying, Jack suddenly showed his power and his imposing manner changed dramatically. In the twinkling of an eye, without waiting for them to get up, he straight away wielded his sword and charged to the ordinary soldiers at his side. Poof! "Ah!" The blood sttered and miserable screams exploded. After killing a soldier, he quickly seized the sword from the corpse. Then, his waist twisted like a python, forcibly changing his direction and charging directly towards the Expendable Wolf who held the axe. At the same time, the four soldiers held the weapons and charged towards Jack. Even if the soldiers just held axes, they didn''t have the intention of dodging and retreating when facing his attack, but wielded his axe and deal with him. ng! The sh was powerful and the sound was as loud as thunderp. However, Jack was prepared this time as he had kept something up his sleeve. At the moment the sword shed against the axe, he struck the sword sideways and shed the right hand of the soldiers. Arge spark was ignited between the surfaces. Buzz!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Buzz! Buzz! However, his back, left and right sides simultaneously resounded with the whistling of wind. In an instant, his body tensed and his fur raised. With a clench of his teeth, he bent down his body and weaved through them when he was about to sh with them. Meanwhile, he turned around brazenly, wielding his weapons and faced them once again with a frontal stance. ng, ng, ng... The shadow was like a storm as the sword was directly swung towards the four soldiers in front of him. The scene where corpses fell on the battlefield just now came the four soldiers'' way now. He even had the feeling that he had fallen into the mire for a moment. The weapons in his hands were somewhat weak when he faced these four brave soldiers while they were able to counter-attack from time to time after they had resolved his offensive. He was caught in a stalemate. At the same time, Achilles who headed straight to Shawn also encountered The Expendable Wolf. Same as Jack, the appearance of The Expendable Wolf caught Shawn off guard and frightening. By now the ordinary soldiers around him had tacitly retreated backwards. Instead, there were six The Expendable Wolves tangling up with Achilles. However, with Achilles''sbat power, it was easier for him to deal with the six soldiers. Jack only owned the terrifyingbat power when he was in the state of Bewitchedness. Without entering the state, his strength would still be somewhat weaker than Achilles. In the distance, Shawn smirked as he looked at Achilles who could no longer move. He praised undisguisedly, "I really don''t expect that there would be such brave men outside the territory. It was really an eye-opener for me!" The middle-aged man beside him said proudly, "These are the loyal and brave soldiers of The Expendable Wolf Regiment and also the warriors of foreign tribes that followed Wolf with all their hearts. They formed an army that is loyal to Wolf and each of them is outstanding!" "I hope all of them to be meat paste and stay in this snowy in." He clenched his fists and his expression was indifferent as he stared Achilles straight in the eye. "As you wish, they willplete your mission perfectly." The middle-aged man smiled smugly. On the other side,pared to the stalemate of Jack and Achilles, the situation of the five hundred Dragon Cavalry that led by Holmes took a turn for the worse drastically with the appearance of The Expendable Wolf. "Retreat! Retreat quickly! Form up!" During the ughter, blood sshed everywhere and Holmes who watched hisrades fall one by one felt a sense of panic as he was in danger. He had been fighting with foreign tribes for many years. He already had a good idea of their strength. However, the few dozen soldiers that appeared in front of him hadpletely shattered his courage. It was entirely different from his impression of their power. The soldiers were simply like the tigers that were killing wolves. Even if they had to be wounded, they would want to kill the soldiers of Dragon Cavalry. Bravery and fearlessness seemed like the dark cloud that shrouded on top of his head. At this moment, he had to make an immediate decision, telling everyone to retreat and form up to defend against the soldiers who had suddenly appeared. Chapter 957 Bewitched Again "Ahh!" "Save us, save us!" "Holmes, what now? What are we going to do now?" In his ears, there was a constant stream of horrifying screams and panicked wails. Holmes, who was riding his horse, felt dizzy, and his body almost fell off from his horse. As he witnessed the scene of horrific defeat. He had never even dreamt that the Dragon Cavalry would ever be defeated on the battlefield. And to ever witnessed such cmity by his own eyes. Blood was gushing like fountains. Every time blood spewed, the limbs and even the heads of the soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry flew straight up in the air! The scene was like demonic hell! Dozens of Foreign troops suddenly appeared and decimated the five hundred Dragon Cavalry troops with a sinister and unstoppable force. In the Northern territory. The Dragon Cavalry had long been used to arrogance! Under the leadership of Zenith Harol, no matter how big the battle was. It was always won in an invincible, indestructible, and dominating manner. As a matter of fact, when Holmes led the five hundred Dragon Cavalry troops into the Foreign Army, they fought well and had the upper hand as the Dragon Cavalry had always been. Until dozens of the Foreign troops appeared in their sight. As if these devilish Shura came crawling from the deepest circle of hell. They not only made Holmes dumbfounded, even more and more of the Dragon Cavalry troops'' morale almost copsed and in depths of fear. Even though Holmes had ordered to tighten the defensive formation. One by one, the Dragon Cavalry troops weren''t fighting alone with their brothers in arm at their side. But facing the dozen ''Evil Shura'' who suddenly appeared, even the defensive formation was useless against them. Not only they could not defend these Shura, also they could not even hold up a simple defensive formation. Without the fear of death, every single one of them punched right through the defensive formation held up by the Dragon Cavalry. They wreaked havoc onto the puny formation and ughtered them, which frightened even the Dragon Cavalry troops. "Where, where in the hell did these devilse from?" Looking at the sacrifice made by the troops of the Dragon Cavalry, Holmes''s body trembled and his eyes reddened, "This kind of force shouldn''t have existed outside the Northern territory, let alone they are even in a formation... damn it, damn it... Argh..." Furious, Holmes leaned back and let out a wail. "Please... save us, save us arghh..." "For the sake of the Dragon Cavalry, I will fight till death." "A group of barbarians, if I die today, I''ll drag you all down to hell with me!" There were soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry who wailed for help, those who faced their demise honorably, and those who still maintained their bravery and pounced on the Expendable Wolf fearlessly. There were wrecked and mutted bodies all over the battlefield. As soldiers of the Dragon Cavalry fell one by one in a pool of blood, staining the white snow red and filling the air with the sickeningly thick smell of blood. If this scene was exposed, it would definitely shock the whole world! Thebat capabilities of the Dragon Cavalry were second to none in all of the armies in the whole world! Who would have ever thought that the Dragon Cavalry would get mauled by someone else? The surrounding foreign army at that moment became audiences, or in other words surrounded them to facilitate the hunting of the dozen of Expendable Wolves. Holmes''s face was stained with blood. His gaze was drifting, sometimes there was determination, and sometimes they were gloomy. His body was constantly shivering. As the cries and wails of his fallenrades filled his ears. And even sometimes there was blood sttering onto his face. Just then, he dared to lead hisrades to charge in without fear because he was well aware of thebat capabilities of the Dragon Cavalry. As they rushed to obliterate the Foreign Army, there would definitely be some casualties. But the casualties would only be minor! Achilles and Jack had charged into the Foreign Army. If they didn''t back them up, both of them could have been decimated by the enemy!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They charged in to relieve some pressure from them and at least be able to dy until reinforcements arrive! The hunt for the traitor was a matter that would inevitably lead to the dispatch of arge strike force from Thegiant city. If they stalled long enough for therge strike force to arrive, the tide would have definitely turned! But the scenes he witnessed in front of his eyes, was bloody as purgatory. As the troops fell like dominos! As he looked at numbers of fallen soldiers piling up, even though they fearlessly pulled off abined counterattack, in front of the dozen of Expendable Wolves, they all gave their lives to those heavy des and battle axes. After all, only a handful of Dragon Cavalry soldiers could wield the heavy Dragon Cavalry Sword! s, the five hundred soldiers under themand of Holmes, only a few could wield the heavy Dragon Cavalry Sword, including himself! And to fight against dozen of the Expendable Wolves was nearly impossible! "Huff... for the people, for thegiant city, and for the glory of... the Dragon Cavalry!" Suddenly, Holmes straightened his posture with determination in his eyes, "All of you, follow me... charge!" With his burst of roar. Holmes mped down his horse with his legs and charged full force at the nearest Expendable Wolf. "Hya!" At that moment, Holmes had gone frenzy. With the momentum from his speeding horse, he used his Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand and shed down on him with tremendous force. The Expendable Wolf hastily raised his wide, heavy de to parry! nk! With tremendous force, the Dragon Cavalry sword immediately crushed the heavy de. The de thennded on top of the Expendable Wolf''s shoulder, which then caused him to kneel with both knees. "Hya!" With another explosive roar, Holmes wielded his Dragon Cavalry Sword in his hand and directly reaped the life of Expendable Wolf in front of him. However. In a sh. There were cold shes illuminated to the left and right at the same time. "Look out!" As the soldiers around him warned. sh! Bang! A battle-axe brazenly cleaves over his horse. At the same time, another cold sh reflected from a heavy de swung at him. In full view of the crowd, Holmes flew into the air. But both of his legs were still on his fallen horse... Clink-nk... With his sword and spear in hand, Jack pushed back four Expendable Wolves in front of him. Hearing an explosive roar not far away from him, he turned his head immediately. He saw the sight of Holmes''s upper torso in mid-air. The fury and fierceness still present in that lifeless, ghastly white face. His eyes were still extremely determined! "Holmes..." Jack''s heart suddenly twitched. His gaze hastily swept over the tide of Foreign army and focused on the area where the Dragon Cavalry troops were. The scene was tragic! It was horrible! Bloods and torn apart bodies were scattered all around. As the group of Dragon Cavalry soldier was like meat on the cutting board in the face of the Expendable Wolf. That scene. Had caused Jack''s body to tremble. The next second. He closed his eyes. This scene, however, caused the four Expendable Wolves to simultaneously freeze in ce. Was it a good idea to close your eyes in the middle of a fierce battle? Was this his death wish? However. All of a sudden. A monstrous and fierce aura exploded from him, which even startled the Expendable Wolf. As the top warriors among the different tribes, the four Expendable Wolves'' expression changed immediately and even became frightened. In a trance. They seemed to see that Jack, who was still standing in ce with his eyes closed, had a mountain of... corpses and blood rising up behind him! "This is..." "The Wolf is above, he, he is not an ordinary soldier...." "Damn it, this kind of rage, is he, is he trying to summon the devils from hell?" The four Expendable Wolves were shocked and terrified. As they watched in horror. Jack... slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 958 Capture Him Alive at Any Cost! When Jack slowly opened his eye, it was as if his surrounding had been put on hold. His red-blood eyes looked deep and demonic that they seemed to contain blood and corpses. His majesty and sinisterness were as if the firmament was overturned and suppressed the sky. The corners of his mouth gradually curved up and showed an evil smile. His body also trembled vaguely. The veins stood out from his neck to face. Swish! At the same time, the surrounding soldiers stepped backwards with fearful expressions and the circle formed around him became two timesrger. At this moment, everyone looked at him with a horror look. Is he... a ghost? Wolf, how could a person have such a change? Even though the four Expendable Wolves were ready to sacrifice themselves since they entered Expendable Wolf Regiment, a sense of fear still arose as they faced him. Some even began to swallow incessantly and their throats were choky. They were indeed the Expendables and weren''t afraid of death. However, when Reaper really stood before them, the feeling of facing death head-on would definitely waver even if they were determined. "Hoho..." He wheezed. The blizzard blew his robe and his ck hair blew in the wind. At this moment, it was as if he was the focus of the battlefield. It wasn''t morous. Rather, it was... full of intention to kill him! "Howl!" Without waiting for the crowd to recover their wits, he suddenly roared like a tiger and it was extremely powerful. The ordinary soldiers around him who were closest to him even showed a painful look. In a matter of moments, the roar didn''t seem to stop yet, but he had wielded his weapons and rushed towards the four soldiers fiercely. Poof! The sh was as fast as lightning as it directly crossed the neck of an Expendable Wolf. A head which was full of dumbfounded fear didn''t even show a horrified expression before it spurted blood. The remaining three soldiers trembled.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They brandished their battleaxe in their hands and shed directly towards Jack after they recovered their wits. However, he had be extremely hostile and violent at this time. In the face of the three soldiers'' attacks, he didn''t dodge or evade them, but deal with them directly with a brutal and domineering stance. The Expendable Wolves weren''t afraid of death. Jack didn''t know what life and death were when he was bewitched! ng! He struck the des in the hands of two soldiers instantly under his tremendous force. In an instant, with a stance that was as graceful as a gazelle and with his waist twisted like a python, he swept past the axes and mmed his head into the chest of a soldier in the middle. Bang! There was a loud bang and a scream. The chest of the soldier almost exploded and his white ribs fractured, piercing the skin and were exposed to the air. Jack didn''t pause his movement and he wielded his weapons and straight away killed him as if Azrael had came. On the other side, Achilles White who was dealing with six Expendable Wolves alone suddenly heard his roar echoing and his eyes shone brightly at once. It came! It came again! His Bewitchedness had came at just the right time! As Achilles had experienced it before, he was clear about the deafening roar. If it was in any other time, he would have been worried about Jack when he entered the state of madness. However, in the current situation, his Bewitchedness was really a saviour! If all of them were to face the Foreign Army, there might still be a possibility of tangling and killing them. But these Expendable Wolves who suddenly appeared were all the top warriors of foreign tribes. He and Jack were able to resist temporarily with theirbat power. However, he clearly knew that the five hundred Dragon Cavalry led by Holmes had already been defeated earlier. When Holmes and the others werepletely wiped out, all the power was resisted by him and Jack. Even he was arrogant, he couldn''t see any chance of survival! "Jack, kill Shawn!" After forcing the soldiers back with a single sh, Achilles used all his strength and shouted loudly. He knew that Jack was irrational at this moment. The most crucial thing now was to kill Shawn! In his mind, he and Jack could die, but Shawn must die too! "What''s going on? What''s really going on?" At this moment, Shawn looked panicked and his eyes fluttered in fear as he stared at Jack who was killing people in the distance. Even they had heard his roar just now. They could even feel the overwhelming violence clearly. "He''s just a new recruit. Why would he be like this? Why?" Shawn grabbed the middle-aged man beside him, "Did you see that? Did you see that? What''s going on with him?" A series of questioning revealed his great panic at this moment. The middle-aged man was also looked solemn with an indescribable gloom in his eyes. Jack''s change caused everyone to be frightened. His sinisterness was like a big invisible hand which covered the battlefield. This was like a bolt from the blue to the middle-aged man. No one could block him! This was the only adjective that the middle-aged man could think of after he saw Jack break out. He had witnessed with his own eyes that the Expendable Wolf whom he was so proud of was killed with a single sh by Jack. Also, he witnessed that the three remaining soldiers who couldn''t even resist Jack''s single move were straight away killed by him! Such a scene was a far cry from the stalemate just now. On the other hand, Jack waspletely different. How could a mere new recruit have such terrifyingbat power? "Kill him! Kill him now!" Shawn pointed fearfully at Jack who was killing people in the distance without waiting for the middle-aged man''s response. Jack''s change had made him feel a more terrifying threat than Achilles! His roars were heard continuously. It was as if a heavy hammer, smashing on Shawn''s nerves ruthlessly, causing him to be trepid. At this moment, a correspondent approached the middle-aged man, "General, here''s an urgent telegram from Wolf!" The middle-aged man took the satellite phone after recovering his wits. "Wolf, Shawn has been sessfully came to our aid, but there was a change which one of the new recruits of Dragon Cavalry make me surprised." He finished his brief and concise report. After two seconds of silence, his expression changed abruptly and filled with horror, "Wolf, are you sure?" Then, there was another two-second pause, This caused Shawn to sweat profusely due to anxiety. In the end, the middle-aged man only responded with two words, "Yes, Wolf." After hanging up phone, Shawn hurriedly asked, "How is it?" The middle-aged man frowned morosely and ignored him. Instead, he said to the lieutenant general beside him, "Pass the order now. Everyone surround that new recruit and capture him alive... at any cost!" Chapter 959 He Is More Valuable Than You! Boom! Shawn was very agitated as if he was being struck by lightning. He stared at the middle-aged man with his eyes opening wide as he did not dare to believe, "Are you crazy? This fellow isn''t even a human, why does the Wolf want to capture him alive? The cost for this..." Being served in the Dragon Cavalry, he was not stupid at all. Although he was not totally proficient in every matter on the battlefield, yet he was considered quite experienced too. Jack''sbat power had increased drastically due to his change. His heroic performance of killing the enemies in the midst of ten thousand armies was just as easy as taking something out of one''s pocket. At this moment, how could he still be captured alive? The cost for this would be tragic and devastating! However, it was before Shawn could finish speaking. The middle-aged man took a cold and stern nce at Shawn, "How can you influence the decision made by the Wolf? We all are willing to sacrifice our lives for the Wolf. If the Wolf demands to capture him alive, then the military order must be obeyed!" This remark made Shawn stammer as he was about to say something. He was so angry that his face turned red. The middle-aged man waved his sleeve, "Shawn, we do need you, but..." He raised his muscr arm and pointed straight at Jack who was wiping out the enemies with his unbeatable strength. Then, he slowly revealed something that astounded Shawn at the instant. "He is more valuable than you! As thest resort, we will abandon you and capture him!" These words...were told by the Wolf just now! Even the middle-aged man was astonished, he still spoke directly without disguise when facing Shawn at this moment. Shawn was dumbfounded and frightened. When his face turned red and hot, he frowned while looking at Jack on the battlefield. At this moment, he did not dare to say anything even though he was really unsatisfied. There was no way back anymore ever since that night he had joined Timur and had already embarked on this path of no return. If he returned to the territory, he would face the unbearable wrath of Zenith and the three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry. The only support that he could rely on was to shelter in the foreign tribes of Hun Royal Pce. He was worried and apprehensive when he left the city. However, he was yearning for wealth and glory in the Hun Royal Pce at the same time. But now the words from the middle-aged man were giving him a big p that shattered his dreams! He was actually worth...less than a new recruit?! "Ow!" Jack''s beast-like roar resounded once again on the battlefield. The thundering roar terrified all the whole universe! Shawn''s heart skipped a beat and he raised his eyes to look at Jack who was surrounded in the centre. However, his face turned extremely pale at the instance after ncing at Jack. "He ising, he ising over!" In his sight, Jack whose face was as fierce as a devil was wielding his sword like a Killer God ying all the enemies ahead. He was dashing towards their direction boldly. Since the order was given by the middle-aged man, a huge crowd of armies surged towards Jack. Although Jack''s speed was reduced as if he was trapped in a swamp, still nobody could stop him. It was even crucial that the order from the Wolf conveyed by the middle-aged man was to capture him alive! This caused everybody in the allied Foreign Army to be constrained when they fought against Jack. The middle-aged man ignored Shawn''s miserable wails. Staring at the unrivalled Jack, the middle-aged man frowned intensely as he narrowed his eyes. It was on the battlefield. With a sword in his hand, Achilles fought bravely like a thunderbolt as he killed one of the Expendable Wolves on the spot directly. With a thundering roar, he carried the corpse of the Expendable Wolf on his sword and threw it at the five Expendable Wolves at his opposite. Taking advantage of this short pause, Achilles turned around and looked at Jack on the battlefield. He was stunned after looking at Jack. "Is it really..ing?" ording to his military strength, he still knew a bit about Bewitchedness even though he did not have a deep understanding of it. After Bewitchedness, a person would be crazy and irrational, leaving only his demonic and vicious killing intention. When Jack went bewitched just now, he shouted "Kill Shawn" at Jack, but it was actually an impulsive "casual shout" by him. Being trapped by allied Foreign Army, the Dragon Cavalry led by Holmes was suffering a terrible defeat. The only person he could rely on was Jack who had gone bewitched. Achilles really did not expect that a "casual shout" would make Jack dashing in his direction and killing the enemies brutally! Buzz, buzz, buzz... Waves of strong wind howled behind his head suddenly. It was in a sh. Achilles''s expression became serious and his gaze was concentrated. With his waist like a python, he leaned backward instantly. Meanwhile, his right foot stomped on the ground with a violent "thud". Using this force, Achilles slid to the back swiftly and firmly with his feet on the ground. As he leaned backward, his upper body nearly reached the ground. In his vision, five swords were shing down on him brutally at the same time. Poof! Poof! Two pools of blood spurted in all directions. The scarlet and warm blood sshed onto Achilles''s face. Bang!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Achilles brushed past the five Expendable Wolves. He stomped his feet on the ground and stood straight up like a python. The five Expendable Wolves at his opposite also paused at the same time. Both their movements seemed to be frozen abruptly. However, blood was dripping slowly from the sword in Achilles''s hand at this moment. Bang! Bang! Two of the five Expendable Wolves fell to the ground suddenly. As the two fell to the ground, the halt was instantly broken as everything was back to reality. The remaining three Expendable Wolves turned around and stared at Achilles fiercely at the same time. Their cold and sharp gaze was like those wolves hunting on the snowfield. Achilles shook the sword in his hand slowly and sneered, "If you want to kill me, you must be prepared to sacrifice more human lives even you''re willing to die." It was on the other side. Bang, bang, bang... The sessive explosive sounds were thundering. The sword in Jack''s hand was like a meat grinder at this moment. He wielded his sword as if a violent storm striking the enemies and leaving only their corpses. The sword was just amon battlefield sword. It totally could not bepared to the Dragon Cavalry Sword. However, themon battlefield sword created such an overwhelming and scary killing power after Jack had gone bewitched and his strength had increased drastically. The surrounding foreign armies were terrified and hesitated when they faced Jack. After recalling their military order, they eventually gritted their teeth and attacked Jack like moths to a me. But... Jack was unstoppable at this moment. Moreover, the military order was to capture Jack alive. These foreign armies who dashed towards Jack were indeed moths to a me! "Ho ho..." In a short while, Jack''s whole body was already covered with blood. He gasped heavily as he slew the enemies ahead. Due to the sudden incident, he and Achilles were dressed in light uniforms and equipment when they were chasing after Shawn. At this moment, his uniform was soaked with blood and blood flowed out from his uniform to the ground continuously. Poof! He shed a Foreign Army with his sword once again. Without waiting for Jack to take a step, his bloodshot eyes suddenly shed fiercely. About dozens of Expendable Wolves pounced directly towards Jack like ferocious wolves to kill him. However, each of the foreign Expendable Wolves behind them was emerging from the crowd and heading to them rapidly. There were at least a hundred of them!?????? Chapter 960 Everybody Was in Horror, Fear Enveloping The middle-aged man gave his order. All the Expendable Wolves surged towards Jack. Only the three Expendable Wolves who were fighting against Achilles did not move. On the other side, the remaining Dragon Cavalry lost their fighting spirit with the defeat of Holmes. The leftover Dragon Cavalry immediately formed a defensive formation to safeguard themselves from the attack. It was after being attacked by about ten Expendable Wolves brutally. There were only about ten of them left! At this moment, they huddled together and fought against the ordinary foreign armies around them. It was only a matter of time before they were defeated! Yet, the Dragon Cavalry fought fearlessly as the spirit of the Dragon Cavalry was...never sit still waiting for death! Even if they fought to theirst breath, still they had to fight in the battle! "Kill..." Jack said in a hoarse and deep voice. As he faced the Expendable Wolves, his bloodshot eyes were zing and his killing intention was surging! The majestic sinister energy erupted from Jack''s body. It was as if the gates of the hell had been opened and corpses and blood were everywhere, even covering the sky. Even the Expendable Wolves who were pounding on Jack could feel the sinister energy released by Jack. At this moment, they were frightened and trembled in fear as they felt the overwhelming corpses and blood as well as ghosts wailing in a trance. However, they had handed their lives over to the Wolf from the moment they joined the Wolf. Death was not a big deal for them.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. All for the sake of the foreign tribes, all for the sake of the Wolf! Therefore, the Expendable Wolves did not stop their steps even though they were already trembling. The ordinary foreign armies could hardly capture Jack alive. The only thing they could do was to sacrifice under Jack''s sword and to exhaust Jack''s energy gradually. The fighting spirit of the Expendable Wolves was far higher than the ordinary foreign armies! Boom! It was just when the Expendable Wolves headed towards Jack. Jack dragged his blood-soaked sword boldly and dashed towards the Expendable Wolves quickly. "Ah!" While facing the charging Jack, a fierce look appeared on the Expendable Wolves'' faces. They wielded their swords violently and shed directly towards Jack. It was but then. There was a cold sh. Poof! Blood spurted and gushed out all over. Jack was as fast as lightning. After settling one of the Expendable Wolves with a single sh, he backhand snatched the sword from the dead Expendable Wolf''s hand. As he held the swords in both hands, the strong wind howled and leaving only the corpses as if he was in a no man''snd. The killing spree erupted once again. Previously, he was fighting against the ordinary foreign armies. But now, he was battling against the Expendable Wolves. This was the difference. The difference was not too obvious for Jack who had gone bewitched. It was just nothing more than...using one or two more shes! About ten Expendable Wolves surged towards Jack, roaring and shing directly onto Jack brutally with their swords. However, Jack who was surrounded by the ten dodged quickly from their attacks. He was like a blood-soaked devil holding the swords in both hands and shing onto the Expendable Wolves'' necks violently. Blood spurted out everywhere. There were miserable wails. All the Expendable Wolves fell in front of Jack one by one. This caused all the foreign armies around to tremble in fear. Was this fellow...still a human? Probably it would be almost the same when devils descended to the world? The bloody death and horror enveloped everybody on the battlefield. Even the middle-aged man and Shawn were no exception. Shawn was stunned as he looked at Jack who was ying the enemies like mud. He muttered, "That time when I fought against him, he definitely wasn''t this strong!" There was a strong sense of doubt and disbelief in his tone. In his view, either the Expendable Wolves'' strength or even the former Chief Guard Achilles would still be in extreme danger when facing six Expendable Wolves at the same time. But Jack was now... facing hundreds of Expendable Wolves! In Shawn''s eyes, Jack was just a new recruit. Even he was originally the most outstanding in the military selection, he would not have stayed in the new recruit troop if he was such strong when he entered the Dragon Cavalry. Instead, he would have been promoted instantly by Zenith! Worse still, he had fought against Jack! Even though the strength possessed by Jack that time had terrified him, but the impact was not as great as it is now! "Such an unbeatable blood-soaked Killer God. This kind of boldness, no wonder that he has earned the favour of the Wolf!" The middle-aged man''s face was flushed red and he said something while gritting his teeth. The foreign tribes outside the territory practised the survivalw of big fish eat little fish, respecting the powerful ones. The middle-aged man was startled as he faced Jack at this moment. He also understood the reason that the wolf had given the order to capture Jack alive in the phone call just now. However, the middle-aged man''s gaze became more serious gradually. Aspared to the panic Shawn, he was even rational for being themander of the allied Foreign Army. In his sight, even though Jack was surrounded by hundreds of Expendable Wolves as well as ying the enemies, Jack was also actually...heading towards them close bit by bit! Even the Expendable Wolves who were not afraid to sacrifice could not even stop Jack to move ahead! While facing the attacks by the Expendable Wolves, Jack who had gone bewitched held his swords in both hands and ughtered the enemies brutally. However, the surrounding Expendable Wolves were far stronger than the ordinary foreign armies! The difference between the two was not only in the aspect of strength, but also in the different attitudes when facing life and death! It was when Jack wielded his sword and killed the two Expendable Wolves in front of him. He did not wait to draw his swords out of the bodies of the Expendable Wolves. Poof! There was a cold sh in the air and a sword was shed onto Jack''s shoulder violently. "Ow!" Jack shrieked instantly due to the excruciating pain. Blood spurted out like a fountain on his left shoulder. It was but then. Jack''s bloodshot eyes sparked brightly after shrieking. He drew out his swords from the bodies of the Expendable Wolves. With a brutal sh, he directly slew the Wolf army who had shed him into two on the spot! It was right after that. Jack continued wielding his two swords while fighting against the Expendable Wolves as if he could not notice the excruciating pain on his left shoulder. He just allowed the swords tond on his left shoulder boldly. This scene was like a bolt from the blue. Everyone was worried and terrified. The cruel battlefield was all about strength and courage. But even these foreign tribes had never seen anyone such heroic on the battlefield! If someone else was struck by that sh, he would lose hisbat strength and be injured severely even if he would not die on the spot. But Jack...did not feel anything! After taking the sh, the only change was perhaps the speed of wielding the sword with his left hand was slightly affected due to the swords stabbing on his left shoulder! At this moment, everybody was in horror! The entire battlefield was enveloped with fear!0000000 Chapter 961 Claiming the General’s Head Among the Army of Ten Thousand! "I can''t stay here any longer. I really can''t!" Shawn was riding on his horse, as his expression became horrified and then stunned. His lips were even shivering. With the sword carried on his shoulder, Jack was still filled to the brim with murderous intent on the battlefield. At that moment, he was like a devil had descended upon him. Fear immediately blinded Shawn. Even though they were far from each other and with Achilles in between, who was also eagerly wanted to kill him. Deep down in Shawn''s heart, he wasn''t afraid of Achilles. But he knew that Jack posed more threat to him! Achilles was strong. But he was still a human after all. And at that time, Jack... wasn''t human!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He was so desperate in his heart that there was no doubt if he continued to stay, Jack would be able to walk up in front of him and dismember his head with a sh! "This is the order of the Wolf! No one can disobey!" The middle-aged man clenched the reins with his right hand. As he looked at Jack, who was ughtering everything in his path, his heart sank. How could he not understand the situation even when Shawn could? But that was an order from the Wolf. He was only a generalmanding ten thousand men and he couldn''t even oppose. "If the price of capturing Jack is to have ten thousand troops ughtered, it''s a price I''m willing to pay!" This was what the middle-aged man pondered to himself. At that same time. Achilles''s fight with three of the The Expendable Wolfs was almost at its end. Tracth! The sword made a hole through the chest of thest The Expendable Wolf. Achilles didn''t immediately remove the sword. He was clenching on the hilt while catching his breath. A high-intensity brawl on the battlefield could not be simted with those ones on onebats! On the battlefield, there was danger in every corner. Not only did you need to use all your strength duringbat, you were also required to be on full alert of your surroundings. It was extremely exhausting. Even though he was resting. It onlysted for a mere few seconds. Achilles pulled his sword out of the body of the deceased The Expendable Wolf, his cold and fierce gaze swept around the Foreign soldiers that had encircled him. With the death of The Expendable Wolfs, the Foreign soldiers clearly knew what to do and immediately surrounded him. As Achilles stood his ground, his tall figure was like a mountain. This made him stood out among the Foreign soldiers. His whole body was radiating a domineering aura. Anywhere he looked, no one dared to have eye contact with him. Even the pace of the Foreign soldiers was extraordinarily slow and cautious. "Phew...." Achilles withdrew his gaze and with a cold sneer, he locked onto Shawn, who was not far from him, "Shawn! I killed your brother back then, and today... I''ll kill you too!" Rumble! His voice wasn''t loud, but it was packed with a prative force. Shawn, who was on his horse, shocked to his core, as his gaze intercepted with Achilles''. Terrified, shocked, and feeling totally hopeless... Even if nearly ten thousand of his men were protecting him, it was difficult for Shawn to suppress these emotions. However. "Roar!" On the battlefield, there was another terrifying roar heard. Rumble! And at the same time. There was a sonic boom heard in the air. Achilles was shocked and turned around quickly. Just before he could fully turn around, he caught a glimpse of a sword drenched in blood flying in mid-air with his peripheral vision. The sword was flying at breakneck speed to a point that there was a sonic boom on the tip of the de! Was that... Jack?! Achilles swiftly shifted his gaze towards Shawn and the middle-aged man''s position. St! Following a loud splitting sound, a huge amount of blood came showering down. The lightning-fast sword prated the middle-aged man''s neck effortlessly. It was so fast that... no one reacted yet! On the battlefield, the Foreign soldier was still approaching Achilles cautiously. Shawn was still shocked while looking at Achilles. As the sword prated the middle-aged man''s neck, a huge amount of blood sttered all over Shawn''s body. The shockwave and the disgusting smell of blood immediately sent chills down to Shawn''s spine. At that moment. His expression changed drastically, his neck was stiff like a machine, as he slowly turned his head. The middle-aged man was still sitting on his horse. But amid a snowstorm, the sword that had been drenched in blood had prated his neck. As warm blood flowed down the de profusely. That throw was extremely fast! To the point that before the middle-aged man could react, he had already kicked the bucket. At the next moment. "Ahhh!" Shawn waspletely blown away. With the already weakened mind, the scene he witnessed in front of him was thest straw that caused him to break down. Run! ''I must escape!'' These ten thousand soldiers couldn''t even protect me! They... are like devils. Came from the purgatory to im my soul! He imed the General''s head from ten thousand soldiers. These ten thousand soldiers were like nothing to him! The broken-down and frantic Shawn''s mind, had only one thought left. At that moment, he was like a madman, with his expression distorted and filled with terror. He turned his horse around and fled from his army. With him fleeing from the battlefield. The Foreign soldiers that didn''t know what was going on were stunned. And then they noticed the middle-aged man who was still riding his horse with a sword stuck in his neck. And then, this side of the battlefield erupted with confusion and outcry. "Ahhh! General, the General is dead...," "It''s over! It''s all over... our General is dead, he is sacrificed..." "What a devil! Oh heavens, what happened?" All of the Foreign soldiers were in extreme distress and fear, just like Shawn. The head of the General was in on the battlefield! From the dawn of humanity, this was a devastating strike on the battlefield! The kill of the General was what it took to cause the army to crumble, and copsed their morale! What was more, the ten thousand Foreign armies did note from a single tribe. Instead, it was a coalition of dozens of tribes! It was all because of the General''s effort, so that dozens of tribes finally worked together as one! And with the death of the middle-aged man from a sword throw by Jack, the whole coalition of Foreign army copsed into chaos. And there were even some soldiers who immediately fled from the battlefield! Even with those that were smart and brave and didn''t run away also, they were dumbfounded. "This... this is enough to be called an Outstanding General!" Achilles turned his head around and looked at Jack, who was still brawling with The Expendable Wolfs, his eyes flickered a sharp light. Jack''s sword was not seen on his shoulder, as he wielded two short swords and went on rampaging. But in the eyes of Achilles, he couldn''t help but be filled with udits, "He has the potential of bing the Commander." With these words, it was the highest honour of praise in the three hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry! In contrast of Zenith''s position and power, Achilles wasparing Jack with Zenith. This kind of glory was iparable in the Dragon Cavalry! Even he had never dreamed ofparing himself with Zenith! As he withdrew his gaze, Achilles morosely looked at Shawn who had fled. As the General was killed and the battlefield was chaotic. It also took a lot of pressure off him. He took a deep breath as Achilles wanted to test something he had thought about. But not before his shout. Wham bam... There was a series of violent crashes. Followed that were also countless sounds of screaming and wailing. Before Achilles could turn around, there was a sudden neighing of a horse behind him. Thump! Achilles felt the earth trembled violently behind him, and a fierce gust of wind sprang up. Almost instinctively, he bowed down while looking up. In his sight. He saw Jack was straddling his horse with swords in his hand and blood all over his body. In a dominating and unparallel stance. He jumped over him above his head.0000000???? Chapter 962 Chase and Kill The loud sound of the warhorses could be heard. The sound of the strong wind could also be heard. At this moment, it seemed like a heavy hammer was smashed onto Achilles White''s heart. Bang! Jack Hughes rode his horse and leaped over Achilles''s head. The warhorsended on the ground and trampled a soldier from Foreign Army. However, the warhorse''s hoofs didn''t stop moving. As Jack touched his warhorse with the back of his sword, a loud sound of the warhorse was heard and it directly rushed towards the Foreign Army. It rushed towards the direction where Shawn had escaped! Achilles came back to his senses. He wanted to rush towards the nearest warhorse to break through the army that was surrounding them with Jack. However, before he took a step. A group of the Expendable Wolves rushed out from the soldiers from the chaotic surroundings. Within the short period of fight, Jack had killed half of the group of the Expendable Wolves with two swords. The remaining half of the Expendable Wolves directly surrounded Achilles to kill him because Jack was chasing Shawn in order to kill him! "Fuck. I will let God determine my life and death!" Achilles harshly spat out saliva with blood. Then, he fiercely rushed towards the Expendable Wolves to kill them. The loud sound of the cold wind could be heard. It was snowing heavily. The wholend and sky were covered in strong wind and snow. It seemed like the surrounding was covered by endless snow. Shawn rode his warhorse. He was sweating a lot and he looked terrified as his lips and body kept trembling. "I have escaped. I have escaped!" His whole body almostid on the back of the warhorse. Shawn was shivering as he said the words. He felt relieved in his heart. He was not stupid. Jack could kill the General from Foreign Army with one sh in front of them. The same scene could definitely happen to him! Foreign Army that came to back up them was like nothing. If he didn''t escape, should he just stay there and wait for his death? However, when he just said the words. The loud sound of the warhorse was suddenly heard behind him. The sound of the warhorse was as loud as thunder. Shawn waspletely stunned at the moment. He was in a panic as he turned his head back to have a look. Suddenly, he was extremely terrified. In the heavy snow. A warhorse was running speedily in the wind and snow. The warhorse ran faster than his warhorse and it was as fast as lightning. And on the warhorse. The figure that was covered with blood was the reason why Shawn was terrified! In the wind and snow, Jack who was covered with blood looked firm and steady. The swords in his hands were stained with blood. However, under this cold surrounding, blood had already been frozen on the swords. The swords werepletely coated with blood. When Shawn turned his head, he and Jack were looking at each other. Suddenly, glowing light could be seen in Jack''s red eyes. At the moment, his face that was full of blue veins showed a smile. He showed a terrifying and evil smile. Boom! This smile had immediately made Shawn feel terrified and freaked as if a thousand arrows had pierced through his body. "Fuck! Why, why is he chasing after me again?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I had already escaped. I had already escaped!" "Do God want me to die? This damn new recruit. Why is he targeting me?" The sound of his sad cries was echoing in the wind and snow. Yet, Shawn was harshly whipping his warhorse. He hoped that his warhorse could run faster. He couldn''t beat Jack. The scene on the warzone just now had made him not even have the courage to face Jack. He had no choice but to run away! If Jack caught up with him, he would be cut into pieces like those soldiers from Foreign Army! "Faster. Fuck animal. Faster!" p... The whip was hit onto the warhorse harshly and speedily. The warhorse made a painful sound but its speed was increasing. After feeling the speed had been increased, Shawn''s eyes looked d. As long as Jack didn''t catch up with him and he always kept a distance from him, he was certain that he could escape! "As long as I escape to any of the tribes. They will definitely protect me! I am with the Wolf!" This was the thought in Shawn''s mind. However. Swoosh! A loud sound of a flying object was suddenly heard. Shawn immediately felt nervous and terrified. He instinctively and harshly leaned against the back of the warhorse. He closely leaned against the back of the horse. The next second. Stab! He felt a sharp pain in his right arm and blood could be seen. "Ah!" Shawn shouted miserably. He saw the sword coated with blood fly past him and it was plunged onto the ground far in front of him where he was running. At the moment. Shawn felt painful as if his features were distorted. His face looked painful and terrified as he took a breath. His body even kept trembling. "Fuck. How could I forget that General was killed by this Killer God in the air just now!?" Shawn''s face looked painful as he shouted the words. However, he nced at Jack who was behind him. His pupils contracted, "There is another sword. If he threw at me and I dodged it, then... I would have a chance to escape!" His words were filled with seriousness. The next second. Shawn''s whole body became tense and he was terrified and nervous. He barely nced at Jack who was riding a warhorse to chase and kill him. He was showing an evil smile as his right hands slowly raised the blood-coated sword. Even though it was dark. However, at this moment, Shawn could also barely feel the sharp light from the reflection of the blood-coated sword. It seemed like it could shatter his soul. Suddenly. The blood-coated sword in Jack''s hand suddenly fell. This scene had made Shawn terrified as his body trembled vigorously. In the blink of an eye, he immediately turned his gaze away from Jack. He was terrified as his body was pressed down close to the back of the warhorse. However, after waiting for a few seconds. The loud sound of the strong wind that he was expecting didn''t appear. Shawn looked nervous. He was terrified and he had lost his senses. He was confused as he turned his head back and had a look. Yet, he saw that Jack was still holding the blood-coated sword in his hand. However, the evil smile on his face was getting more obvious. After being stunned for a moment, Shawn knew that what was going on. It was a humiliation! Jack was teasing him! The reason why Jack dropped his sword was clear because Jack purposely intimidated him to scare him! At that moment, an indescribable humiliation that Shawn had never had engulfed his whole body. As if indignation, anger, humiliation... had made Shawn explode at that moment. However, his rationality kept him a little sane. "One day, I will take harsh revenge for today''s humiliation!" p... The whip was still harshly hit onto the warhorse. The warhorse made a painful sound as it ran desperately. In the wind and snow. The distance between the two warhorses was less than fifty meters. One was running in front of the other. One was escaping while the other was chasing after it. In front of the two. In the wind and snow, the outline and shadow of a huge snow mountain could be seen faintly. However, the wind and snow were too heavy and it was getting darker. Therefore, Shawn who was terrified while escaping didn''t notice it. However, Jack... Would Jack who had bewitchedness care about this? The night had slowly fallen. Shawn who went mad almost gritted his teeth into pieces. His body was already full of sweat. However, under this extremely cold temperature, the sweat condensed into ice and it was melted by his body temperature. He was hungry and cold. The warhorse and he were tired. However, Jack who was behind was like Wuchang who stayed close behind him to take his soul. This scene was like how a Komodo lizard hunted its prey. After it bit its prey, it would not directly kill the prey. It relied on the bacteria in its mouth to infect the prey. Then, it would let the prey escape while it closely followed the prey. When the prey died because of the poison, it would be the moment for it to have a feast. And the poison that Jack had given to Shawn was the tremendous amount of fear. Shawn had a look at the warhorse below him. At the moment, it was a little exhausted like Jack''s warhorse. Some white froth even gushed out of the warhorse''s mouth after he harshly whipped the warhorse. The warhorse was specially trained and it could hold on until now with its strong will. If it was an ordinary horse, it would have copsed a long time ago. Boom... A strong and cold wind blew towards his face. Shawn was immediately frozen as his teeth trembled. His lips also turned purple. The extremely cold wind was like countless thin needles that harshly pierced his whole body''s pores. Shawn subconsciously raised his head to look at the front. Suddenly, he was stunned, "Skyline Mountain... Damn, when did I run here?" Chapter 963 Snow Plains Skyline Mountain, Die Together? Everyone from the northern region knew about Skyline Mountain. The snow ins in the northern region were extremely cold. There were boundless snows over here in the snow ins. On the snow ins, the silvery-white snow was stretched all over the t ins. Skyline Mountain was one of the few mountains here. First, it was known for the highest mountain outside of the Northern Territory on the snow ins. Secondly, Skyline Mountain spanned across the northern region, which blocked the path of the many strongest tribes from moving down south. If they were to move southerly, they either had to go over Skyline Mountain or go around it. And among them was... The Hun Royal Pce! Thirdly, there was a time when Zenith single-handedly destroyed a city with a spear and a horse. That city was located near the bottom of Skyline Mountain. And it was also the same battle, Zenith reined his horse before Skyline Mountain, established his name, dominating the foreign tribes of the northern region! As he had served in the Dragon Cavalry, naturally, Shawn was familiar with Skyline Mountain. However, this time when he came to Skyline Mountain, for him it was a disastrous nightmare. The area around Skyline Mountain was already extremely cold. However, when the nightes, the temperate would drop even more. The temperature on Skyline Mountain was even much lower! Other than that, on the mountain, it was different from the snow ins. Avnches would appear suddenly, and all kinds of snow beasts would suddenly appear. All kinds of danger would be hiding in the snowy mountain. As the nights fell onto the mountain, everywhere was filled with dangers.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Not to mention Shawn who rarely came to Skyline Mountain, even the natives nearby would not be that dumb and try to enter Skyline Mountain at night. Entering the mountain at night...was no different from finding death. This wasmonly known by the natives who lived underneath and around Skyline Mountain. However, now the choice that lied in front of Shawn was an awkward and hard-to-pick decision. It''s either he chose to rush into Skyline Mountain, fighting for his life. Or he could go around Skyline Mountain. But, with his battle horse situation right now, it seemed that it could notst any longer. Moreover, there would be a chance he would get chased up by Jack if he chose to go around. Thest option was...stop right here, and fight to the death with Jack! Shawn''s eye flickered as heid on the back of his battle horse, feeling extremely desperate. Atst, he clenched his teeth and took a firm stance. "Dammit, this time it''s up to God. Either I get to live or let this killer die!" "Go!" Snap! The horsewhip hit violently on the battle horse. His exhausted battle horse was stimted from the pain and ran faster. Under the snowy nightfall. Shawn resolutely rushed towards the mountains. As for Jack who was chasing behind, veins and blood vessels could be seen bulging on his pale face. The high-intensity battle, and the expenditure from the long chasing, plus the wound from his left shoulder was not treated immediately which led to a loss of blood. All of these exhausted his energy, and thus right now, Jack was extremely weak. Even the glow in his reddened eyes was slowly dimming. He was exhausted to the point he would fall asleep anytime. Even though his battle horse was not frothing from the mouth, like Shawn''s battle horse. But obviously, it was also extremely tired. Even the hooves were slipping from time to time and seemed like it could not hold on any longer. However, Jack did not n to stop. He forced his battle horse to move, continued chasing Shawn, and went straight into Skyline Mountain! Time was gradually passing by. When they approached the surroundings of Skyline Mountain, the terrains suddenly changed. As if they were in a totally different world. As they went deep into Skyline Mountain, the t snow ins suddenly transitioned into mountainous terrain. In their surroundings, trees were wrapped in white snow, and everywhere else was covered with silvery snow. The temperature immediately became even colder. Shawn was shivering from the extreme cold. His battle horse also gradually slowed down its pace. It was not because of theplicated terrains inside Skyline Mountain, nor because Shawn had not whipped it intensely enough. It was because the battle horse...was reaching its end. Suddenly. A painful neigh came out from his battle horse. Thump! The battle horse copsed heavily in the snow, pressed down on the piled snow, formed a pit, revealing all the dead branches and rotten leaves under the umted snow. Shawn tumbled heavily onto the ground. In his despair and fear, he did not care about the chilliness and pain on his body, took the horsewhip, and beat the battle horse crazily. "You useless beast, get up, get up right now!" Snap snap snap... However, regardless of how hard Shawn whipped, the battle horse was already dead. Klopp klopp klopp... From afar in the darkness, the sounds of horse trotting could be heard. It was not moving fast, but it was headed straight in his direction. Shawn suddenly stiffened. Facing the dark snowy wind, he felt as if Death was slowly approaching him. He got up from the snow in panic and stood up. It was hard to tell in all the darkness, and he could only see a rough contour. He randomly chose a direction and ran into it, stumbling along the way. It was less than a minute after Shawn left. Jack rode his battle horse and moved to the side of the battle horse corpse. Jack lowered his head and looked askance at the dead body of the battle horse in the snow pit. He gradually curled the corner of his lips and smiled evilly. Then immediately, he frowned and scanned around. In no time, he found the footprints left behind by Shawn. "Kill..." Jack opened his lips slightly and let out a hoarse voice. His voice furtively echoed through the dark forest, seemingly ghastly and horrifying. Jack''s legs gently squeezed the sides of his battle horse. The exhausted battle horse moved wobbly, lifting its heavy hooves, followed the footsteps on the snow, and gave chase. They were not moving very fast. However, Jack, who sat on the battle horse was not in a hurry. He seemed as if he already had everything under control, and he was slowly taking his time. However, the dark surroundings,bined with Jack''s abrupt breathing, became even more eerie and terrifying. It was like Death, roaming around in this dark snowy forest, looking for its human prey. "Damn, damn! Even God is trying to kill me now?" Shawn was flustered, stumbling around with his hands and feet, crawling on the snow. His eyes filled with tears of fear. The depth of the snow underneath his palms and feet was inconsistent. No one knew what was hidden beneath the snow. Shawn''s progress was hindered by the deep and thick snow. The dead branches under the snow cut his hands leaving wounds. However, the blood from his wounds was frozen by the snow and the extreme cold. The piercing pain transmitted non-stop from his hands as if there was a ticking clock stirring up his tightened nerves, pushing him forward deep into the abyss. Creak... Creak... All the sudden. Shawn suddenly felt that the whole world around him dropped into silence. Other than the wind and snow whistle, the only sound he could hear was the sound from his palms and feet, crawling through the deep snow. Realized the changes, Shawn was baffled. Did he...sessfully shook him off? As soon as he had that thought in his mind. The direction in front of him suddenly let out a weird sound. Creak... Creak... Footsteps! Shawn immediately stiffened up and stood dazedly on the spot. Was it a man? Or a beast? He widened his eyes and staring deadly ahead. In the midst of hunger, coldness, and terrified, his mind even paused for a moment. In his vision. A figure of a man gradually showed up. When he saw this, the desperate and frightened tears burst out from Shawn''s eyes. As the figure got closer and closer, Shawn felt extremely devastated. He mmed his head onto the snow and knelt., begging and crying, "Please, please let me go. I, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I don''t want to die, I..." When he was desperately begging for mercy. Jack walked towards him slowly, holding his sword. His sword was still bleeding, and hot steam rose from it. On his left hand, he was holding a slice of warm horse meat. Jack held the slice of warm horse meat and sped it tightly against his chest so that he could feel the warmth from the slice of meat. However. As he stood still in front of Shawn, he slowly raised the sword in his right hand. Suddenly, Shawn, who was kneeling on the ground begging desperately for mercy, raised his head. With a sinister face and a vicious gaze, he shouted, "Even if I die, you will also die together with me!" Then, he used all his strength and shouted at the top of his lungs. "Ah~!" His shout st through the skies, breaking the silence in this snowy mountain...00 Chapter 964 Die Together in an Avalanche He shouted out loud. The sound echoed in the deadly silence of Skyline Mountain on a dark night, endlessly and ovepping. This loud roar even let Jack''s red-blooded eyes flickered as he locked eyes with Shawn on the ground. At this moment, there wasn''t any semnce of fear and dread on Shawn. Instead, his face was full of fierce madness. "Hehehe... hahaha... let''s die together. Don''t even think of trying to kill me. Even if I die, I will drag you along with me." Shawn bared his teeth and said fiercely. Following up on these remarks, the ground suddenly trembled with a rumble... It was as if thousands of armies were pushing across. Amid the dark and windy night, the earth was shaking, resounding through the mountains and forests. At this moment, Jack couldn''t help but turn around and look in the direction where the sound came from. His red-blooded eyes were brightening and dimming uncertainly. "Hahaha... die together, die together!" Feeling the earth trembling and the roar resounding in his ears, Shawn''s face was monstrous, and his body was shaking. Just that the trembling now was not the same as the one caused by the fear of death before. Instead, it was the excitement and agitation of facing death after extreme madness. The ground shook, and the sound rumbled through the mountains and forests in the dark. Even the trees in this part of the mountain forest where Jack and Shawn were located were shaken to the core. Jack furrowed his brows, with his red-blooded eyes flickering and his face full of veins. He was puzzled and confused. He stared intently into the darkness. At this moment, even he sensed a hint of fear. As the rushing roar approached, the surrounding mountains and forests even resounded with the fearful cry of beasts and animals. All the animals were now scrambling away from the mountains. There were even beasts that passed by Jack and Shawn, ignoring them. Initially, in the darkness of the night, there was only the howling of the wind and snow on Skyline Mountain. But at this moment, with a roar from Shawn, the mountain exploded into a frenzy. The snow and wind became even more violent as the rumble approached. The wind blew Jack''s hair and his blood-soaked robes. Moreover, the pouring snow covered the sky and obscured the view, making the originally dark night even more elusive. Jack knitted his brows tightly. Although he was in a state of bewitchedness, it didn''t mean that he didn''t have an intuitive sense of crisis too. On the contrary, after getting into the state of madness, his sense of crisis was even more vital! At this moment, when facing the fierce snowstorm, the rumble of the trembling earth, and also the beasts running wildly and noisily, Jack''s breathing was getting harder, with his chest rising and falling. There were ragged, gasping breaths emitted by him constantly. He could feel that something huge was rapidly approaching in the darkness! It was a great fear of death that originated deep in his bones and blood! While Shawn, who was kneeling behind Jack, wasughing and trembling at this moment. There were tears in his eyes, but also the hideous madness bursting out at times. In the blink of an eye, the earth was already trembling terribly. The snow beneath his feet even pressed down in the tremor, filling the gaps between the dead trees below. Furthermore, some of the trees around them couldn''t hold on in the gale and copsed with a crash. Creak... creak... Rumble... The roar was vast at this site. The crushing feeling that came over him grew stronger and stronger in Jack''s heart. His pupils tightened, and his brows furrowed. He stared deadly into the darkness. Suddenly, Jack''s body shook violently. In the dark, he vaguely saw a massive wall pressing horizontally in a vast manner. "Roar!" In an instant, Jack let out a roar, and a red blood-coloured light burst out violently in his eyes. Simultaneously, Shawn, who was kneeling behind him, looked so fierce like a ferocious beast. The moment Jack turned around and tried to escape, he pounced on Jack instantly. Shawn, who was already determined to die, instantly used all his strength, holding the lower half of Jack''s body in a deadly grip, pinning Jack in ce. "Hahaha... let''s die together. No matter who you are, an avnche is enough to kill everyone in Skyline Mountain!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Let''s die together. Since you don''t let me live, then we shall go to hell together!" "I want to live, but you won''t even give me a chance!" Shawnughed hideously as he roared loudly. And for Jack, who was being held, his face was ferocious. He raised his sword and mming the hilt of it into Shawn''s back tantly. Bang, bang, bang... A series of vicious smashes caused blood to gush from Shawn''s mouth. However, Shawn''s face was still raging with a crazy and hideous smile. Instead of letting go of Jack, his arms hugged him even tighter. Rumble... The earth trembled, and the trees tumbled. It was as if the whole ce was covered by the avnche, and it was the end of the world. One of the reasons for the danger of Skyline Mountain was the avnches of snow that umte all year round! Even if the foreign tribes near the Skyline Mountain never dared to be careless. An avnche was enough to wipe out everything. Even an army of thousands of troops would just be swallowed up in an avnche! Feeling the approach of death, Jack''s body trembled violently. Moreover, he brutally hammered the sword in his hand on Shawn''s back and even his head. However, Shawn still wouldn''t let go of his hand! "Roar!" Suddenly, in the darkness, Jack looked up to the sky and roared amidst the rumbling sound. The sword in his hand was bursting with blood and light in the dark. Poof! With a miserable scream from Shawn, one of his arms flew straight up into the sky, drowning in the wind and snow. But after the scream, Shawn''s other arm didn''t let go yet. Instead, he bit hard on Jack''s thigh! Even if he died, he had to take someone with him too! At this moment, Shawn was so desperate. A reckless man feared a strong man, and a strong man feared a desperate man! This truth had never changed since the dawn of time. When a person decided to die and take someone with him, such a determined will would make it difficult for the bewitched Jack to get out of the way. The roar in the darkness behind him was deafening. The earth shook so much that one could barely stand. And the trees all around tumbled down with the snowstorm raging. Jack looked hideous. "Roar!" With a roar, he wanted to swing his sword again. But, just as the moment his sword was raised into the air, Shawn, who was biting Jack''s thigh, sneered with blood in his mouth. In his sight, the snow that covered the sky was already approaching. It was so vast that he couldn''t even see the edge nor the height of it. Boom! In an instant, the avnche came crashing down on them. The terrifying impact instantly sent Jack and Shawn flying, followed by a raging snowstorm that buried the two under the snow... Chapter 965 Resuscitation of Amber’s Heart Attack It was alreadyte at night at the Longines Vi. Inside the bedroom, "Ah!" Amber sat up straight, with her body trembling and panting for breath. Soon, there was the sound of footstepsing from outside the hallway. Snap! Mengpo turned on the light in the room. Seeing Amber curled up on the bed drenched in sweat, gasping and full of panic, she instantly understood it. "Miss.Knight, having nightmares again?" The scene of ate-night nightmare had happened more than once since Mysterious Man arranged Mengpo to take care of Amber. Amber nodded, with her eyes drifting as she looked at the wall and said in a trembling voice, "The snow... so big and heavy..." As she spoke, her body suddenly trembled, and she wailed. Her face was full of pain. Her right hand instantly lifted up and grasped her heart in a deadly grip. A strong feeling of fluttering suddenly appeared. It made Amber feel so ufortable that it was like tearing her apart and so painful that she couldn''t breathe. "Miss.Knight!" Mengpo was so frightened that her face turned pale. "It hurts... Mengpo... it hurts so much... hooo..." Amber''s eyebrows were tightly knitted, her stunning face was nearly distorted, and her body was trembling. She wailed in pain while breathing sharply. Her already sweat-covered forehead even had beads of sweat dripping down at this moment. "Miss.Knight, are you having a heart problem?" Mengpo rushed over, looking anxious. At this moment, Amber''s lips had turned blue and coupled with such conditions, Mengpo had associated it with a heart attack. "I don''t know... it hurts..." Amber curled up in pain. Suddenly, her body slumped, and she fell onto the bed with a bang, panting for breath. She pleaded with a sobbing voice, "Help me, please help me..." "I''ll call him immediately!" Mengpo''s eyes fluttered for a moment as she hurriedly got up and pulled out her mobile phone to call Mysterious Man. She was arranged by Mysterious Man toe here. Even Mengpo had fear in her heart towards Mysterious Man too. Amber''s current state was obviously dangerous. If it was a normal sickness, she would still be able to provide some rescue treatment. But, for a heart attack... they could only go to a hospital! However, they must get Mysterious Man''s consent first before leaving this vi. The phone just rang once, and Mysterious Man''s hoarse voice sounded. "What''s the matter?" "Miss.Knight seems to have had a heart attack. It''s very dangerous and she has to go to the hospital!" Mengpo said briefly and sinctly. With that, a dead silence fell on the other end of the phone. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. Every second became even longer at this moment. As Mengpo waited anxiously, Amber, who had copsed into a ball on the bed, trembled even more. Her painful wailing became even more intense, and her breathing became extraordinarily ragged and rapid. Such a torment made Mengpo distressed. Finally, at the fifth second, Mysterious Man''s hoarse voice rang out again on the phone. "Send her off. Be careful!" Hearing these words, Mengpo was instantly d, and she hung up the phone with a snap. Mengpo hurriedly turned around and picked up Amber, who was trembling in pain, "Miss.Knight, hold on. He has agreed that I will send you to the hospital. "Save me, save me..." Amber curled up in Mengpo''s arms. Her brows furrowed, with her eyes closed, murmuring in fear and pain, "The snow, so much snow. Honey..." Mengpo hurriedly carried Amber down the stairs. Strictly speaking, there wasn''t any hatred between Mengpo and Amber. She merely obeyed Mysterious Man''s order to take care of Amber, as well as to keep Amber under She could be ruthless with everyone who came in contact with Amber. However, after spending all this time with Amber, she couldn''t be just wholly disregarded for Amber''s life and death. Besides, the only person who could decide on Amber''s life and death was Mysterious Man, who had sent her here. buse arrest. When Mengpo rushed out of the vi and ced Amber into the car, she got into the car and started it. Then, she drove out of the vi area in a breeze and heading straight for the hospital. Half an hourter, a BMW drove into LJ Hospital at high speed. At the same time, Vinna was sleepily guarding Yael''s side inside one of the wards. There was still a scar left on her head. It had been formedst time to disguise herself. Although the injury had recovered, it would take some time for the scar to fade away. It had been a while that she didn''t dare to go home. She was afraid to face the horrible scene at home. So, she spent more time in the hospital, guarding Yael. Mr. Ward and the others at home didn''t ask about it either. Of course, after the great fear of that day, Vinna didn''t tell the whole story either. This was because she knew that before Jack returned, even if she told Mr. Ward and the others, the end result might not solve the matter but put everyone in danger. And what happened to her and Yael would be even more tragic. Even during this period in the hospital, Vinna would still have the scene she saw that daye to mind every night. This made it difficult for her to fall asleep. But, even if she did, it was just only a light sleep. For a long time, this state had caused her physically and mentally drained. Her eyelids were getting heavy, and her head slid down from her hands. Vinna immediately woke up with a start, looking at the unconscious Yael on the bed with sleepy eyes. She had pulled off a section of the quilt on Yael after dozing off in a daze just now. "Be careful, don''t catch a cold!" Vinna carefully tucked the quilt for Yael. Her eyes then fell on Yael''s face, and stunned for a few seconds. Her eyes suddenly turned red, holding tears, as her lips mouthing, "Bastard, when the hell are you... going to wake up? I miss you... A lump came into her throat. Vinna took a deep breath and raised her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes. She then got up and walked into the bathroom. She scooped up two handfuls of cold water, sshing it on her face, but her drowsiness still wouldn''t get away. She walked out of the bathroom and had a nce at Yael. She then turned around and nned to step outside the ward for a walk to relieve her drowsiness. Just as Vinna walked out of the ward, the door of the BMW that had driven into the hospital in a breeze opened wide. Mengpo was full of anxiety as she carried the pained Amber out and ran towards the hospital. Seeing this, the nurse at the door hurriedly called out for someone to roll out the stretcher car. The doctor on duty also quickly rushed out. When the doctor on duty saw Amber on the stretcher car, he was startled and looked up at Mengpo, who was full of anxiety, and asked, "What has happened to Miss. Knight?" Boom! These words struck Mengpo, causing her ears to buzz. Damn it, even a hospital doctor on duty knew Amber! Luckily, Mengpo had a strong will and remained calm outside, even if she was already fluttering inside. Nevertheless, she was anxious and quickly said, "I don''t know. She suddenly woke up and turned into this. It seems to be a heart attack."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "That''s strange. Miss. Knight doesn''t have a heart attack!" The doctor on duty said suspiciously as he and the nurses quickly pushed Amber to the emergency room. Mengpo was stunned and confused. What the hell was this hospital that they had entered? Why would even a doctor on duty know Amber so well? While she was dumbfounded, a terrifying thought suddenly appeared in Mengpo''s mind. This sent chills down her spine, and she looked gloomy. It seemed that... crap! Chapter 966 My Life Is Not As Important As My Son In the rolling mountains outside the capital city. The manor of the Hughes family was brightly lit. To look down at it from the high sky, it looked like a silver moon that had fallen to the ground. It blossomed with a light that belonged to it alone in the darkness of the mountains. Even though it waste at night. In the airport of the Hughes family, nes were constantly taking off andnding.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the Hughes family, there was never a shortage of people visiting them no matter what time it was. The entire manor of the Hughes family was like a giant wealth-creating machine that was running non-stop 24 hours a day. Inside the room of the family head. Patrick switched off theputer, leant back in the chair, closed his eyes and lightly pinched the bridge of his nose. As the head of the family who was at the helm of the Hughes family, even though the tasks had been categorized and distributed to those who were in power to handle them, the tasks that really had to be handled by Patrick were still tedious and heavy. Especially during this recent period. The Bloody Trap that was meant for Jack had made Patrick even more exhausted. He had the intention to help Jack but he could only sit tight due to the situation. The position he was in and the things he knew were not something Jack who was trapped in Bloody Trap could understand. Originally, it was only an internal affair of the Hughes family in which Jack and the heirs of the Hughes familypeted for the crown of the next family head. But now, this war already spread outward rapidly. The involvement was too deep and the depth was too wide. Even though he took control of the Hughes family, he also did not dare to take action easily. "I knew there would be the scene like today but I didn''t expect that it woulde so much faster, more urgent and more violent than what I expected." Patrick rubbed his face and opened his eyes with his head back. He looked at the ceiling tiredly and said helplessly and disconstely, "Sophie, what I nned was to let Jack be the head of the family before the urrence of Bloody Trap. At that time, Jack can also be sheltered by the Hughes family and fight against it with the power of the Hughes family. But unexpectedly, things have gone beyond my expectations. This time, you really have to bless Jack in heaven..." There was a strong sense of mncholy and exhaustion. If this scene was seen by outsiders, they would certainly be dumbfounded as if they were in a dream. When did the head of the Hughes family ever look like this? "I don''t know how is Jack doing after going to Dragon Cavalry for this period." Patrick''s eyes flickered and he snapped his fingers. Soon. The door of the room was opened. A man wrapped in ck robes walked in and stood in the doorway silently. "Go and find out Jack''s recent situation in Dragon Cavalry." Patrickmanded. The ck-robed man bowed and left the room. From beginning to end, he was like a ghost. Patrick''s tired face finally revealed a smile, "To Jack, Dragon Cavalry is really an unexpected good thing. This is also considered Brown''s protection for Jack. With Zenith there, Bloody Trap will be nothing. I wonder when Jack returns, how much will he actually grow?" Time passed slowly. Patrick leant back in the chair and the fingertips of his right hand were gently tapping on the table. Knock knock knock... The soft and slow knocks echoed in the room. After waiting for about ten minutes. The ck-robed man who had left just now walked in and still kept silent as he had been earlier. "How is Jack doing?" Patrick looked at the ck-robed man with expectation in his eyes. Thump! The ck-robed man knelt on both knees. This scene immediately made Patrick''s face change. He sat up straight, "I''m asking you to report on Jack''s recent situation, not to kneel!" His tone was a bit stiff, even with anger. However. The ck-robed man suddenly kowtowed and let out a deep voice, "Master, the young master...disappeared when he was on a mission of Dragon Cavalry!" Boom! Patrick was apparently struck by lightning. His face abruptly became hideous. Bang! In a fit of anger, his fist came down on the solid wood table and destroyed it on the spot. "How could this happen? Why is this happening? My son, Jack went to Dragon Cavalry and with Zenith sheltering him, why...why is he still missing?" A series of questions echoed in the room. The ck-robed man prostrated on the ground, not daring to move. At this time, Patrickpletely boiled with rage and lost control of himself. His entire person was as if the volcano that became active. With anger, the vast and domineering aura was like a great mountain that copsed and even breathing had be extremely difficult when it approached the ck-robed man! "Say! What the hell are Zenith and Dragon Cavalry doing?" Patrick stood still and looked down at the ck-robed man. His eyes were even rounded like a tiger''s eyes. His anger was enormous. "Searching, they are already searching. However, ording to the news, the young master is in crisis. The best, best result is that he may have strayed to foreign tribes..." The ck-robed man''s heart throbbed with fear as he reported apprehensively. Thump! Patrick staggered back and sat dumbfoundedly on the chair. At this moment, he was entirely dumbstruck, "Foreign...strayed...and this is even the best result?" In the north of the foreign territory, there were great numbers of tribes. In the opinion of people in the territory, they were just groups of ruthless two-legged beasts that drank blood! The deep hatreds that had been umted for a thousand years or even thousands of years were as vast as the sea. Once someone in territory strayed to foreign territory, it was simply as if amb had gone into the shelter of a pack of wolves! It was not exaggerated at all to say that the person had walked into hell! And this...was the best result? What about the worst? Patrick''s chest was undting violently. He gritted his teeth, "Ask all Undercover Guards to go to north and look for my son in the snowy ins of foreign territory!" What?! The ck-robed man was astonished. He bit the bullet and raised his head to face Patrick''s mighty and domineering aura, "Master, Undercover Guard is yourst card. If we all go to foreign territory to look for the young master, the security power of the Hughes family alone will be useless and defenceless for old master!" Undercover Guard was the defence squad that Patrick personally set up and hid in the Hughes family. Each of them was a martial arts expert and a top security member. This was why Patrick could send Brent to Jack''s side without hesitation at that time. With Undercover Guards around, Patrick still had protection around him. Once Undercover Guard was gone, there would be no defence around him at all! As the head of the Hughes family, he was at risk of being killed every day not only by the people outside but even within the Hughes family! Patrick''s decision was absolutely made without considering his own safety at all! "My life is not as important as my son." Patrick gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, "If my son can return safely, does it matter if my broken body is sacrificed? Go, do you and Undercover Guards intend to disobey my order?" As Patrick spoke, his eyes reddened. He was a man who was in a great position while ruling the world''s health and was used to seeing the monstrous tsunamis. But at this time, his body was trembling. Tears actually welled up in his red eyes. "Roger that!" The ck-robed man answered heavily. Then, he quickly went out of the room. "Jack..." When the ck-robed man left, Patrick murmured. Two lines of tears could no longer be contained and directly streamed down the corners of his eyes.??????? Chapter 967 Actions of Grand Freemasons and Truth That Is About to Be Exposed On the other side of the ocean. Inside SH guildhall. Rena was lying in front of the window and staring nkly at the sky. She was pondering, "Jack, how are youtely? Are you doing well in Dragon Cavalry?" Meanwhile. Isaac hurriedly opened the door of Carlos''s room. Carlos, who was reading a book and drinking tea, raised his eyes and nced at Isaac. He said in a deep voice, "Isaac, being Mafia Boss of Grand Freemasons that consists of 3,600 branches, you must be calm at all times and not to be impulsive. If Mafia Boss is in disorder, how can the others in the 3,600 branches still be stable?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Yales." Isaac smiled apologetically and then said directly, "I heard the news from Dragon Cavalry saying that Jack encountered an ident and disappeared when he was on a mission." Boom! These words were like deafening thunder. The calmness on Carlos''s face disappeared and was reced by an intense shock. In a sh, the teacup in his hand dropped. Crack... The teacup split into pieces upon falling to the ground. Tea was sshed everywhere. Carlos stood up abruptly and asked in a panic, "How did this happen? It should be safe for him to go to Dragon Cavalry to avoid trouble, howe he is missing on the contrary? How about Zenith and the three hundred thousand members of Dragon Cavalry?" Looking at Carlos''s panic-stricken expression. Isaac''s mouth twitched. Who was the one who said that keeping calm was crucial? But, he still said quickly, "An ident urred when he was executing the mission. The specific details are not known yet but Jack is indeed missing." "Find!" Carlos directly blurted out a word. His eyes were cold and he said while gritting his teeth, "If he is still in territory, it isn''t a big problem but if he is in foreign territory, hundreds of foreign tribes are undoubtedly very dangerous for Jack. Inform each branch of Grand Freemasons in north to immediately gather elite forces and go to north. Even if they have to lift off theyer of the ground of foreign territory, they also have to thoroughly look for him!" "In addition, promptly mobilize the elite of the headquarters of Grand Freemasons to go to help each branch of Grand Freemasons in north. It is a little too difficult for each branch to go to foreign territory with their power alone!" "But in this case, there will be a risk of bumping into Zenith and the three hundred thousand members of Dragon Cavalry!" Isaac''s face changed greatly and he hurriedly dissuaded, "Mr. Yales, please calm down! Although Grand Freemasons is great and powerful, we still need to be restrained when facing Zenith and Dragon Cavalry that consisted of three hundred thousand people. Once Zenith is infuriated, each of our branch in north will be spelt to an end!" As Mafia Boss of Grand Freemasons, beforeing, Isaac had actually thought through all the key details. The reason why he came to report to Carlos was more to inform Carlos of this matter. With the deterrent power of Zenith and the three hundred thousand members of Dragon Cavalry, if Grand Freemasons could easily infuriate them without considering the consequences, then they would not be qualified to oppress the tribes in foreign territory and even turn Bloody Trap into nothing after Jack entered Dragon Cavalry. Without knowing Zenith''s attitude, if they rashly sent people out of north to look for Jack, once Zenith was infuriated. With Zenith''s deterrent power of oppressing the entire north, a single order from him would be enough to let the three hundred thousand members of Dragon Cavalry trample each branch of Grand Freemasons! "Calm down? How can I calm down?" Carlos''s sagged hands at his sides were slightly shaking. His eyes were covered with blood and he was staring at Isaac, "He is the Pioneer of Grand Freemasons! He represents the reputation of Grand Freemasons. If Grand Freemasons does not do anything when Pioneer is in trouble, how do you think 3,600 branches and the people outside who know Jack''s identity will think of Grand Freemasons?" "Zenith was ipetent as he could not protect Jack well. Now, Jack is missing and Grand Freemasons still has to worry about infuriating Zenith and give up searching for Jack?" "You don''t know the value of Jack?" When thest sentence came out, Isaac''s eyes abruptly changed. The next second. He looked serious and he cupped his fist and bowed to Carlos, "What Mr. Yales said is right, I''ll go and make arrangements now!" "Hold on!" Carlos suddenly called Isaac, "Operate this matter in secret, give an extremely strict order in which the participants must not let Rena know about this matter." Isaac nodded, "I understand. If Rena knows, she will definitely go to foreign territory alone!" Finished speaking, as if the minds of Isaac and Carlos were in sync, they sighed simultaneously. In LJ Hospital. Mengpo was standing at the door of the emergency room and she was so jittery that she was apparently having a roller coaster ride. She was somewhat cynical. She totally did not expect that the people in the hospital could recognize Amber at a nce. Even the doctor on duty was certain that Amber did not have heart disease. This could be considered already knowing details! In fact, this happened because Amber had been admitted to the hospital from time to time and because of Director Lansing and Jack, the doctors in the hospital became familiar with her. In apprehension, Mengpo even had a premonition that things were going to bepletely exposed. If things were exposed... She took a look at the long corridor and her eyes were full of helplessness. If it was only one or two people, in order to conceal the truth, she could just kill them to prevent divulgence of the secret. But now, it was the people of the entire hospital, how could she kill? And once it was exposed, what scared her the most was Mysterious Man''s fury to her. Mengpo hurriedly took out her phone but she did not make a call. Instead, she directly sent a WeChat message to Mysterious Man. "Is Amber deeply connected to LJ Hospital?" After sending it out, Mengpo''s hands felt a little mmy. For Mengpo at this time, taking Amber to LJ Hospital was not much different from going directly to a wolf''s den. After just two seconds. Click. Mysterious Man''s WeChat reply came over. When Mengpo saw it, her eyes were immediately widened. Her body went weak. Mysterious Man''s reply was very brief. ''You motherfucker, I''lle immediately!'' Although it was from the screen, Mengpo could sense Mysterious Man''s anger via this sentence. Since she met Mysterious Man, Mysterious Man had never hurled vulgar words! "I''ve really run into problems this time due to my kindness!" Mengpo leant against the wall, terrified and anxious. But, she was looking askance at the red light on the door of the emergency room. Both her hands were clutching the phone tightly. Vinna walked out of the ward and paced in a few circles in the corridor. Her sleepiness did not diminish at all. She was too tired during this period. There was not only the physical exhaustion but also the mental exhaustion under great pressure! Physical and mental tiredness made her current state look just like a taut bowstring. There was always the possibility of breaking. But, she did not dare to rx. Although she was exhausted when she took care of Yael previously, she could still return to TM Vi District to sleep like a log. But, the scene she saw that day made her afraid of that house. In her view, TM Vi District had apparently be a ghost cave! There were many dangers. If she went back there, things might be exposed at any time which would result in the death of herself, Yael, Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy. "Go and walk around downstairs."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vinna rubbed her face. At this time, it was alreadyte night. Yael''s side should not be having any problem. Vinna walked down the stairs and whenever she reached a new floor, she would walk out of the stairwell and walked around the floor and then continued to go downstairs. This repeated and therefore, her sleepiness also slightly reduced. But when she reached the first floor where the emergency room was located. She saw that a doctor was hurriedly running towards the emergency room. A ce like a hospital would always have survivals and deaths. Such a scene urred every moment. Vinna did not care. She subconsciously stood aside to make way for the doctor. But when the doctor passed by Vinna, the doctor suddenly said, "Vinna, Amber is currently being rescued in the emergency room! Chapter 968 A Shocking Moment Boom! Vinna Vaughn, who was exhausted and sleepy, shivered. All of a sudden, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Her beautiful eyes were gawking at the doctor who was running toward the emergency room. At that moment, the doctor''s rumbling words resounded in her head like a thunder. Amber...was she in the emergency room? She trusted what the doctor said. Because she knew well the rtionship between Amber and Director Lansing, the doctors were probably familiar with her after she went to the hospital several times. All the doctors also knew her because she had been taking care of Yael those days, and they were also familiar with her rtionship with Amber. It''s just...was the real Amber really in the emergency room? Or was it the fake Amber? For a moment, Vinna felt uneasy, clenched her hands together, her body was leaning on the wall, on her forehead there were beads of sweat and she looked hesitant. She saw with her own eyes, she was sure that the one in her home was not the real Amber. But if the Amber at home had called a doctor, Mr. Ward, Brent and Daisy Hill would have informed her. But, until now, there were no news from them. Vinna looked in the emergency room''s direction. What if...the real Amber was really in the emergency room? Although it was almost impossible, Vinna couldn''tpletely exclude that possibility. Gnashing her teeth ruthlessly, Vinna strode towards the emergency room, "I don''t care if it''s true or not, I want to verify!" At that moment, Vinna looked resolute and advanced quickly. Her exhaustion and sleepiness, as if it all had been suddenly gone. Because she knew well that if there was one in a billion chance that the real Amber was really in the emergency room, the situation in the family wouldpletely change. Because the fake Amber hadpletely took the power in the family, she didn''t dare to make a move without Jack! With the control of the Mysterious Man, and the respect of Mr. Ward and Brent for the fake Amber, it was really too risky for her to tell the whole truth! But if now the real Amber were standing in front of everyone telling them that there was a fake Amber, then the situation would be even different! Being a ve or a servant was simr but the effects would be different. Amber now could mobilize massive force that the others were not able to do so. For example...between the Knight and the Hughes Family, the crucial point was the Hughes Family! If Patrick Hughes knew the situation, he would suppress it fiercely and turn things around despite the control of the Mysterious Man! In the meantime, outside the hospital, the Mysterious Man got out of the car, darted into the hospital and ran straight to the emergency room. He was running fast, and his eyes were cold and fierce. In the emergency room, as thest doctor entered, the red light on the door of the emergency room quickly turned green. Mengpo, who was worried, secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The emergency room''s door was pushed open and a group of doctors pushed Amber to walk out. Mengpo greeted her hurriedly. Amber already fell asleep but she kept frowning with pain and pity. "How''s going, doctor?" Mengpo asked, trying not to panic. Some doctors looked at each other and one of them said, "I''m sorry, Miss. Knight doesn''t have any disease, and there is nothing abnormal from her examination." "So her heartache..." Mengpo was stunned. The doctor shrugged, "That''s hard to deduce, however, all the tests results are normal. Maybe she had a strong irritation, anyway the sudden sharp pain she feels is not life-threatening." "Could a sudden irritation be provoked by a nightmare?" Mengpo murmured a thank you to the doctors, "Thank you so much to all of you doctors." Seeing the doctors rushing into the emergency room in such a short time made Mengpo feel like if her heart was pounded with a sledgehammer. That excitement was almost killing her! Another doctor said, "Although all the tests are all right, after our deliberation, we suggest Miss. Knight to be hospitalized for tonight and stay under observation." "Be hospitalized?" Mengpo was shocked. All the hospitals were familiar with Amber, so if she stayed there another night, she would definitelye out of the closet and be discovered! Another doctor added, "Don''t worry, we will take care of Miss.Knight seriously and treat her as if she were at home." That was right. The LJ Hospital was managed by Director Lansing, and, for such a long time, the rtionship between Amber and him had not been a secret among the doctors. So, wasn''t it like staying at Director Lansing''s home? "This..." Mengpo hesitated, not so much about whether getting Amber stayed at the hospital, but about how to find a proper excuse to leave! At that moment, Vinna moved towards quickly with her heart racing fast, and she waspletely in a state of nervousness and panic. Her palms were sweaty, and there was some kind of expectation in her eyes. After turning the corner of the emergency room, she could see if that one in a billion chance really happened!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vinna took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. Just as she was about to turn the corner, her nerves were on the edge and suddenly a hoarse and ruthless voice resounded behind Vinna as a thunder. "Vinna!" Boom! Vinna shivered with fear and looked terrified. That was definitely... the Mysterious Man''s voice! In a sh. Vinna''s heart was beating quickly, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. Her face was full of fear, and her mind was full of thoughts. "What are you doing here?" The Mysterious Man said with a fierce expression, walking quickly toward Vinna. Vinna''s chest heaved violently, she took a deep breath and turned to face the Mysterious Man, then said pretending to be calm, "Tonight I was taking care of Yael and I couldn''t sleep, so I wanted toe down for a walk, and when I arrived to the first floor, I came across a doctor who told me that Miss. Knight was in the emergency room. I was worried about her, so I came here to see her." She knew that hiding the whole truth and recing it with a lie would look false to the Mysterious Man. Telling some truth and inventing something would make it elusive. "Hmm!" The Mysterious Man answered, but he raised his tone of voice, and he paused and said, "Amber got gastroenteritis again so I brought her here. Don''te here, look how exhausted and restless you are, go up to take care of Yael and have a rest. Amber is okay, I will handle it." Was she brought by the Mysterious Man? So was the Amber inside the emergency room the fake one? Vinna suddenly felt that such a result was the most probable she had surmised before! Facing the Mysterious Man''s gaze, Vinna didn''t dare to stay there more, nodded and said, "Okay. I will go up then." As she spoke, she yawned and stooped with a tired expression. The Mysterious Man didn''t immediately turn to the emergency room but kept staring at Vinna entering into the elevator, and then he turned round. In the elevator, as the door closed, Vinna''s tired and weak body copsed on the ground. Her eyes were filled with fear and her breath became heavy and sharp in an instant. The fear of facing the Mysterious Man was nothing less than meeting the Mysterious Man and the fake Amber! If the Mysterious Man realized that she knew that the Amber in the family was fake, then it would be the end! "Okay, there is a narrow escape..." Chapter 969 Who am I? An avnche happened. It was atrocious. The vast amount of snow poured down,pletely covered thend in Skyline Mountain. However, within a short time, as the avnche stopped, the mountain forest once again became silent and one could only hear the sound of wind and snow blowing there. However, the avnche had caused a huge difference. Before the avnche happened, the animals were wandering and roaming freely in the silence. After the avnche happened, it waspletely silent as the animals at the ce vanished and the ce became deserted. All that remained there was the long thousand-meter road that was covered in snow after the avnche. Tonight, it was still snowy and windy in Skyline Mountain. No one came to Skyline Mountain again. The people who lived near Skyline Mountain wouldn''t go near the ce at night. Moreover, for the foreign tribes natives who lived near Skyline Mountain, they wouldn''t be surprised to witness an avnche urred in the majestic Skyline Mountain as it was amon urrence. As the sky turned bright in the morning, the sun rose and shone its light on the snowy ground. On the ground where the avnche happenedst night, it was t and glistening in the sunlight. There were bumps in some spots and the branches ofrge trees could be seen. It was deserted. The wind and snow had also abated. The temperature had risen slightly. It was extremely silent at the ce. After the avnche, everything had vanished. Yet. A "bang" sound rang out. In a ce buried in snow, arge blood-stained hand suddenly came out from the snow and a man slowly moved its stiffened fingers under the rising sun. The scene was eerie and ghostly. As the blood-stained hand came out from the snow, the snow was pushed up from the ground. A human came out from the snow with great difficulty. It was Jack. But at this moment, Jack''s face was pale and injured. He was covered with snow and cold ice. His right hand was pressed hard on the position where his heart stayed. His hand pressed on the horse flesh which had been frozen long ago. However, at this moment, because of the freezing, Jack''s hand and the horse flesh were stuck to each other, and the horse flesh was stuck to the position where his heart stayed. Ssh... Shaking the snow off his body, Jack staggered backwards and fell with a "wham" sound as he sat down in the snow. Being buried overnight had made him feel desperate. In the snowy mountain which was freezing cold, the most terrifying thing was to fall asleep or be unconscious in the freezing snow. For many people, they might never wake up again. Jack was buried in snow overnight and managed to survive. Perhaps he could survive by relying on the residual warmth of the horse flesh to warm his heart for a while, or perhaps ... a miracle happened! Jack fell on the snowy ground and looked stunned. There were snow and ice crystals on the corners of his eyes and eyshes. His purplish lips slowly opened, saying, "Who am I..." As he said the words, he also raised his left hand and hammered his head hard a few times. But at this moment, his mind was nk, and he couldn''t remember anything. As he tried to recall the past, his face instantly disyed a painful look as if countless sharp needles were stirring in his mind. "Ah!" With a wail of pain, Jack''s face suddenly turned hideous. His eyes which looked nk and were bloodshot finally became clear at the moment. "Who am I?" "Who the hell am I?" He shook his head hard, with a grim look. However, his eyes which could see what was in front of him disyed a puzzled look. No matter how hard he tried to recall the past, his mind was nk. The pain in his head turned even more excruciating and he could feel his whole body was in pain. In the end, Jack copsed directly onto the snow. He was shaking and twitching in pain, rolling on the ground multiple times. After nearly five minutes, Jack gradually became calm. The twitching pain in his head gradually disappeared. He sat up again and looked nkly at the icy and snowy ground around him. He knew that he shouldn''t stay at the ce for too long if he wanted to survive.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He needed some food and something that could make him feel warm. He was so exhausted now and if he didn''t find a chance to live while he still had a little energy left, he would still die in this snowy ground. Jack clenched his teeth and tried his best to stand up although he was already very exhausted. He could not determine the direction he should go. But he could determine the direction where he could enter the mountain and leave the mountain. However, just as he was walking past the side of the snow pit where he was buried before, he was tripped by something under his feet. Wham! He fell on the ground and he felt extreme pain in his body, causing him to scream in agony. Looking back, he could see a human hand in the snow which was faintly visible. His pupils constricted for a moment and he hurriedly swept some of the snow away. When he saw the round eyes on the face of Shawn, Jack looked dumbfounded and said, "Who are you...?" When he no longer felt so fearful of the corpse, he looked at the corpse of Shawn with a surprisingly calm manner. He didn''t dare to recall the past. When he tried to recall the past, he felt the excruciating pain in his mind again. He had lost his memory! But he still had a clear mind despite losing his memory. Looking at the scene in front of him, he could easily tell that he had fought with the man in front of him before they were buried in the snowy ground. After taking a deep breath, Jack lifted his left hand and quickly searched something around Shawn. Since they had a battle before this, then he thought that he could find a weapon around him. In the mountain forest, having a weapon would also give him a better chance of surviving! Soon, Jack was able to find a battle sword. The blood on the top of the sword was thickened by the iceyer, just like a blood-coloured battle sword. Because of the thickyer of ice, the weight of the knife became much heavier. If it were normal, he could lift such a weight easily. However, at this moment, he was so exhausted and he felt that his body waspletely emptied. With the warmth under the sun, he could not lift the sword even if he had found it. He could only drag the sword and used a lot of strength to walk in the direction to leave the mountain. The wind and snow howled. He could feel a bit warm under the sun in the early morning. He also felt muchfortable. His eyes kept closing as if his eyelids were filled with lead. He felt that his feet were as heavy as a thousand pounds, and he had to use all his strength to take a step forward. "Survive... I have to survive..." His instinct to survive constantly motivated him to move forward. After losing his memory, he could only rely on his instinct to survive to keep alive. A trail of footprints on the deep snow was left behind him. There was an endless snowfield in front of him. He knew clearly that if he went forward and walked out of the mountain forest, he would still have a chance to survive. If he sat on his hands, he would definitely die. He might freeze to death or starve to death. He might also be preyed on by the beasts that suddenly appeared nearby! However, he heard a growling sound this time. As he was struggling to move forward, he heard a wolf growling suddenly from not far away. His body trembled and his bloodshot eyes suddenly turned gloomy. His pupils constricted to the extreme. He slowly raised his head and looked in the direction where the sound came from. He saw a wolf perching on top of the rock not far away. It was covered in snow and looked miserable. It was obvious that the wolf was injured. Jack thought that the wolf had also survived after experiencing the avnchest night, just like him. But when Jack''s eyes and the eyes of the wolf met, he could feel that the wolf wanted to kill him and eat him. When their gazes met, he could see all the teeth of the wolf. The saliva even flowed down from the wolf''s teeth... Chapter 970 Being Cruel to Survive "Heh..." Jack could feel that the wolf wanted to kill and eat him, he gently pulled the corner of his mouth and murmured, "You want to eat me. I... want to eat you too!" The area had beenpletely covered with snow after the avnche. Every living thing had to fight tooth and nail to survive in the snowy ce where food was very scarce. After experiencing the avnche, Jack was buried in snow, while the wolf was also apparently injured. Both Jack and the wolf had no choice but to ... eat each other to survive! As he finished the words, the wolf in front of him that was staying on the rock majestically fiercely looked up at the sky and howled at the sky. The next second, the wolf rushed into the snowy ground and charged towards Jack. Jack didn''t move. He couldn''t move too violently with his current physical state. He had been buried in snow all night. It was a miracle that he had survived. On the other hand, although the wolf was injured and starved. It had a better physical state than Jack. Looking at the wolf charging towards him, Jack''s eyes narrowed but his left hand slowly gripped the hilt of the battle sword. The back of his hands was veined. Perhaps... he only had a chance! Either he died, or the wolf died! Jack didn''t know how far he had to go before he could find other people. However, he was clear that he really couldn''t go much further in his current state. If he could kill the wolf in front of him and eat its flesh and drink its blood, he would still be able to be energetic again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He gritted his teeth. His body slowly bowed up and acted like he was ready to fight with the wolf. He was breathing steadily with his mouth and nose, trying to keep himself at the best physical state. Although he had lost his memory, he still knew how to fight as he had been experiencing devil training relentlessly. His bloodshot eyes now looked vicious. The wolf that was charging wildly toward him could be seen in his eyes as he was breathing steadily. All these things happened very fast. In the blink of an eye, the wolf ferociously rushed towards him closer. With a low roar, it directly jumped up in the air and pounce towards Jack. In an instant, Jack could only saw a dark figure in front of his eyes and the strong wind hitting his face. In a sh of lightning, Jack''s eyes disyed a look as if he wanted to kill someone. Facing the wolf that was charging towards him, he suddenly let out a roar. He shifted his body sideways and raised the battle sword in his hand, shing down into the back of the wolf. Bang! With a loud "bang" sound, there was also a faint sound of bones breaking. The wolf let out a painful wail and fell straight to the ground. The battle knife was sealed by the ice. Although the sh hit the wolf, it was because that the heavy weight of the battle knife directly broke the backbone of the wolf. After falling on the ground, the wolf did not die immediately. It kept twitching and struggling on the ground. Jack''s eyes lit up and he grimaced and wailed. "I... won..." Jack stood aside, and the battle knife held in his left hand dropped heavily on the snow again. Facing the struggling and twitching wolf, he still wanted to raise his battle knife and kill the wolf with a single sh again. However, when he tried to exert forces with his left hand again, he felt that the sword in his hand was as heavy as a thousand pounds. He felt that he had used up his strength but still could not lift the sword at all. Facing the wolf on the ground that was struggling and twitching, Jack''s expression turned fierce abruptly in an instant. The next second, he suddenly let go of his battle sword and directly pounced on top of the wolf, pressing his body against it. With that. Crunch. He bit on the neck of the wolf. "Ow..." Instantly, the wolf wailed in pain and struggled even more violently. However, Jack used his body to press on the wolf and bit the neck of the wolf fiercely. An extremely stinky taste rushed into his mouth, making him almost vomit. However, the next second, the warm blood that rushed into his mouth made Jack try to suppress his urge to vomit. His instinct to survive made him suck the blood madly for the rare warmth he felt at the moment. As the blood of the wolf went down his oesophagus from his mouth into his stomach, Jack could feel warmer drinking the blood. He also felt a little morefortable. He felt like he was a pond that was dry for a long time and quickly regained its wetness when he drank the wolf''s blood. Crunch...crunch... Jack pressed his body against the wolf and tore and chewed its flesh desperately, sucking its blood. His bloodshot eyes were ferocious, like the fierce eyes of a beast. In such a critical moment. Sometimes, even a human would do the same thing as a beast. As Jack sucked the blood of the wolf, the wolf whose backbone had already been smashed did not go crazy anymore. The wailing from its mouth also became softer. Jack, on the other hand, was like a fierce beast. He desperately tore and bit the flesh of the wolf, wanting to make the wound on the neck of the wolf bigger even more to obtain more warm blood of the wolf. At the snowy ground in the early morning. After the avnchest night. At this moment, however, Jack was undergoing the most brutal struggle to survive himself after a natural disaster. After a while, even Jack used up all his strength, he could no longer suck wolf''s blood from the wounds of the wolf. He finally let it go and felt the warmth inside his body as he fell straight backwards. It was not that he had finished all the blood inside the body of the wolf. However, he could only suck that much blood at the moment as he was too exhausted. Nheless, he was replenished after drinking the wolf''s blood. At this moment, his physical state was much better than it was just now. In the freezing weather, the most terrifying thing was the loss of our body heat. After drinking therge mouthful of blood, Jack also felt replenished. There was some wolf''s blood left in the corner of his mouth. However, he fell on the wolf corpse, squinting his eyes at the slightly blinding sunrise. He was smiling gratifyingly. Hot breath kepting out of his mouth. After resting for about ten seconds, Jack did not dare to continue resting. This was because he was clear that there was not only just a wolf in the mountain forest. Perhaps there were other beasts that were more ferocious. He had to leave the ce as soon as possible. Sitting up again, Jack looked at his right palm and the horse flesh which were pressing against his heart. He tried to move it. There were faint signs of loosening at the ce where the horse flesh and the heart were pressed tightly together. Jack frowned and he ripped the horse flesh off with a big force. As he tried to separate the horse flesh off his body, he could immediately feel the paining from his heart which caused him to suck in a breath of cold air. But the horse flesh and his right hand were frozen and they were too close together. No matter how hard Jack tried to tear them apart as he endured the pain, he could not separate them. Jack stared at the wolf corpse on the ground for a few seconds and pondered. He then picked up his battle sword with his left hand. After drinking the wolf''s blood, he regained some of his strength. The battle knife was sealed in ice and he couldn''t use its sharp de. But Jack held the sword in his left hand and used it as a hammer. He smashed it hard on the head of the wolf several times, sshing blood and brains in the air. Jack, however, quickly ced his right hand which was stuck together with the horse flesh on the head of the wolf which was broken. Using the residual warmth of the gushing wolf''s blood to dissolve the adhesion between the palm of his right hand and the horse flesh. The scenested for nearly five minutes. After withdrawing his right hand, Jack then clenched his teeth and grabbed the horse flesh with his left hand, tearing it fiercely. Ouch! Jack could feel the acute pain in the palm of his right hand. It was torn off with ayer of skin and his palm was drenched with blood. The pain was so severe that Jack fell straight to the ground. He clenched his teeth and grunted in pain. He even rolled in the snow.000 Chapter 971 Slave Convoy The sharp painsted for more than ten seconds. When Jack got used to the pain in his right palm, he struggled to get up, used his left hand to hold the sword, and head toward the direction outside of the mountain. If his right hand was sealed by the frozen horse meat, he would only be left with one hand. In this kind of critical situation, there would be dangers lurking around everywhere. Jack knew that even if he had to pay some price to make his right hand usable, it was definitely necessary. In any event, if he were to face any dangerous situation, at least he still could use both his hands. In the snowy wind. Jack''s footsteps were unsteady, and he stumbled through the snow. Even though drinking the wolf''s blood made him felt better, however, he could not cut the wolf with the frozen de. Therefore, he could not cut some meat to satiate his hunger. The wolf''s blood could only relieve his hunger temporarily. But it was not a permanent solution. Time after time, Jack would fall into the snow, and then he would stubbornly get up again, moving forward wretchedly. But his gaze was extremely determined, staring deadly at the road ahead, even though there were no people in front. "Stay alive... Must stay alive... Even if I have to live like a dog, I must stay alive..." He mumbled repeatedly in his mouth as if he was cheering for himself. It was as if there was a voice in his head, telling him the same thing nonstop, then he repeated it out through his murmur. The bone-chilling wind and snow were torturing Jack''s mind and body. Slowly but surely, the snowy wind was sucking Jack''s temperature away from his body. The cold and hunger were quickly weakening Jack''s body. Jack did not stop but kept moving on even though he was extremely exhausted. Even though he wanted to take a short break, he did not dare to do so! Because he knew, if he sat down, he might never stand up anymore! Even though he was stumbling, and often fell on the snowy ground, he would still clench his teeth and instantly get up again. He walked slowly but steadily. Jack could feel his strength leaving his body. Even his consciousness was bing blurry. The sunlight over his head became extra dazzling. Even the wind and snow were as sharp as knives, cutting through his body causing intolerable pain. Dazed, weak, and cold.... Right now, Jack was like a walking zombie, relying on his desire to live, moving forward strenuously, without knowing where he was going. "Stay alive, must stay alive, even if I have to live like a dog, I must stay alive..." His cold frozen lips opened and closed faintly, letting out his heavy and weak mumbling. Boom! Suddenly, his legs lurched, and he fell to the ground again. The pain woke Jack up. He clenched his teeth and got up immediately. However, this time, when he got up and tried to step forward, he could not feel anything below his right leg and fell to the ground once again. His body was already at its maximum. But Jack''s will to live had not given up yet. If he could not stand up, he could still his sword. He stabbed the sword into the snow and dragged his body moving forward slowly. As he moved forward, he left a trail of snow trace behind. Under the sunlight. The snowy wind was still terrorizing his body. Jack was extremely exhausted. With an awfully slow speed, he moved forward bit by bit. His consciousness was slowly leaving him. And slowly, he felt the sun was not dazzling his eyes anymore, and the snowy wind did not seem to be hurting his body like sharp knives. "Stay alive..." Jack mumbled the words out from his mouth. However, this time, he did not pull himself forward using the sword that was stabbed in the snow. His hand... had already let go of his sword. Bang! The sword fell onto the snowy grounds. And Jack''s eyes were also closed. His exhausted body was unable to hold on, even how strong his will to survive was. In the end, he directly fainted on the ground. The snowy wind was still blowing, slowly umting snow on Jack''s body. Before long, Jack would be covered in deep snow. The wind was howling wildly around him. The snow was falling heavily. In the end, Jack''s life and death struggle got him out of the mountain. ng ng... ng ng... From a distance, the chiming of bells could be heard. A convoy was moving in Jack''s direction from afar. "Boss! Look, I think I saw someone there!" As they got closer, someone in the convoy noticed Jack, who was nearly covered in snow.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The convoy quickly approached Jack. It was a convoy from the foreign tribe. A dozen foreign natives sat on their horses. In the middle, three prison cages were pulled by horses as well, escorted by everyone around them. And within the three prison cages, there were full of children who wore thin animal skins, looking pitiful. There were males and females, ranging from a child to a young teen. All of the children cuddled together because of the cold, fetching heat from each other. But even so, they were trembling from the cold. "Boss, just leave him here. We need to rush to The Hun Royal Pce to sell off our ves." In the convoy, one of the foreign natives spoke, "He''s probably dead anyway." That''s right, this was a convoy transporting ves. In the foreign region, very had been a bad practice since a long time ago. Until today, this practice was still in y in the foreign region. The foreign tribes had been fighting each other all these while for resources, and ves were one of the reasons. The winner would be able to sell ves when they won the war. In this foreignnd on the snow ins, children belonging to the losers were no different from an animal. And at normal times, the foreign tribes on these snow ins would deploy specialized ve convoys for ve trading, which was particrly savage. "Go take a look, maybe he still has some breath in him. If we save him, we can sell him as a ve to The Hun Royal Pce. This way, we can earn extra money." The ve convoy leader looked at a man beside him. The man helplessly nodded his head and rode his horse towards Jack. After he got down from the horse, he pulled Jack out from the buried snow, probed his nose, and shouted excitingly, "Boss, he''s still alive!" "Bring him back, we have picked up a ve at no cost, hahaha..." The ve convoy leader immediatelyughed happily. When the man brought Jack to the ve leader, the leader took a water sac from the horse''s neck and threw it to the man. "Pour him some water, then stuff some buns into him. Remember don''t feed him too much, just enough for him to stay barely alive. When we sell him off, his life has nothing to do with us anymore." "Boss, are you sure you want to sell him off as a ve?" The man was hesitating. "This guy is wearing clothes from Inner Territory, and he has a sword with him. What if something goes wrong along the way, or something happens at The Hun Royal Pce? It will be troublesome." "That''s why I say just feed him enough for him to stay barely alive!" The leader stared at the man, "You don''t need to think so much. It''s not like no one is selling ves at The Hun Royal Pce, we are going there to sell animals. After we sell off these animals, this will have nothing to do with us anymore. If The Huns can''t teach their animals well, can they me us? Why won''t you think how much money we can earn from an adult ve?" When he finished his sentences, the leader let out a smile again. Hearing thest sentence, the man did not hesitate anymore. On the foreign snow ins, ves were expensive! "Okay." The man nodded, poured water into Jack''s mouth, then stuff a small bun into it, washing it down with the water. After that, he threw Jack into one of the prison cages. After he closed the cage, the man prayed in a deep voice, "In the name of the Wolf, I hope you can live, and let us earn more money. If you die on the way, we can only throw you down and feed the wolves." With the order of the ve leader, the convoy moved forward again in the snow. The bells that were hung on the horses'' necks chimed as they move. It was a normal snowy day. And picking up Jack halfway, seemed to be as normal as picking up money on the ground.000 Chapter 972 Little Girl Amanda The chilling wind was sharp like knives. Thick and heavy snow hurled towards the skies. The ve convoy moved slowly, going around the Skyline Mountain to reach The Hun Royal Pce behind of Skyline Mountain. The ve convoy had been moving around the snow ins for years, and they were familiar with the surroundings. They rather take a longer distance and go around the Skyline Mountain, instead of going into the Skyline Mountain and facing the unknown dangers. The convoy moved forward. The bells were still chiming. As for the children inside the prison cages, they all hugged together, trembling in fear. Their eyes panicked with helplessness and lifelessness... As a native in the foreign region, even though they were still young, they knew what would be of them. However, they were intimidated by the surrounding foreign men, unable to resist, and could only wait helplessly for their cruel destiny. Jack was thrown inside one of the prison cages. Because of his adult size, all the other children had to curl up in a corner. They were all looking strangely at the fainted Jack who was lying in another corner. Suddenly. A little girl mustered up her courage and moved a step forward from herpanions. She was six to seven years old, with a ponytail on her head. Her head was covered with a piece of ck cloth to block the wind and snow, and her face was dirty. Her cheeks were chilled and redden, even some parts of her face were cracked. But her eyes were clear and dark and looked like a diamond, shining bright in the dark. But now, with a slight worry, she looked at Jack who was still unconscious. "Amanda,e back!" Among the children, a teenage boy called out to her. He was obviously taller than most of the children and was slightly sturdier. He curled up among the children and looked as if he was their leader. "Brother, will he freeze to death?" The girl who was called Amanda turned her head around and blinked while she sniffed her nose. She and the teenage boy were siblings. She was small and weak. But because of her brother''s protection, she could stay safe and hide among the other children. "He will definitely freeze to death. It''s so cold around here." The boy replied coldly, "Fastere back. Don''t care about him. If he freezes to death, it''s also his destiny. I don''t want anything to happen to you." "But..." Amanda looked at Jack hesitantly, and turned back to her brother, "Brother, We... can we try and save him?" "Save him?" The boy frowned and looked at the unconscious Jack, feeling a little detested. He and his sister had be ves, and all he could do was protect her and let her stay safe, and not freeze to death. Thew of survival on the snow in was that cruel and simple. If he had to protect another person, especially an adult, he didn''t know if he was capable of doing it or not. When the boy was thinking in silence.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The girl wiped the mucus from her nose, her pure and clear eyes filled with tears, and said pitifully, "Brother, please. Mum taught us to be kind-hearted. Now that mum and dad are not here anymore, and we have already be like this, he''s also the same as us. If we don''t help him, he''s going to die." "Kind-hearted?" The boy''s heart ached painfully, and he suddenly showed a detested face. He scolded the little girl, "Amanda, we are here right now because of our kindness! There is no kindness in the big snow ins. Come back right now!" "Brother..." Amanda was still begging. But the boy''s face was furious, "Come here, right now!" Facing her stern and irrefutable brother, tears started rolling out from the corner of Amanda''s eyes. She didn''t dare to say anything else and moved slowly towards the crowd of children. As Amanda approached her brother, the boy suddenly drew his hands out and pulled her to the centre. He hugged her, attempting to pass her some warmth, then said deeply, "Amanda, remember, don''t be too kind-hearted. It won''t do you any good. Father and mother were too kind-hearted, and that''s why our vige got defeated." His words were strong and heavy, full of resentment and aversion. As he was talking, the boy''s eyes reddened. He clenched his teeth and said, "Amanda, when we reach The Hun Royal Pce, you have to stay alive. No matter what happens, you must keep yourself alive. Brother wille and find you and save you. I will find a way to get rid of our ve status." "Ok, brother, I promise you." Amandaid her little head in her brother''s arms. "Amanda will wait for brother and bring Amanda back home, back to where we buried father and mother. "Okay." The boy gave her a short response, but tears gushed out from his reddened eyes, and his lips were trembling violently. He''s the brother, so after their parents passed away, it''s his responsibility to take care of his sister. And that''s why he suppressed all his fears so that his sister could depend on him without being afraid. But he also understood that once they reached The Hun Royal Pce, they would be separated from each other. And by that time, before he could locate her, he had no way to protect her. "Brother, he''s really going to die." Suddenly, Amanda, who was in his arms said, "Can you please save him? Isn''t it a good thing if everyone is fine in this prison cage?" "There''s nothing good with it. If he dies, just let him die. I only need you to stay alive!" The boy''s voice was still very determined. Amanda kept silent. The boy looked at the other children around him, "Everyonee over. If we huddle together, we can still live, if not we are all going to freeze to death." All the children huddled together in the middle. But Amanda was still looking through the tiny gap and fixed her gaze at the unconscious Jack. She knew that if everyone huddled together, the probability of freezing to death would be minor. This wasmon knowledge in the snow ins. Even for the child who was at the most outer circle could be in danger, the probability of death would be still minor. But for Jack, who was already injured and lying on the floor alone, he would easily freeze to death if he could not keep warm. "Brother, why don''t I go and apany the man over there? Amanda suddenly said, "I don''t want to see him die. Amanda don''t want to see any more dead bodies. Amanda has already seen too many dead bodies. Father, mother, and all my uncle aunties... sob..." At the end of her sentence, Amanda suddenly wept. "Don''t go, listen to brother, you shall not go!" The boy''s eyes were red, held his tears, and was firm with his decision. The children around Amanda also cried when they heard her wailing sounds. After all, they were just young children. After their vige was ughtered, they had been suppressing their fear in their heart. And with Amanda''s crying sound, it seemed as though they had also found an emotional outlet for themselves. The ve convoy men were irritated by the crying sounds. The convoy leader at the front was annoyed. He instantly turned his head back and scolded angrily, "Stop crying! If you cry again, I''m going to kill all of you!" "Boss, the girl in the prison cage wanted the other children to huddle around the man to keep him warm, but her brother didn''t allow her." One of hispanions quickly came up to him and reported. "Keep him warm?" The convoy leader hesitated for a short while, then nodded, "That''s right, in this snowy weather, he''s going to freeze to death. If he dies, we will not be able to sell him off. Get the kids over there, if we can keep him alive, we can at least earn some money." "Okay boss." The ve convoy men started to whip the crowd of child. At this point, even Amanda''s brother felt helpless. As the convoy team scolded and shouted. Amanda quickly squeezed out of the crowd and rushed towards Jack''s side. The rest of the children didn''t dare to resist, they stopped crying, and everyone gushed over to Jack''s side. In the end, the boy let out a helpless sigh. He went out, opened a path in between the crowd of children, pulled Amanda to the centre, and sat beside Jack who was also in the centre.0000000???? Chapter 973 What’s Dragon Cavalry Searching for? As the children moved around, there was some confusion inside the cage. As soon as Amanda got close to Jack Hughes with the cover of the surrounding children, she was able to stuff half a piece of bun which was taken from her bosom into Jack''s mouth quickly. "Amanda..." The expression of a boy changed as he was going to stop her. However, it was stillte. "Hee hee..." Amanda raised her head and looked at the boy with a smile. Her eyes curved into crescents, "No more." As she spoke, she even stretched her hands. The boy was annoyed, then he shook his head and gave a pat on her hands. After he looked around and made sure that no one was paying attention to him, he took out half a piece of bun quietly and stuffed it directly into her arms. "I''ll give you this half piece, but don''t give it to him again." The boy admonished her. That piece of bun was stolen by him when the people of caravan didn''t notice him. He divided the bun into two, half for himself and half for his sister. Her nose wrinkled as she wanted to take the bun out of her arms. She knew clearly that he would have nothing left to eat if she took the half piece of bun. However, the boy touched her head and shook his head, "I''m not hungry, you keep it well." She nodded. When the boy moved, she secretly took the bun out and tucked it inside the waistband of his brother''s beast robe carefully. The group of children was ying around and her movements were light. Thus, the boy didn''t realize it. The caravan marched on in the blizzard. As the children clustered together, Jack who was sitting unconscious in the middle gradually getting warmer. After a long time, his eyelids shivered and he slowly opened his eyes, "Am I... dead?" He nced around him slowly with his nk eyes. However, a voice that was surprising rang out in his ears, "You''ve finally woken up. You''re not dead. You''re still alive!" Jack twisted his head and looked at Amanda beside him. Her big and clear eyes made him to be dazed for a while. "Hum, if it wasn''t because my sister is kind-hearted, you would have frozen to death and starved to death." On the other side, another boy''s voice rang out. Jack slowly turned his head and looked at the boy who sat behind him and looked indifferent. Then, he looked around at those pitiful children who were trembling due to coldness and he was in a trance. He caught a glimpse at the cage he was in and the people of caravan outside. His gaze fell back to the little girl, "You saved me?" "Hi, my name is Amanda." She introduced herself and then said, "The men of this caravan had found you and intended to sell you into very. I just begged my brother and all of them to gather around you and keep you warm." "Keep warm..." He looked up at the blizzard and his heart ached slightly. The wind was bitterly cold and the snow was pouring down heavily on the snowy ins. Hypothermia would absolutely cause death! However, these children had endured the coldness to save his life. "Don''t rejoice too soon. Even if you survive, you''ll be sold into very as ves are the same as animals here." The boy said indifferently, "You''ve to be prepared for that." "ves..." Jack frowned but he didn''t act aggressively. He subconsciously put his hand on the ground and tried to grab his sword, but he didn''t grab anything. He mocked himself and the corners of his mouth lifted as he felt somewhat helpless. Yes, he was already trapped in a cage. How could he still have a sword to protect himself? Amanda beside him asked, "What''s your name?" After he heard this, he looked at Amanda while the boy looked at him too. The rest of the children looked at him too. He was the only adult in the cage after all! However, what Jack said made everyone to stare. He shook his head, "I don''t know what my name is and I don''t remember anything now." As he said, he even pointed at his temple. "You don''t remember?" Amanda''s big and clear eyes were full of confusion. The boy reacted and exined to her, "What''s a mess, picking a fool with amnesia." "Brother ..." She gave the boy a scornful look. He deted his mouth, stopped paying attention to Jack and looking elsewhere. To him, he couldn''t have too much interest in Jack. If his sister hadn''t insisted, he wouldn''t have bothered. The children around him averted their eyes as most of them had the same idea as the boy. It was really hard for them to pay much attention to a stranger as these children were just traumatized by the horror of the vige''s annihtion. The fear of being sold into very haunted each child. "It''s okay. You just lose your memory temporarily. It''s good that you''re alive." She patted his shoulder andforted him like a young adult. "Um, thank you." He nodded. Although he had regained consciousness, his body was still extremely weak. The only change was that he was no longer so hungry as he felt full and had some strength. He sat cross-legged in the cage and closed his eyes again. He had to let himself recover as soon as he could. Hence, he wouldn''t need to sit in the middle and let all the children to keep him warm. The reason why he closed his eyes was not only to repose, but also couldn''t bear to see the children around him who were pitiful and shivering. Even though he had lost his memory, it didn''t mean that he had lost his conscience. He hadn''t lost his judgement of good and bad human nature, and other perceptions and emotions. Amanda knew that he needed to rest, so she didn''t disturb him anymore, but turned around, gathered a few children beside her together and whispered, "All got closer a bit and hug me. We''ll swap cester on when my brother didn''t notice." They nodded and stayed close to her. On the other side, the boy took a look and sighed resignedly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. In fact, such a scene had happened many times along the way after they had been trapped in the cage. Being the elder brother, he only wanted to protect his sister. Her kindness also left him helpless. The only good thing he saw was that the children in this cage were in a better state than the children in the other two cages. Even a corpse had been discarded before from one of the other two cages. With this contrast, the boy could only turn a blind eye to what Amanda was doing. At the front of the caravan, "Leader, that guy has woken up," said someone. Thepanion who had thrown him into the cage before followed the leader with a little scornful expression. "What? Are you scared that he''ll avenge?" The leader gave hispanion a disdainful nce andughed, "Don''t worry. A man who almost died is still amb to the ughter even if he wakes up. You just have to listen to me. Give him less water and food so that he doesn''t die. Even if he is Zenith Harol of Thegiant City, he is definitely unable to revolt." "What you''ve said is right!" This man nodded with a smile, then wiped the snow off his head and said, "But something seems to have happened on the snowy ins. What were the Dragon Cavalry looking for when we came over earlier and met them. Is there really going to have a war again?" Chapter 974 Dragon Cavalry are Potent at Frontier The blizzard howled across the snowy ins. At this moment, thend quaked. A vast amount of snow rose up into the sky. The fifty thousand Dragon Cavalry rode across the snowy ins in a domineering manner. Even the surrounding tribes had never dared to intrude! As what Achilles White saidst time, even if five men of Dragon Cavalry were on patrol, they were always patrolling the extraterritorialnd! Even a team with five men was so powerful, let alone fifty thousand Dragon Cavalry! They possessed an absolute deterrent in the snowy ins outside the territory. They could wipe out the small tribe in a matter of day and turned the territory into and without master as long as they wanted. The snowy ins looked boundless. The ground quaked and the roars echoed across the snowy ins. At the forefront of the army, three Golden Guard and Achilles galloped wildly alongside each other. "Sergeant White, are you sure that Jack ising this way?" One of the Golden Guard inquired loudly and his voice barely drowning out the sound of blizzard and sound of thousand horses galloping. When Zenith knew that Jack and the others were chasing after Shawn, he immediately ordered the three Golden Guarde out of the frontier with fifty thousand Dragon Cavalry. All they could see was Achilles and a group of The Expendable Wolf were fighting fiercely as well as the foreign soldier who had abandoned their armour and scattered around because theirmander had been killed in the battle. The three Golden Guard immediately led the fifty thousand Dragon Cavalry and straight away crushed The Expendable Wolf and foreign soldier who hadn''t yet escaped in a mighty manner. Afterwards, the fifty thousand Dragon Cavalry were divided into five teams and scattered in all directions to search for Jack. They were worried that Jack would run away in pursuit of Shawn, so the five teams were scattered in a radial pattern and spread outwards to search for him. Meanwhile, the scale of the teams would ensure that they wouldn''t be provoked by foreigner tribes. However, the final result was beyond everyone''s expectation! Nothing had been found after searching for fifty kilometres! Then, Achilles ordered all the soldiers to track the direction where Jack chased after Shawn. Although Achilles was the Sergeant, he was the former Chief Guard after all. His friendship among the Golden Guard was still there. What''s more, he was the only one left in this battle apart from Jack who had gone missing. No one knew better than him that what had actually happened during the battle! However, now that the Dragon Cavalry had reunited and tracked another fifty kilometres. They still didn''t find him, even the Golden Guard couldn''t help and had no ideas. "Yes!" Achilles''s brow was furrowed as his gaze looked solemn, "I''m not sure that if they have shifted their route again after they ran out of my sight." "This..." The three Golden Guard looked at each other with some apprehension. One of them said, "I don''t think so as that''s more than enough to chase Shawn down through a hundred kilometres distance. All of us had tracked such arge area and this situation is unlikely to happen. "There''s Skyline Mountain if going further on." Another Golden Guard said in a deep voice. As soon as he finished saying, Achilles suddenly said, "Let''s go there!" The three Golden Guard looked at each other and showed their approval. As Golden Guard, they were clear about the identity of Jack as Chief Guard and how much Zenith really valued Jack. His disappearance had already been reported to Zenith, but there was no response. They were also clear that it would definitely make Zenith exasperated if they return back after only searching for a hundred kilometres. They could only find him at any costs even if this snowy in was lifted. Even if they couldn''t find Jack, Zenith wouldn''t be very furious as at least they had shown their attitudes. "The front side will be the boundary line again." A Golden Guard said and waved his hand to call for the correspondent behind him. Afterwards, a loud and powerful sound of loudspeaker echoed across the stormy sky. "Dragon Cavalry is crossing the border! All of you must not resist. We''re now informing you that those who didn''t abide by this order will be killed without mercy!" It was so overbearing! This was an undisguised hegemony! Only Dragon Cavalry dared to be so overbearing in the snowy ins outside the territory. Even if The Hun Royal Pce didn''t dare to do so when crossing the borders of some tribes. However, this fifty thousand Dragon Cavalry not only crossed it, but swept across it with their war horses! This hegemony was forged since Zenith led the Dragon Cavalry with supreme merit power! In the distance, there were Scout who had seen this astounding scene. The shout of Dragon Cavalry rang out... "Retreat! Retreat immediately!" The leader of the scout squad instantly passed an order and looked terrified as he drew rein and returned back to tribe. "Damn! Crazy! What the hell do these Dragon Cavalry want to do?" "What the hell are they doing? They''re tantly charging into our tribe without showing respect to us! Do they want to start another war?" "Leader, let''s report this matter to chief!" Among the scout squad, there were some people who were shocked, some were specting and some were suggesting their ideas. The leader of scout squad took out hismunication instrument without hesitation and contacted the tribe.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hundreds of kilometres away, a vast city with wooden fence loomed above the snowy ins. Compared to the cities of The Hun Royal Pce, these cities which were built entirely of wooden bars looked a little frosty. At the same time. Inside a pce which was located in the centre of the cities. A middle-aged strong man in a beast robe hurriedly entered the pce. Facing the chief who was sitting above the pce and dealing with the affairs, the strong man knelt down on one knee, "Chief, here''s an urgent news! The fifty thousand Dragon Cavalry have appeared six hundred kilometres away and have stormed into the interior of our territory, seemingly wanting to cross our border!" Boom! The chief who was handling his affairs seemed to be struck by lightning and his body trembled. The pen in his hand fell onto the desk. His face was full of fear as he looked up nervously at the middle-aged man, "What... what do they want? Lend it to them, lend it to them. The fifty thousand Dragon Cavalry are enough to destroy our tribe. Let them pass as long as our tribe can be safe!" As he said in an urgent tone, he was trembling in fear. Even when he spoke this, a lot of sweats were oozing from his forehead. This was the intimidating power of Dragon Cavalry! They were potent and they were the only king! The same scene had urred as Achilles and the three Golden Guard led the Dragon Cavalry through one tribe after another. It happened in turn as the army continued to ride towards Skyline Mountain ... Sincest night, these tribes which were closest to Thegiant City had been haunted by the nightmare which Dragon Cavalry brought. The horses crossed the border with just a notice. All the chiefs of the tribes were all drowning in the fear! No one dared to stop them! No one dared to block them!! Chapter 975 One Hundred Thousand People Marched into The Snowfield It was in the Thegiant City. As the three Golden Guards and the fifty thousand armies marched out the city, the entire city was under martialw. A gloomy haze enveloped the Thegiant City. Everybody from all military ranks knew that it was a serious matter! Of course, most of the armies realized that the matter was serious, especially for Commander Shawn who was the betrayer in the military. It was inside the Commander''s room. Zenith was sitting in front of the desk. His expression was cold and grim as he frowned. He was still smoking even though the lit cigarette on his mouth had been extinguished. He had maintained this posture for a long time. It was until then. "Commander!" A voice outside the door awoke Zenith. "Come in." Zenith said calmly. The snow came in at first when the door was opened. It was followed by a Golden Guard walking into the room and his face was sullen. "Is there any news?" Zenith frowned and asked. The Golden Guard shook his head with a gloomy gaze. Then, he saluted with hands folded and asked, "But there is a strange situation in the territory." After a pause, the Golden Guard said, "The scout reported that many unfamiliar caravans have appeared in the Northern Territory overnight, as well as a small troop of well-trained armies!" "Hmm?!" There was a change in Zenith''s expression. He was very clear about the actual situation in the Northern Territory since he had stayed there for many years while conquering the territory. It was due to the battle and theplications of the foreign tribes outside the territory. As a result, those who travelled to the Northern Territory to trade with the foreign tribes outside the territory were all bold and courageous. It would not be exaggerated to im that they were earning money with their heads tied to their belts. Now, there were many unfamiliar caravans in the Northern Territory. Even though the Northern Territory was not a gold mine but a lion''s den, the implication of their appearance was obviously weird. Moreover, there was a small troop of well-trained armies. "They are all heading towards the outer territory!" The Golden Guard said in an extremely deep voice, "ording to the statistics summarized by the scouts, fifty thousand people have already crossed the border of the territory and headed straight into the snowfield outside the territory overnight." Fifty thousand people?! Even Zenith could not help but feel slightly surprised to hear this amount, then he mocked himself, "I have stayed in the Northern Territory for such a long time, but it is my first time ever to encounter so many people entering the snowfield outside the territory. Having lost of a person indeed creates amotion." "Lost a person? Commander means..." The Golden Guard trembled as a huge wave was surging in his heart, but he still could not help but open his mouth to ask. However, it was before he finished uttering the words. Zenith frowned and smiled, "Who do you think we have lost in our military?" "Chief Guard Hughes!" The Golden Guard''s guess was confirmed and his gaze became serious at this moment. One person was missing and this caused fifty thousand people to head towards the snowfield outside the territory. How great...was this impact? Zenith shrugged his shoulders, "Just let them go as many as they want. Besides that, order Achilles and the three Golden Guards to lead the fifty thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry and conquer the nearest tribes from the Thegiant City. Also, taking Skyline Mountain as the border to invade directly across the territory. It is time to let them know the strength of the Dragon Cavalry, otherwise one another Coalition Order, all these rebellious clowns will flock and surrender to the Hun Royal Pce." "Yes,mander!" He waited until the Golden Guard had left. Zenith only then raised his hand and massaged his swollen temples. Meanwhile, he reignited the cigarette on his mouth. After he had received the news, he had not replied to Achilles and them because he had some concerns in his mind. He could even surmise whose force it was belonged to without investigating the caravans as well as the small troop of armies that had headed to the outer territory. Behind Jack, there were only two forces that could raise fifty thousand people to head towards the outer territory overnight! The Hughes Family! The Grand Freemasons!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But he was different from Patrick and Isaac. Patrick and Isaac were able to raise fifty thousand people to the outer Northern Territory overnight without any concerns just because of Jack''s disappearance. However, he had a lot of concerns when he raised fifty thousand armies to rescue. The Coalition Order was like a sharp sword lying above the sky. As soon as it fell, even Zenith would not be sure of resisting it. With such great pressure on him, his every move and decision would affect the Thegiant City, the Dragon Cavalry, the Northern Territory, and even the entire inner territory! Since he was Jack''s senior, he was equally worried about Jack''s disappearance. However, he was also the God of War in this Northern Territory! If he still acted rashly and considered his personal rtionship at this moment, the cost he had to pay would be this Northern Territory! Therefore, he had not replied to Achilles and them immediately after receiving the news. But now he knew that Patrick and the Grand Freemasons had already taken actions, his pressure had been greatly reduced. The fifty thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry had already marched out. It was also a good opportunity to show off the might and courage of the Dragon Cavalry thoroughly while taking the advantage to search for Jack''s whereabouts. It was to astound and frighten everybody! With this trip to the outer territory, it could also terrify those foreign tribes of the Coalition Order who did not know the truth! "Master, Zenith has a huge responsibility for the country. Please forgive your disciple for not able to protect Jack properly and not able tomand three hundred thousand armies to search for him outside the territory." Zenith rubbed his face and leaned backward in his chair. Also, he raised his head and closed his eyes. If it was before the Coalition Order had appeared. He would definitely havemanded three hundred thousand armies to head straight into the Northern Territory for Jack''s disappearance. Not to mention scraping ayer of the ground outside the territory, he would even dare to force the foreign tribes to lift tenyers of the ground and search for Jack together. But things had changed over time. The outer territory was once a mess. However, the foreign tribes outside the territory were now progressing towards consolidation secretly and clenching their heavy fists. He had to be really careful! It was overnight. Achilles and the three Golden Guards led fifty thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry, rampaging through the outer territory. The caravans formed by fifty thousand people were like stars scattering into the snowfield of the outer territory. It was like two thunderbolts striking down. Itpletely caused the foreign tribes outside the territory to st into a frenzy. There must be something fishy when things got weird! However, the foreign tribes were still unaware of the truth and did not know the actual purpose of the fifty thousand people who had suddenly appeared on the snowfield. Due to this reason, the foreign tribes were all in fear and panic after they had received the news. It was even though the Coalition Order had bonded the foreign tribes into a single rope. Yet, this also led the foreign tribes to set aside their conflicts before and coborate with each other. Therge foreign tribes were able to suppress their fear towards Zenith and the Dragon Cavalry. However, the smaller foreign tribes and even the medium ones might not be able to do so! After being dominated by Zenith and the Dragon Cavalry on the snowfield for so many years, some foreign tribes had actually engraved this fear onto their bones and melted it into their blood. It was when the one hundred thousand people marched into the snowfield. The Hun Royal Pce also received the news. "Medea, what do you think about this matter?" The Hun King was hesitant with a sense of astonishment in his gaze, "Fifty thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry have suddenly rampaged across the snowfield to the south of Skyline Mountain. Also, fifty thousand people from the inner territory have flooded directly into this harsh and cold snowfield. This is definitely not a good thing." "Father, merely just one hundred thousand people, are you worried that the Hun Royal Pce will be subverted?" Medea leanedzily on the bed as she covered her body with a thick furry quilt. However, she was holding her phone and ying the video clip of Jack''s bloody battle that Timur had captured and sent to her before he died. However, she was obsessed with Jack and stared at the video clip constantly. When would such a man belong to me?" Chapter 976 People Can Still Start Their Life Again If They Are Alive The Hun King was silent and did not say anything. However, the silence at this moment agreed with Medea''s words tacitly. He was indeed worried that the Hun Royal Pce might be subverted! Ever Since Zenith appeared and led the three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry to rampage across the snowfield and astound the foreign tribes. On the snowfield, even the Hun King was afraid of battling against Zenith and the three hundred thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry. It was on the battlefield. Had there ever been any troops that faced a fully modernized steel Lion Troop and could destroy it boldly with just merely using cold weapons? Only Zenith Harol! Only the Dragon Cavalry! This time, if it was not his daughter, Medea who was born with unrivalled strength and had united the foreign tribes, thus allowing the Hun King to march his armies southward and enjoy the vast fertilend under the warm sunshine. Otherwise, he would never really have the intention to move southward. The outsiders might think that the Hun King was the one who controlled and united the foreign tribes this time. However, those who knew the real story were clear that the actual person who united the foreign tribes was his daughter who had just turned twenty! Even the Hun King had always acted upon Medea''s advice in this matter of uniting the foreign tribes. It was when seeing Medea staring at the video clip on her phone obsessively. The Hun King sighed helplessly. He knew clearly that Medea did not concern about the fifty thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry who were rampaging across the snowfield and also the fifty thousand people who had suddenly marched into the snowfield. It was just then... "Medea, does this man really attract you so much?" The Hun King narrowed his eyes and asked. Medea shed her eyes infatuatedly for a few moments before putting down her phone with a gentle smile. She was really pretty. Iparably pretty and enchanting in the world. Even just a simple action, the way she raised her hands or moved her feet was absolutely alluring. "Father, this man does attract me." Medea shrugged her shoulders and smiled helplessly, "It is just a pity that the capture failed this time. I still need to wait for another long time before I can get this man. I''m really angry." Before finished speaking her words, Medea wrinkled her beautiful nose. Even if she was angry, she still looked extremely charming. Medea shrugged her shoulders after taking a deep breath, "Father, I want to spend some time taking a walk outside." Taking a walk? The Hun King was startled for a moment. Just because he had not captured Jack this time, he had made Medea so bored that she wanted to take a walk outside? It seemed that Medea really had a strong desire for Jack! The Hun King hesitated for a moment and said, "Wait for another two days until those crazy armies of the Dragon Cavalry retreat to the Thegiant City, then only you take a walk outside." "I''m not going to another tribe. I''m just hanging around the nearby cities in the Hun." Medea shrugged her shoulders and smiled cheerfully, "Besides that, father, don''t worry too much about those fifty thousand crazy armies of the Dragon Cavalry. Zenith may have already known about the Coalition Order. He has suddenly sent his armies to rampage across the snowfield this time, it is just to show off his might and astound the nearest tribes from the Thegiant City. It is harmless for us, the foreign tribes. Instead, it is not father who should be worried about Zenith and the Dragon Cavalry. But it is Zenith who should be worried about the foreign tribes to unite together." The words were simple and concise, but straight to the point. She almost spoke of Zenith''s intention halfway correctly. Of course, the other half was that Zenith did really want to find Jack! It was just that this was a secret! Since the day Jack stepped into the Thegiant City and decided to conserve his strength, it became a top secret that was only kept among Zenith and the Twelve Golden Guard! Even Medea had united the foreign tribes by herself and was regarded as the most beautiful woman of the Wolf. She could not guess that the man obsessed by her was actually the Chief Guard of the Dragon Cavalry and was Zenith''s junior. She would not even associate the fifty thousand armies of the Dragon Cavalry rampaging across the snowfield with the search for a new recruit! The Hun King''s eyes shed and his originally apprehensive mind became peaceful at the moment he heard Medea''s words. The Hun King stroked his beard and smiled, "In this case, do whatever you want for these few days. Rest early and you will get what you deserve one day." It was when the Hun King had left.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Medea resumed hernguid posture and lifted the quilt gently. She exposed her fair slender right leg as her right finger softly traced along her crystal-like skin. Her sharp gaze turned loyal gradually, "The Wolf is above, I hope that man wille to me soon." After she finished speaking, Medea closed her eyes and she bit her red lips with her wless white teeth. It was in the snow. very Convoy moved forward rapidly. The cage shook violently with the bumps on the way. "Hungry...so hungry..." Jack did not stay in the centre all the time. At this moment, he was sitting on the outer side and shielding the children from the snow and wind with his huge body. Although he had lost his memory, he was clear that he was an adult and there was a group of children in front of him. If he had always been in the centre, he would have definitely gained the "mostfortable" warmth. However, his life was saved by this group of children! His gratitude for their kindness was engraved in his bone. However, his gaze was wandering as he kept murmuring with his dry lips. He was an adult but these people from very convoy had given him far less food and water than this group of children. This made the energy gained by him was simply not enough to maintain his physical recovery. Instead, he could merely gasp for breath. Jack was already slightly unconscious under the cold and hunger. It was in the centre of the group of children. The boy hugged Amanda tightly but Amanda was worried about Jack. It was after looking around. Amanda was sure that nobody from very convoy looked at them. Then, he took out a small piece of bun from his pocket quietly. The bun was so small that it was only the size of a walnut. However, this was what Amanda had saved from her own food by trying his best to endure his hunger. "Amanda..." The boy frowned and stared at Amanda sternly, "Is it worth it for you to give your pitiful food to someone older like him?" "It is worth it." Amanda smiled as he sniffled and said seriously, "Grandma has said before that we must be kind. He is already injured and these people still don''t give him food and water. If this goes on, he will die and won''t even be able to be a ve." The boy''s gaze turned slightly indifferent. He snorted heavily at Amanda''s words. Then, he turned his head around to another side and did not stop Amanda. Amanda stuck his tongue out and moved quietly from the centre of the children to Jack. He handed the small piece of bun to Jack''s mouth carefully. Then, he said softly, "Hey, eat this to survive. Grandma has taught me that people can still start their life again if they are alive. But if they die, then there is nothing left. Even if bing ves, there is still a bright future as long as we are alive..." He just finished speaking. Jack jerked his body suddenly. His originally vacant and wandering gaze suddenly became focused and was zing. It was the sudden change. It frightened Amanda as his small and weak body trembled violently and he almost screamed out.???????????????? Chapter 977 Forces that Survived the Cruel and Desperate Situation The next second. Jack swallowed the bun in pieces that Amanda handled to his mouth. He didn''t even chew it as he directly swallowed it into his stomach. "Thanks, thank you..." Jack said gratefully. Amanda smiled as she said, "Sir, why are you thanking me? I didn''t help you to do anything." Jack was stunned. There was only Amanda''s look in his burning gaze. People who were in the most desperate and helpless situation would feel like they were shined by the warm sun even though there was only a little bit of sunshine. And now Amanda gave Jack such feelings! Even Jack didn''t know why Amanda''s words just now gave him such great motivation and let him wake up suddenly. When Amanda said the words just now, he felt like the words were suddenly engraved onto his nk mind. That feeling of empathy made him suddenly stay strong for a moment. "Sir, you shoulde here to warm yourself. Here, I will help you." Amanda slightly pulled Jack. Jack shook his head, "I am fine. I can still bear with it." However, Amanda wrinkled her nose and showed an angry look as she said firmly, "Sir, you shouldn''t try to act strong. The strong wind and snow of this big snowfield could freeze a human to death. It could even freeze yaks and bears to death." "Hey,e in." A boy squeezed himself out of the group of children. He pushed Jack into the group of children while he harshly pushed Amanda''s into the group of children. Then he showed his back to everyone while folding his arms, sitting, and closing his eyes. He looked cold and detached as he said, "Blocking the wind and snow is what a man should do. Amanda, why are you acting strong?" "Brother..." Amanda was stunned. The boy said the words without turning his head back, "It''s fine. Everyone will take shifts to stay in the outer area. My sister was right. Even though we are ves, we are still alive. If we are frozen to death, we are not even qualified to be ves." Although the children swapped their positions from time to time after Amanda requested. At the moment, the words that the boy had said still let the group of children feel d. Glowing light could be seen in their eyes. The scene in the cage had made Jack look nervous. He slowly raised his head to see the situation in the two cages at the back. He slightly frowned. The situation in the other two cages was not as peaceful as in this cage. They didn''t support each other or stay in a group to keep themselves warm. They showed a situation that the strongest people would live and they would gather together. It could be seen that the stronger kids were upying the most central ce while the weaker kids were sitting at the edge. They were suffering the coldest wind and snow as they were directly exposed. In the strong wind and heavy snow. Those weaker kids were shivering as they were frozen. Even frost could be seen on their hair and eyebrows. They curled up themselves while clenching their teeth and bearing with it silently. This scene had clearly shown the cruel situation that the weak people would be the prey of the strong people. After Jack saw this, his eyes looked confused. Compare to the situation in their cage, the other two cages were showing another version of "deathmatch". However, Jack closed his eyes after a while. He was clear that he was a prisoner and he couldn''t recover his strength. He couldn''t do anything to save everyone at this point. Other than enduring the current situation and protecting Amanda and these children in the cage, there was really nothing he could do. No. Even he himself had to rely on Amanda and her brother to protect him. The next three days. For three whole days, Achilles White and three Golden Guards had led 50,000 soldiers from Dragon Cavalry. After receiving Zenith Harol''s reply and orders, not only did Dragon Calvary moved to the bottom part of the Skyline Mountain, they also directly moved from the southern part of the Skyline Mountain to the other end along the road. The strong wind and heavy snow were quickly enough to hide the traces. The hope of finding Jack was getting slimmer and slimmer. Achilles and the three Golden Guards had the same thought. Even if they couldn''t aplish their first goal. They had to perfectly aplish the second goal that was set by Zenith. Achilles and the three Golden Guards were clear about the Coalition Order. When Zenith replied and ordered them, they had identified Zenith''s intention. Since they were making a deterrence, they should make aplete deterrence! With Dragon Calvary''s dominance and military power, it could deter the lowly tribes and made them terrified. At the same time, four of them were also not willing to return to the city as they wanted to continue looking for Jack. "Sergeant White, could Jack have chased Shawn to Skyline Mountain?" They had moved along the road to search for him. However, they still found nothing. Even if Jack chased after Shawn to kill him. 50,000 soldiers of Dragon Calvary moved along the road and searched the ce thoroughly. Even if there was an ident, the warhorses'' hoof would have kicked out the corpse. "Shouldn''t be. No one dares to enter Skyline Mountain in this season." Achilles shook his head. However, his eyes blinked and he became indecisive. Suddenly, his tone became serious, "If they really entered Skyline Mountain, then there is really no hope. God wants Jack to die." When Jack chased after Shawn and left, he was in a crazy state. Under this state, he had no sanity at all. Shawn who was running for his life would naturally lose his rationality. One was chasing and one was escaping. The fact that two of them ran into Skyline Mountain could really happen! The words had made the three Golden Guards'' faces look sullen and serious. However, Achilles rubbed the snow on his face and sighed, "We will keep moving. If we really couldn''t find him, we could only give up for now. That guy... wouldn''t die easily." The three Golden Guards could feel how helpless was Achilles when he said the words. The words were like himforting himself and giving himself a glimmer of hope in this desperate situation. When Dragon Calvary was moving between every territory of the tribes.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The people that the Hughes family and Grand Freemasons had sent out were moving to the snowfield like scattered star fall. They were searching for Jack in a secretive but more cautious way. They didn''t only search for him in the local. A group of traveling merchants also secretly asked about the matter when they were making trades with the tribes. However, the message that was sent back to Patrick Hughes and Isaac Wells was also... no clues! Atte night. Patrick couldn''t fall asleep. He leaned on a chair and his face looked tired. Since Jack disappeared, he, as a father, had not had a good sleep. While dealing with the Hughes family''s matters, he was also anxiously waiting for the message. Therefore, the periods of sleep he had in the past few days were only naps after he was exhausted. However, when he closed his eyes, he woke up quickly. He looked at the message that was sent back by every team that he sent out on aputer. Patrick had a feeling as if he was slowly falling into the abyss, "Jack, where are you?" At the foreign country. It was daytime at the moment. Isaac''s face looked sullen and serious as he sat on a chair. He was holding a cup of tea in his hand. The tea had been cold but he hadn''t taken a sip. Carlos Juan Yales who was beside him was doing the same. After a long while. Isaac said with a deep voice, "Mr. Yales, should we... continue to send out more forces to search?" However, Carlos smiled helplessly, "50,000 people were sent to the snowfield. They have been sledding around the ce every day but they still couldn''t find Jack. What is the point of sending more people there?" After that, Carlos sighed, "It is almost pr night at the snowfield, right? Send this order. The searching team of Grand Freemasons will continue to search until the pr night reaches. If he still couldn''t be found, then retreat immediately!"???????????? chapter 978 The Royal Palace’s Thirteen Cities At the Hun Royal Pce. Thirteen lofty cities stood on the vast snowy ins. The thirteen cities of the Royal pce were the pinnacle of power among the coalition. It was also the most prosperous ce in the whole of the coalition at the snowy ins of the outskirts. Over the course of history, the Hun''s Royal pce''s position was growing weaker in the coalition. But the Hun Royal Pce was still thergest tribe on the snowy ins of the outskirts to date. As a weak Kingdom was still stronger than a single tribe, this was very obvious in the Hun Royal Pce and the coalition.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. For the Royal Pce''s thirteen cities, except for the capital, surrounded by the twelve cities. The twelve cities had be a haven where people of the coalition trade and made a living. In these twelve cities, there was everything. Food, clothing, horses, ammunition, ves... and so on. Every city was bustling with activity. The streets of one of the cities were filled with stalls in front of shops with all sorts of goods. As vendors and owners peddled on and on. There was a constant flow of people and traffic. The streets were also cleared of snow by ves, and there were patrol units of the Hun Royal Pce, threading through the crowd. "Phew... it''s really been a while since I''ve been out and about." Medea was wrapped in a fur robe, as her superb figure waspletely concealed under the thick andrge fur robe. To hide her identity, Medea had even put on special make-up and spotted many freckles on her face just so she looked hideous. It was the only option. Ever since the age of sixteen, her beauty had been known throughout the Hun Royal Pce. Once she''s on the streets, it was bound to cause a stir throughout the city, drawing crowds of different tribes from different cities. She wanted to have a nice break, not another unnecessary stir-up. "Medea, you don''t have to put on such hideous make-up. Isn''t it nice to be envied by everyone?" Behind her was a female guard responsible for the safety of Medea. As she saw the make-up of Medea, she was puzzled. Medea shook her head, "I don''t like being watched out there as if I''m a monkey. A woman''s beauty is only for herself to keep, as for the others, they can have nothing of it." The female guard was speechless. As Medea walked up to a stall filled with all sorts of things. Medea picked up a perfume bottle, examined for a moment, and then proceeded to open the cap and sniffed. The stall was owned by a female vendor, as that point, she smiled attentively and said, "Ma''am, this is the genuine Chanel perfume. I''d asked someone to go through a lot of trouble to get it. The fragrance...." It was a lengthy and detailed introduction. This scene, however, seemed absurd and somewhat bizarre. As the Chanel perfume was a luxury item and it was clearly from a modern origin. Yet, the way they were sold was so primitive as it wasparable to the ancient times. Combining the two together made it feel so out of ce. But this was the norm of the snowy ins of the outskirts. Because of the extreme environment, it had caused the snowy ins of the outskirts to be very isted. Because of the snowstorm made many items really hard for ordinary people to get their hands on. So much so that the luxury goods obtained with high cost were only sold in the most primitive way, setting up a stall. But it was no doubt that these goods were absolutely sought-after in the snowy ins. And of course, the stalls were only for ordinary people who had some capital to acquire goods from the outside world. Those plutocrats of the major tribes had been able to sell their goods in a way that was no different from the outside world with shops, online auctions and auctions houses... Of course, these were also aimed at the upper ss of the coalition. And the prices were also far exceeded those that still used stalls. But for the upper ss of the coalition, the price didn''t matter anymore. It''s the feeling of being the upper ss and the atmosphere that counts. "This should be worth a ve, right?" Medea put down the Chanel perfume and asked curiously. The female owner shook her head, "Two ves, but if ma''am really wants it, I can give you an offer. For just one ve, the perfume can be yours to take." Medea shook her head. She then turned around and left After she had left for a while, the owner said helplessly, "These tribes on the outskirts have suffered so much from the harsh environment. A bottle of Chanel perfume is sold at the sky-high price of a ve. For me, I can buy this perfume at ease. While all these people have to pay a huge price." There was some pity in her words. But her eyes, at that moment, were aze with fire, filled with determination. As clenched her fists, as if she was making a vow, "One day, I will bring the coalition to the south, to thend The female guard, who was behind Medea, her eyes were filled with respect. is fertile and full of potential. And show them this is to live rat survive." Looking at Medea''s back, she was in iparable awe. Who wouldn''t want to bring their tribes south to find a better ce to live and to feel the warm sunshine? But the coalition on the snowy ins were used to waging wars against each other ever since ancient times. This only made matters worse as they slowly crippling each other. Even before Medea''s appearance, the coalition still thought that with the power of one single tribe, they could conquer both Thegiant city and the three-hundred thousand strong Dragon Cavalry in order for the people to move southwards. The selfishness between the tribes could be seen here in the best possible way. But the appearance of Medea was to change the situation and gap the feud between the tribes in the coalition. To stop the internal conflict and initiate thebined effort of moving southward. "Medea''s point of view was worthy of the Wolf appetion. With such a point of view, hasn''t it already surpassed all those coalition''s tribe leaders? Even the king couldn''t reach such level." This was what the female guard had thought about. Ring... ring... In the distance, in the direction of the city gates, came the sound of horses galloping and bells. "Hmm? Are there new ves arriving?" Medea raised her eyebrows with some interest. The female guard smiled back and said, "Medea, it is utmost important to have vesing in every day in the twelve cities." ves were an important thing on the snowy ins of the outskirts. They could be used as livestock, currency, and something else... "Forget it, let''s go see something else." Medea shifted her gaze and shrugged. She then grabbed the female guard''s hand and pulled her towards a nearby shop, "Come with me, I wanna see some purses. It''s been a while and I''ve been longing for some purses. Not sure if they''ll have that limited edition this time around." The street in the distance. The bells rang as the caravan moved forward. The pedestrians backed away to make room. As the caravan moved slowly forward. And in the middle of the caravan, there were three cages full of children. Jack was sitting inside the frontmost cage. As the caravan travelled along the street. The pedestrians around them showed no sympathy for the child in the cage. Instead, their eyes had glowed with excitement. "Young ves? All hail Wolf. Finally, we have been waiting for this. I wonder when the auction will take ce." "Three whole wagons of child ves. Oh my God, I''m going to get my hands on them this time. That little girl must be mine!" "Hahaha... it must be a busy day in our auction house. But why is there a grown-ass man in the cage at the front?" There was a lot of chatter. But soon, someone noticed Jack in the cage. After all, with all children in all three cages, he, as an adult, stood out from the rest! "Chief, it looks like we''re going to make a fortune this time. With the way they look, they''ll be fighting fiercely in the auction houseter!" One of the caravan''spanions said excitedly to the leader. The caravan leader whose face redden, "Of course, children ves are always in demand by the coalition in the snowy ins. But that guy with wounds, I don''t think we can fetch a good price." Thepanion replied, "If we can sell him, it''s still worth something anyway, we got him for free, though." Chapter 979 A Chaotic Escape On the street, there was a loud noise. Within the tribes, a young ve was a sought-aftermodity. There were certainly more possibilities for a young ve than for an adult one. Some nobles even bought young ves and educated them to be a kind of maids and pageboys. Of course, being young was already very lucky for a ve himself. The average adult ver, once bought by his master, would do things that no man, not even a beast, could do. As the convoy inched forward, more and more people flocked to it. The crowd was very noisy. Medea, who just entered a luxury store, heard the noise outside and went out of it with the female guard full of curiosity. "A young ve?!" As Medea saw the scene in the cage, her face, which had a horrible makeup, was covered with ayer of frost, "They are...a pack of beasts!" Those people...were in trouble! The guard behind her got pale and looked sympathetically at the people inside the convoy of ves. As the daughter of the King of the Hun, Medea never detested the existence of the ves, but she definitely couldn''t ept the existence of young ves. That was clear even to the habitant of the Royal City. That was precisely because of Medea''s disgust that the King of the Hun ordered that the young ves were strictly prohibited in the Royal City. Anyway, twelve cities outside the Royal Pce were not included in the list. Usually, during the traffic of ves, young ves only appeared in those twelve cities. Medea also knew that the young ves'' phenomenon was inevitable, therefore after the King of the Hun ordered the Royal City to ban them, she didn''t further investigate that matter. However, there were twelve cities beyond the Royal City. When Medea finally stepped out the Royal City to have a walk, she bumped into the scene of the young ves'' convoy. As Medea''s escort, the female guard knew very well what would happen next! "The bad nature of the tribes made them create a situation where they could only exist outside the City, while the natural instinct of the people inside the City already crushed the tribes." Medea stood there, her hands clenched into fists beneath her sleeves, and she said gnashing her teeth, "Children have a future, but they are also malleable. Turning children into ves is the stupidest way to kill off all their possibilities to have a future, it''s simply short-sighted!" As she finished speaking, the female guard had already gone to Medea''s side. Medea squinted and lowered her voice, "Find a way to free those young ves." "I will," the female guard replied bowing her head. The female guard then walked towards the crowd of onlookers on the street. Medea was standing on the store''s doorway and had a sulky expression. Staring at all those children in the cages who were about to freeze to death, her expression became even colder. Even the shop owner, who wanted to go out to see the bustle, noticed something wrong on Medea''s expression and stood to the door subconsciously. "Huh?!" Suddenly, Medea gave a surprised voice.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Her eyes sparkled and she stared at the figure in the cage in front. At that moment, Medea shivered and it was as if her heart missed a few beats. During the snowstorm, the children in the front cage were clearly better off than those inside the other two cages. But Medea''s attention was caught by an adult figure sitting near the group of children. That haggard, exhausted and chapped face, at the moment when Medea''s eyes were closed, looked like a hammer that severely hit her eyes on. "Is that really...him?" Medea couldn''t help but murmur, her heart was beating fast, her eyes shone, and her whole body shivered incessantly. All that time, she had been watching repeatedly the video about Jack sent by Timur before his death. The foreign tribes, in thew of survival in the jungle, also created their greatest esteem for the strong. It should be in their DNA, even if Medea was not an exception. Moreover, Medea yearned day and night for Jack toe. Even Jack, in his cage, looked very flustered. He even had bruises all over his body and his cheeks were visible emaciated. Anyway, the attentive gaze of Medea was able to recognize him! That man in the cage was that one she yearned for a long time, and who made her unable to sleep at night! At that moment, there was a whooshing sound! Amid the din, a loud whistle suddenly echoed. Medea''s eyes shone and she saw the female guard, who was concealed in the crowd, shaking her hands and throwing out a dart. That female guard was handpicked by the King of the Hun for her, and her strength was remarkable. The dart was thrown with such a speed that even the onlookers around the female guard didn''t notice it. nk! Amid the din, the dart directly hit the chains on the cage. With a burst of sparks, the chains of the cage were broken on the spot and fell crash to the ground. That unexpected scene made the people in the ves convoy feel immerged into an excited state, as that they didn''t even react. But Jack, Amanda and the other children who were in the cage suddenly got sparkling eyes. "Amanda, run!" A boy got up and kicked the door open with a thud. In a sh, he pulled Amanda and directly jumped off the prison van, and behind him, a group of children also woke up and jumped off the prison van. All hell broke loose! Those hungry and cold children, as they saw the chance to survive at that time, fell to the ground one by one, as they were full of force and escaped in all directions like beasts. Jack''s eyes brightened too and, as he watched the children jumping out of the cage, he didn''te forward immediately but stayed behind. "Brother, there''s still him, that man!" Amanda, dragged along by the boy, looked back in panic at the cage where Jack was. "Amanda, I''m trying to get you out of here, I don''t care about the others!" The boy held Amanda tightly with his right hand, without stopping. In a sh, the excited people who were in the ves convoy finally reacted. "Get them, get them!" "It''s all money, it''s all money!" "Get them, get them, damn it, why did the cage open all of a sudden?" A group of people in the ves'' convoy immediately mounted a horse to chase towards the children who escaped one after another. And that''s when... Whoosh! Whoosh! Two darts broke the chains of the other two cages. As the chains slipped, the children inside began to crowd frantically out of the cages. Compared with Jack''s cage, the children in those two cages were more brutal when they tried to escape. The children who were strong and didn''t suffer too much from cold and hunger were simply pushing aside those weaker ones and thrust out of the cages in a violent manner. Such a squeeze made the situation even more chaotic. A crowd of onlookers, children who ran, cried and screamed as well as the people of the ves'' convoy running on the horse. There were also some onlookers with bad intentions who wanted to take advantage of the chaos. That ce was in an uproar, the situation was aplete mess and the mour got louder. On the door of the shop, Medea had been observing Jack from beginning to end. As far as she could see, Jack waited until all the children were out of the cages before finally getting out of the van. Seeing that scene, Medea'' eyes flickered, her heartbeats elerated and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but showed an happy smile. "This man...even in this kind of situation, where a quick step would be vital to flee for his life, gave priority to the children and never gave up with his intention to protect the children..." Chapter 980 Merciless Kill The streets were in chaos. The children scrambled to escape and their cries echoed through the streets. Their viges had been wiped out and they had witnessed the tragic deaths of their parents in the hands of the men of this caravan. All of them were unable to survive inside the cages. But now, the cage was opened and the chance to survive was at hand. In the face of survival, no matter who they were, they all had an instinctive desire to live. Even the children in the other two cages were starving and weak, they stumbled out of their cages and ran away in random directions as the scene became chaotic. Those men of the caravan chased the young ves down the street as the children were all their property. Each of them could fetch a high price at the auction, so they wouldn''t allow the auction to end in nothing. The crowd who gathered around them was also scattering and surging in all directions. In their eyes, the children in the cage were rare treasures. However, some who were poor and could only watch from afar and unable to auction the young ves off, were thinking of something else now. They couldn''t get the young ves in a cage. But a young ve that has left the cage had no owner now. Plundering was really the normal affair under thew of jungle. "Medea, it''s done." After the female guard secretly shattered the chains of the three cages, she immediately returned and reported to her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She looked up at Medea as she didn''t response after waiting for a few seconds. She was startled. At this moment, she was staring at the street as if she didn''t even notice that the female guard was close at hand. That kind of obsessive gaze made the female guard startled. She had followed Medea for a long time, this kind of gazes were always from the warriors of the tribes when they saw her, Medea never showed this kind of gaze to others. "Medea ..." She slowly raised her head and called Medea. Instead, Medea raised her hand and pointed to Jack Hughes on the street, "Look at that man." "Is that the only ve in the cage?" The female guard turned around and looked in the direction, but she frowned and said in confusion, "He''s so stupid. He doesn''t escape, but still protects behind those children. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" In fact, Jack didn''t escape immediately after jumping out of the cage, but consciously followed behind the children who were running in all directions. Even he himself wasn''t sure why he acted in such a manner, as if there was always a voice admonishing him in his mind that the children were weaker and needed more time to escape than he did! He wasn''t a sage, but he was prompted by that inexplicable emotion which he even wasn''t sure of. "Damn! How dare you run away!" A thunderous roar crashed behind him. "No!" Medea and the female guard who had been watching Jack instantly changed their expressions at the same time. In the twinkling of an eye, Jack turned back as the roar exploded. In his line of sight, the leader of the caravan who was riding a strong horse had reached him. The war horse didn''t stop but hissed and charged directly towards him. His eyes narrowed abruptly and sparkled. As he was about to dodge, his expression looked solemn in an instant. He lowered his legs with a fury, Bang! There was a loud bang. Jack was directly struck by the war horse, spitted out the blood and flew off. "Why didn''t he dodge?" The female guard said in resentment. With her understanding of martial arts, she knew that Jack clearly had the opportunity to dodge when the war horse charged towards him. It was simply stupid as he didn''t do so! However, Medea''s eyes flickered and her bleeding red lips murmured, "The children." Children?! The female guard instantly reacted. Yes, he could have escaped quickly at the first time relying on the advantage of being an adult, instead he stayed until the end and protected the children when escaping. At this point, the leader had rushed behind the children who were protected by Jack just now. In the nick of time, the leader leaned down and grabbed a child with one hand and lifted him high amidst their terrified shrieks. Then, he roared with his red eyes and a fierce look. "Stop right there! Anyone who dares to run again will be killed!" Boom! Before his voice had died away, he mmed the child in his hand into the children who were running away in front of him, followed by a scream from the child. All the children fell down, screaming and rolling on the ground. The child who was thrown out even spurted out a mouthful of blood. This scene made Medea''s body to tremble. Soon her face turned chilling. In an instant, a chill suddenly outburst from her body. The female guard''s expression looked extremely terrified. At this moment, she even felt the chillpletely overpowered the extreme coldness of the blizzard. "Kill!" Medea spat out a word from her mouth indifferently. On the street, the leader threatened them viciously. Some children who were fleeing in panic were truly frightened. Some who were less courageous stopped directly in their ces and shivered. As he saw this scene, his mouth curled up in a smug smile. He knew that this was the right way for them topromise. If he hadn''t been ruthless and simply chased after them, the consequential damage would have been far more costly than if he threatened the lives of a few children. In his eyes, these young ves were just livestock that used to earn money. Although a few of them had lost, it was still a profitable trip as most of them were kept. However, he feltcent and was unaware that a figure in the midst of the chaos wasing silently and locking on him with a murderous intent, like a wolf hunting on the snowy ins. "Those who stay will live, those who are caught will be killed!" He rode atop the horse and his eyes were scarlet and looked awe-inspiring at this moment. He locked on a fleeing figure on the street and he was about to drive his horse forward with an arousal of murderous intent. "Die!" There was a loud bellow from the nt. His expression changed dramatically and a homicidal intent haunted him. He instinctively turned his head in panic. In the line of sight, there was a cold sh. Poof! The blood spattered. He froze and sensed a feeling of coldness and wet vaguely on his neck. He saw a woman in animal robe, fell to the ground lightly like a feather with a sword which the bloodstain remaining on it. His vision quickly blurred and eventually faded into darkness. Plop! He fell off the horse and became lifeless. "Ah! He''s dead!" The chaotic street turned worse with this explosive roar.00000000 Chapter 981 Medea was in Terror The street was already in disarray. When this shout rang out, it became even more chaotic and agitated. In the eyes of these onlookers, the lives of ves weren''t worth mentioning at all. Even the young ves ...had no exception! It was because they had been treated as livestock since they became ves. Who would care about the life of a livestock or a young livestock? However, normal people are different! The people of the caravan were normal people but not ves. The young ves were considered to be human lives for the onlookers. They were totally indifferent about killing the livestock. To kill a human being, that was a different story! "Kill them all!" At the entrance of the shop, Medea intended to kill them. As she spat out these words without hesitation, she was determined and decisive! What the leader had just done had triggered her madness in her mind. Whoever had poked the bear must die! As the people around the shop heard this, they looked at Medea in awful terror. My God! Who was she? How dare she killed someone in Royal Pce? The moment she passed the order, the female guard pounced upon the people in the surrounding caravan and kill them without hesitation. Killing people in Royal Pce was indeed a serious crime. However, the one who gave the order was the daughter of the King of The Hun. What sin ...was she guilty of? What was more, she was still the Wolf...in the eyes of the chiefs of all the tribes! Those who killed a person is a sinner while those who killed ten thousand people is the king. Thus ...what sin is there when the king killed a few people? It was enough to prove that the female guard was strong and powerful as she could protect Medea single-handedly. As Medea passed the order, she straight away swung her sword and killed anyone who came into contact with the caravan, as if a tiger who went into a flock of sheep. Fresh blood sprayed everywhere. Miserable screams were heard. The crowd on the street was shocked. Everyone was in a state of horror as they watched the blood gushing out like a fountain. In Royal Pce, murder was a serious crime. What''s more, it was a bloodshed! "She killed people! She killed people! Where''s security guard? Inform security guard immediately!" "My God! Crazy! This woman must be insane! She''s a killer! Killer!" "Run! She killed people!" Screams echoed through the entire street like a tidal wave. As the female guard went on a killing spree, it made all those who were chasing after the young ves look back. Everyone''s heart fluttered at the sight of bloodshed. This also took the pressure off the young ves who were escaping as the chances of being caught far less likely. At this point, the chaotic crowd scattered in all directions and ran wildly. It was because the caravan had attracted many people to gather around as they crossed the street earlier. This led to the idents which people crowded each other and trampled on each other. Miserable screams and wails were heard all over the ce. Amidst the chaos, Jack sat up from the ground in pain. Pain! It was an indescribable great pain. He felt like his chest was about to explode after being hit head-on by the war horse. Now he was even weaker from the impact. His mouth kept bleeding. Just as he sat up, he saw the several children who had just been smashed over by the leader. They were spitting blood and their arms and legs appeared to be broken and twisted.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. All of them were lying on the ground, tumbling in pain and wailing in despair. This scene was so miserable. One could only feel the impact when he had actually seen it with his own eyes. Jack was stunned. His expression turned gloomy abruptly and his eyes looked solemn. "Follow me quickly!" Medea ran to his side. She wasn''t worried about the safety of the female guard as she dealt with these men easily as if killing chickens and dogs with her strength. She wasn''t worried about the fate of the children either, as the female guard were already on a killing spree and the children would be rescued soon. It wasn''t a big deal as she could just order them to reinstate the children when security guard reached. She had to cherish this hard-won destiny! Jack whom she had dreamed about had appeared in front of her in such a peculiar way. In her opinion, this was a good opportunity given by Wolf. If she didn''t know to cherish it, then she didn''t deserve to be called as Wolf by the Chief of the tribes. However, she was unable to pull Jack. She froze for a moment and hurriedly turned around, "What''s wrong? Come with me quickly. It''s dangerous here. You ..." She hadn''t finished her words. Then she swallowed the words that were on tip of her tongue. Her eyes stared at Jack in a daze. At this moment, he was sitting on the ground and looked wretched. It was even apt to describe him as decadent and shabby. His weak body that coupled with the impact of the horse, caused him to spit blood from his mouth even though he was sitting motionlessly. But he still kept a close eye on the children not far away. There were cries of misery. They writhed their petite bodies in pain. The spectre was like a catalyst, quickly growing on his face, as well as the chill that raged rapidly in his eyes. This nce made Medea''s heart throb fiercely for a moment. She instinctively sensed a hint of terrifying crisis. "He..." In the next second, she saw Jack''s bloodstained mouth curved upwards lightly. Then, her expression gradually getting horrified as she opened her mouth gradually and stopped until the point where a walnut was big enough to be stuffed inside. "This, this..." A trembling voice issued from her mouth. At this moment, his body began to quiver. His eyes which were bloodshot, were now rapidly rendering into a red blood colour. The veins were as if the earthworms, stretched all the way from his neck to his face. All the veins protruded, making his appearance to be hideous and terrifying. At the same time, Medea let go of him in fear and staggered backwards in panic. She gazed at him and she even saw the bloodshed churning behind him and the bones surging as if a million ghosts were crying. The evilness was more like countless sharp needles that locked on Medea in an instant. "Kill..." The next second, a hoarse voice came out of his mouth which was full of blood. Bang! His right hand smashed the ground brazenly and he bounced up with the force. Then, he turned around and dashed towards the people of caravan in the distance like Killer God. He had rushed out some distance away. She trembled and her face was full of shock and fear. Her body went limp and she directly sat down on the ground with her eyes fixating on him. Compared to the previous infatuation, she had more intense curiosity now. "Roar!" On the street, a roar exploded and made thend quake. A man on his war horse was debating whether to chase after the young ves or stay behind and fight against the female guard who had suddenly appeared with hispanions. A deafening roar rang out. This man felt a chill run through his body. Out of the corner of his eyes, he could sense that someone was approaching him. He hurriedly lowered his head and saw Jack who had rushed close to him with a ferocious look. Jack who was the Killer God didn''t even hesitate for a moment. When he came close to the war horse, he leapt up and kicked the neck of the war horse as if the python was moving. The horse gave a neigh. At the same time, there was a sound of its neck bone breaking. The war horse fell straight down to the ground. The man on the back of the war horse screamed in horror and was thrown away directly. However, as he hadn''t yet fallen to the ground, he saw Jack who looked hideous was charging towards him. The moment Jack rushed in front of him, he kicked the man''s back as fast as lightning. Bang! This powerful kick straight away broke his spine and he turned lifeless before he couldnd and let out a scream.000 Chapter 982 Exhausted Escape The man flew up and fell to the ground together with his horse as Jack struck them in mid-air. This scene was much more intense and breathtaking than when the female guard was killing everywhere with her sword. Moreover, when Jack attacked the man, all the spectators who were scarily running around looked at Jack in dismay. They all stopped on the spot and watched him in horror. Not far away from Jack, the man from the ve convoy and his warhorsey dead on the ground. Everyone who saw the scene was so intimidated that sent chills down their spines. ''Is... Is he human?'' "My God, are my eyes ying tricks with me? He killed the horse with one kick, and killed a man with another kick in mid-air?" "I, I think my eyes are ying tricks with me too. My goodness, how can a ve be this powerful? If he is that strong, how did he be a ve?" "His face is so creepy! By the name of Wolf, is that the devil?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. All of the spectators screamed in fear. As for Jack. He did not stop. He had gone into a state of bewitchedness because of what happened to the children. Therefore, even his body was in extreme exhaustion, he could still demonstrate the overwhelming power. Jack didn''t stop and move like a phantom towards the other men of the ve convoy. Without any fancy moves or words. He was not as swift and ritzy as the female guard who killed the other man with just one slice. Jack only demonstrated the maximum amount of bloodlust brutality and domineering force. With his punches and kicks, he killed the men and horses from the ve convoy as though presenting an art-like butchering performance in front of everyone! In his bewitched mode, Jack''s punches and kicks were filled with a colossal force, absolutely powerful and terrifying! The only difference between Jack and the female when they were killing people was... The person who was killed by the female guard could at least let out a cry. But when Jack killed them, they...could not even let out a cry in time. That was because, Jack''s immense power and thebat capabilities that he demonstrated were far too horrifying, as though a demon had unleashed its full power, terrorizing mankind. The streets were already in a mess and chaos, and after seeing what Jack had done, it had even fallen into total mayhem. People ran around, stepping on each other; screaming and wailing could be seen everywhere on the streets. After the initial impact, in just a dozen seconds, everyone was shocked by the indiscernible horror. The ughterous female yer. The demon-like horrifying ve. Everyone ran from their lives from the massacre that was going on in the streets. But then, there were exceptions. And that was Medea! Medea paled face was stunned as she watched Jack, who was still killing and ughtering everyone. At this moment, her body trembled uncontrobly, and even the corners of her eyes and mouth were shivering in fear. She sat on the ground, shocked and flustered. It''s not that she didn''t want to stand up, but at this moment, she felt as if her body had been stripped of its strength, and she could not stand up on her own. "Is... this a scene from the battlefield?" Medea opened her red lips slightly and spoke, as though she had used up all her strength just to say this sentence. From the video footage that Timur had sent before he died, Medea saw how vehement and formidable Jack he was as swept through the battlefield. She was amazed and admired what Jack had done. However, there was a difference between video and reality. From the video footage, she could clearly feel Jack''s domineering force. However, in reality, when she saw Jack ughtering people like pigs with her own eyes, she fell into a spine-chilling terror. Like a demon roaming through the battlefield, wrapped in a mountain of corpses, with his overpowering and terrifying force, he ripped through everyone stopping his way. And his actions were merely just sending those he had killed back to the hell where he just rose from. This was how Medea felt when she faced Jack right now. She had felt like this before. She did not feel this overwhelmed even when she first heard about Zenith singlehandedly destroying a city with a spear and a horse. However, that time she only heard about it. It was not as shocking as seeing it with her own eyes. After a long while. The fear in Medea''s eyes gradually reduced and switched to her previous feeling of infatuation. She panted for a moment, and finally felt better. Her bloody reddened lips curled on the corner, and smiled coquettishly, "If I, Medea, can only have one man in my life, that man can only be you." When she said those words, she even stretched her tongue out and licked the corner of her lips. "Roar!" In the chaos, Jack gave a huge roar and gave an overbearing and savaging punch. With the sound of a ''thud'' and ''boom'', his punch mmed on the stomach of one of the ve convoy men. As his powerful fist reached the stomach, the contact of impact immediately blew the man away like a shriveled prawn, flying seven to eight meters away, knocking a few escaping bystanders behind. But as he swung that fist, before Jack could recover his stance, he stumbled and stepped back a few steps. A burst of dizziness hovered around Jack''s head. Jack''s reddened eyes dimmed. He shook his head a few times, and the reddish bright glow in his eyes lit up again, then dimmed down again following that. Thump! Jack knelt with a leg on the ground and panted crazily. Short and abrupt breaths could be heard from his mouth. He''s nearly at his limits. His body was already exhausted and weak, especially after the battle in the mountains, he got injured heavily as well. And during the long trip in the snow ins, he was in constant hunger and tortured by the cold. Therefore, after this burst of energy outbreak, his body was starting to wear out. That was what The Mysterious Man had said before. The only way to wake Jack up from his bewitched state was to wait for him to finish up all that energy and faint. And now, after the short burst of energy, Jack had used up all his energy, looking weak and powerless. Even though he could still picture all those kids lying on the ground struggling painfully in his mind. But this time, he could not force himself into the bewitched state anymore. Because... his body had already reached its limit point! "What''s going on?" Medea who was watching Jack addictively suddenly trembled, and a look of panic and suspicion floated on her face, "His body can''t keep up with him due to all the injuries? Wait a minute, if he can use all that strength before, why he was caught by the ve convoy and brought here to be sold in the first ce?" A string of doubts crossed Medea''s mind. Medea didn''t think much. She was not dumb, so she knew that something must have gone wrong with Jack''s body. Immediately, Medea suppressed the fear against Jack, got up, and ran towards him. However. Just at this split second. Jack raised his head and scanned around like a horrifying beast. In his bewitched state, Jack did not have any rationale, but he still got that nature beastly instinct. Seeing the chaos and wreckage around him, filled with blood and destruction. Knowing that his body could not make it, his beastly instinct prompted him to escape from this dangerous area. Jack got up immediately, stood unsteadily, mustered up his leftover strength, then rudely pushed the escaping passersby aside and escaped from the streets, disappearing in the crowd of people. "Hold on, wait for me!" Medea face changed, stepped up her speed, and chased into the crowd of people. She would not allow the man of her dreams to appear for a short while then disappear in front of her eyes. From her back, the female guards shouted, "De...e back!" Their suppressed their voice and did not call out Medea''s full name, worried that the others around them might hear it. However, Medea didn''t stop her footsteps. Without turning back, she told the female guards, "Tell my father I will be back in a few days. And tell him to spare these children!"0000 Chapter 983 What Were the Odds? The chaos was not limited to the ce of killing just now. Due to the crowding, following the escape of horrified passersby, they also brought fear together with them when they fled. Jack stumbled through the evacuating crowds. Many people were screaming in fear, echoing through Jack''s ears nightmarishly. In his bewitched state, Jack''s appearance was indeed horrifying. Therefore, no matter where he went, he was the center of attention. As for the other people who had witnessed Jack''s massacre, they were all stunned in fear. Jack was moving based on his beastly instinct to escape. And as the screams around him got louder, he became even more panicked. The residual strength in his body would notst any longer, and with every step he took, he felt weaker and weaker. However, the changes in his surrounding made him became even more cautious. Therefore, he picked up his pace, rudely pushed the crowds blocking his way, and desperately rushed ahead. Behind the crowd, Medea anxiously followed Jack. It was hard for her to passed through the squeezing crowd. With her physique, tracking down Jack in the crowd was like going through a marsh. She could see Jack a few moments ago, but with a blink of an eye, Jack''s figure had disappeared from her sight. Anxious, nervous, panic, desperate... All kinds of emotions filled her body when she was struggling through the crowd. She had been waiting for Jack for a long time. Before this, she had deployed a ten thousand joint forces of a dozen tribes just to capture Jack alive. Even though at that time, the main objective was to rescue Commander Shawn, however when she knew of Jack''s existence, she didn''t care much about the life and death of Commander Shawn. She thought she had already lost the chance to capture Jack. But who knew, things took a turn, and Jack appeared in front of her in such a miraculous way. This time, she must take the chance. Because this was the man she wanted! Before long, the tribe joint forces would beunching their attack going down south. To defend against the high and mighty War of God, Jack would be the most important asset as well! Inside Medea''s head, this terrifying man could match the strength of Zenith! As long as she could use Jack to get rid of their fear for Zenith, the joint army forces couldunch their attack down south audaciously, demolishing Thegiant City into rubble. "Wait, wait for me, don''t leave..." In the midst of mixed feelings, Medea even shouted out. Medea had to put on uglier makeup so that it would be easier for her to walk outside without getting noticed. If not, her words just now would stun a lot of people. My goodness! How could the most alluring and prettiest woman in the tribes, Medea, stoop so low? Medea was the most important person for the joint alliance for the tribes. Her beauty and charm were one of the many reasons why many tribal leaders were able to sit down together and discuss peacefully. And it was because of this achievement and merit, Medea was regarded as the Wolf from the tribes leaders. However, what came in front of Medea right now was left with crowds of people who were still shocked and horrified by the event, as for Jack... he had already long disappeared from Medea''s sight. On the other side. Jack, who had been roughly struggling, scrambled into a tight alley like a frightened bird. The screaming and shouting sound around him instantly became lesser. Jack immediately felt slightly calmer. He slowed down his pace and staggered through the alley. Even though he used his hands to support his body on the tight alley walls, he felt that he might fall anytime. "Puff... puff..." Jack''s short and abrupt breathing sound echoed through the tight alleyway like drums. Behind Jack was the panic-stricken crowd of people. Jack struggled through the tight alleyway with both his hands, lurching at a slow pace. Inside his head, he felt as if the skies and grounds were spinning. The red glow in his eyes became extremely dim. Now and then, he would shake his head violently. As he walked further away from the bustling and noisy crowds outside the alleyway, Jack''s pace became slower and slower, and his body was bing heavier and heavier. Through the alleyway behind him, there were only blurred faces and figures of the bustling crowds outside. Jack''s face was still appalling. The nerves and blood vessels on his face bulged, and he was in a dazed state as if he would faint anytime soon. Behind him, Medea''s anxious face passed the alleyway, moving forward. Finally, when Jack took another step forward, his body could not take it anymore. Thest step was as though a step into arge hole, and his body fell forward after he took the step. Thump! Jack fell forward and fainted on the alleyway. The snowy wind continued to blow. Snow scattered through the tight alleyway. Slowly covering Jack''s body. The surroundings around him were quiet and silent, creating a big contrast from the bustling streets outside of the narrow alleyway. The thoughtless escape led Jack into this silent alleyway. If no one discovered him here, perhaps his destiny would be the same as not making out of Skyline Mountain. Shuffle... shuffle... Muffled footsteps gradually appeared from the other end of the alleyway. The footsteps were rapid, but light, as though someone was walking on toes cautiously but hastily. "Brother, what about that man? What about that man?" A girl''s voice appeared, which sounded like a bird chirping. Her cautious and unwilling voice echoed through the tight alleyway, "The man is injured, and he didn''t eat and drink much. If we don''t care about him, he, he..." "Shut up!" A boy scolded her and stopped her voice, then lectured her in a deep voice, "Amanda, do you know that any kind of kindness would kill both of us? This is a rare opportunity. As long as we don''t get caught, whether we be hobos or beggars, is still better than bing a ve! I''m here to protect you, but I can only protect you!" "That guy is an adult, even if he''s injured, even if his body is weak, he can still run away easier than other children. Why are you always worrying about him?" "I don''t know. But from the first time I saw him, I could feel the kindness from him." The little girl''s voice filled with uncertainty, "Mom taught us to be kind. When I first saw the man, I feel like I saw Dad."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "You..." The boy''s voice became low and heavy, with a slight whimper, "Mom and dad were too kind, that''s why our vige got trampled, and that''s why they died in front of our eyes. From today onwards, there''s only you and me. Follow me, and I will try all my best to protect you. When I grow up, no one can ever bully us again." Their voices came from a distance,ing closer and closer. Slow, two figures appeared. One of them was taller and bigger than the other. As they got closer, the two were the boy and Amanda who had escaped earlier. "Brother, are we really going to neglect that man?" Amanda carefully asked. She knew that her brother was trying to protect her, but she couldn''t stop worrying about Jack. "You..." The boy was speechless. He did not expect that at all. After everything he had said, he thought he had diverted Amanda''s attention. Who knew that only after a brief moment, she brought it up again? His face was extremely somber, and his eyes were slightly panic-stricken. He led Amanda through the tight alleyway walls and squatted down in a corner, anxiously looking at the entrance where they came from. When he was sure that no one followed them in, then only he let a sigh of relief. He was but a child, only a few years older and slightly taller than most children. However,pared to an adult, his physique was still considered small. The only way he could think of to protect his sister was to hide her away from all the dangers and potential harms. When his parents died, his mother used her blood-stained hands and handed him his sister. Other than hiding, he could not think of any other way. He would do anything at any cost to protect his sister, even if it meant at the cost of his own life. It was cruel, but looking at their situation, he had no other choice. He looked beside his feet and saw a broken bamboo mat. It was ragged and worn out, and it was a bit musty as well. However, they could hide underneath it. Rustle... The boy pulled the broken bamboo map up, but he didn''t remove the snow on top so that it looked more realistic. However, when he was going to cover the bamboo mat on himself and Amanda''s head. Suddenly. "Sir!" The boy was speechless. How did hee here? Before he could react, Amanda already let go of her hand and ran into another direction. The boy turned around and looked and was instantly stunned. "How the hell can this even happen?" Chapter 984 After Nightfall, Hundreds of Ghosts Came Out The boy waspletely dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that, after taking his little sister with him to escape and save their life, they already hid themselves in that deserted alley. He couldn''t believe that he could meet Jack when he turned his head! In the line of sight, his sister Amanda already pounced on Jack''s body and called very cautiously. Her voice was low like the buzz of a mosquito. The boy sighed helplessly, as if he was resigned to his fate.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dragging the bamboo mat, he crept to Amanda''s side and crouched down. "Amanda, you hold the mat. Let me look at him." He didn''t want to pay attention to the man in front of him, but he couldn''t be indifferent to his sister''s attitude. More importantly, after escaping until that point, he met him. Such a cruel fate simply left him speechless. Since he met him, he couldn''t just stand idly by and watch Amanda being in a hurry. Amanda quickly took over the bamboo mat, propped it up a little bit and tried to let the bamboo mat cover the three of them. Now they were escaped ves, so they were not out of danger at all. At that moment, there was a mess outside. As long as they went out in the thirteen cities of the Royal Pce, their embarrassed expression could be easily recognized. Fortunately, none of them entered the auction house, and none of them was tattooed as a ve. Anyway, at least for the time being, they had to hide themselves cautiously. If found out, even an ordinary person from the thirteen cities of the Royal Pce would have the right to own them and turn them into ves. Even a child like Amanda knew the cruelty on the snowy in. That was nothing more than a child like Amanda who always kept a kindness in his heart. "It''s all right. No problem, but there''s no way to save him right now." After an examination, the boy''s expression rxed and he said to his sister Amanda, "Let''s hide here until dark. After dark, I will go out to look for food and some medicine. Like that, maybe we could save him." He said those words principally to calm down Amanda. He was just a teenager, but also a child. How could he know something about medicine? He just checked on Jack''s injuries, but the examination didn''t reveal too much about what was going on inside him. That faint dead man in front of him could still be "saved", as long as he kept breathing. As expected. The worried look on Amanda''s face faded a little. She held up the bamboo mat with difficulty and looked at the boy with a grin. "Thank you." "Okay, I''ll do it." The boy took the bamboo mat in Amanda''s hand. "Hold on until dark. Although we already escaped without problems, we still need to find a way and get a suit of clothes. Like that, we would finally get rid of our status of ves." On the snowy in outside the city, all the real ves were tattooed to prove their status of ves. However, people like Jack and Amanda had not yet entered the auction house and didn''t have time to be tattooed. That was a silver lining. Once you are tattooed, you would never be free of very in your life. But when it got dark. Even for the most prosperous tribes of Hun of the Royal Pce, and the thirteen cities, it was another story. In the night, people like Amanda and the boy, who lived in humble homes in the dark corners of the cities, would walk on the streets. It was not too much to say, "hundreds of ghosts walking at night." At nightfall. There were all sorts of people on the street, all mixed up. People were mixed among with decent people and shifty ones. That was why it became easier to sow discord and create confusion. Sure, the stakes were a bit high, but for a boy, the payoff was definitely a win! "Hmm Amanda nodded and her shining eyes cast a worried nce at Jack on the ground. ''Jack, you must hold on!'' She knew that her brother had gone as far as he could go. She would like to save Jack, but now in that situation, making her brother go out in the street would be equivalent to put him in a bigger danger. The only thing to do now was to wait for dark and pray that Jack could hold out until then. Time was passing slowly. The boy looked very resolute. He leaned against the wall of the alley, his hands struggling to support the bamboo mat. Even though his hands were sore, he didn''t say a word. Amanda snuggled up in his arms and fell asleep. The hunger and cold left that little girl exhausted. Lying on the boy''s arms, she was sleeping very soundly and from time to time she also ground her teeth. However, the boy didn''t dare to let Amanda sleep too long, and from time to time, he woke her up. He knew that she might never wake up after a long sleep in such a cold weather. Jackid on the ground, breathing steadily, but the boy was no longer concerned about Jack. It was very quiet. If you looked from outside, you could see, in the alley, a broken bamboo mat slightly arched. During that violent snowstorm, the bamboo mat piled up snow and only the tiny shadow of the bamboo mat was visible outside. When it waspletely dark The city streets changed their appearance. During the day, the people on the street were well dressed but At the night, there could only be seen distressed people wearing torn clothes. In the darkness The shops on both sides of the street were lighted up. The thirteen cities of the Royal Pce, even though they stood in the depths of the snowy in, didn''t fall into a deep sleep at night, but burst into another kind of vitality. On the street, there were still ordinary people who were not going home. Their difference with the people dressed in rags who came and went could be distinguished in a nce. However, at the night, that difference became blurred. For the Hun of the Royal Pce, as long as there were no serious idents in the city, it was fine. As for the night, they didn''t care about the people walking in the street. What was more, they ignored the sordid and bloody events that took ce in the dark corners of the city at night. The alley was silent. "Amanda Amanda..." The boy said, pushing off the bamboo mat with great force, and his hands dropped down. Soreness and pain made him frown, and his expression broke into a pained expression. Two soft cries awakened Amanda from her deep sleep. "It''s getting dark." Amanda crumpled her loose sleeping eyes and stared at the boy in a daze. "Well, I will go out to look for food and clothes, and also the medicine for this man. Stay here with him and keep a look at the bamboo mat," The boy exhorted. ncing sideways at Jack on the ground, the boy said decisively to Amanda, "Remember, if there is any danger, run at once, don''t pay attention to this man, I want you to be safe, and I don''t allow you to have any risk." "But..." Seeing that Amanda wanted to argue, he became solemn, "You are my only family." Amanda swallowed her words back and nodded, as to agree. The boy got up, shook his arms, and made his way down thene with difficulty. Chapter 985 My Sister Has Saved Your Life, Don’t Disappoint Her It was under the night. It was in the silent alley. As the boy left, the snow soon covered the bamboo hat again. It was under the bamboo hat. Amanda struggled to support the bamboo hat desperately. With her strength, it was really difficult for her to support it as the snow on the bamboo hat kept increasing. However, she remembered her brother''s advice when he left. She also knew that she had to take care of Jack who was unconscious on the ground. She persisted for a long time. Amanda felt that her hands were sore and swollen as if she had poured lead into her arms. She desperately wanted to put down the bamboo hat and took a rest for a while. "Amanda can do it. Amanda will definitely be able to hold on." Amanda''s lips trembled slightly as she kept reminding herself.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At such a young age, her face was cracked due to the cold, but her determination was unprecedented. Time slowly passed. It was quiet in the surrounding, except for the snow and wind. As the snow on the bamboo hat kept increasing, it became even more unbearable for Amanda. Her arms could not help but shiver and she was merely supported by her tenacious faith. Finally, there was a subtle sound of footstepsing from a distance. Amanda who could not hold on any longer suddenly heard the sound of footsteps like an angelic voice. But in a sh, she was worried and terrified. Was the person outside her brother...or someone else? If it was someone else... Fear instantly enveloped Amanda. She wanted to see clearly whose footsteps wereing from outside. However, her vision waspletely blocked by the bamboo hat supported by both hands. She could not see anything at all. The greatest fear came from the unknown. At this moment, Amanda was in this unknown state. However, her body did not quiver at all even though she was really afraid. Instead, she gritted her teeth and struggled to support the bamboo hat, trying her best not to move it at all. Perhaps...perhaps even if there was a bad guy outside, as long as she was well hidden enough, she would not be discovered and the bad guy would brush past? Amanda hoped that she would be that lucky in her mind. She could only wish for this small fluke in her current situation. It was obviously bitingly cold. Even if the night fell, the temperature dropped significantly. However, there were beads of perspiration on Amanda''s forehead as she was worried and terrified at this moment. It was atst. There was a subtle voice calling her. "Amanda, I''m your brother." When she heard this voice, Amanda who was initially so nervous calmed down instantly. A mist immediately appeared in front of her clear eyes. ttering... The bamboo hat was lifted by the boy and the snow poured down. "Brother." Amanda immediately leapt into the boy''s arms and cried out sobbingly. The boy was stunned as his pale and cracked face suddenly became gentle. He did not say much. Instead, he quickly helped Amanda sit down and raised one hand to wipe away the tears in Amanda''s eyes. He smiled gently, "Remember, you can''t cry. My Amanda is a determined child. Tears are only reserved for the weak. Even if your brother is no longer around, you also can''t cry." Amanda nodded and raised her hand to wipe away the tears in her eyes. Then, she raised her eyes and looked at her brother, "Brother will always be with Amanda." The boy was startled for a second and he smiled gently, "Yes, always by your side." While speaking, he brought the parcel in his hand to Amanda and said with a smile, "Look at what brother has brought back for you?" Amanda was excited when she saw the parcel, "Such a big parcel, is there lots and lots of delicious food?" "Foodie, you just know how to eat. Open eat yourself and take a look." The boy handed the parcel to Amanda. He raised his hand and caressed Amanda''s head dotingly. Then, he leaned against the wall and sat down panting with his mouth opened wide. Amanda looked at the parcel in her arms with surprise and excitement. This parcel was indeed big in contrast to her small body. She opened the parcel hurriedly and was dumbfounded instantly. There was not only a lot of food and water in the parcel, but also two sets of brand-new clothes, arge and a small one, and...also a bottle of wine and a wolf head dagger. Such a gift was considered absolutely generous! "Brother, you''re amazing. Going out once and you got so many things?" Amanda regained her sense and looked back at the boy in surprise. Her eyes were full of admiration. "Hehe,e on and eat." The boy leaned against the wall and said joyfully. There were biscuits in the food. Amanda took out the biscuits and handed them to the boy, "Brother, you eat first." However, the boy shook his hand, "Amanda, you eat first. Let brother rest for a while." Looking at the boy who was panting and exhausted, Amanda did not say anything more. She mixed the biscuit with hot water and served them together into Jack''s mouth. Perhaps it was poured in a hurry. The unconscious Jack coughed violently twice. He slowly opened his eyes in confusion. "You have finally woken up. It is so great!" Amanda said excitedly and pointed to the parcel, "Eat something quickly. My brother is awesome, he got lots and lots of things back." While she was speaking, her words were full of admiration as if she was showing off her awesome brother to Jack. Jack looked bewildered and his mind was totally nk. He did not know what had happened, but the pain originating from his body made him clear that he must have experienced something when he was unconscious. His intense starvation caused Jack not to think much about it. With Amanda''s help, he sat up with difficulty and pain. After taking the biscuits and water that Amanda handed over, Jack gorged himself on them. He gobbled them down in a gulp. Amanda beside him did the same. On the way to the thirteen cities of the Royal Pce, very convoy had given them extremely less food and water. In their view, they were just goods that were about to be sold. As long as the goods did not die and still had a breath, they did not care about them anyway. The two were gobbling at this moment. However, the boy aside looked askance at this scene. His gaze fell on Amanda with some reluctance. Only at this moment, Jack who was gobbling suddenly stopped eating. He had just lost his memory, but he was not stupid. Where did a ten-year-old boy get all these things? Subconsciously, he looked up at the boy, but he could only see the boy looking at Amanda with a face full of reluctance. "These things, where do you get them?" Jack asked as he ignored Amanda beside him and moved towards the boy difficultly. "Just eat what you have. Don''t ask anymore." The boy nced at Jack indifferently, "Remember, it is my sister who has saved you! Don''t disappoint her!" These words also made Amanda who was gobbling stop eating. Jack suddenly twitched his nose twice when he was about to speak. Bloody smell! A strong bloody smell! Furthermore, it was noting from his own body. His heart sank and he looked at the boy seriously. He then slowly nced at the back of the boy. In the darkness, Jack''s pupils were extremely constricted in the sudden. It was in the meantime. However, the boy slowly took out a small piece of biscuit from his belt and smiled bitterly, "Amanda, you this kind and silly girl. Brother gave it to you, why are you giving it back to brother...why?" "Brother..." Amanda was stunned as she also sensed that something was wrong with her brother. It was under the attention of Jack and Amanda. The boy smiled and slowly brought the biscuit in his hand to his mouth. But only when the biscuit went near his lips, the boy''s face turned extremely pale and wrinkled in pain. Something was even gushing from his throat violently. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spurted out directly from the boy''s mouth, staining the biscuit in front of him with blood red...??????? Chapter 986 Don’t Cry Amanda, I’m With You in The Future The fresh red blood was frightening. "Brother!" Amanda was astounded. She dropped the food and water in her hand and hugged her brother immediately. "Brother, what''s wrong with you? You don''t scare Amanda..." Amanda leapt into the boy''s arms and wailed as she raised her hand to wipe the blood on his mouth. However, the blood kept gushing out of the boy''s mouth no matter how she wiped it. Jack was dumbfounded. He leaned against the wall and he still offered his hand to hold the boy''s body even though his body was extremely weak at this moment. Just because he knew that if he did not hold the boy, the boy might copse directly. But with this support, his fingers touched the back of the boy. Instead of feeling cold, he felt a sense of warmth and moisture. Jack frowned as the warm moisture from his hand was like a sharp knife stabbing into his heart mercilessly. "Boohoo...brother, brother..." In the alley, Amanda''s heart-breaking sobs echoed sorrowfully and she was tearful. She had just experienced the destruction of her vige and the tragic death of her parents. Now, she and her brother had just escaped. His brother was already in such a state before they could rely on each other. This was indeed a terrible disaster for a young child! The boy leaned against the wall and his chest was rising as he took a deep breath in. Looking at Amanda who was crying in front of him, the boy smiled and whimpered, "Amanda...doesn''t cry. Didn''t brother teach you that before?" His mouth was filled with some blood, so his voice was slightly unclear. While speaking, the boy slowly raised his right hand and stroked it on Amanda''s face. But at this moment, he seemed to use up all his energy to raise his right hand slowly and heavily. Amanda quickly raised her brother''s hand and put it on her own face. "I want my brother, boohoo...I want my brother..." Her lips trembled and her cries resounded. At this moment, Amanda freaked outpletely. However, her hands were clenching the boy''s right hand, not willing to let go of it for a single moment. "Amanda has already lost her parents. Amanda can''t lose her brother anymore..." The boy was smiling, but the blood kept flowing out of his mouth. The thumb of the right hand was gently wiping off the tears on Amanda''s face. There was a strong sense of heartbroken and affection in his eyes. Immediately after that, he took a nce at Jack. "These things, I... robbed them. I have no other way but to rob them."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. These words were answering Jack''s question just now. But then, the boy sneered, "This damn world, it doesn''t even give me a chance to live...I hate it so much..." He was nearly gritting his teeth. It was even if the voice was slightly unclear due to the blood in his mouth. However, Jack still heard the strong hatred in it. Of course, how could anybody don''t hate it? A ten-year-old child should enjoy their bright youth. Nevertheless, he was experiencing the destruction of his vige, the death of his parents and being sold to very. He even survived for his sister and was willing...to sacrifice his life. Before he had the time to take a close look at this world, he already needed to return to where he hade from. Just as Jack was shocked, a blood-stained handnded on the back of his hand. He lowered his head and looked at the boy''s left hand. He saw that the boy was still holding the biscuit that was stained with red blood. It was then. The boy slowly passed the blood-stained biscuit into Jack''s hand and pleaded Jack. "Your life was saved by my sister. Please...don''t, don''t leave her behind. Bring her and take care of her..." Jack trembled as his heart pounded violently. He held the blood-stained biscuit tightly while grabbing the boy''s hand. "I, I will take you to see the doctor. You will be fine..." Jack tried to support the boy while speaking. However, he was severely injured. Moreover, he did not even have the energy to assist the boy as he was exhausted, cold and hungry. The boy did not bother anyway. His gaze fell back on Amanda. Reluctant, doting and heartbroken. Blood kept flowing out from his mouth, yet he still said slowly, "Amanda, don''t cry, be determined...and put away your kindness. Kind people will be harmed in this damn world. This is the snowfield, not the fairy-talend that father and mother said." At this moment, the boy suddenly spoke faster and he was no longer whimpering as he had been just then. Even his pale face became flushed red. Amanda was crying and clutching the boy''s right hand, she wailed, "Brother..." "Follow Jack, follow him and survive. Even if being a ve or a stray dog, you must still survive. Brother, father and mother together... will protect you in heaven!" It was while speaking. The boy slowly raised his head and his face was full of blood. But at this moment, he showed an unprecedented smile in relief. "Father, mother, I...aming to see you!" It was when he finished uttering. The boy''s chest rose violently as he gasped for thest deep breath. It was almost the same time. The boy closed his eyes and tears flowed down from his eyes. However, Jack could clearly feel that the boy''s left hand, which was held in his hand, was..pletely relieved at this moment! Boom! It was at this moment. It was as if a thunderbolt had struck down on both Jack and Amanda. "Brother..." Amandapletely copsed and she directly leapt onto the boy''s body. She shook the boy''s body desperately and cried, "Brother, wake up, brother, Amanda is afraid. Brother...don''t sleep, please don''t sleep...boohoo..." The cries echoed and pierced straight into the heart. Jack was dumbfounded as he stared at the scene in front of him. At this moment, his chest seemed to be filled and blocked with stones. His vision gradually became blurred and the heart-breaking cries echoed in his ears. He was in sorrow and pain. It was under the night. The scene in the alley was a stark contrast to the shameless and enjoyable vibe outside. "Please save my brother, save my brother..." Amanda suddenly grasped Jack as she was grabbing a life-saving straw. She knelt on the ground and begged, "Brother is asleep, brother is asleep. Help me wake him up, Amanda...is afraid..." The pain, fear and cries were like sharp knives stabbing onto Jack''s body mercilessly as if to torture him. Jack''s gaze flickered for a moment and he said, "Amanda is not afraid. I''m with you in the future. Brother is too tired, let him sleep." After he finished speaking, Amanda was startled for a while. It was in the next second. She leapt into Jack''s arms and bawled, "Amanda...doesn''t have a brother anymore." Jack hugged Amanda and caressed her back gently. He did not know how tofort her. However, he was clear that giving Amanda a supportive hug would be better than anything else at this moment. The boy was right, he would probably have frozen to death by now without Amanda''s help. Also, he would simply have been left on the snowfield by very convoy like a dead dog and buried deep under the snow. "Hurry up, the sound ising from this way! Damn bastard, he has robbed our things. We must kill him and throw him out to feed the wolves!" Suddenly, a fierce scolding voice came from the alley outside.[] Chapter 987 Escape and Have Found Him The fierce cursing sound was like a thunderstorm. Jack''s face abruptly darkened. "It must be the people who were robbeding after us. Amanda,e with me!" In an instant, Jack had a decision in his mind. But just as he got up, Amanda who was in his arms suddenly turned around and jumped to the boy''s corpse. She hugged it tightly while bawling, "No, Amanda won''t go. Amanda wants to stay with my elder brother..." Jack''s face changed greatly. He was so anxious that he was like a cat on hot bricks. Outside the alley, the sounds of footsteps were getting closer and closer and they were very dense, which meant that there were many people. In addition to the sounds of footsteps, there were also sounds of cursing. Jack knew clearly that with the current state of him and Amanda, once they were really caught by those people, they would not be far from death. Even when those people killed them, they would also throw them like throwing dead dogs directly to the street corner and would definitely not attract a lot of attention. If they did not run now, it would be toote! In a sh of lightning, Jack even saw that the shadows of the group of people had arrived at the entrance of the valley. "Amanda,e with me. Your elder brother is thinking to let you survive and let me protect you so that you can live!" Jack urged. "I''m not going, I want to stay with my elder brother." Amanda''s tear-filled face was now filled with determination and stubbornness. At her age, after suffering continuous blows, she had alreadypletely broken down at this point so how would she care if she would be caught by those people. "You..." Jacob''s face darkened. He braced himself to take a step forward, "Those people are almost at the entrance of the alley. If you don''t go with me now, we''ll all die here. Your elder brother won''t want to see this." Amanda subconsciously looked back at the entrance of the alley. Bang! Almost simultaneously, there was a muffled sound in the alley. The body of Amanda who was stubborn and determined stiffened. Her eyes closed and she fell into the arms of Jack who had been ready. Jack loosened his right palm to slightly let go of the knife. The resolution in his eyes also turned into sympathy. He looked at the boy at the corner and said firmly, "Don''t worry, in the future, as long as I live, I''ll protect Amanda with my life." His tone was strong and firm as if it was an oath. Then, Jack barely supported himself to stand up. His hands dragged Amanda who was knocked out towards the other side of the alley. When he passed by the package, he hesitated and then stuffed all the things into the package and took them away together. These things...were necessities for them that were obtained by Amanda''s elder brother who had sacrificed his life! Water and food were the basis for them to live in this cold weather. And there were clothes too. Although Jack was not good at identifying clothes,pared to the rags on his body, these obviously could make a big difference in his and Amanda''s appearance. The items that were obtained by the boy with his life would never be a useless thing! It was lucky that Jacob had eaten just now so he had recovered a bit. At this time, although Jack was using all his strength to barely drag Amanda and the package, he was not as before in which he could not even move. Behind him, the sounds of footsteps and fierce curses were bing clearer and clearer. Jack had been sweating profusely. He was also continuously panting. While his chest was rising and falling, there was also a kind of burning and tearing pain. But Jack did not dare to stop. He firmly gazed at the entrance of the alley not far away. He had promised Amanda''s elder brother that he would protect Amanda and let her live well. His life was given by Amanda and her elder brother too. "I''ll make it, we can definitely go out!" This was the only thought in Jack''s mind. His footsteps were getting heavier and heavier while his breathing was getting more and more vigorous and rapid. Behind him, the sounds of cursing and footsteps became clearer and clearer like the sound of a fatal Sanskrit. When Jack took Amanda out of the alley with all his strength, seven or eight figures appeared at the other side of the alley at the same time. The vast amounts of figurespletely blocked the alley. Thump! Just after walking out of the alley, Jack fell onto the ground with Amanda. He was not allowed to rest. He hurriedlyy on the ground. Against the wall, he turned his head to look at the opposite alley. When he saw the seven or eight figures standing at the entrance of the alley, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. "That was close!" Jack withdrew his gaze. He already could not think of ways to bury Amanda''s elder brother. The seven or eight figures who had already walked into the valley also definitely would not give him the opportunity. His physical state did not allow him to do so either. What he should do was to take Amanda out of this dangerous ce and he had to protect Amanda well and live with her unharmed! Jack took a deep breath to relieve the burning and tearing feeling in his chest. Then, he got up and carried Amanda on his back. His left hand pressed against the wall to support himself while his right hand was holding the package. He stumbled but each of his steps was with determination as he moved in the other direction. "Where? Where the hell is him?" The streets at night were brightly lit. Medea''s face, however, was full of anxiety. She scurried aimlessly and shuttled through the streets, searching for Jack. She did not get any clues despite searching for a whole day. This made Medea have a feeling of distracted and lost in a trance at this time. "I clearly saw him walking over in the crowd, but why has he disappeared?" Medea''s eyes flickered. Losing Jack''s trace made her feel as if she had lost something. She could hardly maintain herposure. She was searching for him in a hurry. Even Medea herself also did not notice that not far away, a figure was rapidly approaching. "Medea!" A voice rang out with surprise, "I''ve never seen you so flustered." Medea stopped and looked in the direction of the voice came from. The female escort was walking towards her. At this time, the female escort''s face was full of dismay. She was looking at Medea with eyes that were full of amazement.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She had been following Medea for a long time and she was specifically responsible for protecting Medea''s safety. The impression that Medea gave her was always as if it did not matter to her and she could cope with all eventualities with strategies. She had never revealed such a panicked and helpless look as at this moment. "You''vee just in time!" Medea''s eyes flickered and then she said, "Immediately use the power of Royal Pce and let the city defence team ferret around the thirteen cities of the Royal Pce, I must find him!" The female escort froze for a moment. Her words were intended to make Medea calm down a bit but she did not expect that Medea absolutely turned a deaf ear to them and even wanted to directly use the power of Royal Pce. "Why are you freezing? Go!" Medea urged, "Also, tell my father that the man has appeared in the thirteen cities of the Royal Pce. He will use the power of Royal Pce if you tell him." "Affirmative!" The female escort clenched her fist and left. Medea, however, did not rest. She licked her lips with her delicate and red tongue. She had not drunk water and eaten anything this day. But even though she was parched and famished, she also ruthlessly gritted her teeth and continued to search along the street. While she was searching along the way. Meanwhile. At the corner of the street in the distance, Jack was walking with Amanda on his back while holding the package step by step like a tortoise that was crawling. If one looked down from above, one could see that he and Medea were walking towards each other. In fact, even Jack himself also did not know where was he going. Being extremely tired and weak, his consciousness was blurred at this time. There was only one thought in his head, which was to move and take Amanda to somewhere far away from that alley. Out of the blue. In the distance, a voice with ecstasy rang out loudly in the street. "I finally found you!"00000000???? Chapter 988 Your Wife, Medea, AKA Cynthia A voice with ecstasy echoed throughout the street. It caused many people to nce sideways and look at Medea. Even Jack whose consciousness was blurred also could not help but stop at this moment and looked up in shock. ncing through the crowd, he saw that not far away, a figure was standing in the crowd and was looking at him with surprise written all over her face. Did she know him?! Jack was a bit confused. He was not sure if the woman not far away knew him. But just as he was about to move a step forward while carrying Amanda on his back, unexpectedly, the pause just now instantly let him have difficulty using his strength. In extreme exhaustion, one might be able to rely on the will to continue to hold on but once one stopped, it would be as difficult as climbing up to the sky to reuse his strength. His body trembled. ''Thump''. Jack and Amanda fell to the ground. Medea was so scared by this scene that her face changed greatly. Medea hurriedly rushed to Jack and Amanda. "It''s okay, you''ll be fine." Medea directly turned Jack''s body over. At this time, because of the fall, there was blood on Jack''s face. His sanity was still there. "Do you know me?" Jack asked weakly and then said, "Help me take good care of Amanda." Amanda? Medea froze for a moment. She looked at Amanda who was unconscious and then nodded at Jack. With this nod. Jack''s two eyes closed and he directly fainted. Inside the room, the lights were bright. However, there was a pin drop silence. Medea stood worriedly at the side, looking at Jack and Amanda who were unconscious on the bed. On the side of the bed, the female escort was carefully treating Jack''s wounds. But, the female escort''s expression was extremely darkened. Even shocks also shed in her eyes from time to time. Purl... From time to time, the female escort ced the blood-stained gauze into the water basin. The blood had stained the water and had long since turned the water in the basin red and bloody. This scenested for nearly two hours. When the female escort finished sewing up Jack''sst wound and tied the knot, only then did she get up with a head full of sweat and sit on a chair at the side while panting. "How are they?" Medea hurriedly asked. "The little girl and he are all fine." The female escort''s words instantly eased the expression on Medea''s face. Immediately after this, the female escort looked up at Medea, "Medea, this is the most seriously injured person I''ve ever seen in my life who can actually still be alive. Goodness, I really dare not imagine how exactly strong this man''s will is. Although the wound on his left shoulder is not fatal, it will definitely endanger his life after long-term exposure." "Hunger, thirst, cold. He has experienced all those life-threatening things in the snowfield but he still can survive. The more critical thing is that during the day, he was still killing people in the streets. This guy is really too terrifying, he is absolutely not like a human!" Each of her words revealed intense astonishment. With the female escort''s Bushido level, if she put herself in his shoes, even she also could not survive the same encounter as Jack. He was simply an invincible guy who could not be killed. It did not make sense at all! While listening to the female escort''s words that were uttered in shock. Medea''s eyes flickered but a strange sentiment was surging inwardly. A feeling of being with the glory was pervading Medea''s mind. She slowly sat on the edge of the bed and stared at Jack whose body was wrapped in gauze. Although his face had lost a great deal of weight and there were even traces everywhere that were formed upon being ravaged by the wind and snow, in Medea''s view, he was still attractive and she yearned for him very much. Being somewhat smug, she said while smiling, "Of course, otherwise, how would I only acknowledge him as my spouse in this life!" As she said. Medea reached out and gently caressed Jack''s face. When her fingertips touched his face that chapped everywhere, she felt as if she was touching the bark of a dead tree. "It was really unexpected that you, whom I''ve been thinking about day and night, would appear in front of me in this way. It''s my honour but I''ve made you experience misfortune for this period." Her voice was soft as if she was afraid that if it were too loud, she would wake up Jack who was still unconscious. The female escort, who was sitting on the chair waspletely dumbfounded upon seeing Medea''s look. Goodness! Was she really Medea?! "Medea, do you really n to stay outside with them for a few days?" the female escort asked. Medea looked back, "Yes. When they wake up tomorrow and are in a better state, take them to that room you prepared and let them stay there for a few days. When they both recover slightly, I''ll take them back to Royal Pce, so help me check out this room tomorrow morning." After Jack fell unconscious just now, she immediately called the female escort toe over and then found an inn nearby. In order to heal Jack''s wounds, even Medea who had always been arrogant also could not care about the shabbiness of this inn. "Then how should I report to the king?" The female escort hesitated for a while and asked. "Tell it as it is. My father will understand." Medea smiled faintly but her smile was full of coquettishness, "He is the man in my heart. I want to let him be better before I bring him to see my father. In addition, I feel that there is something wrong with him." "Something wrong?" The female escort froze. "When he saw me just now, he asked ''Do you know me?''," said Medea. The female escort was a bit confused, "Has he seen you before?" Medea shook her head and said with a serious look, "Perhaps there is another meaning? Anyway, wait for me to get this matter clear. For the sake of the coboration of all tribes, my father will understand me. This is a golden opportunity for foreign tribes, I don''t want to miss any mistakes, I must make sure every step is safe and steady. Hopefully, on this day in the next year, we don''t have to ride horses in the snowfield but enjoy the fertile fields and sunshine in the territory in the south." "Affirmative!" The female escort nodded, "Then I''ll return to the city to report on this tomorrow morning." There were no words all night. Throughout the night, the female escort was on guard at all times. She was really not confident with the security of such a small inn. Whereas, Medea was also meticulously staying by the sides of Jack and Amanda and did not sleep all night.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When the sun rose again the next day. In the room, everything was gilded with ayer of light. As for the warmth, there was only a slight change. The female escort said goodbye to Medea and was about to get up and leave. At this time. Jack on the bed woke up. When Jack opened his eyes, there was confusion in his eyes, "I...am still alive?" "Yes, yes, I saved you. You and the child are fine." Medea was instantly surprised. The tiredness she had upon having a sleepless night seemed to have been swept away. "You are?" Jack looked at Medea in confusion. Medea froze for a moment and smiled sweetly, "My name is Cynthia." "Cynthia?" The body of the female escort who was walking out of the door shook violently. Shock abruptly appeared on her tired face. Cynthia was Medea''s real name. And Medea was the pet name named by the king and queen of The Hun! It was just that after many years, the king and the queen of The Hun had always regarded Medea as the apple of their eyes so they had always been calling her by her pet name. The same thing went for the rest of the people. Medea also rarely told her real name to the public and she had always been using her pet name in the public. Even the female escort also got to know that Medea''s real name was Cynthia only after following Medea for many years. She still remembered that when Medea told her her real name, she was saying it with a very arrogant tone. ''Those who are not close to me are not qualified to know my real name, they don''t deserve it!'' But this time, it was the first time Medea took the initiative to tell others her real name! However. Just as the female escort was shocked and stunned. In the room behind her, the conversation between Jack and Cynthia was like a thunderp. "Sorry, I, I''ve lost my memory. I don''t remember anything that happened before." Jack smiled apologetically. Medea''s eyes, however, shone with delight abruptly. The ugly makeup on her face was long gone. Then, she revealed a coquettish and flirtatious smile, "Yes, I know. So, let me hereby grandly introduce myself. I''m Cynthia, your wife." Boom! The female escort who was standing at the doorway was instantly astounded and entirely dumbstruck.000000 Chapter 989 The Mental Block and Amanda’s Vigilance The female escort was stupefied, looking shocked and terrified. What she was shocked about wasn''t Jack''s loss of memory. Instead, it was Cynthia''s words! The female escort even raised her hand to touch her ear in a daze, fearing that she had misheard her. Gosh! As the only princess of the Hun King, and was being regarded as Wolf''s pride of the snowy in by the tribes. How could shemit herself to such an extent? If she hadn''t heard it herself, even if she killed the female guard, she would never have believed it too. However, the female guard''s face changed dramatically in an instant. She didn''t dare to linger any longer. So, she tiptoed on her heels towards the stairs. This was Medea''s secret! She was just an escort. Instead, it would be a death sentence for knowing too much! "My wife?" Jack was bewildered as he murmured, "Have I ever been married?" As he spoke, Jack tightened his brows gradually while pondering. On the other hand, Cynthia looked gloomy. She clenched her hands together. Was it true... that he didn''t remember anything? Just when Cynthia was nervous, Jack, who was trying to recall, suddenly had a painful look on his face. He violently raised his hands and covered his head. "Ah!" As Jack screamed, his face was distorted that he fell onto the bed, rolling around, "It hurts, it hurts. Why? Why can''t I remember anything?" This sudden scene. It had weighted off Cynthia''s mind, and the nervous look on her face disappeared. She hurriedly rushed over to the bedside and soothed Jack, "Honey, honey, calm down. It''s alright with me here. You will regain your memory soon." "Why? Why did I lose my memory? Why would I be like this? If I were your husband, why would I nearly end up being sold into very?" Jack looked in pain, with his hands covering his head, struggling and rolling. The veins on his forehead were even protruding. Cynthia was shocked and hurriedly leapt into Jack''s arms, rubbing his temples gently while softlyforting him, "It''s alright. I had someone to save you. I''ll tell you about it when you recover a bit. It''s alright now with me around." Jack reassured gradually with her words. However, the painful look on his face remained. His chest was heaving violently, and his breathing was rapid. In just a moment, Jack''s face had flushed red, and he was sweating profusely. The rapid recovery was not only due to Cynthia''s reassurance but also Jack''s efforts to forcefully suppress his thoughts of recalling the past. This was because he found that it would get on his nerves as soon as he tried to recall it. Such a sharp pain that went straight to his soul was inexpressible. "Phew... phew..." Jack struggled to breathe deeply and adjust himself. The sharp pain in his head decayed rapidly as his thoughts of recalling the past were gradually suppressed. Itsted for almost five minutes. The intense pain finally disappeared. However, Cynthia, who had been lying on Jack''s chest, didn''t stop rubbing his temples gently. "This time... it was meant to give me this man!" This was Cynthia''s inner thought. She had stayed up all night watching over Jack but pondering inside on how to boost her feelings with Jack. Now that this man in front of her had lost his memory. This was such a good opportunity for her! So a moment ago, she had decided in her mind to take on the identity of the man''s wife in front of her. Jack''s headache got unbearable whenever he tried to recall. As long as he thought of it, he got the headache. This was simply a natural mental block! This made Cynthia feel even calmer. With this mental block in ce, she had no worries that Jack would suddenly recall something one day. Of course, she wouldn''t deny that this man would indeed slowly regain his memory in the long run. But by that time, it would be a done deal, and she would have nothing to fear. Jack calmed down after feeling the lightness on his temples. He nced at Cynthia, whose head was resting on his chest. "Jack..." Amanda''s voice suddenly rang out beside his ears. Jack turned around to look at Amanda, but he found that Amanda had already awakened and was looking at him with big clear eyes. What struck Jack''s heart was that Amanda, who had woken up at this moment, was exceptionally calm. Her eyes were clear, and her face was devoid of sorrow and joy. She was so calm. So calm that it caused Jack''s heart to tremble. Such a child, who had experienced so much in a short period, yet reported to be calm after waking up with a start. This was definitely something abnormal! "Amanda, was it my scream that woke you up? Jack squeezed out a gentle smile. "Yes." Amanda answered, but her gaze slowly moved to Cynthia who was lying on Jack''s chest, "Is this... Cynthia?" When Jack recalled it just now, his first yelling had woken Amanda up. So, Amanda had seen and heard everything that had just happened. Due to Jack''s pain, neither Jack nor Cynthia had noticed that Amanda was awake. Cynthia, who was lying on Jack''s chest, sat up and smiled sweetly at Amanda, "Yes, little Amanda." Amanda sat up calmly, looking at Jack and Cynthia. Then, Cynthia moved her body and opened her arms wide to Amanda, wanting to hug her. And she apologized, "Little Amanda, I''m sorry for showing up toote and made you and Jack suffer." Just that, before Cynthia could embrace Amanda. Amanda had moved backwards quickly, leaning against the wall and sat curled up. At this moment, there was a hint of fear on her initially calm face. Her eyes were even wary when looking at Cynthia. This scene. It had made Cynthia froze and felt embarrassed. However, this was heartbroken in Jack''s eyes. He ignored Cynthia, got up and moved in front of Amanda, opening his arms to take Amanda into his arms. And this time, Amanda didn''t dodge and followed Jack''s movement, falling into his arms.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Amanda, I''m here. Cry out if you want to." His charming voice was full of tenderness. This made Cynthia looked puzzled. Amanda, who was lying in Jack''s arms, merely hummed but didn''t cry out. Jack gently stroke Amanda''s back while turning around to gesture Cynthia. Although Cynthia didn''t know why Amanda reacted in this way, she understood what Jack meant. She got out of bed and sat down on a chair. In the room. It was quiet. There was only the subtle sound of Jack''s left hand gently stroking Amanda''s back. After a long while. Amanda in Jack''s arms suddenly asked, "Jack, will you leave me after having Cynthia?"???????????? Chapter 990 Making up Jacks Memories A soft and timid voice echoed throughout the room. Cynthia was stunned as if she realized something. The movement of Jack''s left hand fondling also stopped as he said firmly, "No! From now on, you''re my life. With me here, there will always be you." "Pull the hook." Amanda''s little head popped out of Jack''s arms and lifted his right hand, revealing her little thumb. Jack smiled gently and hooked his finger with Amanda. Then, he slowly smoothed a few strands of Amanda''s messy hair in front of her forehead to the back of her ears again. He looked deeply at Amanda, whose face had regained its calmness, with no sorrow or pain. However, it was such a calmness that made Jack feel heartbroken. "Amanda, have some sleep. I''ll go out for a walk with her." Jack said. "Your injuries..." Cynthia looked worried instantly. Before she could finish her words, Jack shook his head, "It''s not a problem. I''ve survived even more than this. Such an injury is just nothing." With that, he got off the bed, helped Amanda lie down again and tucked her in carefully. Only then did Jack walk out of the room with Cynthia''s help. "This child..." Cynthia slowly asked. She knew clearly that why Jack had toe out for a walk with her despite his injuries. In all probability, he was going to say something about Amanda. Jack didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he walked farther away before he slowly said. "Amanda''s vige was ughtered. Her parents died horribly while she and her brother were sold into very. At that time, I was dragged out of the snow by those of the very convoy, and they wanted to sel me along with them as a ve. However, it was Amanda and her brother, who quietly shared food with me, that kept me supported and came back." His words were short, but he had told the whole story of what had happened to Amanda. When Jack spoke thest sentence, he didn''t notice that Cynthia was smirking at the side. Obviously, Jack had believed in Cynthia''s words and considered her as his wife and this ce as his home too. That was why he used the word came back.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Last night, her brother was stabbed to death in the street to get food and clothes for her and me. Before her brother died, he came back with a big parcel and died spitting blood in front of us." Jack then said again in a deep voice. Just that when he said this, his eyes were teary, feeling guilty, "When those people chased over, we didn''t even have time to dispose of her brother''s body. Amanda didn''t want to leave at that moment, so I forcibly knocked her out. Her brother entrusted her to me before he died." As he spoke, Jack slowly took out crumbled cookie, which was stained red with the boy''s blood, from his pocket and handed it to Cynthia. He said firmly, "So, from now on, Amanda will always be with me around." Cynthia froze with his words. There was a hint of anger appeared on her beautiful face. She was the daughter of the Hun King and was superior in the Hun royal court. She knew the plight of the people, which was why there was aw forbidding young ves in the royal city where she lived. But, it was a different feeling when the plight of the people was happening right in front of her, especially when it came out from the mouth of her dream man. This incident pierced her heart. "You''re right!" Cynthia clenched her fist and agreed with Jack''s words, followed by, "It''s such a tragedy for a little girl who has gone through such a big change. If we don''t keep our promise, this little girl''s future will be in darkness. How about we take her as our daughter from now on?" "Thank you." Jack said gratefully. He had lost his memory, but the woman in front of him was his wife. Therefore, sheltering Amanda still had to be approved by his wife in advance after all. Cynthia''s kindness and straightforwardness made Jack feel warm inside. "We''re all family. It''s nothing." Cynthia stepped forward and burrowed into Jack''s arms, "Thank God that you came back safely." Just that after she said that. Jack pushed Cynthia away. He frowned and said, "Cynthia, can you tell me about what had happened before? Yesterday, you were the one who had someone open the cage and set us free. So our family''s background must be very strong for daring to do such big things in the street, right? If it was so strong, then why was I nearly buried in the snow?" All of these questions made Cynthia''s eyes flicker, and her heart wander. How could she have time to make up so many things? However, feeling Jack''s gaze, Cynthia lightly bit her red lips, as if she was pondering her memories. She then slowly said. "Honey, it''s not your family''s background that is strong, but mine." Cynthia then held Jack''s arm and assisted him down the stairs for a walk. She said while walking, "Not long after you and I got married, my father ordered you to go on a mission outside, and then you disappeared. My father and I sent people to search for you, but in the end, we found nothing. But, I didn''t expect that you would return as a ve." "On what mission?" Jack asked. Cynthia froze for a moment and shook her head, "You''re very capable, and my father has very high regard for you. So, every mission that my father sends you out is top secret, and not even telling me about it. Jack nodded and didn''t press on, quietly waiting for Cynthia to continue. Cynthia was nning inside to continue making up Jack''s memory. And if she could make this memory perfect, she and Jack would be able to get along better in the future. "You''re my man and also the best man in the snowy in. So, when I saw you in the prison car yesterday, I got furious instantly and had my guards secretly break the chains of the prison." "I tried to find you after that, but the streets were just too chaotic, and you suddenly started ughtering the men of the very convoy. Then, you ran away, and I kept chasing after you, but I just couldn''t keep up with you. In the end, you disappeared. I kept searching for you until I suddenly bumped into youst night." Jack''s gaze was deep. He remembered all these that he had experienced after his memory loss, except for those before it. His mind was nk at the moment. Cynthia''s narration had filled in some memories into his nk mind before his memory loss. Jack had no doubts about Cynthia''s words. However, Cynthia hadn''t continue yet after Jack waited for a long time. Jack said, "Keep talking." "Hey, we have just reunited, and you have been injured so badly too. There''s still a lot of time, and I will tell you little by little." Cynthia held Jack''s arm and pretended to pamper him. This was already the limit for her to make up all of these at one go. It was an extremely taxing task for trying to make up all of the memories of this man. Moreover, even the slightest mistake that created bizarre memories would undo all her hard work. Jack''s reaction now had shown that he had epted her made-up memories. There was still a lot of time. Step by step and little by little. Soon, she would be able to finish making up all of his memories. At least, this memory that she had made up would be able to temporarily create the man she wanted until he fully recovered his memories.?????????? Chapter 991 Greedy Wolf Polar Night Was Going to Happen "So... what''s my name?" Jack suddenly stopped walking and turned to look at Cynthia. The moment Cynthia met Jack''s gaze, a hint of panic shed in Cynthia''s eyes. She hurriedly lowered her head. However, her face blushed suddenly. She was able to make the decision of impersonating his wife when she was certain that the man in front of her had lost his memory, and she was also able to fabricate a memory for this amnesiac man by any means necessary. But, after all, she was only a young woman who had not married. It was difficult for her to restrain herself when she met the man she had once dreamed of being his wife suddenly and her heart pumped really fast when she looked at him. However, as she bowed her head, she said something. "Your name is Greedy Wolf." "Greedy Wolf?" Jack said the name for a moment and tried to recall if the name was true. Then, he smiled teasingly, "My name is quite domineering." "Yes, you are the best man in the snowy in!" Cynthia turned sideways and retook Jack''s arm as if she was his little wife. Her eyes were full of love and admiration as she looked at him. Then, she said, "The man who can marry me must be the most outstanding man in the snowy in!" Jack could sense that Cynthia was looking at her admiringly. Jack couldn''t help but smile faintly. It could not be denied that Cynthia was really good at making a man happy. "Let''s go. It''s too windy outside. Go inside and rest with Amanda. I''ll go pack my gifts. Later on, let''s go to my house. After you and Amanda have both recovered a bit, I''ll take you to meet my father." Cynthia didn''t continue to look at Jack with love and admiration for a long time. After saying that, she returned to her room holding Jack''s arm. Amanda had already fallen asleep. However, when Jack and Cynthia entered the room, they saw Amanda''s delicate and frail body trembling faintly. Even in her sleep, a crying sound rang out from her mouth, and tears were flowing down from the corners of her eyes. "She doesn''t want to meet others now." Cynthia was heartbroken when she looked at Amanda. She had been hating people for asking young kids to serve them. After knowing what had happened to Amanda, she felt even more sympathy for her, "Honey, go stay with Amanda. I''ll clean it up." Jack did not refuse. He nodded his head and went to the side of the bed. Heid down on her side and carefully hugged Amanda towards him. While arranging her nket, he gently wiped the tears from the corners of Amanda''s eyes. He had actually sensed that Amanda''s behaviour was unusual after she had awakened. People would instinctively be reluctant to talk with others after suffering a session of unbearably serious mishaps. Amanda had experienced the massacre of her vige, the death of both her parents, and the tragic death of her brother. However, she had be exceptionally calm after she woke up as if her body had instinctively made her lose the ability to be emotional. It was only in the most rxed state of being asleep like now that she would be emotional. As Jack patted her, Amanda''s weak body trembled less gradually, and her wailing and sobbing sound also faded. Her breathing became steadier. The rest of the week. Jack, Cynthia, and Amanda all stayed in the courtyard rented by the female guard. The three of them were like a family of three, living a peaceful life. Every day, Cynthia would tell Jack a story about what happened before he lost his memory. Moreover, the "memories" that she had conceived overnight were in perfect logical order in her opinion. And the result was just as she had expected. Jack had no doubts about the "memories" she had made up and he had listened to them and believed them. The rtionship between the two became closer and they often stayed together. As for Amanda, she remained calm and peaceful. However, she would look emotional every night after she had fallen asleep. Late at night, Jack and Cynthia would always wake up and hug Amanda in their arms and soothe her to sleep. Both of them were clear that Amanda would need to take a long time to forget the mishapspletely and stop being so depressed. It was a long process and they needed to be perseverant to stay with her. After a long time, the two of them also got used to sleeping in the same bed as Amanda. However, Cynthia also told Jack that the two of them had just gotten married and they had not yet had sex before, which was something that he could feel Cynthia was feeling a bit resentful. But as Amanda was with them, the two of them could only postpone the date of them having sex. The days went by slowly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Under the careful care of Cynthia, both Jack and Amanda recovered fast. Jack''s injuries were so severe that his recovery wasn''t obvious in a short time. Amanda, however, had undergone a huge change. Her face was free of chapped wounds, and it looked white and red just like an egg, Her appearance instantly became cute and pretty. With a pair of clear and innocent eyes, she looked cuter and more beautiful. In such cold weather, even Jack and Cynthia didn''t expect that Amanda had such a good look. They were living a peaceful life in the small courtyard. Meanwhile, an entirely different story was happening in the snowy in. The 50,000 soldiers of Dragon Cavalry, led by Achilles and the three Golden Guards, were trying to search for Jack in the snowy in. This caused the dozens of foreign tribes to be frightened and terrified. However, as time passed by. Achilles and the three Golden Guards became desperate inpleting the mission. "Sergeant White, it''s been so long. Our troops which consist of 50000 soldiers had already searched for Chief Guard Hughes over and over again. However, we still can''t find him. Could there be?" One of the Golden Guards said in a deep voice with a gloomy expression. "I don''t care whether if we can find him. As long as it''s not Pr Night, we must continue to search for him!" Achilles disyed a firm look and his right hand held the reins of his warhorse subconsciously. He held the reins so tightly until the veins on the back of his hand bulged like earthworms. As soon as he said the words, another Golden Guard said, "Sergeant White, ording to the prediction, tomorrow will be the time for Pr Night. ording to the Lord''s orders, we have to go back to Thegian City."period Achilles was stunned for a moment. After he calcted the period until Pr Night urred, he looked gloomy as if he was reluctant to forfeit the mission. He knew clearly that if Pr Night urred, it would be the greatest danger in the snowy in. It also posed danger to Thegiant City! Every year, during Pr Night, the foreign tribes would appear to threaten Thegiant City. This was the time when the soldiers in Thegiant City had to be stressful to defend the city from them. Last time, the tribes would attack Thegiant City alone. However, this year, Coalition Order was like a powerful heaven-breaking sword in Thegiant City, and Achilles knew clearly that the reason Zenith made the decision was to defend against the joining of forces among the tribes. In the end, Achilles sighed and ruthlessly gritted his teeth, "Tonight, we will search for him once again. By the time it is dawn tomorrow, we will have marched back to the city. By the moment we reach Thegiant City, Pr Night will almost ur." "Yes, Sergeant!" The three Golden Guards answered in unison.???????????????? Chapter 992 Everyone Retreated Except the Undercover Guard The moon rose and set at night. During the dawn, the sun was bright in the snowy in. Achilles and the three Golden Guards ordered the 50000 soldiers of Dragon Cavalry to set up camp. After searching for Jack overnight, the men and the horses were very tired. However, they failed to find Jack. Achilles and three Golden Guards were desperate. In the army tent, the campfire was lit up. The pot that was hung above the campfire was filled with boiling water and a gurgling sound could be heard. Achilles and the others sat around the campfire. They held cups of water in their hands but they were silent. The atmosphere in the entire tent seemed to be frozen as the weather was too cold. The three Golden Guards would raise their heads to look sideways at Achilles from time to time. Although Achilles was now the sergeant, he was still known as the former Chief Guard. He was also the one who was personally involved in Jack''s disappearance this time. Therefore, from beginning to end, the 50000 soldiers in Dragon Cavalry, as well as the three Golden Guards, obeyed his orders. "Sergeant White.... Tonight, Pr Night will ur." One of the Golden Guards couldn''t help but tell him. Yesterday, they had made up their mind to leave there. Now that something serious was going to happen, they couldn''t dy any longer. There were 300000 soldiers in total in Dragon Cavalry. The 50000 soldiers who were in the snowy in were arge force. Once Pr Night urred, it would be stressful and dangerous for both Thegiant City, which was short of 50000 soldiers in Dragon Cavalry, and the 50000 soldiers that were still in the snowy in. In the meantime, the 50000 soldiers were riding their warhorses across the battlefield. The warhorses galloped through the frontiers of the tribes that stayed in the south of Skyline Mountain. They looked majestic and frightened all the tribes. They were really demonstrating the intimidating power of Dragon Cavalry. But as they were demonstrating how powerful are they, that meant many people were watching them secretly. The tribes who had never been attacked by Dragon Cavalry just wanted to sit quietly and saw what they were trying to do. When Pr Night urred. Not only were they unable to see properly, but even the environment was greatly altered. If the 50000 soldiers in Dragon Cavalry had not returned to Thegiant City by that moment, there might be many dangerous enemies in the snowfield trying to harm them. As the Golden Guard spoke, the other two Golden Guards also looked at Achilles. Achilles could sense that the three Golden Guards were looking at him. He put down his cup, lifted his hands, and rubbed his tired face. Then, he said in a deep voice, "Order them to return to the city, but I want to spread out the formation of the 50000 Dragon Cavalry as much as possible on the way back. Moreover, search for Jack on the road back to Thegiant City one more time. I really don''t believe that a person will suddenly disappear from the snowy in. In his opinion, Jack was in a state of madness at that time. Chasing after Commander Shawn was simply as simple as ughtering fish on a cutting board for him. Even if the worst oue was that the two of them directly fought until they died. But if they died, they should find their corpses, right? In the past few days, the 50000 soldiers in Dragon Cavalry had searched for Jack in the snowfield back and forth several times, but he couldn''t spot any footprints left by Jack. This made Achilles felt like Jack had vanished into thin air. But... was this possible? "It''s possible, but I''ve actually always had a suspicion." One of the Golden Guards nodded in response to Achilles''s question. He was stunned for a while and added, "Do you guys think it''s possible that Chief Guard Hughes had gone straight to a ce deep inside the snowfield where it was not in Skyline Mountain? That''s why we are not able to find him after looking in the ces that are located in the south of Skyline Mountain." However, as soon as he voiced out his suspicion, another Golden Guard quickly denied the statement. "Impossible!" The Golden Guard said in a deep voice, "Don''t you think about it. How far is the ce where the battle took ce from Skyline Mountain? If we take Skyline Mountain as the boundary, we have searched the area in thergest radius possible. I think that Jack will not go further north again as crossing Skyline Mountain at this season is very dangerous and needs a lot of time. Jack is simply chasing after Commander Shawn and it is impossible that he does not consider these risks." His voice was decisive, but it made the Golden Guard who was spective could not refute his sentence. "Let''s go. The people in Thegiant City need us. If we can''t find Jack on the road back to the city, we can only go back to the city and return to meet the Commander with empty hands and prepare to be punished by him." Achilles got up. His face was gloomy and helpless. His eyes disyed a look as if he was very reluctant to leave. The three Golden Guards heard his words. However, they looked at each other. They had no doubt about Achilles''s words. They all knew that the rtionship between Jack and Zenith was very close. They could know how much Zenith valued Jack when they saw Zenith demoted Achilles and made Jack became the Chief Guard of Dragon Cavalry directly. Now that Jack was nowhere to be found. So, they must expect that Zenith would be furious and punish them who were responsible to find him. Just as the 50000 soldiers in Dragon Cavalry spread out their formation and marched towards Thegiant City. In the snowy in, many small caravans appeared in the tribal viges.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. These aravans hade from the territory when Jack disap red. They scattered around just to find Jack. However, just like Dragon Cavalry, after days of rushing around in the snow and wind trying to search for any news about Jack, they didn''t find anything. This made the leaders of the caravans all baffled. How could a living man simply disappear? Moreover, the way the caravans tried to search for Jack was stealthier than the way the soldiers in Dragon Cavalry did which were overbearing. One of the advantages of being stealthy was that the people in foreign territory would not be so guarded against them and they could pry information from the tribes in foreign territory. However, they didn''t find out any useful information. As Pr Night was about to ur, not only did the 50000 soldiers in Dragon Cavalry begin to retreat, but even the various ns of the Grand Freemasons in Northern territory also gave up and retreated in unison. This suddenly made the foreign territory which had be lively for a while, a little less lively. The only ones who still persisted in searching for Jack diligently were those people who were sent out by Patrick. In the west of Skyline Mountain. A group of ck-cloaked people on horses were galloping wildly through the snow and wind. There were about a hundred soldiers riding the horses. They were all wearing ck cloaks. As the horses galloped steadily in a muffled voice, they invariably disyed an aura that would make others feel suffocated as if they were going to kill others. This troop was clearly the Undercover Guards sent by Patrick. They were the only well-trained unit in the 100000 people who were assigned to search for Jack besides Dragon Cavalry! They had the mission to protect Patrick. Therefore, they had been trained intensely for many years and had great power. When they faced the expert who tried to assassinate Patrick alone, they might seem a little weak. However, when they faced arge number of people who tried to assassinate Patrick, their abilities could be seen. Over the year since they were recruited and trained by Patrick, they had already helped Patrick resolve crises secretly and silently countless times. "Boss, are we really going to bypass Skyline Mountain and go deeper into the snowy in?" One of the men asked worriedly at the front of the troop. The man who was being questioned slowly took off the ck hood on his head to his back and said with a cold and stern expression under the wind and snow. "In order to find the young master, Old Master can even disregard his life. We have searched all over the southern part of Skyline Mountain, but there are no clues to find the young master. Now, the only way is to go deeper into the snowy in." As he said that, he looked sideways at the man who asked the question with a cold gaze and smiled, "Why? Old Master has spared his life toplete the mission and you are still worried about your life?" The man being stared at by the leader instantly had a shiver ran down his spine. He shook his head hastily and said, "Boss, we will die for the sake of Old Master. But, we are the only troop that has bypassed Skyline Mountain. The area located in the north of Skyline Mountain is so big and endless. If we search aimlessly, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack. We must find a drastic measure toplete the mission." The man frowned, "Go to the Hun Royal Pce. It is the centre of the hundred foreign tribes in the snowfield. If we go there, it is sure that we can get some clues if we pay the people some money!"??? Chapter 993 Marriage "The Royal Pce of The Hun?!" Upon hearing the words, thepanions who were around looked at the man. One of them was anxious and doubtful as he said, "Chief, are you sure that you want to go to the Royal Pce of The Hun? The pr night will reach tonight. With our speed, we would not be able to reach the Royal Pce Thirteen Cities! Furthermore, we are a team from the territory. If we enter the Royal Pce Thirteen Cities, it is no different from entering the mouth of a tiger!" A small team that had its organization could show itself outside of the territory. However, if the team moved across Skyline Mountain and went deep into the snowy in, it would be very noticeable as if it was a bright moon in the dark night. The Royal Pce Thirteen Cities would never allow a team that was formed by the people from the territory to show themselves. They might even be killed by the army of The Hun when they got close! "If we couldn''t make it, then we would rush there overnight. It would be better to move when it is dark. When we are close to the Royal Pce Thirteen Cities, we would directly split the team and then gather again once we enter the city." Suddenly, the man looked stern as he shouted loudly, "Everyone listens to my order. Our target is the Royal Pce Thirteen Cities. Even if we rush until our horses are dead, use your legs to rush to the Royal Pce Thirteen Cities. Find Young Master at any cost!" "Yes, sir!" After the hundred people shouted together. The team suddenly increased its speed. The horses moved as fast as lightning in the snow and wind. On the wide snowy in, this team that was formed by a hundred people was like a ck sword that was directly stabbed towards the Royal Pce Thirteen Cities. In the Royal Pce Thirteen Cities. In a small courtyard. Early in the morning. Jack Hughes woke up with his upper body naked. He was doing morning training while facing against the wind and snow in the courtyard. Even he himself didn''t know why he had this habit. When his body was weak, he was able to resist it. However, when his body slowly recovered, this habit slowly showed up. His body was recovering and he was doing training. It would boost the recovery of his body. It was a good cycle. Therefore, Jack didn''t purposely resist this habit! As Jack continued his morning training, his body was covered by crystal clear sweat as if the cold wind and snow did nothing to him. What was more shocking was that the heat from his body even made the snow above his head slightly melted. Because of the heat, the density of falling snow had be less before it reached his body. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of punches and kicks made an extremely loud sound echoing in the air. The ce where his fists and legs reached caused a strong wind. It could even make the snow change its direction. However, even Jack was doing some training, he could only do some basic movements because of the injuries on his shoulder to not affect the wound. When Jack was obsessed with training, Cynthia who was in a white robe walked towards him while holding Amanda''s hand on the corridor of the courtyard. Looking at Jack who was training in the yard. Glowing light could be seen in Cynthia''s eyes. She couldn''t help but show an infatuated smile. She looked at him as if she had lost her senses, "No wonder he is my man!" Amanda raised her eyes to look at Cynthia. Then, she calmly looked at Jack who was training. The loud sound of the wind that was caused by the punches and kicks made Amanda''s eardrums feel a little painful. She couldn''t help but frown. Then, Amanda murmured with a low voice, "If Sir was not too weakst time, perhaps... brother would never go to see Dad and Mom. If Sir was in our vige, perhaps our vige would not be trampled. Dad and Mom would never fly to the sky and be stars." Amanda was still a child. She knew exactly what her vige, her Dad, her Mom, and her brother experienced. However, the expression she made was filled with a child''s innocence. Cynthia''s eyes who were admiring and looking at Jack blinked. Her eyes looked a little dim. She squatted in front of Amanda and smiled gently, "Amanda, one day in the future, I will let you see a more peaceful snowy in. At that time, there might still be ves. However, the ves will never exist because of killing or snatching. There will be no young ves. At that time, children like you will live a carefree life. They don''t have to worry about war and the killing between each other like beasts." "Is it real?" Amanda looked at Cynthia. Her crystal clear eyes seemed like she couldn''t believe it, "Will there really have that day on this big snowy in?" "Yes, I swear to you!" Cynthia raised her three fingers seriously, "I will let this big snowy in be what I have said a little by little. And... From now on, I and Greedy Wolf will always protect Amanda. Who dares to bully Amanda I will let Wolf make him suffer!" The words were reasonable and powerful! When Cynthia said the words, she didn''t look as charm as before. Only indescribable determination could be seen on her face! She was the one who was regarded as Wolf by all the tribes!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was the one who formed the coalition to cooperate together! The clear n and vision in her heart were not evenparable for only bing the leader of the coalition! She was able to unscrupulously fake Jack''s memory to make Jack work for her even if she had to sacrifice her body for marriage. However, Amanda who was in front of her was a child of this big snowy in. She was one of the people who suffered on this big snowy in. She banned young ves as she had seen the key of the matter. She formed a coalition and made them work together was to achieve a more ambitious aim in the future. The only way to let the people who had suffered slowly get out of the swamp of killing and the difficult situation was to let the tribes and people in the territory work with each other. "Thank you, Cynthia." Tears could be seen in Amanda''s clear eyes. She spoke that softly. Cynthia smiled beautifully. Her extraordinary pretty face looked charming again. She looked lovely as she rubbed Amanda''s head. "Let''s go and call Sir. We are going home today." "Okay." When Cynthia and Amanda walked into the courtyard. Jack who was concentrating on training saw them and he stopped training. "There is strong wind and snow here. Why are you twoing out?" Jack walked towards them. "Sir, Cynthia said she is bringing us home," Amanda said. "Go home?" Jack was stunned for a moment. His eyes looked a little confused. Cynthia nodded. She raised her head and looked at the sky, "Pr night will reach tonight. At that time, this big snowy in will be dark. You have slightly recovered. It is time to go home and take a rest." "Okay!" The confusion in Jack''s eyes disappeared. He no longer hesitated. For him, his wife who was in front of him had decided to go home, there was nothing for him to argue. "However, before we go home, there is another thing to do!" Cynthia suddenly looked at Jack gently and softly. At the moment, her gaze looked extremely infatuated. Because of the changes of Cynthia''s gaze, even Jack felt nervous as if he had stopped breathing. Cynthia''s pretty look and qualities were iparable to the others on this big snowy in. She could make any man in this big snowy in fall in love with her if she wanted. Because of her beauty and capabilities, she could make the leader of a tribe calmly sit down, talk, and slowly make a deal to form the coalition. "You have returned from disappearing with such condition. There is no doubt that you have relived another time. Before we go home, I want to..." Cynthia stopped talking for a while. Her tone was soft and warm. She said firmly, "Since you have relived, then I want to have a marriage with you again!" Chapter 994 The King of The Huns Was Extremely Furious In the warm room. Wolf, the faith of every person in this big snowy in, was ced on the table of the incense burner. The offerings were disyed on the table. The vigorous me could be seen on two red candles. It was a very ancient way of marriage. However, it was very normal for the snowy in that was not developed. There was no dress for marriage or any other gorgeous clothes. Jack Hughes only wore a in robe that was made from a beast skin. Cynthia was wearing the same white robe but her head was covered with a piece of red yarn. Two of them knelt in front of the table of the incense burner. Amanda stood beside them as she was the host of the marriage. "Isn''t this wedding ceremony too simple and crude?" Jack looked at Cynthia helplessly. "I am your woman. I need your promise. I want you to never leave me and swear in front of Wolf." Cynthia looked at Jack seriously and her eyes looked gentle, "You have relived and I will let you marry me again. I will continue to be your woman. Do you know the rules of this big snowy in? When a brother dies, his younger brother and friend will marry his wife. "You know that I have lost my memory." Jack smiled awkwardly but he was looking at Amanda. Amanda nodded. Obviously, there was such a rule on this big snowy in. Immediately after. Tears could be seen in Cynthia''s eyes. His red lips trembled as she said, "Therefore, do you understand how nervous I was when you disappeared? Now, it is time for you to fulfill your promise!" "I am sorry for letting you feel wronged!" Jack hugged Cynthia. Although he felt that this rule was bad. However, after he thought about it, probably this was the only way to increase the possibility of people living in this big snowy in. However, Cynthia said that she had a strong family background. She didn''t have to worry about the problem of whether she could live. However, the rules were the rules. This disgusting rule could change Cynthia''s future in such a short time because of his disappearance. "Let us bow to the sky, the ground, and Wolf. From now on, I am your woman and you are my man!" Cynthia got out of Jack''s hug. She raised her beautiful hand to wipe off the tears in the corners of her eyes. "I, Greedy Wolf, swear to Wolf. From now on, if I ever make Cynthia down again, I request Wolf to punish me with lightning and let me die forever!" The vow was convincing and powerful. Then, under the young voice of Amanda''s shout. Jack and Cynthia slowly kowtowed to Wolf three times. However, Jack who was focusing on the wedding ceremony, and young Amanda who was hosting the wedding ceremony didn''t notice that Cynthia had already shown a self-satisfied smile when she kowtowed for the first time. She knew that the fact that she faked Jack''s memory would have a possibility to be exposed when Jack regained his memory. Cynthia who was good at taking advantage of men thought of this n. She could only deepen her impression in Jack''s heart when Jack who lost his memory was treating her as his wife. Therefore, she might have a possibility to make Jack love her deeply when he suddenly regained his memory one day in the future. Love and family. These might not be enough for the others to give up the thought of bing the general and golden guards of Dragon Cavalry. However, it was enough to let a new recruit give up the faith to join Dragon Cavalry! When they kowtowed three times. The wedding ceremony ended. Jack held Cynthia''s hand and stood up. Without waiting for Jack to speak, Cynthia showed a meaningful strange smile as she looked at Amanda, "Little Amanda, when we go home tonight, I will send another Miss to sleep with you for a night, okay? I want to sleep with him today..." The words immediately made the corners of Jack''s eyes trembled. A red blush engulfed his face from his neck as if he was burning. Amanda also nodded although she didn''t fully understand. She agreed with it. At the same time. The Royal City who was surrounded by twelve cities had a different scene. As Royal City, it was more prosperouspared to the other twelve cities. Obviously, it was stricterpared to the other twelve cities because of the ironw. At the moment, the majestic pce at the center of the Royal City had a different scene. "What? Cynthia has already married that man in front of Wolf?" The King of the Huns sat highly on his throne. He was surprised and furious as he red at the female guard who was kneeling down. "Your highness, Princess has indeed married that man. Princess asked me to inform Your Highness. After their wedding ceremony is over, Princess will bring Greedy Wolf back to the pce. Your Highness, please do some preparation." When the female guard said the words, her whole body was wet because of sweat. She fully lowered her head and she looked extremely terrified. She didn''t dare to look at The King of the Huns. This was because she knew how angry The King of the Huns would be when he knew this news. Even though she had already restrained her attitudes. However, she... could still feel the tremendous pressure from the throne. After all... Medea and Cynthia were the names of Princess and she was the daughter of The King of the Huns. She was worshiped by more than ten thousand people. Her identity as the princess of The Hun and her identity as Wolf that was given by the tribes. Cynthia''s wedding ceremony should be a splendrous event for the whole big snowy in. However, it waspleted in a small courtyard with no attention and blessings. And it was hastilypleted as if they were ying a child game. Such an absurd matter wouldn''t make amotion if The King of the Huns suppressed the matter.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, if The King of the Huns couldn''t suppress this matter and it was spread, it would definitely shatter the thousands of years majestic pride of Royal Pce of The Hun! It would even let Royal Pce of The Hun be harshly dragged into the mud as it had lost its pride. It would be aplete shame as it would beughed at by the tribes! The next second. "Reporting back? Does it mean to inform me? Good, good, good, very good! Media has really grown up and now she could ignore me, her father. Her marriage is such an important matter and she only informed me?" Bang! A loud sound was heard. The King of the Huns stood up angrily. He harshly smashed the table in front of him to pieces with his palm. This loud sound had made the female guard''s body who was already terrified tremble. She immediately fully lowered her body onto the ground. "Good. She is really my only daughter and Wolf who forms a coalition! She has such courage and good n in her mind. She could even ignore me, her father. She didn''t even care about the thousands of years of the dignity of Royal Pce of The Hun. It is really good. I did really give birth to a good daughter!" "Good. She has such a good n. As the princess of The King of the Huns, she didn''t mind trashing herself so much and marry herself to a mere person from the territory, who is but also a new recruit of Dragon Cavalry. She really made me, her father, open his eyes!" "You want to form a coalition to fight to the south. I support you. However, this time I will not support you anymore. I would like to see how amazing you are as a person who had married to a lowly person!" The angry words were heard. The King of the Huns was extremely furious. His face looked red and furious. When his chest moved up and down, his fierce gaze seemed like he wanted to eat a person! He looked down at the female guard who was lying prone on the ground from the top. "Go to Wolf House. Ask the strongest warrior of The Hun here. That disobedient girl doesn''t like Wolfgang. This time, I would like to see the big difference between the strongest warrior of the Hun and that new recruit from the territory!" Upon hearing that. The expression of the female guard who was lying prone on the ground immediately changed a lot. "Your highness, Princess has already married that man. If we do this..." The King of the Huns swung the sleeve of his robe, "I am also informing you that you are not qualified to disobey my order! Cynthia is disobedient and unfilial. If that person is no match for Wolfgang, today, I will let Wolfgang beat that guy to death in front of Cynthia! Even if Cynthia will be a widow, it is still better than letting my Royal Pce of The Hun suffer this big shame!" Chapter 995 The First Warrior of The Hun Wolf House was located on the side of the pce and it covered a vast area. Anyone inside the pce knew how special it really was! Whoever resided in the pce wasn''t under themand of all ministers as they only obeyed the order of the King of The Hun. As the top martial arts academy in The Hun Royal Pce, it consists of the martial heritage of The Hun over thousands of years. It not only cultivated top warriors who were the pride for The Hun. It also trained outstanding generals and military advisors who would lead the army and make strategies well. Ordinary people wouldn''t even be qualified to approach a ce like this normally. As the female guard walked warily outside the Wolf House, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and trepidation shown on her face diminished. The outraged look of the King of The Hun just now was still vivid in her mind. After leaving the hall anding to the Wolf House, she just calmed down herself for a while. "Who are you? Immediately retreat ten metres away without the King''s order, or else you''ll be considered an offender!" A thunderous rebuke came from the Wolf House before the female guard moved forward. She wasn''t annoyed. This was the power and preferential treatment of Wolf House. Even if general or a first-ranking officer of the pce came, he would''ve to be reprimanded like this! She took the King''s Insignia, "By order of the King, I''vee to pay my respects to Minister Wolfgang!" "Enter!" The word was spoke in a mellow voice. She immediately stepped into it. A sturdy man who bared his upper body and showed his rugged muscles, suddenly appeared in front of her. It was so fast that a little panic and astonishment shed in her eyes. "Minister Wolfgang will be waiting for you in the main hall. Remember to follow this path straight ahead and don''t pry into the rest of the ce, otherwise you''ll have to ask the King to bail you out." The stout man said with a cold and stern expression. The structure of Wolf House was very special. Upon entering it, there was a straight path leading to the main hall with high walls built on both sides. Along the way there would be openings on the walls that led to elsewhere, but only those within here could freely enter and exit. The rest of the people had no right to enter at will. "I understand the rules." She smiled and nodded as she didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. She was clear that all those who entered here had boundless prospects. All the talent of generals and military advisors were the pirs of the future The Hun. The reason why they could look down on all the ministers was precisely because these people within Wolf House were entrusted with high expectations. "Well, go on." The sturdy man let out a snort and stepped aside, "I''m just reminding you as a matter of routine. It''s the best if you know the rules." She went along the straight path and hurried off. It took her nearly ten minutes to walk before she finally entered therge main hall. The hall was empty and there were long paintings on the walls around which showed The Hun conquer anywhere. All of them showed the glory of The Hun in the past. At the corners, there were also rows of weapon racks with a lot of weapons disyed on it. Each weapon had its shine, standing there coldly, but invisibly forming a chilling killing intent and intimidating the whole main hall. Even though it wasn''t the first time she came here, she was still attracted by each of the des. She knew clearly that all these weapons were polished well. However, every single one of them had been stained with a lot of blood and had been used to kill countless people. "Are you looking for me?" A muffled voice was heard. She recovered her wits, then turned back and saw a man who was as tall as a mountain slowly walked into the main hall. He was more than two metres tall and his upper body was bare. His muscles were like brass and full of explosive power, but not as rugged as the man at the door. Instead, his muscles were more proportionate, as if they were finely carved out by the best sculptor in the world. There was nothing superfluous and everything was just right. Even his feature simply matched his figure and didn''t possess the usual ruggedness of the warriors in the snowy ins. He looked awe-inspiring and imposing! It was the most appropriate description for a man. Even when he was standing still, his mightiness made people to afraid of him. He was the first warrior of The Hun, Wolfgang! The female guard didn''t dare to look at him, lowered her head as her cheeks turned hot and hurriedly said, "Minister Wolfgang, the King has urgently summoned you because of the affairs of princess." "Medea?" He frowned and asked hurriedly, "What happened to Medea?" He knew how much the King really dotted on Medea. Thus, the first thing he associated with was that Medea was in danger as the King summoned him urgently at this moment because of her. "No, she wasn''t in danger." She shook her head and hurriedly said, "It, it''s because ...Medea has married someone privately and the King was enraged, so he summoned you topete with the person whom Medea has married!" Click! As soon as she finished saying, his worried look abruptly turned into extreme anger. He even clenched both his fists tightly and his knuckles cracked with an explosive sound. She was repressed! She felt extremely oppressive! In an instant, she kept silent, as if her throat was being strangled by arge invisible hand and suffocating to the extreme. "What...exactly does Medea think?" The corners of his mouth lifted, but his voice was low and harsh. Then he said, "I''ll go there now and have a look at who is the one whom Medea wants to marry with directly since I couldn''t catch her fancy even as I''m the first warrior of The Hun." He slowly turned around. Even if he just turned around, his lofty stance could make people to feel stressful.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When the female guard raised her head, her pupils constricted and a boom exploded in her mind. The gstone ground where he stood just now was now cracked! She was certain that the ground was intact when she came in just now. If the gstone ground was cracked earlier, it should have been changed as this main hall was dedicated to the reception of people. Then...there was only one possibility! The ground had been shattered by him as he trampled on it hard when he was in a fury just now. "His power has been strong to such an extent?" Her expression was full of shock and she felt even more agitated. She didn''t manage this skill, but she knew about it. How terrifying should it be to be able to control his strength to such an extent that the gstone ground was shattered without a sound? Then, she looked worried and murmured softly, "His strength has refined a lot more as he is able to control his strength to this high level. I''m afraid that the man ...will be hard to escape death!"????? Chapter 996 The Biggest Secret of The Hun Royal Palace She had seen Jack''s skill before. The image of Jack getting out of trap and killing people fiercely remained in her mind for a long time. At that time, she was amazed at how powerful he was. However, it was different whenpared to Wolfgang. From her point of view, Jack was able to kill people in the street and he owned powerful strength indeed, but he only faced the people of caravan. Those people just only had strength. There was noparison with the first warrior of The Hun! If the man was Wolfgang, he could also kill all the people of caravan as if he was killing chickens and dogs. However, she felt that Wolfgang had a better chance of winning ifpared him with Jack. He really reached a very high level as he could control his strength to the point of shattering the gstone ground in silence. It was indeed powerful to be able to explode his power as if the mountains and seas were whistling. But it was clearly a higher level of skill to be able to control his own power at will that sometimes was powerful while sometimes was ghostly. In a trance, the sweat oozed from her hands. "Medea, you''ve really gotten into big trouble this time!" The female guard hurriedly followed him after she murmured. King of The Hun seethed with rage while Wolfgang struck out in anger. In her view, there were two swords that stood in front of Medea and the man called Greedy Wolf. There were only two paths before Medea and the man. Either the man defeated him and gained the approval of the King of The Hun or the man would die a violent death in the hands of Wolfgang. Between these two paths, the first one only had a one-in-a-billion probability. She was always behind Wolfgang all the way forward. At this moment, he was moving forward quickly. Although he was silent, he showed a terrifying killing intent which made everyone scared.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was as harsh as a sword and overpowered the blizzard. No one dared to resist as he was too domineering. As soon as he entered the pce, she breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t follow him in but waited at the entrance. "I''m here to pay my respects, King." As he entered the pce, he knelt down on one knee and ced his right fist on his heart. "You''re just in time!" The King sat on his throne and the remnants of the table he had just smashed scattered in front of him. Without hesitation, he waved his hand, "I order you to kill the man when Medea brings him herter!" "King, have thingse to this point?" He suppressed his anger as he asked the King. He was the first warrior of The Hun and also the youngest warrior. He was arrogant and he looked askance at the hundred tribes of the snowy ins. Once he had thought that he was the only one good enough for her. However, she rejected him on the spot when the King tried to make a match of them. Now, she was looking for another man and this made the King to feel so furious. Although he was unruly and angry, he wasn''t stupid. He had personally experienced her vision. Anyone who could take her fancy wasn''t ordinary, so it was better to know more about the matter. "She had disobeyed me by disregarding the majesty of The Hun Royal Pce which has umted for thousands of years and married that men hastily in front of Wolf House. You tell me how serious this matter is!" The King leaned forward slightly and looked at him angrily with his eyes showing eagerness. Wolfgang''s eyes narrowed abruptly and his intention to kill the man outburst. His teeth clenched even more tightly. It was a shame! It was a disgrace! At this moment, the anger filled his chest, as if a volcano that was going to erupt. He was the first warrior of The Hun. Even when facing the warriors of hundred tribes, he could still dominate them! He was scorned as he couldn''t even catch Medea''s fancy. But now, Medea could give up all nobility and straight away get married with that man? "How bad am I? Do you have to humiliate me like this, Medea? At this moment, resentment and anger seemed like a tidal wave that hovered over him, causing him to breathe rapidly. The next second, he gritted his teeth, "Yes King! I will definitely send that man to look for Wolf!" "For the sake of The Hun, you can only win." The King''s frustration was great and the coldness reigned over the entire pce, "Even if Medea is widowed, I''ll never condone such a disgrace!" "Yes!" Wolfgang got up and slowly moved to stand aside. As he stepped forward, his muscles of his naked upper body were slowly squirming and his trousers were rattling without wind. This scene made the King''s eyes to sparkle. "You''ve refined your martial art?" The King asked in surprise. After Wolfgang stood still, he said in an unassuming manner, "Indeed, there''re some improvement. As for now, I''ve lived up to your high expectations and I''veprehended fifty-two of the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf." "Really?!" His eyes shed with surprise. Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf was the essence of The Hun''s martial art inheritance over thousands of years and was set up within Wolf House for those in it to enlighten. Its existence was one of the reasons for the special nature of Wolf House! This was a rich treasure that couldn''t be ignored as it had been umted for thousands of years! Once upon a time, The Hun was in charge of hundreds of tribes in the snowy ins. It was the true and well-deserved The Hun Royal Pce! The previous magnificence was built as the soldiers persisted to fight in these snowy ins. The Hun Royal Pce was still the top among the hundred tribes in the snowy ins despite its declining status. Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf was created when The Hun Royal Pce was at its most magnificent time and when it united the hundred tribes. To put it politely, it was an umtion of essence from all the tribes over thousands of years, rather than an umtion of The Hun''s martial arts. Nowadays, The Hun was able to look askance at those warriors of the hundred tribes because of the existence of Wolf House and Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf. When the King asked this question, he suddenlyughed in a self-deprecating manner. If Wolfgang hadn''t enlightened Fifty Two Constetions of the Wolf, he wouldn''t have reached this level. In the next second, the King straightened his body and said in a majestic manner, "Heed the order, Wolfgang!" "Yes!" He knelt down on one knee. What the King said made him to be excited and enthusiastic. "If you kill that manter, I will pass the order, promise you to get married with Medea. This matter will be decided by me and she couldn''t disobey my order!??????????????? Chapter 997 Cannot Forget Her Even As Memories Fade Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf? At the doors of the Royal Pce, the female guard''s expression betrayed her thoughts. She did not know what was the Constetions of the Wolf about. Apart from a sliver of doubt, she did not even dare to ponder over it. Constetions of the Wolf must be a secret of the Wolf House and a well-guarded secret. It was no less of a secret than the Hun''s Royal secrets. She was merely a guard and she deserved death if she even dared to think about this. What made her very nervous was what the the King of the Huns said, "Had it deteriorated to this extent? This time Medea had really hit the limit of my tolerance!" The female guard was most aware of how much the the King of the Huns adored and pampered Medea. Although the Coalition Order had been the efforts of Medea, but the King of the Huns had also put in a lot of effort into it. At least it was obvious that Medea had been doing things by depending on the reverence to the King of the Huns. the King of the Huns'' ability to end his hatred for the tribes was a testimony of his love for his daughter. But now he wanted Wolfgang to kill that man and ordered Medea to be married to Wolfgang. The King of the Huns could never be so ruthless towards Medea in the past. Inevitably, this made the female guard feel as though the world had suddenly be severe and forbidding. It was quiet and silent in the Royal pce. A tense atmosphere filled the pce like an unstoppable rising tide. The female guard raised her head to look at the drifting snow and mumbled to herself, "Will there be bloodshed in the Royal pce when night falls?" On the other end. As soon as Cynthia packed her luggage, she gleefully brought Jack and Amanda towards Royal City. Cynthia was joyous and held tightly onto Jack''s hand throughout the journey. The man she had been constantly thinking about had finallye to her side. This was both a gift to the Wolf and also her good fortune. She believed that if she could hold onto this man, then when the coalition were to move down south, this man would be a weapon that could defeat Zenith! "Greedy Wolf, my father would be very pleased to meet you." Cynthia said tenderly as she smiled and looked lovingly at Jack. As Jack looked back at Cynthia and was taken aback by Cynthia''s beauty. Each smile of hers took his breath away and filled him with varying degrees of emotions. Furthermore, her beauty was enchanting and had a strange ability to warm him up in the cold of the north. Cynthia became even happier when she noticed Jack''s reactions towards her. As long as she capitalized on his amnesia and cultivated him, she could get him to impregnate her. If and when he recovers his memory, he would never abandon his wife and child for the sake of the Dragon Cavalry. In Cynthia''s heart, a family was the greatest means of tying down a person. A man of the Dragon Cavalry would definitely be virtuous and honorable. However, he could not be a new soldier of the Dragon Cavalry! "Am I beautiful?" Cynthia asked coyly. Jack came to his senses and then smiled awkwardly and then shifted his gaze outside the car to look at the drifting snow outside. The weather was rather gloomy that day. Although he had lost his memories, he had spent so many days at the thirteen cities of the kingdom that he started to have an understanding of the region. In such a remote and cold region, it was a huge undertaking to maintain a vehicle. The cost of the maintenance was astronomicalpared to utilizing horses and other animals such as cows and goats. Which meant that anyone who was able to maintain a car in the thirteen cities was someone of the elite ss within the kingdom!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He was also able to deduce Cynthia''s family background with the car that she was driving. "Aunt Cynthia, is your family at that city ahead?" Amanda asked as soon as they departed from the city and drove towards the twelfth city center of the magnificent Royal City. "You are so intelligent, Amanda." Cynthia smiled and yfully stroked Amanda''s nose and thereafter Amanda lowered her head silently. Jack noticed Cynthia''s gesture and became dazed as he felt that the gesture was very familiar. Jack started to frown and started to ponder. That sliver of memory seemed to send a wave of indescribable pain raging within him. "Argh..." Jack''s expression changed drastically as he clutched his head with his hands, breathing deeply as he tried his best to stop recalling his past. Jack''s sudden outburst shocked Cynthia and Amanda. Cynthia quickly raised her hands to massage Jack''s temples and then assured him tenderly, "Don''t push yourself, take your time to recall, everything will get better soon..." Her consoling words were melodious andforting. Amanda also rushed to calm Jack by stroking his chest with her tiny hands as she said, "Sir, you''re fine, it''s not painful, you''ll be alright..." Very soon, Jack overcame the pain but the sudden shback caused his forehead to be covered with sweat. Both Cynthia and Amanda were relieved to see Jack calm down. Thereafter Cynthia red at Jack and said, "You are aware that you''ll feel the pain when you recall the past, so why do you continue to think about it?" "I''m not sure." Jack shook his head helplessly and mumbled, "Your gesture of stroking Amanda''s nose seemed so familiar... as if I used to do this to someone." He said that with a deep feeling of doubts and queries. But Jack left it as it was not daring to recall any further. Each attempt he tried to recall the past ended up in excruciating nightmarish pain. How was this possible? In that instance, a thought came over Cynthia and she quickly clenched her fists. ''Hadn''t he lost all of his memories?'' She thought to herself, ''How could his memories be triggered by such a simple gesture? Who did he do this to in the past?'' Instantly Cynthia became flustered and anxious. Then, Cynthia suddenly felt amused. She felt that it was amusing that he had lost all his memories but could actually remember such a simple gesture. If that was the case, then the person whom he had done that to regrly must have been very blissful. What she did not know was that Jack used to do this regrly to Amber when they were together. Just as Jack was in his daze, Amanda was puzzled and asked in her adorable voice, "Sir, you had lost your memories so how could you remember this gesture?" Jack''s eyes glimmered as Cynthia came to her senses and quickly smiled as she grabbed Jack''s arm and said, "Amanda is correct. You had lost your memory and how could you have remembered this? You must be mistaken." Jack replied uneasily, "Perhaps... perhaps."0000 Chapter 998 Meeting the King of the Huns The atmosphere in the car turned quiet and solemn. The jovial and joyous feeling took a strange turn just because of an innocent gesture. The Royal Pce was located at Royal City and its grandeur clearly surpassed that of all the other twelve cities. Jack and Amanda were mesmerized by what they saw. Amanda was in awe as she eximed, "Wow... I''ve never seen such a beautiful ce in Snowy in!" Daylight started to fade as night fell and the streetmps turned on and lit up the streets while themon folks continued in their daily routine. After living in the north for all their lives, they were already used to the short days and long nights of the north. However, the lights all around made Amanda feel as though she had entered into a different world. "Amanda, you''ll be living in this ce from today onwards." Cynthia said tenderly to Amanda and immediately Amanda turned around to look at Cynthia with her sparkling eyes. Then suddenly it was as if she had recalled something and her eyes lost their sparkle as she softly mumbled, "Thanks, Cynthia." Cynthia''s smile froze as she knew that Amanda had thought of her parents and her brother. However, Cynthia did not know how else to deal with the weary Amanda. During the time that they stayed at the small courtyard at Star City, though Amanda had settled down and gotten used to her, Amanda remained distant and kept her at an arm''s length. "Amanda, the skies will be filled with stars in the night. Jack smiled and continued, "Your dad, mom, and brother had all turned into stars and will keep youpany from the skies. During the pr nights, they will keep youpany for even longer." "Really?" Amanda raised her head and looked eagerly at Jack. Jack nodded and pointed outside, "You will see them when the starse out. The brightest stars will be them." Amanda nodded and started to smile. Then she continued to look outside but this time it was not the streets that she was interested in but she started to search the skies eagerly for the brightest stars. Cynthia then looked at Jack and softly, "You''re amazing." Jack smiled in return. Amanda was already at an age that she could understand the realities of life. Perhaps she also understood that what Jack said was a lie just tofort her. "Oh yes, where will we be staying?" Jack asked Cynthia. Cynthia smiled and then pointed ahead, "It''s at the end of this road." "The end of this road?" Jack paused and then he shuddered, "If I''m not mistaken, the end of this road is the Royal Pce. You..." "Yup, I''m the Hun''s Princess and you''re the Hun''s son-inw." Cynthia said definitively as she smiled.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Kaboom! Her voice was like a thunderbolt and Jack was immediately stunned. Even Amanda who was eagerly looking out for the stars snapped her head around and stared at Cynthia in surprise. "Cyn... Cynthia... you''re you''re the Princess of the Huns?" Amanda stammered as she almost screamed and quickly covered her mouth with her hands. Little did she expect that just a few days ago she was almost sold and now she was addressing nicely and even call this woman princess. The enormous turn of events caused the young Amanda''s mind to be in a nk. "What''s wrong?" Cynthia red at Jack and said, "Greedy Wolf, you are already the Hun''s son-inw. You don''t have to be so rmed." "No, it''s just that I didn''t expect that your status is so high!" Jack shook his head and suppressed his voice. From the way Cynthia spoke and the fact that she had a car in this region, Jack deduced that her family background had a high social status but he never expected that she was the princess of the Huns! No status could be higher than the King of the Huns! "Haha... you can me it on your amnesia. But now you are home and you can rest well and take your time to recover your memories." Cynthia held onto Jack''s arm and rest her head on his shoulders. As they were talking, the car approached the pce and as soon as they reached the closed gates, they were surrounded by hundreds of guards. No one coulde near to the king of the Huns but as they approached the car, Cynthia stuck her head out of the car. Boom! Immediately all the guards knelt in reverence and ced their right fist on their hearts and roared, "Greetings to the Princess!" The thunderous voices overwhelmed them and startled both Jack and Amanda. Their eyes were wide open as they thought that they were in a dream. Clunk... The enormous doors started to open and the car drove slowly into the pce. "I''ll bring you to see my father." Cynthia said joyfully, "He will be very happy to see that you''ve returned." "Oh, okay." Jack nodded although he was still startled by her status. The pce was surrounded by high walls with golden decorations. There were many castles and each was solemn and grand. Everyone inside the pce hurried along with their heads drooped. asionally there were men draped in animal fur coats and armed with cold-weather weapons. There were also soldiers with heavy weapons patrolling the area. It was strange to have abination of cold weather weapons and heavy weapons but it appeared to be amon practice in the winter ins. Although the winter ins were isted, barbaric and only the fittest survived, it still kept in touch with the outside world and its weapons were no less advanced. Furthermore, when the tribes attacked the Giant city, they predominantly used heavy weapons. They only started to use the cold weather weapons when the Dragon Cavalry forced them to a corner. But Jack did not remember all these as he had lost his memories. Now, Jack was just as curious as Amanda as they both looked at the pce surroundings in awe. Screech! The car came to a stop. "Come, let''s go. My father is waiting for us at the Royal Pce." Cynthia straightened her white robe and was first to open the door and got out of the car. Thereafter, Jack held onto Amanda as they followed Cynthia out of the car. The female guard happened to watch the entire scene. In the entire pce, only Medea was able toe right up to the royal pce in a car. Except that... The female guard became worried and turned to look towards the royal pce where dangers awaited them. She could tell from Cynthia''s expression that Cynthia was not aware of what they were walking into. She looked back towards Jack and Amanda who were led up the steps by Cynthia and wondered if she should warn Cynthia. Then suddenly, a soft voice sounded from behind her. It was the King of the Huns'' voice who said, "Perform your duties, otherwise I will cast you to the ves!" Chapter 999 Taking Advantage of Someone in Trouble, Shameless It was because Cynthia, three of them were still far away. So, the shout from the Hun King could only be heard by the female guard. However, the female guard was stunned and drenched with cold sweat after hearing these words. She instantly dispelled the idea of reminding Cynthia. "Have you spoken to father?" Cynthia smiled and asked when she saw the female guard. The terrified female guard bowed her head hurriedly and said, "Medea, the King and Wolfgang are all waiting for you inside." "Wolfgang?" A sense of doubt shed in Cynthia''s eyes, "Why has father called him toe over?" After murmuring, Cynthia did not think too much. She then dragged Jack and Amanda into the pce. The female guard watched the three entering the pce with a gloomy expression. There was a sign of sympathy in her gaze when she looked at Jack. It had been so difficult for Jack to survive, but he would soon have to die because of Wolfgang. When Cynthia and Jack walked into the pce, both of them clearly sensed that something was wrong in the pce. The Hun King and Wolfgang looked grim and serious without disguise. Their stern expression made people worried and fearful. Even Amanda''s pink little face showed a sense of horror. It was not only because of that pressure but also because of the Hun King who sat on the prestigious throne. In the past, Amanda had thought that her father was already the most powerful one. The Hun King only existed in the story that her father told her. She never imagined that she would be standing in front of the Hun King one day. "Medea sends regards to father." Cynthia was suspicious but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart. She bowed to the Hun King who was sitting on the throne. It was but then. "Wolfgang, action!" What?! The delicate Cynthia who had just knelt down suddenly shook abruptly. Boom! It was almost the same time when an explosion urred in the silent pce suddenly. All of a sudden, the strong wind blew violently. It was as if a tsunami wasing and hitting them brutally. It was in a sh. Cynthia turned around in shock. She saw that Wolfgang who was standing next to her creating visible air currents and headed directly towards this side. "Wolfgang!" Cynthia shrieked as she was frightened. However, Wolfgang''s face was fierce and full of killing intent. He punched at Jack brutally with his right hand like a pythoning out from a cave. The terrifying air currents rose around him and even pushed Amanda away. It was in the nick of time. Jack''s eyes were zing suddenly and he immediately raised his right hand to block the punch from Wolfgang. Bang! There was a thundering sound. Like a broken pocket, Jack flew and rolled backward five metres away in the air andnded heavily on the ground. "Poof!" As he justnded on the ground, Jack spurted out a mouthful of blood. His expression was serious and his eyes were even zing. However, he could not hide his astonishment and blurted out, "So fast!" Just at the instant, Wolfgang was bursting towards him and he could only raise his hand to block it. The mighty and powerful strength even caused Jack to be afraid. An excruciating pain struck Jack''s right arm, causing the veins in his eyes to bulge. "Sir!" Just as Jacknded on the ground, Amanda who was frightened pounced onto him with her tearful face. "Sir, are you alright, are you alright?" Amanda assisted Jack with her small and weak body while she was crying. It was on the other hand. Cynthia had already stood up and red angrily at Wolfgang. Then, she turned around and scolded the Hun King, "Father, what do you mean by this?" She was not stupid as she knew that Wolfgang would not attack suddenly without the order from the Hun King. The strength just now was obviously aiming to kill his life!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Apparently, this was the order given by her father to Wolfgang! If she wanted to save this man, she could only convince her father! "Medea, what do you mean then?" The Hun King looked sulky even though he had already suppressed his anger, he still seemed to be fierce and berserk, "Wolfgang, I''m asking you to kill him, not to punch him!" A startled look appeared abruptly on Cynthia''s pretty face. She turned around and scolded Wolfgang who was about to make his move, "Wolfgang, how dare you!" Wolfgang gathered his energy from all parts of his body. However, he narrowed his eyes when he heard Cynthia''s stern shout. He looked at Jack with hatred and anger. "Medea, your man must be the strongest man. Since you insist on him, then let Wolfgang test him properly. If he can beat Wolfgang, then you will take over him!" The Hun King sat on his throne majestically as he frowned in fury. He would not allow such a thing to happen. Even if he had already known that Cynthia wanted to get this man and unite the foreign tribes, so that she could find someone topete with Zenith when they attacked southward. However, Cynthia''s behaviour was too disobedient as shepletely disrespected him as a father. Also, she did not even care about the majesty of the entire Hun. If this incident was spread, the entire Hun Royal Pce would no longer own a "royal pce". The Hun would be humiliated and ridiculed by the foreign tribes. Moreover, the Hun King already had the best person topete with Zenith in his mind after knowing that Wolfgang hadprehended the Fifty Two Constetions of the Wolf! "But he is injured now, he is notpletely ready. Father, you''re bullying! Taking advantage of someone in trouble!" Cynthia was shocked and furious. Her eyes filled with tears. She did not know why her father would suddenly do this. She had told her father in advance that it was for the sake of the Hun and the foreign tribes! Bang! The Hun King smashed his fist on the armrest of his throne: "There is no such thing as taking advantage of someone on the battlefield, only the winner deserves to be the king!" "You..." Jack sat on the ground and his right arm was in excruciating pain as if it was tearing. However, Jack was puzzled while looking at the scene of Cynthia arguing with the Hun King in front of him. Wasn''t I the Hun emperor''s son-inw? Didn''t I follow Cynthia back home? Why...would the scene in front of me happen? In front of him, Amanda burst into tears, yet she still shielded Jack in front of him. Her thin and weak body was like a small mountain at this moment, standing in front of Jack and facing Wolfgang at the opposite. Amanda wailed and threatened, "Go away, you go away, don''t hurt him..." Amanda''s cries echoed at the top of her lungs inside the pce. "Amanda..." Jack narrowed his eyes and looked at Amanda''s back. However, the scene before Amanda''s brother died in the alley that night came across his mind. Amanda did not even turn her head around and she cried, "Amanda lost both parents, Amanda didn''t have a brother anymore. Boohoo...Amanda only left...you..." Jack''s body trembled and he was depressed suddenly. His chest was congested that it was about to explode. Amanda''s loud wails were like zing sharp knives cutting onto his body. This scene also made the Hun King and Cynthia stop arguing and look at Amanda who was thin and weak. Nobody had expected that. A young child would actually have the courage to stand in front of an adult and protect him from danger. While Wolfgang frowned, his stern and resentful gaze was like a sharp knife as it swept past Amanda and fell on Jack. He sneered disdainfully at Jack. "Quite a strong man who even has to hide behind the small child and let the child protect you. How shameless are you." These words were to despise Jack and also to mock at Cynthia. How could a man who had to be protected by a small childpete with him, the strongest warrior of the Hun? Cynthia, this kind of man could even attract you, but couldn''t you see my overwhelming might, were you... blind? Amanda''s cries echoed through the silent pce. Snap! Cynthia, the Hun King and Wolfgang stared suddenly. Arge blood-stained handnded on Amanda''s shoulder. "Amanda, stay aside. I...can win him!"00000000???????? Chapter 1000 Ignoring but Triggering Bewitched State A harsh voice suddenly roared in the pce. Amanda turned around and looked at Jack with her teary eyes, "Boohoo... Sir, Amanda doesn''t want you to get injured, don''t fight with this bad guy, okay?" It was in the meantime. Cynthia and the Hun King gazed. Especially Cynthia was startled and surprised. Since she and Jack hade together, Jack''s expression was dull, bewildered and puzzled because he lost his memory. But at this moment...this man had changed!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He looked extremely serious and his eyes were full of gloominess. He was sitting there like an iceberg. Especially his pair of eyes that were as sharp as a knife frightened Cynthia. She had experienced such a feeling when she faced the wolves. "Are you really just an ordinary recruit?" Cynthia was doubtful in her mind. She did not know the real name of the man in front of her, so she named him Greedy Wolf. In order to gain this man''s affiliation, she sacrificed herself and even made up the memories of the man. But at this moment, Jack gave Cynthia an extremely different feeling. "Heh..." Wolfgang''s pupils constricted for a moment as he also noticed the change of the man in front of him. Then, he snorted and sneered immediately, "Finally, you''re willing toe out from the young girl''s arms?" The mockery was indeed sarcastic. In Wolfgang''s view, a man from the inner territory who had appeared from nowhere could attract Cynthia so easily. This was simply the greatest humiliation to him, the strongest warrior of the Hun! Since Wolfgang was born, he was specially trained due to his superb martial arts talent. At the tender age of sixteen, he was selected to enrol into Wolf House and became the top in Wolf House after three years. He was hence regarded as the strongest warrior of the Hun. He then immersed himself in theprehension of the Constetions of the Wolf and improved himself without any obstacles. His progress was outstanding as he hadprehended the Fifty Two Constetions of the Wolf within four years up until now at the age of twenty-four. This kind of speed and such achievements were enough to be remarked in the history of the Hun. Even if he left Wolf House, he would still be a general,manding the armies as well as rampaging across the snowfield. Yet, he could not attract Cynthia even though he was so outstanding! In the past, the Hun Royal Pce always spected that the most likely person to marry Cynthia would be Wolfgang who was the strongest warrior of the Hun! If the person who attracted Cynthia was even anybody from the foreign tribes, he would not have been so angry. However, the one who had attracted Cynthia was a person from the inner territory! The hatred between the inner territory and the snowfield was endless. But now, he as the strongest warrior of the Hun was losing to an ordinary person from the inner territory? That was ridiculous! "Shut up, you bad guy!" Amanda turned around suddenly and cried at Wolfgang. It was but then. Jack gently raised his head and wiped the tears on Amanda''s face. He said softly, "Don''t cry Amanda, Amanda is obedient. Doesn''t you promise your brother before?" Amanda was dumbfounded as she mumbled, "But, but...the bad guy is going to hit you." "Don''t afraid. You just stay aside. Let me beat this bad guy for you!" Jackforted her calmly with ease. This rxed manner made Wolfgang''s pupils constrict. It also made the furious Hun King on the throne frown. Could...this fellow really beat Wolfgang? Impossible! His left shoulder was injured and how could he possibly defeat Wolfgang who hadprehended the Fifty Two Constetions of the Wolf with a single arm? The Hun King looked calm in his appearance for a moment, but he was moody deep in his heart. This seemingly impossible mission made the Hun King wonder when he saw the rxed manner possessed by Jack. Amanda nodded and did not say much. She clenched her little fist angrily, "You must beat him brutally!" "Alright!" Jack smiled gently and instructed Amanda to stand aside. He then got up immediately and walked towards Wolfgang slowly. Cynthia''s eyes were shing brightly not far away and she said firmly, "All the best!" "Yes!" Jack nodded his head calmly. From the beginning till the end, he was absolutely calm as if Wolfgang had never existed. It was this scene. Not only Cynthia and the Hun King were in astonishment and disbelief. Even the female guard standing at the entrance was puzzled and could not help but murmur softly, "Could it really be possible to win? But how could this be possible? Beating Wolfgang with a single arm in such a weak state? It is a nightmare!" The female guard thought of many possibilities in her mind instantly. However, she could not see any hope of Jack winning ording to her martial arts understanding! "You''re ignoring me?" Wolfgang revealed a sense of gloominess on his face. He frowned and looked at Jack who seemingly wanted to eat somebody. He wanted to humiliate the man in front of him and also ridicule Cynthia. However, Jack was very calm and did not even nce at him. It was like an invisible punch sted on his heart violently. It was just as he finished speaking. Jack raised his right hand slowly and clenched his fist while showing it to Wolfgang with a "bang". Provocation! An obvious provocation! The Hun King, Cynthia and the female guard were astounded when they saw this scene. Wolfgang was even gloomy and raged. "Go to hell!" Boom! As Wolfgang roared, a circle of visible air currents surged around him, wrapping around his whole body like a tornado. It was in the next second. Wolfgang was like a firing cannon shell shooting straight towards Jack. The strong wind howled across everywhere he passed and there was a thundering roar. The white marble floor underneath his feet exploded everywhere that Wolfgang had passed. The sound was thundering. The atmosphere was domineering and unrivalled! At the instant, he was like dominating the pce as the time froze with only Wolfgang moving forward overbearingly. It was but then. Jack was facing Wolfgang who was overbearing. Cynthia and they were dumbfounded by Jack''s next move. It was under their astonished gazes. Jack''s body slowly rose and he clenched his right fist, still directing at Wolfgang ahead. His expression was serious and his gaze was sharp. "If I can get into that state again, I will win!" He opened his mouth slightly, but his voice roared like thunder in the ears of Cynthia and the female guard. Then, Jack closed his eyes slowly while facing Wolfgang. "Heh, seeking for death!" Wolfgang was furious as he clenched his right fist and the explosive power of every muscle was stored to the maximum. He wanted...to st this rubbish in front of him to death with a single punch! On the throne, the Hun King was startled and said in a deep voice, "Nobody dares to challenge and kill Wolfgang with his eyes closed yet. It was absolutely arrogant!" It was only Cynthia and the female guard. In the sh, they were caught in a daze. A scene that Jack stormed off and kill the enemies brutally on the street came across their minds. Apparently, the state Jack was referring to was that kind of state! At the moment of being extremely weak, yet he could ovee the weakness and be unrivalled. Cynthia was even clear that the man in front of him should have got into that state as well in the video clip in which he was unstoppable. "Perhaps...he can really do it!" At the entrance of the pce, the female guard looked serious. Her originally sympathetic andpassionate gaze now turned into a sense of anticipation!?????????? Chapter 1001 Ignoring at the Price of his Life If Mr. Ward or Brent was here... As long as there was someone who knew Jack very well being here, they would prevent Jack from descending into a bewitched state at all costs. The root of evil lied at this descent into bewitchedness, and it was a Pandora''s box which once opened, all devils would be unleashed! With the price of one forsaking his rationality, that person gained immeasurable battle prowess and turned into a ruthless killing machine. This very state would aggravated his bewitched state, and every time one tried to remove himself from this state, it proved harder and harder to remain conscious. Everything turned dangerous with every transformation! It was already a hard-pressed mission to suppress this bewitched state, but Jack still wanted to breakthrough his own threshold and entered this state willingly. The current Jack who had lost his memories had wandered to the territories of the Hun. Nobody here knew of his past, and for sure they wouldn''t be able toprehend his descent into a bewitched state. Putting aside Jack, and considering Cynthia and the female guard''s opinion, this bewitched state was a magical state that bestowed upon someone a huge boost of power. As Jack closed his eyes, he felt everything around him descend into silence. In his mind, fragmentary images slowly surfaced to the top of his consciousness. They were bloody, cruel and they depicted a picture of struggle for life and death. One was a picture of him holding on to his sanity in a prison cell, and another was members of the ve entourageshing out at little kids, and they were also images of... Amanda''s brother dying a terrible death in a dark alley... Jack didn''t know how he could enter that state once again. He could recall with rity that he was able to descend into that bewitched state because he had seen with his own eyes those people of the ve entourage bringing harm to little kids, which ignited his ming rage. It enabled him to enter that maniacal state without him understanding the mechanism behind it. Therefore, all he could do now was to bring back memories of those tragic scenes hidden in his head. It was just that... why didn''t the same feeling visit him again now? Why he couldn''t enter that state? Jack''s heart was aplete mess. As he was shrouded in confusion, he heard gush of wind tearing the air around him, which increased this unsettling feeling he was experiencing. "Look out!" Somewhere very near to his ears, Cynthia''s voice suddenly exploded. Jack''s body jolted in surprise as he opened his eyes abruptly. Bang! There was a terribly huge gale of winde at him. When he squinted, he saw a shape resembling a fist that tore through the air like a pythoning at his face. The burst of wind caused by that fist was like sharp des that came at him. While the fist hadn''t connected to his face, Jack still felt that the skin on his face was sliced repeatedly by those formless des. "Die!" Wolfgang''s earth-shattering roar reverberated in the pce. At that moment, Cynthia''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. Amanda had sped her hands on her mouth, and her expression was one of shock. The female guard had a drastic change of expression as her pupils contracted rapidly. At the same time, the king of the Hun who was seated on his throne let out a disdainfulugh, "This marks the end!" However, just as Wolfgang''s formless fist was about to crash into Jack''s face, a sudden outburst of wind overwhelmed everything, creating a persisting buzzing sound. Under the scrutinizing gaze of everyone, Jack looked as if his legs had given out and his whole body lurched back in an iprehensible angle. He was creating distance between himself and Wolfgang''s attack. His terrifying battle instinct allowed him to act with the best counterattack in the face of Wolfgang''s sweeping attack despite his memory loss. What? This sudden change of event shocked Wolfgang greatly. When Jack had his eyes shut a moment ago, Wolfgang was sure that this man could never avoid his attack anymore. However, he didn''t expect to see him dodge his formless fist with such a ridiculous yet effective body movement. "You can do that?" The female guard at the entrance of the pce waspletely bewildered. Cynthia was startled by this too. The king of the Hun even straightened his spine while he let out a gasp. "You''re so great, Sir!" Amanda who was still reeling from the impact of what she had witnessed couldn''t help but exim with energy. In the split of a second, while Jack''s body bent backwards, it was as if he had transformed into a wriggling worm what with the angle his waist was bent. His right hand conveniently reached out to grab Wolfgang''s robe tie on his waist. "Lie down!" A cold and ominous voice came out of Jack''s mouth. Bang! As he exerted strength into his right hand, Wolfgang''s two-meter frame suddenly turned rock solid while his legs spread in a stable stance. In an instant, his whole body exerted a tremendous force in the direction of gravity. Jack used all of his explosive power to pull, but to his surprise Wolfgang didn''t even budge an inch! In an instant, Jack''s face distortedpletely as his pupils contracted. Bang! Wolfgang let out a burst of sound. His fist connected to Jack''s stomach in a sh. Immediately, Jack flew off with a streak of red blood trailing his falling trajectory. The difference in their physicality had plunged Jack into a disadvantageous position in the first ce, and furthermore, he could only use one of his arms! With arge grating sound, Jack tried to steady himself with the soles of his feet as he continued to slide for a few meters beforeing to a stop. "Sir!" Amanda was scrambling towards him with a horrified expression. "Don''t move" Jack barked as his sharp gaze intimidated Amanda to a stop. "Hah, you are overestimating your own abilities!" On the throne, the king of the Hunughed disdainfully, "Wolfgang is the number one soldier in the Hun, and you think you can toss him with just an arm! What delusion!" His sarcasticment was no bars hold, which caused Cynthia to get furious and indignant yet there was nothing that she could do. At the entrance of the pce, the female guard''s face darkened, "Finally, they just have too much of a difference in terms of physical build and their condition." She was looking forward to this man entering that solitary and all-epassing state, because if he couldn''t, then the oue of the match was decided long ago! That one scene from just now had diminished the female guard''s expectation. Obviously, that bewitched state was not something Jack could enter... willingly! "You are really weak. You are no different from a little wolf on the big white ins." Wolfgang didn''t follow up with another attack patiently. Instead, he loomed over him as hemented sarcastically. He wanted his full dominance on disy as he trampled all over this "tiny ant" mercilessly in front of Cynthia so that she would know which man was more worthy of her! However, just after he said that, Wolfgang''s face turned as dark as a charcoal. His whole body was frozen. In his line of sight, Jack... once again shut his eyes! Wolfgang was so angry that he felt like his chest was going to explode. He gritted his teeth vehemently and there was a violent glint in his eyes. This bastard... was he going to throw away his life while ignoring me? "Greedy Wolf..." Cynthia was also caught off guard. "Sir, faster open your eyes and fight back at him." Amanda was begging. On the throne, the king of the Hun couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. He could see at first nce that this man who had his eyes shut was practically humiliating Wolfgang. However, he seeded in suppressing his anger as heughed disdainfully at Cynthia, "Cynthia, I think he''s just a reckless and arrogant bastard who can''t value his own life. You really have some good eyes!" Cynthia''s face was extremely gloomy at the moment. Her father''s words were like sharp needles poking at her heart but at the same time, she had no words to refute him. This was a world where the fittest survived, and one could express one''s ability through his or her fist. Despite that, what disgusted her the most was that her father was taking advantage of Jack by ordering Wolfgang to attack! At the same time, a cold snickering sound infused with boiling anger echoed in the pce. Everyone was staring at Wolfgang in aghast. At that moment, despite hisugh, Wolfgang''s face was boiling with murderous intent. A huge gust of wind exploded from his feet and turned into an airy aura which armored him. As his maniacalughter continued in the pce, the temperature seemed to drop a huge notch in the pce. It suddenly felt chilling to the bone. "Damn it, really damn you... you''re ignoring me? Who are you to ignore me?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With some cranking sound, Wolfgang''s body began to shiver, and on his naked upper body, his muscles came alive and writhed and wriggled. Veins were bulging on his muscles, and with this one transformation, Wolfgang''s body had changedpletely. His formidable aura was like a huge wave sweeping across the battlefield. The next second, Wolfgang shouted, "ck Dragon!", and following a loud bang, the white jade floor below his feet shattered into pieces, and a from the center of his feet came a whirling white storm as if a thunderstorm had surrounded his body. Wolfgang immediately rushed towards Jack. When he was four meters away from him, Wolfgang leaped into the air and drove his speed to the limits. With a huge outburst of wind, his movements trailed an airy passage as if a ck dragon had appeared in mid-air as he crashed towards Jack. With an earth-shattering shout, a huge Dragon Roar was reverberating in the pce.?????? Chapter 1002 I am the Indomitable King, Nobody can Oppose me The Dragon Roar was shattering everyone''s ear drums and it overwhelmed everything in its vicinity as Wolfgang crashed towards Jack who was rooted to the spot with his eyes closed. In the pce, time seemed to slow down. At that moment, the king of the Hun, Cynthia and the female guard all looked like they had fish bones blocking their throats. Their expression was one of aghast. The air current covering Wolfgang whipped up a huge gust of wind in the pce. Nobody was doubting the power of Wolfgang''s move which was called "ck Dragon" and even for Cynthia, the worries in her heart had boiled to its limits. Greedy Wolf''s attack.... Could Jack really fend him off?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The moment this thought appeared in her mind, something caught in Cynthia''s field of vision. What she saw was a very fragile frame running towards Jack at this moment. "Amanda,e back!" Cynthia let out a cry as she was shell shocked. It was toote to stop her now. Bang! Jack who was focusing on entering that state felt like a bolt of lightning had struck him. He opened his eyes suddenly and saw multiple des of airing at him. In his eyes, the air movement around Wolfgang''s body resembled a dragon which was moving very rapidly towards him. The corner of his eyes caught the figure of Amanda who was running towards him, and she was almost within reach! With the angle Amanda was cutting in from a distance, the inevitable oue was Wolfgang''s attack crashing onto Amanda''s body instead of his. Everything happened in a split second, and it was out of everyone''s expectation. "Sir!" Amanda wailed. "Amanda!" At the same time, Jack''s eyes were bloodshot with anger and the veins on his neck was bulging. At thest second, an animalistic roar tore through the pce and it sounded like the most aggressive and impacting sound ever! The Dragon Roar was even eclipsed by this sound. In an instant, Cynthia and the female could felt that their ears were hurting. They reflexively covered their ears with their hands. Bang! It was a loud sound. A huge outburst of energy turned into air currents which were visible to the eyes. It spread out in a circr motion from a center spot, and the huge wind blowing around everyone rendered everyone''s eyesight useless. They all tilted their body to seek coverage from the impact. The white jade floor had cracks all over them. Then, it was just silence. The pce which was buffeted by endless noise a moment ago was shrouded in a dead silence. "Greedy Wolf... Amanda..." As the remains of the wind receded, Cynthia frantically checked where Jack and Amanda was standing. At the same time, the king of the Hun and the female guard too looked in the same direction. Although they justid eyes on the scene for a moment, that scene itself would forever be imprinted in their retinas and their hearts. What they saw was two towering figures facing off against each other, and there was a smaller figure cowering behind one of the men. At that moment, the sky had turned dark. Before Jack and the lot arrived, the king of the Hun had ordered someone to light up the lights in the pce. Generous lights poured onto the three standing figures and stretched their shadows into the distance. Jack and Wolfgang maintained their posture after their sh just now. Wolfgang''s physical build was naturally more formidablepared to Jack and it gave the sense of inferiority to Cynthia and the other onlookers. However, this disconcerting tandem seemed to freeze on the spot with none of them budging an inch! Jack''s left hand was shielding Amanda who had joined the fray in a "Sir..." Amanda''s face was drained of all colors after experiencing what could be called the eye of the storm. She was staring at Jack with horror in her eyes. "This is..." On the throne, the king of the Hun was watching them with a strange glint in his eyes. He seemed like he was seeing a ghost as he revealed a terrified expression as he watched Jack. "Did it... appear?" "He managed to go into that state!" Almost simultaneously, Cynthia and the female guard both gasped in total surprise. After they said that, Jack who was standing could be seen revealing an evil smile, the corner of his lips ascending. With that smile, it seemed that the veins in his neck bulged and protruded vigorously as if they hade alive. Those veins climbed to his face and at the same time his eyes were bloodshot as if he had turned into a demon as he red at Wolfgang. A hoarse and barbaric heaving sound came from the deep reaches of Jack''s throat. Wolfgang''s pupils had contracted rapidly. In his eyes, Jack''s appearance transformation was like a huge sledgehammer that stomped his heart greatly. In a sh, beyond Jack''s antagonistic smile, he could see a sea of blood expanding infinitely behind him, and the waves of that sea were coursing and gushing with white bones floating and swaying with the waves. He was solitary, domineering and arrogant... "What the hell is going on?" The king of the Hun was in a frenzy now. Wolfgang was not the only one getting this ominous feeling as everyone who watched Jack had the same sensation in their hearts. It was as if a sea of blood and corpses had filled the whole pce. "I am the indomitable king, and nobody can oppose me!" Cynthia announced tantly as she turned around like she was boasting or even teasing. She looked at the king of the Hun with one of her brows raised. What? The king of the Hun was immediately caught in a daze as his body trembled. At the same time, Wolfgang who was cowering in a chilly fear suddenly trembled too while staggering backwards. Him crossing fists with Jack had ended. However, when he staggered backwards, his face suddenly turned pale and he spat a mouthful of blood. At the same time, there was blood flowing out of Jack''s mouth too. The difference between them was that he had slowly retrieved his right hand and wiped off the blood stain on his mouth with the back of his hand. His left hand pushed Amanda lightly. "Amanda,e back here now!" Cynthia quickly rushed forward and brought Amanda back to an elevation below the throne. She wanted them to maintain a safe distance from the action. "Right now... perhaps we have a chance." Outside the pce, the female guard whispered with shining eyes. She had personally witnessed Jack''s indomitable spirit which raised his battle prowess. His style o trampling over everything gave him a chance here against Wolfgang! "Why did it turn out like this? My ck Dragon, and I have achieved my peak by learning in the Constetion of the Wolf, but why... why did I suffer such damage from his one attack?" After steadying himself, Wolfgang''s bloodied pale face was in a state of shock. He had been talented in martial arts since he was young, and that enabled him to enter the Wolf House without a problem. He had learnt various fighting style there, and his time there formted a strong mentality on his part. His singr move "ck Dragon" which he had learnt in the Wolf House gave him confidence that he would be able to end this man in front of him with just a punch. However, the actual oue had exceeded his expectation! Not only was Jack able to dispel his move with just a punch, he was the one who suffered worse injuries after their sh! "Kill..." Before Wolfgang coulde back to his senses, in the pce, a hollow and bloodthirsty voice slowly filled the space. Bang! A very horrendous air current exploded from Jack''s feet, and it shattered the jade floor which he was standing atop. He looked like a wild beast now as he pounced at Wolfgang with the aura that resembled a sea of blood and corpses. "Wolfgang, look out!" On the throne, the king of the Hun screamed frantically, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. However, before that warning could take effect, Jack was already in front of Wolfgang as he simplyshed out with a punch on Wolfgang''s face!?????? Chapter 1003 Defeat The Hun Champion With One Arm The wind was howling and piercing. At that moment, everyone one including King Hun gasped. Even those who were onlookers could feel the immense power of that punch! Wolfgang suddenly came to his senses as he began to feel the piercing wind and his pupils constricted to the extreme. He had not felt so terrified for a long time. "White Tiger!" Wolfgang gritted his teeth and quickly increased his distance from Jack. Both his arms began to swing to disy his ws and they whistled in the wind. The sharp and menacing ws continued to hiss as he swung them towards Jack''s right arm. To Cynthia and the rest, what happened before them looked as if time had slowed down. Outside the Royal Pce, the female guard could not help but said, "No wonder he is the Hun Champion. Now Wolfgang has used the White tiger tactic and this is a remarkable martial arts skill!" ording to her experience with martial arts, she was clear with the need to retreat when necessary to maintain some control over the engagement. However, not only did Wolfgang not retreat, but he also chose to attack. It was obvious that Wolfgang felt that the best defense was to attack. At the throne, King Hun could not help but praised Wolfgang when he dered, "Cynthia, Wolfgang is going to win!" "Father, don''t you know that I believe in my man?" Cynthia said as she held onto Amanda and continued to look at Jack. What? King Hun could not believe his ears when he heard this. How could amon man make his daughter speak to him like that? The next moment.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Roar!" With a roar, Jack conjured the surrounding wind to wrap around his arm like a protecting force enveloping his arm and Jack thrust the arm! At the same moment, Wolfgang''s ws went for Jack''s right arm. "It''s over..." Wolfgang grinned as he dered. Whenever he utilized this move in the past, he was able to rip anyone''s arm into shreds of sh in an instant. It would be the same today! He was confident of this result as the Champion fighter of the Huns. However, just as his ws descend onto Jack''s arms, they were suddenly repelled and the force was transferred to his own arms. Both his arms were immediately repelled and that instantly shocked Wolfgang "How is this possible?" Wolfgang yelled in disbelief. The shout rmed King Hun but Cynthia smiled gleefully. In instant, he saw Jack''s approaching arm and Wolfgang quickly stomped his right leg on the ground to push himself backward and his ws went for Jack''s iing arm. Bash! The impact was loud and apanied by Wolfgang''s painful scream. Thud... Wolfgang''s tall frame copsed onto the ground and slid several feet. Jack, on the other hand, maintained his stance with his outstretched right fist as the bloody mist gently dissipated. "Impossible!" King Hun remarked in disbelief and could no longer sit still. He stood up as he was overwhelmed with disbelief and shock. When Wolfgang started the engagement, it was clear that Jack was totally outmatched! How was Jack able to turn the tide around? He was King Hun and he could judge the skills differences between the two men far better than anyone including that female guard. "Father..." Cynthia slowly turned around and grinned mischievously, "This is the man for me. He is all mine!" King Hun was momentarily stunned and unable to respond. When he looked again at Jack and Wolfgang, he could see that Jack had repelled Wolfgang with one punch. However, the respite was only for a moment as Jack began to charge towards Wolfgang. "Argh!" Wolfgang remarked and did not retreat but faced Jack for the impact. This fight erupted! Bash bash bash... Kicks and blows between the two sounded all around the Royal Pce. These punches and kicks were so rapid that they became a blur to the eyes of Cynthia and the other onlookers. They could not visually keep up but could see physically how powerful they were by the shattered floor stone bs. The punches were fast light lightning and the blows there thunderous. King Hun was already stunned and gasped with his mouth wide open. He had never expected this fight to be so white-hot. Wolfgang was the Hun Champion not because of the King''s demands but his experiences and skills were umted over the many battles. King Hun was equally aware of what it took to master 52 constetions of the wolf. Otherwise, he would not have changed his mind when he found out that Wolfgang had mastered the 52 constetions of the wolf and agreed for Wolfgang to kill Jack. If today Wolfgang was to kill Jack, then he would have Cynthia marry Wolfgang. But now what happened before him made King Hun question his judgment. What was even more shocking was thatmoner ... was able to fight with just one arm! To think that he could kill the Hun Champion with just one arm? How terrifying was this man? Outside the Royal pce, the female guard was in total disbelief and remarked, "Impossible! How could this person have such skills? Is he even human?" On saying. Amid the fight, King Hun yelled, "Wolfgang! Do not hold back! Attack with all you''ve got!" When King Hun yelled, Cynthia started to grin joyously. Wolfgang who was in a desperate battle with Jack became more terrified when he heard the yell. ''Damn it... I''m already giving all I have to fight him!'' Wolfgang thought to himself. Wolfgang''s confidence started to waiver and the fear within him began to umte. Inparison, Jack was calm and confident. Although Jack''s veins were throbbing on his face and he was frowning and fierce like the Grim reaper, he was actually maintaining a slight grin. When Wolfgang saw the grin, it was obvious to him that it was Jack''s disgust and disdain towards him. Chapter 1004 Fatal Blow Bash bash bash... The sounds of the punches and kicks filled the Royal pce. asionally the floor stone bs would shatter inclusive of the pirs under the stomps and kicks of Jack and Wolfgang. The kicks and punches were so fast that even King Hun could not keep up visually. Shock, reservations, and all sorts of emotions raged within the King. To think that the Hun Champion was in such a fight of desperation. It would be an embarrassment if this were to leak out! King Hun would never believe this if this did not happen right before his eyes. Even the female guard standing outside the pce was at a loss for words. If the King was bbergasted, then what more a lowly guard like her! At this moment, she could not even see who was attacking who and only knew that they were fighting for their lives. "You are so amazing, Sir!" Although Amanda could not understand the ongoing fight, that did not stop her from showing her support for Jack, "You could win this big bad man with just one arm!" The remark was innocent but anyone who heard it knew its significance. Her simple remark caused Wolfgang to rage within him until he was about to explode. Even King Hun felt so embarrassed that he raged until his face became red from fury. Then, he noticed Cynthia looking at him with a grin. "Father, now do you think that your daughter has a problem with picking her man?" Cynthia said with a smirk and continued to tease King Hun, "He could fight Wolfgang with just one arm so do you think he is any less than Wolfgang?" "I..." King Hun was unable to respond. What happened right in front of his eyes were the facts. No matter how he tried to defend Wolfgang and criticize Jack, he could not refute what Cynthia had just said. If Jack had been fighting with all his limbs, then he could still speak up for Wolfgang. But now, Jack was injured and was only fighting with one arm! Boom! The sudden noise drew Cynthia and King Hun''s attention back to Wolfgang and Jack. The impact made both Jack and Wolfgang take a step backward from each other. When they steadied themselves, Jack was breathing heavily while he still maintained that devilish grin although his body showed signs of injuries. On the other hand, Wolfgang with his 9 feet tall build was hunched over, sweating profusely, and gasping for air. His wide-opened eyes belied his shock and anger as he red at Jack. It was clear from their condition who had the upper hand in this fight. This was also like a formless hand that pressed onto King Hun''s face. Cynthia became even more delighted and mesmerized as she looked towards Jack, disregarding the veins that were throbbing on Jack''s face. "Impossible! Your strength could not possibly surge to this extent!" Wolfgang yelled in disbelief. He became increasingly surprised when he was fighting against Jack. He could clearly sense that this man''s speed, reflexes, and strength were superhuman. Each of his blows was perfectly blocked and countered by Jack. Wolfgang felt that the fighting skills of Jack was evolving during the fight and became stronger and more effective during the fight. His ability to learn and apply during the fight terrified Wolfgang. Although he was furious at Jack, he could not shake away his fear of Jack. This was the first time he felt this way ever since he started learning martial arts. As he faced Jack, Wolfgang was trying to find a reason for Jack''s immense transformation. He could note up with any. "Roar!" The next moment, Jack roared again, and like before, he charged towards Wolfgang. "Damn it, don''t you have a physical limit?" Wolfgang yelled as he red at the iing Jack. To think that the Hun Champion was now devoid of his usual arrogance and was now fighting desperately for his life! Such an intense fight would have drained anyone physically, including Wolfgang! However, Jack only paused for a moment and now he was on the attack again! Wolfgang was starting to panic. The Champion of the Huns who was undefeated in countless battles was now close to being defeated by Jack. Boom! Wolfgang immediately snapped back into the fight. "ck Dragon!" Wolfgang yelled and charged towards Jack. When they were 3 meters apart, Wolfgang drew the surrounding air and curled them to resemble a ck dragon, and lunged towards Jack. Jack did not dodge. Cynthia and the rest gasped as both charged towards each other. Deathmatch? Both King Hun and the female guard shared the same thoughts. Then. Boom! At the moment, Jack leaned backward ready to receive Wolfgang who was barreling towards him with both his feet. Jack began to slide below Wolfgang. Damn!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Wolfgang lost it when he saw Jack sliding below him. Even King Hun and the female guard''s hearts sank. This could be the fatal blow! Both knew that now that Wolfgang was airborne, there was no way that he could control his position and he was totally exposed below him. In the past, Wolfgang would always control his distance from his opponent to maintain his advantage. All skilled fighters would try to control the fight to maintain their advantage. Now Jack not only saw through him, he even was able to effectively counter it! This was simply terrifying! The next instance. Jack''s back contacted the ground and with the support, he then directed both his feet towards Wolfgang''s abdomen. Bash! "Argh!" Wolfgang yelled in agony. Jack''s kickunched Wolfgang a meter into the air. Before Jack was already on his feet before Wolfgang fell to the ground. As Wolfgang continued to fall, Jack clenched his right fist and then thrust it towards Wolfgang. Wolfgang could not do anything as he was falling through the air. Bash! Just like a sandbag, Jack was able to swing Wolfgang several turns before mming him onto the ground. Wolfgang spitted out a mouthful of blood and his head was in an awkward position. It was not clear immediately if he was still alive. "Wolfgang!" King Hun yelled thunderously but there was no reaction from Wolfgang. Goosebumps broke out all over King Hun and he staggered several steps backward and copsed into his throne. He was covered in sweat and emotionally exhausted by what he had just witnessed. His gaze turned towards Jack but now he was no longer angry. He was totally stunned by what Jack had just done. Chapter 1005 The Gap Between Them Was Too Immense In the pce. It was silent everywhere. Only Jack''s short and abrupt breath could be heard. His short and abrupt breathing was amplified in the silence, which felt bloodcurdling. The darkness and lifelessness... Completely covered the entire pce. It felt as if the whole pce was ced in extreme chilliness. It felt gruesome and terrifying, as though they were ced in a sea of blood and mountains of corpses. At the next second. Jack slowly turned around. His blood-red eyes stared fixedly at The Hun King who was sitting on his throne. And following his gaze. The Hun King''s body instantly stiffened. He felt as if he was imprisoned, and his scalp was tingling with fear. Even though he was the supreme ruler of The Hun, sitting on his throne in his pce. However, when Jack stared at him, The Hun King felt a horrifying threat of death! In a trance, he even thought that he had be a sheep on the snow ins. And Jack, who was staring at him, was a violent wolf predator. "Sir..." Amanda wanted to go forward. However, Cynthia stopped her. As opposed to The Hun King''s fear, Cynthia was looking at Jack doubtfully. Because she felt something was amiss. It was a kind of instinctive warning when faced with danger. However, following Amanda''s call. Jack suddenly let out a long breath, shut his eyes, and fell to the ground. And as Jack fell to the ground, the darkness and lifelessness that had previously engulfed the whole pce instantly disappeared without a trace. "Sir!" Amanda broke free from Cynthia and rushed towards Jack. And on the throne, as Jack fell to the ground, the feeling of imprisonment that was enveloped on The Hun King was lifted. The Hun King was relieved. He leaned on his throne and panted. However, there was an undisguised fear in the bottom of his eyes. "Just now... I really thought he was going to rush up here and kill me." He said it wholeheartedly, without any disguise. Cynthia''s deep gaze fell on the unconscious Jack, and her beautiful and alluring face was immediately filled with ayer of frost. She slowly turned around and looked at The Hun King who was sitting on his throne. "Father, now that you have seen it with your own eyes. My man is much powerful than your strongest warrior. I hope that you will stop interfering in my matters in the future. Goodbye." As she finished talking. Cynthia summoned the stunned female guard who was outside of the pce and ordered her to carry Jack back to her chambers. From the beginning to the end. The Hun King had never stopped her or said anything else. The Hun King looked at Cynthia and the rest walked out of the pce. Then, he twitched the corner of his lips, and let out a dested and bitter smile. He shifted his gaze to Wolfgang, whose life and death was still unknown. The Hun King said self-mockingly, "The number one warrior of The Hun that I have fostered, couldn''t even win an ind man who''s only using one arm. How ridiculous!" The Hun King shook his head and ordered the doctor toe and check Wolfgang''s injuries. When the doctor came and saw Wolfgang, his facial expression instantly changed. Wolfgang was the strongest and most talented warrior of the Wolf House. No one had ever seen Wolfgang in such a miserable state before! The doctor quickly suppressed the fear within him and did a thorough check-up on Wolfgang. The doctor''s facial expression changed dramatically as he checked Wolfgang''s injuries. Sweat poured out from his forehead. When he finished the check-up, the doctor knelt and kowtowed, "My lord, Mr. Wolfgang has seven broken ribs and suffers internal bleedings. He''s seriously injured, and his life is hanging by a thread. I suggest that you immediately summon all the doctors from the thirteen cities in the Royal Pce and perform operations on Mr. Wolfgang!" "What?!" The Hun King''s body trembled, his face went pale, and he could hear the hummings inside his ears. On the other side. After sending Jack back to her chambers, Cynthia also immediately asked the doctor toe and check on Jack. Luckily, other than some external wounds, Jack didn''t have many wounds. He only passed out due to exhaustion. Cynthia silently felt relieved. As she waved her hand and sent the doctor off, a female guard suddenly rushed into her chambers anxiously. "Medea, something big happened. Mr. Wolfgang is now on a brink of life and death. The Hun King has already summoned doctors from the thirteen cities toe and save Mr. Wolfgang." The female guard was extremely terrified as she reported this situation to Medea. Her heart was pounding rapidly as if it was going to leap out from her chest. After she carried Jack back to Cynthia''s chambers, she immediately went back to check out on Wolfgang. However, when she heard about the news, the female guard was still extremely horrified on the way back. "Okay." Cynthia calmly nodded and looked at the unconscious Jack with obsession, "Luckily my man has only passed out due to exhaustion." Kaboom! Cynthia''s voice was calm and serene. However, for the female guard, she felt as if she was struck by thunder! The strongest warrior of The Hun, on the brink of life and death. And this man who Medea was so obsessed about only passed out due to exhaustion? The gap between the two of them was too immense! "You can go back first. Amanda and I can take care of Greedy Wolf." Cynthia waved her hands calmly. She was never very much concerned about Wolfgang. From her perspective, this so-called strongest warrior of The Hun was really inferior to Zenith, the God of War. It was not only until this man in front of him showed up, which gave her hope. Just as the female guard was about to leave the room, Cynthia called her, "By the way, please inform my father. The arrangements just now were not executed, and he has to do it now." Initially, she brought Jack over so that he could fit into the royal family. This way, she could fabricate and perfect Jack''s memory step by step. She brought Jack over to his father so that he could ce an order on all his subordinates in the pce to put up a show. Who knew, once she entered the pce, his father order Wolfgang to attack Jack! Obviously, he was trying to kill Jack! As for the arrangements, her father already decided to kill Jack, how could she think about other stuff at that moment? However, after the battle at the pce, she believed that her father would soon execute the corresponding arrangements. "Cynthia, is Sir going to be fine?" Amanda had been staying beside Jack, holding Jack''s right hand with both her hands. "Don''t worry, Jack will be fine after he wakes up. He''s just sleeping right now." Cynthia rubbed Amanda''s head andforted her. Amanda''s uneasiness dissipated a little. She sat prone on the bed like a kitten, with her chin on her hands, and quietly looked at Jack. Cynthia also looked at the unconscious Jack with a deep gaze. She frowned her beautiful eyebrows, as though thinking of something. "This man... what kind of secret is he hiding? What is that state of "I am the only King"? And how is it triggered?" Cynthia was not a fool. Conversely, as a person who could push the alliance of the hundred tribes, she was extremely smart. For the battle in the pce, Jack had defeated Wolfgang with his dominating and supreme strength and made her father convinced of Jack''s power. But she could also tell that Jack''s full potential was triggered after he entered the state of "I am the only King". In his normal state, he was not able to defeat Wolfgang, at least not in an injured state. Therefore, in the future when the hundred-tribes alliance wanted tounch their attack down south, Jack could only fight against Zenith in his "I am the only King" state. Then... the most crucial thing was, how could she make this man quickly trigger that kind of state?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Her roving gazed moved slowly across the room and finally stare fixed on Amanda. "Is this girl the key for him to enter that kind of state?"???????? Chapter 1006 The Living Strolls, While The Evil Spirits Rush The pr night hadpletely arrived. The vast shadows of the night fully engulfed the snow ins. The only thing that remained was the continuous snowy winds. The extremely severe living environment in the snow ins, which was filled with bone-chilling temperatures, became even more dangerous following the arrival of nightfall. The thirteen cities of the Royal Pce were luminous. The thirteen cities'' radiance counter-changed with one another, looking like a bright moon on these huge ins, blossoming with prosperousness that solely belonged to The Hun Royal Pce. And as the pr night came along. The patrol unit in the thirteen cities had been increased and became stricter. Normally, when the night fell, those who usually elude themselves in the shady corners woulde out and roam the streets, not to mention now that the pr night had arrived. This meant that, for a long period of time in the thirteen cities of the Royal Pce, it would be intermingled with all kinds of people, making it even more chaotic and utter disorder. The increase in patrol units was to sustain the stability of the city during the pr night period. Of course, it was also to screen for dangers that might havee from outside of the city and lurked inside the city. When Jack had woken up from hisa, he realized that he wasying on the bed inside a women''s room. "Sir, you have finally wake up!" Amanda''s eyes brighten up. She was the first one to notice that Jack had woke up. Cynthia, who was working at her work desk, looked up at Jack, hurriedly stood up, and walked over. "You have finally wake up. You had me and Amanda worried."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I''m sorry for making you two worried." Jack sat up calmly, rubbed his temples, and dazedly scanned through the spacious room. The room was exquisitely decorated, and there was a strange but refreshing fragrance in the air. Jack looked at Cynthia, "This is your room?" "It''s our room!" Cynthia gave a sweet smile and stretched her eyebrows, looking extremely charming and gorgeous. Jack was astonished for a moment, then immediately got back his senses. "The pr night has descended. Do you want to go out for a walk?" Cynthia looked at the time. It was still early, therefore things wouldn''t get dyed either. "Okay." Jack slowly got up. However, he frowned as he felt the severe pain on his left shoulder and fell back to the floor. "Let me help you." Cynthia quickly helped him up. Amanda also clenched her teeth and tried to help. "What happened after I went into that state? Jack asked confusingly after he got back up and wore his robe. "You didn''t remember anything after you got into that state? Cynthia looked at Jack in surprise. Jack nodded, "Yes, I don''t remember anything!" "How could that be?" Cynthia became even more surprised, "If you don''t remember what happened when you got into that state, it means you didn''t even know what state that is. But when you were fighting with Wolfgang, you were obviously trying to get into that state." Jack rubbed his nose and smiled helplessly. "I may have lost my memories, but that doesn''t mean that I''m stupid. Before this, when Amanda and I tried to escape from the ve convoy, it was obviously an extremely dire situation. At that time, I was already half-dead, and if there was no miracle, how could I have survived that ordeal?" "Moreover, I was trying to protect the children while they escape from the ve convoy leader. And when I woke up again, there was a nk period in my memories." "Even though I saw Amanda at that time, but obviously they were not capable of saving an adult like me from that dire situation. There was no one else besides me at that time too. Therefore, there is only one possibility. During the period where I have fainted, or should I say, lost my memory, something else must have happened." gleam of light lit up in Jack''s eyes. He smiled and rubbed his nose, and said in a low voice, "When no one else can save me, it was only up to me to save myself!" Cynthia widened her eyes, and her red lips slightly opened. She didn''t expect that Jack would not remember anything at all when he was in the state of "I am the only King". What''s more, she didn''t expect that when Jack tried to enter the berserk state in the pce, it was only because of a little guess that he had in his mind, and he forcibly tried it out! After feeling terrified for a few seconds, Cynthia said in a deep voice, "Do you know that it was a gamble? Do you know that if you lose the gamble and could not even enter that state, what will happen to you?" "I will die!" Jack said the words resolutely, with a determination in his eyes. Cynthia stared at him nkly, feeling a little lost. Jack slowly squatted and knelt in front of Amanda. He rubbed her hair, then gently scratch the tip of her nose, "I promised Amanda that I will protect you. You don''t have to stand in front of me and protect me anymore. Whether it is hundred and thousands of soldiers or ferocious beasts, I should be the one standing in front of you, and you should never need to do that anymore." "Sir..." Amanda mumbled but didn''t say anything else. The ripples in Cynthia''s eyes surged as she looked at Jack who was squatting on the floor in astonishment. Just because of a promise, just because of a little girl, he... was willing to gamble with his own life? What kind of disposition did this man have? She was very clear that a person''s disposition was slowly developed through their life. Even if that person had lost his memories, his personality would remain the same. However, Cynthia didn''t know about Jack''s past. Therefore, she had no idea about Jack''s personality from before he lost his memories. And from what she had heard from him just now, Jack could risk and gamble his life in that battle, just because he wanted to keep his promise, Cynthia suddenly felt that the man in front of her was different from what she had thought. During this time of getting along with him, Cynthia thought that she was familiar enough with Jack''s disposition. But now, she suddenly realized that she "was not familiar" with this man at all! He valued his promise more than his life, and this was after he lost his memories. Then, how about before that? "Come, Cynthia, let''s go for a walk." Hearing Jack''s voice, Cynthia immediately returned to her senses. Her eyes flickered, then she nodded. She helped Jack walked out, while Jack pulled Amanda''s hand. The three of them left the pce. They walked on the luminous street, and the snowy wind was still ravaging. Even though the pr night had descended, the streets were still bustling. As the people from the darker corners took on to the streets, it became even more crowded. On the streets, some were well-dressed, and some wore ragged clothes, which was easily distinguishable. Those who were well-dressed walked at afortable pace, gazing around light-heartedly. As for those who wore ragged clothes, they walked stuffily with their heads held low, quickly passing through the crowds at a hasty pace. Jack looked at the streams of people on the streets. He couldn''t help thinking about the time when he and Amanda had firste into The Hun Royal Pce while imprisoned in a cage. Maybe... these people who were walking hastily on the streets were like those imprisoned children, who were desperately fighting for food and water, as well as the kids who were trying to stay warm at the innermost circle. To survive in this world where the weakest would always get preyed on by the strongest, people would not hesitate even if they had to turn themselves into evil spirits. "The living strolls, while the evil spirit rush." Jack suddenly blurted out. Cynthia raised her eyebrows and looked at Jack in surprise, "Greedy Wolf, what do you mean by that?" Jack calmly pointed at the people on the streets, who were wearing ragged clothes and walking hastily, "Before this, I and Amanda were one of them. We had to risk our lives and do everything we can just to survive. But who knew, with a blink of an eye, we could be watching these people peacefully now." Cynthia moved her lips slightly but didn''t respond to Jack''s words. The three of them strolled along the streets slowly as if they were a family of three. It was gettingte after strolling for a while. "Let''s go back." Cynthia leaned her head on Jack''s shoulder. She lowered her gaze and looked down towards Amanda, "Amanda, tonight Auntie is going to sleep with Jack. There will be other youngdy who will sleep with you, is that okay?"000 Chapter 1007 Painful Because Of My Proximity It was inside the room. The lights were charming. The soothing and melodious music echoed in the room. A strange fragrance wafted through the air. It waspletely different from the cold and snowy night outside as if it were another different world. Jack sat quietly on the warm and soft bed. He was wrapped in his bathrobe and his shoulders were still moist. However, Jack narrowed his eyes at this moment while gazing at the bathroom door. There was a graceful and enchanting figure behind the frosted ss. The sound of "ttering" watering from the bathroom was indeed evocative. Jack could not help but feel a bit embarrassed while thinking about what was going to happen next. After waiting for a long time, the ttering sound of water in the bathroom finally stopped. It was right after that. The bathroom door was opened with a click. The first thing that caught Jack''s attention was a slender fair leg. It was as fair as jade and crystal pink from the toes to the leg. It could be known as the most perfect artwork which was infinitely seductive. The water droplets that flowed down made the slender leg even alluring. Even Jack who had been mentally prepared could not help but take a deep breath in violently when he saw this scene. His face was flushed red with his eyes opened wide. The bath towel was so short that it only covered the upper part of her thighs, revealing her snow-white skin as she came out from the bathroom slowly. Her upper body was also fragrant with her naked shoulders. Cynthia lowered her head as she stepped forward. She was a little shy and her ears were slightly flushed. It was her first time. Even though she was willing to do whatever it took, the thought of the following scene still made the innocent young girl feel embarrassed. However, it was even tempting for Jack when he saw such shyness. In a trance, the entire room was enveloped with romance. Jack''s breathing became rapid and his eyes stared straight at Cynthia. When Cynthia walked to Jack, her beautiful feet paused while her fragrance captivated Jack''s face. Jack could not help but narrow his eyes slightly. He slowly raised his head and took a deep breath in. His gaze became mesmerized and blurred. "This is what you have been owing me since you and I got married." Cynthia took a deep breath with her chest rose slightly as if she had made a big decision. It was in the next second. She slowly raised her head as her charming face was flushed red. Her gaze was mesmerized while she gently raised her beautiful hand. Bang! Jack could not resist as he was gently pushed onto the bed by Cynthia. It was in the next second. In Jack''s sight, Cynthia was moving onto his body quickly. He felt the softness and fragrance on his body. His mind was in ecstasy. They were facing each other. Everything had be extremely enchanting and seductive at this moment. "Gulp..." Jack''s throat twitched as he swallowed his saliva, "You''re so pretty." "You should now pay me back what you owe me." Cynthia gently smiled and then slowly closed her eyes. Her long eyshes fluttered softly as she lowered her head gradually. She was heading towards Jack''s lips. As Jack was pressed onto the bed by Cynthia, he was only able to see Cynthia''s charming face at this moment. Time seemed to be slowed down at this moment. The hotness in Jack''s whole body made him feel dry. He was sometimes dazed and unconscious. "As long as we are together tonight, then he will belong to me..." This was the thought in Cynthia''s mind. She wanted topletely take control of Jack. Undoubtedly, giving in herself to Jack would be the best way to take control of him. What is done cannot be undone. Even if Jack did regain his memory in the future, she would not have to worry that he would abandon her as they had a family bond. A so-called faith in a new recruit would not be that strong. When the foreign tribes united and attacked southward, she was confident that Jack who was underneath her body would be unbeatable and couldpete with Zenith! It was but then. Just when Cynthia''s heart was pounding, she could feel the warmth between their lips. It was all of a sudden. There was a strange and drastic change. "Hmm..." She heard Jack grunting in pain. Cynthia was startled. She had not even reacted. "Ah!" Jack who was underneath her body made a painful and miserable scream. "Greedy Wolf, what''s wrong with you?" Cynthia''s delicate body trembled as she opened her eyes hurriedly. However, she no longer saw Jack''s previously obsessed and flushed face, but it appeared to be a distorted and painful grimace! Cynthia was dumbfounded when she saw this scene. "It hurts, my head hurts. It is going to explode..." Jack grimaced in pain as he was gasping in cold air. In his mind, the sudden excruciating pain was like countless sharp needles pricking his nerves deep into his soul. It was simply unbearable. It was just like the pain he felt when he recalled the past! At this moment, Jack did not even have any evil desire under the severe pain. "Don''t try to remember, don''t try to remember, calm down..." Cynthia was so frightened that she could hardly think about making love. She raised her hand hurriedly and massaged Jack''s temples. The pain did not reduce, but rather Jack''s distorted face became even paler. "No, I don''t remember it. It hurts, it really hurts..." Jack grimaced while gasping in cold air. He had a splitting headache. You did not remember? Then why did it hurt? Cynthia was shocked for a while. She had been together with Jack for so long and every time Jack had a splitting headache, it was because of remembering past memory, but this time... It was in the next second. "Go away!" Jack who was struggling in pain suddenly raised his hand and pushed Cynthia away. Cynthia was surprised as she shrieked. She fell off the bed directly after being pushed by Jack. She struggled to stand up and was about to step forward in horror.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack who was already curled up in the bed yelled hoarsely, "Don''te over, don''te near me, go away!" Jack''s body kept trembling as he yelled. This scene was indeed painful and wretched. Cynthia waspletely dumbfounded as she felt extremely empty when Jack kept resisting her. Her vision became slightly dazed. "Your headache... is because of me?" Cynthia was stunned and lost in thought. She slowly cried in disbelief with her blood-dripping lips. However, Jack who was overwhelmed with pain did not respond. Cynthia was astounded. Although she was anxious about Jack''s pain, she stood still for a while and did not go forward. Time passed. It was gradually then. Jack who was curled up in the bed did not tremble too much anymore as the pain was obviously reduced. Such a change caused Cynthia to feel heart-wrenching as well as a bit frantic. What was actually going on? Why was the headache this time because of me? Countless warriors on the snowfield craved for my affection and kiss, but I did not care for them. Now, I had given in myself to you, but you were painful because of my proximity? The unprecedented failure and humiliation engulfed Cynthia like a tsunami. She mumbled while staggering two steps back. Her beautiful and graceful body seemed to lose its support. She gazed at Jack with her eyes wide opened until she sat down directly on the chair. Jack only stretched his body as she gradually moved away. Although his face was still pale and he was panting vigorously, he was already relieved with his face turned normal. "Sorry. I''m sorry." Jack said guiltily to Cynthia. Cynthia was seemingly struck by lightning as she bit her red lips reluctantly and pounced on Jack once she got up. "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it is really because of me that causes you to be such painful!" It was but then. It was at the instance when her delicate body touched Jack. "Ah!" Jack''s body trembled violently as he screamed miserably. Chapter 1008 It Seems Like You’re Not My Wife It was the sudden miserable scream. It was like a bolt from the blue. Cynthia waspletely dumbfounded as her body froze in the same ce. She no longer approached Jack. Failure, humiliation, reluctance... All sorts of emotions came across her mind like a sharp knife cutting into her body mercilessly. In her dumbfounded gaze, Jack who was near to her also froze. He rolled down the bed wretchedly and crouched in the corner by the bed. He was trembling in pain and panting heavily. Jack''s reaction was as if a heavy hammer hitting onto Cynthia''s delicate body violently. At this moment, she had the feeling of being stripped naked and thrown out on the street. Her entire body waspletely exposed to everybody. Ever since she was a child, she was like Sirius in the sky due to her beauty and the pampering by the Hun King. She was superior and admired by countless people. This had resulted in her pride and overconfidence. Even she exposed herself to unite the foreign tribes and attracted countless handsome men to pursue her, yet she did not care and ignore them all. She was clear that her man would be the strongest in the world! However, she was willing to give in everything including her virginity to Jack when Jack appeared in front of her. But the final oue was that her proximity had caused Jack to be painful and declined her directly! Oh my God! Why did this happen? Why did God treat me like this? Cynthia had never thought before that this scene would happen in front of her. When it really happened, she was surprised and puzzled. For a woman willing to lose her virginity but was declined, this was indeed the greatest humiliation in the world! Cynthia''s eyes gradually turned red and filled with tears. She tidied her bath towel and sat up while looking unwillingly at Jack who was crouching by the bed. She questioned him with a sobbing tone, "Am I so...unpleasant in your eyes?" The words revealed a strong humility. Who would have thought that the princess of the Hun, as well as the Wolf on the snowfield, would describe herself as "unpleasant" in front of a man? "Sorry. I''m sorry!" Jack crouched by the bed and smiled bitterly. He raised his finger and pointed at his head, "As long as I have touched your skin, I will get a headache just like when I''m remembering the past. It seems that something is stopping me, my head is like going to burst if I don''t stop. Jack exined tiredly as he was exhausted after the two immense pains. After a pause, Jack''s gaze drifted away as he murmured, "It seems like you''re not my wife." Boom! A loud "boom" sounded in Cynthia''s mind as she was overwhelmed with reluctance and humiliation. She did not want to dwell on her reluctance and humiliation. So, she raised her hand to wipe off the tears from her eyes and she said firmly, "If I''m not your wife, then who is still your wife?" The ear-piercing questioning voice caused Jack to stun and frown. When he sensed that his words were inappropriate, Jack apologized hurriedly, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said in such a way!" "I was your wife before and I will still be your wife in the future! There is no way that everything will be overturned just because you have lost your memory while carrying out a mission!" Cynthia said with a determined look but she already got panicked deep in her heart. Did he...still remember the past memory? Jack''s words of questioning that she was not his wife had disturbed Cynthia thoroughly. If Jack who was in front of her still remembered the past memory, then everything she had nned before would bepletely ruined. Cynthia knew clearly that the most urgent task now was not to be aggrieved or reluctant but to calm Jack first. She could not let all her ns be in vain! She gritted her teeth and scolded angrily, "Just because you have lost your memory and get a splitting headache when I touch you, so you say I''m not your wife? How can you be so cruel and heartless?" "..." Jack waspletely dumbfounded and his headache had gone by now. He was somewhat speechless when facing Cynthia''s aggrieved and angry questioning. Overwhelming guilt enveloped his whole body. Indeed, I was too cruel to question that she was not my wife just because I got a headache when I had touched her skin! "Just because you can''t do it now, it doesn''t mean that you can''t do it forever. Remember, my first time only belongs to you. This is what you owe me and you will need to pay it back one day!" Cynthia reprimanded in a stern voice regardless of his reputation and status. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." The overwhelming guilt made Jack get up hurriedly at this moment. He wanted to approach andfort Cynthia. "Stand still!" Cynthia scolded Jack sternly as her pretty face sulked with anger. She held back the tears in her eyes and raised her head firmly while looking straight at Jack, "Don''t you get a headache if you just touch me? won''t force you!" After speaking, she tilted her head to another side while taking a deep breath as if she was suppressing her emotions and tears in her eyes. Such a pitiful and persistent scene made Jack even guilty and heart-wrenching. He mumbled, "I''m sorry. I will adapt myself and ovee my headache as soon as possible." "Alright." Cynthia muffled and responded to him. But she just did not turn around to look at Jack again. Jack raised his hand and wanted to approach andfort her, but he thought that Cynthia would refuse. So, he put down his hand guiltily and said gently, "I will sleep in another room first." Cynthia did not stop him. She waited until the room was closed with a "click". Cynthia then only turned around and looked at the door which was shut tightly. However, anger and reluctance gradually emerged in her teary eyes. "What is actually going on here? Why is this happening?" Cynthia''s doubtful voice sounded in the room. The lights were charming. Cynthia leanedzily on the bed and sighed, "Luckily, I have reacted quickly. He hasn''t regained his memory, otherwise he won''t be so guilty and remorseful. But he is painful when I just touch him. What is actually going on? If I can''tplete this crucial move with him, then what is my next moveter?" Cynthia''s eyes shed as her reluctance and anger were quickly suppressed. She started thinking about what to do next. Those who had made great achievements must be able to tolerate what others could not. Cynthia was obviously not an ordinary person since she was able to unite the foreign tribes by herself. So, her initial reluctance and humiliation were suppressed quickly. She understood clearly that the most important matter was to let Jack and herplete this crucial step, and then continue with her subsequent arrangements! It was after a long while. Cynthia who was pondering stretchedzily and murmured helplessly, "Fine. If we can''t carry out this crucial step for the time being, I just need to switch the order of the arrangements and let him be more mature first. Then only strengthen our rtionship step by step, after all...the best chance for the foreign tribes to attack southward is this long pr night." "If he doesn''t upgrade his strength quickly, it will still be a difficult task to fight against Zenith even if the foreign tribes unite and taking advantage of this pr night." The Dragon Cavalry was rampaging across the foreign tribes outside the territory, looking down on everything imposingly and overbearingly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, everybody was clear about the battle in which Zenith had destroyed a city with a spear and a horse single-handedly. This battle hadpletely led to Zenith''s unrivalled prestige. The fear of the Dragon Cavalry was secondary, the real fear...was Zenith Harol! Cynthia''s gaze became firm, "I will discuss with father tomorrow to let Greedy Wolf enter the Wolf House early. If he canprehend a few Constetions of the Wolf, also with his powerful devil state, we can at least dy the battle even if he can''t beat Zenith when we attack southward!"?????? Chapter 1009 Argument Pr night had fallen. The big snowfield waspletely covered by the darkness. It had made both bad people and good people staying in the street. They had lost their senses of time. However, the coalition outside the territory had been living in the big snowfield for thousands of years. They had already gotten used to the pr night and they had found out the way to determine the time. The king of The Hun didn''t sleep all night. It wasn''t because he didn''t feel like sleeping. The worries and shock in his heart had made him toss and turn all night. He worried about Wolfgang. He was shocked by Greedy Wolf who was from the territory. The doctors from the thirteen cities of the Royal Pce were all here. This was the best medical team that The Hun could provide. Even so, they could only barely save Wolfgang from death after a whole night of emergency treatment.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Just now, someone came to report that Wolfgang was out of critical life danger. Wolfgang was the best warrior of The Hun. Not only he relied on his talent and hard work, but he was also well nurtured by the Royal Pce of the Hun. They had nurtured Wolfgang who was a talented and powerful warrior. If he died early, The Hun could still bear this loss but the king of The Hun was not willing to like this to happen in his heart! Everyone from Wolf House was the future pir of the Hun! Everyone was a treasure in the king of The Hun''s heart! However, he didn''t expect that the best warrior from the Hun, Wolfgang, was this weak while facing that person from the territory. The fight yesterday didn''t only almost make Wolfgang die. It also let the pride of the king of The Hunpletely shatter as if his face was harshly pped. Even Wolfgang who had learned Fifty Two Constetions of the Wolf was this weak while facing that person. That person... How strong was he? Although the king of The Hun felt reluctant in his heart and he couldn''t believe it, he still had to admit Jack Hughes''s strength! When the king of The Hun knew that Wolfgang had learned Fifty Two Constetions of the Wolf, he had already chosen him as the best person to fight Zenith Harol when the coalition fought to the south! However, the fight yesterday had taught him a lesson and shown him the reality. The strength of those two was determined. Obviously, the person who Medea found was more suitable to fight against Zenith! "Dad!" While the king of The Hun was sighing, a familiar sound was heard outside the door. The king of The Hun frowned and raised his hands to rub his swollen and sleepy eyes. He said, "Medea,e in." When Cynthia walked into the room, she looked at everything in the room. She said, "Dad hasn''t slept for the whole night?" The king of The Hun didn''t deny it as he smiled. Then, his face looked dim as he sighed and said, "Media, you are right." As the king of The Hun who controlled the strongest power of the big snowfield, he didn''t have to say such words to anyone. However, he had less taboo while talking to his own daughter. Cynthia said calmly, "Thanks Dad for your approval." She was talking with the right attitude. Her words and expression were not as angry as yesterday. The king of The Hun looked at his daughter. She was young but she was working hard to aplish the matter that he never dared to think in his life. "Medea, perhaps you are more suitable to rule The Hun than me!" The king of The Hun said the words. The words made Cynthia shocked and terrified and she hurriedly kneeled on the ground. "Dad, Medea never dares to have such thoughts. Furthermore, Medea is a woman. In the past, there was no woman who inherited the throne of The Hun. Medea only wants to do something for the coalition to make the Hun regain the former glory for being the king of the coalition in Dad''s generation!" The hurried and panicked exnation had made the king of The Hun''s eyes look a little gentle. The next second. The king of The Hun was tired as he leaned on the chair. He didn''t look at Cynthia as he rubbed the bridge of his nose, "Tell me. You came here to find Dad so early. What''s the matter?" Cynthia knelt on the ground and she didn''t stand up. She respectfully raised her head and looked at the king of The Hun, "Dad, I wish to let Greedy Wolf enter Wolf House to learn Seventy Two Constetion of the Wolf." She was the daughter who the king of The Hun treasured. Therefore, she knew that there were a lot of secrets in the Wolf House. Seventy Two Constetion of the Wolf was the martial art that was created by the Hun and the leader of the tribes to be inherited when the Hun dominated the snowfield! There was no doubt that Seventy Two Constetion of the Wolf represented the strongest martial art to be inherited of the coalition in this big snowfield! "What?!" The king of The Hun was suddenly shocked as he stared at Cynthia, "Medea, how long have you spent with him? And you want him to enter Wolf House? Do you know Wolf House consists of the secrets of the Royal Pce of The Hun and also the strongest martial art of the big snowfield?!" "A person that is not from our tribe will definitely have the thought of rebellion. If after he learns the secret of the Royal Pce of the Hun and also some parts of the Constetions of the Wolf and he escapes to The Giant City, do you know how much danger would it bring to the big snowfield and the coalition?" His tone was agitated and he even forgot himself. However, this matter was very important. There was no doubt that the king of The Hun had such reactions. "Dad, I know!" Cynthia nodded seriously, "However, there isn''t much time left for us! When a huge benefit is shown in front of us, it is worth taking the risk and making a gamble!" "I don''t agree!" The king of The Hun rejected her decisively. Cynthia was a little reluctant as she said, "But he has lost his memory. He doesn''t know he is a new recruit of the Dragon Cavalry. He only remembers that he was dug out from the snow. He only remembers that he is Greedy Wolf who was almost sold to be a ve. I even gave him that name. And now, he is my husband!" "It is possible that he would regain his memory!" The king of The Hun said with a deep voice, "You have formed a coalition to fight to the south. Dad will not stop you and I will even support you. However, you let a foreigner enter Wolf House that consists of the top secrets of The Hun. Even if there are more benefits, I am not willing to make this gamble as there is such a big risk!" Wolf House was the top secret of the Royal Pce of The Hun! If a foreigner entered Wolf House, this was no doubt that he was stripped naked in front of everyone and yed by them in the king of The Hun''s opinion. "You know that people of The Hun who entered Wolf House were approved to enter after Dad examined them for a long time. Even the person of the other tribe would only be allowed to enter Wolf House after he was confirmed topletely be The Hun." The king of The Hun''s eyes looked fierce. The dignity on his face was not suppressed at the moment, "But now you are so daring. Dad will never agree!" "But only the Constetions of the Wolf in Wolf House could rapidly improve Greedy Wolf''s strength and let him have the strength to fight against Zenith when we fight to the south!" Cynthia stood up and she looked determined as she said, "Without him to fight against Zenith, then who, from the Hun and the tribes, could fight against Zenith?" The king of The Hun''s face looked sullen. He wanted to rebut. Cynthia swung the sleeve of her robe, "Don''t mention Wolfgang. He is not even close to fighting against Zenith! Dad, the strongest warrior of The Hun who you mentioned was almost hit to death by the foreigner who you mentioned yesterday. You let Wolfgang fight against Zenith. That is not a fight. You are asking him to go die!" Chapter 1010 Big Gamble "You..." The king of The Hun was speechless because of Cynthia''s words. His face looked red. In fact. After a night of thinking, he had also confirmed that the man was stronger than Wolfgang and he was more suitable to fight against Zenith Harol. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say those words when Cynthia came in. ording to what he had thought, he wouldn''t mind letting this foreigner fight against Zenith in the future if he was slowly nurtured and examined step by step. However, Cynthia''s suggestion was too risky! He just met the person yesterday. And she wanted to let him enter Wolf House. He didn''t have time to examine and investigate this foreigner and he would directly expose the top secrets of the Hun to this foreigner. It was like directly moving his own heart towards the opponent''s sharp sword. Life and death were all determined by the opponent! This was the matter that the king of The Hun worried about the most. However, everyone from the Hun. No, it was the entire tribes of the big snowfield. There were so many people but no one was more suitable than him to fight against Zenith! "Dad, there is only him! By relying on his dominance and strength, he could learn a few parts of Constetions of the Wolf in a short period of time. There will only be a possibility that he could fight against Zenith. At least, he would be qualified to dy Zenith." Cynthia''s face no longer looked as charm as usual. Her face looked heroic and determined, "If there is someone who could fight against Zenith, then what are the Hun and the coalition waiting for all these years? Dad knows that Dragon Cavalry is not scary. The scary one is Zenith!" The words were powerful and direct. It was like a sword that was burned until red was directly stabbed into the king of The Hun''s heart. Blue veins could be seen around the corners of the king of The Hun''s eyes as if they were trembling. The hands below the sleeves of his robe also clenched into fists. Anger. Strong anger was suppressed in the king of The Hun''s chest as if his heart was blocked by something. He desperately wanted to let it out. Every father could barely bear with it if he was forced by such words from his own daughter. Furthermore, he was the ruler of The Hun! However, even though Cynthia''s words were harsh but they were reasonable. She directly pointed out the current weakest part of The Hun and the tribes. Even if he was extremely furious, he couldn''t rebut. It seemed like the air in the room stopped flowing. Cynthia and the king of The Hun both looked domineering as they stared at each other. They were not willing topromise. However, the king of The Hun''s eyes blinked sometimes. Obviously, it showed some hesitation. His hesitation was perfectly captured by Cynthia. Cynthia took a deep breath, "Dad, all these years, Zenith led 30,000 soldiers from Dragon Cavalry and pressured our tribes outside the territory. Even though the major tribes would try to attack The Giant City. However, Zenith and Dragon Cavalry that has 30,000 soldiers are still staying firmly on the t borders. This is the biggest shame for us who are outside the territory!" "We are throwing a sprat to catch a mackerel. If we could lead the coalition and sessfully trample the Giant City and move to broadnd in the territory, we, The Hun, would regain the former glory of the Royal Pce of the coalition. And Dad would be recorded into the history of the coalition. Dad would be the real king of all the tribes!" "And not... like now. You only rely on the past glory from the ancestors and deceive yourself as if you are protecting the remaining glory of the Royal Pce!" Boom! The words were as loud as thunder. The words struck on the king of The Hun''s heart like lightning. It had made the whole body of the king of The Hun shaking. He staggered and sat on his chair again. At this moment, the king of The Hun couldn''t stay calm. His eyes kept blinking and his chest moved up and down vigorously. A loud and harsh breathing sound could be heard from his mouth. Cynthia''s words were hard to be epted. The words were as sharp as a sword and it could kill someone. However, the words were all about the pain of the king of The Hun! Reuniting the coalition and regaining the former glory of the king of the coalition was the dream that every king of The Hun wanted to do since the decline of The Hun. However, they had lost their power. Every king of The Hun had to ept the reality. But now the king of The Hun saw hope! The pain and the great temptation were both shown in front of the king of The Hun. They had made his mind go haywire. His hands that were on the armrests of the seat clenched into fists and let go. His hands again clenched into fists. Cynthia also didn''t speak more. She stood silently while waiting for her Dad''s final response. She had said everything she should say. She had done everything she should do. If her Dad still insisted to reject her, then she couldn''t do anything. In the past, high risk and high return existed at the same time. In her opinion, exposing the top secrets of The Hun to a person from the territory who had lost his memory to exchange for a powerful force that could fight against Zenith. This investment and output ratio was definitely worth the risk! Furthermore, there was another condition that temporarily made the return much higher than the risks. It was... that man still lost his memory and she became that man''s wife! Times slowly passed. It was quiet as if a needle that dropped onto the ground could be heard. Cynthia''s eyes looked deep and her eyelids drooped. However, she didn''t urge him and didn''t show any worries. Her Dad was the king of The Hun. He was the one who ruled the Hun. Everything had to be decided by her Dad. It was like when she wanted to form a coalition and announce the Coalition Order. It was done by relying on her Dad for being the King of the Hun. Although The Hun almost lost all its power, the old forces were still there. There were still some tribes under The Hun. The pride of the King of The Hun... still existed too! "Huh..." After a long time, the king of The Hun finally let out a deep breath. However, his eyes didn''t look indecisively anymore. He was determined as he looked at Cynthia. "Medea." "Yes, Dad." Cynthia was extremely nervous. She was so nervous that her palms were full of sweat. If no one could fight against Zenith, even the army of the coalition relied on arge number of people to trample the Giant City and fight to the south. However, as long as Zenith was still alive, there would be one, two, or more Dragon Cavalry appear! If someone could fight against Zenith, they could at least dy Zenith. When the coalition fought to the south to exterminate Dragon Cavalry, every army and soldier could fight together to kill Zenith. Without this God of War and the pir of the country, it would be much easier for the tribes!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Dad agrees with your suggestion. Let that person enter Wolf House!" As the deep and thick voice echoed in the room. Cynthia who was perturbed was suddenly excited and joyful as she looked at the King of The Hun as if she had heard a beautiful voice, "Really, really agree? "You are right. It is time to take a gamble!" The king of The Hun nodded. The tremendous fighting intention could be seen in his eyes, "If the gamble seeds, The Hun would regain the glory of the King of the coalition. If the gamble loses, The Hun would only decline more!" "Thank you, Dad!" At this moment, Cynthia respectfully knelt on the ground. However, the king of The Hun kept his smile and said with a deep voice, "However, I will talk about the condition. Since he will enter Wolf House, then he could only learn Seventy Two Constetion of the Wolf. I will ask someone to keep an eye on him. He cannot go to the other ce or take a peek. Otherwise, Dad will give up this big gamble. Even though you have married him in front of Wolf, Dad would rather let you be a widow and kill him!"???? Chapter 1011 Cynthia’s Hope For Jack The words were firm, almost emitting a cold air of murder intent. Cynthia''s expression remained unchanged. She thanked him respectfully, "Thank you father!" "Go ahead." The Hun waved his hands. When Cynthia left, he then onlyid back on his chair in tiredness. He closed his eyes, his right hand slowly rubbing his swollen nose. A soft sigh echoed within the room. "I pray for the protection from the ancestors. Your unfilial grandchild is betting on this now to regain the past glory of being the king of the hundred tribes. I pray for the ancestors and the Wolf to protect the sess of this bet!" When Cynthia arrived at Jack''s room. Jack had already woken up, and he was working out in his room. Under the light. His muscles were beautifully sculpted, and looking at him, Cynthia was entranced. Sweat was dripping down on his muscles. It was as if there was a kind of enchantment, attracting people to look at him. "You''re here?" When Jack saw Cynthia, he stopped his work out. "Yea, I, I''m here." Cynthia''s ears were burning slightly, and panic shed across her eyes. When Jack saw her like this, he instead thought that Cynthia was still thinking about what happenedst night. He said guiltily, "I''m sorry, I was wrongst night." Hearing the words st night'', Cynthia''s face looked depressed. She said coldly, "It''s no one''s faultst night. But please remember, it''s you who owe me one. Since we got marriedst time, you already owe me something, I will get you to pay it back." "Alright! I will try my best to ovee my headache!" Jack nodded his head seriously. This led Cynthia to feel at a loss. She asked tryingly, "You, do you really not remember what happened in the past?" She was not being suspicious, but this man was really acting a little strange. She scratched her nose bridge. This simple action, was very familiar to the man. If he had really lost his memory, what happenedst night would be difficult to exin. "Do you really not remember anything." Jack nodded his head seriously. His brows were slightly furrowed, as if he had been thrown back in his thoughts with those words. Very quickly, a painful look surfaced on his face again. "Don''t think about it!" Cynthia quickly stopped him. Jack''s eyebrows immediately rxed. Tentatively, he inhaled deeply. He was traumatized by the kind of pain that felt like his head was exploding. Seeing that Jack''s expression was calming down, Cynthia silently heaved a sigh of relief. Then she slowly said, "Let''s go, follow me to a ce."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "What ce?" Jack asked. "Wolf House!" Cynthia raised her eyebrows, and smiled. Her smile was very mesmerizing, it was as if time had paused still. Jack looked at her in a daze. Before he could regain his senses, he felt his right hand being held by a soft hand. In his ears rang Cynthia''s voice, "Follow me, I will exin to you on the way. For you to be able to enter Wolf House, it''s because of the biggest decision my father had ever made in this lifetime." The journey was tough. Along the way, their footsteps were hurried. Through Cynthia''s introduction, Jack understood the importance of Wolf House. This was almost considered The Hun''s top-tier army pce. It was specially used to pick talents, for The Hun to nurture the country''s best future generals and military advisors. The secret was that it was considered The Hun''s best of the best! When he knew about the secret of the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf, even though Jack had lost his memory, he couldn''t help breathing anxiously. It contained the martial arts heritage of all the tribes of the Snow Field. How scary would this martial arts treasure house be? "If I could manage to learn all the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf, wouldn''t I be the number one among all of the hundreds of tribes within the Snow Field?" Jack''s eyes were burning, his heart was pounding furiously, he felt as if his blood had also started boiling. After losing his memory, the only things he ''remembered'' were his fighting tactics that had already been incorporated into his body, as well as those things that he could make inferences on. Therefore, in regards to martial arts, he was also particrly interested. After all, apart from martial arts, he couldn''t remember anything else. Even if he wanted to care about those matters, he couldn''t manage to do it. "Let''s not talk about the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf. Wolfgang who had only learned the Fifty Two Constetions of the Wolf, had already be the number one warrior in the Snow Field!" Cynthia spoke seriously, "The martial arts heritage of the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf had evolved from a simple one to theplicated one it is today. It started from basic martial arts, and slowly became more in depth. The more time passed, the higher the difficulty became, and the stronger the martial arts skills became. The Fifty Two Constetions of the Wolf is already considered a very high tier." "This is considered very difficult?" Jack rubbed his nose, and blinked, saying calmly, "Looks like the Constetions of Wolf isn''t that great either, if not Wolfgang wouldn''t have been beaten up to that state by me." Cynthia, "..." He was just fine a minute ago, why was he suddenly acting cool now? "If you hadn''t gotten into your zonest night, you would have been killed by Wolfgang!" Cynthia rebuked Jack, "But the name ''First Warrior'' for Wolfgang is actually not urate. After all, regardless of The Hun or the whole of Snow Field, when they are judging a warrior, they have a strict requirement towards the age. They only pick and choose from the young and strong. There must have been some people who were overage who were especially strong, but didn''t manage to get chosen, and hence were unable to outshine Wolfgang." Jack rubbed his nose, and gave an oddugh. He didn''t know how strong he was when he was in the zone. What''s more, to even know the existence of the zone, he was only relying on two short-term memory gaps, as well as the difference in his surroundings. He had relied on these to make his inferences. Once he entered into the zone, he would fall into a temporary memory gap. Once he woke up, he couldn''t remember anything at all. However, during his battle with Wolfgangst night, before he had entered the zone, he had memory of it! What Cynthia had said was not criticizing him. "Greedy Wolf, please prepare yourself. With your capabilities, in order to join the Constetions of Wolf, it would be pretty easy. However, the longer you are in there, the difficulty would increase, the increase in difficulty isrge." Although Cynthia had high hopes for Jack, but she knew clearly the difficulty of the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf. Now, she analyzed carefully, "I don''t have high expectations for you. It would be enough if you can use one month to learn the first ten Constetions of Wolf. Then, my father''s hopes for you wouldn''t be wasted." The nights in the north polested for long hours. But if it was on the matter of the hundred tribes attacking the Thegiant City down south, time would be short. She had to n the timing properly, so that she can take advantage of the time before the night ended to head down south with the hundred tribes. Giving Jack two months'' time, it was already considered the best time arrangement on Cynthia''s part. A longer period of time would allow Jack to learn more Constetions of Wolf, but the timing for the army to attack south will be tight. In Cynthia''s ns, as long as during the pr night, they take down Thegiant City and y off Zenith during the chaos, the great n for the hundred tribes to conquer the south would be halfway towards sess! The biggest advantage of the man in front of her, was to fight and dy Zenith during the battle of Thegiant City! "Fifteen constetions of the wolf" Jack''s eyebrows furrowed, and his expression turned serious. Cynthia said in seriousness, "Yes, this is my expectation for you, I hope you won''t disappoint me. Of course, fifteen constetions is the limit I set for you. I only hope that within two months, you can reach that stage!" Chapter 1012 Learning the Constellations of Wolf Entering the Wolf House.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Following the closed and winding main road, Jack followed Cynthia to enter a main hall. Along the way. Jack was curiously observing everything along the road, but Cynthia stopped him every single time. When they entered the main hall and sat down, then only Cynthia exined, "The matters in the Wolf House rte to The Hun. By allowing you to enter the Wolf House to learn the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf, it is already Father''s limit. Apart from that, please make sure you do not pry, or else, Father wouldn''t let you stay!" With herst few words, Cynthia''s tone was especially firm. She didn''t want the person that she had waited for so long to be preliminarily killed off because of his little curiosity. For her, and for the hundred tribes'' attack down south, it would be a massive loss! "Alright." Jack nodded his head. Just at this moment. A figure walked slowly into the main hall. Jack and Cynthia looked up together. Although the person was still donned in the symbolic beast robe of the Snow Fields, but his silhouette was different from the burly bodies Jack had seen before. The body of the person in front of him was lean, and slightly small and thin, his height was only about 1.7 metres. A goatee hung on his chin, his cheeks were meatless, his nose was like a hook, his narrow eyes made his eyes look particrly small, but they were on the contrary, sparkling. "Guy Wilson greets princess and Your Highness." Once he entered the hall, the goatee man immediately knelt down to greet Jack and Cynthia respectfully. "Guy?" Jack furrowed his brows lightly, mumbling, Is he from the inner territory?" "He''s not from the inner territory, it''s because his tribe is near the Territory. Therefore, their culture and habits are not like those of the Snow Fields. They have a little more of their own habits within their own territory. Their surnames also follow that of the Territory." Cynthia exined patiently, "Guy''s tribe is very small, there''re not even 10,000 of them. In order to survive, to prevent themselves from being destroyed by the other tribes, Guy came to The Hun in the past, asking for protection from The Hun. He then became the vassal tribe of The Hun. He then continued to stay here. But Guy is very smart, he is excellent in knowledge and in strategy, therefore Father has as an exception, included him in Wolf House. He is now a general who can lead an entire troop by himself." While speaking, Cynthia indicated for Guy to get up. Guy smiled humbly, "Thank you princess for yourpliments. For me to be what I am today, it was all because of the King and The Hun''s cultivation." "Stop being humble, if they had to cultivate, you have also got to be that seedling, in order to sessfully cultivate you." Cynthia said smilingly, and said to Jack immediately, "From now on, whenever you enter Wolf House, Guy will bring you the ce where the Constetions of Wolf are located, and Guy will also apany you with the learning." "Alright, Guy, there is much to learn from you from now on." Jack gave Guy a hug. Guy gave augh, "This time Guy is also because of Your Highness'' grace, that I can join in the Constetions of Wolf." When talking, Guy turned his body, and made a weing gesture, "Please follow me Your Highness." Jack and Cynthia greeted him, and followed him out of the main hall. Seeing Jack off, the smile on Cynthia''s face disappeared. In her eyes were filled with aspiration and anticipation, "I hope you won''t disappoint me, and reach fifteen constetions of the wolf within two months. Hence, when the hundred tribes head south, you would have the capability to dy Zenith." The true powers of Zenith, was still a myth among the hundreds of tribes within the Snow Fields. Even if Zenith had a terrifying record of destroying a city with one shot! But it is this terrifying record that had infinitely raised Zenith''sbat powers among the hundreds of tribes. It was already clear that his powers were high, but there was no way for the hundreds of tribes to find out Zenith''s powers. When Jack entered his zone, added together with his learning of the fifteen constetions of the wolf, Cynthia''s guess was preliminary on whether he could defeat Zenith. Jack followed Guy, and walked along the closed and winding main road. When they reached a room door, under the guidance of Guy, both of them turned and entered. They then followed this narrow road and continued for another five minutes, and entered apound. What appeared in front of Jack, was apound. In the wholepound, there were no windows or doors, there were only high walls, and a few venttion vents. At the door, there were two men standing and guarding the entrance. "The Counsellor Guy is following the King''s orders to bring Greedy Wolf to learn about Constetions of Wolf!" Just when Jack was taking in thepound, Guy went forward, fished out a token and passed it to the two guards. The Hun was unable to ept the marriage of Jack and Cynthia all of a sudden, so he had tried his best to suppress this secret. It was only because Guy had to spend a long time with Jack, therefore he had been told by The Hung about it. "Greedy Wolf?!" When they heard his name, the two guards were taken aback. Both of their eyes widened, and looked towards Jack. "You are the Greedy Wolf who almost killed Wolfgang yesterday, forcing the king to save Wolfgang by directing the City Thirteen doctors to gather in the city?" "Oh my god! I didn''t expect to be able to meet you so quickly, Wolfgang is The Hun''s number one warrior, you... No wonder you cane to Wolf House today!" Their exmations made Jack lower his head in awkwardness. He was clear that if he hadn''t entered into his zone yesterday, just like what Cynthia said, he would really be killed by Wolfgang. At the end of the day, yesterday''s battle was only won because of luck! "Yes, this has to be the fastest promotion within the Wolf House ever!" Guy said sincerely. Within a day, he can enter the Wolf House, and learn Constetions of Wolf. He was the first person to have done so since the establishment of the Wolf House! Even if there was the support of Your Highness, Guy was clear that, if he wasn''t a man of heavenly talent, it was impossible for The Hun to carve out such a huge exception for him. The two guards nodded their heads. Very quickly, the two guards opened the gates. A waft of rotten soil smell passed through. When Jack walked to the entrance, the smell hit him, it smelled very bad. The expressions of Guy and the two guards remained unchanged. Jack didn''t mind too, he followed Guy to enter the room, and the two guards behind them closed the door. "When you have finished your learning, they will open the door for us." Guy exined. Jack nodded his head. Just at this moment. Crack! Following a loud noise, the pitch ck room was suddenly flooded with light. A light from the doorway quickly extended towards the distance and lit up. Jack was blinded by the light and he squinted. Once he slowly got used to it, he could now see clearly everything in the room. Just that, when he saw everything clearly, he was taken aback and shocked by everything in the room. This was a very long room, following the three rows of light, it extended to about 100 metres. Beneath his feet was a long carpet that extended all the way. On both sides, were stone carving figures of wolf heads with human bodies that stood at five metres high. On the body of every Constetions of Wolf it could be seen faint human patterns with different actions. On the ground pedestal, there were also clearly marked numbers. It was quiet and solemn. The tall and domineering shapes of the Constetions of Wolf, as well as the scary wolf heads that were baring their teeth, all gave off a very strong sense of oppression. It was as if in this room, he would subconsciously be silenced. "Greedy Wolf, there are 72 statues of Constetions of Wolf, carrying the essence of martial arts on the Snow Fields for thousands of years!" On Guy''s thin face was a hint of gleefulness and a proud smile, "Let''s start with the first statue, this is the foundation, every statue''s difficulty would get progressively higher. "Alright!" Jack''s gaze was burning, he nodded his head, and walked towards the first Constetion of Wolf. Guy stroked his goatee lightly, his gaze was deep. He thought to himself, ''Even though the first Constetion is the foundation, Your Highness was also a heavenly talent, but he would perhaps at least need two days to learn it right? However. "Yeah!" A sudden surprised exmation suddenly came from Jack who was standing in front of the Constetions of Wolf. Chapter 1013 Déjà Vu In the quiet and enclosed house, the sound of surprise was very clear. Guy looked up at Jack and saw him frowning. He had a strange expression and looked very solemn at that moment. ''Is it too hard?'' ''Impossible, because His Highness could defeat the powerful Wolfgang. The first Constetion of the Wolf couldn''t put His Highness on the spot after just a few nces.'' ''The first Constetion of the Wolf was just the basis of the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf. Even if there were some achievements in the Constetion, it shouldn''t beparable to His Highness, right?'' Just when Guy was wondering that. "Guy, can youe here for a second?" Jack suddenly turned his head and cried out with a dignified expression. His expression just reinforced Guy''s suspicions. He walked quickly in front of Jack, he didn''t dare to ask directly but he said respectfully, "What can I do for Your Highness?" "You should haveprehended the first Constetion of the Wolf?" Jack''s eyes narrowed and he frowned when he nced at the First Constetion of the Wolf in front of him. "I have, but I''m very bad at martial arts. Up to now, I only have studied until the Fifth Constetion, and I still didn''t learn properly the Fifth one." Guy spoke very solemnly but actually he was worried. He revealed everything about his background, and he was afraid that His Highness had something in mind. But Jack raised his finger and pointed at the Constetion of the Wolf, "Can you exin me that?" Sure enough! It just happened what he was worried about! Guy looked grim and he was puzzled, but he still tried to exin, "Your Highness, you must rely on yourself to fully understand the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf. If you rely on others'' exnations, you won''t be able toprehend well the martial arts of the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf." "That''s not what I meant" Jack shook his head, solemn face, and said, "Never mind, now that you understood the First Constetion of the Wolf, you should be familiar with its content, help me topare." Compare?! Guy''s gaze had gone nk for a moment. Almost at the same time. Jack took two steps backwards, leaving a distance between him and Guy. Then, under Guy''s quizzical gaze, Jack''s whole body slowly bowed up like the string of a bow. That was... Guy got even more confused, he had no idea at all about what Jack was up to. And next. As Jack let out a deep breath, his hands and feet started moving slowly and deliberately. Because it was aparison, he had to slow down in order to make Guy see it clearly. "Hmm?" As Jack showed the first movement, Guy''s brows tightened. He murmured in a low voice, "Why does it seem so familiar?" As he murmured, Guy''s mind raced. He wasn''t good at martial arts but he focused on leadership. In the Wolf House, he was trained to be military adviser, so he really didn''t know so much about martial arts. Anyway, when Jack showed the fifth movement... Boom! Guy shivered and, like a bolt from the blue, his eyes lit up and his thin face crept out as if he had seen a ghost. He eximed, "It''s impossible!" Although Guy''s amazed expression, Jack didn''t stop and continued to show it slowly, and his expression was a mixture of disbelief and ponderation. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..." While shaking his head in shock, Guy stared at Jack''s movements, then turned his head and looked at the First Constetion of the Wolf. At that moment, his heartbeat elerated, his face was red, his whole body was full of sweat beads and he looked more and more shocked. "Why? Why can you do it? Your, Your Highness, is it really the first time you interact with the Constetion of the Wolf?" That series of questions made the counsellor of the Hun, who could even keep calm in a fierce battle, fallpletely in a state of madness. Guy wiggled his head quickly, alternating his gaze between the Constetion of the Wolf and Jack. In that moment of extreme shock. Guy''s body was full of sweat and his heart was beating faster, as if it were about to jump out of his chest. He wasn''t good at martial arts, so when Jack yed the fifth movement, he woke up. But then, after following Jack''s demonstration, he looked at the figures on the First Constetion of the Wolf over and over again and realized that every movement Jack made fit perfectly with the figures! What the hell...was he a ghost? When the shock reached its peak, his mood shifted quickly toward panic. Shock and terror! Every movement Jack made fit perfectly with the figures on the First Constetion of the Wolf. As Jack yed, Guy waspletely full of sweat, his features contorted in terror, and he began to feel dizzy and faint.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jack didn''t stop until he had performed all the figures on the First Constetion of the Wolf. Poof! Guy crumpled to the floor, his clothes were soaking in wet with sweat. Anyway, despite the chill provoked by the sweat, he waspletely filled with fear and muddle-headed. "It''s right, all of there are absolutely correct!" A feeble voice came out of Guy''s mouth. Jack also nced quizzically at the First Constetion of the Wolf. He lost his memory, he didn''t remember anything about the past. However, the movements and forms of martial arts, after years of hard training, became part of his body and formed a near-instinctive muscle memory. Therefore, that muscle memory was awakened when Jack stared at the First Constetion of the Wolf for a few seconds. At the beginning, he wasn''t sure if his movements were those of the First Constetion of the Wolf, so he asked Guy topare them. Now, the reaction of Guy was exactly the same as he expected before! "How did I get into this?" Jack was confused and frowned, after he rubbed his nose subconsciously and whispered softly. Hearing Jack''s words, Guy, who was still in a daze, turned his head and looked at Jack with a terrified expression, "Your Highness, you, are you sure...that you never interacted with the Constetion of the Wolf?" Hearing those words, Jack shook his head vacantly, "I don''t remember, but I just feel that everything about the First Constetion of the Wolf is...familiar." Even when he pronounced the word "familiar, Jack had an uncertain tone. But once again, that word resounded in Guy''s ears like a thunder. Everything...familiar? What''s going on? Guy was dumbfounded, and he felt shocked. As Jack said that, his knitted brows didn''t be smooth, but on the contrary, they were more restricted. He lost his memory, but at the same time, he was shocked and puzzled that the heritage of the martial arts of the Constetion of the Wolf fell into his memory unconsciously. Just... "Ah!" A heart-wrenching scream echoed. Chapter 1014 Amber Knight Bam! It was followed by a scream. Jack Hughes, who was standing straight, fell to the ground, curled up his body, held his head firmly with his hands, and wouldn''t stop screaming. The pain in his mind broke through his bones, and went directly to his soul. As he recollected his memories, the pain immediately became severe. This abrupt scene baffled Guy. In spite of the weakness brought by the panic, he struggled to crawl to the side of Jack. "Your Highness, are you alright? What happened?" Faced with a worried question, Jack couldn''t even respond at the moment. "Ah! My head, it hurts..." In a short amount of time, Jack was already sweating plentifully. His face was suffused deep red, and his facial features were distorted and contorted. Veins were bulged from his face because of the pain. He was breathing rapidly as if like pulling bellows. His entire body was tremblingly shaking. His scream echoed in this quiet house. Guy was totally perplexed. He didn''t know what happened to the man in front of him. In this state of panic. Guy was about to stand up, and asked help from the guards outside. However, at this moment. Something suddenly changed. "Get away, get away from me!" Jack pushed him with both his hands. His face was distortionary, and his eyes were blood-red. The pain was like a thousand needles roiling his mind, and making him irrational at the moment. Guy was caught off guard with a terrified look on his face. Bam! He was pushed into the air by Jack, and when falling down, his head hit the base stone of First Constetion of the Wolf. The blood flowed like the plum blossom bloomed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As for Guy, he wasn''t moving and unsure whether alive or dead. "It hurts, it hurts..." Jack fell to the ground, and was shaking. His eyes were blood-red, and veins were evident on his face. These made him look very horrifying at the moment. It''s as if he was going to a state of madness, and there wasn''t much difference. "Ah... Why, why?" Followed by the memories, the pain in his mind increased, it drove Jack somehow insane. While he was sweating plentifully, his hands kept on knocking his head. The only sanity left in him made him want to imminently suppress his memories. However, after the demonstration of all the martial arts legacy of the First Constetion of the Wolf, it had given him shock and doubts to the highest point. At this moment, even if he wanted to suppress his memories, he was able to instinctively recollect them. This was like a car driving in a highway, and then suddenly braking. Even though already started braking, inertia would continue to let the car move forward. Jack''s instinct to recollect memories was just the same as "inertia". Shortly, Jack''s face turned pale, and his lips were cyanotic. The pain in his bones was like tearing apart his head little by little. It''s so painful that he couldn''t breathe. No matter how Jack controlled his breathing, his chest intensely fluctuated. However, the air in his lungs was being rapidlypressed out. The intense suffocation made him seemed to be drowned in water. Hum! Suddenly. Both of Jack''s eyes were suddenly wide open, and his eyeballs were bloodshot. However, the look in his eyes was filled with confusion. In the moment of trance, time was like being slowed down. Suddenly, something appeared in his nk mind. It''s like a nk paper where an ink dot suddenly appeared. Moreover, the ink at this moment was zoomed in, and was gettingrger and clearer. Are these... past memories? In the absentminded state, Jack had even forgotten the severe pain of his body, and also the intense suffocation as drowning. Faster! Closer! In his mind, that little thing was rapidly being zoomed in, zoomed in... Slowly, it became clear. It was a person''s figure. The hazy figure was like from a thousand miles away, and as being magnified, it crossed the void and was now ahead of him. Who was this? At this moment, Jack felt that time was somehow frozen. The surroundings werepletely silent, as though it entered a strange state. Thump, thump, thump... He could hear the sound of the heart beating. This was the only sound he could only hear at this state. In his mind, the figure quickly came closer. However, Jack still felt that it was slow. Faster! Go faster! Jack shouted loudly in his heart. As the figure got closer, his consciousness slowly became unclear. This was the race of time! And time was frozen at this moment. The figure was quickly magnified, and immediately became clear. However,pared to the speed of Jack''s consciousness bing blurry, it was slower than it! Anxiously, Jack finally saw the figure. Although he couldn''t see the face clearly, he could recognize that it was a woman based from the silhouette. Who was it? Who really was it? Jack kept on screaming from the inside. This time, he was in the state of insanity. The silhouette immediately became clear. Just that when Jack was about to have a glimpse of the face. Boom! The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. This loud sound was just like thunder. It made Jack trembled. His precarious consciousness was like a flood discharge. He didn''t get the chance to see clearly the appearance, and Jack closed both his eyes, and then fainted. As he fainted, he mumbled, "Amber..." This sound was very subtle. Even the guards who pushed the door toe inside didn''t hear it. His recollection of that moment could be described as a very long time, but in fact, it was just brief moment. "What happened?" When the two guards came in and saw the scene, they were shocked. Especially the ce where Guy fell down, arge amount of blood was spilled from his head. This made the air filled with the smell of blood. Stunned for two seconds, the two guards ran separately to Jack and Guy. "What happened here? They came in for Constetion of the Wolf, how did it be like this?" The guard sighed, and quickly came to check on Jack''s injuries. After Jack fainted, the recollection came to an end. His severe pain also disappeared. Although his face was still pale and lips were cyanotic, his breathing slowly stabilized. After confirming Jack was fine, the guard sighed out a relief. However, he was not finished exhaling when his associate panicked, and spoke in a trembling voice. "Dead, dead. Mr. Wilson... is dead!" Boom! The low, trembling voice, at this moment, was like a thunder roaring in this back room. "Quick, report it immediately, we can''t deal with this matter!" The guard checking on Jack''s injuries was terrified, and said, "One came in and became an upstart of the Wolf House in one day. Another is Wolf House''s old man, who is also a strategist. This matter should be immediately reported to the King, or else if used of this, don''t just say you and me staying in the Wolf House, maybe... maybe we will be med for this crime!" The guard who squatted beside Guy was about to say something, but he swallowed it back. Both of them were the guards of this back room, and their roles were important. They even sometimes sneaked into the back room for the benefits of the Constetion of the Wolf, but whether they got it or not, depends on their own. If they weren''t good enough, then even looking at it many times was still useless. That''s why the King of Hun didn''t stop them of this benefit. However, no matter how important their jobs were, they couldn''t bepared to someone who had the ability to enter the Wolf House in one day and a standalone strategist. They couldn''t endure the consequences of these tragic events!000000????????? Chapter 1015 Savior of the Tribes But Doom For The Huns Inside the Royal Pce infirmary, the air was thick with the pungent smells of medicine and disinfectant. Jackid on the bed as a Hun doctor sat beside him and examined his wounds while asionally checking on his medical records. Because the incident happened so suddenly and his status was highly important, all the medical staff was flustered and tensed. The atmosphere was different than normal and everyone felt so stressed that they had trouble breathing. Everyone felt as though they were walking on eggshells. Cynthia held onto Amanda''s hand as they stood on one side deeply worried. Amanda also looked worried due to Jack''s condition. The two medical staff who were looking after Jack updated King Hun before approaching Cynthia and Amanda. King Hun was still busy with his daily routine and did not have as much time on his hands as Cynthia had. Finally, the head doctorpleted his medical examinations. He took his thick medical report and said to Cynthia, "Princess, Greedy wolf is fine. He must have been overly traumatized that caused him to ckout." Cynthia frowned when she heard this and thought to herself, ''Did he have another episode of recollection?'' "Cynthia, I''d like to see Sir", Amanda said worriedly and then struggled to break free from Cynthia''s grasp. She ran to the bed, squatted beside the bed, and slumped onto Jack.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Cynthia simply stood where she was and was still deeply worried. She felt flustered and lowered her head, unwilling to look directly at the head doctor. At this moment, another doctor briskly walked over. He was startled to see Cynthia''s drooped head and worried expression. "Results!" Cynthia said coldly. The doctor who just arrived bowed respectfully and said, "Princess, Mr. Wilson had a massive head trauma and had died due to excessive loss of blood." "Mmm." Cynthia acknowledged and then looked at the unconscious Jack and demanded, "What... what the hell happened?" Only Jack and Guy entered the secret chambers of the Seventy-Two constetions of the Wolf. The two guards who were at the entrance did not know what happened inside the chambers. The incident happened suddenly and when the guards went in, Jack and Guy were on the ground. One was dead while the other was unconscious. "Arrival of the King!" Someone dered from outside the infirmary. Immediately, all the medical staff was kneeling. Only Cynthia did not move and neither did Amanda who was still at Jack''s bedside. Very soon, hurried footsteps could be heard and the King appeared with both worried and angry expressions. He appeared fearsome with numerous people behind him. His presence immediately tensed up the atmosphere and everybody felt extremely stressed. "Honor to the King!" The medical staff greeted in unison. The King ignored all of them and walked towards Cynthia and said, "I hope you''re... satisfied now!" "Father, What am I satisfied with?" Cynthia raised her eyebrows as she was dumbfounded. She quickly responded, "Father questioned me without even knowing what happened. How am I going to answer?" King Hun looked furious as he pointed to the unconscious Jack and then said sternly to Cynthia, "The man who you brought back. The first day he severely wounded Wolfgang who almost died. Now Mr. Wilson is dead on the second day. Is your man a savior for the tribes or doom for the Huns?" The King did not mince his words. Cynthia''s expression changed drastically and her emotions stirred within her. She turned and looked angrily at King Hun and said, "Father, I''m only saying that we have to wait for Greedy Wolf to regain his consciousness and find out what happened before deciding." "What do we need to decide on? Do you still think that I am lying?" King Hun demanded sternly and continued, "Do you know that everyone in the Wolf House is Hun treasures? The moment they step into the Wolf House, all of them are destined to be future leaders of the kingdom!" "Wolfgang was a potential General. Guy is a military tactician. Are you aware of how much it cost the entire Huns to nurture the two of them? Now with Jack''s arrival, one is on the verge of death while the other had died. Can just one of him bear the cost of two of them?" King Hun yelled thunderously in fury. All the medical staff shook in terror. Even all those in the King''s entourage quickly knelt in fear. In their experience, the King was beyond being angry! Cynthia did not budge even when the King raged angrily. Instead, she looked angrily back at the King without anypromise. The father and daughter were exchanging sharp looks at each other. The entire infirmary became dead silent. Even Amanda, who was still beside Jack, turned around to look fearfully at King Hun and Cynthia. In her fear, she quickly grasped Jack''s hand and continued to look at Jack. After a while, Cynthia started to grin and then said, "What father referred to them as the future leaders of the Kingdom, how could they be wiser than the King? How could the glory of the Huns be dependent or the two of them? They are only able to slow down the decline of the Hun''s glory. So why does father hold them in such high regard?" Her tone of disdain was obvious. Immediately the King''s expression changed as what she had said touched his nerve! When Cynthia spoke, all the people who were kneeling were now in full prostrate and trembling in fear! "Preposterous!" King Hun yelled and then stormed towards Jack. "No, don''t harm Sir, I will not let you harm Sir!" Amanda grabbed Jack''s hand tightly and started to yell in defense. "Step away!" The King ordered and then pushed Amanda aside. Amanda was small and was flung onto the ground and started to cry in fear. In a sh, Cynthia drew a dagger and ced it against her neck, and yelled, "Father, if you harm him, I will take my own life!" Kaboom! It was as if a clear air thunderbolt struck down onto the King. He stood next to Jack and was furious and grinding his teeth. At the same moment, amid Amanda''s cries, Jack started to regain consciousness ... and opened his eyes.??????????? Chapter 1016 You May Kill Me But Harm Her At Your Peril It was dead silent in the infirmary and the atmosphere was tensed. Jack opened his eyes to ring lights and immediately he saw the furious King Hun. King Hun had bloodshot eyes and was fuming angrily as he looked down upon Jack. Although King Hun was furious, he was equally surprised by Jack regaining his consciousness. If looks could kill! "Amanda..." Jack softly said. "Sir..." Amanda stumbled to Jack''s side. There was a trickle of blood at the corner of her mouth and her face was covered in tears. Jack sat up slowly and hugged Amanda as he gently wiped away the blood at the corner of her mouth. He totally ignored the presence of King Hun. The sight of this took everyone by surprise. Even Cynthia was stunned by his indifference towards her father. She knew the rtionship between the little girl and Jack but she also could feel Jack''s attitude towards this matter. Then, after he wiped away Amanda''s blood, he looked at her and said, "Didn''t Amanda promise me that you will not cry?" "Yes." Amanda nodded firmly and bravely fought back her tears. Then, Jack turned and looked at King Hun and said firmly which shocked everyone, "Amanda once saved my life. You may kill me but if you ever harm her, I''lle for your life!" It was a clear and direct threat to the King. Kaboom! His words rocked everyone present. Was he trying to cause a huge upheaval? King Hun was supreme in the Kingdom and no one ever dared to be disrespectful towards him, not to mention threatening him! Madness! This man is a lunatic! Everyone was clear about what would happen next. Death was the only oue for threatening the King! nk, nk, nk... As soon as Jack spoke, all the guards drew their swords and were ready to kill Jack for threatening the King. "Shut up, Greedy Wolf, apologize to the King immediately!" Cynthia quickly yelled sternly at Jack. She never expected this situation to deteriorate to this extent. "Outrageous! How dare you threaten me!" King Hun was furious and swung his hand downward towards Jack''s head. As the King of the Huns, he did not attain his crown by being soft and weak. Everyone knew his physical strength!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Ah!" Amanda screamed in fear and ducked into Jack''s embrace. Smash! Jack raised his right hand and grabbed the King''s wrist and said through his gritted teeth, "Anger me and I''ll make sure you bleed!" Everyone was stunned by what Jack said. Where did this man find the courage to speak in this manner to the King! At this point, Cynthia was starting to panic and even perspire from anxiety. Now she wanted to prevent the situation from spiraling out of control any further. She wanted this southern saber but now the saber that she wanted to counter Zenith with had threatened her father. The two statements made by Jack had driven the situation to the point of no return. Even if she could persuade her father, her father could not ept such disrespect as the King. If the King did not kill Jack who threatened him in public, then how could the King uphold the dignity of the crown? "Then you should know that when I''m angered, now many heads will roll?" The King was furious and bloodthirsty at this point as he thundered. He tried to twist his wrist free from Jack''s grasp but no matter how he tried, Jack continued a firm grip on his wrist. This continued to anger the King until the veins on his face started to throb. He knew how strong Jack was and the video that Timur sent back to him before his death was proof of it. Additionally, he personally witnessed Jack''s fight with Wolfgang enough to put Wolfgang on the verge o death. The two instances were what Cynthia described as Jack being hers and no one else but now Jack was directly challenging the King. "Stop it, stop it... what now? What can we do now?" Cynthia begged both Jack and King Hun desperately. She knew that the situation they are in was explosive! If she could note up with a solution, then either Jack or King Hun would be hurt and that was not what she was willing to have. "Sir..." Amanda said as she emerged slowly from Jack''s embrace and said fearfully, "Sir, please don''t fight with King Hun. Amanda''s fine." In her memories, King Hun was mythical as described by her parents to her. King Hun was supreme and to be revered! "Okay, since Amanda says so." Jack''s expression calmed down and slowly released his grip on King Hun''s wrist. Then... Smack! King Hun did not retract his hand but immediately pped Jack across the face. The p was loud and crisp. The strong impact threw Jack out of the bed onto the floor and blood trickled from his mouth. "Greedy Wolf!" "Sir!" The sudden turn of events shocked both Cynthia and Amanda and both rushed towards Jack. The rest of the medical staff felt that Jack deserved it for his choice of words. He was lucky to be alive after threatening the King. Just as Cynthia approached the King as she rushed towards Jack, King Hun grabbed Cynthia and ordered, "Men, kill ..." Cynthia went pale and her mind went nk, then she yelled, "Father!" Cynthia knelt and interrupted the King''s orders. She knew that once the King deres and order, it would never be rescinded! "I beg the King to send Greedy Wolf to the cage to fight the beasts!" Chapter 1017 The Survivor Hope in Beast Fighting Cage Bang! Cynthia''s voice was heard echoing in the chamber medical hall, generating amotion in the audience. He was the Hun King, and his statement was cut short in fury. He was taken aback by Cynthia''s expression. "Beast fighting cage? Oh my goodness! "Does the princess wish to save or murder this man?" "Beast fighting cage can exempt him from the death penalty, but not many humans havee out alive from the Beast Fighting Cage in Hun history." "The Wolf is above! The death sentence is a fast death, but entering the beast fighting cage will result in beast devouring you!" The whole medical hall was filled with the Hun King''smanding aura and was carefully guarded by guards. However, everyone on the scene was startled and whispering to one another. Jack frowned looking at Cynthia and the King. All of the murmurs made him curious. What was that? A fighting cage? Did she make a daring step to save his life? Cynthia hesitated as she looked at the Hun King, who was staring at her. "I''m sorry, Father, it''s Medea''s fault, but... I think it''s worth it!" she finally said sternly. "Do you believe he''ll make it out of the beast fighting cage alive?" The Hun King pointed towards Jack. "I''m not sure. But having hope is better than nothing," Medea said as she shook her head in Jack''s way. "Hahaha... Hahaha..." With his chin up, the Hun Kingughed heartily, and hisughter resonated throughout the entire hall. Hisughter drowned out all the voices and brought the hall to a halt. Anyone could hear the cold and malicious purpose behind the King''s chuckle; it was like an ice breeze piercing flesh and bones. In an instant, the Hun King stopped smiling and stared furiously at Cynthia. "Excellent! I granted my approval. Let''s see whether this child makes it out of the beast fighting cage alive!" "Thank you very much, Father." Cynthia let go of the King and bowed, with her head touching the ground. The Hun King ignored her and turned to Jack, saying, "Tell me now, what happened in the Wolf House, and how did Guy die?" "Is he dead?" This information astounded Jack. His experience in the chamber of the Seventy-two Constetions of the Wolf raced across his memory, along with all of the dreadful recollections. Also, the hazy vision of the person he saw before passing out! He took a long breath and calmly stated, "Mr.Wilson came asking me about my memory loss and brought me back to my recollections, but my head was in terrible agony, and as he approached to check on me, I inadvertently shoved him..." He had no intention of revealing that he had mastered the Seventy-two Constetions of the Wolf. He noticed how surprised Guy was when he found out. It''s possible that revealing it will cause further problems. For the time being, Jack decided it was best to keep it a secret. A vague exnation was a nice one. He was the only one in the room, and Guy was dead, so no one would know. "Inadvertently push him?" The Hun King was taken aback. Everyone, even Cynthia, was taken aback It just took an unintentional nudge to take the life of the all-powerful Mr.Wilson? "Huh... anyway, since you''re about to enter the beast fighting cage, I''m not going to interrogate you any further." "Two of my finest warriors perished since you entered the pce," the Hun King said, looking at Jack. His eyes squinting as if he were staring at a corpse. "If you die in the beast fighting cage, that will be the revenge for them, but if youe out alive, that implies you are not yet meant to die. And I''m going to forget about Wolfgang and Guy''s death!" Some sympathized, some ridiculed, and some simply enjoyed the situation. They all gazed at Jack in the same manner as The Hun King did as if he were a corpse. "Guard, take him into the beast fighting cage!" In line with the King''s instruction, the guard approached Jack right away. Amanda positioned herself in front of Jack, ostensibly to protect him. Jack gently drew her aside and requested Cynthia to look after her. He wasn''t an idiot; he was now pitted against the enraged Hun King as a result of Amanda shortly after waking up. Cynthia''s decision was to save him while also protecting The Hun King from disgrace. If they continue to sh violently, the King will undoubtedly order him to be executed. "Jack..." Amanda was concerned as she watched the soldiers take Jack away. "Don''t worry, Amanda; I believe Jack... will survive." Cynthiaforted Amanda while she bit her lower lip, unsure if he would live. Cynthia didn''t pause as she watched the team leave the medical hall; instead, she matched their pace, bringing Amanda along with her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The icy terrain under the lights. Cynthia dashed forward, Amanda at her side. "Greedy Wolf, you must be psychologically prepared!" Cynthia lowered her voice and fixed her eyes on The Hun King, who stood in front of the squad. "You were very rash just now; the situation might have been much better if you hadn''t held firm against him." "I can give up everything, but not Amanda; if she hadn''t saved me from the snow, I would have died." "I owe them my life and don''t mind risking it again for Amanda!" Jack marched forward, his face solemn. "You... why are you so stubborn?" Cynthia was helpless. When the snownded on her hair, she appeared even colder. "Please don''t me me for asking Father to put you in the beast fighting cage; I was just trying to help," she gritted her teeth. "I won''t me you; you''ve done a lot for me," Jack said with a shake of his head. Cynthia was his wife and The Hun King''s daughter; it was tough to be the middle person just now. "What exactly is a beast fighting cage?" after a little silence, Jack inquired. "Due to prolonged time living in extreme cold and terrible climate, the Hun and other tribes believed in the strong will always consume the weak." Cynthia said sternly, "Hence, the internal management of Hun constructed the beast fighting cage, although I''m not sure when it started because it wasn''t specifically written on the history book." "The beast fighting cage is significant; it might be viewed as the Survival Medallion. Those that survive the beast fighting cage, on the other hand, may have a significant effect on even the King. Walking out of the beast fighting cage alive represents a tremendous power and thepletion of a god''s destiny. In this world dominated by strength, strength is seen as the ultimate power." "There were even ancient heroes or warriors who were forgiven for their crimes and held major positions in the nation after walking out alive from the beast fighting cage, and it was all documented in the Hun history book. But, of course, not everyone was allowed to enter the beast fighting cage." "When you were fighting Father just now, the atmosphere was too heated, and the beast fighting cage was the only option I could think of. If you enter the cage, you still have a chance of survival; otherwise, you would have been executed straight away!" "I understand," Jack said, nodding. "Once entered the beast fighting cage, you will fight the beast inside. If you survive, it indicates the god is with you; otherwise, you will be consumed by the beast!" Cynthia gave Jack a concerned expression, saying, "May God bless you and bring you luck when you draw the beast. If snow lion is the one you drew, it''s maybe the most deadly beast of all..." Cynthia didn''t utter the final word, but it was apparent enough that even Amanda picked up on it. She gradually became white. Chapter 1018 Betting of the Life, Drawing for Beast Under the lights, the pce glowed brightly. Almost everywhere, a patrolling crew could be observed. The wind and snow were howling, and Jack and the others were moving quickly. On the way, there were patrolling squads that saluted The Hun King. The King, on the other hand, maintained a grim expression, disregarding all that was going on around him. The crew soon entered a pce building. It wasn''t really a pce; it resembled a fortress but was built in the proportions of a pce. When the Hun King gave themand, the stronghold gate opened. Within the stronghold, moaning and roaring of creatures could be heard in an instant. It muffled the howling of the snow and wind, and the echo shook the entire pce. In an instant, the peaceful pce in the middle of the night came to life. "Is the beast roaring?" Oh my, did I hear anything wrong? Did the King unlock the beast fighting cage?" "Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness! Isn''t it thirty years since the beast fighting cage wasst opened?" "People in the medical hall said that the King was enraged and intended to kill a Wolf House officer, but the princess pleaded for the beast fighting cage instead!" Aside from the roaring of the creatures, the pce was filled with the sounds of people discussing the incident. Despite the weather, the beast fighting cage''s opening drew arge crowd. Even though they were not permitted to enter, it was a wonderful asion for them, even though they had to wait for the oue outside of the fighting cage. Opening the cage was not amon urrence! It hadn''t been opened in thirty years. The time difference alone was enough to make the opening a big asion in the pce! Hearing the beasts, the residents near the pce were all terrified. And so the debate started. "It has been unlocked! The beast fighting cage has been unlocked!" "Oh, I remember being a tiny child thest time it was opened! I''ve even had my own child!" "When the beast fighting cage is opened, it represents the birth of a rising star or the fall of a man!" Amanda was scared by the roaring of the creatures in front of the beast fighting cage. She took a step forward, moved in close to Jack, and grasped his hand hard. "Could you not enter?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cynthia didn''t leave anything out when she was exining the beast fighting cage to Jack just now. As a result, Amanda realized how dangerous the beast fighting cage was. She was much more concerned now that she could hear the creatures growling. "Don''t worry, Amanda," Jack said as he embraced her. Because of Cynthia, the guards around them did not intervene. As he stepped inside the beast fighting cage with the squad, Jack patted Amanda on the back repeatedly to soothe her. He then turned to Cynthia and said, "If I perish in the beast fighting cage, please look after Amanda for me." He stated. "Don''t be concerned." Cynthia gave a nod, "As your wife, I''ll be eternally thankful to Amanda for saving your life. She''s also the daughter of Snow Land, so I''ll make sure she has a wonderful life from now on." A brief and straightforward discussion that seemed like the final words of a dying person. "Huh..." Because of the chilly temperature, Jack exhaled deeply, his breath turning to smoke. When they entered the beast fighting cage, the gate behind him closed. Inside the stronghold, the creatures howled one after the other. There were roars from tigers, growls from lions, and howling from wolves... All of the sounds oveppings was scary and overwhelming. Following the howling, some beats began banging on the cages, generating a new sort of scary sound. The team''s entrance inside the beast fighting cage was like pouring cold water into a skillet full of hot oil; it burst in an instant. "Beast ve!" One of the guards yelled. A session of chain shakes could be heard from a long distance away. Under the brilliant lights, Jack noticed a few men approaching them from afar, all chained up on the legs. Their upper body was bare and covered with scars, they appeared emotionless and indifferent, and their long and untidy hair was like weeds covering their head. "Beast ve?" Jack frowned. "They are ves who feed the monsters contained within the cage. A high-risk task like this will not fall to ordinary folks; if they are not careful, they will be the dinner of the beasts." Cynthia borated. Jack''s frown deepened. He despised this system! When someone was referred to be a ve, they were treated as if they were worst than an animal! Amanda, her brother, and he might have ended out quite differently if it hadn''t been for Amanda''s brother and if they hadn''t met Cynthia. That was... evesting darkness! "Quick!" When the guard alongside The Hun King noticed them going slowly, he ran up to them. "It''s your honour to see the King''s visit, move fast!" he kicked one of the ves. As he spoke, the guard kicked the ve who had fallen to the ground a few more times. None of them thought his actions were improper. ves... were born low! The The beating, on the other hand, had an effect. The beast ves rushed forward and knelt in front of The Hun King. "The King is weed by the beast ves!" A ve was unworthy of a name. "Open the cage, and get ready for a fight!" The King gave a cold order. The ves then followed the guards'' orders and went deep into the beast fighting cage. While The Hun Kingmanded the team and marched steadily ahead. Everything about the beast fighting cage was revealed to Jack one by one. He took a deep breath as he saw what was in front of his eyes. In the centre of the beast fighting cage, there was arge empty area. A metal cage approximately five hundred square meters in size was ced right in the centre. There were metal tunnels connecting the cage to the dark pits around it. The howling creatures and cage mming sounds came from the dark depths. Jack could even see cruel and furious eyes glowing in various colours inside the ck holes illuminated by the light. Amanda shook fiercely in Jack''s embrace. This was extremely frightening for a young child like her. When confronted with wild animals, people were born to be fearful. Even for adults, fear was unavoidable, let alone a little child of a few years. "Amanda, please go to Cynthia." As he consoled Amanda, Jack handed her over to her. Amanda did not reject; rather, she carried her in her arms. The guards around them were taken aback; they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Oh my goodness! What is this man''s connection to the princess? The Hun King''s daughter lowered herself to carry a child? When the Hun King observed this, he said aloud, "Bring out the Drawing Crate!" Sounds of shackles swaying... Soon after, a session of chain-shaking sounds could be hearding from a dark area. Jack noticed a few chained up beast ves approaching them, carrying arge and hefty crate with them. "Wishing you all the best!" Cynthia gave Jack a nod. She may appear calm, but the hands that were clutching Amanda were already drenched in sweat. Jack didn''t say anything, but he softly caressed Amanda''s head before stepping up to the drawing crate. He was aware that the beast he would faceter was decided by the contents of the drawing crate! As Jack continued to go ahead, Cynthia, who was standing behind him, suddenly seized him; he could feel Cynthia''s body near his back. He felt a dagger being shoved into the belt of his beast robe without turning... He quickly ced his palm on that spot and pressed it. Cynthia managed everything perfectly, and despite being looked over by a swarm of eyes, no one spotted the dagger. Tap...Tap... Jack approached the drawing crate, which appeared to be an average drawing case; he did not pause; he had no choice; he had to ept this challenge! After taking a deep breath, he reached inside and retrieved a piece of paper. Every move of Jack touched the hearts of the audience. Because everyone understood that this draw determined the beast Jack would face while also influencing his chances of surviving!????? Chapter 1019 A Certain Death Jack reached into the Drawing Crate to determine whether he would be alive or dead. It was as if the entire cage had fallen into dead silence for a moment. Everybody''s heart was pounding as they gazed with anticipation. However, their intentions were different. Cynthia and Amanda were worried and apprehensive. On the other hand, the ordinary guards were all watching the fun. As for the Hun King, his expression was stern and he was still furious. The moment of reaching his hand out seemed like taking a long time. It was when Jack slowly drew his right hand out of the crate. Everyone was so nervous that their heart was palpitating rapidly as if their heartbeat skipped at the moment. Even Jack could not help but feel anxious and nervous when he drew out the beast selection stick. It was only when he saw clearly the beastbelled on the stick. It was like a bolt from the blue. His whole body froze still in the same ce and he blurted out loudly, "Damn it!" The guard who had already followed behind Jack took the stick directly from Jack at this moment. Once the guard saw the beast on it, even he could not help but nce at Jack again. After shaking his head, the guard then turned around and said loudly, "Snow Lion!" Boom! The two words were thundering. It was in an instant. Everybody was mouring with excitement. "The Wolf is above! Surprisingly, it is the Snow Lion. This is the strongest beast in the cage!" "It is said that the king found a Snow Lion when he was out hunting with ten thousand people three years ago. This Snow Lion had killed hundreds of people before the king could manage to capture it!" "I know more than you do. When the king put the Snow Lion into the cage, the Snow Lion fought with a Siberian Tigger. At that time, the Siberian Tiger was the strongest in the cage. But it just eventually became the prey of the Snow Lion!" Even if the Hun King was at the scene, these guards could not help but argue about it at this moment. It was on the other side.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When Cynthia heard of "Snow Lion", she felt dazed as if the sky was spinning. Shemented in her heart, "Is it true that God wants to kill you?" Normally, there could not have been a lion in the snowfield. The lion would only have appeared as a king in the grasnd. However, the Snow Lion was really captured by the Hun King three years ago when he was out hunting! It was so exotic in the snowfield that the Hun King even regarded it as a blessing at that moment. The Hun King even feasted all the lords and nobles in the pce for three days! Perhaps it was also due to this unusual existence, this Snow Lion was so powerful and terrifying! The guards only mentioned about hundreds of lives had been lost during the capture of the Snow Lion. They did not know that among the hundreds of lives...five of them were the future generals from the Wolf House and about twenty of them with superb martial arts strength who held important positions in the military! Each of them was not ordinary people! Their martial arts strength was outstanding and considered the peak among the others! "Sir..." Amanda''s face turned pale as she was very worried. She suddenly turned her head to Cynthia and pleaded, "Cynthia, Can you, can you save Sir?" Save? This was already saving him! Cynthia felt bitter deep in her heart. The way she expected to save him was that if he could draw that kind of beast like the wolf. Even if there were many wolves, but Jack had a higher chance to get out of the cage alive ording to his strength. However, God had not blessed him as he had drawn the Snow Lion directly. God wanted to kill him! "Medea, father has given him chance. But he has drawn the Snow Lion by himself. If God wants him to die, he has to die!" The Hun King even showed a smug look on his face at this moment. He looked sternly at Cynthia who was dumbfounded, "The Snow Lion is the strongest beast. Father cannot be stingy since he was able to draw this beast. If he can get out of the cage alive, I will not only ignore everything he did before but also directly promote him to be the Hun General and take charge of the army!" He had been uncertain of Jack who was favoured by Cynthia. No, to be precise, the Hun King had been uncertain of Cynthia for uniting the foreign tribes to attack southward. After Wolfgang was on the verge of death and Mr.Wilson died on the spot, he was angry and wanted to kill Jack. Aspared to Cynthia''s perspective, the Hun King thought more of stabilizing the situation in the Hun now. As for attacking southward, there would always be a chance step by step! His attitude was not as determined as Cynthia''s. So, he was not too concern for Jack''s life who had been regarded as "the sharpest weapon to attack southward" after suffering from the loss of the generals of the Wolf House and his advisor. Under Jack''s threatening just now, he was even furious and decided to kill him on the spot. He was not as forgiving as Cynthia. However, it was also because of his hesitation and his affection for his daughter. So, he took the advantage to give Jack a chance when Cynthia pleaded to open the cage. However, God wanted to kill Jack! He, the Hun King, was certainly pleased to do so. Jack was going to die anyway. Apparently, he wanted to be more generous in front of his daughter as he was not stupid. Even though Jack died, both father and daughter still had to get along every day in the future. It was just that... Cynthia ignored the Hun King''s promise. She stood still and hugged Amanda. Apart from feeling dizzy, darkness enveloped her eyes while her body was limp. General? So impressive! So courageous! What was the point of making such a promise despite knowing that he would surely die? To show your generosity? To sure your forgiveness? To show that you were magnificent? "Father, father, the Hun will be doomed and unable to prosper if you were the king. You know that he will be killed by the Snow Lion, so what is the point of making such a promise?" This was the thought in Cynthia''s mind. Cynthia even showed a disdainful smile when this thought came across her mind. Ever since she was a child, this was the first time she had despised her father! It was in a trance. Cynthia felt some moisture on her cheek. She regained her sense and moved Amanda back gently. At that instant, she could see Amanda''s tears flowing down from her eyes. However, Amanda''s lips were tightly closed as she forced herself to hold back her sobs. Amanda also made a silent gesture when Cynthia saw her tears. She suppressed her sobs and whispered, "My brother and Sir want Amanda to be strong, don''t cry..." Cynthia was stunned instantly. Amanda''s words were like a sharp knife cutting on her heart mercilessly! "Enter the cage!" The guard who had been standing beside Jack nced at Jack disdainfully and mocked, "You''re damn talented too. There are about ten beasts in the cage and you have drawn the strongest which is the Snow Lion. You deserve to die." If it was before with his position as a guard, he would never dare to speak like this to Jack who had entered the Wolf House. But now, it had be a certain death since Jack had drawn the Snow Lion. The guard was sure that Jack who was in front of him or even if the strongest man in the Wolf House, Wolfgang, would end up as the prey of the Snow Lion. Respect and reverence had never been the attitude to treat the dead!???????????? Chapter 1020 How Can A Great Man of An Indomitable Spirit Be Humiliated by Such Ridicule? The thundering roar of the beast resounded inside the castle. Under everyone''s attention, Jack''s expression was serious as he stepped into the cage. Bang! The huge metal door was closed. "Jack..." A crying voice suddenly came from his back. Jack slowly turned around and he saw Amanda''s pink face as she forced herself to suppress her sorrow under the bright light. He smiled gently. It was right after that. Amanda shouted slowly, "Sir...you must get out alive!" Jack nodded and then he gradually turned around. His actions were slow under the spotlight. As he turned around, the gentle smile on his face disappeared but it was reced by endless gloom and grimness. Subconsciously, he put his right hand on his belt at his waist as Cynthia had just quietly handed a dagger to him. At this moment... the only thing he could rely on was this dagger! "Get out of there? What a joke!" The Hun King stared at Jack''s back sternly after hearing Amanda''s words, "If you can defeat the Snow Lion alone, then I will have not lost so many beloved generals in the past!" The Hun King murmured and only a few guards around him could hear it. It was in the next second. The Hun King shed his eyes and shouted, "Greedy Wolf, I make another promise to you. If you can get out alive, I will not only forgive you and promote you to be the Hun General, but also erect a monument for you in the city to be worshipped by the future generation as the honour of the Hun!" "Father, that is enough!" Cynthia yelled as her pretty face was overwhelmed with seriousness. The Hun King was indeed making a promise. However, everybody was clear that it would be certain death in facing the Snow Lion alone! Moreover, Jack did not have a spear or a horse in the cage. The only thing that could serve as a weapon was the dagger which she had just quietly handed to him! She knew the details about her father''s capture of the Snow Lion. So, she was clear that the dagger would only cause little effect as well as making no difference! In order to capture it alive, they were unable to fire it with bullets. Themon bullets could not cause much damage to the Snow Lion. Eventually, the Snow Lion was captured sessfully by sacrificing human lives to make it exhausted! It could indeed demonstrate his courage and win people''s support by making a promise to the survivor. However, making such a promise to the dead was a naked and sarcastic humiliation! Jack was the man whom she had been admiring every day and wanted to marry! He was chosen by her from among all the others to be "the sharpest weapon to attack southward". Due to this change and because the Hun King was her father, she was already finding room for manoeuvre for both parties. However, she really did not expect Jack to draw the Snow Lion directly from the fate sticks. When the guard shouted out the words "Snow Lion", Cynthia already felt dazed and gloomy as if the sky was spinning and darkness was descending. But there was nothing she could do to stop it. Everything was up to fate. She even had been mentally prepared for Jack''s death. However, she would not allow her father to still humiliate and mock Jack at this moment. A man''s dignity should be upheld even if he was dead! The Hun King''s face immediately turned gloomy after hearing Cynthia''s rebuke. He was the Hun King above all the others and it was a bit embarrassing to be reprimanded by his own daughter in the public. But... Cynthia was his daughter. This made him helpless! It was also at this moment. Jack who had already turned around in the cage suddenly sneered. "The Hun King, this is what you have promised. A ruler has to be responsible for his order. If I can really get out of the cage alive today, I still hope that you won''t...break your promise!" The words were resounding. He was very confident instead of being angry at the humiliation by the Hun King. This confident level was looking down on the Hun King invisibly. It was a shocking remark. Everybody in the scene was startled. Even the Hun King''s pupils constricted as he could only see Jack''s serious and confident face. It was after Jack had said these words. Cynthia who was agitated and worried was abruptly stunned. These words were like a fist smashing into her heart and caused her heart to pound. She could not even describe this very special feeling. "Being in certain death, yet he can still withstand the humiliation and look down on everything. How strong...is his heart?" Cynthia spected in her mind. If it were anyone else, they would be unable to remain calm under such humiliation in this situation. But now, Jack turned around confidently in the cage.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Heh..." After a short silence, the Hun King sneered, "I will be trustworthy for my promise. If you can get out alive, all my previous promises will count, provided that...you can get out alive!" The thunderingughter echoed as the Hun King slowly raised his right hand. He put down his right hand once he finished speaking. "Release the beast!" Boom... The beast ves who had been ready immediately opened the gate that was shutting the Snow Lion. The sliding chains sounded as the huge metal door was opening slowly. At this moment, the sound echoed throughout the whole scene. Everybody looked solemn and some of them even took a step backward subconsciously while clenching their fists tightly. "Roar..." Jack withdrew the sneer on his face and exhaled a deep breath while turning around slowly. His expression was stern and his gaze was sharp. He paid all his attention to the sound in the darkness at this moment. All the noise around him gradually faded away. The only sound that he could hear was the sound of the huge metal door and the sliding chains. Jack silently reached into his belt with his right hand and he gripped the dagger firmly. His palm was even sweating faintly. Just as he was waiting, his face was already full of sweat. He was actually not confident! However, he knew that what the Hun King had just said was to humiliate him deliberately. At the moment of being humiliated, he suddenly somehow gained weird confidence. That was why he turned around and responded to the Hun King. A voice seemed toe across his mind, "Even if you die, you must die standing upright! How can a great man of an indomitable spirit be humiliated by such ridicule?" "Ow!" Jack gazed at the ce where the lion suddenly made a thundering roar in the darkness. Boom! In the darkness, the Snow Lion headed directly towards Jack with a smelly gust of wind. The wind blew on Jack''s clothes. At the same time, he narrowed his eyes while staring at that dark spot with all his eyesight. The lion''s roar was thundering and everybody was astounded. It was when the roar and the smelly gust of wind appeared. The Hun King could not help but step backward in fear outside the cage. His heart was pounding rapidly and his organs were reeling. The spot where the beasts were roaring became abruptly silent as soon as the lion''s roar. Being the king of all beasts, its might waspletely portrayed! Bang...bang... The ground began to quake and the thundering roar resounded almost simultaneously. Jack''s heart plummeted as he got goosebumps at this moment. An unprecedented sense of danger overwhelmed his entire body. He was like falling into an ice hole as he felt cold all over his body. In his sight, a huge creature was gradually bing more obvious from the dark spot... Chapter 1021 Fear of Lion King’s Oppression Before Fighting Boom! There was a deafening sound. Jack clearly saw the huge creature struggling to lift the heavy iron door which was not yet fully open in the darkness. It was right after that. "Ow!" It was when the lion roared loudly. The huge creature leaped directly from the darkness to the bright spot where the lights shone. "Hiss..." When the Snow Lionnded on the metal corridor leading to where Jack was, a chilling sound echoed throughout the scene. All of them were petrified and did not even dare to take a deep breath. They were afraid that a single movement would attract the attention of the Snow Lion in the metal corridor! Amanda was so frightened that she moved her face directly into Cynthia''s arms. However, she quietly peeked at Jack as she was worried about him. Cynthia''s face turned pale as her heartbeat suddenly skipped at this moment.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even if they were watching from afar, but nobody could neglect the overwhelming might released by the beast king! Even the Hun King was stunned for three seconds before his gaze gradually became fiery. A fierce sneer appeared on his face. Jack looked at the Snow Lion that was at the far end of the metal corridor. At this moment, he suddenly had a sense of despair as if he missed a step and fell straight into the abyss. He was already trying to adjust his state of mind and he was prepared! But as soon as the overwhelming might of the Snow Lion appeared, he felt a sense of copsing even with the best preparation and state of mind. It was in his sight. The Snow Lion jumped out from the darkness. Afternding, it did not rush hurriedly towards him. However, it was pacing in ce while narrowing its eyes seriously and ncing at everything around it. It seemed to be searching for prey or patrolling his territory like a king. As it paced, the spot was overwhelmed with its fearful might. All the beasts were quiet as if everything was in dead silence. Even with its four feet on the ground, it was nearly two metres tall. It was much taller than Jack! The sturdy and huge body astounded everybody visually! Its huge body was covered with white silk-like fur and this even increased the sense of oppression. Its hair looked wild and majestic! Even watching such an existence from a distance, everybody could feel the oppression of the king''s overwhelming might. Moreover, there was no obstacle between Jack and the Snow Lion at this moment! This was because the Snow Lion had cracked the floor into pieces on the spot when it leapt out from the darkness andnded heavily with its four feet. The scary physical intimidation, as well as its single move, carried a sense of terrifying killing power. As the Snow Lion paced, he could even see that the sharp ws on its four feet were really sharp as if curved knives were embedded on its ws. Did such a scary creature really exist...in this world? As Jack gazed at the Snow Lion, the confidence he had built up just now was like an avnche copsing rapidly. He was sweating profusely and bitingly cold. His legs were even trembling faintly as they went limp. This great fear arose from instinct and was simply difficult to restrain! It was all of a sudden. The pacing Snow Lion raised its right front paw and swung it violently at the metal tube that was as thick as a man''s leg. Bang! The sound was thundering. The metal tube that was as thick as a man''s leg was deformed abruptly with a screeching sound. It was this scene. Jack''s heart was pounding wildly as he stared angrily. The people present there were all startled. It was right after that. The Snow Lion suddenly became extremely agitated and wild. While pacing in ce, the lion''s roar reverberated and its sharp ws were scratching on the metal passage around him one after another. Bang, bang, bang... The originally silent scene suddenly burst with explosive sound. All the metal barriers on the metal corridor were rapidly deformed by the sharp ws of the Snow Lion. This scene made everybody tremble with fear. Some of guards had even ced their hands on eir guns at waists. They did not even dare to step forward with cold weapons when facing such a fierce beast. They could only gain some courage facing the Snow Lion with their guns from a distance! "Your Majesty, the Snow Lion is agitated and wild but it doesn''t seem to be interested in Greedy Wolf?" The guard standing beside the Hun King said apprehensively, "If we let the Snow Lion rush out..." It was before he finished speaking. The Hun King nced askance at the guard and said proudly, "The Snow Lion is majestic like a king, so it will rather die than be in prison! Such a fierce and arrogant beast, how can it be willing to be imprisoned here by me?" Being the king, the Hun King was naturally aware of the Snow Lion''s character. The Hun King frowned and smiled after a pause, "But I''m the king of the Hun and I will definitely be able to tame this lion king. Just watch as it will release all its anger and ferocity to Greedy Wolf when it is furious after being trapped for a moment. Now, the Snow Lion is struggling and it will be even fierce to Jackter!" The guard''s pupils constricted and he was extremely appalled. Under its normal state, the Snow Lion was already so overbearing. If it raged... It was sure enough. It was when the Hun King finished speaking. The Snow Lion had already stopped attacking the metal corridor. The surrounding thick metal was all deformed miserably. But after the Snow Lion had struggled in vain, it slightly opened its mouth with its sticky saliva dripping to the ground and hot airing out from its mouth. The Snow Lion slowly turned its head and looked at Jack. At this moment, the fierce lion''s eyes were filled with anger and also a denseyer of blood threads. It was when the Snow Lion stared at Jack. Everyone including Jack could feel the time was frozen. It was in the next second. "Ow!" The thundering lion''s roar sounded. The sturdy and massive Snow Lion moved its four feet violently and headed towards Jack. As it ran wildly, the sound was so deafening that the ground quaked as itnded with its four feet. However, Jack who was standing in the beast fighting cage felt overwhelming like toppling the mountains as the Snow Lion rushed straight towards him. As it ran wildly, a smelly gust of wind whipped through the entire beast fighting cage! "Come on!" Jack''s expression became fierce in a sh. The veins on his eyes and neck bulged as his eyes were filled with killing intent. His muscles on the whole body even contracted at this moment. He knew it was certain death, yet he could not just sit there and wait to be killed! Even if he died, he would die standing upright and fight until hisst breath! ng! The dagger in his right hand sted out a cold light. "Dagger? Cynthia?" The Hun King''s face changed as he nced askance at Cynthia whose face was already extremely pale at this moment. Then, he shook his head and looked back at the beast fighting cage. When the Snow Lion approached quickly, the contrast between the size of a man and a beast became even obvious! Jack''s size was not as sturdy as Wolfgang, but it was considered muscr after a long period of devil training. Even though Jack was still standing a distance away from the Snow Lion, he still looked small and weak aspared to the Snow Lion. "What can he do with a dagger? Even if you give him a spear or the Dragon Cavalry Sword, he will still be certain death!" The Hun King narrowed his eyes and smiled disdainfully, "It is just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot..." Chapter 1022 A World of Difference Between Clouds and Mud Bang! Bang! Bang! The Snow Lion headed towards Jack at breakneck speed inside the silent beast fighting cage. At this moment, the sound of the footsteps was thundering. The entire scene was enveloped with the lion king''s overwhelming might. Fear, tension and reluctance... All kinds of emotions lingered around Jack''s entire body. Jack stared angrily as the veins on his eyes and neck bulged. His muscles on the whole body even contracted and were ready to burst into action. However, his gaze was like a hunting falcon staring deadly at the Snow Lion that was getting closer without blinking. There might be... only one chance! To survive...or to die! Everybody held their breath and watched the scene in horror outside the beast fighting cage. Only the Hun King showed a disdainful smile on his face. This was a deadly battle undoubtedly! In his mind, there was no doubt about the final oue! It was nothing more than enjoying a bloody fight. Boom! When the Snow Lion rushed out of the metal passage towards the beast fighting cage, space seemed to be widened. Its head which had been initially lowered was raised once again. The terrifying oppression which was like mountains moving sideways surged up greatly. Without stopping, the Snow Lion opened its mouth and revealed its fangs while heading directly towards Jack. "Come on!" In the nick of time, Jack who had been ready screamed loudly and gripped his dagger tightly, charging directly towards the Snow Lion. It was this scene.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Everybody''s pupils constricted as they watched. Oh my God! This crazy guy even dared to charge towards the Snow Lion when facing it? It was simply...ridiculous! "Greedy Wolf..." Cynthia and Amanda hugged each other tightly. At this moment, both the adult and child seemed to be supporting each other. Amanda was even biting her lips tightly and holding back her tears. "Ow!" The huge front paw of the Snow Lion was like a mountain crashing down onto Jack with its thundering roar. The wind howled strongly. Jack even felt his head above be darkened suddenly. "Ah!" When Jack felt the Snow Lion''s sharp ws descending, Jack stomped the ground with all his might as if a cannon was discharged into the air. Wow! The crowd was astonished and shocking shouts echoed through the scene. Boom! The Snow Lion''s sharp ws shattered the ground brutally. Haze and dust were everywhere. However, Jack narrowly escaped and avoided the ferocious attack. When the Snow Lion''s sharp wsnded on the ground, he appeared in front of the Snow Lion. As he bent his body, he shed directly across the neck of the Snow Lion with the dagger in his hand. Poof... As the neck of the Snow Lion was cut by the dagger, a strong feeling of opposition was transmitted along with the dagger to Jack''s hand. "Damn it!" Jack was instantly shocked. When he shed across the neck of the Snow Lion with the dagger, he had a feeling of cutting a thick rubber. It could be cut, but it was only...a slight cut! This was simply not enough to kill it! It did not even break the Snow Lion''s defence! "Ow!" The Snow Lion released an angry roar while noticing the pain in its neck. The Snow Lion did not wait for Jack to inflict more damage on its neck using his forward inertia. Boom! Jack''s body suddenly stiffened as the wind howled strongly behind him, causing him to instantly lose his mind. There was no time to dodge! There was also no way to dodge! Bang! Jack almost instantly felt that his back was like being struck by a speeding train brutally. An excruciating pain overwhelmed his entire body and he flew backward directly into the air. Boom! Jack crashed heavily onto the metal barriers of the beast fighting cage and then fell to the ground. When Jacknded, he spurted out a mouthful of blood and it stained the clothes on his chest red. However, he did not dare to slow down. He raised his hand and grabbed the barrier to get up quickly. Pain! An excruciating pain! It was not only just the pain of his internal organs being shaken and tossed. But also, the pain of the flesh on his back being torn was like burning tremendously. The strike by the Snow Lion had not only shaken his internal organs, but the sharp ws had also torn several bloody shes on his back. Moreover, if it was not due to the angle just now. Undoubtedly, this strike would have been enough to tear him into pieces! Even if his bones and flesh were not torn apart, probably his bones were just only attached to a skinyer! "Greedy Wolf!" "Sir!" Cynthia and Amanda shrieked in fear at the same time. "Don''te over!" Jack bent his body slightly and roared angrily. He narrowed his eyes with a sharp cold gaze. Yet, he stared and aimed at the Snow Lion on the opposite side He did not dare to be careless while paying all his attention to the Snow Lion on the opposite side. This was a desperate battle of extremelyrge disparity. It was sorge that a world of difference between clouds and mud! In just a single sh, the Snow Lion left him severely injured with a strike. He could still be alive if he was very careful! Whether it was their size or strength, both of them were simply not on the same level! If it was unlucky just now, the oue of the fight would have been known with a single strike by the Snow Lion! It was after smashing Jack with a strike. The Snow Lion did not attack immediately. Instead, it stayed still in ce and tilted its head sideways. It stuck out its scarlet tongue to lick the wound on its neck and bloodstains on its white fur. The small dagger did not even cut its skin. Only some blood flowed out and it was not serious for the Snow Lion at all. But being the lion king, the Snow Lion had its own majesty. It...might not allow its white fur to be stained with blood. Moreover, it was unaware of the tiny human being in front. So, it could lick its wound and bloodstainsfortably. Drip...drip... As time passed, Jack still showed a painful look while blood was dripping from the wound on his back to the ground profusely. Cynthia and Amanda looked pale and terrified. Everybody at the scene was silent and frightened. In their sight, they could see clearly the three hideous wounds on Jack''s back and blood gushing out from the flesh. The ground was stained with blood all over. The bloody scene made everybody''s scalp tingle. Even if these guards who were the elites in the Hun army and had spent years training on the battlefield could not help but fear seeing the wounds on Jack''s back. If it were anyone else, he might have already lost his fighting ability with such a severe injury! But Jack was still standing in the beast fighting cage at this moment. He even concentrated and was ready for the battle. This fighting determination indeed astounded these guards. "He is still not dead?" The Hun King was also stunned as he expected Jack would be killed by the Snow Lion with a single strike! After all, the Snow Lion was killing every Hun army with a single strike when it was being captured! If was eventually. The Snow Lion stopped licking its white fur and raised its head slowly. Its eyes were filled with anger while staring at Jack furiously. It seemed to be angry at this tiny human being who had stained its white fur. It was in the next second. "Ow!" The Snow Lion suddenly opened its mouth and emitted a thundering roar that sted through the world. nging... In a sh, the guards who had been already nervous were shocked by this roar. Some of them dropped their weapons and some guards even...went limp upon the ground!??????????? Chapter 1023 The Hunt Of Life And Death, Trying Hard To Survive Following the Snow Lion''s roar. It was a mess outside the beast fighting cage. As for the inside of the beast fighting cage. Boom! The Snow Lion abruptly shattered the ground, jumped up, and directly pounced towards Jack. With an imposing and mighty posture. The raging bloodthirstiness was absolutely overwhelming. The wind howled crazily. Jack''s body suddenly shook, a foul stench suddenly filled his mouth and nose. As he tightened his gaze. He looked towards the sky at the Snow Lion who was brazenly pounding at him. ''Escape!'' ''Other than escape, there is no other way!'' In a sh, Jack made his decision. He had the willpower to fight to hisst breath in a life-and-death scenario. But he was not a reckless hothead who would desperately fight to the death. With the disparity in strength, there was no other way other than dy and look for another chance. He would definitely die on the spot if he tried to forcefully resist it. Even if he was prepared to die, he didn''t want to die tragically in the second spar with the Snow Lion. Before the instant where the Snow Lion reached the top of his head. Jack endured the ginormous pain on his back, grantly twist his waist, while at the same time stomped his right foot back. And as he kicked the metal bars of the beast fighting cage, he shot out like an arrow. Kam! Behind him, the Snow Lion grantly dropped and crushing the ground into pieces, forming a terrifying wave.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The terrifying wave swept over Jack, and he instantly felt his back wound was bitten by uncountable ants. It also made him lost his bnce, directly fell to the ground, and tumbled several times outwards. Bang! Without waiting for his body to stabilize, Jack mmed his palm on the ground and stopped the tumbling momentum with the strength of one arm. And almost at the same time, he hastily stomped the ground. Without looking around and basically relying on his instinct, he scampered out a distance in another direction. When hended, he looked back and saw that the Snow Lion had already appeared at the ce where he had just tumbled. He could see a hint of astonishment in the giant eyes of the Snow Lion. Jack didn''t stop moving. Before the Snow Lion moved its ws, Jack had already leaped in another direction. He didn''t dare to stop. He could only fight for the time to survive by constantly changing his position. If he stayed at the same spot for even more than a second, the Snow Lion would immediately pounce up to him and instantly kill him in a single blow! With his current state, every struggling movement would affect the wound on his back, causing an unbearable pain. Moreover, Jack had never doubted the hunting ability of this beastly king of the snow ins. Staying at the same spot for too long would only create an excellent chance for the Snow Lion to attack him! "Calm down... calm down... I must maintain an absolute calmness to find a sliver of hope in this devastating situation. Don''t panic, if not I will die..." Jack was exhausted from the running. Even if the pain on his back wounds were unbearable, his expression remained cold, with some asional twitch from the corners of his eyes and mouth due to the ginormous pain. However, lights flickered in his eyes, burning like mes. Even though his fighting intent was raging, he didn''t falter and panic at all! Shortly after that, due to Jack''s nimble escape, so much so that even the Snow Lion was exhausted from the chase. Every attempt of its pouncing had fallen short. One was escaping, and the other one continued the chase. The beast was chasing the man inside the beast fighting cage. The Snow Lion was constantly roaring with anger. Outside of the beast fighting cage, everyone was stunned. Their minds went nk as they spectated the continuous dangerous scene inside the beast fighting cage. Everyone thought that it would be a battle of sure death, but they didn''t expect it to be a life-and-death hunting match! They also didn''t expect a person''s will would remain so tough and tenacious even though it was a battle of sure death. In the eyes of the crowd, Jack, who was in the beast fighting cage, was worse than wretched. It could even be said that he was like a stray dog on the streets, using all his strength and disregarding everything else, desperately trying hard to survive. However, it was this exact extreme wretchedness that made this life and death battle became a long-winded stalemate. "He''s so strong! In the name of the Wolf, it''s no wonder that this talented man from the snow ins can enter the Wolf House. His fighting intent is so terrifying!" "If it''s me, perhaps, even if I survived the first w of the Snow Lion, I would have died desperately after that. But he... he''s still trying his best to survive!" "It''s not only his fighting intent. Look at how his escape routes, even though it looks haphazard, his eyes are determined and not panicking. There are several times where I feel that he had predicted where the Snow Lion would pounce, changed his path in advance, and ran in another direction. This kind of fighting intuition, if he wasn''t fighting the Snow Lion, but fighting some other people, I think... I think he will be able to ignore the strength gap, right? A group of guards was staring at the incredible scene in the beast fighting cage. They couldn''t contain their amazement and were discussing among themselves. And listening to the guard''s discussion. The Hun King''s expression was gloomy as though as a lump of ck coal. He gritted his teeth, and there was a depressing air surging in his eyes. In a quiet moment. He clenched his hands into fists, making clicking sounds. "A weakling that is trying to live? Try his best to survive? Why waste his time when he is doomed to die?" The Hun King murmured as if his voice was squeezed out from the gap of his teeth. And on the other side. Both Cynthia and Amanda''s expressions were pale, nervously watching the terrifying and desperate scene inside the dangerous beast fighting cage. "Sir... Cynthia, can you please find a way to save Sir." Amanda hugged Cynthia with her hands and begged bitterly, "Cynthia, why don''t you let me exchange with Sir? Amanda no longer has a home, Amanda is willing to go to heaven and apany my father, mother, and my brother..." Cynthia''s body suddenly trembled. At this moment, her pale and beautiful face was no longer frightened and nervous. She clenched her teeth and said decisively, "Amanda, Sir is my husband. I will definitely save him!" After saying that. She carried Amanda and hastily walked in front of The Hun King. Sensing that Cynthia was approaching him, The Hun Kingughed disdainfully, "Medea, this sharp sword that you have found is merely thus. He still has to struggle to survive while facing the Snow Lion, wretched like a dead dog. If he''s really that strong, why don''t you let him kill this Snow Lion?" His words were filled with thick mockery. At this moment, the Hun King was extremelycent. However. Before his words ended. Thump! Cynthia directly knelt to the ground, and her beautiful eyes instantly filled with tears. She banged her head to the ground, crying tearfully, and said, "Father, I beg you. Please let go of Greedy Wolf. I have only begged you twice in this lifetime. The first time was to order the hundred-n to join forces on behalf of me. And now the second thing... I beg you to let go of Greedy Wolf!" And at the same time. Amanda also knelt in front of the Hun King, weeping like a baby, and non-stop banging her head on the floor. Bang bang bang... "Great Hun King, I beg of you. Please let go of Sir. If he''s being disobedient, Amanda is willing to take his ce and go into the beast fighting cage. I beg you!" Amanda''s forehead was stained with blood from the series of kowtows, making her looked extremely pitiful. Kaboom! This sudden scene. The Hun King felt as if he was thunderstruck. Everyone present also looked towards them in shock. Looking at the two people who were kneeling on the ground, everyone ignored Amanda but instead focused their attention on Cynthia in disbelief. Medea... since when did she be so servile??????????? Chapter 1024 If He Dies, I’ll Die With Him. If He Lives, I Live! As the princess of the Hun, and the most precious daughter of the Hun King. From the moment she was born, Cynthia was surrounded by lots of love and care. The Hun King extremely doted on Cynthia. Even if she wanted the Sirius in the night sky, he would try his best to satisfy her wishes. In everybody''s eyes, Cynthia was the pride of the Hun King, the proudest person who was loved by everyone else. So why did she be so servile? Moreover, it was because of a man! If this scene got circted, it would definitely shock the whole snow ins. Even if it were the tribal leaders, they would absolutely be dumbfounded. The precious woman that they had regarded as their Wolf, knelt on the ground... for a man, even begging repeatedly? This... was downright unbelievable! The Hun King was dumbfounded. He looked at Cynthia, who was kneeling on the ground, and his reds gradually reddened. At this moment, he felt as if his chest was filled with sombre air, blocking his lungs. He scolded hoarsely, "Medea, I am your father!" Hearing that, everyone who was present instantly shook in fear. Everyone knew that the man ended up in the beast fighting cage because he threatened and provoked the Hun King in public. The Hun King''s dignity should never be desecrated! To threaten the Hun King''s life was an unforgivable crime, which could result in the killing of the whole family and those rted. And because of Cynthia''s pleading, thus resulting in the scene now at the beast fighting cage. Even though for now, the arrogant man was in a stalemate situation with the Snow Lion inside the beast fighting cage, no one had any doubts about the final result. But now, Cynthia tried to beg forgiveness from the Hun King once again? It was simply an act of rebellion and disobedience! Disregarding the love from her father! Was that man... really worth it? Facing the hoarse rebuke of the Hun King, Cynthia''s eyes were filled with tears, and with her trembling red lips, "But he, should really not die in the beast fighting cage. I hope father can have the overall situation in mind and think about it!" After saying that, Cynthia slowly bent down, and bowed her head on the ground. Watching this scene, the crowd''s eyes widened, and were all stupefied. Madness! It was madness! This kind of thing, not to mention the high and mighty Hun King, even if a normal person''s life was threatened, they would not be able to forgive the other party so easily! As for the Hun King, in the crowd''s eyes, he was just reasonably maintaining his own dignity as a king. But he was however stopped by his own daughter, which was... utterly ridiculous! "Cynthia, was it because that I have spoiled you since you are young, so now you think that I''ve no bottom line at all in front of you and that I should do whatever you want when you ask me to?" The Hun King''s angry eyes widened, and his whole body was trembling. He felt as if his heart was cut by uncountable knives, and his body was cooked in boiling oil. Furious. Absolutely furious. He felt as if a volcano was building up in his chest, waiting to erupt and burst out in anger anytime. He was the Hun King! The almighty and most powerful person of the Hun, who was above millions of people. The Hun King''s dignity should never be desecrated. The Hun''s dignity was umted for thousands of years, and it was the pride that was ced on generations of the Hun Kings. If anyone could desecrate the king''s dignity at will, then what would be the meaning of the existence of the Hun King? A man from inner territory had touched his bottom line. And now, his own daughter wanted to force him to lower his limit for the sake of this man from inner territory. This was more than a provoke! You would die if you tried to provoke a dragon. If you tried to provoke a king... you would die as well! "Father, please promise me, I beg you..." Cynthia knelt on the ground, sticking her forehead close to the floor, ignoring the Hun King''s mood and tone. At this moment, no one was paying attention to the life and death hunt in the beast fighting cage. All their gazed were fix on the Hun King and Cynthia. The air seemed to bepletely frozen, which was extremely suffocating. All the guards remained their utmost silence, and they felt as if their scalps were extremely numb. The dispute between the father and daughter, which was regarding the dignity of the Hun, went into a stalemate. Therefore, the guards were all standing stiff, afraid that any inadvertence would trigger the Hun King''s anger, resulting in them getting punished. However. There was one person who didn''t know how dangerous the situation was right now. And that would be Amanda! Amanda''s cute little face was full of tears, sobbing and weeping at the side. Looking at Cynthia, who was still kneeling on the ground, Amanda moved forward while in a knelt position, crying and approaching the Hun King. She whimpered and begged, "Boohoo... Great Hun King, please, I beg you, let go of Sir. As long as you can let him go, I can take his ce... boohoo..." The Hun King furrowed his eyebrows. The Hun King frowned his brows tightly, and his sulky and vicious-hidden expression was full of impatience. He suddenly felt very noisy. He was already feeling extremely irritated after being provoked. And now, hearing to these weeping cries, it felt as though uncountable sharp needles were fiercely poking on his eardrums. But the Hun King didn''t care and just stared fixedly at Cynthia who was still on the ground, "Raise your head!" His sound was low, but it was full of determination. Cynthia''s body instantly trembled, and slowly raised her head. As she raised her head, two lines of tears could be seen on her beautiful face. When the Hun King saw this scene, his heart instantly shrunk, and the indescribable pain was getting more and more intense. "Okay. Good. Very good!" The series of words came out from the Hun King''s mouth, which sounded as though he squeezed the words out from his clenched teeth. The Hun King''s body swayed, stumbled, and took a step back, "Medea... I''ve never seen you cry after you are ten years old. And now, I''ve finally seen your tears once again. Good, you''ve done well. The daughter that I''ve raised myself, my most precious girl, she has finally grown up. And now, she''s even starting to force me just because of A man from inner territory. Haha... Hahaha..."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hisughter echoed in everyone''s ears. But it was filled with endless pain and self-mockery. Everyone was horrified. At the next second. The smile on the Hun King''s face disappeared abruptly and was reced by an unsuppressed wave of huge anger. "This is not only regarding my dignity, but it was also about the royal dignity of the Hun that has already been umted for few thousand years. I will never agree to your unreasonable request. Even if you try to force me with your life, it is still impossible!" He burst out his angry voice, which was forceful and sonorous, filled with determination that no one could refute. However. ng! A sudden sh of piercing cold light appeared. With a speed too fast that no one could react, Cynthia suddenly turned around and drew out a battle sword from a guard. Then, with a determination on her stunning face, she boldly stabbed her own thigh with the sword. Slice! Blood sshed everywhere. A painful look was revealed on Cynthia''s delicate face. "Princess!" "Medea!" The sudden scene shocked everyone present, and they all turned pale and terrified. Even the indignant Hun King didn''t expect this. At this moment, he also revealed his flurried and heartache expression. "Father, your daughter''s life, and his life are now tied together!" The blood on her thigh was still gushing out, but Cynthia''s face was filled with determination. She slowly raised the bloodstained sword, put it in front of her neck, "If he dies, I''ll die with him. If he lives, I''ll live!" The Hun King''s body trembled and waspletely dazed. His expression was full of astonishment and disbelief. And after hearing what Cynthia had just said, all the guards immediately knelt to the ground, trembling in fear. "Cynthia..." Amanda was so frightened that her face turned pale, and cried even louder, "Boohoo... Great Hun King, please, boohoo... Cynthia already became like this, please let go of Sir... boohoo..." The whimpering sounds lingered inside the Hun King''s ears whose body was stiffened, making him feeling extremely annoyed, and his mind was churning like a volcano that would erupt anytime soon. His angry eyes instantly reddened. "So noisy, so annoying, you are too noisy!" The Hun King took a step forward. Following Amanda''s shout, he directly grabbed her and lifted her into the air. "Father!" Cynthia''s face was filled with horror and immediately tried to stop him. However, the huge pain in her thigh prevented her to stand up, and she immediately fell to the ground, looking extremely painful. At this moment, the Hun King was extremely furious, so much that he was a little crazy. His eyes were bloodshot, and with an unlimited amount of craziness and viciousness, he stared at Amanda, "Since you want to die so much, then you can go and die. I''ll feed both you and the man to the Snow Chapter 1025 The King of Hun Went Mad, Jack Hughes Who Was Determined "Ah." Amanda waspleted stunned. She was held and raised high in the air by the King of The Hun. She was terrified as she shouted and struggled desperately. However, how could her thin and weak body bepared to the strength of the king of The Hun?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Die... If you want to die, if you really want to die, then go in. I will personally send you in!" The king of The Hun''s face looked ferocious and crazy. His hands held Amanda who was desperately struggling. He took big steps towards the Beast Fighting Cage. "Amanda!" The sudden scene made Cynthia terrified. She wanted to get up and stop him. However, the stab wound on her leg made it difficult for her to stand up at that moment. While Cynthia was terrified and in a panic, she hurriedly turned her head and ordered the guards who were prostrating on the ground, "Save her. Save Amanda. Go and stop my Dad!" However. Her orders didn''t only let the guards unmoved but they even lowered their bodies more. Feudalism still existed to control the coalition outside the territory where very exists. The king was like God who had the most supreme power. If the king wanted his subjects to die, the subjects had to die. Who dared to stop the king who wanted to kill a person? Even though the guards were clear that the king of The Hun was doing crazy moves at the moment, but no one dared to stop him! "Cynthia, Cynthia..." Amanda''s struggle was futile and she looked terrified at the moment. She shouted loudly while reaching out her right hands to plead for help. Cynthia looked terrified and her heart beat vigorously. At this moment, she couldn''t bear with it anymore. Tears could be seen on her face as she cried and shouted, "Dad, please let her go. She is only a child..." While Cynthia cried, she struggled to get up. She supported herself by nting the sword on the ground. She didn''t care about the blood flowing on her thigh and she forced herself to stand up. She staggered but she looked determined as she moved towards the king of the Hun and Amanda. "Let her go? A child?" The king of The Hun didn''t stop his steps. His face looked more ferocious and crazier. He smiled and made a mockeryugh, "I, the king of The Hun, want to kill someone. Do I have to care whether she is a child?" As the king of The Hun spoke, the king of The Hun had already taken big steps and he stood at the door of the Beast Fighting Cage. At the same time, Jack Hughes who was tired of running for his life in the Beast Fighting Cage also noticed the king of The Hun and Amanda. "Amanda!" At that moment, Jack was extremely stunned. He was extremely furious and he looked cruel. After being stunned for a moment, Jack''s face immediately looked furious. His face looked ferocious and blue veins could be seen around his neck and the corners of his eyes. "Let her go... Let Amanda go!" Jack shouted loudly like a beast as he ran away to dodge the Snow Lion''s attack. "Let her go? Why should I be ordered by you? In thisnd of The Hun, no one could order me!" The king of The Hun lookedpletely mad. He suddenly raised his hands and directly pushed Amanda who was struggling and terrified to the door of the Beast Fighting Cage. A loud sound was heard! At the same time, Amanda''s miserable scream was echoing. "Dad!" "Amanda!" Cynthia and Jack shouted at the same time. However, the king of The Hun ignored them. He suddenly grabbed Amanda''s neck. He looked ferocious as he red at Jack who was in the Beast Fighting Cage, "It was like crushing an ant for me to kill you and this child. You... are merely ants and dust in my eyes. Do you think you could ce yourself above me by relying on my daughter?" "Amanda!" Jack was extremely furious as he stared at Amanda''s neck who was grabbed and held against the Beast Fighting Cage by the king of The Hun. His movement stopped for a moment. "Be careful!" At the same time, Cynthia suddenly shouted. Jack''s expression changed a lot. His legs harshly stepped on the ground and he directly moved towards the side. Boom! When he moved horizontally, therge body of the Snow Lionnded at the ce where he stood just now like a meteor. The ground cracked and the terrifying shockwave caused a strong wind to blow towards all directions. Jack was pushed by the wind and he lost his bnce. He staggered and tumbled out. Without waiting for the momentum of his tumble to stop, Jack harshly ced his palm on the ground to stop the momentum. At the same time, he suddenly applied force to his hands that were ced on the ground and he jumped in the other direction. Boom! The Snow Lion againnded on the ce not far away from where the direction that he tumbled towards. "Roar!" The Snow Lion became furious as he missed thending again. As the king of all beasts, the prey in front of it escaped again and again and let it miss itsnding. Jack had already made it lose all its patience. When the Snow Lion missed thending, it didn''t chase to kill Jack after it roared. Yet, it suddenly raised its domineering head and looked at Amanda who was held against the door of the Beast Fighting Cage by the king of The Hun. The next second. The Snow Lion directly pounced towards Amanda who was outside the door of the Beast Fighting Cage. After dodging the Snow Lion''s pounce, Jack didn''t wait for the Snow Lion''s next pounce that he had expected. He couldn''t help but turn his head back. He saw the Snow Lion moving towards Amanda. Boom! Jack''s body suddenly trembled. A loud sound was echoing in his head. At the same time. The king of The Hun looked crazy and ferocious as he stood in front of the door of the Beast Fighting Cage. His right hand grabbed Amanda''s neck like pincers and he slowly applied more force to his hand. "Sir... Sir..." Amanda struggled instinctively. Her hands struggled vigorously and her legs kicked. However, the difference of strength between her and the king of The Hun was too big. She couldn''t break free. Strong suffocation could be felt by her when the king of The Hun slowly applied more force to his right hand. Amanda opened her mouth. She cried and shouted as she desperately wanted to breathe. However, it was like drowning. The air in her lungs was quickly squeezed out but she could barely breathe in the fresh air. Her face slowly turned pale and her lips slowly turned purple. She almost lost her consciousness. Her hands and legs had fewer movements. At that moment, it seemed like the time in this Beast Fighting Cage flowed slowly. The king of The Hun was taking control of the ce. His right hand that was holding Amanda''s neck slowly applied more force. The guards around were prostrating on the ground as their bodies trembled. Cynthia staggered as she supported herself with a sword. She slowly moved towards the king of The Hun and Amanda. She could see Amanda''s front face from her ce. Amanda''s face that turned pale and her lips that turned purple with a fast speed made Cynthia''s mind nk. She felt like her whole body was cut by a knife. The Snow Lion gave up Jack as its target. It quickly ran towards Amanda. Jack... still stood in ce. He couldn''t see Amanda''s front face. However, he could clearly see Amanda''s hands and legs. Her hands and legs that had fewer movements were like the dark clouds in the sky that quickly fell onto his head. This had let Jack feel like the sky had fallen. He was terrified and he lost his senses. The scene that he stayed with Amanda and her brother was shown in his mind at that moment. He was dug out of the snow by the people of the caravan for ves. However, he survived under the protection of Amanda and her brother. Two children protected him and let him live in that desperate situation by relying on their weak bodies. And Amanda''s brother died on the street for him and Amanda when they escaped from the nightmare of being ves that night. He still remembered the words of Amanda''s brother when he handled the cake in pieces that were stained by blood into his hand. "Your life was saved by my sister. I beg you... please, don''t leave her alone. Bring her, and, live..." The words were said by Amanda''s brother before he died. However, at this moment, the words were echoing in Jack''s mind and they were as loud as thunder. Everything seemed to move fast as the words came to his thoughts. Jack squinted his eyes. The tremendous murderous intention could be felt from him and his blood was boiling. "No one can hurt Amanda. I want... to bring her to live!" Bang! Jack''s legs suddenly stomped the ground and the ground cracked. He looked domineering and determined as he rushed towards the Snow Lion like thunder. "Even if there is a mountain of corpses and a lot of blood, even if it is extremely dangerous, I have to move forward for the sake of Amanda!" Chapter 1026 The King Wanted You to Die and You Had to Die "Come, Snow Lion!" In the Beast Fighting Cage, Jack Hughes''s shout shattered the time that seemed to be slowed down. Swoosh! While shouting loudly, Jack rushed towards the Snow Lion without fearing death. At the same time, he directly threw the dagger in his hand towards the Snow Lion. "Huh?" The sudden scene made the king of The Hun''s eyes that looked crazy and that were full of bloodlust suddenly looked slightly clearer. He was shocked and terrified as he looked at Jack who was running towards the Snow Lion. His heart suddenly beat vigorously without any reason. ''Why did he suddenly have so much courage?'' "Greedy Wolf..." Cynthia who was moving towards the king of The Hun and Amanda waspletely stunned after she looked at the scene in the Beast Fighting Cage. This was the first time that Jack directly faced the Snow Lion after he escaped from it for so long. Was the reason... because of Amanda? Cynthia looked nervous. It seemed like her heart had stopped beating. ''Could a man choose to face his death for a child without any hesitation?'' Boom! The dagger that flew in the air stabbed on the side body of the Snow Lion after the sound. The dagger slightly stabbed into its body and blood sshed. "Roar!" The Snow Lion that was in a pain suddenly stopped its steps as it roared. Its big body suddenly shook and it let the dagger that didn''t deeply stab its body fell to the ground. At the same time, it turned its head as it was furious. Glowing light could be seen in its eyes. In its eyes, the prey that it wanted to hunt was rushing towards it at the moment. This had let the Snow Lion immediately change its attention to Jack and it ignored Amanda who was at the door of the Beast Fighting Cage. "Come. I am your prey. Don''t you want to eat me? Thene and kill me and have a feast on me!" At that moment, Jack''s face looked cold. His eyes looked determined. Even though he was stared at by the Snow Lion, he didn''t slow down his steps as he rushed towards it. He could only do this to save Amanda who was outside the door of the Beast Fighting Cage. This was because he was clear that the king of The Hun was taking control of everything. Even though he had attracted the attention of the Snow Lion and he kept dodging it intentionally. However, as long as the king of the Hun was still holding Amanda in his hand, he could force him to submit to him. His bottom line... was Amanda! Although he had lost his memories, he still knew that as a man, a promise was a promise. This was what he had promised before Amanda''s brother died. His life was given by Amanda and her brother. It was the death of Amanda''s brother that let him live. If he really had to give up his life to save Amanda, he would not hesitate to do so. "Roar!" The light in the Snow Lion''s eye suddenly glowed brilliantly. The next second, it suddenly applied force to its four paws that supported itself on the ground. Its huge body directly moved towards Jack with a blood smell. Jack looked like he was determined to face his death as his speed kept increasing like an arrow that was shot. "Huh..." The king of The Hun showed a mockery smile. His right hand that held Amanda''s neck slowly dissipated some force. A little air went into her lungs. Amanda suddenly slightly regained her consciousness. However, she only regained a little consciousness. Her hands and legs were not struggling and moving anymore. Her eyes were closed. However, her purple lips murmured softly, "Sir..." "Greedy Wolf!" Cynthia''s face looked teary as she looked at the tragic scene in the Beast Fighting Cage. In her opinion, Jack who directly rushed towards the Snow Lion was sacrificing his life to save Amanda. He was no match for the Snow Lion! There was no doubt that this was a desperate fight! In the blink of an eye. ng... Cynthia''s sword fell to the ground. A sound was heard. Cynthia knelt on the ground. She was eye-teary as she pleaded with the king of The Hun which was not far away, "Dad, you, what could I do to let you spare Greedy Wolf and Amanda? Medea could do anything for you!" She was crying while pleading. However, the words were as sharp as a knife when the king of the Hun heard them. He was the king of the Hun! The matters that his daughter who he had treasured and cherished since young did today had made him lose all his pride. She also let him feel heartbroken and his heart felt cold. Humiliation! Anger! He even lost his sane and became crazy. He... never had this moment that he wanted to kill a person so much! "I only want him to die!" The king of The Hun didn''t turn his head. He stared at the scene in the Beast Fighting Cage while saying the words through the gaps of his teeth decisively. Cynthiapletely copsed on the ground. Her face was full of tears as her teeth bit her lips. She suppressed her crying sound but her teary eyes were still staring at Jack who was in the Beast Fighting Cage. ''Was there... really no other way?'' She had never experienced this kind of helplessness and desperation since young. She used to be arrogant and this was the first time that she was in this state. It had no difference for her as if the sky had fallen. "There is a chance. There must be a chance!" When Jack rushed towards the Snow Lion, he kept reminding himself in his heart, "I will live if I stay calm. I will die if I am in a panic." Even he was not sure why he was in such a state. It was like a thought in his mind was controlling him to let him stay calm and cool. In the blink of an eye. The man and the beast were close to each other. Glowing light could be seen in Jack''s eyes suddenly. When the Snow Lion swung its right front paw, his legs suddenly applied a big force as he directly jumped to the front. By relying on the inertia when he ran vigorously just now, his robe that was made by beast skin that was on his chests pressed against the ground. He barely dodged the Snow Lion''s paw and he slipped under the Snow Lion''s body. In the blink of an eye, Jack grabbed the white fur of the belly of the Snow Lion. Then, hended a knee strike onto the Snow Lion''s belly. As the Snow Lion howled, he applied force to his legs and hands and he immediately got out from the ce below the Snow Lion belly. He quickly rushed towards the Snow Lion''s side and he moved back to take distance from the Snow Lion. The belly was the softest part of an animal. It was also its weakest point. At that moment, this was the only way that Jack had thought of to injure the Snow Lion!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Besides using his own death in exchange for Amanda''s life, his onlyst way was to kill the Snow Lion! This kick had indeed done some damage to the Snow Lion. When Jack retreated from the Snow Lion, the Snow Lion''s howl didn''t stop. Its huge body vigorously trembled because its belly was hit. And this scene had made the king of The Hun and Cynthia who were outside the Beast Fighting Cage shocked at the same time. ''He... could still able to make a counterattack?'' Especially the king of The Hun, his eyes looked extremely cruel. While he was stunned, his anger also skyrocketed. The scene just now was like a heavy hammer that was harshly smashed onto his heart. With the level of his martial art, what Jack did just now was at his peak! Every move he did was perfect. He was determined to fight with his life. Therefore, he could achieve such sess. However, the consequence of such a move was he would have died if he did any mistake. A normal person would have been terrified and stunned while facing the Snow Lion. A person who still had fighting intention while facing the Snow Lion that was a fierce beast must have a firm mind. Jack was trapped in the Beast Fighting Cage and he was in a sure-death situation. Even though he was threatened and he had to face his death, he could still make a counterattack in such a desperate situation. Even though the king of the Hun had met countless people, he had only met such person for the first time in his life who was Jack in the Beast Fighting Cage! However, the king of The Hun didn''t care about this anymore. A genius who offended the majestic king would no longer be precious. Death was his final ce to be. "I don''t want you to resist. I want you to die!" The king of The Hun harshly murmured. Then, he was angry as he shouted, "The king wants you to die. You have to die. If you don''t die, I will immediately break this girl''s neck!"??????? Chapter 1027 It’s Easier to Die Than to Live The sound of threat and anger sounded like pressing him to death. In an instant, there was no turning back for Jack. He had a severe and cold expression, and he looked extremely grumpy. The words of the Hun''s King, and even the murderous n to kill the Snow Lion and reverse the order of the events, was broken off. ''What to do?'' ''What...to do?'' While thinking, Jack turned to look at the Hun''s King. He looked angry and ferocious and he was bug-eyed. Just for a moment, Jack''s eyes fell on Amanda. At that moment, that slender figure made Jack''s heart race and he felt agitated. His nose was filled with soreness. He had bloodshot eyes even became wet. "Greedy Wolf..." At that moment, Cynthia was a wreck, just like a dead body without any force. That unprecedented frustration was so big that she nearly fainted. Anyway, she was still strong, and she was determined to see the final result. Her father''s resoluteness killed all her hopes.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She knew well that there was only one possible oue for that man. Also the huge n of cooperation between the tribes would be buried together with that man, and it would shelve again. Anger, resentment, me, unwillingness...were filled in her heart. Cynthia was shrouded by all kinds of emotions, like the sky was overturning the haze. She could not bear to part with the man in front of her, and resented her father''s short sight and poor organization. Even searching everywhere in the snowy in, it was impossible to find someone who had the potential topete with the god of war Zenith Harol. Today Wolf blesses us, the God had sent such an outstanding General to us. ''But because of a few threatening words and in order to defend the honour of the so-called King of the Hun, and then he must be killed.'' ''That was ridiculous!'' The so-called King''s honour, for Cynthia, was that of the Hun in their heyday thousands of years ago. At that time, the Hun, conquered the whole snowy in, suppressed all the tribes. The Hun''s King of that period really had the so-called King''s honour. Time flew by and, during that long period, the Hun experienced wealth and decline and grew up until today step-by-step. ''What was the King''s honour?'' There were also vassal tribes and the tribes challenging the Hun in the snowy in were notpletely absent! ''Just for the ridiculous and self-deceiving honour, was it decided to give up the chance of the Hun to restore their past heyday?'' Cynthia, who was in a daze, stood still for a long while. Exhausted as ever, she leered down at the King of the Hun with a disappointed and empty expression. The Hun''s King met Jack''s eyes, narrowed his scarlet eyes and shouted, "I...want you to die!" His voice echoed in the Beast Fighting Cage. It was extremely determined and overbearing. As for the crawling guards on the ground, at that time, they didn''t dare to look up. Because everyone knew well that their status of guards didn''t give them the right to intervene, and even a glimpse was considered as a sacrilege. "Heh..." Jack said with a rueful smile, "I hope you would free Amanda after you saved the King''s honour." After saying that, Jack looked more determined and cold. His bloodshot eyes, suffused with mist, looked slowly at Cynthia, "I also beg you, be kind with Amanda." Cynthia clenched her red lips and nodded sadly. "As long as you are dead, I will keep my word!" The voice of the Hun''s King was harsh, and there was even some impatience in his eyes. Jack nced coldly at the Hun''s King, looked again at Amanda, and then closed his eyes slowly. He no longer lingered, and slowly turned towards the shivering and agonizing Snow Lion not far away. As he turned, the wind picked up and brushed Jack''s hair, and also took away thest trace of nostalgia on his face. When that horrible wound dripping with blood was disyed in front of Cynthia and the Hun''s King, Jack looked at the face of the Snow Lion, who was about to die. He was very calm and didn''t even open his eyes, but took another look at the Snow Lion in front of him. It''s easier to die than to live! Perceiving Jack''s deep intent to die, the proud expression of the Hun''s King was even more evident and he rxed again his right hand pinched on Amanda''s neck. He just held her and pressed her against the door of the Beast Fighting Cage so that she would not fall. This also made Amanda, who almost fainted, fill up her lungs with air quickly. Cynthia staggered back two steps, her face filled with tears, beating her lips firmly. Although there was already some blood, she restrained herself from crying. In the meantime. The Snow Lion, who was inside the Beast Fighting Cage, also perceived the intent to die of that formidable prey at that time. Beasts had always been better than human in terms of smell sensibility. Sensing the imminent death of Jack, the Snow Lion felt as if the sharp pain in its stomach had been lessened, its teeth bared, its mouth glistened with foul saliva and its eyes glowed with greed and excitement. As a top predator, it knew very well that when a prey showed up the intent to die, that meant it gave up already! At that moment. Instead, the Snow Lion took its time and moved its limbs slowly toward Jack. One reason was that it already considered Jack as fresh meat on the chopping block, and all it had to do was bite and swallow him. The second reason was that Jack hit it back very hard, it was hurt and felt a sharp pain on its stomach. A low, ravenous roar echoed through the Beast Fighting Cage. Because just now Jack and the Snow Lion were on a deadlock entanglement, the Snow Lion''s roar had long been a threat to this side of space. It feared all the beasts there and made them silent. "Death...is a really easy thing, living...is the most difficult one!" Jack murmured and frowned. He could clearly feel the breath of the Snow Lion rushing violently into his nose, and that made him very sick. But now...there was nothing to worry about. Atst. In the silence, the Snow Lionnded in front of Jack. Its towering and strong body made Jack seem very little in front of it. It looked down at the man in front of it like a victor. When gazing at him, its eyes became extremely greedy and ferocious. A second after. "Roar!" The Snow Lion suddenly raised its head and let out a violent roar, as to dere its King''s supremacy. Even, it provoked a gust of wind that blew its own white hairs and made them shake majestically. When the roar of the beast resounded, the eyes of the Snow Lion revealed a fierce expression. Its huge jaws opened up in an imperious manner and, directed to Jack''s head from above, swallowed it. "It''s over..." Jack looked grim. It seemed that the moment he had waited to die became slower. The wait was so long that he could feel everything, and he could even suppress the urge to fight back. The fishy breath wasing above his head, and death wasing... And yet. "Sir...I need you!" Suddenly, as heid dying, Jack heard Amanda''s weak, pleading voice in his ears. Boom! That faint voice, when resounded in Jack''s ears, seemed to be thunderous. Suddenly, his heart squeezed sharply. Pow! There was a p sound, and at the same time, Amanda let out a scream. For a moment, Jack felt a terrible blockage in his chest. Anger, resentment, hatred...All kinds of emotions were all the way up to his head as if a floodgate was opened up. The huge mouth of the Snow Lion reached the top of his head for a moment. Jack''s eyes, which had been closed all along, were suddenly raised and opened up. That sudden change made the Snow Lion''s swallowing movement stop instantly. In the Lion''s eyes, there was a rare expression of fear. It stared at Jack as if its cold eyes had seen a sea of blood and a mountain of corpses...???????????????? Chapter 1028 Mutation of the Bewitched Jack Hughes It was silent. It was dead silence. When Jack opened his eyes, the entire Beast Fighting Cage was as if frozen in the moment. Snow Lion suddenly stopped, and it made the king of Hun and Cynthia shocked. What was... going on? What happened? While they were both stunned, they could clearly see that the eyes of Snow Lion were quickly filled with intense fear. It was as if... it was seeing its predator! It was under the survival rule of predatory where it originated the suppressed fear and horror from its lineage. But, how could this be possible? The lion itself existed at the top of the food chain among the beasts. Not to mention that Snow Lion was a different kind of specie! This kind of a beast really had a weakness in fear? At the moment, the king of Hun''s heart was beating fast. His face only showed astonishment, but inside, he was already in a great disturbance. He personallymanded a ten thousand-man team to catch Snow Lion. No one knew better than him on how frightening Snow Lion was. Facing against a ten thousand soldiers and countless firearms, the beast didn''t show fear or panic. Howe when it was "eating" time, it was scared towards the food? Just when both the king of Hun and Cynthia were both in dismay. This, a more shocking scene, was like a thunderp that brutally sted on the two of them. In in sight. Snow Lion stopped its movements. Its eyes were filled with fear, and it slowly took a step backwards. This scene. This made the king of Hun panicked as he couldn''t believe it. Cynthia was even more dumbfounded, and her bloodstained red lips slightly opened. At this moment, Jack''s back was facing against the two of them, while they couldn''t see clearly the situation. However at this moment, when Jack opened his eyes, the mighty and majestic aura churned out, and not only did he let Snow Lion see the sea of blood in his eyes. But also, let Snow Lion see the veins and blood vessels popping out from his neck and face. They were like earthworms tied together, monstrous and frightening. At the moment, even when Jack was standing still, he gave people a deadly sense of horror. The mighty and majestic aura quickly swept out, and it was reced by a force of unruly dominance, covering the entire Beast Fighting Cage. It continued to spread outwards. Standing outside of the Beast Fighting Cage, the king of Hun and Cynthia both trembled, and clearly felt a sense of gnawing and frightening frost that chilled to their bone. When this terrible chill appeared, Cynthia got goose bumps, and her face suddenly showed a shocked expression. "The Only... King?" After hearing the words spoken by Cynthia. The king of Hun''s expression suddenly became distorted in horror, and trembled for a moment. "Impossible. When he battled Wolfgangst time and entered this state, he wasn''t this calm at all!" Even The king of Hun couldn''t help but wonder in a low voice. He had seen Jack entering the state of "I am the Only King". That was an almost insane state, so how could he quietly stand so still in his ce now? On the contrary. Snow Lion''s eyes were filled with fear and the backward step were constantly proving that Cynthia''s guess was right. Aside from that state, what else in this domain would make Snow Lion, a mutated beast, to be so scared and afraid? It was when the king of Hun was wondering and uncertain. Inside the Beast Fighting Cage, Jack, who was standing still, slowly raised his head. The next second. "Roar!" The growl expanded to the sky, and broke through the clouds! This growl was like a rolling thunder that echoed through the entire fortress. It was even more deafening than all the beasts locked inside the fortress before, and even Snow Lion''s roar couldn''tpete against it. The king of Hun and Cynthia both showed distress, as if their eardrums were about to be pierced. The guards crawling on the floor had also suffered the same pain, and some even screamed muffledly. Even Snow Lion was. Followed by Jack''s long roar, it wasn''t anymore that majestic and fierce. Its huge body withdrew a few steps back, distancing itself from Jack. The fear As he retreated, Snow Lion''s white fur also trembled. Boom!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After this long roar, Jack''s body shook abruptly. A strong gust of wind dispersed from his feet to all directions. Bam! Jack''s robe, at this moment, was shattered from the shaking. When the pieces of the robe fell down, Jack''s perfect and strong muscles were exposed under the light. It was only under the astonished gaze of the king of Hun and Cynthia. His body of muscles seemed to be alive. A slight wriggling movement would cause a "creaking" sound. "It''s really... that state!" Cynthia stared beautifully. Right now, it seemed that the dying man grasped hisst hope, "Father, what if... he really woulde out?" "There''s no if. Snow Lion..." The king of Hun dismissed it, but he wasn''t finished speaking, and he noticed Snow Lion; he couldn''t help but started doubting. "Roar!" It was also when the king of Hun was reluctant. The cautious Snow Lion raised its head, and let out a roar. The sound was deafening. It seemed to be responding to Jack''s previous roar. It was just like before the wild beasts battled each other; they would have a showdown of their momentum. This made the king of Hun more resolute. He nced at Cynthia, and said, "I want him to die. Do you think Snow Lion would let hime out?" The excitement on Cynthia''s face dramatically disappeared, and she nervously stared at Jack inside the Beast Fighting Cage. Her father wanted this man to die. its eyes was reced by cautiousness. In Cynthia''s eyes, only if this man relied on the state of "I am the only King", and then killed Snow Lion in a short amount time, would bring shock to her father. Perhaps, this would make him not kill him. However... was it really possible? "Hmm?!" Suddenly, Cynthia, who was staring closely at Jack, trembled; her eyebrows jumped, and let out a startled sound. Her expression quickly turned to be frightened. At the same time, the king of Hun turned his sight from Cynthia back to the Beast Fighting Cage. Just when he saw Jack, he also showed the same expression as Cynthia. At this moment, Jack still stood on the same spot, and kept his head up. It''s just after his robe shattered, and muscles wriggling. This time, a mutation was happening! Followed by the wriggling movement of the muscles, blood vessels slowly erupted from the muscles. Each of the blood vessels coursed along a direction, and inteced which made it look veryplicated. It was just after a closer look at theplexity; it gave people a sense of patience, and it was shockingly eye-catching. The blood vessels inteced, and were covered under the muscles which made them look incredibly clear. It was also when Cynthia and the king of Hun noticed this abnormal change. Those blood vessels that popped out bloomed to a darkish red light under the bright light. It was as if the light was enveloping the blood vessels. For a moment. Whether it was Cynthia or the king of Hun, they panicked after seeing this scene, even their heads felt numb...?????? Chapter 1029 Python Devours Dragon after Transformation in the State of Bewitchedness This scene was sensational. King of The Hun and Cynthia were terrified and stunned as they looked at the scene. Deep in their hearts, an unspeakable fear even arose invisibly. The transformation on Jack Hughes''s body at this moment was shocking as it was beyond the changes that might ur in a normal person, so two of them had a sense of unreality in trance. "What, what''s going on? Did I see wrongly?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. King of The Hun was panicked as he blurted. Cynthia shook her head dumbfoundedly, "No, no, I saw it too. Did both of us see it wrong?" In an instant. They looked at each other. His pupils shrank and he turned his head and yelled at the guards and Beast ve who were lying prostrate on the ground behind him. "All of you look up!" Amand was given. Those who were lying prostrate on the ground and didn''t dare to look up initially, raised their heads one after another. But. When they saw Jack standing in ce in the Beast Fighting Cage, they showed a look of appalment. There was a pause for a second. Hiss... The sounds of gasping were heard in chorus and echoed through the space. All the guards and Beast ve revealed their shocked and disbelieving expressions. It wasn''t a hallucination! They didn''t misread it! Seeing this scene, King of The Hun and Cynthia immediately had a judgement in their mind. However, when they got the confirmation, they were even more shocked beyond words. Was this ...really a change that could appear on a human being?! His change didn''t stop but was slowly advancing towards an even more shocking transformation. Two of them were able to remain restrained. However, the guards on the spot could no longer suppress the horror in their mind and began to murmur. "What''s going on? What the hell is going on with those veins on his body?" "My god, it''s still fine if the muscles are writhing. I''ve heard martial arts masters say that they are indeed able to control their muscles after progressing to a certain level, but what the hell is going on if the veins are bulging and emitting a blood-red light?" "Wolf, how much of terrifying secret does this man from Wolf House have? This, this isn''t even a change that a human being has!" The chatter was like a tidal wave. Within the entire room, the atmosphere was already distinct from the previous one. Astonishing! An unspeakable astonishment! It even made these guards to ignore King of The Hun and Cynthia, and they started to call a spade a spade. Inside the Beast Fighting Cage, the pupils of Snow Lion obviously constricted with Jack''s change. Moreover, its huge body slowly bent down, which was the standard stance of a fierce beast. The only difference was that the white fur on Snow Lion was faintly trembling as it felt the powerful aura that was exuded from his body. Jack stood in ce. Even he himself wasn''t clear about his own change. As soon as he entered a state of bewitchedness, his sanity was immediately lost. But this time, the bewitchedness was obviously different from the previous times. There was no violent ughter like killing machine. Instead, he stood calmly in ce. As the muscles squirmed, the veins protruded, glowing with a dark blood-red light. The faint blood-red light was somewhat dull, that''s why it gave people an unrealistic feeling that they were seeing things. But such a change was real. The inhuman transformation was mind-boggling. As more and more blood vessels protruded from the muscles and glowed with dark blood-red light, his body was being covered to the brim. It wasplex and criss-cross. On the contrary, it gave an impression of being uncluttered, yet messy. It was a kind of intertwinement which gave a sense of perfect visual experience. This was simr to talisman, where the drawing on it was messy, but it was orderly in the eyes of normal people and made them to feel like that was how it supposed to be. The veins on his body were now giving all of them such a feeling. Because of this change in his body, every part of the muscles on his bared upper body seemed to surge instantly to an extreme state of explosive power. It was as if there was a terrifying outburst that could cause people to despair under each part of his muscles. This scene didn''tst long. It just seemed to be prolonged as the crowd was in a state of horror and shock. When all the veins bulged, Jack who had been tilting his head, suddenly opened his mouth and exhaled. "Heh..." The low sound echoed within the Beast Fighting Cage, making people to feel chilling and frightening. The next second. "Look, look at his eyes, am I bleary-eyed?" A cry of rm exploded. Everyone felt panicked and their gazes stared in horror at the ce where Jack was looking at. In a trance, it seemed as if a faint blood-red light was sparkling from his eyes. Boom! This scene made everyone panic, causing them topletely nk out. Even the King of The Hun was paying full attention to his inhuman transformation right now and his previous determination to kill him seemed to have dissipated. There was nothing else but shock! Under the re of the crowd, his breath was visible and still remained in the air due to the coldness when he exhaled. However, Jack slowly lowered his head. The movement was slow. But it gave off a domineering and violent look. In the eyes of crowd, this action was as if the mountain overturned. That kind of oppression. Not to mention the guards and Beast ve, even King of The Hun and Cynthia were suffocating at this moment. The moment Jack looked at Snow Lion with his scarlet gaze. "Roar!" The white fur on the huge body of Snow Lion curled backwards and a roar exploded tantly. "Roar!" His eyes also sparkled with blood-red light as he responded with a roar. It was extremely absurd as a man and a beast were confronting each other with a roar. However, it wasn''t absurd at all in everyone''s eyes. This was because they could clearly see that Snow Lion lowered its head when Jack roared. This was clearly a sign of showing cowardice! Boom! With the trembling of his body, a strong wind suddenly blowing in all directions. The ground beneath his feet cracked inch by inch amidst a loud explosion and the dust even swept with the wind. At this moment, Jack seemed to be the only focus here. Whether it was King of The Hun, Cynthia, or even the Snow Lion, they had all be the foil. Bang! Suddenly, there was a loud bang. Jack who was standing motionless, was like a cannonball that rushed towards the Snow Lion with a lightning speed in front of everyone. Even a streak of shadow could be seen behind him. "Roar!" In the twinkling of an eye, a fierce and ferocious look appeared in the eyes of Snow Lion. It ran wildly towards Jack with a roar. In this instant, everyone was nervous and they held their breath. Under everyone''s gaze, the asymmetrical bodies of Jack and Snow Lion were within reach. "Roar!" As he let out an explosive roar, the veins on his body glowed with a dark blood-red light simultaneously. His body was like a red ck Dragon as he bent down suddenly. The muscles of his back and waist squirmed and his power was building up rapidly at his moment. Even the sound of his muscles of back and waist squirming was clearly heard by everyone. Although the sound was soft, it was like thunder since he was the focus with everyone''s attention. Everyone didn''t know his purpose for doing so. But...if Brent was here. He would definitely be jaw-dropping and shocked beyond words. Because this was exactly his unique skill...Python Devours Dragon! It was just that when Jack wanted to learn it from him and let Brent to perform it again, Brent hadn''t recovered from his injuries, so he couldn''t perform it a second time. Moreover, this skill was sure a destructive move with both pros and cons, and also high risks, thus Jack didn''t learn it. However, at this moment, he had performed it. Python Devours Dragon...after the transformation in the state of bewitchedness!???? Chapter 1030 Domineering Time seemed to be slowed down. Jack''s body was covered with blood vessels glowing with dark blood-red light, like a red ck Dragon. At this moment, he burst out with all might, clenching his fists and attacking the Snow Lion that was within reach with a domineering power. Snow Lion also roared and swung its right front paw towards him. Bang... A terrifying power outburst. The ground beneath Jack and Snow Lion cracked, unable to withstand the terrifying force of a man and a beast right now. A roar rang out. Even as his fists clenched together, a spiral of airstream which was visible swept above his fists and turned scarlet under the backdrop of blood-red light. This scene made everyone tremble and an invisible great terror haunted them as they watched. Was this...really the kind ofbat power that a human being could explode? Compared to the shock and fear of the crowd. King of The Hun even had a feeling of disbelief. He was pop-eyed as if the eyes were about to fall out, keeping his eyes on the astounding scene inside the cage. He was well aware of thebat power of Snow Lion. It was heterologous as its size alone gave it an even more terrifying destructive power than an ordinary lion king. But...could anyone really stand up to it on his own? Even he himself felt uncertain and uneasy at this moment. Last time when they captured Snow Lion, it cost The Hun a huge price as many new soldiers with high potential were killed by it and this enough to prove the terror of Snow Lion. However, the state which Jack had disyed in front of him obviously wasn''t possessed by a normal human being. The King of The Hun was now confused about the result of a special man versus a fierce beast. Boom! In the twinkling of an eye, there was a loud sound like a bomb explosion inside the cage. His fists which held scarlet airstream, tantly smashing right into the centre of its sharp ws. The terrifying impact instantly set off a visible st, sweeping in all directions. The ground was cracked and even crushed dust was swept along with the st, making the ce to be blurry. Who won and who lost? In an instant, everyone''s hearts were in their throats. Although various aspects between Jack and Snow Lion weren''t on the same level, the extraordinary change that had just urred in his body still made the crowd to have a sense of anticipation for the final result. This inhuman change could possibly bring a different oue! Just as the crowd was looking forward to it. "Roar!" The roar of Snow Lion suddenly echoed amidst the dust. However, this roar caused the guards to show disappointed expressions on their faces. Even Cynthia felt light-headed and almost fainted at this moment. On the other hand, the apprehension in the King''s eyes was gone and reced bycency. "He has overestimated himself after all." This was the thought in his mind. However. "My god, what is that? Look!" A scream suddenly exploded from the crowd. What?! King of The Hun who wascent, was instantly startled and looked towards the cage. Soon his body was as if struck by lightning and trembled for a moment. He showed a frightened look as if he had seen a ghost. In the meantime, Cynthia who was desperate recovered her wits and looked at the scene happening inside the cage. Her beautiful eyes abruptly sparkled and she showed an indescribable excitement. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. It didn''t even take a second from the time everyone thought the end hade to the outcries of the guards. Inside the Beast Fighting Cage at this moment, there was still dust sweeping around and blurring the vision. But everyone could see vaguely that a behemoth was slowly rising in the air now. This scene was extremely shocking. Even with the dust covering it, the Snow Lion could be seen in the air, but its posture was weird with its head facing downwards, as if it was a broken pocket that was about to be thrown out. At the same time. "Roar!" A loud roar sounded like thunder. Snow Lion which had been thrown into the air, drew an arc in the air and was thrown out with a bang.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Rumble ... The huge body raised a gale and instantly blew away the dust around. Afternding on the ground, it even writhed, crushing the ground all the way and tumbling a dozen metres away again, then it crashed the cage into twisted shape eventually with a thud sound. The ground seemed to have been destroyedpletely. However, the crowd had no time to care about the Snow Lion that had been thrown out as the clouds of dust were too thick and they couldn''t see clearly for a while. All the shocked gazes fell on the man in the cage. An indescribable chill swept through the crowd on the spot and they were plunged into absolute silence out of shock. As the dust cleared, Jack who was in the centre was soon revealed. He stood in ce majestically, bending down his body and facing towards the direction in which Snow Lion was thrown out with his hands hanging down and his body remaining the same posture after the powerful throw. The eyes that glowed with blood-red light, the whole body that glowed with dark blood-red light and the hideous face that was covered with veins, haunted everyone like a nightmare. Was this man...really something that could possibly exist in this world? Could a mortal body really bepared to that of God? This invisible great terror haunted everyone. Even though Jack was just standing there, his sinister aura seemed to drag everyone into deep terror. Even when King of The Hun saw Jack, he couldn''t help but his face turned pale. The oue was beyond everyone''s expectations! No one had expected that such a reversal would ur as everyone thought he would be destined for death actually. What was even more shocking was that Jack managed to throw Snow Lion out with his might as it was several timesrger. Could normal people have this kind of power? This action was even more domineering! "Heh..." Just as he was being watched by the crowd, he let out an exhausted breath and it lingered in front of his mouth and nose. Immediately afterwards, his body suddenly trembled, the veins quickly shrank and the dark blood-red light disappeared at the same time. As the crowd hadn''t recovered their wits yet. There was a poof! His body went limp and he fell straight to the ground, then directly fainted. "Greedy Wolf..." Cynthia''s body shivered. She immediately intended to push the King away and open the door of the Beast Fighting Cage. But just as her hand lifted and ced on his shoulder. "Roar ..." A low roar suddenly came out amidst the clouds of dust. This instantly made Cynthia to feel panicked, as if a pot of cold water had poured over her, causing her to be despairing directly!0000 Chapter 1031 King of Beasts’ Submission The sudden roar terrified everyone. Was there a turn for the worse? Everyone in the arena held their breath in shock. Everyone was looking at the clearing dust cloud and then began to see Snow Lion''s huge figure. However, when the dust settled it was clear to everyone what had happened. "Woah..." Everyone could not help but exim in horror. King Hun was shocked and his expression betrayed his feelings when he also eximed, "Did he do this all by himself?" King Hun could not believe his eyes even when it happened right in front of him. Cynthia who had given up hope was immensely relieved when she saw Snow Lion''s condition. Perhaps... this is over? Snow Lion looked pathetic as heid on the ground. Behind it was a greatly deformed cage that resulted from the fight. Furthermore, its right w was clearly twisted and its leg bone was sticking out of its skin Blood soaked its white fur and continued to bleed onto the ground. It was obvious that Snow Lion was in pain and it continued to moan in agony. It was no longer majestic and was now pitiful and defeated. Only the moans of Snow Lion reverberated within the arena. Everyone broke out in cold sweat. It was clear now that the sudden loud crunch was the sound of its strong leg bone being broken by the copsed man. But... how could that man be so terrifyingly strong? Although everyone was shocked at Snow Lion''s injuries, they were even more terrified that it was done by Jack!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Snow lion was the King of Beasts! When King Hun led thousands of men to capture Snow Lion but could not subdue and make it submit. But now, this man could subdue Snow Lion to this extent? With Sirius overwatching, had the God of Death descended upon them? Then, just as everyone was numb with goosebumps, they heard a low growl. Snow Lion who was bleeding on the ground growled and its eyes seemed to light up. Then, amid the gasps, Snow Lion began to shudder and struggled to its feet. It stood on three legs and then its eyes fixated on the unconscious Jack. Everyone''s expression changed drastically. "Damn!" King Hun murmured in a low voice, "Snow Lion is the king of beasts and it took thousands of men just to capture him. It would not give up just with this injury and will fight to its death!" What King Hun said immediately caused Cynthia to worry again and instantly felt hopeless. Cynthia bit her lower lips and then sobbed as she said, "Father, isn''t Greedy Wolf''s abilities enough for you to open your heart and give him a chance?" She wailed and begged pitifully. Now that Jack was unconscious, her only hope was to beg the King for help. It was useless for her to beg if that man had fallen to the ws of Snow Lion but Jack struck back and shocked everyone with his prowess. Even Snow Lion was caught off guard by Jack''s fighting capabilities. With such battle-fighting abilities, only he could take on Zenith. It was with this that Cynthia hoped could convince King Hun to spare Jack''s life. When a person''s value had risen significantly, then the initial obstacles impeding him would be ovee! Cynthia knew this and more importantly, King Hun also knew this. Just as Cynthia was begging, King Hun''s expression also revealed his hesitation. However, Cynthia''s cries seemed to have attracted Snow Lion. "Roar!" It was as if the roar was a threat. Then Snow Lion began to limp slowly towards the unconscious Jack. Its front right limp was twisted, broken, and bleeding. It left a trail of blood as it limped on. When King Hun saw this, his expression darkened, and eximed, "It''s toote!" "There''s time, there''s definitely time!" Cynthia grabbed King Hun''s arm and begged, "There is definitely time if father wants to!" King Hun shook his head and said with regret, "When Snow Lion is determined to kill a person, it will never change its mind even if I send these guards in to sacrifice themselves. It will kill everyone in its path just to get to greedy wolf!" The guards'' expressions changed drastically when they heard the King mention about sacrificing them. But what the King said thereafter showed that he would not give that order. King Hun turned to look at Cynthia, "A King''s pride is the same regardless of human or beasts! At least a human being can ovee his pride with his intellect but not a beast!" What King Hun said knocked the wind out of Cynthia. Instantly, Cynthia''s legs gave way and she knelt on the ground just outside the cage. She looked on helplessly as Snow Lion continued to stagger towards Jack. Cynthia grabbed the bars of the cage and began to scream but just as King Hun said, regardless of how much Cynthia screamed and banged on the cage, Snow Lion was unfazed and did not even turn around to look. It just proceeded steadily towards Jack. Tears continued to flow down Cynthia''s cheeks. She copsed onto the cage, wailed, and begged pitifully, "No, I beg you not to..." King Hun turned gloomy, his right hand rxed, and slowly ced Amanda onto the ground. His eyes fixated on what was happening inside the cage. ''With Sirius in the heavens, have I made a mistake this time?'' He started to doubt himself. Jack''s ability to cause such a severe injury to Snow Lion all by himself caused King Hun to waiver. Cynthia''s wails continued to reverberate inside the quiet fort. Under the terrified looks of the spectators, all of them knew what would happen next. The person who shocked everyone with his deadly skills and strength would be devoured by Snow Lion! Death was in the air and the end was inevitable. As Snow Lion advanced, each of its steps was like a sledgehammer pounding onto everyone''s chest. Finally, Snow Lion was right in front of Jack. Its huge majestic head drooped over Jack''s head. Then, Snow Lion paused, and then with a ''thud'', Snow Lion slumped and prone on the ground. What Snow Lion did next startled everyone. "What''s happening? What is Snow Lion doing?" "Wasn''t it going to kill that man? Why is it lying beside the man?" "Something isn''t right. It does not appear that Snow Lion wants to kill him!" The exmations continued however King Hun frowned deeply in disbelief. Cynthia was equally stunned and froze in ce. What Snow Lion did stunned everyone. Snow Lion proned in front of Jack and simply looked at him. In full view of everyone, the majestic Lion nudged Jack with its head and then slowly stuck out its tongue to gently lick Jack''s forehead. It thenid its head right beside Jack. It appeared that Snow Lion was no longer the beast that it was but behaved respectfully like a household pet. What the hell was going on? Everyone including Cynthia was dumbfounded and their disbelief was written all over their faces. Only King Hun managed to utter a sentence after heposed himself, "Could it be that the King of Beast has been finally... subdued?"??????????????? Chapter 1032 Honor Of The Millenia His low voice shocked and reverberated in everyone''s ears. Cynthia, the guards, the beast ves all looked dumbfounded towards King Hun. King Hun appeared to be extremely vexed and bewildered. But then, King Hun began to grin in amazement as he remarked, "What a joke. I tried for three years to tame and subdue this beast but today, Snow Lion had finally been subdued by this battle. This is indeed a p across my face!" Cynthia looked at King Hun and focused on the key point of ... being subdued. "Father, what do you mean by the King of Beasts being subdued?" Cynthia quickly asked. King Hun looked towards the cage and Snow Lion who was behaving like a cat as itid beside Jack. King Hun then exined, "To the King of Beasts, it reigned over all the animals. It would never lower itself to any animals weaker than itself in a world where the strong feeds on the weak. However, when it meets a beast stronger than itself, it would submit and adopt the stronger beast as its master." After a pause, King Hun continued, "Taming a beast by force does not win over the beast''s heart and under the right conditions, the beast would abandon its master." "However, when the beast submits, then it would wholeheartedly ept and gives its life to the master. Even in the face of danger, the beast would stand by the master''s side and protect its master even unto death!" King Hun appeared to be totally conflicted and troubled as he said. He raised his hands to rub his face as if topose himself, "Oh the King of Beasts... the Beast among beasts! I spent three years and could not get Snow Lion to submit itself to me. Now, this chap had made it submit to him in just a day!" King Hun then looked down towards Cynthia and said, "Honey, perhaps your choice was right after all!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Cynthia''s eyes lit up when she saw King Hun''s change in attitude and emotions started to stir within her. Simply said, Snow Lion had been subdued by greedy wolf in this fight and Jack absolutely won the hear and loyalty of Snow Lion. She was also clear why King Hun wanted Snow Lion''s loyalty. In the great snow ins where survival of the fittest is the order of the day, being able to subdue such a majestic beast would have a huge contribution to the coalition! Cynthia bit her lips as she said, "Father, aren''t you after the honor of subduing Snow Lion?" King Hunughed and then raised his hand and ordered the guards and beast ves, "Get Snow Lion into his enclosure and quickly give it medical treatment." "Yes, your excellency!" The guards and beast ves answered in unison. Then King Hun looked towards the unconscious Jack who was still in the cage. His anger had all but cleared from his face and he was looking radiant when he ordered, "This is a good thing, an excellent achievement! From this moment forward, all the offensesmitted by greedy wolf had been forgiven. He shall be appointed as the General of the South andmand the army. He shall also be bestowed the honor of the Hun Top Warrior!" The King dered with unusual gusto and pride and everyone was surprised. Even Cynthia was stunned by the sudden and drastic change of King Hun. The change was so great that Cynthia could not believe it and it was as if all the conflicts between King Hun and Jack never happened! A monument in his honor, appointed as General and awarded the honor of the Hun Top Warrior! All these were the greatest honor to the Huns. Any one of these awards would be a great honor but now, all three of these were bestowed upon one man! This had never urred in the millennia of Hun history. Even Cynthia was stunned that such a high honor was bestowed by her father without a hint of hesitation. It appeared that they had risen from the depths of hell to the heavens. What was even more unsettling to Cynthia was the way her father was behaving so joyously. "Guards, take this little girl away and treat her well As for greedy wolf, get the best physicians of the thirteen cities and provide him with the best medical treatment!" King Hun disregarded Cynthia''s re in disbelief and held her up after el. giving the orders and said to her, "Follow me, I know what you are thinking." Cynthia followed King Hun out of the arena. The father and daughter walked in the snow towards the pce. The ground was already thick with fallen snow. "I know that you wanted to ask me the purpose for subduing Snow Lion, right?" King Hun said as he walked. "Yes." Cynthia nodded. The turn of events in the beast cage and the drastic change of King Hun''s attitude towards Jack made her extremely troubled. King Hunughed and said, "Medea, you''re twenty years old. I remembered that when you were sixteen, you told me that you wanted to unite all the Huns and move south and take over Thegiant City so that all the subjects of the Kingdom can live in the vast and sunny ins." Cynthia shuddered and stood in ce looking stunned at her father. King Hun seemed to know what she was thinking and paused. He turned around and looked calmly at Cynthia, Tunderstand your desires and I had pondered about your wishes but I can''t risk the achievements of the ancestors. That is why I am so cautious of your choice and your desire to march southwards. This had troubled me continuously and something that I can''t ovee." "But I always remembered what you said and after a year, I decided to subdue the Snow Lion." "Father..." Cynthia''s eyes lit up as she looked towards King Hun. She now understood what the King meant. King Hunughed and said, "I do not have any lofty goals and aspirations and only wanted to continue the reign that was left to me by the ancestors. But I am a man after all and when you inspired me, I also wanted to give it an attempt." "The lion is the king of the beasts and especially Snow Lion who is the beast among the beasts. If I can subdue him, then in this world where the fittest survive, I would be able to attain enormous credibility in the Kingdom." "Subduing the Snow Lion would give a huge boost to achieving what you wished for when you were sixteen. But... what your father could not achieve, was done by this chap." Cynthia''s eyes lit up and said coyly, "Thanks, father..." Before she could finish, King Hun waved his hand and interrupted her, "Don''t thank me, you know that I am gripped by indecision and often hesitate. Although I did intend to kill that chap, but now... I am convinced that he is worthy of you." A person who could subdue the King of the beasts and make the beast of beasts submit is truly someone to be revered." Even if he may not be able to be victorious against Zenith, he was definitely worthy of King Hun''s daughter. The bone-chilling winds began to howl darkness nketed the snow ins. Rumble... The earth shook as a group of cavalry rode in the blowing snow. "Another three days'' journey and we will reach the Hun''s thirteen cities. Once we arrive, we will ride through the twelve cities and then on the third day, reach the main city. Remember! We will have to find the young master even at the cost of all our lives!" Chapter 1033 Undercover Guard Arrived, Seeking for Information Three dayster. At the Hun''s Royal Pce thirteen cities, on one of the streets in Star City. The lights were dim, and the night was approaching, but there were still many people on the streets. Under the light, it didn''t look much different from daytime. A group of young people walked amidst the snow and wind, sauntering on the street. The people around them stared at them bizarrely at times. It was because they were from inner territory and they looked differentpared to the others on the street who were from the foreign tribes. The group of young people stood out like a sore thumb. They were obviously an Undercover Guard team. Even though the people from both inner territory and foreign tribes openly hated each other, the the people from inner territory still had trade rtions with the citizens here in secret. With the help of the Hughes family and the protection from the merchants, they easily entered the Hun''s Star City. "Chief, we got lost in the snowy field and wasted a lot of time. I''m afraid..." One person said in a low voice. The man, who was walking in front, was much taller than the others. He grimaced and his expression turned wintry. They originally nned to rush here relentlessly throughout the day and the night and they were expecting to arrive at the Hun''s Royal Pce thirteen cities within a day or two. But as soon as it got dark, the road ahead wasn''t visible anymore. The storm was howling on the snowy field, and they were getting lost even while using the equipment that they had. The foreign tribes lived their whole lives on snowy fields and had more experience with determining the directions and figuring out which way to go even when it was dark, windy, and stormy. The Undercover Guard were trained, but it was still hard for them to manoeuvre themselves in that situation. They got lost before even crossing the west side of Skyline Mountain. They managed to arrive at the Hun''s thirteen cities, but they wasted a lot of time in between searching for directions. The person who asked the question gulped and swallowed his words, seeing the change in Chief''s expression. Chief said sternly, "Nothing to fear! The master put his life on the line and we have arrived here. We will do everything to find the young master, dead or alive. Don''t forget, we are only alive today because of the master. Our lives belong to the master since the beginning!" His voice sounded bleak and determined. The people around him had stern looks on their faces. They nodded and were surer of themselves now. Their lives belonged to the master! It was because of the master that they were even alive today! They were long dead if it wasn''t for Patrick. The Undercover Guard had a special status. When Patrick first founded this group, he didn''t use the influence of the Hughes family. Everything was done in secret. And they were all mercenaries. They were rescued by Patrick from the scaffold, and then he recruited them! They are not as skilful as Brent, but they all had experience with real war. One person said, "But Chief, the Hun''s Royal Pce''s defence is stronger than Star City''s defence. It''s nighttime right now and I assume that they will strengthen their defence even more. Can we really enter the Royal Pce in three days?" Chief arched his brow, "Let''s not think about that first. Right now, we should split up. One of you shoulde with me to the tavern and the rest seek for information outside. Remember to go to chaotic ces, the more chaotic the better, as there will be more information to extract." "Why couldn''t we just go buy information from the intelligence agency?" Chief shook his head, "That''s ourst resort. It''s in pr night now and the Northern Territory is known to be dangerous. Everyone would be on their guard. On the way here, we also heard about the situation here from the foreign tribes small viges. From what they say, I think something is off around here." He paused and frowned, he then said in a low voice, "We disguised ourselves as merchants and the people from the viges shouldn''t be too cautious of us, judging on how they normally act. But along the way, some vigers were taking precautions against us. They all nodded in agreement. They were different from other merchants even though they disguised themselves as merchants on their way here. It was because they were trained and moved more with discipline. But when they entered a vige to seek information, some vigers were extremely cautious of them. This wouldn''t happen if it was back then! Chief waved his hand, signalling others to go seek out information. He then walked towards the bustling street with apanion. "Joseph Wace, what do we do if we cannot find the young master at all?" He looked at Chief and said, "I didn''t dare to say this just now when the others were there. Though, there is a possibility that this can happen. Many people tried and couldn''t find anything. So, we should consider all possibilities!" Joseph looked at him coldly. The person who was talking was one of the oldest amongst the Undercover Group. Both of them entered the group around the time when the group was founded. Hence, this person didn''t talk too politely to him. "We''ll look first." He answered briefly and walked forward.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The noises were getting louder. It was boisterous. This wasmon in any city on the snowy field. At night, things couldn''t be controlled properly. The management loosened up and the taverns became chaotic and turbulent. A simr scene could be seen in the taverns in the inner territory, but the chaotess was iparable! Scenes of debauchery could be seen everywhere, everyone was leading voluptuous lives. All kinds of people could be found in the tavern, elites and peasants alike. Even people working undercover woulde out around this time and go to the tavern to enjoy their time. The two of them walked past the crowd and walked along the path near the entrance. The lights were getting dimmer, but the music was getting louder. It was simr to a pub, but the tavern was more crowded. The decorations were also simple and all over the ce. But Joseph and hispanion weren''t here for debauchery. They were here for information and hence they couldn''t care less about the decorations. They sat in front of the bar counter and asked for alcohol. They pretended to be in a conversation while eavesdropping on other people''s conversations around them. Alcohol would make you gutsier and make you speak the truth. Under the influence of alcohol, people tended to talk without reserve as they were less rational. "Do you remember hearing a beast howling around 3 days ago?" A drunk and burly man said as he raised his beer bottle. He looked pleased with himself. Joseph frowned, why would there be beasts in here? Their conversation attracted his attention. The burly man''spanions got excited hearing what he said. "Yes, I heard that. Rumours say that it came from the pce. My cousin works in the pce as a guard and he said that the king opened the Beast Fighting Cage that night!" "The Beast Fighting Cage? No wonder we heard the beast howling that night. But oh my god, the king opened the Beast Fighting Cage? The beast was known to be extremely vicious and the cage wasn''t oper since forever!" "But something was odd about that night. The howling startled a lot of people, even us living in the Star City could hear it. But it got quiet really quickly and the royals didn''t even give us an exnation." 3 days ago, the beast howled as the cage was opened. Many people were frightened. And within 3 days, discussions about the Royal Pce were all over the city! The Hun''s King ordered to sweep the case under the rug and the people involved weren''t allowed to talk about what happened with the Beast Fighting Cage. The people were in heated discussions about it as they didn''t know what was going on. So in the past 3 days, the beast and the fighting cage were the hot topics for discussion amongst the people of the Royal Pce thirteen cities! The burly man who started the conversation looked pleased, seeing that the others were talking about what he started. He chugged his beer and wiped his mouth. He smiled, "You guys don''t know, but I do. I''m telling you, this is huge! I heard that the king opened the cage that night because of a person from inner territory!" "What?!" Joseph who was eavesdropping, his heart skipped a beat and his eyes flickered.[] Chapter 1034 Three Days Later Joseph got excited hearing the conversation. Hispanion also looked delighted. They looked at each other and was looking forward to the conversation. They didn''t stand up and walk over. Instead, they continued pretending to talk to each other but their attention was fully on the burly man. The people around the burly man looked at him curiously after hearing what he said. The drunk burly man seemed extremely pleased being the centre of attention. One person asked, "How do you know?" The question made the burly man even more ted. His face flushed and he was euphoric. "You guys don''t know, because you guys don''t have many connections. But I do... Because my best bud works in the pce as a guard, and..." He paused and then he smiled as he said, "He was on duty that night the Beast Fighting Cage was opened. He entered the cage as well." Amazing. Everyone around him eximed. But no one else in the tavern noticed as it was noisy in the tavern. But Joseph and hispanion who were concentrating on the conversation heard everything. "Quick, quick, tell us what happened." The burly man chugged another beer upon hearing the question and started to tell the story slowly. "Well, the guy from inner territory is apparently very talented. Do you guys know about Wolf House? It''s the Hun''s top training institute. Everyone from the institute will be the pir of the Hun''s country''s future! And that guy is training in the Wolf House!" "What?" Everyone took a deep breath and their expression changed. The Hun had arge territory. The people from smaller viges might not know much about Wolf House, but aboriginal people living in the city had to hear about it before. "What? A guy from inner territory can enter the Wolf House?" "The Wolf House is very strict with its admission requirement and the king chooses them himself. A guy from inner territory will be barred entry from the very start, no?" "If you''re not lying, then this guy from inner territory must be extremely talented. Otherwise, the king wouldn''t have let him in!" The people around the burly men were suspicious of him. The burly man didn''t mind, he continued talking. "Well, yes. He is indeed extremely talented! The king opened the Beast Fighting Cage for him. My bud said that the princess even begged the king not to make the person fight the beast. But in the end, the person went into the cage and battled the beast. And he even won the fight!" What he said shocked everyone around him. "No way! The king wouldn''t normally open the cage. If he did so and the person walked out alive, he had to be impatient to announce this to the whole world. A person who walked out alive from the Beast Fighting Cage was someone to be respected and fear by the Hun!" Someone retorted. The burly man waved his hand, "You guys are naive. This issue was covered up by the king himself. Don''t you guys think that it is harder to leave and enter the city recently? From what my buddy told me, something huge would happen 3 dayster at Royal city!" "What will happen?" Everyone''s eyes were wide open. The burly man shook his head, "I don''t know. The king will be the one giving out the orders. Before that, everything will be kept secret. My best bud and I were the only few who even knew a bit about this." The people around the burly man had a disappointed look on their faces. Joseph and hispanion looked at each other. Joseph said sternly, "Let''s go back to where we are staying. No matter if it''s true or fake, we have to try to infiltrate Royal city and find out if that person is the young master or not!" "Yes!" In the pce. In the princess'' brightly lit quarter. Jackid down on Cynthia''srge and soft bed. Cynthia was sitting next to him, she was changing the bandage on his back carefully. She was gentle and careful, afraid of touching his skin that was scratched open by the Snow Lion. "For the next 3 days, you will be the one changing my bandages and taking care of me?" Jack sounded weak. His back was badly wounded, and he had no energy after going crazy. He woke up, but his consciousness wasn''t entirely there. "Yes, since I''m your wife. Who will take care of you if not me?" Cynthia answered while concentrating on rubbing some ointment on Jack''s back. Jack felt warm inside.. He smiled gently, "But you are a princess. You shouldn''t work so relentlessly. You can ask the servants to do it." "I would be restless if I left it up to them." Cynthia raised her brow and inched closer to him. She smiled and she whispered next to his ears with her pretty looking lips, "Not to mention that my father treasures you a lot right now. He won''t leave taking care of you to the servants." "Is the Beast Fighting Cage really that powerful?" Jack felt his ears and his face burning up, he tried to smile and said, "When I was entering the cage, your father was doing everything he could to kill me. He even used Amanda to threaten me." "It''s ''cause you''re too capable."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Cynthia sat up straight and said, "My father wanted to kill you at first because you threatened him with Amanda That was a huge taboo A normal person, no, even Wolfgang, one of the most powerful warriors, would get a death sentence for doing that!" "Because of me, you got to challenge the beast instead. You managed to enter the zone in a nick of time and the Snow Lion stopped attacking you. After that, my father didn''t want to kill you anymore!" "Thank you." Jack stared at her deeply and said seriously. Cynthia started wrapping Jack with new bandages and said, "We are husband and wife. It''s only normal that I plead for you. But you are only alive because of your skills! You weren''t aware of what was happening around you when vel got in the zone, right? My father was so shocked when he saw the Snow Lion listening to yourmands. He caught it 3 years ago and wanted the King of Beasts'' Submission, but the Snow Lion was extremely ferocious!" "King of Beasts'' Submission!" Jack frowned in confusion, "What does that mean?" Cynthia was done changing Jack''s bandage. She exined what it meant and Jack finally connected the dots. "So from now on, the Snow Lion would recognize me as its master and listen to my everymand?" Jack mumbled. Cynthia smiled charmingly, "It would even die for you willingly!" She paused, and then she patted Jack''s shoulder gently. She said happily, "You have to try to recover as soon as possible. My father wants you to ride the Snow Lion and walk around the city the day after tomorrow. He wants to present you to the people and he is also going to give you recognition as the Hun''s warrior. He even wants to build you a monument!" This is the first time in 1000 years that we, the Hun, get to witness someone getting a triple crown. It''s the highest form of recognition you can get!" Cynthia''s eyes turned dreamy as she talked. She leaned forward and pressed her red lips on Jack''s shoulder. She muttered, "Thank you. I''m thankful for having you as my husband!"???? Chapter 1035: 1035 The Country In Uproar In the recent three days, Jack had been recuperating in the pce with Cynthia. Cynthia had been helping him with his meals, changing his dressings, and serving him the medicine. Jack was very touched by her detailed care for him. In these three days, his rtionship with Cynthia had greatly improved ever since he lost his memories. Apart from Cynthia, Amanda had also been taking care of Jack to nurse him back to health. Amanda regarded Jack as her only remaining kin.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Inparison to the peace and tranquility inside the pce, there was increasing public uproar in the cities. There was a vast and magnificent city square not far from the pce. Within the square stood sever grand statues each with a stone carving on its feet. The Huns regarded this city square as important as the pce itself. Every Hun citizen of the thirteen cities knew that these seven historical figures had made enormous contributions and sacrifices for the Huns over their history. It was either the King who founded the Huns Kingdom, or the King who expanded their Kingdom towards the snow ins, or the General who defeated the barbarians and saved the Huns from annihtion. These were actions that benefited the entire Kingdom! But in recent days, there was construction at the city square. Everyone could see that there was to be another statue erected right next to the seven statues! This sparked a huge debate and spection on who this was in honor of. This construction was like a huge nuclear bomb that exploded within the Kingdom. Every Hun citizen hotly debated this issue. The discussions were eager and intense. Shortly after the construction work started, word had spread like wildfire across the remaining twelve cities. The reaction in the other twelve cities was no different than at the capital. Why was the eighth statue erected and who was it erected for? These two questions were the most popr on everyone''s mind. It was impossible that no one knew about the event that was significant enough for such an honor to be bestowed onto the hero. Each of the original seven heroes earned their honor due to some huge and earth-shaking event over the Hun''s history. However, everything was peaceful and the news of the new hero was like a meteorite crashing into the thirteen cities out of nowhere. News also spread via the traveling businessmen to the tribes around the Giant City. In the short span of three days, the entire Kingdom was talking about this issue. Some of the royal advisors began to feedback on some of these debates to King Hun. But King Hun was determined and suppressed the royal advisors. This action further fueled debate among the citizens and those advisors who did not know what was going on. Such an internal rife started to attract the attention of the infiltrating guards. Joseph and some others gathered in the hotel. "It feels as if this matter has be a big issue!" Charley Jones said as he rubbed his nose, "Could that person be our young master?" He went with Joseph to a restaurant and overheard some drunk talking about the hot topic. Charley rubbed his face and then said, "This had made King Hun erect a monument in his honor and even sparked a country-wide debate. How could young master attain such honor in the time that he went missing?" "Boss, I also overheard some of the Huns saying that anyone who was bestowed the honor of having his monument at the city square meant that he had given enormous contributions to the Huns. By erecting his statue at the city square meant that the Huns will honor and revere him for his great works!" Another man added, "Even if our young master had managed to arrive at the pce of the thirteen cities, with his foreign looks, he would never be given any of such honor." With the doubtful looks of his teammates, Joseph took a deep breath and sighed, "What if he was young master?" Everyone was stunned. Charley rubbed his nose and chuckled, "Then this would get interesting and we''d better quickly locate young master. If we don''t, this will be even moreplicated when he gets bestowed with the honor of being a national hero..." On hearing this, the stress over these few days seemed to be lifted off their shoulders and everyone inclusive of Joseph started tough. "Frankly speaking, I don''t believe it as well." Joseph shrugged and continued, "Even if young master is alive, he would not be able to attain such prestige among the Huns. Even if the young master is so much outstanding, how could he manage to attain such prestige unless he was married to the Princess and somehow managed to get King Hun to kneel before him? That''s impossible." Charley and the rest nodded in agreement. Charley added, "Even being married to the Princess and having King Hun to kneel before him isn''t enough. Young master would need to have saved the Huns from some huge cmity or some great event." Joseph nodded, "That''s why it''s impossible. Since we had decided to enter the capital city and we are already here. Then we should have a look although all of us think that it''s impossible. Just in case..." Joseph hesitated and paused before finishing his sentence because even he felt that it was ridiculous to even entertain the thought. "Yes sir!" Charley and the rest nodded respectfully. Then, Charley said, "Now the situation in the capital city is so rowdy and this is advantageous to us. I heard that security in the capital city tomorrow would be rxed. That would allow us a better chance of mingling with the crowd to get in." "Figure out a way to notify the other brothers of the eleven constetions. Instruct them to enter from the southern gate and we will meet inside." Joseph ordered, "It is a coincidence that our infiltration has coincided with the national upheaval. This will facilitate our movement and actions. After entering the city and verifying the other brother''s identity, we will go on our separate ways to gather intelligence. Everyone is to be quick and do not loiter for too long at any one location. We are here to locate young master and not to enjoy the Hun festivities!""""" Chapter 1036 The Grand Launch Of Cynthia’s Wishes The news of the erection of a new statue at the City square raged for three days and spread across the thirteen cities of the Kingdom. There were even Huns who sphemed and doubted the King''s decision to erect this monument. As the uproar started to elevate within the thirteen cities, even some of the royal advisors began to speak up against the King on his decision. It was only through the determination of King Hun that continued to heavily suppress any opposition to his decision. It was the fourth day and the night was dark. The blizzard that night was particrly intense. However, it did not affect the Hun citizens who gathered in the capital city. After three days of white-hot public spections, it was time for King Hun to reveal the truth. In these three days, some even tried to use their influence to find out the identity of the eighth hero. However, under the strong oppression of the King, he managed to suppress all the demands and protect the identity. All the workers of the statue and the guards had been sworn to secrecy personally by the King with the threat of their lives should they leak out the identity of the eighth national hero. That was why in these three days, no information leaked out about the identity of the new statue. The capital city was brightly lit even in the dark of the night. After three days of public debate, now the citizens gathered in the capital city and there was a festive mood in the air. The southern gates to the city opened and Joseph, Charley and the rest entered the city along with the Huns. They were initially worried about how they should enter the city but now King Hun greatly rxed the security to facilitate the celebrations. Very soon, all of them entered the city without any hindrance. The crowd dispersed after entering the city and it was no longer that crowded. Charley stretched himself and then joked, "I thought that we would be questioned and searched but we simply entered with the citizens." "The news had festered and caused too much of an uproar. Now the citizens are all restless for the truth." Joseph was solemn and calmly said, "This is of great importance to the Huns. The King is trying to establish a character of reverence in the hearts of the Huns. However, the secretive manner in which he is doing this has caused much restlessness amongst the citizens." After rubbing his hands, he joked again, "After all, we can''t have them worship our ancestors, right?" Charley and the rest exchanged looks and grinned. After looking around, Joseph calmly said, "Let''s look for a ce to wait for the rest to gather. Then we''ll assign the tasks ordingly." The few of them quickly looked for a spot near the south gate and waited patiently for the rest to arrive. Very soon, there was a familiar face that appeared amid the crowd. At the same moment inside Cynthia''s bedroom in the pce. There was a lingering fragrance and anticipation in the atmosphere. Jack was standing in front of a huge mirror and was in good spirits although he still looked slightly pale. Cynthia was beside him with another servant who dressed Jack up while Amanda looked happily and remarked, "You''re so handsome, Sir!" Jack grinned as he looked at himself in the mirror and his mind started to drift. This was perhaps the first time that he looked at himself in detail after he had lost his memories. Jack had chiseled good looks, his eyes looked fierce while his expression was stern and unlike a man of his age. His hair had grown and was trimmed by Cynthia and neatlybed. His posture was statesman-like and looked magnificent in the Huns military uniform which was carefully prepared by Cynthia. Even Cynthia could not help but look eagerly at Jack. She was initially attracted to Jack because of his military prowess. But now she noticed how handsome and dashing Jack was which made her emotions stir within her. Unknowingly, Cynthia''s heart yel began to race and she could see herself looking sheepishly at him. She began to blush in embarrassment. "Cynthia, why are you blushing?" Amanda asked curiously.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Cynthia froze just as she put on the cumber band for Jack and was about to do a final check on his uniform when she stammered embarrassingly, "What? What? No... I''m not!" Cynthia denied vigorously. However, she was unconvincing as she stammered guiltily. Jack turned and looked towards the flustering Cynthia and grinned. As soon as Cynthia saw Jack''s grin, she became more flustered and blushed even more. "Sir, look, Cynthia''s face is redder now!" Amanda looked with her eyes wide open as she pointed out to Jack. Though Amanda was more matured than her peers, she was still a naive child. "Amanda..." Cynthia dashed towards Amanda and covered her mouth with her hand. She then stroked Amanda''s nose and then said, "Stop it kid, or I will get angry." Amanda looked on with her eyes wide open and then quickly shook her head. When Jack noticed Cynthia''s actions of stroking Amanda''s nose, his smile waned and his thoughts began to wander. That familiar gesture evoked a strong emotion once again. ''Why was this gesture so familiar? Who was it?'' Jack wondered. Cynthia noticed Jack''s daze and quickly reacted as she smiled, "Okay now, don''t try to recall otherwise you''ll get the severe headaches again. Remember, today''s your moment of glory. You must not be distracted!" "I know." Jack came to his senses and nodded as he rxed his clenched fists. Cynthia walked slowly towards Jack and carefully straightened and adjusted Jack''s uniform. Her gentle and detailed actions were graceful and made her look even more beautiful. Jack looked at her and was mesmerized by her. "In the entire history of the Huns, never was one person bestowed with three of the highest honors. Only my man could do it!" Cynthia said proudly. Jack was pleased when he heard it. "Top Warrior of the Huns, General of the South, Eighth Hero of the Huns. These are the honor bestowed by King Hun. Today all the Huns will bask in your glory and will look up to the hero that will bring forth their glorious future!" Thereafter, Cynthia tiptoed and whispered into Jack''s ears. Her warm breath caused his ears to instantly blush in red. Then, she whispered affectionately, "Can you promise me something? Tonight, I want you to be my man." Jack''s eyes lit up and then calmly replied, "Okay." Chapter 1037 The Beast Roar That Rocked the Royal Palace Hall "His Majesty has arrived!" Someone shouted from outside. Cynthia smiled sweetly as she fluttered away from Jack''s hug, leaving Jack feeling empty in his arms without her. At the same time that he felt empty, another blurry face shed over his thoughts. It was the same image he saw when he first entered the secret room of the Seventy Two Constetions of the Wolf, while he was in agony. The reappearance of this image aggravated his feelings of loneliness and emptiness, and he even experienced grief as a result. Jack was growing perplexed as he recognized two distinct emotions, even though they may have felt identical. "Who... was... that?" Jack thought. The door was opened at this time and the Hun King strode into the room, looking delighted. There were a few ves who followed him behind. The Hun King''s eyes sparkled seeing Jack who was sunken into deep thought. "Father!" Cynthia immediately pulled and signaled Jack to greet the Hun King. "Excellent! Excellent!" He looked at Jack once more before turning to Cynthia, "Medea, I am very proud of your choice," he said delightedly. "Father..." Cynthia grasped the significance of the King''s remarks, "What are you talking about, Father?" she said, embarrassed. The first phrase was slightly irrtive, but the second was a reminder. The man in front of her was not only the man of her dreams, but he also yed an important part in the Coalition''s attempts to march south. She did everything she could to rece his old memories with new ones and to keep him from regaining his memories so that she could control him. The Hun King''s outrage earlier raised questions about the memories she created; if something simr happened again, Jack would be even more suspicious. He had lost his memory, but not his wits! The Hun King then grimaced and reached for Jack''s shoulder, saying, "Greedy Wolf, you didn''t let Cynthia and me down. You have made history for the Huns, and every Hun will witness you getting the highest honor today; be prepared." The Hun King eximed with delight. Even the Hun King couldn''t keep his enthusiasm at bay when he delivered the speech. Amemorative statue, The Hun''s First Warrior and General to March South! Three triumphs! Either of these would have been enough to make the Huns proud. Today was the first time in Hun history that all of these honors were bestowed upon a single person. Although it was the eighth statue, none of its predecessors had three titles. "Thank you very much, Your..." The Hun King''s countenance changed, interrupting Jack''s thanks. Cynthia instantly squeezed Jack''s waist and said, "Your Majesty?" "Thank you, Father." Jack swiftly amended himself as he grimaced in difort. "Haha"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The King smiled joyfully. Then he said, "First, follow me to the Royal Pce Hall and greet the officials, and then you will ride the Snow Lion to Royal Pce za and look at your monument, letting all the Huns know that The Hun City belongs to you, Greedy Wolf. After that, I''ll have a squad of troops apanies you while you stroll throughout the city. Show the people our great, amazing general!" Jack stopped for a moment before saying, "Father... You want me to ride the Snow Lion in the public?" "The Snow Lion views you as the beast king''s ruler now, so riding it won''t be an issue for you," the Hun King stated. "I''m not talking about that," Jack said, shaking his head. "During my rehabilitation, I went to see the Snow Lion, it is rather friendly. I''m not concern about it attacking me, but rather the public." "It won''t, with your present." The Hun King grinned as he led Jack and Cynthia out, saying, "Let''s introduce my son-inw to the officials, show them what a fantastic fit you and Medea are!" "Father..." Cynthia blushed and lowered her head. Jack, too, flushed slightly. After a few steps, he called Amanda. Amanda, who had been upset because she had been neglected, brightened up and dashed up to Jack. The Hun King gave Amanda a sidelong nce but kept silent. In the Royal Pce Hall. All of the officials remained still, awaiting their arrival. Wolfgang, who had just recently awoken, was also waiting in a wheelchair. The officials were all excited to see Jack, but Wolfgang appeared irritated. He couldn''t believe that battling Jack would cost him his title as The Hun''s First Warrior! Before this, he was always at the very front of the Royal Pce Hall. But, having lost his status as the , as well as his authori andon, he could only stand in the center with the other officials. This alteration angered him. Furthermore, he had no clue what had happened while he was asleep. "If I had known, I would not have fought that jerk..." Wolfgang was enraged just thinking about it, his fists gripping the wheelchair tightly. By one battle, his glory days were over. Everything was gone when he awoke. No one could ever ept such a drastic shift! "His Majesty has arrived!" Someone shouted outside the hall. "Your Majesty!" All of the officials knelt to meet the Hun King. Wolfgang, who was in a wheelchair, became the focus of everyone''s attention. He had never knelt before, and he frowned as he nced out the hall. He shook in fury as he saw the Hun King grasping Cynthia and Jack on both sides as he entered the hall. His gaze had remained fixed on Jack, the Hun King, and Cynthia. It was exactly what he had hoped for, but it had happened to someone else. He was filled with resentment, wrath, and grudges... All of these emotions were bubbling up inside him. His grasp intensified, and the wheelchair handle snapped. It sounded like an explosion within the hall and drew everyone''s attention, including the Hun K Jack and Cynthia. They stopped and looked at Wolfgang. S "Wolfgang!" When the Hun King called Wolfgang''s name, his pulse raced! The Hun King began without waiting. for Wolfgang, "I know you med it on losing your first warrior title; my abrupt change of attitude toward you and Greedy Wolf; and how you failed to achieve what you wanted despite your hard work!" S The Hun King uttered the first two reasons publicly because, as the King, he could. But his tone softened when he stated the third reason, which had something to do with Cynthia! "Your Majesty..." Wolfgang looked at the Hun King sullenly. "But don''t worry, I''m not enraged with you!" The Hun King grinned brightly and stated loudly, "I''ll tell you why right away! "What?" Wolfgang was left perplexed. The next second. "Roar!" Outside the hall, a tremendous noise could be heard.??????????? Chapter 1038 You Are Like Pea on a Drum The beast''s roar terrified the officials. In an instant, everyone''s attention was drawn to the source of the noise. Outside the hall, the wind was howling. The lights illuminated the surroundings, but because the hall was uphill, they couldn''t see the source of the sound. Wolfgang frowned. He was taken aback by the noise. He recognized the type of beast that roared! He was a first warrior with stronger sensory abilities than the rest of the officials, thus he could sense his life was in danger right now. "It... Escaped?" Already terrified, Wolfgang shouted, "Safeguard the King, protect His Highness!" His screaming made the already terrified officials nervous. Only a few people who knew what was going on stayed calm in the hall. But the guards outside the hall had already rushed up to the door. Meanwhile, a session of distinct heavy footfalls could be heard approaching the Royal Pce Hall, "Bang! Bang! Bang!" It was like a drumbeat that hit everyone in the chest. The atmosphere in the Royal Pce Hall grew cold, and heavy breathing noises could be heard. Wolfgang had already frozen in his wheelchair, terrified. "Why? How did it get away? It can''t get out of the fighting cage since it''s so well secured!" Wolfgang was in a full panic, and his entire body shivered in dread. No one knew or felt what was going on outside like him! As the heavy footstep approached, the mood in the Royal Pce Hall became more intense. It seemed as though they were being choked by an unseen force! The guards on the outside had stern expressions but shook in terror. "Move away!" said the Hun King calmly. The guards were scared. Cynthia smiled as she said, "Move away!" She extricated herself and approached Jack and Amanda, clutching their hands. "It was Father''s idea," she said gleefully. The guards didn''t waste any time and did what they were ordered. At the same time as the guards moved, the snow on the ground was stirred up by high winds followed with a loud explosion. A big white creature jumped up the steps and appeared in front of everyone, while some were shrieking. The officials were horrified, with several copsing from terror. "The beast king! The Snow Lion!" "What is going on? How could such a ferocious beast get out of the cage?" "Defend the King!" "Defend the King!" With the entrance of Snow Lion, the Royal Pce Hall became tumultuous. Wolfgang was frightened to the soles of his shoes, but he couldn''t move an inch on the wheelchair. The Hun King, Jack, Amanda, Cynthia, and a few officials were as calm as a cat. The Snow Lionnded heavily but quickly lifted its right paw, reducing the pressure of thending. With his final attack, Jack broke the Snow Lion''s right paw. At the same time, he tamed him and shattered his dominance! "Roar!" As itnded, the Snow Lion let out a roar into the sky. Its snow-white fur shook and exuded the beast king''s domineering aura! Along with its roar, the snowkes on its head soared into the air! "Keep the King safe! Keep His Highness safe!" Wolfgang shouted as he struggled to get out of his wheelchair! All of the guards, though, were immobilized, their legs wobbly with fear. The ferocious beast''s massive physique made them shudder in terror, making them feel as little as ants. On all fours, it was almost two meters tall. It may be difficult to describe using words, but when one saw what was in front of one''s eyes, all one could feel was horror! "Sir..." While Wolfgang was terrified, Amanda lifted her head and innocently inquired, "Is Whitey being naughty?" "Whitey?" Jack and Cynthia both smiled as they nced at Amanda. Jack shook his head as he stroked Amanda. He then handed Amanda over to Cynthia and proceeded quietly towards Snow Lion. Was he crazy? What was he up to? When they saw Jack approaching the beast, the officials were horrified. They were taken aback by the fact that they were meeting the Hun King''s son-inw at this council, but the unexpected arrival of the Snow Lion was beyond their imagination. And as they watched Jack, the Hun King''s son-inw, strode towards the Snow Lion, their eyes widened with fear. "No, no, no! You''re going to die!" Wolfgang screamed, his eyes wide with horror. But the next second, his countenance altered and he smiled evilly without saying anything. "Go ahead, bastard! Do you believe you''ll be able to tame the Snow Lion simply because you defeated me? The Snow Lion will devour you in one bite! Then I''ll reim the title of first warrior!" Wolfgang pondered. But his tion was short-lived, as he was taken aback by what he witnessed. "Impossible! This is not possible!" In disbelief, he mumbled. At this point, the Royal Pce Hall was deafeningly quiet. They were all astonished and speechless as Wolfgang! Jack approached the Snow Lion in front of everyone, and the Snow Lion appeared calm, its only response being to gaze at Jack quietly. As he approached the Snow Lion, Jack softly lifted his right hand.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As a gesture of respect, the ferocious beast lowered its head and body and approached Jack''s hand in the air. It then softly stroked his palm, as if it were a pet caressing its owner. Everyone was left perplexed by what had urred. Cynthia, on the other hand, straightened her back, pleased with what Jack was doing. "Cynthia, Whitey, behave well," Amanda said as she lifted her head. Meanwhile, the Hun King turned to Wolfgang, who was still trembling in terror. "Wolfgang! You had your opportunity, and it was before Greed Wolf; if I hadn''t saved you, you would have been killed by Snow Lion! On the other side, Greedy Wolf defeated Snow Lion and tamed the beast king!" The Hun King came to a halt, his brows narrowed "What did you have to hold grudges for? Inparison to him, you''re a pea on a drum!" Wolfgang was dumbfounded; what the Hun King said pierced his heart like a knife. He was embarrassed and outraged at the same time, but he couldn''t say anything. "So, Your Majesty, what''s the point of all this?" he said a few secondster. The Hun King was enthralled by his inquiry and waved his hand in response. "I''d want to introduce our God of War to all the Huns!" He eximed proudly. Hismanding presence as King was unstoppable. "And I want you all to join me in this magnificent moment of dering that the thirteen cities of this kingdom will no longer be mine, but Wolfgang, my god-honored son-inw!" "I''ll be there with you and the crowd to celebrate Greedy Wolf''s triple triumphs. Today was the beginning of the Huns'' greatness, and may it endure forever with him!" All of the officials in the Royal Pce Hall knelt and bent their heads to the ground. "Certainly, Your Majesty!" They all said it at the same time, in unison.000000 Chapter 1039 The Huge Crowd Clamoured Overwhelmingly The sound echoed through the pce. There was a thud! Wolfgang lost his bnce and fell straight to the ground. At this moment, his face was extremely pale while his gaze became even terrified and bewildered. The confidence and arrogance of being the strongest warrior in the Hun were stripped away at this moment. Dismay and disappointment overwhelmed him as if the sky had overturned. However, Wolfgang''s fall seemed unimportant in the pce at this moment. Everybody even the officers beside Wolfgang did not care and assist him. The Hun King waved his hand and instructed his guards to assist Wolfgang. He then turned around and looked at Jack who was standing with the Snow Lion with admiration, "My great son-inw, why don''t you get on it and embrace the glory that belongs to you today?" "Thank you, father!" Jack was dressed in a military outfit and his posture was heroic. When he looked at the Snow Lion, the Snow Lion seemed to know what his intention was. Immediately, it crouched down slowly. Jack endured the pain in his back. He exerted the force to his feet andnded steadily onto the back of the Snow Lion with a leap. Afterwards, the Snow Lion got up slowly. At that instant, Jack portrayed an overbearing majesty with the aid of the Snow Lion. Even the Hun King could not help but show a brilliant gaze. He agreed with Jack and eximed, "Such majesty and such aura, he deserves to be the Hun God of War!" "Greetings to... Hun God of War!" As the Hun King finished speaking, the officers who bowed on the ground shouted in respect. The sound echoed tremendously. At the same time, the officers who were initially doubtful suddenly realized that the eighth human statue on the royal square was Jack who was on the back of the Snow Lion! "Let''s go!" All the officers stood up and followed behind the Hun King and Cynthia in an orderly manner when the Hun King gave out hismand. Meanwhile, Jack was riding on the Snow Lion at the forefront! The snow and wind howled. The lights were dim. Jack was dressed in a military outfit. He rode on the Snow Lion and was solemn but his gaze was slightly wandering. However, the Hun King and Cynthia led the officers and followed closely behind him. They marched out continuously like a long dragon. The head of the dragon...was exactly Jack! Both the Hun King and the officers were all solemn as they marched forward while facing the snow. However, they were always gazing at Jack who was at the forefront. Today, it belonged to Jack! All the thirteen cities of the Hun also belonged to Jack! The troop marched on steadily and quietly. Invisibly, there was a majestic and solemn oppression overwhelming along the way. Only Wolfgang and two guards beside him stayed in the pce as the officers left. The huge pce became empty and cold all of the sudden. Wolfgang sat on the wheelchair astonishingly and looked at the mighty troop marching out. This troop was the strongest in the Hun! Eventually, his gaze fell on Jack who was riding on the back of the Snow Lion at the forefront of the troop. Resentment, jealousy, anger... were filled in his heart. Various emotions surged overwhelmingly. At this moment, Wolfgang''s expression was extremely gloomy. Even the two guards beside him were fearful and apprehensive as if something pierced through them. Wolfgang gritted his teeth and his face was so serious that his eyes were filled with hatred and killing intent. There was once when this glorious scene was just a stone''s throne away from him! But with the appearance of Jack from the inner territory, all the glory had left him away. Reputation, status and even Cynthia who was admired by him all belonged to Jack from the inner territory. This drastic change came in a single moment just after he had awakened from thea. He hated it! How could he don''t hate it? The hatred and killing intent in Wolfgang''s eyes slowly disappeared. The aura on his entire body was quickly suppressed. Just after a while, Wolfgang seemed to change drastically. Just a while ago, he looked like a fierce beast that was ready to devour people. After a while, he looked like a profound ocean current. He narrowed his eyes and pondered deeply. It was on the royal square. The huge crowd moured overwhelmingly. The boundless huge crowd was astounding and oppressive under the illumination of bright lights. Today was the event for the thirteen cities of the Hun Royal Pce! It was also the moment that the Hun people who had been umting their anger for three days were desperate to get the answer! Countless gazes like an overwhelming tide fell on the eighth human statue which was covered by a huge red cloth on the royal square. If the strict armies did not maintain the order at the scene, somebody would have already rushed up and ripped off the red cloth to get a glimpse of that human statue! "Who is it? Who is the eighth human statue? And what is that inscription?" "We are suddenly going to erect the eighth human statue in the Hun. The previous seven have been astonishing each time they are erected in history. What is the king actually covering this time?" "How long is it going to take? The erection of the monument is like adding another statue of faith to all of us in the Hun. The Hun King is simply being abrupt this time!" There were murmurs, whispers and even loud discussions. The noise was so thundering that it seemed to tear apart the darkness in the sky. As the swarming flow of the Hun people, the crowd was packed like sardines surging towards the centre of the royal square. Nobody wanted to barge straight into the royal square purposely by such a surge, but rather "a wave over another" as the sea of people pushed one another. Joseph and Charley were standing still in the huge crowd. ording to their strength, they were able to stand steadily without falling to the ground in the surging huge crowd. "Chief, this noise is really intimidating." Charley was stunned when he could only see the huge crowd of people since he was tall. "The eighth human statue is too overwhelming. The crowd is agitated and some of them are angry. Today, the Hun King has not only gathered the Hun people the twelve Star Cities, but even from the people who are near to the thirteen cities alsoe to visit. Joseph looked sullen but his gaze aimed at a few directions across the crowd. The undercover guards were in those directions. After gathering at the south Gate, Joseph carefully divided the undercover guards into several squads in different positions around to avoid attention from others. In case there was any change, the several squads could gather and react quickly under mutual assistance. Even he was anxious to be in the huge crowd of the Hun people. Being the people from the inner territory, they were in a perilous position even though nobody paid attention to them. But...what if that happened? "I wonder who was actually that human statue?" Charley murmured curiously and approached Joseph while whispering, "If it is really somebody from the inner territory, I guess the crowd in the Hun will be going to storm off, right?" "Not sure for now, it could be that drunken man boasting. But if it is really somebody from the inner 1? territory, will depend on how the Hun King can exin tactfully. Otherwise, I guess today will not be an event of erecting a human statue, but a change of king for the Hun!" Joseph said slowly. With the information from the tavern, they knew more aspared to the ordinary Hun people. Their attention was on the person from the inner territory! Even if there was only a slight probability, they had toe here and take a nce so that they could be relieved. But if the Hun people knew that the human statue was somebody from the inner territory, the Hun King would lose his throne on the spot provided that he was slightly careless! The people from the inner territory and the outer territory were at loggerheads a long time ago. The prejudice was like a great mountain in everybody''s heart that was insurmountable. However, the Hun King wanted to eliminate the prejudice in everybody''s heart by casting a statue of faith in their hearts. This was simply creating a conflict in them.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If it was not handled carefully, it would infuriate the public and even the king would find it difficult to resist! It was at this moment. Woohoo... The loud horn suddenly resounded through the royal square continuously. The sound reverberated like a big invisible hand calming the noises of the huge crowd once the sound was emitted. The universe was abruptly silent at this moment. Only the loud horn echoed! The troop was marching here slowly in a distance away from the pce. "Finally..ing!" Joseph was excited as her eyes were shing. Not only him, but even Charley and the Hun people at the scene were also enthusiastic as they were attracted by the troop. Everybody was anticipating!0000 Chapter 1040 Young Master Has Been Found! He Is the Eighth Statue! The powerful and long sound of trumpets echoed through the ce. The surroundings were in silence and stillness. Countless gazes shifted towards the vast procession. All of them were curious, anticipating it and looking forward to it! The cold wind howled. It snowed heavily. At this moment, the white snowy ins seemed to be a little less cold. As night fell, the bright lights lit up there like daylight. "Fire the cannons!" On the Royal Pce za, the one hundred and eight cannons that lined up to the left and right were fired at the same time with a loud shout. Boom, boom, boom ... The sound of the cannons was deafening. At the same time, the atmosphere in the whole Royal Pce za was brought to its higher level.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. All the civilians who were eagerly awaiting became even more tense as the sound echoed. The one hundred and eight cannons were the highest ritual of The Hun! It was the highest honour! Surely it was worthy of this supreme glory, aspared to the Eighth Statue of the Huns! As the cannons were fired, the sound of trumpets once again echoed through the ce. But the tune had changed and became more passionate and inspiring. This was the national anthem of The Hun, which symbolized the courage and sess. The traditional tune was originated from the most magnificent period of The Hun a thousand years ago and was engraved in everyone''s blood since it had been passed down to the present day. Afterwards, thunderous roars rang out from the dark sky. The warnes swept across the sky and whistled. The roars of the warnes echoed above the sky. A lot of noise was made. However, at this moment, the huge crowds of people paid no attention. Whether it was the cannons, the national anthem, or the warnes that passed overhead, it didn''t matter to them. It was because everyone was clear that the statue was worthy of such a glorious ritual of The Hun! What they really cared about...was the real figure of the statue! Just as the countless warnes were flying across the sky towards the distance, the roar gradually diminished. "Roar!" A roar of fierce beast was loud, echoing through the ce. However, it caused the crowd around to tremble and shudder at the same time. It was even more tremendous than the shock that had just urred in Royal Pce za! Fierce beast? How could a fierce beast appear at today''s event? Soon people were in turmoil and panic. But no one averted their gazes as they all heard the roaring from the distant procession which came from the direction of the royal pce! The distance gradually drew closer. Suddenly. Amidst the endless crowd, a shriek was heard. "Oh my god! What beast is that? A lion? No, wrong, a lion can''t be that mighty!" Boom! This yell amidst the silent crowd, was as if pouring adle of water directly into a frying pan and it exploded instantly! "A white lion? It''s huge, that''s king of the beasts!" "My goodness! I, I think that white lion, is the Snow Lion! It''s the Snow Lion that the King had captured back then when he led the army himself!" "What? My god! The Snow Lion is the king among the beasts! Wait ...look, is there a man sitting on its back?" Due to the distance, thergest Snow Lion was surely the first to be seen by the people. Everyone had the clear view of Snow Lion, that''s why the crowd was in an uproar! "Snort ..." Joseph frowned as he grimaced and let out a breath, "This isn''t the lion king anymore, it''s the king of the lion kings!" "It''s so terrifying!" Charley on the side also looked scandalized, "Fuck, these tribes outside the territory are really more tough than one another!" With the vision of Undercover Guard, they were able to see the Snow Lion clearly. Even from a distance, its huge body gave people an extremely strong sense of oppression! As it stepped forwards, it was like a small mountain was moving and looked imposing. Soon Joseph and Charley were simr to the people as they focused their attention on the figure that was on the back of Snow Lion. Snow Lion was the king of the beasts! Then what was that ...which could ride on its back? Because of it, countless gazes naturally focused on Jack Hughes who was riding on its back. Everyone''s eyes sparkled. They were excited and curious, but meanwhile, they were more amazed! Amidst the blizzard, the mighty procession marched on at a steady pace. This was an event and also a ritual. Even a single mistake wasn''t allowed at all. The sound of national anthem, trumpets, cannons and warnes were heard alternatively. At the same time, the atmosphere on the spot was brought to a climax. Finally. As the procession approached, it became clearer. Finally, they could also see the figure on the Snow Lion. Boom! There was an astonishing outcry and it was deafening. "How could it be? Why is this happening? Wolf, why the person on its back is a territorial man?" "Crazy! Crazy! What the hell is the King doing? Is he going to make the man to be the Eighth God of War for the Huns and build him a statue?" "Impossible! It''s absolutely impossible! I must be seeing things! I must be seeing things!" The mour was overwhelming like a tidal wave. In an instant, the silent crowd was in a chaos. There was astonishment, resentment, disbelief... At the same time. Was he really a territorial man? Joseph, Charley and the Undercover Guard were startled at the same time. Afterwards, the crowd tried hard to see Jack''s face. At this moment, the deafening mour was gone and the only thing in the eyes of Undercover Guard was the upright figure. As the distance got closer, his face gradually appeared in their sight. When his face waspletely visible ... Boom! It was like a thunderbolt on all the Undercover Guard. All of them were directly stunned and theypletely nked out. They had been ordered by Patrick Hughes to search for Jack, so they remembered his face very well! But when the familiar look appeared on the back of Snow Lion, the implication ...waspletely different! After being dumbfounded for three seconds, Joseph was the first to recover his wits, he gripped the arms of Charley who was next to him with a great force, as if a falcon was hunting the prey with its ws. "Ah!" His body shook as his features twisted in pain. Joseph, on the other hand, trembled even more violently! Right now. All the Undercover Guard were shivering. Why? Why was this happening? ''That''s fucking...'' "Charley, keep your eyes on it. I, I''ll go and report now!" His face looked pale, meanwhile, his body was quivering and he was stammering. "You, you let go. It''s pain, pain..." Charley was also terrified now as this impossible scene suddenly appeared in front of him, as if a miracle had happened. Even ...novel didn''t dare to be written in this way! Joseph straight away let go of him and strode towards the crowd. In the Meeting hall of The Hughes Family, the lights were somewhat dim. Patrick looked tired as he sat on the main seat and his fingertips were holding a cigarette. His fingers were yellowed by the smoke. He was exhausted. Since Jack disappeared, he hadn''t slept well and the yellowing of his fingers was caused due to too much smoking. His eyes were somewhat stern when he was leaning back in his chair at this time. Pitter-patter...pitter-patter ... There was sound of footsteps. Madam Hughes who leaned on her crutches entered the Meeting hall. He looked askance at her, "Madam Hughes, are you alone?" She smiled warmly, "The reason I invited you here today was to have a mother-child talk, so of course I''m alone." Mother-child talk? Damn you! He mocked in his heart, but he asked as usual, "What does you want to talk to me about?" She raised her eyebrows, "At least I''m your mother. There''s no one around. Why don''t you get up and help me?" "You''ve been fasting and were blessed by Buddha. You won''t fall to death. Why do you need my help?" he said coldly. She was speechless. She sat down on a chair with a gloomy face and continued to say, "Patrick, your birthday ising soon, it''s time to prepare for it!" "I''m not in the mood, but since you''re concerned about it, then you can help me to prepare." He closed his eyes and pinched his nasal bridge in exhaustion. When she looked at him, she was pleased with herself. However, she pretended to sigh, "I know, you''re worried about Jack. His sudden disappearance has made it difficult for you to sleep and eat, but you''re the head of The Hughes Family: How can you lose our face just because of this kind of matter? Your birthday party isn''t just yours, but also the banquet of The Hughes Family! It''s also the time to establish the next head of the family as all the wealthy families are paying attention to it!" A wily old fox! He cursed in his mind but said, "How can I care about this as Jack isn''t returning?" "But the choice for the next head of the Hughes family is more important. I think you need to establish it now!" She frowned with a sulky expression, "Patrick, the head of The Hughes Family is chosen among the group of sessors and has never been anointed by the head of the family! Jack is one of the heirs, not the only one. If you do this, the Hughes family will not be convinced!" "Does you think that Jack has no chance at all?" He suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her fiercely. Her body stiffened and a chill surged on her back, but she instantly calmed down, "Amitabha, my merciful Buddha. I also hope Jack has the opportunity, but...what do you think? After he entered Dragon Cavalry because of Bloody Trap, he had disappeared for no reason and even couldn''t be found. You still want to deceive yourself?" "You ..." His face turned red and he was about to retort. Suddenly, the phone rang. After ncing at it, it showed a call from Undercover Guard. He hurriedly answered it. As soon as he answered, the voice on the other end sounded loudly. "Master! The young master has been found!" Boom! His body shook, all his fatigue and anger towards Madam Hughes was swept away in this instant and was reced by surprise and unbearable excitement! However, this scene made her to feel panicked. "Patrick, what''s wrong with you?" His eyes sparkled and he directly turned on the speaker, saying, "You say, how is the young master?" "We got him!" Joseph''s voice rang out over the phone. Boom! Her frail and hunched body shook as she was stunned and her mind went nk. They had found him? Damn it! ''Buddha...why did you find that bastard?'' ''The incense that I had offered to you was wasted?'' However. Just when Patrick was ecstatic while Madam Hughes was exasperated. Joseph''s words soon made them confuse. "Young master ...young master...his statue was built in The Hun and he was worshipped by them! This is the supreme glory over there! ording to the history of The Hun over thousands of years, there were seven statues and young master is the eighth!" Patrick and Madam Hughes were speechless.????? Chapter 1041 End "What, what did you say?" Panic crept all over Patrick and he started to scratch his ears thinking that he had heard wrongly. Madam Hughes was staring nkly and shook her head in disbelief, "That''s impossible, how could that be? That''s impossible!" Since Jack''s disappearance, Patrick, the Grand Freemasons, and the Dragon Cavalry tried all their means to look for Jack with wishful thinking that he was still alive. Now... who could imagine that not only was Jack alive, he had even been bestowed the highest honor by the Huns. "Jack, my dear Jack..." Patrick grabbed the table with his hands and stood up slowly. His eyes welled up in tears and his face flushed red. "Sir... sir..." Joseph noticed Patrick''s shock and became worried. "I, I''m fine." Patrick quickly replied as his heartbeat raced and almost jumped out of his chest. He was overjoyed and ted. However, he kept hisposure and then ordered, "Find out the details and find a way to get in contact with Jack!" Bang! He mmed down the phone and he shuddered as he started to grin. The next moment, glorious and celebratoryughter filled the hall. In the Hun''s capital, King Hun''s voice was strong and prating. "Glory to the Wolf constetion who bestowed to the Huns a General with no equals, Greedy Wolf! He will lead us Huns to regain and extend our glory!" King Hun pointed to Jack who was riding on the back of the Snow Lion. Jack''s eyes sparkled and smiled victoriously. But the citizens were rmed and in disbelief. Their anger raged to a peak. "How could the Huns be reduced to this extent to need an outsider to lead us to conquer the giant City? How could we have an outsider be the son-inw of our King?" "We have many strong men in the snow ins, how are we inferior to this outsider?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Please reconsider, your Majesty!" King Hun began to frown when he heard the shouts of displeasure. He instantly clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled. Cynthia held onto Amanda at one side. They saw the citizen''s displeasure reach a crescendo. She spoke just loud enough for Jack to hear, "My man, let the Huns witness your prowess and glory!" Jack immediately knew what he should do, patted the Snow Lion, and tugged his mane. Snow Lion had already been worked up by the crowd''s rowdiness. It behaved and controlled itself due to Jack''s presence. But with Jack''s gentle pat, it was like the lock had been released. "Roar!" Snow Lion rushed forward and gave a frightening but majestic roar! The majestic roar put the fear back into the Huns and they started to shake in fear. Jack rode the Snow Lion and at that moment it appeared that he was a Champion that descended from the heavens. Although the people were dissatisfied, thebined awesomeness of Jack and the Snow Lion made everyone cower in fear. King Hun and Cynthia proceeded with the ceremony to prevent any further disruptions. The ceremony waspleted swiftly. It ended as quickly as it began. In fact, the ceremony was considered simple considering Jack''s historical triple honor. More importantly, the objective had been achieved. To Cynthia and King Hun, this was the most important conclusion. They could not expect the Huns to readily ept Jack. To King Hun, the situation was tooplex for the people to ver understand. After the ceremony, the people started to disperse. The whispers and murmurs continued and the impact of today''s events would extend far beyond today... In the royal pce, Cynthia was ready to give herself totally to Jack to secure their rtionship. Just when Cynthia was about to act, Jack''s memories started to flood back. He was gripped with a severe headache and ran out of the pce like a madman. The Undercover Guard finally had the chance and quickly followed Jack. When Jack''s headache eased, the Undercover Guard revealed himself and told Jack his true identity. Jack also told him what he had gone through after his disappearance. "Greedy Wolf? Jack? Who the hell am I?" Jack was shocked at the revtion. He did not know who to believe and wanted proof of his identity. When Jack returned to the pce, he became suspicious and wary of Cynthia. His doubts began to deepen. Thus, Jack looked for an et opportunity to sneak out of the Pce. He then met the Undercover Guard and rushed out of towards the Giant city the city Once there, he was able to meet Zenith. Zenith was described by Cynthia to be their divine enemy from the south. However, Jack found him familiar but was unable to recall anything significant. Zenith was able to tell Jack some of the events after his disappearance. Jack did not waste any time and continued on his journey home with the undercover guard and Dragon Cavalry following closely behind him. A couple of dayster, Jack reached the vi where Amber was ced under house arrest. Patrick managed to find Amber through intense investigation and informed Jack through the Undercover Guard. The battle was intense and ended quickly. The resistance at the vi was futile under the professional attack carried out by the Dragon Cavalry. When Jack saw Amber, he had another intense headache and passed out in Amber''s arms. Jack regained his consciousness a dayter. He grabbed Amber into his arms as soon as he saw her. He quickly said to her, "Honey, I remember everything, I finally remember everything!" "Honey, I love you. I will never allow you to suffer and be frightened, I guarantee!" They enjoyed each other''spany after being apart for such a long time. Two dayster, Jack went to the Hughes residence and with Patrick''s efforts, they finally were able to forcibly remove Madam Hughes and regain control of the Hughes family. When the real Amber appeared, it was easy to remove the fake Amber and expose the mysterious man''s plot. The truth was finally out and managed to reveal the sinister plots. The internal enemies were removed and after some reorganization, Jack returned to the giant city. Cynthia had capitalized on his amnesia to use him as a tool against Zenith to move southwards. He had to make Cynthia pay for her actions. Jack and Zenith led the Dragon Cavalry northwards to sweep the ins and clear up the enemies. Cynthia had a bad feeling after Jack''s disappearance. Her fears finally came true! She had singlehandedly cultivated the greatest general of the Huns, her man, and the Hun''s eighth hero. But now he had turned into the Hun''s greatest nightmare! That night was the darkest in the Hun''s history but it became Jack''s greatest honor and legacy. He was able to suppress the Huns and brought evesting peace to the entire region. After he brought peace to the region, Jack wasted no time and went home. He carried Amber and spun around happily, "Honey, let''s go on a vacation immediately!" "Let''s go!" Amber nodded and smiled extremely beautifully. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!